¡¶Capital Datang¡· Related Works Sanjiang¡¯s Remarks Sanjiang, Laoyu still seems to be dreaming. As a newcomer, he can achieve the current results thanks to the support and help of all book friends. Here Laoyu thanks Tianhai Xiangyun, Chen Waigu Biaoyi, Mortal Supported by book friends such as Wuwei, Dongping Yangfang, Sister Yan, Yingdao¡ï, The Taotie Princess, Mu Wuyue, edwaid, A Piece of Divorce, Jiuxiao Dragon Emperor, Jun¡©kai, etc. I would also like to express my special thanks to the editor-in-chief Hongcha, who has been recommending the book "Capital" since signing the contract. This makes Laoyu, a newcomer, very grateful. Let me talk to you about some of the problems encountered by the Capital book. Recently, some people have been reporting that the update speed is slow. Laoyu has also been working hard on this, from the beginning of 3,000 words a day to at least more than 4,000 words a day. characters, and seeing so many people supporting Laoyu, Laoyu became more and more motivated to code, and the number of words he coded was increasing every day. For example, on the first day of Sanjiang today, Laoyu coded more than 7,000 words. I posted it in two chapters, and I should be able to maintain it tomorrow. I will try my best to turn this state into a normal state of coding, and strive to achieve the speed of two chapters a day, although there is still a gap between the requirements of some book friends. However, there is really no rush for coding. I believe the speed will become faster and faster in the future. In addition, there are book friends who are very interested in whether the protagonist can compete for the throne. Laoyu cannot reveal this point, otherwise it will be meaningless. However, Laoyu can assure everyone that the final ending will definitely surprise everyone. The protagonist¡¯s The arrangement will also satisfy the book lovers. Laoyu will put this sentence here. If everyone is not satisfied at that time, you can criticize it. Laoyu is very confident about this. Okay, it¡¯s now past nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Lao Yu needs to go to bed early and get up at four o¡¯clock tomorrow morning to start coding. The first book has been recognized by so many book friends, Lao Yu is very excited. In addition, Lao Yu suddenly remembered that this book has been published for such a long time and he has not yet asked everyone for a recommendation vote. Today, I take this opportunity to shamelessly ask everyone for a recommendation. Thank you for your support! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Remarks on works related to listing The release this time was too sudden. Here, Laoyu first apologizes to all the book friends. Laoyu only saw the notification sent to me by the background when he was preparing to upload the chapter yesterday afternoon. I was also caught off guard. Yesterday, I had a lot of things to do. I had to move my office in the morning, and I had to accompany my wife to take an exam out of town early in the afternoon, so I could only take advantage of the lunch break to code a chapter. This morning, I took advantage of the faster internet speed in the hotel. I finally opened it and read it again, and found a lot of typos. Although they have been corrected now, I still feel sorry for Laoyu. Originally, the editor wanted me to put it on the shelves on the same day, but I verified the information when sending the VIP. Fortunately, Laoyu didn¡¯t bring his bank card and didn¡¯t know the card number, so he had to wait until today. Regarding the matter of being put on the shelves, Laoyu really didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast, and I am a newcomer. It is my first time to write a book and get the support of so many book friends, which makes Laoyu very grateful. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By I ??In addition, the update time is still the same as before, one chapter each at 7pm and 9pm. In addition, Laoyu will try to speed up the coding speed and strive to post more every day. To put it more tackily, I don¡¯t know the subscription status of this book yet. Although Laoyu doesn¡¯t plan to make money from this, it is a good way to support his wife by getting some pocket money, so I hope everyone can subscribe. Subscribe more, and in order to keep the perfect attendance award, Laoyu will at least maintain the current update speed, and of course it is impossible to interrupt updates. In addition, everyone can rest assured that no matter what happens to this book in the future, Lao Yu will finish coding it. After all, this is Lao Yu¡¯s first book. Since Lao Yu has turned his previous interest into practical action, Never give up halfway. Thank you again for your support. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 1 The Naughty Prince Li Min In the 10th year of Zhenguan of the Tang Dynasty, in the Liang Palace in Chang'an, Liang Wang Li Min, the sixth son of Taizong Li Shimin, fell from his horse and fell into coma. The palace was in chaos and the imperial doctor was urgently requested for diagnosis and treatment. Taizong also brought Liang Wang's biological mother Yang Fei to visit, but Liang Wang injured his head. However, all the imperial doctors were helpless. Prince Liang's biological mother, Concubine Yang, was so frightened that she fainted on the spot. Taizong ordered Li Ke, the king of Shu, to stay and take care of her, and he took Concubine Yang back to the palace to recover. Outside King Liang's bedroom, a tall and handsome young man in royal robes was walking back and forth anxiously. His face was full of worry. This young man was Li Ke, King of Shu. Li Ke and Li Min were both born to Concubine Yang. , Concubine Yang is the daughter of the former Emperor Yang of Sui Dynasty, so these two princes are of the royal bloodline of the two dynasties. In terms of blood, they can be said to be extremely noble. "How is it? Is Sixth Brother awake?" Finally, when an imperial doctor came out, Li Ke hurriedly grabbed him and asked. "Your Majesty the King of Shu!" A white-bearded imperial doctor saluted and then said, "Prince Liang's main injury was on his head, and other minor injuries are not harmful. Now the Imperial Physician Wang is applying acupuncture to stimulate the acupuncture points on the lower body of Prince Liang. , I hope to wake up His Highness. As long as His Highness wakes up, nothing big will happen." "It will be fine if you wake up, but what if you can't wake up?" Li Ke was smart and alert, and was not as easy to fool as most people. He immediately heard the hidden meaning of the imperial doctor's words. When the imperial doctor saw that his plan was discovered, he was also full of embarrassment. At the same time, he was also cursing the naughty King Liang. You can't tell where your injury is. It has to be on the head, and the injury is internal. The injury on the inside of the head Except for the legendary Hua Tuo who could cure it, I have never heard of anyone else being able to cure it. "Ouch! Why did you prick me with a needle?" At this moment, a voice from the bedroom saved the doctor. "Sixth brother!" Li Ke shouted with surprise and ran into the bedroom. When the white-bearded imperial doctor heard that King Liang had woken up, he was happy at first, and then sighed. He thought that King Shu and King Liang were born from the same mother, but the King of Shu was brave, courageous, courteous and virtuous, and was very popular with His Majesty Taizong. Prince Liang was just the opposite. He usually liked fighting and bullying the people. He was already notorious in Chang'an City. He was one of Taizong's most hated sons. Together with the fifth prince Yan Wang Li You, he was called the two scum of the royal family. ??How much better would it be if King Liang was thrown to death directly? Chang'an is also free of a big disaster! The white-bearded doctor secretly thought that it was a pity that King Liang had already woken up, and his injuries were not too serious. He would probably be able to get out of bed in a few days. But the injuries on King Liang¡¯s body don¡¯t look like they were caused by a fall? Li Ke rushed into the bedroom and saw his good brother sitting on the bed, with many silver needles stuck in his head, looking around with a confused face. "Sixth brother, you finally woke up. My mother and concubine were frightened and sick because of you. You are better now!" Li Ke said with a face full of surprise. Although sixth brother just woke up, judging from his look and expression, he must not have been seriously injured. Seriously, the mother-in-law should get better immediately after hearing this. "Uh~, bro, are you filming?" Li Min turned his eyes to Li Ke for a long time, then looked at several imperial doctors around him, and finally said his first words after waking up. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Dude? What is this name? What kind of drama is filming? I have only heard of Baixi. Li Ke, the king of Shu, was confused when he heard this. He didn't know what his naughty brother was talking about. Is it because the illness is not cured yet? Thinking of this, Li Ke turned his eyes to Doctor Wang next to him. "To report to the King of Shu, King Liang was injured on the head, and the impact was too big, which may cause the disease of loss of soul." Dr. Wang stood up immediately and said. Li Min woke up with confused eyes, and now he was talking nonsense again, so he immediately asked The experienced doctor Wang diagnosed it as amnesia. The so-called amnesia syndrome is actually amnesia. "Asoria?" Li Ke was shocked, "When will he recover?" "This, Wei Chen Wei Chen can't say for sure. It may take three to five days, or three to five years, or it may never recover." Dr. Wang's forehead was sweating slightly. Aphansia is caused by injuries to the head. No doctor has been able to figure out the cause of the illness caused by severe trauma or extreme mental stimulation. Some patients with aphansia can recover their memory in a few days, but some patients cannot recover their memory in their lifetime, so Dr. Wang has nothing to do. To make a judgment, I can only bite the bullet and tell the truth. Anyway, the King of Shu is a generous man and will not be as unreasonable as the King of Liang. Li Ke had also heard of the disease Asomnia, and he only asked the imperial doctor with a glimmer of hope in his heart, but the answer dashed his last glimmer of hope. Losing amnesia is better than losing your life, Li Ke comforted himself in his heart, and then thought about it, his sixth brother has been very naughty since he was a child, maybe this amnesia is not a bad thing for him. Li Min, who had just woken up, had no time to listen to what the two said. He was groping around all over his body in a panic. When he touched the long hair on his head, his face was full of shock, and then he pulled it with both hands. I pulled my hair and found that it was definitely not a wig. My whole body immediately became sluggish, which was enough.After two or three minutes, he rolled his eyes and fainted again. This frightened Li Ke, and all the imperial doctors rushed forward to rescue him. The servants of Prince Liang's Mansion were also ordered to run around, and the whole Prince Liang's Mansion was in a state of chaos. In the Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace, Emperor Taizong Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty was sitting in the hall. Li Shimin is just 37 years old this year, and he is in the golden age of a man. Perhaps because he spent many years fighting in the East and West when he was young, his skin color looks a bit rough. He has a square face, sword-shaped eyebrows and eyes like lightning, and his appearance is extremely masculine and heroic. Two people, an old man and a young man, were kneeling on the ground in the main hall. The young man was tied up tightly, and the old man had gray hair, but his figure was very strong. The loose court clothes could not hide the bulge on his body. Muscles, a pair of big copper bell eyes, broom eyebrows, big ears and a wide mouth, very powerful. "Your Majesty, the old minister failed to teach his son well, which caused the rebellious son to injure the King of Liang. Now the old minister has tied him up. Please punish him!" said the mighty old minister. In fact, this is the truth of the matter. Liang Wang Li Min was not injured after falling from his horse at all, but was injured by the young man kneeling on the ground. However, what happened was too embarrassing for the royal family, so it was only revealed to the outside world. It is claimed that King Liang fell from his horse. Li Shimin looked at the two people kneeling on the ground, sighed and said: "Please stand up if you know the truth. It was King Liang who was at fault in this matter. Huai Liang is not guilty. Quickly untie him!" "Thank you, Your Majesty!" This minister named Zhijie is the famous Cheng Yaojin in history, and the one tied up is his second son Cheng Hualiang. As soon as he heard that Li Shimin pardoned his son's innocence, he immediately stood up and untied his son. His son was not at fault in this matter. The reason why he tied his son was just to show his attitude, because he knew that Li Shimin would definitely not punish him. Son, not to mention that Cheng Huailiang was still the prince-in-law, and it was even more impossible for Li Shimin to do anything to him. From this point, we can see that Cheng Yaojin appears to be loyal on the outside, but in fact he is extremely cunning on the inside, otherwise he would not have been able to stand firm in the Tang Dynasty. "Huailiang, please tell me what happened in detail!" Li Shimin looked at Cheng Huailiang, who looked like a mold of his father, and said. Cheng Huailiang is already engaged to Princess Qinghe, but Princess Qinghe is only thirteen years old now, so she has not yet Get married. "Yes!" Cheng Huailiang agreed, and then told the story of how he injured King Liang. In fact, the matter is very simple. This morning, Cheng Huailiang went out for a horse ride in the city. When he returned to the city after the horse ride, he found that Liang Wang Li Min and his people were surrounding a carriage, preventing the people on the carriage from leaving. The driver had already asked people to leave. He fell to the ground. Now there are only two women, a master and a maid, left in the carriage. Moreover, Cheng Hualiang also knows that woman. She is actually the youngest granddaughter of Duke Xiao Yu of the Song Dynasty. This daughter's name is Xiao Wenxin. She is only fourteen years old this year. Although she is a concubine. , but her appearance is exquisite and she is one of the most beautiful women in Chang'an City. Cheng Huailiang was lucky enough to meet her once. Although Xiao Yu and his father Cheng Yaojin didn't get along, he couldn't ignore this matter now that Cheng Huailiang had encountered it. Moreover, Li Min's reputation for being naughty was well known throughout the city. Now he was blocking Xiao Wenxin's car from leaving, and even hit him. Injuring the coachman was obviously unkind. Thinking of this, Huailiang stepped forward to persuade Li Min to let Xiao Wenxin go. Although Cheng Huailiang was three years older than Li Min, his fianc¨¦e Princess Qinghe was Li Min's sister, so he had to call Li Min uncle. But what he didn't expect was that Li Min, the king of Liang, was just a 250-year-old. Not only did he not listen to Cheng Huailiang's advice, he cursed him and even ordered his men to beat Cheng Huailiang. As the second son of Lu Guogong, Cheng Huailiang had never been so angry. Don't look at it. The other party was a prince, but Cheng Huailiang also inherited his father's character. He would ignore his temper and beat several guards seriously. Even Li Min couldn't escape. He punched him and flew away. Then he hit his head on a stone on the ground and passed out. This is what happened. "Bang!" Li Shimin slammed the table angrily, his handsome face flushed with anger. He knew exactly what kind of character his bastard son was. He could definitely do such a thing as robbing a woman, but he didn't expect this. This was the first time he was so brave that he dared to touch Xiao Yu's granddaughter. Xiao Yu was named Shiwen, his grandfather was Xiao Qi, Emperor Xuan of the Later Liang Dynasty, and his great-grandfather was Xiao Tong, Prince Zhaoming. Empress Xiao of Emperor Yang of Sui Dynasty was his biological sister. Emperor Gaozu of the Tang Dynasty Li Yuan and Xiao Yu's wife were uncles and cousins, so Li Shimin even called him uncle. Moreover, Xiao Yu was strict and rigid in dealing with people, and repeatedly disobeyed the holy will. He had been dismissed from the prime minister three times in a row, but his temper still remained unchanged. Li Shimin usually gave him three points, but he didn't expect that his lawless son would dare to mess with his granddaughter? At this moment, a small yellow doorman rushed into the main hall, knelt down and reported: "Your Majesty, the Duke of Song and his son Xiao Cuo are asking for an audience!" When Li Shimin heard this, he immediately had a headache. Now it¡¯s better. The master of suffering came to the door. As a father, he had to wipe his son¡¯s butt. Xiao Cuo should be that one.He is Xiao Wenxin's father. Although he is a concubine, he is said to be quite popular with Xiao Yu, so this is going to be troublesome. Cheng Yaojin and his son, who were standing there, looked at each other and smiled. They had nothing to do now, so they could just stay and watch the show. On March 22nd of the 10th year of Zhenguan, Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty issued an order to ban King Liang for three months because he was too naughty. Xiao Wenxin, the daughter of Xiao Cuo, the second son of the Duke of Song Dynasty, was virtuous and virtuous, and was granted a marriage to King Liang. They chose a date to marry him. . {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 2 The Beautiful Life in the Tang Dynasty Li Min, the king of Liang, was engaged to Xiao Wenxin, the granddaughter of Song Guogong Xiao Yu, which immediately caused a sensation in the entire Chang'an City. Although Xiao Wenxin was a famous beauty in Chang'an City, his father, Xiao Cuo, was born to Xiao Yu's concubine. Although Xiao Yu was very popular However, it still couldn't change his status as a concubine, and what was even more unfortunate was that Xiao Wenxin was not born to Xiao Cuo's first wife, but the daughter of a concubine. She was considered a concubine, and her status was even lower. In the Tang Dynasty, a dynasty that paid great attention to family status, although Xiao Wenxin was a famous beauty, at most she could only marry a nobleman of the same origin. She had absolutely no chance of becoming a princess. After all, no matter how naughty Prince Liang was, he was still a prince. , whose status is extremely noble, but now Emperor Taizong betrothed a concubine's daughter to Li Min as his wife, which immediately made him the laughing stock of the entire Tang aristocratic class. At the same time, many people saw that His Majesty Taizong had no regard for the son of Prince Liang. of disgust. "Hahaha~, I didn't expect that bastard to flirt with a beautiful woman and actually become my wife. Such a beautiful woman has taken advantage of me. Is this evil feudal society better?" Liang Wang Li Min or call him modern Li Min Tian, ??while chewing the bear's paw, said with a laugh, "I thought I was dead due to poisoning, but I didn't expect to wake up and travel through time, and also travel back to the tenth year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty, the most powerful era in Chinese history." His status is even more remarkable, he is actually a prince. Although his reputation is very bad, at least he is well clothed and well-fed, and he no longer has to worry about a house worth tens of thousands yuan per square meter. Thinking of this, Li Tian, ??no, he should be called Liang Wang Li Min now, felt proud again in his heart, what does the poor reputation have to do with it, I am the prince, who should I be afraid of? Relying on my identity and appearance, I can pick up a few top beauties, and then taste all the delicacies in the world. This is my ideal life! Thinking of this, Li Xuan couldn't help but touched his face. The genes of the old Li family were good. He had already seen Li Ke and he was indeed a brave young man. Although he was not yet a minor, he was already a handsome boy. pieces. Well, it seems not much worse than my previous life! Li Min couldn't help but narcissistically compare the looks of the two lives, and found that he still liked the original look better. After all, he had been looking in the mirror for more than 20 years. Thinking of more than 20 years of life in his previous life, Li Min couldn't help feeling melancholy and confused. In his previous life, Li Tian was a standard post-80s generation. He studied hard for more than ten years and finally got admitted to a third-rate university. However, due to various reasons, he resolutely dropped out of school and entered the society. Although his family and friends all opposed it, the stubborn Li Tian God went according to his own ideas. After entering the society, he soon discovered that life was not always beautiful. He could not find a good job without education and experience. In order to survive, he had no choice but to put down his body and work around, sweeping toilets and moving bricks. Anyway, he is young and strong, and he will never starve to death wherever he goes. He worked like this for three years, and then he used the money he saved to open a wood carving and handicraft shop. He couldn't make a fortune, but he couldn't starve to death. Li Tian doesn't have any special hobbies, but one thing is that he is greedy. When he encounters delicious food, he always tries his best to taste it. Unfortunately, he is short of money and he doesn't like to cook, so he rarely has it. Give him a chance to feast. That day, a friend of Li Tian's who was a chef gave him a pufferfish. It was originally agreed that the friend would come to his house to cook the meal himself, but unfortunately something happened and he couldn't come. As a result, that night, Li Tian could only watch the jumping pufferfish and drool. , and finally his greedy problem broke out, and he couldn't bear it anymore. After finding the method of preparing pufferfish on the Internet, he started to do it himself. However, a qualified puffer chef must undergo at least two years of rigorous training, and must also pass an examination. After that, he had to obtain a license before he could open his business. Would it be strange if he, a person who rarely cooks, could not kill people if he could eat the pufferfish meat? Although he knew there was danger, Li Tian, ??a very nervous guy, still ate it with enjoyment. The result was tragic soon. First, he felt nauseated and wanted to vomit, then his tongue became numb, and then his fingers and limbs. Li Tianqiang held on and beat him. He called 120 for help, but did not wait for the arrival of the ambulance until he lost consciousness. With resentment against the Chinese medical system, when he woke up, he had arrived in the Zhenguan period of the Tang Dynasty more than 1,300 years ago. He also became Li Shimin's least favorite son, Li Min. When he first discovered that he had traveled through time, Li Tian couldn't accept it and fainted again. However, he soon woke up and thought that his relatives and friends in the 21st century would never be able to see each other again, including televisions, computers, cars, and even commonly used toothbrushes and mirrors. , mobile phones, etc. He can no longer enjoy these items of industrial civilization. Li Tian feels that his life in Datang will be dark. But when it was time to eat, Li Tian immediately felt that his life had become more exciting. Because he was injured, the imperial doctor did not allow him to eat greasy meat. The few side dishes served were very light, such as stir-fried cabbage sum, scrambled eggs with cucumber, and cold salad. Ears, etc., except for fungus, other ingredients are very common (fungus was very precious in the Tang Dynasty and ordinary people could not afford it), but the taste is excellent.??Although Li Tian has eaten many good dishes, none of them can compare with these side dishes. He is truly worthy of being the cook of Prince Liang's Mansion. Especially the Tremella and Lotus Seed Soup, Li Dao almost swallowed it with his tongue. This also made Li Tian immediately make a decision: starting from this meal, he will be Li Min, King of Liang, and he will no longer be the ordinary Li Tian in his previous life! However, Li Min had just enjoyed it for a few days when his cheap father Tian Khan issued an imperial edict to ground him at home for three months and even booked him a princess. The grounding didn't matter. He had just arrived in the Tang Dynasty and there were many He needs to take care of his affairs, and there are so many delicacies in the house that he won't be bored even if he is banned for a year. But getting engaged is a bit troublesome. Calculating his age, Li Min is only fourteen years old. He still has a lot of youth to squander in the future. Is it too early to get engaged now? But when he heard from his servants that his future princess was a famous beauty in Chang'an, he immediately felt that it would be better to get engaged as soon as possible! As for whether it was a concubine or not, Li Min, a soul from the 21st century, didn't care at all. "Your Highness, it's time to take medicine!" While Li Min was thinking about something, a girl in palace clothes walked in with a bowl of dark concoction. This girl looked to be thirteen or fourteen years old, with bright eyes and very beautiful teeth. This girl was just sent by Li Min's mother-in-law to serve him, because he had released all the maids who used to serve him. Speaking of this matter, Li Min was very angry. The original Li Min was a scumbag. He was just fourteen years old, but he was no longer a virgin. He had fallen in love with four or five pretty maids around him. Bed, the youngest one is only eleven or twelve years old, he is worse than a beast. Actually, Li Min was a bit wrong to blame the original Prince of Liang, because the current social atmosphere is like this. A girl is considered an adult when she is fifteen, but many people get married at the age of eleven or twelve. Boys become adults at the age of twenty, but few are still young brothers at the age of twenty, especially noble children like the King of Liang, who usually have their first night with their maids at the age of eleven or twelve, so Li Min This situation is not uncommon in the house. But the current Li Min comes from the 21st century after all. Facing so many girls who have had physical contact with 'him' every day, he feels unspeakably awkward. Finally, he directly ordered them to be released from the house, and each of them gave them a The money is enough for them to have enough food and clothing for the rest of their lives. But in this case, he did not have a personal maid by his side. After Concubine Yang heard about this situation, she immediately sent two maids named Wen'er and Hua'er. It was Wen'er who came in to deliver the medicine. "Do you want to take medicine again?" Li Min covered his head with his hands and said with a painful look on his face, "Good Wen'er, my illness has been cured. Can I not take medicine today?" Although he took injections and medicine when he was sick in his previous life, he never After drinking this kind of boiled Chinese medicine, the taste was so bitter that Li Min's picky tongue couldn't stand it. "Hehe~, this is not possible. The imperial concubine has personally told you that until your apathy is cured, you must insist on taking medicine every day, otherwise I will be punished." Wen'er said with a smile on his face. When she was in the palace, she had heard about the misdeeds of Prince Liang. When Concubine Yang sent her to serve Li Min, she secretly cried several times about it, but she did not expect that His Highness Prince Liang would suffer from apathy. , the previous arrogance and arrogance were wiped away, and instead he became humble and polite, and even looked kind to servants like them. After getting along for a few days, she and Hua'er became a lot more courageous, and sometimes they would make little jokes on His Royal Highness Prince Liang. Although I haven't met the mysterious Concubine Yang in history, I have already felt the mother's doting on her son. For example, when Li Min teased Xiao Wenxin, he was molested by Li Shimin as soon as he woke up. He was reprimanded and grounded, but Concubine Yang, a mother, not only did not blame him, but sent someone to comfort him, and said that she would find a way to cancel the marriage so that he would not have to worry. From Concubine Yang's point of view, marrying a concubine's daughter would really disgrace her son, and he would not be able to raise his head among other royal families in the future, so she had to find a way to break off the engagement no matter what. What made Li Min even more speechless was that as soon as he sent the maids around him out of the house, Concubine Yang sent Wen'er and Hua'er, and asked someone to bring a message, which probably meant that it didn't matter if you didn't like the previous maids. , Wen'er and Hua'er were both trained by her since childhood, and they are more beautiful than the previous maids. I originally wanted to give them to you two years later, but now that there is no one around to serve you, I sent them to you in advance. And on the night when Wen'er and Hua'er arrived, the two girls came and made a show of being naked in bed. Li Min was so frightened that he almost rolled off the bed and quickly stopped them from further 'harassment', otherwise there would be consequences. Very serious. For this reason, the two girls were frightened into tears, thinking that His Highness Prince Liang did not like them. In the end, Li Min spent a lot of effort to make them laugh. With such a good mother who doted on her son infinitely, it is no wonder that the King of Liang in history was so mischievous. "Your Highness, Your Highness the King of Shu is here to visit you." At this moment, Hua'er ran in from outside and called.??, maybe because I ran too fast, I was a little out of breath, and my round face was flushed, and I looked very cute. Since Wen'er and Hua'er are the personal maids sent by Concubine Yang, their looks needless to say, they are both top-notch beauties, but Wen'er is more quiet and delicate, while Hua'er is more lively and cute. "Why is Third Brother here? Didn't Father prohibit others from visiting me?" Li Min put down the medicine bowl he had just finished drinking and muttered to himself with a confused look on his face. Li Shimin grounded Li Min for three months and prohibited others from visiting him. Even Concubine Yang couldn't come to see his son. If Li Ke came here today, wouldn't he be afraid of being punished by his father? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 3 The bad news brought by Li Ke Although he was confused, Li Min immediately stood up to greet Li Ke. The thing that made him most uncomfortable when he returned to ancient times was the excessive etiquette. For example, he and Li Ke were brothers. According to Li Min's idea, if Li Ke wanted to come, he could just come in directly, but Li Min had to go to the living room to greet him in person. Prince Liang's Mansion occupies a huge area, and there are no means of transportation such as cars or motorcycles. Every time I walk there, I break out in sweat. It is extremely inconvenient to go back and forth. But this is etiquette, and even brothers cannot do it. negligence. "Third brother, didn't my father forbid others from visiting me? Aren't you afraid of his punishment?" Li Min entered the living room and asked directly. As soon as he entered, he saw that Li Ke had been sitting there drinking tea. On the first day he was sober, he had already talked to Li Ke has met before, so he is quite familiar. After speaking, Li Min sat down on the chair. Originally, people in the Tang Dynasty generally sat on their knees. Although chairs and other furniture have appeared, not many people used them. Of course, modern people like Li Min are not used to kneeling, so Let the craftsmen make several kinds of furniture of later generations, and the chair is one of them. "Haha? The style of your bed is very exquisite and novel!" Li Ke ignored him and just looked around at the chairs and coffee tables placed in the living room, saying with some surprise. The chairs in the Tang Dynasty were also called Hu beds. They could sit or lie down, so they were generally large and bulky. The chair designed by Li Min had a backrest and armrests. This kind of chair did not appear until the middle and late Tang Dynasty. In addition, the chair The materials and workmanship are very exquisite, so Li Ke naturally feels exquisite and novel when he sees it. "Haha, if third brother likes a little gadget, I will have some more delivered to your house." Li Min said generously. "Then thank you sixth brother!" Li Ke was not polite, picked up the tea bowl, took a sip and put it directly on the coffee table, which was very convenient. "Third brother, you haven't answered my question yet?" Li Min saw that his third brother was only looking at the furnishings in the living room, and couldn't help but remind him again. "Oh, today my father was testing our calligraphy, and I was lucky enough to get the first place. While my father was happy, I begged him to allow me to visit you. I only dared to come after my father agreed. Otherwise, I wouldn't be as old as you. The courage." Li Ke said half-jokingly. He also felt helpless towards his own brother: he was naughty, domineering, and bold, coupled with the doting of his mother and concubine, making Li Min a complete playboy. Sometimes he was a fool. There was nothing he could do about his brother. Fortunately, Li Min respected his own brother, so the relationship between the two was pretty good. Li Min was a little embarrassed by Li Ke's words. He laughed twice and didn't know what to say. "Okay, no more joking." Li Ke put down the tea bowl and said with a somewhat solemn expression, "Actually, I came here this time to talk to you about something important. This news is not a good thing for you! " "What's the news?" Li Dao was startled by Li Ke's serious look, "Is it because the Xiao family wants to regret their marriage?" "The fact that the concubine of the Xiao family can be your princess will give them face, the Xiao family. How can we regret the marriage? If we regret the marriage, we regret the marriage. How could you have such a ridiculous idea?" Li Ke frowned, He said with a displeased look on his face that his brother married a concubine's daughter as a princess, and his brother's face was not good-looking either. He and Concubine Yang had the same view on this matter, and both wanted to find an opportunity to break off the engagement. When Li Min heard that he was not regretting his marriage, he was immediately convinced that he got such a beautiful woman as his fianc¨¦e for no reason. Although people in the Tang Dynasty thought that the concubine of the Xiao family had favored him, in Li Min's opinion, it was just the opposite. After all, he has not yet adapted to his noble status as a prince, and from time to time he still brings thoughts of later generations of Li Tian into his thoughts, so he blurts out this ridiculous question. "What bad news can there be?" Li Min said indifferently. "You are already fourteen this year. According to the rules, you have to serve as an official in another place for one year. I heard the news that my father wants you to go to Yizhou as the governor." "Yizhou? What a great place!" Li Min said with a longing look on his face. Yizhou is Chengdu in later generations, the land of abundance. Weird noodles, dragon noodles, rabbit heads and other delicacies, especially Sichuan's world-famous Malatang. Unfortunately, peppers are still in America, so many delicacies cannot be made. This makes Li Min, who is extremely spicy, very disappointed, but it doesn't matter. , the Sichuan Basin is a good place rich in products, and it is also good to taste the Sichuan cuisine of the Tang Dynasty. It seems that Li Shimin still loves his unfilial son very much! "A good place?" Li Ke was completely desperate for his unlearned brother. He couldn't even tell the difference between good and bad. He couldn't help but said loudly, "Yizhou is located on Jiannan Road. The folk customs are fierce and miasma is rampant, and Shu The road is difficult, and it takes at least two months to go there. In addition, it is close to Tuyuhun. Although the army has pacified Tuyuhun last year, its southwest is Tubo. Tubo is becoming stronger and stronger, and there is constant friction with Tuyuhun. A war may break out at any time. Do you still think it¡¯s a good place?¡±   Li Min was stunned by Li Ke's words. He didn't expect that his cheap father was so cruel that he would send himself to such a dangerous place. He would have to shed his skin even if he didn't die. But when he thought about it, it was normal. , Li Shimin is a ruthless man who kills his brothers and brothers. It is not surprising that he is ruthless to his own sons. For example, the fifth king of Qi, Li You, above him, wasn't he ordered to die by Li Shimin a few years later? Thinking of this made Li Min's neck feel a little chilly. It seemed that in the future, he would have to think of some way to please this cheap dad! "Father is too cruel, am I only fourteen years old?" Li Min said with a look of sadness and anger, "What does the mother concubine mean?" Now he can only count on Concubine Yang to intercede for him. During this period, Li Yinfa discovered that his mother, Concubine Yang, seemed to be very favored by Li Shimin. Many of the troubles he had gotten into before were resolved by Concubine Yang asking Li Shimin for mercy. "Hey, you are such a grown-up, how can you always count on the protection of your mother and concubine?" Li Ke said with a bit of hatred, "Although my father dotes on my mother and concubine, you also know my father's character. The mother and concubine can help you intercede for some irrelevant matters, but for such a big matter, the mother and concubine begged the father several times to no avail. Moreover, because the queen's condition worsened, the father was in a very bad mood, and the mother and concubine did not dare to If you overdo it, the key still lies with you.¡± "Me? What can I do? It's not like you don't know that my father doesn't like me at all. No matter how much I beg him, it's useless." Li Min said very frustrated. Now he has completely assumed his identity as Prince Liang. . Li Ke also sighed in a low voice. He was very clear about his father's attitude towards his younger brother. Not only did he not like it, he even hated it. That's why he sent Li Min to be the governor of such a far away place. It was obvious that he wanted to stay out of sight. The mind is pure. "Let's do this. You write a confession right away. I'll take it back and present it to my father. Then I'll help you and see if I can ask my father to change you to a place closer to Chang'an. It will be more convenient for you to come back to visit your mother in the future. Concubine." Li Ke thought for a while, and in the end he could only come up with a solution that was not a solution. Although the hope of success was slim, it was better than doing nothing. "Want to write? There's there's something wrong with this." Li Min said hesitantly. In his previous life, he had attended college, but in the Tang Dynasty he became semi-literate. He didn't know most of the traditional Chinese characters, and the writing brush was even worse. Needless to say, he had never touched that thing since he was a child, so he immediately got a headache when he heard that he was going to write something. "What? You were beaten so hard that you can't even write, right?" Li Ke asked casually angrily. But what he didn't expect was that his good brother actually nodded, with an aggrieved expression on his face. "Youyou really can't write?" Li Ke was startled. He stood up suddenly and looked Li Min up and down. Although he had long known that the disorder would cause many unpredictable sequelae, he did not expect that It's so serious. If a prince can't even write, he will definitely become another laughing stock if word spreads about it. "Prepare pen and ink, you can write a few words now and let me see!" Li Ke ordered. Wen'er, who was standing aside, immediately went out to prepare, and soon the pen and ink were ready. Although Li Min was very reluctant, under Li Ke's compelling gaze, he could only pick up a wolf hair brush and dip it in ink, and then tremblingly wrote the simplest words "ÈË" and "´ó" on the paper. The two characters are written like this in both simplified and traditional versions, so I don¡¯t have to worry about making mistakes. "Third brother, when I woke up, I found that I didn't recognize most of the characters, let alone write them. These two characters are the ones I barely remembered." Li Min handed the words to Li Ke with a blushing face, mainly because The writing of this character is so ugly, it is all crooked and twisted, and there is no distinction between thickness and thickness. It is probably at the level of a three-year-old child. Li Ke was mostly disappointed when he saw the way Li Min held the brush, because Li Min was holding the brush in the same posture as a fountain pen, which was not right at all. When Li Ke saw the two words written by Li Min, his disappointment immediately turned into despair. Originally, he planned to write a confession for Li Min, and then ask him to copy it before submitting it, but now it seems that this method is not feasible. His father values ??calligraphy most, and he is very popular with his father because of his good calligraphy. The emperor's love, if Li Min's current name is presented to his father, it will definitely make his father's impression of Li Min even worse. "Forget it, I'd better think of other ways!" Li Ke said weakly. Next, he had another conversation with Li Min, and then left Prince Liang's Mansion unhappy. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 4 The entry point to change your destiny Watching the 17-year-old third brother leave, Li Min couldn't help but sigh. Although he had just met him, he could feel the care and concern of an elder brother for his younger brother from Li Ke. In his previous life, he was the only son in the family. He had never felt this kind of brotherhood of flesh and blood, but the brotherhood shown by Li Ke today deeply moved him, making Li Min identify with this brother of the Tang Dynasty from the bottom of his heart. However, the thought of Yingguo's brother dying unjustly at a young age made Li Min feel a little uncomfortable. However, Li Min then thought again. Since he has become Li Min, the king of Liang, the fate of the king of Liang in history has also changed. The fate of the people around him should also change accordingly. This is like that Just like the famous butterfly effect, the little butterfly that traveled through time fluttered its wings, and the hurricane caused was enough to blow up the original history. As his elder brother, Li Ke, there was no reason why his fate should not change. As for the change, For better or worse, you can't say for sure? "Wen'er, go find Gao Zhong, I have something to ask him!" Li Min ordered immediately after returning to the living room. He sat down and took a sip of tea, but frowned and spat it out. It was like the tea that people in the Tang Dynasty drank. It is tea cake. The so-called tea cake is to pick the tea leaves, steam them and mash them into mud, and then make them into tea cakes. When drinking, knock off a piece and put it in a teapot to cook. Salt is usually added, and sometimes even Things like onions, ginger, dates, orange peels, etc. are also added, which makes Li Min, who is used to drinking clear soup tea from later generations, very uncomfortable. "It seems that if you have time, you have to fry some tea leaves." Li Min said to himself. Not long after, a middle-aged white and fat eunuch wearing a chamberlain uniform walked in with Wen'er. This eunuch was the Gao Chong that Li Min was looking for. However, since Li Tian woke up from time travel, Li Tian, ??as a descendant, felt very awkward when he saw a eunuch wandering around in front of him every day. After Wen'er and Hua'er came, Gao Zhong was promoted to the post by Li Min. He appointed the internal general manager and put him in charge of all the internal affairs of Prince Liang's palace. The work of serving him was handed over to Wen'er and Hua'er. "Slaveslave joins Your Highness!" Gao Zhong said in a high-pitched voice unique to eunuchs. His voice was slightly trembling, and there was also a cry, and he seemed to be very excited. "Gao Zhong, what's wrong with you? Does anyone dare to bully you?" Although Li Min didn't like eunuchs, this Gao Zhong was one of the first people he came into contact with after coming to Datang, so he couldn't help but be curious when he saw him like this. asked. "No~ no one bullies this slave. It's just that this slave has been following His Highness for more than ten years and has been almost inseparable. His Highness promoted this slave to be the general manager a few days ago, but he can no longer follow His Highness as before. When I saw His Highness today, I couldn't help but feel so excited. I hope Your Highness will forgive this old slave for being disrespectful." Gao Zhong became excited again when he said this, and simply crawled on the ground and burst into tears. However, Li Min was so frightened by Gao Zhong's "true confession" that he had goosebumps all over his body. If the other party was a young girl, these words would sound very comfortable, but you, a fat eunuch who is half-year-old, can't do the same. Let me confess, this is a bit unacceptable. However, they were also sincere, so Li Min could only hold his nose and admit it, and even tried to comfort Gao Zhong with some words of comfort, finally getting Gao Zhong to stand up and reply. "Gao Chong, you should know better about things in the palace. Now tell me how your mother's illness is going?" Li Min said with a serious face. Although Queen Changsun is not Li Min's biological mother, she is the queen, so Li Min still calls her mother. Just now, Li Ke said that Queen Changsun's condition had worsened. This gave Li Min a flash of inspiration and thought of something. If he seizes this opportunity, he might be able to please the emperor's father, and he might not have to travel so far to do anything. The governor of Yizhou. "Yes!" Gao Zhong didn't expect that Li Min was asking about Queen Changsun, so he thought for a moment before answering. "Reporting to Your Highness, since the eldest Queen Sun went to Jiucheng Palace to escape the summer heat with His Majesty Taizong, she contracted an illness. Although she has been diagnosed and treated by imperial doctors in many ways, her condition has been getting better and worse. At the beginning of this year, the Queen's condition suddenly worsened. I heard from the palace The chamberlain saidsaid" When Gao Zhong said this, his tone became hesitant, he raised his head and glanced at Li Min, as if he didn't dare to speak. "It's okay. If you have anything to say, just say it. This matter is very important!" Li Min said. Gao Chong and Gao Chong lived in the palace since they were young, and they only left the palace when he became king of Liang. They had many old acquaintances in the palace. , who was the most knowledgeable about the news in the palace, so Li Min found him to inquire about Queen Changsun. "Yes! I heard that Empress Changsun is terminally ill and cannot be saved by human power. I am afraid that within a hundred days she will" Gao Zhong stopped here and looked up at Li Min. Needless to say, Li Min also said the following words. I understand. Next, Li Min asked Gao Zhong some detailed questions, especially who had treated Queen Changsun. When he heard that the legendary person was not there, he was relieved. But soon LiHe fell into deep thought again: I didn't expect that Queen Changsun's condition was so serious. If I remember correctly, Queen Changsun would pass away in June this year. The death of Queen Changsun also represents the beginning of the fight for the throne among the princes. The most famous ones are Li Chengqian, Li Tai and Li Unfortunately, none of the three brothers ended well. Li Chengqian rebelled and was demoted. Li Tai fought with Li Chengqian and was demoted. Li You was the boldest and most unlucky brother. He killed his own eldest son, Quan Wanji, and then rebelled. Bu Cheng was sentenced to death and became the only son killed by Taizong Li Shimin. The other princes were all in danger. Later, the unlucky Li Zhi became the prince. But Li Zhi became even more careless after he came to power. First, Changsun Wuji came to power, which directly led to Li Ke's unjust death. Then Wu Zetian came to power. Now Li Min's brothers were even worse. They were demoted and killed, except Lao Shi. Except for the three Li Fus, almost no one died a good death. It can be said that it was precisely because of the early death of Empress Changsun that the princes competed for the throne. As a result, the ninth emperor Li Zhi came to power. The last generation of empress Wu Zetian usurped the throne, which also caused a catastrophe for the Li family. Most of the royal family died unexpectedly, and few of them were alive. All very miserable. For example, Li Ke's daughter, the head of Xin'an County, did not get married until she was in her forties. Another example is that Li Min was demoted to a commoner in history, and then died in depression. Many of his descendants also died during the Wu Zetian period. The other royal families are similar, they are either demoted or killed, but there is no good ending anyway. So from Li Min's point of view, curing Empress Changsun's illness will not only please his emperor father, but also affect his own destiny. Maybe Empress Changsun will live a few more years to avoid the subsequent princes competing for the throne. Li Zhi would not be the emperor, and of course there would be no more Wu Zetian. As a member of the royal family, Li Min would no longer worry about the safety of himself and his children and grandchildren. It could be said to kill two birds with one stone. Of course, Li Min also knew that his idea was a bit naive. Even if Empress Changsun lived a few more years, there was no guarantee that things would not happen in the future. However, this was Li Min's attempt to change history. It doesn't matter whether it succeeds or not. The good news is that there are always ways to change history. Thinking of this, Li Min made up his mind. Since he had changed Li Min's fate through time travel, he might as well change the fate of the Tang Dynasty. At least he had to prevent Wu Zetian from coming to power. After all, he was also a member of the Li family. No matter what, I cannot let myself and my children and grandchildren experience the catastrophe that happened to the Li family. "Gao Zhong, go and help me with something right away!" After thinking about these things, Li Min immediately ordered Gao Zhong with a serious face, then waved him forward and whispered in his ear. A few words. "This matter is extremely important. You are the person I trust most, so you must not disappoint my expectations!" After giving the instructions, Li Min patted Gao Chong's shoulder intimately and said. "Your Highness, this old slave will definitely get things done even if his body is shattered to pieces!" Gao Zhong was so excited by Li Min's slap that he knelt down and sobbed with tears in his eyes. "Okay! Go ahead!" "Old slave, please retire!" Gao Chong left the living room with an expression of generosity on his face as he walked forward with determination. Now Gao Zhong felt that he was shouldering the heavy responsibility entrusted to him by His Highness Prince Liang, and even mountains of swords and seas of fire could not stop him from moving forward. Li Dao looked at this loyal fat eunuch speechlessly. Didn't he just go to Zhongnan Mountain to find someone to come back to? Is it necessary to be so tragic? To cure Empress Changsun¡¯s illness, of course you need to find a good doctor. Although Li Min knows some common medical knowledge, he is not a doctor after all, so he will definitely not be able to cure Empress Changsun¡¯s illness by himself. However, Li Min's failure does not mean that others are not good. If all the famous doctors in history were ranked, there is one famous doctor in the Tang Dynasty who can enter the top ten, and that is Sun Simiao, who is respectfully known as the King of Medicine by future generations. Sun Simiao was born in the Northern Zhou Dynasty and died in the first year of Tang Yongchun. He lived for more than a hundred years and devoted his life to medical research. He wrote "Qianjin Prescription", created a classification system for internal diseases and fu-organ diseases, and made great contributions to the development of Chinese medicine. A great contribution. He is not only good at internal medicine, but also good at surgery, gynecology, pediatrics, ENT, and ophthalmology. He also conducts research on health preservation, diet therapy, acupuncture, prevention, alchemy, etc. He also has extensive pharmacological knowledge and superb acupuncture technology. Said to be a great master of general medicine. Sun Simiao was revered as the King of Medicine in later generations, but it was now the tenth year of Zhenguan. Li Min counted the time and found that Old Man Sun was probably in his sixties, and he should still be living in seclusion in the Zhongnan Mountains, more than 200 miles south of Chang'an. He usually helps the surrounding residents see doctors. Because of his superb medical skills, he is very famous in the local area. However, Sun Simiao's real fame came after he was a hundred years old. The then Emperor Tang Gaozong, Li Min's younger brother Li Zhi, highly praised Sun Simiao. This made Sun Simiao's reputation more and more famous, and it was not limited to medicine. In the world, Lu Zhaolin, one of the four heroes of the early Tang Dynasty, was still his disciple, and his "Qianjin Prescription", which was passed down to later generations, was also his disciple.?It was completed after he was over a hundred years old. Sun Simiao is actually somewhat famous now. When Li Min's emperor father Li Shimin first came to the throne, he sent someone to grant Sun Simiao a title, but he refused. But don't think that Li Shimin thought highly of Sun Simiao just because of this incident. In fact, the two of them had never even met, and there was a reason for the knighthood. Everyone knows that Li Shimin's throne came from a shady origin. The killing of brothers was a stain that could not be erased in Tang Taizong's life. When he first came to the throne, public opinion was very unfavorable to Li Shimin, so he had people elect local officials. People with noble virtues were given titles of knighthood in an attempt to change the public's view of them. However, this method was not very effective. Many of those selected for the title of knighthood rejected Li Shimin's kindness. Sun Simiao was one of them. Therefore, Li Shimin may have an impression of Sun Simiao, but it will definitely not be too deep. Otherwise, Queen Changsun has been ill for almost two years, but she has not invited Sun Simiao, a miracle doctor, to diagnose and treat her. This is enough to explain the problem. As for the story spread by later generations about Sun Simiao's diagnosing the pulse with a silk thread and curing Empress Changsun, that is completely fabricated by later generations and cannot be trusted at all. As soon as Li Min heard about Queen Changsun's condition, he immediately thought of Sun Simiao. This medicine king was best at internal medicine, and the qi disease that Queen Changsun suffered from fell into the category of internal medicine. Therefore, Li Min believed that even if Sun Simiao could not eradicate this disease, At least it would allow Empress Changsun to live a few more years, and of course it would be best if she could be cured. Anyway, this contribution must be attributed to him. With the emperor¡¯s deep love for Empress Changsun, are you still afraid that he will not reward him generously? When Concubine Yang and her third brother Li Ke say a few nice words, they can change their impression in the eyes of the emperor's father, and then they can work harder to please themselves. It is estimated that even if they are out-of-town officials, they will not Will you ever go to Yizhou, which is so far away again? Li Min couldn't help but laugh when he thought about his proud place, especially when he thought that this was the first time he used the knowledge of later generations to influence the direction of history. This made Li Min even more proud and couldn't stop laughing. Wen'er and Hua'er, who were standing next to them, were nervous, and they were thinking at the same time: Could it be that His Highness Prince Liang's old illness has relapsed? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 5 Li Ke's Ambition Things went smoothly. Six days later, Gao Zhong returned to Prince Liang's Mansion with Sun Simiao, who was tired of travel. "Youare you sure you are Sun Simiao?" Li Min looked at the medicine king in front of him with a suspicious face. He looked awkward. How could it be so different from what he imagined? In Li Min's imagination, the Medicine King Sun Simiao was at least a white-bearded, white-haired, celestial being. But when he saw him, he realized how wrong he was. The Medicine King in front of him was wearing ordinary clothes and was not tall. , looking thin and dark like a coal digger from later generations. With his long black hair and thick beard, he didn't look like an old man in his sixties at all, but rather like a middle-aged man in his forties. "Huh~? The common people have been calling this name for more than sixty years. I'm sure of this!" Sun Simiao was stunned for a moment, but he immediately laughed and answered after Li Min's words. It's obvious that he has a great sense of humor. "Hahaha~, Mr. Sun is so good at beautifying his appearance, he is really one of the gods!" Seeing what the other party said was interesting, Li Min couldn't help but smile and praise. History books say that Sun Simiao lived for more than a hundred years. At first, Li Min was still I don't quite believe it, but looking at his young appearance now, I believe there will be absolutely no problem in living to be over a hundred years old. "Haha, His Highness the King of Liang is so ridiculous!" Sun Simiao is indeed a person who can be included in the history textbooks of later generations. He can still maintain an indifferent demeanor in the face of Li Min's praise. You must know that Li Min is the King of Liang, although he is not favored by Li Shimin. , but he is still a prince, and Sun Simiao is just a commoner with some fame. Most people would be overwhelmed by such praise. The two sides sat down to enjoy tea. Li Min praised Sun Simiao a few more words, and then Li Min went directly to the topic: "Mr. Sun, I invite you to come to Chang'an this time. You must have guessed why. I have an elder who has I am seriously ill and my life is at stake now. I would like to ask you to treat me." After saying this, Li Min stood up and saluted Sun Simiao solemnly. Sun Simiao didn't expect that Li Min would salute him. He jumped up from his chair in fright, stretched out his hand to support Li Min and said, "His Royal Highness, Prince Liang, has killed me. It is the duty of a doctor to treat illnesses and save people, and we are not worthy of your highness's gift!" This is all Li Min's fault. He has been in the Tang Dynasty for half a month, but he still cannot adapt to his status as a prince. There is a huge gap in status between him and Sun Simiao, and he cannot salute each other first no matter what. This is Sun Simiao. If it were any other person, he would be so scared that he would kneel down. After all, where is Li Min's identity? Only then did Li Min realize that he had gone too far. He straightened up in embarrassment and asked Sun Simiao to take a seat. Next, Li Min asked Sun Simiao some questions about health care. After all, Sun Simiao's appearance that did not match his age aroused Li Min's great interest. No one would not want to live a few more years. The medical common sense that Li Min accidentally mentioned during the conversation also aroused great interest in Sun Simiao. The two of them had a good conversation, but Gao Zhong, who was waiting on the side, was confused: when did his master know so much? Is it a medical matter? In the end, Sun Simiao asked Li Min about the patient's condition. Unfortunately, Li Min didn't know much about Queen Changsun's illness. He only knew that it was a gas disease and didn't know anything else. When Sun Simiao found out that the patient turned out to be Empress Changsun, he was also shocked. However, he was a medical master after all, and he quickly returned to his calm state of mind. That night, Sun Simiao stayed at Prince Liang's Mansion. Early the next morning, Li Min asked Gao Chong and Sun Simiao to take the letter dictated by Wen'er and go to the Mansion of King Li Ke of Shu. After all, he was still under confinement. You can't go out at all, let alone bring people into the palace. This matter has to be helped by Li Ke. After all, judging from his last performance, Li Ke still cares about his younger brother. He is a trustworthy person, so there is no need to worry. He took credit for his recommendation. Prince Shu's Mansion in Yongxingfang, this mansion is in an excellent location, right next to the Imperial City, while Li Min's Prince Liang's Mansion is in Anxingfang, which is far away from the Imperial City. This also shows how favored each prince is. Generally speaking, the more favored a prince is, the closer his residence is to the imperial city. In the living room of the palace, the tall and tall Li Ke held a letter in his hand, frowning and thinking. Below him stood Gao Chong and Sun Simiao. He was considering whether to recommend Sun Simiao to Queen Changsun for medical treatment? It's not that he doesn't believe in Sun Simiao's medical skills. In his letter, Li Min praised Sun Simiao's medical skills as the only one in the world. Li Ke believed that his brother would not dare to lie about this kind of thing no matter how much he misbehaved, but he had Another level of planning. The mother-in-law of Li Ke and Li Min was Concubine Yang, the daughter of Emperor Yang Guang of the Sui Dynasty. Yang Guang and Li Ke's grandfather Li Yuan were cousins. Concubine Yang and Li Shimin were also cousins. The two had known each other since they were children. Later, when the Sui Dynasty fell, Yang Guang The concubine became the princess of the subjugated country, but the Li family conquered the world in one fell swoop. Concubine Yang entered the palace when Li Shimin was still King of Qin. Later, Li Shimin became emperor and was named Concubine Yang. She was one of the four concubines in the palace. If the queen dies, thisAll concubines are eligible to become queens. Although Concubine Yang was the princess of a subjugated country and her status was a little embarrassing, she and Li Shimin had been playmates when they were children and could be considered childhood sweethearts. Therefore, in the palace where there were so many beauties, she was favored only by Empress Changsun. This is why Concubine Yang had the courage to plead for Li Min again and again. If Queen Changsun dies, Concubine Yang will also have a chance to become the next queen. This is where Li Ke¡¯s true heart lies. The current prince Li Chengqian and Li Ke are the same age, but Li Chengqian cannot compare with Li Ke in terms of talent, learning and courage. Even the fourth son Li Tai is better than him, but he has the title of eldest son, so Li Shimin made him the eldest son as soon as he ascended the throne. Prince. Li Ke is also Li Shimin's son. It would be a lie to say that he doesn't want to fight for the noble throne. But as long as there is Queen Changsun in the palace, the crown prince's position can only be for the legitimate prince, and he has no chance at all. But now that Queen Changsun is seriously ill, Li Ke can't help but have other ideas. In fact, this is normal. As a prince who is unwilling to be ordinary, who dares to say that he has no thoughts about the throne? But Li Ke was extraordinary after all, so he quickly gave up this unrealistic idea. Because he found that his thinking was too simple. Even if Empress Changsun died, anyone could take the position of empress, but the only exception would be his mother and concubine. The reason was very simple, because the world of the Tang Dynasty was captured by the Sui Dynasty. , and his mother-in-law was a princess of the former Sui Dynasty. Both he and Li Min had the blood of the former Sui royal family. All the Li clan and most civil and military officials would not be willing to see that the current prince was the same person. Pregnant with a prince of royal blood from the previous dynasty! This has touched the foundation of the Tang Dynasty. It is estimated that even his father has the same idea. Therefore, no matter how much he loved Concubine Yang, Li Shimin would not make Concubine Yang the queen. After thinking about this, Li Ke also understood that he was probably destined to miss the throne in this life, which made him feel helpless and hopeless. Gao Zhong and Sun Simiao waited below for a long time, but did not see Li Ke speaking. So he took a brave peek and found that the King of Shu's face was gloomy and he didn't know what he was thinking. He did not dare to rush him. I can lower my head and wait. "Haha, I have lost my composure!" After a while, Li Ke came to his senses and said with endless bitterness in his smile. "Gao Chong, you go back and tell your sixth brother that I will take Mr. Sun into the palace this afternoon!" Li Ke straightened his mind and cheered up again. Gao Zhong agreed, and then slowly left to report to Li Xin, while Sun Simiao stayed to accept Li Ke's hospitality. During the dinner, Li Ke was still uneasy, and overtly and covertly tested Sun Simiao's medical skills. He was relieved when he saw that he answered fluently. That afternoon, Sun Simiao was brought into the palace to diagnose and treat Queen Changsun. Gao Zhong came back and reported to Li Min that Li Min was roasting mutton himself. The chefs in the house were very good at cooking, but unfortunately they felt tired after eating it for a few days. Moreover, there were relatively few seasonings in this era, so the dishes were cooked over and over again. Those flavors, especially the lack of chili peppers, Li Min in his previous life liked spicy food the most. It can be said that he didn¡¯t like it without spicy food. He could bear it for the first few days, but now it is getting more and more uncomfortable. He eats any delicacies from the mountains and seas. Chewing wax, I have no appetite at all. After seeing off Sun Simiao in the morning, Li Min didn't have much appetite for breakfast, so he went to the warehouse where the ingredients were stored to see if there was anything that caught his eye and let the cook cook it. Unexpectedly, he found something in the corner of the warehouse. A bag of cumin that was almost moldy made Li Min overjoyed. Cumin is a good thing, an indispensable seasoning for barbecued fish, and the key to Xinjiang roast mutton in later generations. Thinking about it, I haven¡¯t had barbecue for a long time, and I just have the opportunity and time now. Immediately, he called Lao Wu, the cook of Prince Liang's Mansion. Lao Wu was the newly hired cook of Prince Liang's Mansion. He was very popular with Li Min because of his good cooking skills, so he usually left all the food-related matters to him. Under Li Min¡¯s command, Lao Wu dried the cumin, then ground cinnamon, pepper, star anise, etc. into fine powder, and mixed it with cumin in a certain proportion to make five-spice powder. Originally, Li Min also wanted to make thirteen spices, but he couldn't remember all the thirteen spices, and he also forgot the proportions. In comparison, five-spice powder is much simpler, and the proportions are not so strict. After the five-spice powder was prepared, Li Min set up a barbecue grill in the back garden and started a picnic at home. When Gao Zhong came back, he had already grilled a few skewers, but unfortunately he didn't control the heat properly, and they were a little overcooked, so they were just rewarded to him. As a result, Gao Zhong was so moved that he knelt down and burst into tears again. Finally, he finally managed to persuade him, and he went out with a glowing face while holding the black meat skewers. Li Min looked at Gao Zhong's back with some emotion. If he were to say that the Tang Dynasty could trust him, Gao Zhong was definitely one of them. However, he still had some mental barriers when it came to eunuchs. After all, none of the eunuchs recorded in the history books were good. This is what Li Min has been taught since he was a child. He can't change it now even if he wants to, so he can't get close to Gao Zhong from the bottom of his heart. ???????????????????????????Husband, the second batch of meat skewers was sacrificed again, and Li Min had no choice but to throw it away and feed it to the dogs. It seemed that he was really not a cook. He called Lao Wu to come over and take over. He sat aside and just waited to eat. Lao Wu is indeed a professional. The baked goods are different. The meat is rosy on the outside and tender on the outside. It has a special scent of cumin that whets your appetite. If you can have another bottle of ice-cold beer, I would give it to an emperor. Change! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 6 The first meeting with Comrade Li Under the influence of Li Min, Sun Simiao was destined to become famous in the Tang Dynasty in the 10th year of Zhenguan. On the day he followed Li Ke into the palace, he happened to encounter Empress Changsun who fainted. The doctors were busy for a long time but did not wake up. Li Shimin ran from Taiji Hall to Empress Changsun in one breath. In the palace, he cursed all the imperial doctors for their incompetence. Sun Simiao was worthy of being called the King of Medicine, and he was a true gentleman under his great reputation. With his superb acupuncture, he revived Queen Changsun in a matter of seconds. After he made a detailed diagnosis of Queen Changsun's condition, he assured Li Shimin that after a year of careful nursing, she would be cured. It can make Queen Changsun's health improve. This made Li Shimin ecstatic, and he granted Sun Simiao an official title and a title. Although Sun Simiao tried his best to shirk it, saying that he did not want to be an official, he could not withstand Li Shimin's imperial power, and finally accepted the official position ordered by the imperial physician and took charge of The whole hospital job. Of course, Li Min, who was the main recommender, was commended by His Majesty Taizong. Not only was his ban lifted, but he was also awarded a reward. Li Min was already the king of Liang, and no matter how many rewards he received from his title, they were just like that. They were just rewards for some land, money, and silk, and the amount was not large. What was more special was the reward for Li Min's fianc¨¦e Xiao Wenxin. . ¡°It is probably that Comrade Lao Li saw that his son had done him such a big favor, and felt that what he had done before was a bit too much. After all, he was still his biological son. How would he behave in the future by marrying a daughter of a concubine? But it is too late to break off the engagement now. After all, breaking off the engagement in this era is morally condemned by public opinion, and the royal family, as a role model for the world, cannot afford to do so. However, it was not impossible. Li Shimin ordered Xiao Yu to adopt Xiao Wenxin to his eldest son. In this way, Xiao Wenxin became the eldest daughter of the eldest son. Although everyone knew what was going on, in name it was It sounded much better, and it wouldn't be too embarrassing for Li Min to marry her. After receiving the reward, he had to go to the palace immediately to thank him. Li Min cursed in his heart. It was only natural for his father to reward his son with something. As a son, he had to rush to the palace to thank him. In his previous life, his father gave him something. I have so many things, but I have never said a word of thanks. Although he felt aggrieved, he still had to enter the palace. Gao Zhong had already prepared the carriage, and Wen'er and Hua'er were already waiting on the carriage. To say that the prince's arrogance is not ordinary, when he goes out to ride in a carriage, he has to be waited on by two people. There are also bodyguards standing beside the carriage, ah, no, they are bodyguards. The carriage in Prince Liang¡¯s Mansion was so luxurious that the three of us didn¡¯t feel crowded at all. The tea and snacks on the carriage were all available, which was much better than the service provided by the bullshit Ministry of Railways in later generations. Eating snacks and sipping tea with salt, Li Min thought that this year's spring tea would be available soon, and he would definitely get some fried tea to drink. The carriage came out from Anxingfang, passed through Yongxingfang, and then entered the imperial city through Yanxi Gate. The imperial city is divided into two parts, the front and back. The front is where government offices such as Shangshu Province, Taichang Temple, and Jiang Zuojian are located, with Chengtianmen as the boundary. Entering Chengtian Gate is the Taiji Palace, where Li Shimin and his concubines lived. To the east of the Taiji Palace is the East Palace, which is the residence of the prince. The name of the East Palace Prince comes from here. To the west is the Yeting Palace, which is mainly a place where palace ladies live and where women from criminal bureaucrats' families work. When Li Min came in, Comrade Lao Li was considering the calligraphy of his children in the Ganlu Hall of the Tai Chi Palace. The Ganlu Hall is the third main hall of the Tai Chi Palace and functions like a study. Generally speaking, only Lao Li's concubines and children can enter. Li Min's brothers and sisters in the main hall are divided into two rows. There are nine princes and more than a dozen princesses. Except for Hayaya and the married ones, almost all are here. Even the one-year-old Princess Changshan and Princess Xincheng are being held by their wet nurses. Playing on the sidelines. Li Shimin looked at the calligraphy of his children while walking, and made comments from time to time, which seemed very loving. Li Min hurriedly walked up to Li Shimin, bowed deeply and said: "My son, please see your father!" He specifically asked Gao Chong to give him some etiquette training before he came, and now he can do it decently. At the same time, he also secretly took a look at Emperor Taizong, who was famous in history, and found that it was indeed similar to what was recorded in the history books. He was a handsome man who was brave, decisive and imposing. The princes and princesses who are sitting and writing have fathers with such good genes, and all of them are good-looking, handsome, mighty, beautiful and cute, and none of them are ugly anyway. "Well, you did a good job this time. Thanks to the Sun Simiao you recommended, your mother's condition was under control." Li Shimin looked at Li Min, with a little complexity in his eyes of approval, "Ting Ke'er said , you were injured last time and suffered from amnesia, and now you can¡¯t remember anything, is it true?¡± When Li Shimin said this, he looked at Li Min again with suspicion. It wasn't that he didn't trust his son, but mainly because Li Min was too naughty before and dared to do anything. According to his previous temperament, he was probably just pretending. The purpose of the illness was to retaliate against the Cheng family father and son. After all, Li Mingui was the prince, so it was nothing to beat him to a minor injury considering the achievements of the Cheng family.If your brain is damaged, it will not be easy to end it. At least you will have to be severely punished. After all, this is related to the majesty of the royal family. At this time, Li Min's brothers and sisters in the palace also stopped and looked at Li Min. There was concern, disdain, gratitude, resentment, etc. in their eyes. Just from these eyes, Li Min could understand himself. How to deal with everyone in the future. "Father, I have indeed lost my memory. I don't even know the words now." As soon as Li Min said this, he immediately felt that the eyes around him changed. Most of them were sympathetic and even pitiful towards him. His eyes: Being forced by his father to marry a concubine was already unlucky enough, but now he has lost his memory and can't even write. This guy will definitely be a mess in his future life. "Father, the sixth brother was injured this time. As the elder brother, I am also responsible." At this moment, the prince Li Chengqian jumped out and said angrily, "But as a minister, Cheng Huailiang dared to beat the prince. The royal family does not look down upon it, and the minister suggested that Cheng Huailiang must be severely punished!" Li Chengqian¡¯s words immediately resonated with the other princes. After all, they were all on the same front, and the prince¡¯s dignity should not be violated. In particular, King Yan Li You screamed the loudest and even clamored to execute Cheng Huailiang. This immediately aroused Li Min's vigilance. Just now, Li You's eyes were full of resentment towards him. Even after hearing that he had lost his memory, he did not change at all. Logically speaking, there is no need to execute the other party even to maintain the majesty of the royal family. Here is There must be some conspiracy! Li Shimin was also hesitant. After all, Li Min was his son. It would be false to say that he didn't feel sorry for being beaten like this. However, Li Min was at fault in this matter, and Cheng Yaojin was not an ordinary meritorious person. He was loyal to himself. Not to mention Geng Geng, he was one of the heroes who single-handedly supported him on the throne and was his most trusted general. He could not punish him harshly no matter what. "Father, the sixth brother was at fault in this matter first. Cheng Huailiang was a bit harsh, but he took advantage of it. If there is another Xiao family, it is really not appropriate to deal with it seriously!" At this moment, Li Ke also stood up. He said, while winking at Li Min. "The third brother is right. It was obviously the sixth brother who was at fault first. How can he be punished indiscriminately?" As soon as Li Ke finished speaking, a little princess of twelve or thirteen years old jumped out and echoed. Zhang's little face turned red for some reason, and his little mouth was pouted. As soon as this little princess who didn't know which sister of Li Min spoke, she immediately turned the attention of the people in the palace to her. Everyone looked at him with a playful smile, and some of the younger ones who didn't care even tolerated it. Couldn't help but laugh out loud. When Taizong Li Shimin heard what his daughter said, he laughed and said: "No wonder people say girls are foreign ministers. She already knows that she loves her future husband before she gets married, hahaha" He laughed again. Li Min understood as soon as he heard this. This must be Princess Qinghe who was engaged to Cheng Hualiang. When he heard that his future husband was going to be punished, he couldn't help but jump out. She didn't have the restraint of a girl at all. Looking at her bold and bold temperament, The rest of Cheng Huailiang's life must have been very miserable. Seeing Li Shimin laughing, the others no longer had to endure the pain and laughed loudly together. Princess Qinghe was so angry that she started to fight with the sisters who laughed the most. However, Li Min felt very awkward, thinking that these palace rules were really unbearable. Even if they were biological father and son, they would still laugh or cry based on their expressions. After everyone had stopped laughing, Li Min said: "Father, actually this time I would like to thank Cheng Huailiang, my prospective brother-in-law." When the word 'prospective brother-in-law' was mentioned, Li Min even looked at it specially Qinghe, the result was that the little girl rolled her eyes. "Oh? He hurt you, and you still want to thank him. Why?" Li Shimin still had a smile on his face. Hearing Li Min's words, he turned to him and asked, staring at Li Min with sharp eyes, as if he was observing. Did Li Min say this out of sincerity or hypocrisy? Others also looked at Li Min curiously. Qinghe, a little girl, looked at her sixth brother up and down with her big shining eyes, as if she was seeing him for the first time. "Father, after I woke up this time, although I couldn't remember the past, I still learned some of my past misdeeds from others. I felt deeply ashamed and determined to start a new life and change my past bad deeds. Damn it, even if you can't become a wise king, you can never embarrass our royal family!" Li Min said with great righteousness, using all the skills he used to write exams when he was in elementary school. Anyway, saying a few nice words won't kill anyone. In fact, Li Min has his own plans for saying this. He is no longer the same Li Min, and his behavior is definitely very different from before. Although he can cover it up with amnesia, the huge change will inevitably arouse others' suspicion. For example, Li Min is confident that his conduct must be much better than that of the previous Li Min, and he bullies men.I will definitely not be able to do things like a girl, so I will leave my words here today: I intend to change my past and start a new life. Don¡¯t be too surprised if there is anything different from before! "Huh?" Li Shimin was stunned after hearing this. He couldn't help but look his son up and down. From the beginning, he felt that there was something wrong with his son. Now he finally understood that Li Min no longer had the impetuous and out-of-control spirit before. He was angry, and his words and deeds became more polite, as if he had become a different person. If Asoul's Disease can really change a person, then he would rather his son's Asoul's Disease never heals. The surrounding princes and princesses also looked at Li Min in surprise. Most of them had the same idea in their minds: It seems that Li Min's head was really broken. Otherwise, how could he say such a thing? Even Li Ke had the same idea. Although he visited Li Min last time, he was always thinking about Li Min going to Yizhou, so he didn't pay much attention to Li Min's changes. "Okay, if you know your mistakes and can correct them, you can do good. If you forget about the past, forget about it. It doesn't matter if you can't write. You are still young. From tomorrow on, you will go to elementary school with your younger brothers and sisters and start learning again." Li Shimin carefully observed Li Min's expression. After looking for a long time, he found that he didn't look like he was lying. He was also a little happy in his heart, so he encouraged him a few words and made arrangements for Li Min's future life. The so-called primary school is similar to the primary school in later generations. It was first established by Li Yuan, Emperor Gaozu of the Tang Dynasty. It is full of children of the clan and meritorious officials. Generally speaking, princes and princesses must enter primary school from the age of six. After graduation at the age of ten, they begin to study at the intermediate and advanced levels. Education, so the students in primary school are all little kids under ten years old. When the brothers and sisters around heard that Li Min was going to primary school to study, they immediately burst into laughter. After all, Li Min was already fourteen years old, and it was funny to think about studying together with a bunch of brats every day. "Father! I am already fourteen years old" Li Min still wanted to make a few remarks, hoping to dispel Comrade Li's irresponsible idea. However, Li Shimin interrupted Li Min with a wave of his hand: "I have made up my mind, I will go immediately tomorrow!" As one of the greatest emperors in history, his aura of emperor was undeniable. Li Min no longer had the courage to say anything, so he could only nod his head honestly, causing another burst of snickering behind him. Next, Li Min accompanied Li Shimin and watched the brothers and sisters write. Among the people present, except for the two little princesses who had just turned one year old, Li Min was the only one left who was illiterate. Speaking of which, the education of these princes and princesses is very strict. Everyone can write well, let alone the older ones. Even Princess Jinyang, who is just three years old, can write, and every stroke is decent. Yes, Comrade Lao Li praised me very much. Princess Jinyang¡¯s nickname is Mingda and her nickname is Sizi. She is the daughter of Empress Changsun. She is very well-behaved and cute, and is deeply loved by Li Shimin and Empress Changsun. Because she was frail and sick since she was a child, she was given the nickname Sizi, which means little female rhinoceros. She hoped that she would be as strong as a rhinoceros. However, it is a pity that the historical Princess Jinyang died of illness at the age of twelve. Li Shimin couldn't eat for a month, and his body was so weak that he almost died. This shows the status of this little princess in Li Shimin's heart. After receiving the praise, Xiao Sizi was very excited and gave the words she wrote to Li Min as a thank you, because thanks to Li Min's recommendation, her mother's illness began to improve, and at the same time she naively hoped that the sixth brother Find more famous doctors so that her mother can recover faster. Such filial piety at such a young age made Comrade Lao Li burst out with fatherly love. He hugged Xiao Sizi and refused to let go. He left their sons and daughters alone and took Xiao Sizi directly to see Empress Changsun. He probably wanted to Let Queen Changsun feel the filial piety of her biological daughter. After Li Shimin left, the princes and princesses also dispersed. Li Ke and Li Min went to visit Concubine Yang together. Li Min was also very curious about this mother he had never met. Whether it was official history or unofficial history, about this former mother. There are very few records of the imperial concubine. In the past few days since arriving in the Tang Dynasty, Li Min has been receiving constant attention from the concubine. Today, he can finally meet the enigmatic Concubine Yang in history. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 7 Going to primary school to study In addition to the three main halls of Taiji Palace, Liangyi Palace, and Ganlu Palace built on the central axis, there are many palaces on both sides. The most important of them is the Lizheng Palace where Queen Changsun lives, and Li Min¡¯s biological mother Yang Fei The Wangyundian Hall where he lives is next to the Lizheng Hall. Li Ke told Li Min privately that the relationship between Queen Changsun and Concubine Yang was very good. On weekdays, Concubine Yang was often taken care of by Queen Changsun when she was in the palace. Coupled with their father's favor, the relationship between Concubine Yang and Concubine Yang was very good. The status is second only to Queen Changsun. After entering Wangyun Palace, Li Min looked around and found that the palace was very elegantly decorated. The decorations everywhere were very ordinary, but the combination was very clever. It looked particularly pleasing to the eye. Judging from the surrounding decoration, It can be seen that the quality and cultivation of the owner of this palace are definitely not low. The back hall of Wangyun Palace was Concubine Yang's bedroom. Li Ke and Li Min, their two biological sons, didn't care much and broke in without being informed. After entering the gate and turning around the two screens, Li Min saw a beauty in palace attire, half-lying on a couch reading a book. There were several palace maids waiting beside her. The woman on the couch was extremely beautiful, with a tall and slender figure and her head lowered. She has a swallowtail-shaped hairpin and wears a light green long skirt. Her whole body is filled with a calm, elegant and refined fairy spirit, just like a fairy who does not eat fireworks and descends from heaven. This fairy-like beauty must be his mother, Concubine Yang. Li Min thought in his mind, no wonder his mother-in-law was so favored by Li Shimin. With such a peerless appearance and a noble background, Comrade Li was really blessed. Thinking of this, even Li Min couldn't help but be jealous of his father. I wonder if my underage fianc¨¦e is as beautiful as my mother-in-law? "Ming'er, why are you here? Have you been waiting for a long time for me?" The arrival of Li Min and Li Ke alarmed Concubine Yang who was reading a book. When she saw Li Min, she immediately jumped down from the couch. He hugged Li Min and shouted lovingly. The calm and calm fairy spirit just now disappeared without a trace, and she transformed into a doting mother. "Ahem~, concubine, please let go of the baby, I can't breathe!" I didn't expect that this pampered concubine of mine could have such great strength, hugging me so hard that I couldn't even breathe. Moreover, Li Min's mental age was more than 20 years old. He was suddenly hugged by a young woman he had just met. This made Li Min blush involuntarily and hurriedly found an excuse to ask Concubine Yang to let go of him. "Oh, I forgot that Min'er's injury is just fine. Let's talk to my mother, how are you doing now?" Upon hearing this, Concubine Yang hurriedly let go of Li Min, pulled Li Min's head and asked while looking for the wound. road. "It's okay. My son is doing very well now, but I can't remember what happened before." Li Min tried to break free from Concubine Yang's hand several times, but failed, and could only let the concubine on his head. Touch randomly. "My poor child, ugh~~, it's the common man named Cheng who killed him with a thousand cuts" Although Concubine Yang had known about Li Min's amnesia for a long time, now that she heard her son say it herself, she couldn't help but cry with distress. , crying and scolding Lao Cheng¡¯s family. The current Concubine Yang is probably on the same level as a scolding shrew, let alone a fairy. But Li Min was very moved. From this beautiful Concubine Yang, he once again felt the long-lost maternal love. Concubine Yang couldn¡¯t curse anymore after a few words. After all, she had lived in the palace almost all her life and was not very good at cursing. She could only say a few words over and over again. Li Min coaxed Concubine Yang a few more words and finally stopped Concubine Yang's tears. Li Ke was jealous as he watched, thinking that his mother-in-law was really partial. He was injured while riding a horse last time, but she didn't feel so distressed. Next, Concubine Yang took Li Min to talk. The content of the conversation was of course inseparable from Queen Changsun's condition. For this reason, Concubine Yang also greatly praised Li Min, saying that she was in the palace thanks to Queen Changsun's care. She also felt sympathy for her sister. Seeing her sister being tortured by her illness, she cried countless times behind her back. Now that she is better, Sun Simiao recommended by Li Min has superb medical skills, Queen Changsun's condition has improved slightly, and Concubine Yang can feel at ease. At the same time, she was also very pleased that her little son finally grew up and became sensible! Li Min was sweating profusely after hearing this. If Concubine Yang knew that the son in front of her was no longer her original son, I really don't know what she would do with herself. After that, Concubine Yang talked about some old things about Li Min, and Li Ke didn't hesitate to add a few words from the side. However, Li Min soon discovered that Concubine Yang's words were not credible, because in her words, Li Min was simply a little angel with wings, and had nothing to do with the domineering and evil-doing King Liang in the outside world. But it's no wonder. In the eyes of all mothers who dote on their sons, their sons' images are probably those of pure and innocent angels. The lunch and evening meals were all eaten with Concubine Yang at Wangyundian. Concubine Yang was in a good mood and even stewed chicken soup with her own hands. Li Min tasted it and found that it tasted very delicious. He drank it all in one go, while Concubine Yang looked on. He was smiling happily, but Li Ke was so depressed that he could only eat the tasteless chicken. ?It wasn't until the palace door was about to close that Concubine Yang let the two brothers out of the palace. Before leaving, she gave the two brothers a lot of things, especially new clothes for both of them, which were all sewn by Concubine Yang herself, with fine stitching and fine workmanship. Exquisite, fits perfectly on the body. This made Li Min couldn't help but sigh again about Comrade Li's good fortune. To marry a wife, he should marry someone like Concubine Yang. Not only is she beautiful, but she is also proficient in cooking. The so-called female celebrities in the hall and in the kitchen are like this. . The palaces of Li Ke and Li Min were in the same direction, so the two did not part ways until they arrived at Li Ke's palace of the Prince of Shu. After Li Min returned to his Prince Liang's Mansion, he sorted out what he had seen and heard today: he met the historical Tang Taizong father and the stunningly beautiful Yang Fei. Although Li Shimin was not very close to him, But overall it was pretty good. At least he knew how to arrange for his son to go to school again. Thinking of going to the palace to study with a bunch of brats tomorrow, Li Min got a headache again. In his previous life, he had gone to school for more than ten years, so he could be considered a cultural person by any calculation, but he didn't expect this. Here in the Tang Dynasty, it was shameful to start learning from scratch with a bunch of brats. It was really a disgrace to the education department of future generations! Li Min thought wildly for half the night, and finally fell asleep. At dawn in the morning, Wen'er and Hua'er woke him up and helped him get up. Yesterday, the two girls learned that their prince was going to primary school again. At this time, they all had expressions on their faces that wanted to laugh but dared not, which made Li Min extremely depressed. If the maids around him had this expression, let alone other people's opinions of him. He, the King of Liang, was not a good person in the first place. After this blow, it is estimated that not even a trace of the face left will be left. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of a daze, he was served to dress and wash, and ate some breakfast of unknown items, and then was put into a carriage and entered the palace. On the way, Li Min almost slept with his head on Wen'er's thigh. Now he is getting more and more accustomed to the current adult life. He has people to take care of him in everything he does. From time to time, he can tease the two beauties around him. Occasionally, he can give instructions in the kitchen to cook some delicious food, eating, drinking, and having fun. Li Min never thought that he was a person with any nonsense ideals. Eating, drinking and having fun were his favorite things. In his previous life, he was just a commoner with no qualifications. Now that he is a prince, and he doesn't want to fight for the tiring throne, he can just do the things he likes in the remaining time of his life. The primary school is located in the East Palace on the east side of Taiji Palace. The East Palace is the residence of Prince Li Chengqian. However, there is also a very important place in the East Palace, which is the Chongwen Hall located in the East Palace. Chongwen Hall was an aristocratic school in the Tang Dynasty, with many Descendants of the royal family, dukes or ministers study here, and princes are no exception. The primary school is right next to Chongwen Hall, with only a courtyard wall in between. "Liu Lang! Liu Lang!" As soon as Li Min got off the carriage, he heard someone calling him. He was the sixth among the princes, so some people used to call him Liu Lang. Li Min looked back following the voice and found a man running from the door of Chongwen Hall. This man was about the same age as him. He was wearing a gorgeous brocade robe and was handsome. Unfortunately, he was a bit short. He was half a head shorter than Li Min. But they They are still young and there is still room for development in the future. "Liu Lang, I've been waiting for you for a long time, why did you just come?" This short handsome guy ran over and punched Li Min in the chest, and then complained. "Well, I got up late today." Li Min took a step back and replied casually. This feeling was very familiar. The greetings between brothers in the previous life were like this, but Li Min scratched his head and asked awkwardly, " I don¡¯t know what to call my brother? You also know that my head was injured, and no one knows me now." As he said this, Li Min pointed at his head with a helpless look. This person should be an old acquaintance of Li Min. Seeing how casually he speaks and behaves, he should be a close friend of Li Min. "Holy crap! You really have Apsy, I thought it was spread by people outside?" The short handsome guy looked Li Min up and down and said, with an incredible expression on his face, and then his face turned gloomy, with a fierce look on his face. He said again, "Cheng Hualiang, this bastard, is too harsh. If we have a chance, our brothers will definitely help you get this place back!" "Huh?" I didn't expect this little dwarf to be so smart. Li Min had asked someone about it. After all, he was still a little curious about Cheng Hualiang who injured himself. I heard that Cheng Huailiang is very similar to his father Cheng Yaojin. They are both tall men over 1.9 meters tall and as thick as a bear. With the short stature in front of him, it is estimated that even if Cheng Huailiang gave him both hands and feet, You can crush him with just your weight. And judging from the gnashing of teeth on his face when he said he was looking for a place, it must have come from the bottom of his heart, which made people admire his courage. Li Min lost his memory. This short handsome guy could only re-introduce himself. After talking for a long time, Li Min finally figured out his identity. It turns out that this man's name is Li Yong, the son of Li Xiaogong, the king of Hejian County. Li Xiaogong is Li Shimin's cousin, and their great-grandfathers are blood brothers.?A clan with a relatively close relationship. In the early years of Zhenguan, Li Shimin reduced the title of the clan king to the county prince. Only a few clans were able to retain the title due to their merits, and Li Xiaogong was one of them. Li Xiaogong is an outstanding person. He almost single-handedly pacified the entire southern part of the Tang Dynasty. If Li Shimin helped his father Li Yuan conquer half of the country of the Tang Dynasty, then most of the remaining half of the country is composed of this person. Li Xiaogong's victory can be said to be a great achievement in battle. However, since the peace of the world, the Hejian County Prince has become very low-key. He entertains himself all day long at home by watching singing and dancing and appreciating beauties, and never expresses any opinions on matters in the court. Li Yong is the youngest son of Li Xiaogong and the legitimate son of his first wife. Unfortunately, he has two legitimate brothers above him, so the title of county king is not his turn. He leads a group of evil servants to run rampant in Chang'an City all day long. , is one of the playboys who is as famous as Li Min. Because he was the youngest son, he was always doted on by Li Xiaogong and his wife, so his father and his elder brother would help him with everything, thus developing Li Yong's lawless character. Maybe it's because they share the same affinity, Li Yong and Li Min have a very close relationship, they are the kind of brothers who fight together and get into trouble together. That's why Li Yong gritted his teeth when he saw that Li Min was really beaten to the point of amnesia. "Ninth brother, I was at fault in this matter first, and my father has also punished me. Don't bring trouble to the Cheng family!" Li Yong ranks ninth in the family. In addition to his two legitimate brothers, there are also He has six brothers who were born in concubines, and they are known as the Nine Tigers of Hejian. Cheng Huailiang is one of three brothers, the eldest brother Cheng Huaimo and the third brother Cheng Huaibi, known as the Three Bears of the Cheng family. The title "bear" is absolutely vivid, because the three brothers are almost carved out of the same mold. They are all strong men with a height of over 1.9 meters. If they are thrown into the forest, they can be snatched by a female bear to be the kind of man who suppresses the women in the village. . Coupled with the martial arts inherited from his family, there is absolutely no problem in a one-on-three fight. If Li Yong, a 250-year-old man, really brings his brothers to the old Cheng's house, he will definitely come looking for a beating. "Don't worry, Liulang. I know the severity, but this problem has been settled. Sooner or later, I have to give this tone." Li Yong said bitterly. It's a coincidence that Li Yong and Li Min were born on the same day in the same year, same month, and they are the same generation, so they can't be ranked in terms of age. However, Li Min thinks that Li Yong is ninth and he is sixth, so he is older than him, so he always calls him ninth brother. . But Li Yong, a strong guy, refused to admit it. He never called Li Min Liuge, and usually only called him Liulang. Li Yong had originally wanted to visit Li Min for a long time, but unfortunately Li Min was banned and Taizong did not allow others to visit, so he did not go. The two talked again and separated when class was about to begin. As for Li Min going to elementary school to start studying again, Li Yong, a heartless brother, burst out laughing. If it weren't for the attendants supporting him, he would have been there sooner. He laughed and climbed down. Li Min was so angry that he went up and kicked him a few times to relieve his hatred. When leaving, Li Yong said that there would be a banquet at noon at the Junzi Tower, the largest building in the city, to celebrate Li Min's return to freedom. He would come with Li Min after school in the morning, and he also made an appointment with his former friends, and he would be there for Li Min again. introduce. Li Min had been in the house for half a month and was feeling bored. Moreover, he also wanted to see the circle of the top dandies in Chang'an. After all, he was born to be in this circle, and he would inevitably have to deal with this group of people in the future, so he should hurry up There is nothing wrong with going to see it, so I happily agreed. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 8 Pheasant Slaves and Si Zi There are not many people in the primary school. There are more than thirty students in total, plus two bachelors and two school secretaries, the total number is less than forty. There are all little kids under the age of ten here. Li Min, who is already fourteen years old, is walking among them, and he really feels like he stands out from the crowd. The little guys around also looked at this 'big classmate' with great curiosity, and a few naughty ones came over to ask Li Min if he had gone to the wrong place. This made Li Min feel so depressed that he wanted to hit the wall. The primary school classroom is very spacious. When you enter the door, there are rows of individual low desks. Students have to kneel and sit behind the desks when studying. Li Min found a desk in the corner and sat down to try it out. He found that it felt okay. After all, his body had already adapted to this kind of kneeling. "Brother Six, didn't you expect it to be so early? I haven't had time to thank you for the mother-in-law thing!" Just when Li Min was about to pick up the book on the table and read it, a **-year-old young lady ran up to him He sat down next to him and said. Li Min recognized him at first sight. He had just met him yesterday. This little guy was his ninth brother, who would later become Tang Gaozong Li Zhi. "Oh, Pheasant Nu, the queen mother is the queen mother of all of us. What words of thanks can our brothers say?" Li Min patted his shoulder and said solemnly. Pheasant Nu is Li Zhi's nickname. Regardless of whether Li Zhi will ascend to the throne in the future, it is necessary to build a good relationship now. "Hehe, Brother Six is ??right, then I won't give this piece of osmanthus cake to Brother Six." A little head stuck out from behind Li Zhi and said, with a round face and big eyes full of laughter. expression. "You why did you bring Si Zi with you?" Li pointed at Li Zhi in surprise. The three-year-old Si Zi came out from behind Li Zhi, and he was now chewing on his hands with a face full of snack residue. The last piece of sweet-scented osmanthus cake. Seeing the naughty look of little Sizi, Li Zhi couldn't help but said with a grimace: "Brother Six, you can't blame me. Ever since my mother got sick, Sizi has no one to take care of her. I usually play with her, but I If you come here to study, you can't bring her here. Yesterday, my father asked Brother Six to come here to study, and Sizi made a fuss and wanted to come, but my father couldn't get her to do anything, so he had to agree." I¡¯m dizzy! When Li Min heard that Sizi came here because of him, he immediately had a headache. Although the atmosphere of the Tang Dynasty was open, the upper class society still attached great importance to the defense of men and women. Women were not allowed to study with men. Princesses were generally educated by their mothers or specialized maids. But now it's good that his emperor father actually agreed to let Si Zi come to school here. Doesn't this really pamper this little princess too much? "I want to sit with Sixth Brother, Ninth Brother, please sit in front of me!" Sizi finished eating the osmanthus cake and wiped his hands on Li Zhi and said. It was obvious that Li Zhi doted on his sister, so he pinched her little face and gave her seat to Si Zi. "Brother Six, are your injuries healed?" "Brother Six, do you really not know how to read?" "Sixth brother, can you take me to play? It's suffocating in the palace?" "Sixth brother" The little girl hasn¡¯t stopped since she sat down. One question after another poured out of her little mouth, which made Li Min very tired to cope with it. Fortunately, the master came in at this time. Although the little girl was naughty, she knew etiquette and finally shut her chattering little mouth. Li Min has already inquired about it. The old master who gave the lecture was named Kong Yingxue. He was from the Kong family in Qufu, Shandong. He was also a cousin with Kong Yingda, one of the eighteen bachelors. Although he was not as famous as Kong Yingda, he was also a learned man. old scholar. The curriculum in primary school is very simple. You read in the morning and practice calligraphy in the afternoon. Those who have just entered the school start with the Thousand-Character Classic, and then study Sima Xiangru's "Fan General", Cai Yong's "Encouragement to Learning", etc., until they are ten years old. After graduation, they will transfer to Chongwen Hall or Hongwen Hall for secondary and higher education. Schools or private schools in this era were not divided into classes. All students studied together, and each student's learning progress was different. This also resulted in a limited number of students for one teacher. This is what Li Min and others do here. Condition. Old Master Kong first learned about the academic progress of the students one by one, and then delineated the content to be studied today. First, let them familiarize themselves. Later, he would explain them one by one. When he finally saw Si Zi and Li Min, the old Master frowned. , His Majesty Taizong had already informed him of these two 'special' students before, and now he was having a headache on how to teach them. "Both Your Highnesses are literate, right?" Old Master Kong walked up to Li Min and Si Zi expressionlessly, holding a ruler in his hand and asked. The ruler in his hand was not just for show. Don't look at the people sitting here. The princes and nobles, but if anyone makes a mistake, they can be beaten without fail, and they don't even have a place to file a complaint. "Literacy, literacy! Sizi already knows" The little girl counted with her fingers, and found that her fingers were not enough, so she simply spread her hands and said crisply, "Sizi knows many, many words, even his father praised Sizi Smart!" The little girl looked proud.??, the children of the royal family were taught to read by their mothers before they went to school. By the time they were sent to the elementary school, they could almost read and write. However, the little Sizi was only three years old, and Li Min was also known to have amnesia, so Old Master Kong Then I asked them if they knew how to read. "Ahem~ Master, you also know that I have suffered from amnesia, and now I don't know most of the words, so" Li Min said with a blush, even a three-year-old child can read more than him, No matter how thick-skinned you are, you can¡¯t hold it back! "Well, both Your Highnesses have some foundations, so let's start with the Thousand-Character Classic and learn to read as you go. Now read one sentence after me and you read one sentence." Old Master Kong thought for a moment, and then made up his mind. "The Thousand-Character Classic" has four characters per sentence, and it rhymes very well. It is catchy to read. Together with the Hundred Family Surnames and the Three-Character Classic that appeared in later generations, it is called "Three, Hundred, Thousand". It is a standard enlightenment book for children in ancient times. Possibly because he was afraid that Li Min and Sizi would not be able to remember it, Master Kong taught them a total of four sentences and sixteen characters, and told them to copy them several times after they were familiar with them. As for the literal meaning, he did not force it, and he would explain it later when he had time. This left Li Min very speechless. It seemed that this old master really treated him like a three-year-old child. Li Min didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, but he had learned the Thousand-Character Classic, the Hundred-Character Surnames, and the Three-Character Classic since he was a child. Memorizing them backwards may be a bit exaggerated, but there is absolutely no problem in memorizing them fluently. All these are thanks to his grandfather in his previous life. In his previous life, Li Min's ancestors were landowners. I heard that one of his ancestors passed the Jinshi examination. Li Min's grandfather received an authentic feudal private school education when he was a child. The old man usually lives in the countryside. One time, Li Min's father took him to see the old man. At that time, Li Min just entered elementary school. The old man was very happy to see his eldest grandson, and asked him if he had learned anything in school. When the old man heard that Li Min had never learned three, one hundred, and one thousand, he was immediately furious. In the old man's mind, how can a child go to school without learning the three hundred thousand left by his ancestors? This is the most authentic enlightenment education. For this, Li Min's father was even punished. At that moment, the old man made a decision: Since your school doesn¡¯t teach it, I will teach it myself. Regardless of his old body, the old man rummaged through the box and found a few tattered books and started teaching from the Three Character Classic. As a result, Li Min spent almost all the winter and summer vacations in elementary school at his grandfather's house in the countryside. Unfortunately, the old man's health collapsed just after teaching the Thousand-Character Classic. Before leaving, Li Min had to recite the Thousand-Character Classic that he had just finished teaching. This went away in the sound of reciting, and Li Min felt his nose sore every time he thought about it. After the old man passed away, Li Min's academic pressure began to increase, so his study of ancient Chinese was abandoned. However, he did not forget the three books: Thousand-Character Classic, Hundred-Character Surnames, and Three-Character Classic. Whenever he thought about the old man, he I always recite a few paragraphs. Every year when I visit the old man during the Qingming Festival, I recite it again in front of his grave. This can be regarded as a sign of filial piety for a grandson. "It would be great if I could learn calligraphy from the old man, even just to lay a foundation?" Li Min couldn't help but sigh. At that time, the old man was afraid of delaying Li Min's normal studies. Apart from requiring him to recite and understand the contents in the book, he did not teach him anything else. As for being so embarrassed. After the old master left, Li Min flipped through the book. Although the traditional Chinese characters on it were very unfamiliar, he had already memorized them by heart, so he could guess what they were. The Thousand-Character Essay was written by Zhou Xingsi of the Southern Dynasty, and not a single word in the book was repeated. However, later I heard that someone found some repeated characters, but Li Min was not very clear about this. Li Min read a few sentences out of boredom and then gave up. He secretly looked at the little Sizi and found that the little girl was memorizing the words very seriously, shaking her head like that. This made Li Min couldn't help but think of those in later generations who were carrying the heavy burden. The flowers of the motherland creeping forward under the examination-oriented education. At a young age, it¡¯s time to have fun. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to read every day? Thinking of this, Li Min had an idea. Seeing that the old master didn't pay attention, he picked up the paper on the table and folded it. After a while, a beautiful paper crane appeared in his hand, and then he gently threw it to the little girl. The serious little girl who was reading was stunned at first. When she saw the exquisite paper crane, her little face immediately lit up with joy. She picked it up and looked around, and she couldn't put it down. As for the book, she had already thrown it away. With the rise of Li Min's play, paper frogs, paper rings, paper lilies and other small things have emerged one after another. He has folded six or seven types of paper airplanes. Unfortunately, he can't test fly them now. Little Sizi was attracted by the various origami papers in Li Min's hand. As soon as Li Min folded something, he was snatched away by the little girl. He looked at each item and was reluctant to put it down. Li Zhi also noticed the movement behind him and saw When Sizi saw the exquisite origami in his hand, he was also curious. He wanted it but didn't dare to ask for it, so he could only look at it eagerly. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 9 The villainous shot's retribution is quick "Sizi, give me one to play with!" At this moment, a little guy sitting in front of Li Min shouted in a low voice. This kid is also Li Min's brother. The eighth eldest son is named Li Zhen, and his mother is Yan Defei. , he happened to be sitting in front of Li Min, and when he saw Li Min making origami for Si Zi, he didn't dare to ask Li Min for it, so he could only ask for it from the young Si Zi. "No, Brother Six gave it to me. I want to take it back to my mother. I won't give it to anyone!" The little girl formed a circle with her two little arms, gathered all the origami paper in her arms, and said with a little pout. "Don't give it? If you don't give it, I'll tell the master that you don't study hard!" This kid Li Zhen is obviously very shameless, and he even threatened his own sister for such a trivial matter. "Bago, you are too shameless. Do you want to snatch Sizi's things?" Li Zhi also supported him with a look of contempt. "You are not allowed to whisper in the school!" Before Li Min could speak, he heard a stern old voice yelling, which scared the little guys to tremble. When Li Min looked up, he saw the expression on Old Master Kong's face. He walked towards this side angrily. Other students in the school were attracted by Master's roar, and the sound of reading immediately stopped. The little guys didn't speak loudly, and there were sounds of reading all around, so the master could hear them. Could it be that this old guy was the legendary "Classroom Search Radar Teacher"? "Li Zhen, Li Zhi, what did you two say when you turned around?" the old master asked angrily. Just after he finished speaking, he saw Si Zi holding a pile of origami, and immediately became more angry and lectured again, "Princess Your Highness, youwhat are you holding in your arms? How can you carry these depressing things in the school?" "Master Qi, I'm not to blame for this. It was Brother Bazhi who wanted to snatch the origami from Si Zi's hand. I was so angry that I said a few words to Si Zi." This little guy Li Zhi deserves to be a man who can become an emperor. The skill of steering the helm was extremely skillful, and the responsibility was immediately placed on Li Zhen's head. Anyway, Sizi is young, so his master will not punish him harshly. "Li Zhen, is what the King of Jin said true?" The old master turned to Li Zhen. "Iactually" Li Zhen was only a nine-year-old child after all. He did not dare to lie in front of his wife, and his speech became hesitant. "Hmph, for disrupting the school and bullying a young girl, both crimes will be punished with twenty hard beatings. Please reach out your hand!" This old master is worthy of being someone who can teach the prince, and he is not ambiguous at all when he says to hit him. Li Zhen didn¡¯t dare to resist, let alone him. Even Prince Li Chengqian had made mistakes here before and couldn¡¯t escape the master¡¯s ruler, so he obediently stretched out his hand. The imperial ruler in the old master's hand was rounded and struck, and the palm of his hand turned red after one foot. When twenty rulers were struck down, Li Zhen's little hand was immediately beaten like a steamed bun. Li Zhen's tears started falling from the third foot, but in the end she didn't dare to cry because she had to add five more feet for crying in school. After beating Li Zhen, the old master ignored Si Zi's pitiful eyes, took a paper crane, looked at it and said, "This thing is exquisitely made, it must not have been made by the princess!" At this point, the old master turned his eyes to Li Min. and Li Zhi, after all, Sizi is only three years old, and they are the only two people present who have the ability and movements to do these origami. "Master Qi, these are the toys that Sixth Brother folded for Si Zi, and they have nothing to do with me!" Li Zhi, a wallflower, immediately stood up again and said. Poof~! Li Min almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He had made a mistake just now. He didn't expect that Li Zhi was not only a wallflower, but also a scheming young lady. At least he had indirectly saved the life of Empress Changsun. I thank myself for this, but I sold myself in the blink of an eye. The so-called cruelty and evil are nothing more than this. No wonder I will marry an even more cruel and evil Wu Zetian as the queen in the future. It turns out that the two of them cherished each other and regretted seeing each other so late. ah! Li Min even thought maliciously that the two of them probably spent most of their nightlife exchanging dark thoughts about each other. "Master, I was wrong in this matter. Please punish me!" Li Min stood up and said honestly. He lowered his head but did not forget to give Li Zhi a fierce look, but Li Zhi had already begun to show his strength. He was so shameless that he didn't care about Li Min's attack at all, and still looked at Li Min with a smile. "As a brother, but you don't want to take responsibility, but waste expensive rice paper to make this toy, you should be beaten thirty times!" The old master suddenly changed the topic when he said this, "But this is your first offender, and you are sick. , the punishment is halved, reach out!¡± The last few words of the old master made Li Min dumbfounded. It seemed that this old-fashioned master really regarded himself as a mentally retarded child, and even opened a small back door for himself to be beaten. Li Min stretched out his hand to receive the ruler. When he hit others, he felt it must be very painful. Now when he hit his own hand, he realized that it was more painful than he thought. After all, the hand is one of the most densely distributed parts of the human body. His senses were the most sensitive, and after fifteen blows, his hand was as swollen as a loaf of bread. ? ?After receiving the beating, Li Min held his hands and took a breath and sat down to take a look. Many kids in the school were snickering. That kid Li Zhen was sitting on his seat wiping his tears. Li Zhi, the scheming one, Shota held the book in a serious manner, while Xiao Sizi still hugged the pile of origami paper and didn't let go, looking at the master pitifully with his two big eyes. "Li Zhi!" Perhaps influenced by Xiao Sizi's innocent gaze, the old master did not call Sizi's name, but instead called out Li Zhi's name. "Yes, Master!" Li Zhi's little body trembled, and he stood up reflexively and replied. "As a younger brother, you actually reported on your elder brother and committed the crime of disrespect. I will give you twenty heavy beatings!" The old master said solemnly. In ancient times, ethics were the most important thing. Brothers are also one of the five ethics. The following offenses do not matter whether they are right or wrong. The first one is a crime of disrespect. "Haha" Li Min opened his mouth to laugh, but was stared back by the old master. He almost suffered internal injuries and could only cover his mouth and snicker. Relieve hatred! It¡¯s so relieving! Unexpectedly, the retribution of this sinister shota would come so quickly. At the same time, the little resentment he had towards this old master in his heart immediately dissipated, replaced by only reverence. Look at people's kind of education. It is much better than the way of later generations who would hit each other 50 times every time when something happened. They hit you for their own reasons, and you have to admire them if you are convinced. Li Zhen, who was secretly shedding tears just now, became more energetic when she heard this. She stopped her tears and looked at Li Zhi with excitement. "Pa~pa~" It does sound better when a ruler is hit on others than when it is hit on oneself. Even the cruel ruler is much more pleasing to the eye. As the one who was beaten, Li Zhi grinned in pain despite having a sinister belly, completely unaware of the gloating expressions of Li Min and Li Zhen. After beating Li Zhi, Li Min thought that the old master would stop there, but he obviously underestimated the old master's stubbornness. Kong Yingxue turned to Si Zi with a gloomy face and said, "Your Highness, if you don't study seriously in school and instead play around, you should be punished with ten precepts." Hearing that the old master wanted to spank Si Zi, Li Min and the three brothers Li Zhi and Li Zhen changed their expressions at the same time. It was okay for the older ones to be beaten. Anyway, the boy had a strong skin, so it didn't matter how many times he was spanked, but Si Zi was still only a three-year-old. A little girl, her little hands are as tender as a piece of tofu, how can she not be beaten to pieces even if she touches her for a foot? The little girl turned pale with fright, big tears dripped from her fair little face, and she bit her lips tightly to keep from crying. But before Li Min and the others could plead for mercy, the old master continued: "But since you are young and it is your first time going to school, I will give you a chance to make up for your mistakes. As long as you can memorize the four thousand-character essay I just taught you." Come out, these ten strokes of the ruler will be spared." Hearing this, the three Li Min brothers breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, thinking that with Si Zi's intelligence, four thousand-character sentences should not be difficult for her. Thinking of this, they looked at Si Zi at the same time. Under the encouraging eyes of the three brothers, the intelligent and even precocious Si Zi stopped crying and began to recite hesitantly: "Heaven and earth the sky and the earth are dark and yellow, the universe is ancient, the sun and the moon are waxing waxing" The little girl memorized the word "ying", but she couldn't memorize it anymore, because the last character of the third sentence was '•X(ze)', which did not rhyme with the first two sentences, and it was a bit convoluted to read. Gua couldn¡¯t remember it for a moment. In the end, she looked like she wanted to cry loudly when she flattened her mouth, but her good upbringing still made her hold back her tears. She looked extremely pitiful. ¡°Obviously, Li Min and the others overestimated the mental endurance of a three-year-old girl. Seeing their three brothers being beaten one after another, and now it was their turn, the little girl was frightened. If it were any other child, he would have been so frightened that he cried loudly and looked for his mother. The reason why Sizi could still shed tears without making a sound was also due to the strict imperial early childhood education. "Humph, the Thousand-Character Essay is the foundation of elementary school education. It is as plain as words, easy to recite and remember. You can't memorize just four sentences. It shows that you are just playing around and stretching out your hand!" Old Master Kong was also furious. He had also saved it. Although he didn't want to let Si Zi go, after all, he couldn't do anything to a three-year-old girl who looked like a beautiful woman. But he didn't expect that Princess Jinyang, who was always known for her intelligence, couldn't even memorize four thousand-character sentences. He couldn't blame him. In fact, the old master still had another level of mentality. He was opposed to Sizi coming to school, thinking it was offensive. But since His Majesty Taizong issued the decree, he was powerless to object. If Princess Jinyang could retreat in spite of the difficulties, it would be the best of both worlds for him. Sizi¡¯s tears kept dripping like a curtain of water drops, and his nose and eyes were red, but he still obediently stretched out his hand, and Master Kong raised his ruler and was about to hit him. "Wait a minute!" At this moment, a firm voice shouted loudly. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 10 The Three Character Classic "Li Min, do you want to plead for Princess Jinyang?" The old master raised his eyebrows and said angrily. No one dared to interrupt him to punish the students, not even the Emperor Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty. Because he practiced Confucianism and Legalism and represented the entire Confucianism, even the emperor who represented imperial power did not dare to test the law easily. "It is true that Si Zi was wrong, but the Master was also wrong!" Li Min remained calm in the face of the old Master's anger. Originally, he was still worrying about how to save Si Zi, but suddenly he heard the old master's words and an idea flashed through him. He immediately had a plan in his heart, and then he shouted loudly. "Oh?" The old master laughed angrily, pointed at Li Min and said angrily, "Then tell me, where did I go wrong?" "Master, if what I say is right, can Si Zi be exempted from punishment?" Li Min bowed deeply. "Okay~Okay~Okay~! I promise you that if what you say is reasonable, Princess Jinyang can be exempted from punishment!" The old master was trembling with anger. In his opinion, this Liang Wang who was thrown into a cripple didn't even know the words. A few of them, if they could tell some great truth, would it really be a ghost? "Master, you really understand the righteousness!" Li Min praised with a slight smile, but this caused Master Kong to snort coldly. "Just now Master said, 'A thousand-character essay is the foundation of elementary education. It is as plain as words, easy to recite and remember.' This sentence is correct." Li Min cleared his throat and then said slowly, "But the mistake lies in this sentence. It was right for me or other students here, but for Sizi, who is only three years old, it was completely wrong." Li Min's face turned pale when he said this, and he continued with a solemn expression: "Si Zi is only three years old. Both his writing foundation and understanding ability are much worse than the six-year-old children required for admission. In addition, he has a thousand-character essay. Although the writing is beautiful and the vocabulary is gorgeous, it is an enlightenment book for young children, but the literary talent itself is brilliant. It is difficult for even a six-year-old child to understand, let alone a three-year-old girl like Sizi, so I thought that the master would teach me now. It is wrong for Sizi to learn the Thousand-Character Classic!" "Hmph~! Youyou are simply arrogant! The Thousand-Character Essay was written by Zhou Xingsi, a great scholar in the Southern Dynasty. His writing is exquisitely thought out, rich in knowledge, and has beautiful phonology. It is most suitable for children to memorize. How can I tolerate such a bad mouth like you? Are you wantonly slandering me?" The old master was so angry that he was so angry that he no longer cared about Li Min's identity. The little kids around, including Li Zhi, were all stunned by Li Min's words. This was the first time since they started school that they had seen someone who dared to challenge the master head-on. This made people admire him and looked at Li Min. I couldn't help but admire him. "Elaborate thinking and craftsmanship are good, but not necessarily rich in knowledge. Harmonious phonology is also good, but it is better to memorize it" Li Min said the last part of the story and glanced at the old master. Others would understand the following words even if he didn't say it. "Well, you ignorant kid, if you can find a better elementary school textbook than a thousand-character essay, I will resign immediately and return to my hometown!" Old Master Kong said through gritted teeth. He would like to take a look at this being What tricks could the King of Liang, who had fallen into a cripple, do? "Master, what you said is serious. My student happened to have just written a new "Three Character Classic" here. Although it cannot be said to be better than the Thousand Character Classic, it is short, concise, catchy, and the content is simple, simple and easy to understand. Although the literary talent is not as good as the Thousand Character Classic, it is indeed better than the Thousand Character Classic." It is more suitable for young children like Sizi." Although the Thousand-Character Classic is a classic, when it comes to the most influential and representative book among elementary school textbooks, the "Three Character Classic" is the first to be recommended. Later generations call it "the crown of elementary school textbooks". Therefore, Li Min's words were not made up by him out of thin air. As for shamelessly placing the author of the Three Character Classic on himself, Li Min also has his own plan. He now needs to use a new look to wash away Li Min's original bad reputation, change the world's view of him, and most importantly, change him The emperor's father had an impression of him and tried to seal himself to a good place, so that he could eat and wait for death without any worries. And becoming famous through literature is undoubtedly the best way, which is fast and convenient. Anyway, I have memorized a lot of classical poems. Wouldn't it be a waste not to use them? Poof~! The old master almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Li Min and wanted to slap him to death. I thought he would come up with some great Confucian works, but I didn't expect that it was written by him himself. How can a guy like you, who can't recognize all the characters, write something good, and even name it after the 'Classic' without any shame? , the only three classics that can be called classics are "Yi", "Shi", "Shu", "Zhou Li", "Ritual", "Book of Rites" and "Spring and Autumn". The boy is simply ignorant and fearless. "Okay~! Then memorize your masterpiece and show me how it is better than a thousand-character essay?" the old master said feebly. The old man suddenly found himself ridiculous, thinking that he, a contemporary scholar with a wealth of knowledge, could actually talk to a company. Isn't it ridiculous for guys who don't know a few words to debate the merits of a thousand-character essay?   Li Min looked at the old master¡¯s expression and probably guessed what he was thinking right now, so he stopped talking nonsense and started reciting the Three-Character Sutra: "In the beginning, human nature is good. Nature is similar, but habits are far away. If you don¡¯t teach, nature will be different. Naiqian" The three-character rhyme is very easy to recite, and it is catchy to read. From the moment Li Min said the first sentence, "In the beginning, human nature is good," the old master felt his spirit was shaken. Then the old master's expression became more and more shocked. Until Li Min recited the words, "People don't learn, they don't know righteousness." The old master felt His face was flushed with excitement, and the hand stroking his beard was trembling slightly. The look he looked at Li Min changed from initial disdain to shock to enthusiasm, because he saw a real genius being born in front of his eyes. ? Next, the old master was completely immersed in the rich content of the three-character essay. As Li Min recited it with an extremely layered sense, the old master began to shake his head, and an intoxicated smile slowly began to appear on his face. He is a contemporary scholar who has been engaged in the enlightenment education of children for decades. He is very familiar with almost all enlightenment textbooks, but he has never heard such a catchy, straightforward and easy-to-understand article. When Li Min recited the words "These ten righteousnesses are shared by all," he suddenly stopped. The content of the Three-Character Sutra can be divided into six parts. Now that he has memorized the first three parts, he thought of what he was playing now, It was Li Min, the king of Liang who didn¡¯t know many Chinese characters. If he recited the entire book at once, wouldn¡¯t he be too evil? Although Li Min stopped, the old master was still shaking his head and immersed in it. It took him a long time to wake up. Most of the students around him had a solid foundation, and they could understand a lot of the Three Character Classic that Li Min recited. In addition, Li Min said that he did it himself, so they all looked at Li Min with an expression of admiration. Even Sizi was no exception, although she didn't understand a word. "Master, this Three Character Classic has six parts in total, but the student has only written the first three parts now. There are three major parts including the classics of various schools of thought, history, and students' attitudes towards learning, but the student has not yet figured out how to write it. " Low profile! Low profile! Although Li Min tried his best to show a humble posture, he could not hide the smugness in his eyebrows. When he spoke, he unconsciously showed a smug smile on his lips, which finally shocked this stubborn old master. "At the beginning of human beings, nature is good. Nature is similar, habits are far apart. Not bad! Not bad! The text is concise and the content is rich and vivid. It is indeed an enlightenment textbook that can be compared with a thousand-character essay." When Li Min was feeling proud, suddenly a familiar voice outside the window suddenly appeared. The voice praised. Then the footsteps of many people sounded outside. After a while, a middle-aged man wearing a dragon robe led a group of people into the school. It was Li Shimin, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. It turns out that there was rarely anything major to report in the court today. After dealing with some insignificant matters, Li Shimin thought of his beloved daughter Sizi's first day at school, so on a whim he brought the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs to visit. In fact, when Li Min was making origami for Si Zi, Li Shimin and the ministers were already outside the window. However, Li Min and Si Zi were very focused on folding and playing with each other. The other students were either reading or writing and did not pay attention to the window, so no one noticed. . When Comrade Lao Li saw that his incompetent sixth son not only refused to study, but also folded paper to lure Si Zi to play, his face was already livid with anger. The monarchs and ministers behind him either shook their heads and chuckled, or showed disdain. What happened next? The incompetent old man Li Zhen actually snatched his sister's origami paper, which made Comrade Li even more embarrassed in front of the officials. The next performance of Li Zhi betraying his brother directly made Lao Li despair. The performance of the three gangsters was really embarrassing. When he finally saw that Sizi was about to receive a punishment, Li Shimin couldn't bear it, but it was Sizi's own choice to go to school, and he had to abide by the rules of the school, so even if he felt sorry for him, he could only endure it. But unexpectedly, Li Min actually opened his mouth to stop Master Kong, and then cleverly provoked the old Master into a bet, and finally recited a three-character classic that was not inferior to the Thousand-Character Classic. "See Your Majesty (Father)!" Seeing Li Shimin coming in, Master Kong and his students hurriedly saluted. In the Tang Dynasty, people were not as prone to kneeling as in later generations. Generally, except for formal ceremonies or sacrifices, there was rarely a time to kneel. Moreover, this was a school, so only the rituals were required. "Haha, no gifts, no gifts!" Li Shimin smiled like a flower. He originally thought that his face would be lost in front of the ministers, but he didn't expect that Li Min's half-thousand-character essay allowed him to earn enough face. Looking at the ministers behind him, they were shocked. Or the admiring glances made him, as a father, very proud. "Father~!" Before everyone could straighten up, Xiao Sizi rushed straight to Li Shimin. She had been wronged by many old masters just now and did not dare to cry. Now that she saw her father, she rushed up immediately. His two big eyes were filled with tears, and he looked extremely pitiful. "Hahaha~, I told you a long time ago that going to school is not that fun, but you insist on coming, now you have to suffer!" Li Shimin shoutedZi held him in his arms and smiled. "Ming'er, did you write the Three-Character Sutra just now?" Comrade Lao Li asked kindly, which made Li Ming very uncomfortable. The last time he saw him, the emperor's father didn't have a very good attitude towards him. affectionate. "For the record, my father, the Three Character Classic was indeed written by my son when he was bored at home." Although I feel a little guilty, now that I have said the words, I can only bite the bullet now. "Well, not bad! What do you think?" Taizong looked at the ministers with a smile. This was a father showing off his son to others. "Your Majesty, I believe that this Three Character Classic is indeed as described by King Liang. The sentences are short, concise, catchy, and the content is simple, simple and easy to understand. It is a rare enlightenment book for young children. I would like to ask King Liang to complete this article and then publish it to the world. , in order to better develop the talents of young children." A thin old minister with a pale beard stood up and said. If other people said this, it would inevitably make people feel like they were flattering, but this skinny old minister had an upright face, and his tone was neither humble nor arrogant, giving people a sense of uprightness. As soon as the old man's words came out, he immediately aroused a chorus of agreement. It was obvious that this man was very popular among the ministers. Even the uninterested military generals had many people nodding in agreement. Comrade Lao Li smiled proudly and seemed to enjoy the current atmosphere. "What Mr. Wei said is true!" At this moment, another slightly feminine voice sounded. The speaker was a handsome middle-aged guy with a white face and a black beard. Different from Comrade Li's masculine handsome guy, this handsome guy was more inclined to The feminine type said, "However, I would like to congratulate Your Majesty. His Royal Highness, Prince Liang, is only fourteen years old. I heard that he was injured some time ago, but he is still able to show such talent. It is really a blessing to His Majesty!" Changsun Wuji! Maybe it was because Li Min had such a deep memory of this person before. When Li Min saw this person, the name immediately flashed in his mind. Damn it, this guy is not a good person. He seems to be praising himself, but secretly he is reminding others that Liang Wang is young and has amnesia. How could a person who doesn't even know a word write a classic enlightenment textbook like the Three Character Classic? As for the person he calls Lord Wei, is it Wei Zheng? No wonder he is so popular among the ministers. "Hmm~" Li Shimin's face darkened. With his wisdom and martial prowess, how could he not have thought of this? However, the previous children made him lose face, and it was all thanks to Li Min's half of the Three-Character Sutra to turn the tide. So even though he had some doubts in his heart, he was unwilling to question his son in front of everyone, but he didn't expect that Changsun Wuji, who had always been shrewd, would ask him in person. In fact, Li Shimin also understood that as the prince's uncle, Changsun Wuji would never give up the opportunity to suppress other princes at any time, lest any prince threaten the prince's position. None of the civil and military ministers present were stupid. Everyone knew the twists and turns. They all looked at Li Min with interest to see how he would take the blow from Changsun Wuji. "Father, as the saying goes, 'If you survive a catastrophe, you will be blessed later.' When my son was seriously injured and fell into coma, he seemed to be helped by gods and men. Although he lost his previous memories, he understood a lot. The truths that I couldn't figure out before, my views on things have also changed a lot, and I have even made great progress in my studies." There is such a big difference between myself and the previous Li Min, and some people will definitely question it, so Li Min has long since After thinking about the explanation, he continued with a nonchalant expression, "Although Erchen doesn't know much about Chinese characters, he is confident that he understands the principles in the book as well as anyone else, and some inexplicable words often flash through his mind, such as This Three-Character Classic was written by Erchen in a flash of inspiration. Even Erchen himself could not figure out why he could write such a good article. However, "the article was made by nature, and it was accidentally obtained by a good hand." Perhaps it was God who borrowed Erchen's hand to write it. It¡¯s possible that this article will spread throughout the world.¡± Li Min¡¯s mysterious and mysterious statement shocked everyone at the scene with their mouths agape. The meaning of Li Min's words was very simple. He told them directly that although I lost my memory after my brain injury, I became a genius. What is a genius? It is a person with innate talents. You can't figure out why I wrote such a wonderful thing. article? If you can¡¯t figure it out, that¡¯s right, because I¡¯m a genius! Anyway, there have been many people who have been called geniuses throughout the ages, and I am not the only one left behind! ????????????????????????????????????? Yes, Li Min was cheating. He had been thinking about this issue since he came to the Tang Dynasty, but after much thought, he couldn't think of any good reason. In the end, he thought of cheating, as long as he insisted that he was a genius. , so what if others suspect it, there is no evidence that he lied anyway. "'Articles are made by nature, and clever hands can accidentally pick them up.' What a sentence! What a sentence! It is indeed admirable for the talent of King Liang to be able to write such a good sentence. I think this Three-Character Classic is not an issue." At this moment, another white man came. The old man with a beard jumped out to support Li Min, but the old man looked at Li Min strangely. It didn't look like a minister looking at a prince, but like a prince.A loving elder looked at the younger generation, who was he from the Li family? This old man with a white beard obviously has great prestige among the officials. As soon as he opened his mouth, he immediately attracted a lot of praise for Li Min, which made Li Min feel a little embarrassed. "Well, Liulang, since you have this unexpected encounter, you should make good use of your talents and do more things that are beneficial to the country and the people. From tomorrow on, you don't have to come here to go to school. You can complete the three-character scripture at home as soon as possible, and then hand it over to The Ministry of Rites, promoted by the Ministry of Rites, serves as an enlightenment teaching material for young children." Although Li Shimin was doubtful about Li Min's rhetoric, he did not want to question Li Min now. After all, he is his own son. What can happen in private? It's not too late to talk. "Yes, I obey my orders!" Li Min immediately bowed and saluted. At the same time, I shouted in my heart: Finally, I no longer have to go to school with these little brats. Next, Comrade Lao Li gave a speech. The content was nothing more than encouraging students to study hard and make progress every day. There was nothing new anyway. Taking this opportunity, Li Min asked Li Zhi to introduce the names of the civil and military officials in front of him, so that at least he could call them by name next time he saw them. The old man with a white beard who supported him turned out to be Xiao Yu, the grandfather of Li Min's fianc¨¦e. No wonder he helped him just now. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 11 Dinner and Listening to Musical Instruments It was not until the end of school that Comrade Li left with these civil and military officials satisfied. Master Kong then said a few words before letting these impatient kids leave. Just now, the old master asked Li Shimin to resign, because he had said before that he would resign and return home as long as Li Min could write an article better than a thousand-character essay. However, he was persuaded to stay by Li Shimin's kind words. After all, the Three-Character Classic and the Thousand-Character Classic each have their own advantages and disadvantages, and one cannot be said to be better or worse, so the old master did not lose. Comrade Lao Li also scolded Li Min for this, which made him extremely depressed. It was obviously the old master who suggested it himself, so what does it have to do with me? After school, these little kids dispersed in a hurry. Li Zhi took Sizi to say goodbye to him, and happily returned to the palace with a pile of origami to show off to Empress Changsun. Li Zhen also followed them. I'll go later, I guess I won't give up until I get a few origami. Li Yong had been waiting for him at the gate of the primary school for a long time. The two of them left the East Palace together, then mounted their horses and galloped towards the Junzi Tower, the largest restaurant in Chang'an City. Li Min didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse before. The reason why he can ride like a horse now is mainly because he learned unexpectedly in the palace during the period of confinement. Prince Liang¡¯s palace has a large training ground where he can ride horses and shoot arrows. Even though Li Min was a playboy who acted recklessly, he was proficient in horseback riding and archery. He often practiced with the palace guards on the martial arts training field. This is an advantage for Li Min. After traveling through time, he got a very strong body. Even though he is only fourteen years old, his strength is already as strong as that of an adult. He can shoot a two-stone bow and ride a powerful horse. It is a pity that Li Min came through time traveling. After that, I lost all my skills in horseback riding and archery. Now I can hardly ride a horse. Jogging is okay, but going faster is a bit dangerous. Fortunately, this is Chang'an City, so I don't dare to ride too fast. Junzi Tower is located in the most lively West Market in Chang'an City. Although the east and west cities in Chang'an City are equally famous, because the princes and nobles live around the East Market, for example, Li Min's Prince Liang's Mansion is not far from the East Market, so gold and silver jewelry is sold internally. There are many merchants selling luxury goods such as jewelry, but the West Market sells all kinds of consumer goods. Moreover, the West Market is close to Kaiyuanmen, the starting point of the Silk Road, so there are many Hu merchants. In comparison, the business is better than that in the East Market. Much prosperity. As soon as he entered the West Market, Li Min immediately felt the atmosphere of an international metropolis. There were shops on both sides of the street, and there was an endless stream of customers coming in and out. The broad street is crowded with people, and merchants with different skin colors and fancy clothes come and go. From time to time, they enter the store and bargain in proficient Chinese. The open space on the roadside is also filled with street stalls, and the shouts of people selling things come and go. Pedestrians passing by sell their products. There were guards in front of them to open the way. Li Min and Li Yong rode very arrogantly on their horses and rode slowly. Feeling the envy, jealousy, or awe of the eyes around them, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little carried away. He sat on his horse and looked at the pedestrians coming and going below. , the feeling of being superior to others arises spontaneously, which is indeed very intoxicating. Junzi Building is a large restaurant with a height of three floors. The top floor is divided into four private rooms, "Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang". Li Yong has already booked the best Tianzi room. Before entering the door on the third floor, I could already hear the hustle and bustle of play in the Tianzi Room. The men's rough voices and the women's coquettish voices could not be heard. "Hahaha~, Liuyang, it seems that these bastards have already started!" Li Yong laughed and pushed the door open, followed by Li Min. This Junzi Building is indeed the largest and most luxurious restaurant in Chang'an. There is a valuable white jade screen in front of it. The space in the private room is very large, and the surrounding decoration is luxurious but not lacking in elegance. It looks very pleasing to the eye. Turning around the screen, a picture of an ancient dandy drinking and having fun appeared in front of his eyes. Except for the side where he entered, there were food tables on the other three sides. There were several dancers dancing in the open space in the middle, and there were musicians playing music next to them. Behind the scenes, various dandy boys were enjoying singing and dancing, while also teasing the prostitutes around them. They looked very leisurely. ? **! It¡¯s so ****! In a trance, Li Min felt as if he had entered a KTV private room in later generations. If the dancer in the middle was replaced by a karaoke machine, the atmosphere would be almost the same as that in later KTVs. "Liu Lang, Jiulang, why are you here? We've been waiting for a long time!" As soon as he entered the door, the fat man sitting in the first place on the right greeted him loudly. He seemed to be very familiar with Li Min. "This is Li Jingheng, the son of King Jiangxia, so he is our cousin!" Li Yong introduced Li Min. "What? Rokuro really doesn't recognize us anymore?" The guy with a mustache on the left also asked with a confused look on his face. "Haha, I have a brain injury. I really can't remember what happened before. I hope you can forgive me!" There were a dozen people in the private room, all of whom seemed to be older than me and Li Yong. Li Yong had briefly introduced him to him on the way here. The people who came here were almost all members of the royal family, so it was not wrong to call him younger brother. "Don't worry, Liu Lang, Uncle Liu will definitely help you find this place. I have long disliked those guys from the Cheng family.""" Mustache clapped his chest and shouted loudly. The others also shared the same hatred and clamored to destroy the entire Cheng family. The scene was extremely heated. Hearing that the mustache called himself his sixth uncle, Li Min guessed that this must be Li Xiaojie, the sixth son of King Li Shentong of Huai'an. He was the oldest among them. Li Shentong was the younger brother of Li Yuan, and seven of his nine sons were princes. It can be said that He's really awesome. This Li Xiaojie is the sixth eldest. He's in his twenties this year. He still doesn't learn well at such an old age. He hangs out with Li Min and the others all day long, eating and drinking in the name of a prince. Forget it. He is a veteran dandy. Li Min would not really believe the guarantees of this group of people. Even though they shouted loudly, they really didn't have the guts to confront the Cheng family. Although they were all members of the royal family, his emperor father was afraid of the exclusive power of the family. , so after he ascended the throne, he took back the power in the hands of the clan generals. Now they are all idle at home, with noble status but no real power. Facing the Cheng family who controls the Chang'an Imperial Guard and the Northern Army, there is no threat at all. After clamoring for a while, Li Yong introduced everyone present to Li Min. To see how a person's character is, you must first look at the friends around him. Looking at the group of friends around Li Min now, one can imagine what he was like before. Through Li Yong's introduction and Li Min's own analysis, he finally understood that these dudes seemed to be five to six, but in fact, their status in the family was generally not high, and they had little chance of inheriting the title of their fathers, and they had no chance of inheriting their father's title. They don¡¯t have any ideals in life, so they live a muddleheaded life eating and drinking every day, basically without any future. Li Yong is a typical representative of them. This is very similar to Li Min from before, no wonder they can be mixed together. Of course, we cannot generalize, and there are exceptions, such as Li Jingheng, the son of King Jiangxia, who is the eldest son, and Li Xiaojie, who has been King Qinghe for a long time. Apart from Li Min, the two of them have the highest status here. "Come, let's drink to Liulang's recovery!" Li Xiaojie stood up and was the first to raise his glass, not forgetting to hold the prostitute who served him in his arms. The people around him also stood up in an uproar, and Li Min also raised his glass to drink. Depend on! Is this considered wine? Li Min didn't like drinking. This was the first time he drank in the Tang Dynasty, but he didn't expect that the wine in such a good restaurant was bland and tasteless. The alcohol content was probably about the same as beer. Li Min thought it was mixed with water. Thinking back on it, distilled liquor hadn¡¯t been invented yet, so no wonder the alcohol content was so low! Thinking of this, Li Min found a good way to make money. If he had time, he could make a still and make some high-strength wine. Even if he didn't sell it and give it away, it would be a good idea. The music started, the singing and dancing started, and after a few glasses of wine, the atmosphere immediately became lively. Here are all young people with similar backgrounds, and all they talk about is romance. Li Min was a little restrained at first, but he soon let go and chatted happily with everyone. There was also a beautiful woman beside him. I heard that she was a famous prostitute in Chang'an City, named Yun Ni. I came here just to accompany him and have a drink, don't think about anything else, unless Li Min uses force. After three rounds of wine and five dishes, everyone was chatting happily, bragging and spanking until they were drunk and crazy. But Li Min was a little disappointed. He thought he could eat some good food at Junzilou, but he didn't expect that the taste was not as good as the chef at his house. "I heard that Miss Yun Ni plays the piano very well. I wonder if Miss Yun Ni can play a song today to cheer us up?" Just as he was drinking happily, a guy with oily hair and a pink face stood up and said, this guy's name is Yan Bei, The name is Nan Fei, a very cool name. He is the nephew of Concubine Yan. Concubine Yan is one of the four concubines like Li Min's mother, Concubine Yang. Li Zhen, whom Li Min met in elementary school in the morning, is Concubine Yan's. son. The ancestors of the Yan family had an unworthy ancestor who ruined their reputation, so no one has ever been an official. This guy Yan Bei took advantage of his aunt to gain the title of county prince, and he was arty and could sing a few songs all day long. Waishi, compared to Li Min and others, is relatively good in talent and learning. "My lord, you are so complimentary. If you don't mind, I would like to give you a song!" Yun Ni poured a glass of wine for Li Min and then bowed. This little woman acted very coldly from the beginning, and seemed unwilling to accompany him to drink here. Li Min has noticed this a long time ago. This kind of woman usually has some talent and learning, and she inevitably has a bit of the arrogance of a scholar. She usually just plays a song and leaves when accompanying guests. It is very likely that today is her first time. This was the first time he was accompanying him for a drink, and he couldn't even pour the wine. The wine spilled all over the table. I don't know what tricks Li Yong and the others used to get her to accompany him? Yun Ni performed, the music and dance immediately stopped, and several servants set up the guqin. At this time, Yun Ni stood up, walked lightly to the field, tried the tone, and then said: "The little girl presents a song "Plum Soul", please appreciate it!" "Okay!" A bunch of uneducated guys started cheering. plumI laughed secretly in my heart. I didn't expect this little girl to be really interesting. She couldn't play anything well but she had to play the plum blossom. She was obviously comparing herself to a plum blossom. Although she was coerced to come here, she was still proud and proud. Apart from Li Min, Yan Nanfei was probably the only one with good academic skills who heard the implication of Yun Ni's words and looked very embarrassed. However, when the sound of the guqin sounded, he quickly became immersed in the beautiful music. Li Min has never been interested in music, but he has to admit that Yun Ni plays really well. Li Yong and the others were fascinated by what they heard. Even the prostitutes who served them looked at Yun Ni with admiration on their faces. These women all came from the Jiaofang Department. They had received a good music education and were appreciated by them. It can be seen that Yun Ni's piano skills are high. "Good piano! Good player!" Just after the song, everyone was still intoxicated by the sound of the piano, but they heard someone shouting loudly outside the door. Immediately afterwards, the door of the private room was pushed open, and a fair and fat man rushed in with many people. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 12 Poetry Fight "Fourth brother?" Li Min hurriedly stood up and saluted. The fat man headed by him was Li Tai, the king of Yue, whose nickname was Qingque. He was the second son of Empress Changsun. Li Tai was talented and intelligent. Li Shimin loved him so much that even Li Shimin loved him. The third brother Li Ke, who was stunned, was not as good as him and was the biggest threat to Li Chengqian's position as crown prince. "Join His Royal Highness the King of Yue!" Everyone sitting there quickly stood up and saluted. They could fight with Li Min, the king of Liang, but they did not dare to lose etiquette to Li Taishi, who was the direct descendant. "Hahaha~, I guessed outside the door that the person playing the piano must be Miss Yun Ni, and it was just as I expected!" Li Tai turned a blind eye to the salutes of Li Min and everyone else, and walked straight to Yun Ni. He said kindly. Li Min's heart burst into anger. History books say that Li Tai was very proud. Except for being very polite to educated people, he was dismissive of others. He even had a bad relationship with the ministers of the DPRK. Unexpectedly, he Do you also have such a disdainful attitude towards your younger brother? This made Li Min very angry. Li Xiaojie and others were also very embarrassed, and the stupid boy Li Yong was even more angry. He wanted to explode several times but endured it. "His Royal Highness the King of Yue is so ridiculous. The little girl's piano music can reach the ears of the King of Yue. It is a blessing for the little girl!" Seeing that the person coming was Li Tai, Yun Ni immediately became enthusiastic, smiled and saluted. Talented people are indeed popular everywhere. When Yun Ni accompanied Li Min just now, she didn't even show a smile. "Haha~, Miss Yun Ni is too modest. Who doesn't know that your piano skills are the best in Chang'an, and only His Royal Highness the King of Yue is worthy of appreciating such celestial music!" A guy following Li Tai jumped out and said, not only did he praise Yun Ni and Li Tai also humiliated Li Min and his gang by the way. The implication was that Li Min and the others were not worthy of listening to Yun Ni play the piano. "Who is this bastard?" Li Min suppressed his anger and walked to Li Yong and asked. "This guy's name is Chai Lingwu. He is the son of Princess Pingyang, and he is also your brother-in-law. His wife is Princess Baling." Li Yong said through gritted teeth. Compared with the people brought by Li Tai across the way, their status is not that bad. It¡¯s half past one, so you have to endure whatever they say. And it's not the first time this has happened. Li Yong and the others are almost used to it. "Liu Lang, I'm going to hold a poetry meeting here. You take people to the Dizi Room, and Miss Yunni can stay here!" Li Tai, Chai Lingwu and others complimented each other a few more words, and then turned to Li Min and ordered He said, speaking in a very strong tone, as if he were speaking to a servant. Li Min was even more angry. Although he was a nobody in his previous life, he was not looked down upon so nakedly. Now that he and Li Tai are equally noble princes, he has such an attitude towards him. It is really intolerable! "Hahaha~, I've always admired Fourth Brother's talents and talents, but how can such an elegant thing as a poetry meeting be done by these idiots? If you hold a poetry meeting with these people, wouldn't it make people say that Fourth Brother, you are arty?" Li Min laughed loudly, pointed at the person behind Li Tai and cursed Huai. As Li Min, if he directly scolded Li Tai, he would be asking for trouble, so he simply attacked the person behind him. After Li Yong and others heard Li Min's words, they all looked blank. Even Yun Ni looked shocked. No one expected that Li Min was so bold. As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner. Li Min scolded Li Tai. The people are just slapping him in the face. "Bold Li Min, youyou dare to scold me?" Li Tai never expected that Li Min, whom he had always looked down on, would dare to scold him, and he was so angry that he trembled all over. The people behind him were all blue with anger, but they did not dare to scold Li Min face to face. After all, Li Min was also a prince, and the only one who could scold him was Li Tai. "Eh~? Fourth brother, how dare I scold you? I'm thinking about you. Hanging out with these guys who are gentle on the surface but full of male thieves and female prostitutes really damages the majesty of our royal family!" Li Min said with a look of grievance. , when talking about male thieves and female prostitutes, he deliberately pointed at Chai Lingwu. It¡¯s okay for Li Tai to look down on him, but who are you to dare to mock this prince? Chai Lingwu¡¯s face turned green and white after being scolded by Li Min. He was both Li Min¡¯s cousin and brother-in-law. As the son of Huo Guogong Chai Shao and Princess Pingyang, no one had ever dared to scold him in person since he was a child. Now being pointed at my nose and insulted by my brother-in-law Li Min is the greatest humiliation I have ever suffered in my life. "Shut up, I am surrounded by well-educated and talented bachelors. How can I allow you to slander me wantonly and why don't you get out of here!" Li Tai lost all his grace in Li's stunned manner and pointed at him and yelled. "Hahaha~, fourth brother, your eyes are fine, right? If these people can be considered talented, then I can also be called a great scholar in the world." Li Min said with a pretentious smile. "It's unbearable! Prince Liang, you're not going too far!" A thick figure jumped out and shouted. Li Min had noticed this person for a long time. This guy was not old, at most fifteen or sixteen years old, but Grow tall and strong,?He was a head taller than the others there. Although he was wearing a scribe's robe, he had strong muscles and a fierce appearance. He looked like a military general. He stood out very conspicuously. "This guy's name is Fang Jun, also known as Yiai, and he is the second son of the prime minister." Li Yong whispered in Li Min's ear. He admired Li Min now and dared to challenge Li Tai face to face. This was still Did you know Li Min before? Damn it! This guy is the famous cuckold king in history, and he is still a little loli, Gao Yang¡¯s future husband? Li Min looked at the second house hesitantly, his inner admiration flowing like the water of the Yellow River. Even though his wife was having an affair with a monk in the house, he could still guard the door with dignity and awe. Such a noble spirit of communist internationalism is rare to see. "Since His Highness Prince Liang looks down on us, why don't you compete with us to see who is the real man-stealer and prostitute?" Chai Lingwu also woke up from his shame and anger at this time, and said loudly through gritted teeth. His opening immediately alerted the people on Li Tai's side, who responded loudly. Li Min's reputation as a playboy is well known to the world. He has never heard of anyone having any talent. Moreover, he heard that he suffered from apathy some time ago and cannot even recognize the words. How dare such an illiterate person dare to laugh at others? This is simply unreasonable! "Let's compare, aren't you going to hold a poetry meeting? I will compete with you in poetry!" Li Min smiled secretly in his heart, what he was waiting for is your words, aren't you going to hold a poetry meeting? I have selected a few of the three hundred Tang poems to see which of you has the nerve to compose a poem? "Okay, Rokuro, since you want to compete in poetry, I will make it happen for you. You will win two out of three games. If you win, I will leave immediately with my people. And whenever you appear anywhere in the future, I will never talk about poetry. In the first round, you will ask the question first!" Li Tai also reacted and nodded immediately. He also placed such a heavy bet. In order to show his generosity, he let Li Min ask the question first. "Fourth brother is really happy! If I lose, I will never talk about poetry in front of fourth brother in the future." Li Min picked up a glass of wine and said loudly, "Just now, Miss Yunni talked about the song "Plum Soul", so let's use plum as the title. , I¡¯ll come first!¡± After finishing speaking, Li Min drank all the wine in his arms, thought for a while and said: "The plum and snow are fighting for the spring but they are not willing to fall, so the scholar spent money on writing and commenting. The plum is three points whiter than the snow, but the snow loses the fragrance of the plum." As soon as Li Min's poem was recited, Li Tai and others all changed their expressions. There are countless poems praising plum blossoms throughout the ages, and there are many famous lines among them. But when they heard "The plum blossoms are three points whiter than the snow, but the snow loses the plum blossoms." When it comes to the last two sentences of "Duanxiang", almost all the famous sentences have lost their color. This is definitely a quatrain that can be remembered forever! But what they couldn't figure out was that such a beautiful sentence could be recited by a few people who didn't know a word of it? God is absolutely crazy. Looking at the dumbfounded Li Tai and others, Li Min felt very happy. This poem "Snow Plum" was written by Lu Meipo of the Song Dynasty. This guy is not famous in history. Only two poems about plum blossoms have been handed down. It is because of his These two poems only left this guy's name in the history books, which shows how highly the world thinks of these two poems. "Good! What a poem! What a poem!" Yan Bei tasted it for a long time before shouting loudly. He looked at Li Min with fanatical eyes. He had known Li Min for such a long time, but he didn't even know about Li Min. The poem is so amazing. After Yan Bei's call, Li Yong and others also woke up and cheered loudly. Their eyes looked at Li Tai and others with a bit of confidence and provocation. "Hahaha~, Brother Yan is so polite. Today, Wang Shi is very popular in Japan. I will present another long and short sentence. I hope you will give me some advice!" Hearing the praises from others, Li Min was very proud and couldn't help but say again, with full eyes. He looked at Li Tai provocatively. "Beside the broken bridge outside the post office, I am lonely and without an owner. It is dusk and I am sad alone, and there is more wind and rain. I have no intention of struggling for spring, and I will let everyone be jealous. It is scattered into mud and crushed into dust, but only the fragrance remains the same." A divination poem by Lu You Chanting out, words have appeared now, but they are called long and short sentences, and not many people are good at it. Li Min's divination operator has only a few words to outline the image of Mei's aloofness and self-admiration, and the last two sentences are even more eternal. The famous line that circulates is different from the previous one about Xuemei. As soon as the fortune teller came out, Yan Bei, Li Yong and others immediately cheered. Looking at Li Tai and others, the literati who were arrogant just now all lowered their heads, and some who did not admit defeat were still frowning and thinking, but what? I can't find any better poems about plum blossoms than these two. "Fourth brother, what do you think of these two poems by my younger brother?" Li Min shook his wine glass and smiled. You young man, if you dare to compare poems with me, I won¡¯t be able to memorize you! In his previous life, apart from eating and drinking, Li Min's favorite thing was classical poetry. This was thanks to Li Min's grandfather, who laid a solid foundation for him in classical poetry. This also made Li Min have a different approach to poetry than ordinary people. favorite. Li Tai was also stunned by the words of Li Min's poem. No matter which of these two poems they were, they were both good poems that could be passed down through the ages, but they were written by his brother, who didn't even know the words. It was really Is it unreasonable?Li Tai couldn't figure it out anyway. He looked at the people around him and found that everyone was like a defeated rooster. They had obviously given up. Even Yun Ni looked at Li Min with something inexplicable in his eyes. Apparently, Very shocked by Li Min's talent. "Haha, Rokuro is so talented. I admit defeat for my brother in this round!" Li Tai is also very generous. If he loses, he loses. Although Chai Lingwu and others were unwilling to give in, they had no choice. After all, their talents were not as good as others. "Yun Ni is short-sighted. I hope His Highness Prince Liang will forgive me!" The most interesting thing is that this Yun Ni, who was very cold towards Li Min just now, now sees Li Min's talent and openly admits his mistake to Li Min and says He came up and personally poured wine for Li Min to accompany him, which made Li Yong and the others scream strangely, but Li Tai and others were disgraced. "Haha, Miss Yunni is serious!" Li Min drank the wine in one gulp. He was a little surprised by the girl's rapid transformation. The prostitutes of the Tang Dynasty were also very seductive, and one or two good poems could make her bow forward and backward. "Brother Wei should come up with the topic for this second game. Today we are all here to have a banquet and have fun, so we will compose a poem on the theme of the banquet. Who comes first?" Li Tai said holding his breath. "I'll do it~" A scribe in white stood up and said. Li Tai was very satisfied when he saw this man. His name was Wang Zhou. He came from the Wang family in Taiyuan. His literary talent was outstanding and he was best at composing poetry. "Don't you see the water of the Yellow River coming up from the sky, rushing to the sea and never returning. Don't you see the mirror in the high hall has sad white hair, the morning is like blue silk and it turns into snow at dusk" Before Wang Zhou could say anything, Li Min had already begun to recite Li Bai's poem. "Nearly Drinking" is Li Min's favorite poem in his previous life. The emotion is extremely sad and angry, and the poem is written wildly. The language is extremely bold and calm. It reads with majestic force and grandeur, and gives a hearty pleasure. As soon as the two long lines of parallelism before entering the wine came out, Wang Zhou, who was originally very ambitious, immediately retreated in shame. Li Tai and others were also frightened by the momentum of the poem, with shock and disbelief on their faces. When Li Min memorized the sentence "Master Cen, Dan Qiusheng, when he is about to drink wine, he will not stop drinking", but Li Min changed it to "Li Jiulin, King of Qinghe, when he is about to drink wine, he will not stop drinking." Li Min refers to Li Yong, he has the best relationship with him. Of course King Qinghe refers to Li Xiaojie, he is the senior one here. Jiang Jinjiu was very wild from the beginning, then turned from wild to angry, and finally turned to wild again, and became more and more crazy. Li Min's mind had already sunk into the poem, and his posture became more and more indulgent. He even picked up a wine bottle and drank a gulp before continuing to recite. The people present were also infected by the wildness in the poem. Their faces were all red with excitement and they couldn't restrain themselves. Even Li Tai couldn't help but beat the time to the rhythm of the poem, squinting his eyes in intoxication. Yun Ni stared at Li Min with bright eyes. If her attitude toward Li Min just improved just now, now she has turned into admiration. When Li Min recited the last line of "My son will be exchanged for fine wine, and I will sell the eternal sorrow with you", the whole room became silent. Everyone was either intoxicated or shocked. It took a long time for anyone to grow up. Taking a breath, I slowly woke up from the artistic conception in the poem. "What a poem! What a line! As soon as this poem came out, there was nothing like it in the world. The sixth brother is really good at writing!" Li Tai said with admiration and some dejection. He has always been conceited about his literary talent, thinking that among all the princes, he is the best in literary talent. He should be ranked first in the paper, but he did not expect that Li Min, whom he had always looked down upon, could write such a wild and heroic poem, which really made him feel ashamed. So after saying that, he handed over to Li Min, turned around and left with the others. Although Chai Lingwu and others were unwilling to accept it, they had to admit Li Min's literary talent and could only leave with Li Tai. After Li Tai left, Li Yong and his gang immediately swarmed up and surrounded Li Min. The flattery came in like a tide, and Li Min almost couldn't resist it. Li Xiaojie and Li Jingheng were particularly excited. The top dandy circles in Chang'an were also divided into gangs. Their group of dandies belonged to the lowest level, while Li Tai and the others were at the top. In the past, when they met people like Li Tai, they only He was able to give in, but today he used legitimate means to defeat Li Tai and the others. This has to be said to be a victory of great significance. After winning such a big victory, Li Xiaojie and Li Jingheng took the lead in drinking, and soon they became drunk and went crazy. The two grown men hugged each other and burst into tears. Li Yong was already lying under the table, and Yan Bei was Shou Shuan memorized Li Min's poems over and over again. These people were relatively good at drinking wine, but the remaining scumbags had gotten really angry with the prostitutes who were drinking with them, and some of them had already stripped off their arms, revealing their true colors as wolves. Yun Ni, a girl, was still pestering Li Min, but the situation at the scene forced her to shy away. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 13 Tea Fried Tea and the Prince's Mansion at a Loss The wine lasted until the moonlight fell on the branches. Although the alcohol content of Datang wine was not high, it could still be intoxicating if drunk too much. Li Min was drunk and was helped out by the guards, and he could not remember what happened after that. When he woke up, it was already the morning of the next day, and he had already returned to the palace. When he woke up with a hangover, Li Min had a headache and wanted to saw his head open. Fortunately, Wen'er had asked the kitchen to prepare hangover soup. Li Min drank several bowls in a row before he felt better. He lay on the bed and groaned for a long time. I just got up and did Tai Chi in the garden again, and then I managed to regain some energy. "Your Highness, the steward of the tea garden has brought this year's newly picked spring tea!" As soon as Li Min sat down and took a sip of the salty and astringent tea, Gao Zhong came in and reported to him that the inner courtyard of the palace is the same as the palace, right? Men were allowed to enter. In the past, there were eunuchs, but Li Min rushed them all to the front yard. Now, apart from maids and servants who do menial work, Li Min is the only man in the inner courtyard, unless he has permission. Of course, as Gao Zhong is the general manager of the palace and a eunuch, he is not subject to restrictions. "Bah! That's great. Bring both the people and the tea. Finally, we don't have to drink the tea residue!" Li Min spit out the tea in his mouth. He really couldn't stand the strange taste of the tea in Datang. It would be bitter without salt. Unfortunately, he couldn't bear to drink it with salt, so he had long thought about making some tea for himself. He had previously ordered Gao Zhong to send some of this year's spring tea directly to the palace without any processing after picking it, and it happened to be delivered today. While waiting for others to pull tea leaves, Li Min first chopped some bamboo in the garden and removed the leaves to make a tea broom. Then he asked Wen'er to go to the kitchen to find a small iron pot and a charcoal stove for heating in winter. , when everything was ready, Gao Chong brought a middle-aged steward with a cart to the garden. "Steward Liu Hu meets the prince!" The middle-aged steward named Liu Hu parked the car and saluted Li Min. Liu Hu looked to be in his forties, with a stocky appearance and a strong body. He walked with a bit of The neatness and toughness of a soldier. "Well, get up!" Li Min didn't expect a tea garden manager to have such a temperament, and couldn't help but asked curiously, "Liu Hu, have you ever joined the army before?" "For your information, Your Majesty, I used to serve under the Duke of Wei, but later retired due to injury. Fortunately, Your Majesty appreciated me and allowed me to manage the tea garden." Liu Hu clasped his fists and saluted. The Duke of Wei was Li Jing, the military god of the Tang Dynasty. He defeated the Turks and went on an expedition to Tuyuhun. He never lost a single battle in more than a hundred battles in his life. His prestige in the army was so high that even Qin Qiong and Cheng Yaojin were defeated by him. Downwind. "Well, that's right. I didn't expect that I would have a talent like you under my command. Work hard and I will never treat you badly in the future!" Li Min smiled and praised a few words. Liu Hu also cooperated and immediately burst into tears of gratitude. He expressed that he would do anything to repay Li Min for his kindness. Next, Li Min began to fry tea himself. Gao Chong and Liu Hu both stayed. Li Min planned to let Liu Hu learn how to make fried tea from all the tea leaves produced in the tea garden. After all, such a large tea garden cannot rely on itself. Fry, and after the tea is fried, you can not only drink it yourself, but also give it to others in the future. Heat a small iron pot to a certain temperature, then put in more than half a kilogram of tea leaves and quickly stir-fry for a minute or two. This is called full pot swirling. When the leaves are soft and dark green, raise the pot to lower the temperature. , and then use force to rotate the tea leaves in the pot. This is called holding force. When the leaves shrink into strips and become sticky, raise the pot and lower the temperature again. Fry until the tea leaves get into the branches of the broom. Repeat Fry a few more times, and when the leaves are 30 to 40% dry, you can take them out of the pot. The fried amaranth was dark green in color and curled into strips, which was exactly the same as the tea that Li Min drank in later generations. This method of frying tea was something Li Min saw on the Internet. He did not expect to make good tea on the first operation. "Your Highness, your method of frying tea is quite novel, and the aroma of the tea is also very strange, but I don't know how the brewed tea tastes?" Liu Hu sniffed and said. As the manager of the tea garden, he knows tea very well. It's the first time I've seen this method of making tea, so I'm a little unsure. "Haha, this tea is not boiled. Just brew it with boiling water. Wen'er, is the water ready?" Li Ming said with a smile. "Okay!" Wen'er agreed and walked up with boiling water. Hua'er placed several cups, Li Min personally put in the tea leaves, and Wen'er poured boiling water in. The curled-up tea leaves slowly unfolded in the water, and the tea became emerald green and transparent, looking like emerald. Within a moment, a light and distant fragrance of tea filled the air, and the smell was refreshing. "Huh? Good tea! Good tea!" Liu Hu sniffed and praised the tea loudly. He has managed the tea garden for so many years and has drunk countless good teas. Just smelling the tea aroma will make him feel better. Know the quality of this tea. The tea brewed from this roasted tea was definitely better than the tea he had drunk before. Liu Hu stared at the tea cup with bright eyes. If it weren't for the obstruction,Because of Li Min's identity, he had already grabbed the cup and tasted it first. "Come on, come on, let's all have a taste and see how the tea made by this king looks like?" Li Min waved his hand and took the lead in picking up a cup of tea and taking a sip. Well, it feels good. It tastes similar to the tea sold on the street for a few yuan and a tael in later generations. Tea frying is a technical job. In addition to the quality of the tea itself, the more skilled workers make the better tea. Li Min, a farmer like My hands didn't stir-fry the tea into paste, so it was pretty good. Liu Hu saw that Li Min had already tasted it, so he impatiently picked up the tea cup, first put it under his nose and sniffed it for a few times, with an intoxicated expression on his face, and then slowly started to taste it until he finished the cup of tea. , then put down the tea cup with a look of aftertaste, and looked at Li Min with an awe-inspiring look. Gao Chong, Wen'er and Hua'er also took a sip. They might not be used to it at first, but gradually they felt the benefits of roasted tea and drank it down with joy. "Your Highness, this tea is bright in color and has a noble aroma. It is slightly bitter at first, then becomes cool and sweet at the end, leaving you with endless aftertaste. It is simply a fairy tea from heaven. I can guarantee that there is no other tea in the world that can compare with this. Tea!" Liu Hu bowed deeply to Li Min. "Hahaha~, Manager Liu is really good. He immediately explained the characteristics of this tea." Li Min said with a proud smile. He just couldn't listen to others' praise. When others praised Li Min, he got a little carried away. "Manager Liu, I will pass on this method of frying tea to you, and all the tea produced in the tea garden will be made in this way." "Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty. I will live up to your trust." Although Liu Hu vaguely guessed the reason why Li Min asked him to stay, when he heard Li Min say it with his own ears, he was still so excited that he couldn't control himself. As a tea plantation manager, how could he not see the importance of this tea-frying method, yet His Highness Prince Liang taught him the method without hesitation, which shows his trust in himself. "Your Highness, this method of tea frying must be kept secret. The fried tea leaves can be handed over to the old slave and then sold on the market. The profit will definitely be huge, and the money and silk obtained can also make up for the deficit of the palace. "Before Li Min could say anything, Gao Zhong next to him jumped out excitedly and said. Selling tea? Li Min had never thought about this. The first reason he made tea was to drink it himself, and the second reason was to give it to others. He never thought about using the tea to make money. After all, in his mind, he, the Liang Prince, should not be short of money. Bar? But from Gao Zhong's words, it seems that the finances of Prince Liang's Mansion are not very optimistic, right? "Gao Chong, what do you mean by this? Is there still a deficit in the mansion?" Li Min asked curiously. "This" Gao Zhong's face froze. Originally, he shouldn't have told Li Min this kind of thing, but he let it slip in his excitement. Now that Li Min asked him, how should he answer the question? "Your Highness, the finances of the palace are indeed not very good. The palace's income is not enough to meet the expenses. It is now heavily in debt. Fortunately, Concubine Yang and the King of Shu often provide financial support, so it can barely survive" Gao Zhong hesitated for a moment and finally decided. It was better to tell the truth, because he found that since King Liang woke up from injury, he seemed to be a different person, and it was time for him to know these things. After Gao Zhong's introduction, Li Min finally understood the income and expenditure of his palace. The income of the palace was mainly his salary as a prince, and the salary in the Tang Dynasty was not just coins, but money, food and jobs. His income, money and grain are very simple and can be used by you. The prince is the first grade and has 1,200 acres of land. The tenants on these lands give him a certain amount of rent every year, which is regarded as his fixed salary. In addition, there are some rewards and gifts from the palace, which can be regarded as a considerable amount of income. In fact, he still has a fief, and the taxes on the fief also belong to him, but he cannot control it until he reaches adulthood. As a prince, Li Min's annual fixed salary is not small. This alone is enough for the expenses of his palace. In addition, the rewards from the palace and the money saved by Concubine Yang are often given to his son. It stands to reason that Li Min should live a very comfortable life, but in fact this is not the case. The expenditure to maintain the operation of the entire palace is not too large, accounting for only a quarter of the entire expenditure. The remaining three-quarters are Li Min's personal expenses. In the past, Li Min did everything he could to eat, drink, whore, and gamble, and was used to spending a lot of money. He often held banquets in major restaurants and rewarded a singer several times with just a flick of his hand. Don¡¯t think that money has always been very little, it has always been one thousand penny. One penny in the Tang Dynasty could buy more than two kilograms of rice. In the 21st century, one kilogram of rice in China cost at least two or three yuan. Calculating, the purchasing power of one penny in the Tang Dynasty was equivalent to five kilograms in later generations. There are so many yuan, almost catching up with the exchange rate of the US dollar and the RMB. It is usually more than 5,000 yuan, and a reward for a singer is tens of thousands of yuan. A banquet will not only invite one singer, plus the expenses such as wine and food, a banquet will cost at least a million. In addition, Li Min used to be good at gambling, but he had bad luck and lost a lot in one go. No amount of money would be enough for him to spend so much. Over the past few years, the foundation of Prince Liang's palace has been completely destroyed by him. In order to maintain the palaceFor expenses, the palace can only borrow external debts, and now it owes thousands of dollars in external debts alone. The most pitiful thing was Concubine Yang. After knowing this situation, she gave all her body, money and money to Li Min, but she lived in poverty in the palace. Any rewards Li Shimin usually received were given to Li Min at once. Shocked, Li Ke complained that Concubine Yang was partial. When Li Min went to visit Concubine Yang the day before yesterday, he saw that the Wangyun Palace was very elegantly decorated, with no luxurious decorations. In fact, it was not that Concubine Yang didn't like luxury, it was just that she loved her son so much that she kept all the valuable things in her palace. I gave it to Li Min. I usually don't even have the money to reward the maids in the palace. When talking about Concubine Yang's current situation, Gao Zhong burst into tears. He entered the palace at the age of eight and followed Concubine Yang when she was the princess of the previous dynasty. He followed Concubine Yang to the Prince of Qin's Palace until the fall of the Sui Dynasty. After Li Min was born, , was sent by Concubine Yang to take care of Li Min, until now. It can be said that his feelings for Concubine Yang are deeper than that for Li Min. Thinking of Concubine Yang's rich body but living in such a miserable life, he couldn't help but fall to the ground and cry bitterly. asshole! Li Min wanted to slap himself hard twice. Li Min was definitely a bastard in the past. With such a good mother who loved him, he still failed to live up to his expectations. He was like a beast. Thinking of Concubine Yang's concern for him in the palace the day before yesterday, Li Min felt a warmth. Since he is now fortunate to be the son of this great mother, he should behave well and never hurt his mother's heart again! Thinking of this, Li Min secretly swore in his heart. "Gao Zhong, get up! Don't cry anymore! Go borrow money immediately, and then send people to buy as much tea as possible this year. Liu Hu, you organize all the tea masters in the tea garden, sign confidentiality contracts with them, and give They received twice the treatment, taught them the method of frying tea, fried a large amount of tea, and then organized people to sell it. The palace will never be able to rely on the support of the queen mother and the emperor brother again!" With a goal in mind, Li Min immediately I felt like my whole body was shaken, and my whole body seemed to be much fuller. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Gao Zhong and Liu Hu agreed immediately. Liu Hu didn't notice anything, but Gao Zhong felt that Li Min's temperament in front of him suddenly changed. Somewhat confident and decisive, he is vaguely similar to Wu Wang Li Ke. PS: Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival benefit distribution, so I came back late, I hope everyone can understand. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 14 Making Money I'm in good condition today. This is a big chapter with more than 5,000 words. I'm too lazy to share it and upload it directly. With Li Min's instructions and Gao Zhong's ability in doing things, a large amount of money was quickly raised. As for the tea workshop, things have changed, because Liu Hu suggested to Li Min: This method of frying tea is very simple and can be learned by ordinary people. If you want to keep it secret, you might as well use servants in the palace. These people have no personal identity. Freedom and even life belong to the master Li Min. As long as others are not allowed to approach the tea workshop, there is no need to worry about the risk of leaking secrets. Of course, Li Min would immediately adopt any good suggestions. Afterwards, he asked two girls, Wen'er and Hua'er, about the servants. As a result, Wen'er explained for a long time, and Li Min finally figured it out. It turns out that in the Tang Dynasty, in addition to the strict hierarchical system, there were also good and bad people. The so-called good people included royal nobles, officials, monks and ordinary people, while the bad people referred to untouchables, among which slaves were untouchables. Moreover, slaves were divided into official slaves and private slaves. Official slaves were mainly expropriated criminals, while private slaves were mainly civilians who were forced to sell themselves into slavery due to life constraints. The servants in Prince Li Min's palace are all official slaves, and all of them are Li Min, the King of Liang. Most of these servants are assigned by Sinong Temple, and some of the maids are from Yeting Palace. Without Li Min's permission, these slaves would not be able to leave Prince Liang's Mansion for the rest of their lives, and even marriages would have to be approved by Li Min. It can be said that there would be no life safety or personal freedom. Wen'er and Hua'er couldn't help but shed tears until the end of their story. Although their status in the palace was relatively high, they were still considered slaves. Both of them were the daughters of prisoners. Because of their good looks, they were selected to study music and dance in the Jiaofang Division. Later, they were taken by Concubine Yang and were taken to her. They were not given to Li Min until some time ago. Although Li Min sympathized with what happened to the two women, he was helpless. After all, the overall social environment was like this, and he alone could not change it. In order to make the two girls happy, Li Min tore up the contract between the two girls in person and asked someone to help them re-register their household registrations, thus restoring the two girls' freedom. This made the two girls grateful to Li Min. After getting along with each other for this period of time, they also had a good impression of Li Min, the kind-hearted prince. They had been in the palace for almost half a month, but they still had not touched Li Min. Their bodies have never lost their temper with their servants, and privately they are often glad to have such a good master. Now that Li Min has restored their freedom, he has won the loyalty of the two women, and is determined to Follow Li Min wholeheartedly. In just a few days, Gao Zhong sent people to purchase a lot of tea. Liu Hu's tea workshop had already started work, but the location of the workshop was moved from the tea garden to Li Min's Liang Prince's Mansion. The Liang Prince's Mansion was very large. Occupying nearly half of Anxingfang, in the northeast corner of the palace, that area is the workshop area of ??the palace. There are many workshops such as clothing workshops, wineries, paper mills, etc. Li Min previously designed chairs, coffee tables and other furniture. It was built by one of the carpentry workshops, and now there is a tea workshop. This was thanks to Gao Zhong's reminder, otherwise Li Min really didn't know that his palace had so many workshops. Unfortunately, these workshops were not large in scale, and the products they produced could only be supplied to the palace, and were generally not sold to the outside world. The tea workshop set a precedent. "Your Majesty, the three-pot connected tea stove you mentioned has been built. Now the efficiency has increased several times. Sixty workers can produce about 120 kilograms of tea leaves every day, of which 4 kilograms of raw tea can produce one kilogram of tea leaves. The output of the tea garden plus the purchased tea leaves is approximately 10,000 kilograms. Calculating this, it will take more than a month to finish all the tea leaves." Liu Hu reported the current situation of the tea workshop to Li Min with a look of joy on his face. When Li Min demonstrated before, he used one pot to fry tea, and he had to adjust the temperature in the pot from time to time. However, when frying tea on a large scale, this method is inefficient, so Li Min introduced the method of frying tea in three pots. After Liu Hu implemented it, the efficiency increased several times. "Well, that's right. The reward system for workers must be implemented to the letter. For every kilogram of tea made, they will be given five cents as wages. Only in this way can they fully mobilize their enthusiasm!" Li Min was very satisfied, but still Don't forget to remind Liu Hu not to withhold rewards from workers. The craftsmen in Prince Li Min¡¯s palace are also official slaves. Theoretically, the slaves do not receive any compensation for their work, and all their food, clothing, housing and transportation are provided by their masters. But in fact, in order to motivate the slaves to work, the master usually pays them a certain amount of monthly money. Of course, the amount of monthly money depends on the master's wishes. If the servant is more generous, he will give more. Those masters who were harsh on their servants would receive very little or even no monthly payment. In the past, Li Min was extremely harsh on his servants. In addition, the finances of Prince Liang's palace were not good, so except for the stewards and above, other low-level servants had no monthly money. Li Min discovered this situation when he opened a tea workshop. The picking period of tea leaves was very short. In order to increase the amount of fried tea as much as possible and prevent the workers in the workshop from being passive and slacking off, Li Min decided to implement rewards at that time.At this time, workers were given five cents for every kilogram of tea made, and those who worked harder would get more. This immediately fully mobilized the enthusiasm of many people. After all, slaves are also human beings, and they also have places to spend money. In the past, they did not have a penny, but now they can get at least 10 penny if they work hard every day, and 300 penny in a month. , which is considered a good income in this era. "Your Majesty is generous to his servants, and I admire him very much. He will never deduct wages from workers. Please rest assured, Your Majesty!" Liu Hu said with determination. As the head of the workshop, Li Min also gave him every prescription. He was in charge of the tea plantation and had a regular monthly salary of two guans per month. Now adding the two guans per month from the workshop, it worked out to three guans per month, which was almost the same as Gao Zhong's salary. Liu Hu¡¯s performance made Li Min very satisfied, and after a few more explanations, he asked him to leave. After tasting the new tea roasted by the tea shop, Li Min found that it was much better than the tea roasted by himself, which made Li Min even more satisfied. Before he could rest for a while, Gao Zhong asked to see him again. "Your Highness, the old slave who sells new tea has been found. I have brought him here to see you today!" Gao Zhong came in and bowed to Li Min. The status of merchants in the Tang Dynasty was extremely low. 'At the bottom of the list, commerce is regarded as a lowly industry. With Li Min's status, it is impossible to sell tea under the brand name of Prince Liang's Mansion, so he can only find trusted merchants to sell tea on a consignment basis. "Oh, you can make the decision on such a small matter. You don't need to bring anyone to see me!" Li Min was a little strange. Logically speaking, a businessman does not need to be visited in person anyway. As the steward of the palace, Gao Zhong should not commit such a crime. Is this a mistake? "Your Highness, the Wang family is the only merchant affiliated with the Wang Palace, and and the Wang Palace has been unable to deal with him in some ways, so I would like to ask Your Highness to meet him in person!" Gao Chong looked a little embarrassed on his face, and he was hesitant to speak. "Holy crap! Is this the same bastard thing I did before?" Li Min slapped his head in pain. Seeing Gao Zhong's expression, he guessed something. He really didn't know if he owed that bastard Li Shocked, I have to bear the blame for all the bad things in the past. As expected, Gao Zhong nodded in embarrassment. Now that the fat eunuch had understood Li Min's temper, he became much more courageous. He now had the courage to say things he didn't dare to say before. After Gao Zhong¡¯s narration, Li Min finally understood the grudges between the Wang family and ¡®himself¡¯. As mentioned before, the status of merchants in the Tang Dynasty was extremely low. Not to mention the princes and nobles, even ordinary people were unwilling to engage in business. However, the huge profits generated by business made people jealous, so wealthy businessmen were very important in society. They are in a position of being exploited and are often made things difficult or blackmailed by others. In order to get rid of this exploited status, various businesses have looked for backers, and named their properties under the names of wealthy and prosperous families. They send large sums of money as tribute every year, and the wealthy and prosperous families provide them with protection. In this way, the wealthy and prosperous people get the money they need, and the merchants can develop their business safely by leveraging the reputation of the wealthy and prosperous people. It is a win-win situation. The Wang family who came to see Li Min this time was the only business affiliated to his name in Prince Liang's Mansion. The Wang family was originally one of the top ten wealthy businessmen in Chang'an City, and the family's business was also one of the best in Chang'an City. It was originally affiliated with Ying Guogong, Warrior Yi, who was originally one of Li Yuan's most trusted ministers, but after Li Shimin ascended the throne, , Ying Guogong's power was declining day by day, and the Wang family's business was also affected. Until a few years ago, the Wang family found a way to be affiliated with Li Min, and offered thousands of coins every year for Li Min's squandering. Originally, they were living in peace. . But just last year, Li Min attended the banquet of Zhang Sun Chong, the eldest son of Zhao Guogong Zhang Sun Wuji. After the banquet, everyone gathered for gambling. Li Min was originally a good gambler but was very unlucky. In the end, he lost the bet with Zhang Sun Chong and even hung up the Wang family. The restaurant and shop in his name were used as mortgage. Businessmen pay to affiliate their properties to wealthy families, and wealthy families provide protection but do not touch these properties. This has become the default rule between businessmen and wealthy families, but Li Min doesn't care about this with his two hundred and fifty. Anyway, he has it in his name. Quan dealt with them, but they all lost to Changsun Chong. Later, the eldest son's family took the contract signed by Li Min and went to the Wang family to ask for the property. Although the Wang family was angry, they did not dare to offend the eldest son's family, so they had no choice but to surrender most of the property. The direct consequence of this incident was that Li Min¡¯s Prince Liang¡¯s residence was discredited, and no businessman dared to rely on his residence anymore. The Wang family suffered heavy losses, and all major industries were transferred to the Changsun family. The Wang family was left with only a few small workshops and stores to survive. From one of the top ten wealthy businessmen in Chang'an, they suddenly fell to a small businessman who could barely make ends meet. The butler of Prince Liang's Mansion at the time felt sorry for him, and kept letting the Wang family stay in Prince Liang's Mansion without requiring them to pay money every year, which was a little compensation for them. "Bastard!" Li Min cursed in a low voice. He was not only scolding the previous Li Min, but also scolding the Changsun family. It was obvious that this idiot Li Min had been tricked by the Changsun family. Not only did he lose his reputation, but also the Changsun family. He gave the other party a large amount of property, which was a loss.The people lost their troops again. Recalling that Changsun Wuji tricked him last time in elementary school, Li Min couldn't help but feel wary. It seemed that he would have to be more careful about this insidious Changsun Wuji in the future. "Let him come in!" Li Min weakly ordered Gao Zhong. He understood Gao Zhong's deep intention of asking him to meet the Wang family. If he wanted to solve the financial problems of Prince Liang's house, he must start from the business side, and this inevitably required a person. As the agent of Prince Liang's Mansion, after all, he couldn't do business directly. But Prince Liang¡¯s Mansion has a bad reputation in the business world, and no businessman dares to cooperate with them. The only choice left is the Wang family, which is still attached to the Prince¡¯s Mansion. However, they lost most of their family property last time. Although the Wang family did not dare to say anything openly, What, but secretly he probably already hates him, Prince Liang. Therefore, it is necessary to meet and communicate now. It is best to let the Wang family eliminate their resentment, so that they can cooperate better. But this is not an easy task. After all, it is a family property that has been worked hard for generations. If Li Min loses everything in one day, no one can easily forgive him. "The villain Wang Zihao, join His Royal Highness Prince Liang!" The visitor followed Gao Zhong as soon as he came in, and immediately knelt down on the ground and saluted. Li Min looked at the person in charge of the Wang family and found that he was about thirty years old. He had a square face and a long beard and looked very elegant. He didn't look like a businessman at all, but rather like a scholar who came to Chang'an to take the exam. Although this Wang Zihao was respectful, his expression was always calm. He stared at the ground and never looked at Li Min, making it impossible for anyone to know what he was thinking. "Haha, Mr. Wang is so polite, please get up quickly! Wen'er, serve tea to Mr. Wang quickly!" Li Min, with a smile on his face, quickly helped him up and served him freshly brewed tea. Wang Zihao was obviously taken aback by Li Min's enthusiastic attitude. He sat down at a loss and didn't dare to move. He didn't know what tricks Li Min was going to play. Li Min always felt that he owed the other party a little and couldn't think of what to say. The situation was awkward for a while. "Mr. Wang, Gao Zhong must have told you the reason why he invited you here, right?" Li Min took a sip of tea and thought for a while before speaking. "Your Majesty has killed a villain. I don't deserve the word sir. This is how the prince calls a certain Zihao!" Upon hearing Li Min's question, Wang Zihao immediately stood up and bowed and replied, "The senior manager has already told this villain before I came here." , saying that the palace has made a batch of new tea, and wants to hand it over to the villain for sale!" "Well, that's right. The tea next to you is the newly made tea. Can you try it and see how it tastes?" Li Min raised his hand to signal him to sit down, and then he started to speak. Wang Zihao sat down obediently, picked up the tea cup and looked at the color of the tea, then put it to his nose and smelled it, then tasted it in a small sip, then closed his eyes and savored it, suddenly opened his eyes and shouted loudly He praised: "Good tea! Your Highness, the color of this tea soup is green and transparent, and the tea aroma is deep and pleasant. It tastes slightly bitter at first and then sweet. It is a rare good tea!" "Haha, Zihao is indeed a person who knows tea. Based on your understanding of the market, how should this tea be priced?" Li Min has never decided on the price of tea. First, he is not familiar with the Tang Dynasty tea industry. I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t know how big the demand is in the market. If it is not appropriate to set it high or low. "This~?" Wang Zihao pondered for a moment, "I dare to ask the prince, what is the production of this tea?" "Huh? Does this have anything to do with output?" Li Min asked curiously. "Yes, if the output of this tea is very small, then go for the high-end route, and the price of one tael per hundred is not an exaggeration. But if the output is large, I suggest that the price should be lower to avoid not being able to sell all the tea!" Expert Even an expert thinks more carefully than a layman like Li Min. "Well, this year's spring tea is not well prepared, so the output is only two thousand kilograms. If the sales this time are good, I will expand the scale of the workshop when the summer tea comes. It is estimated that the output will increase several times." Li Min thought for a while and replied , tea can be harvested all year round, and can be divided into spring tea, summer tea, autumn tea and winter tea according to the season. "It seems that the output of this tea is not small, so it is not suitable for high-end sales. The best tea now is only 800 Wen per catty. This tea is better than the tea on the market. The price is best set at 1,000 to 1,500 Wen." The time must not exceed twice the highest price." Wang Zihao replied respectfully. "Well, okay, if I wholesale it to you at a price of 900 Wen per catty, are you willing to take over this business?" Li Min laughed in his heart. He didn't expect that Wang Zihao would set such a high price. The material cost of tea is about 250 Wen. Even if the labor and site costs are excluded, the cost per catty is only 300 Wen. It is sold at a price of 900 Wen, making a net profit of 600 Wen. Two thousand catties is 1,200 Wen, and this is still In the first season, if the output doubles in the next season, it will be three to four thousand guan, and the income will be at least 10,000 guan a year. This is simply incredible! Hearing that Li Min had wholesaled tea leaves to him for 900 Wen, Wang Zihao was shocked and his face was filled with disbelief.He looked at Li Min with a dissatisfied expression. This was the first time he had carefully looked at His Highness Prince Liang. If he wholesales to himself at such a low price, then he can make at least a difference of two to three hundred cash. Calculating based on the output Li Min said, his annual income of four to five thousand cash is not as good as the Wang family's heyday. income, but there are not many businesses in Chang'an with such income. "This this, thank you Prince Liang for your kindness, but" Even though he was used to big scenes in shopping malls, Wang Zihao was at a loss now. If he accepted this business, although his Wang family would not be able to recover in a short time, But it can get out of the current predicament and accumulate capital for a comeback. But he was worried that there was some conspiracy in it. After all, he was the King of Liang. Even if he was asked to sell on behalf of others without making any money, he had nothing to say. But now that such a large profit was given to him, he had to doubt it. . "Zihao, you don't have to doubt this. I used to act recklessly and did a lot of wrong things. I owe you a lot to the Wang family. This tea business can be considered as some compensation for you!" Li Min stepped forward to take pictures. He sighed, leaning on Wang Zihao's shoulder. "But this is just the beginning. As long as you follow me and work hard, there will be more and more businesses like this in the future. I will compensate you a thousand times for the property your Wang family has lost!" Li Min looked at Wang Zihao's return. In a daze, he continued to pat his shoulder and said. "It's a pity that Wang Zihao is completely stupid now. The majestic Prince of Liang actually humbled himself and promised himself that he would return the lost property of their Wang family a thousand times. Isn't this a dream? Until Wang Zihao left Prince Liang's Mansion, he did not wake up from that sluggish state. Just when Li Min was making money in the palace, his name had already caused a sensation in the entire city of Chang'an. The two poems were spread through Li Yong and others, especially the song "Wine will enter". It has been widely recited and has become a must-recite at banquets for scholars. For a time, Li Liulang's reputation as a poet spread throughout Chang'an. Some good people revealed the story of how Li Min was completely different before and after he lost his memory, which added a lot of legend to Li Min. Even half of the Three Character Classic he recited in elementary school was sung by interested people, which further strengthened Li Min's reputation. Even the married women who stayed in the boudoir heard about King Liang's talent and reputation. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 15 The reputation of poetic talent fills Chang'an Outside the post station, beside the broken bridge, Loneliness leads to no owner. It is already dusk and I am sad alone, More wind and rain. There is no intention of fighting for spring, Ren Qunfang is jealous. Scattered into mud and crushed into dust, Only the fragrance remains the same. At dusk when the flowers were blooming all over the garden, a girl in green stood leaning on the bridge, looking at the happy fish swimming under the bridge, and sang Li Min's fortune teller in a low voice. This girl looks to be only fourteen or fifteen years old. With her slender figure, delicate oval face, and picturesque eyebrows, coupled with the beautiful scenery around her, she looks like a fairy from the Moon Palace. "It's a pity that this beautiful picture did not last long. A little maid with a double bun walked quickly towards the bridge carrying a tray, shouting as she walked: "Miss! Miss!" "Lvzhu, please keep your voice down, you've made all my fish noise away!" the girl said with some dissatisfaction, her charming little face was covered with a layer of sunset, making her look extremely charming. "Hehe, Lvzhu realized that he was wrong, now he must show his respect to the young lady!" The little maid named Lvzhu stuck out her tongue playfully and said with a smile. ¡°Damn girl, you¡¯re so old and you¡¯re not serious yet, who dares to marry you in the future?¡± The girl was amused by Luzhu and laughed. "Hey, it doesn't matter if no one wants the green beads. But miss, your husband has sent someone to bring new tea to the old man. The old man has asked people to bring some to you, miss. This tea is really strange. It can be brewed with just boiling water. It's drinkable, and it smells delicious, please try it, miss!" Lu Zhu said teasingly, and brought the tea in front of the girl. "Prince Liang?" When the girl heard 'future husband', her face became very complicated, almost angry and resentful, but not at all happy. This beautiful girl is Li Min's fianc¨¦e, Xiao Wenxin, Xiao Yu's granddaughter. "Miss, I heard that after King Liang was injured and lost his memory, he seemed to be a changed person. He was no longer as domineering as before, and he was also talented. He wrote poems like "The Wine Will Enter", which is now being sung throughout Chang'an. Miss, you Don't you like His Highness Prince Liang's poem about plum blossoms the most?" Luzhu understood his lady's thoughts very well and immediately explained. Regarding Luzhu¡¯s explanation, Xiao Wenxin seemed not to have heard it, and the look on his face returned to calm. He stretched out his delicate hand to pick up the teacup, opened his red lips and took a sip of tea. "Good tea, please give some to mother!" Tai Chi Palace, Wangyun Palace. "Don't you see the water of the Yellow River coming up from the sky, rushing to the sea and never returning. Don't you see the mirror in the high hall has sad white hair, the morning is like blue silk and the evening turns to snow" Li Min very helplessly recited this famous poem about the wine in Chang'an, Concubine Yang, on the other hand, was half-lying on the couch with a suspicious look on her face. She was holding tea brewed by her son in her hand, but she didn't drink a sip. In order to advertise the new tea, Li Min set aside part of the tea leaves to give away, and gave away almost everything he could think of. Of course, we must not forget to honor Concubine Yang with such a good thing, so he delivered it in person today. But I didn't expect that as soon as I entered Wangyun Palace, I was pulled by Concubine Yang to recite a poem. Although she was in the palace, Li Min's poems had reached her ears, but it was difficult for Concubine Yang to believe that they were written by her son. In fact, it is no wonder that Concubine Yang is suspicious. The so-called mother knows her son better. A mother knows best what her son is like. With Concubine Yang's understanding of Li Min, she cannot believe that her son has such literary talent. So as soon as Li Min came in, she pulled her to recite poems. "Ming'er, tell me the truth, did you ask someone to write these poems for you?" After finally waiting for Li Min to finish memorizing the poems, when Concubine Yang said this, Li Min was very embarrassed. . "Concubine, do you really not believe in your son?" Li Min looked aggrieved. Although Concubine Yang's guess was very close to the truth, anyone would feel uncomfortable being asked like this by his own biological mother. "Don't be angry, M'er. It's not that mother doesn't believe you, it's just" Concubine Yang was actually very conflicted. Emotionally, she certainly hoped that her son would be really talented, but intellectually, she had to doubt it. "Mother~" Seeing that Concubine Yang was still a little doubtful, Li Min could only use his trump card and called out to her sweetly, "Actually, my son was injured last time and survived the disaster. Although he lost his life after waking up, Memories of the past, but I found that many things were learned by myself without a teacher, and even my studies have been greatly improved. Some inexplicable poems often flashed in my mind. Many things were thought up by my son's brain, such as these The poems, the Three-Character Classic, which was praised by my father, and even the method of making this new tea were all thought up by my son. Mother, please try it quickly, otherwise it will get cold." Li Min used the trick he used to fool Comrade Li before to fool his mother. At the end of the sentence, he held the teacup in Yang Fei's hand and sent it to his mother's side.??'s lips to divert her attention. "Well, good tea!" Concubine Yang couldn't resist her son's kindness. She sipped the tea and praised it, and then said with a look of relief, "I have known for a long time that my son is born to be extraordinary, and he will definitely be better than your father's others." My son is outstanding. Sure enough, Min'er, you have not let me down. A few poems have already made your name famous in Chang'an. My mother my mother" When Concubine Yang said this, her tears couldn't stop falling. She said "for mother" two times in a row and couldn't say any more, so she started to cry. This frightened Li Min. Concubine Yang's health was not good to begin with, so she shouldn't get seriously ill just because her son was prosperous. He hurriedly put his arms around Concubine Yang's shoulders for the last time, and used the techniques of later generations to make girls happy to coax his mother, and finally made Concubine Yang stop her tears. "You brat, although you seem to be a different person after waking up this time, your mouth is still so sweet." Concubine Yang burst into laughter, pointed at Li Min and scolded, "Okay, these sweet words of yours are still the same. Put it away, my mother will not do this." "Mother, what my son said is true. From now on, my son must be filial to his mother. He will never let her worry about her son again, and he will never make her angry again." Although Concubine Yang said that Although he didn't like this, he was so amused by Li Min's words that he chuckled, and the look he looked at Li Min was very loving and gratifying. Li Min was also very happy. In addition to making Concubine Yang happy, he finally discovered one of Li Min's previous strengths: his sweet mouth. No wonder Concubine Yang doted on his troubled son so much. Next, Li Min had a conversation with his mother and asked someone to bring tea in. Of course, he would not be stingy with his mother Li Min. One gift would be a hundred kilograms of tea. Of course, Concubine Yang could not drink so much tea by herself. Concubine Yang was asked to give these to her concubines. You can advertise this kind of tea, and secondly, it also gives Concubine Yang some face. After all, having such a filial son and so generously sending such good tea would definitely arouse the envy and jealousy of many concubines. Li Min stayed at Concubine Yang's place all day and did not leave until dinner. When he rode back to Prince Liang's Mansion, he found Gao Zhong waiting for him outside the mansion. It seemed that he had been waiting for a long time. . "Your Highness, you are finally back. Your Highness the King of Shu and Jiu Lian have been waiting for you for a long time. The old slave has asked people to prepare food, and now they are eating in the front hall." Seeing Li Min coming back, Gao Zhong hurriedly came up to hold him back. Reining the horse, he helped Li Min off the horse and said. "Oh, Third Brother and Jiu Lian are both here?" When Li Min heard that Li Ke and Li Yong were both here, he felt a little strange and hurriedly followed Gao Zhong into the palace. "Brother Wang, that chicken is mine, how can you bully a small one?" "Jiu Liang, I don't like mutton, so I'll give you the plate of mutton, but I'd better give this chicken to you!" As soon as I arrived at the door of the front hall, I heard the quarrel between the two people inside. As soon as I entered, I saw Li Ke holding a beggar chicken and gnawing wildly, while Li Yong stuffed mutton into his mouth with a look of complaint. In the Tang Dynasty, the meal sharing system was implemented, and the dishes on the table for both people were the same. It seemed that after Li Ke finished eating the beggar's chicken on his table, he snatched the chicken on Li Yong's table to eat. "Liu Lang, you came just in time. Hurry up and ask someone to bring me another chicken. How do you cook the chicken in your house? It's so delicious!" Li Yong saw Li Min coming in and immediately threw away the mutton and shouted shouted. Li Min just taught the cooking method of beggar's chicken to the fifth chef yesterday. Although Li Min likes to eat, he doesn't like to cook. He only knows a rough idea of ??how to make delicious food, and beggar's chicken is no exception. Li Min explained the principle of beggar's chicken, and then asked Lao Wu to trial-produce it. It seems that Lao Wu has mastered how to make beggar's chicken today. Li Ke and Li Yong happened to be here, so he made beggar's chicken and served it. After all, it can satisfy the guests and win face for Li Min. "Isn't it just a chicken? If you like it, you can ask the kitchen to make more and take it away. As for arguing with the third brother?" Li Min said with some humor, and ordered his servants to bring another one, looking at Li Yong and Li Ke. The appearance of a person starving to death and being reincarnated as a ghost is really a disgrace to the Li family. "Huh~, a chicken can be so delicious. Where did you find the cook, Sixth Brother?" Li Ke finally finished the second chicken. Looking at the chicken in Li Yong's hand, he was still a little unsatisfied. Unfortunately, My stomach won¡¯t allow it. He touched his round belly and let out a long sigh before asking. "Haha, this is what I thought of by chance. I just asked the chef to make it, and I haven't tasted it yet!" Li Min took a sip of tea and said, although he also wanted to taste the newly made beggar's chicken, but I had already eaten quite a bit at Concubine Yang¡¯s place just now. After all, the food was cooked by Concubine Yang herself, so I had to finish it no matter what, so now I am overwhelmed and can only watch Li Ke and Li Yongda eat their own. tasty. "Uh~" Li Yongren had a small appetite and was already full after eating just one chicken. He burped and said, "Six"??This time it was really a blessing in disguise. Not only could I write poetry, but the food I thought of was so delicious that I wanted to beg that bastard Cheng Chuliang to beat me up! " Li Yong rolled his eyes angrily at Li Yong's masochistic thoughts, while Li Ke burst into laughter. Unfortunately, he was too full and didn't even laugh twice before holding his stomach and groaning, which made Li Yong laugh again. Laughing at him in revenge for his hatred of snatching the chicken just now. They were all brothers, and they fought and fought for a while before they stopped. "Sixth brother, are those poems really written by you?" As soon as he stopped, Li Ke asked a question that gave Li Min a headache. "Third brother, why are you asking the exact same question as my mother? I have been explaining to my mother all day today. I really don't want to talk about this issue anymore. Why don't you go to the palace and ask your mother tomorrow?" Li Min said. He said while putting his hand on his head. "Third brother, Liulang wrote the poem in front of us, and the title was written by the little fat man himself. How can he lie?" Before Li Ke could speak, Li Yong rushed to speak. Li Min has such literary talents, and he is honored to be his brother. Even yesterday his father praised him for his ability to recognize people and make friends with Li Min who have outstanding literary talents. Therefore, Li Yong is Li Min's die-hard supporter no matter whether he is in front of him or behind him. "Jiulang, the fourth brother is also the king of Yue after all. Don't call him that in front of others in the future!" Hearing Li Yong call Li Tai a little fat man, Li Ke's face darkened and he said, he was also doing it for Li Yong's good, in case he gave in If outsiders hear this, they will definitely punish him with disrespect. "I only said this in front of you, Third Brother, and it was Liulang who called me this name first." Li Yong said with a playful smile, and also sued Li Min by the way. "Don't put all the shit on my head. I've forgotten everything in the past. Anyway, whatever you say will be whatever you say!" Li Min retorted not to be outdone. "Rokuro, you are too scoundrel. It was obviously what you said after you composed the poem last time" After Li Yong¡¯s interruption, Li Ke no longer wanted to explore the authenticity of Li Min¡¯s poems, but Li Min could tell that the two of them must have other purposes for coming to him at the same time. "Third brother, Jiuling, why did you come to see me today? We brothers should stop going around in circles!" Li Min said while sipping tea. It's getting dark now, and the curfew will be in place in a while. "Liu Lang is so cheerful. I didn't want to come at first, but my father forced me to come. Isn't it just for the tea?" Li Yong took a sip of tea, then put the tea bowl heavily on the table and said, "The old man looked at Hong, you forced me to come here, and I want to ask Liulang if you can share some sweetness with him?" Li Yong has always been straightforward with Li Min, and he doesn't want to play any tricks, so he said directly. "I don't want to take advantage of Liu Lang. I know the situation in your house better than anyone else. I just want to see how you sell this tea. If you can help me, I will not refuse." Li Ke said very sincerely. , he was still worried about his younger brother, fearing that he would mess up this good business, so he came to understand the situation. "I originally thought so, but when Liulang's tea arrived, King Jiangxia happened to be playing chess with my old man. This old bastard loves money the most. Seeing this tea was like seeing gold and silver treasures. I nudged the old man, and finally my dad was moved and forced me to ask, but Rokuro, you don¡¯t need to pay attention to them. It¡¯s the right thing to pay off your family¡¯s foreign debt as soon as possible. No one can interfere with this tea, the big deal Go back and get a beating!" When Li Yong said this, he was also holding his breath. The King of Jiangxia is the father of that little fat guy Li Jingheng. His name is Li Daozong. He and Li Yong¡¯s fathers, Li Xiaogong and Li Shimin, are cousins. He is also very good at fighting. His only shortcoming is his greed for money. His family has made countless money, and now he is even The younger generation has to have a hand in the business, no wonder Li Yong calls him an old bastard. "Haha, Brother Lao and Ninth Brother are worried. This tea workshop is in my house, and the sales have been handed over to the businessmen affiliated with my house. I rely on this tea to make money and pay off debts, so no one should I want to intervene." Li Min smiled. "Sixth brother, isn't your family only affiliated with the Wang family? You and them" Li Ke also knew about the trouble between Li Min and the Wang family. Now that Li Min dared to hand over the tea matter to the Wang family, could it be that Aren't you afraid that the Wang family might be vindictive and not do things well? Li Yong also looked at Li Min with a strange expression. He was also involved in losing the Wang family's property. "Haha, third brother, don't worry. I gave a part of the tea profits to the Wang family, which gave them a chance to make a comeback. And I also promised them that as long as they follow me well, I will return the family property they lost a hundred times. As long as the person in charge of the Wang family is not a fool, they will never do such a thing that harms others and themselves." Li Min said with a smile. Looking at Li Min¡¯s confident smile, Li Ke suddenly realized that his troubled brother had really grown upNow, he is very considerate in his conduct. He is completely different from the former domineering and reckless Prince Liang. Are there really miracles in this world? The tea has not yet been put on trial sale, but it has already aroused the covetousness of others. This is something Li Min did not expect. However, Li Min had an idea and gave him a new idea, which could bring him a lot of wealth in the shortest time, and also allow Li Yong to go back to pay business to his father, and even transfer several businesses to him. The interests are tied together and the weight of his speech in Prince Liang's house is increased, which is simply killing three birds with one stone. Of course, in order to achieve this goal, he has to give up some of his interests. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 16: A great weapon to make money PS: Why do you feel more tired during the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday than at work? It was not until the curfew was about to come that Li Ke got up and prepared to go back home. Li Yong originally wanted to live here with Li Min. After all, the task assigned to him by his father had not been completed. Although he said it harshly, he still wanted to avoid the limelight first. However, Li Min asked Li Yong to go back and tell his father that they didn't need to think about the tea business, but he also had a bigger business here that he couldn't do with his own strength, so he was planning to recruit people to join him. If If this business is completed, the annual profit will be more than one million! As soon as Li Min said this, not only Li Yong was inexplicably surprised, but even Li Ke was a little moved. He wanted to ask but was embarrassed to ask. "Haha, if your father and the King of Jiangxia are interested, please invite them to come to my house tomorrow. Third brother, don't be polite. You must come tomorrow. I'm too young, I'm afraid I won't be able to impress these two. Cousin, when the time comes, third brother, you will also take part of the shares. If we brothers are tied together, we won¡¯t be afraid of being swallowed up by old foxes like them." Li Ming smiled and said to Li Yong first, and then pulled Li Ke in. , Li Ke is his biological brother, and he often helped him in the past. Of course, he should not forget this third brother because of the benefits. "Haha~, since Liu Lang said so, the third brother will not refuse, but I am very curious, what kind of business can make millions of profits?" Li Ke was also a cheerful person, and agreed with a smile. Li Min's behavior in the past few days has completely changed Li Ke's previous view of him. "Haha, that's it~" Li Min said with a mysterious smile, "We'll keep it a secret for the time being. You'll find out when you come tomorrow!" "Damn, Liulang, when did you learn to play riddles?" Li Yong was full of hope and wanted to hear what the business was, but he didn't expect that Li Min didn't say anything, and he couldn't help but get angry. "Okay, okay, third brother, please leave quickly, otherwise you will be embarrassed if you are caught when the curfew comes." Li Min made up his mind not to say anything, and planned to let them see the real thing with their own eyes tomorrow. After all, this thing is only I'm afraid the words you say are really unconvincing, so it's better to let them experience it for themselves. "Well, it's not a bad night anyway." Li Ke was not in a hurry and left after saying goodbye. Li Yong had no choice but to leave together. After sending the two people out of the palace, Li Min ordered people to call the craftsmen of the wood and iron workshops in the palace. Some time ago, he designed something and asked the craftsmen of these two workshops to make a trial. They talked about it two days ago. It was almost completed, but Li Min was busy with the tea shop at the time, so he never had time to look at it. Not long after Li Min returned to the hall, a servant came in with two people dressed as craftsmen. As soon as the two of them saw Li Min, they immediately knelt down and saluted: "I'm here to see you, my lord!" "Get up, is that thing finished?" Li Min put down the tea bowl and asked. The two craftsmen were both in their forties and fifties, and were in charge of the woodwork workshop and the ironworks workshop respectively. The one with thick arms and legs and a dull face called Huang Cheng is the head craftsman of the carpentry workshop. The man with gray hair and stout body is named Wu Qiao. Because he is old and mature, everyone calls him Old Wu Tou. He is the head craftsman of the iron workshop. "Reporting to the prince, the things have been made. The villain and Lao Huang tried the method as the prince said, and found that it is indeed feasible." Old Wu took a step forward and said. Huang Cheng, who was a carpenter, was dull and seldom talked, so there was Old Wu was the one who spoke about everything. "Well, you did a good job. I will use the things tomorrow. If the things are well made, I will definitely reward you!" When Li Min heard that the things were done, he couldn't hide the excitement on his face. Next, Li Min asked about the details of the production, and Lao Wu and Huang Cheng answered them one by one. They were not allowed to leave until Li Min was satisfied. It was three o'clock in the morning the next day. Li Min had nothing to do anyway, so he hadn't gotten up yet. Suddenly, Gao Zhong hurried in and loudly announced: "Your Highness! Your Highness! What a joy!" "What's going on? What are you doing in such a hurry?" Li Min opened his sleepy eyes and asked very dissatisfied. "Your Highness, as soon as the Wang family's teahouse opened this morning, countless people rushed to buy it. The tea prepared in the teahouse was simply not enough to sell. Less than an hour after it opened, it was already sold out." Gao Zhong said with a look of ecstasy. "Oh?" Li jumped out of bed with a gasp. Although he had expected this result, after all, he had done enough advertising for this new tea. The tea leaves he sent out were hundreds of kilograms, but When he heard with his own ears that the tea was being snapped up like crazy, he couldn't help but feel very excited. At the same time, a sense of joy of success surged into his heart, shaking Li Min's spirit. "Okay! Okay! Okay! Let someone inform Wang Zihao that he must control the quantity sold every day. It is better to sell less every day than to run out of stock. After all, there is still more than a month before the next season's tea leaves come out? "Li Xun walked back and forth in the bedroom excitedly, and at the same time he still did not forget to tell Gao Zhong to remind the Wang family that after all, the current stock of tea is not enough.??, if they are all sold at once, a large amount of money can be made back, but it will have an impact on the newly opened tea house. This tea house will be the main channel for tea sales in the future, and Li Min also invested money in it. , he didn¡¯t want to have a negative impact on the future development of the tea house because of a wrong sales strategy. "Don't worry, Your Majesty, the people of the Wang family are very smart. Seeing that there are too many people rushing to buy tea, they stipulated that each person can buy up to half a catty per day, and except for today, they will only sell 50 catties per day. Calculated in this way, our royal family's tea The stock is enough to last until the summer tea comes." Gao Chong reported with a smile, and he was very satisfied with the Wang family's approach. "Well, not bad, not bad. This Wang Zihao is indeed a talent!" Li Min was also full of praise. In fact, he was also happy and confused. No matter how you say it, the Wang family has been doing business for generations. In the past, he was one of the top ten wealthy businessmen in Chang'an City. His business methods Much better than Li Min. Li Min had opened a wood carving shop in his previous life, but in the Tang Dynasty, he was at most a small shopkeeper. Wang Zihao used to be the CEO of a business consortium, and he was not even a little inferior in rank. "Your Highness, put on your clothes quickly, don't catch a cold!" Wen'er and Hua'er saw Li Min walking around on the ground barefoot and wearing close-fitting clothes, so they hurriedly brought his clothes and served Li Min. After getting dressed and washing up, Gao Zhong also had something to do and retired. After Li Min got dressed and ate some simple breakfast, before Li Ke and the others came, he might as well test the effect of that thing first, since he was idle anyway. Thinking of this, Li Min took people to the northeast corner of the palace, which is the workshop area of ??the palace. After arriving at the workshop area, Li Min did not go to the woodware workshop and ironware workshop, but went directly to the brewery. People in the Tang Dynasty drank freshly brewed wine, so the houses of princes and nobles usually had their own breweries. "Young man Yang Jiu meets His Highness Prince Liang!" As soon as he entered the brewery, a neatly dressed, thin young man with a shrewd face bowed and saluted. If you are a servant in the house, you must kneel down when you see Li Min. The reason why Yang Jiu does not need to kneel down is because his status is different. Li Min once heard Gao Zhong mention that this Yang Jiu was born in a branch of the Yang family in Hongnong, and could barely be regarded as the same clan as Concubine Yang. And because he brewed good wine, he joined Prince Liang's Mansion and was in charge of the brewery, which was generally a workshop in the Prince's Mansion. There is only a craftsman, one level lower than a steward. Although Yang Jiu is only in charge of the brewery, he is a steward. This is the same as Liu Hu, who manages the tea garden. Both of them are stewards, and they are not servants of the palace. He just works for the palace with the salary paid by the palace. "Get up, is there any fermented lees in the brewing workshop now?" Li Min asked while looking at the brewing workshop. The brewing workshop occupies a large area, and there are twenty or thirty craftsmen alone. The tools, grains and other items used in brewing are placed neatly. It seems that Yang Jiu manages it well. "Your Highness, the workshop brews wine once a month, and today we just have fermented lees." Yang Jiu replied respectfully. "Okay, good job. I have created a new brewing utensil. You will prepare the lees for use later!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Although Yang Jiu was confused, he still bowed and accepted the order, and went down to let the craftsman prepare the lees. As soon as the wine grains were prepared, Old Wu Tou and Huang Chengcheng brought over the utensils designed by Li Min. The structure of this thing is very simple. Below it is a huge pot, and above the pot is a large cylindrical wooden barrel with a strange lid on it. This thing is actually a distiller, and anyone with some knowledge of physics can design it. The last time Li Min drank in Junzilou, he found that the taste of the wine was very weak. At that time, he remembered that distilled wine had not yet appeared in the Tang Dynasty. What he drinks now is brewed wine. Because this kind of wine has not been distilled, the alcohol content is low. At most it's only 18 or 9 degrees. People in the Tang Dynasty loved wine, but they usually drank newly brewed wine. This does not mean that newly brewed wine tastes good. In fact, everyone knows that wine becomes more fragrant with age, but undistilled wine has very low alcohol content and requires very strict storage conditions. , it will go bad if you are not careful, so what you usually drink on weekdays is newly brewed wine. Good wine that can be stored for several years or even decades is generally used to celebrate major festivals or entertain important guests. Even Li Surprised, King Liang rarely drank this drink on weekdays. Since distilled liquor has not been invented yet, it is a very profitable opportunity for Li Min. After all, compared with brewing liquor, the emergence of distilled liquor is simply an epoch-making change in the brewing industry, and it will definitely sweep the entire Tang Dynasty society, and inside The profits were so huge that it was unimaginable. If he could keep the secret of distilled liquor, Li Min would definitely become one of the richest men in the Tang Dynasty. But now Li Min is planning to take it out and open a large brewery with Li Ke and others. This is mainly due to two considerations. The most direct reason is that Li Min's economic strength is too weak. If there is no large investment, then he can only make small investments. He doesn't know when he will have capital to expand.?Scale. The underlying reason is very complicated. Ever since he came to the Tang Dynasty, he has had a strong sense of insecurity. Although he is the king of Liang, he does not please Comrade Li among the Li Shimin disciples. , even very annoying. Although he has worked hard to improve his image during this period and tried to change his impression in the mind of Comrade Lao Li, this matter will not be effective in a short time. The struggle between royal families is very cruel, ranging from being demoted to death. Especially Comrade Lao Li himself has set a bad example of killing his brothers, which makes the struggle between the princes who are adults or about to become adults gradually become more and more serious. It tends to get intense, and you may fall into someone else's trap if you are not careful. Although Li Min has no interest in the lofty throne, since he is a prince, he has been involved in the struggle for the throne since he was born, and he cannot escape. If Li Min wants to protect himself, the most effective way is to have strong strength, so Li Min wants to use the benefits that his future knowledge can bring to form a group with a strong background around himself, so that when others want to touch him , is to touch the interests of this group. As long as the people in his group are strong enough, no one can touch him. Li Daozong, Li Xiaogong and others are the first people Li Min wants to win over. The reason why he also draws Li Ke When he came in, he wanted to help his brother. "Well, the workmanship is very fine, there shouldn't be any problems!" Li Min personally checked the still and found that the workmanship was very fine. The iron pot and the wooden barrel fit tightly together. There was a small hole in the middle and upper part of the barrel, and a copper pipe. Insert it diagonally upwards. The upper end is spoon-shaped. The lid of the wooden bucket is actually a short bucket with water outlets and water inlets on both sides. The bottom is an iron cone, and the tip of the awl is facing the head of the spoon below. When using the short bucket, keep adding cold water, and then put the distiller's grains into a large pot to steam. The boiling point of alcohol is relatively low. When heated, it turns into gas and rises. When it encounters the cold cone-shaped bottom, it turns into liquid, and then passes through the awl along the lines. The tip drips into the spoon below, and then flows out of the bucket through the copper pipe. Distilled liquor has a high degree of alcohol content, generally reaching 50 or 60 degrees, and must be blended before drinking. The longer it is sealed and stored, the stronger the flavor will be. Even after opening, it can be stored without deterioration for one year. Distilled liquor has great advantages over non-distilled liquor. Once launched, it will definitely replace the current non-distilled liquor. At this moment, Li Min was enjoying the huge wealth that distilled wine had brought to him. A servant came to report that Li Ke and the others had arrived. Li Min hurriedly asked someone to bring them here, intending to steam the wine in person to show them, and then Let them taste the spirit again and let the facts speak for themselves. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 17: Brewing Workshop and Alcoholism PS: A big chapter of 5,000 words. I wish everyone a happy National Day! After a while, Li Ke and others came here while walking and talking. Li Min hurriedly greeted them. After all, they were either elders or brothers, so he didn't dare to put on any airs. "Nephew Li Min, meet your uncle and brother!" Li Min stepped forward and saluted. In addition to Li Xiaogong, Li Daozong, Li Min and Li Yong, the people who came were actually Li Xiaojie and Li Jingheng whom they met at the last banquet. Fatty Li Jingheng probably came with his father Li Daozong, but Li Xiaojie with the mustache was a little surprised. "Imperial nephew, you don't need to be polite. Your reputation has spread all over Chang'an these days. Several of your cousins ??are clamoring to come and meet this great talent like you!" Li Xiaogong smiled and helped Li Min up, and actually started driving. caught his joke. "Haha, my uncle has given me the award. My nephew only wrote a few crooked poems. How can he be so talented?" Li Min smiled and said modestly, while looking at the King of Hejian, who had the highest military merit in the royal family. Li Xiaogong looks to be in his forties. He is thin and tall, with an ancient appearance and three long beards. He looks very elegant. There is no trace that he was once a famous military general. Instead, he looks like a military commander. A scribe holding a scripture in his hand. Unfortunately, this boy Li Yong did not inherit the slightest bit of his father's demeanor. He looked no different from the Young and Dangerous boys of later generations with his ruffian spirit. "Hahaha~, Liulang, please stop being modest. If what you write is crooked poetry, then all the scholars in Chang'an will not dare to write poetry anymore. Compared with you, your bastard cousin is really worthless. Ah!" Jiangxia King Li Daozong said and pointed at his son Li Jingheng, which caused everyone to burst into laughter, while Li Jingheng laughed with embarrassment. This King of Jiangxia seems to have a very cheerful personality, which is exactly the opposite of Li Xiaogong's thin body. He is wide and fat. His round and fat face is full of kindness, which makes people feel close to him at first glance. Li Jingheng completely succeeded his father. It seems that the King of Jiangxia did really well in the Tang Dynasty, especially because he won the trust of Li Shimin. Even if he was dismissed from office because of corruption and bribery, he was quickly re-employed. If he hadn't offended Changsun Wuji and Chu Suiliang later, If he died on the distribution road, he would probably live longer. "That's right, who doesn't know Liu Lang's name now? In the past few days, many familiar scholars in my house have asked to see you. They want me to introduce you to you, a great talent who is famous in Chang'an!" Qinghe King Li Xiaojie also said that for such a talented person in the clan, they, the royal relatives of the clan, also have a lot of face, so they have the same attitude. After all, Li Min's fame has no conflict of interest with them. "Haha, uncle is so complimented!" Li Min said with a smile. The opening atmosphere was good and very harmonious. "I invite some uncles and the emperor to come here today. The main reason is that I have brewed a new wine in my house. I want to invite you. Please review it!" "Wine?" Li Xiaogong and others all frowned. The purpose of their visit today was for the business that Li Min mentioned to make money, not to drink some new wine. "Liu Lang, you" Li Ke was also anxious. He didn't care about business or anything. What he was afraid of was that Li Min would offend these uncles. Li Xiaojie among them was nothing more than a noble prince. But Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong are different. For example, Li Daozong followed Li Jing to pacify Tuyuhun last year and held real power in his hands. Although Li Xiaogong retired because of his previous military exploits, his prestige and potential strength should not be underestimated. , these two people are not easy to offend Li Min. "Haha, third brother, don't worry. If you have anything to say, let's talk after drinking!" Li Min interrupted Li Ke, then waved to the craftsman and said: "Light up the fire!" Following his order, someone immediately lit the pot. firewood. The work before distillation has been prepared, and the only thing left is to raise the fire for distillation. Li Xiaogong and others looked at it inexplicably, wondering what Li Min was up to. Not long after the fire started, the lees in the pot gradually heated up. The alcohol in it was heated and turned into gas, which then condensed into liquid when it encountered the cold lid. It dripped down the tip of the awl into the copper spoon. Soon, a thin stream of wine flowed out from the copper pipe on the wall of the barrel, and was caught by the sprinkling altar that had been prepared below. "Hmm~, what a delicious wine!" As the wine flowed out, a strong aroma of wine filled the workshop. Li Yong, who is a very good wine drinker, sniffed his nose and couldn't help but pick up a spoon and drink some. Pour the wine into your mouth. "Holy shit, shut up! Do you want to die?" Li Min was so frightened that he knocked the spoon away. What came out now was the head of the wine. Although it tastes very fragrant, you must not drink it directly because it contains extremely high formaldehyde content. , drinking too much can kill you. "Liu Lang, wasn't it just a little wine? How could it scare you like this?" Li Yong said very dissatisfied. "What do you know? The first thing that comes out is called the head of the wine. It is poisonous. If you drink a little, you will feel chest tightness and discomfort. If you overdose, you will definitely die. You can only store it for a period of time to let the poison inside dissipate, and thenOnly then can it be blended with wine. "Li Min said angrily. "Is there such a strange thing?" Li Xiaogong asked with a surprised look, "But the taste of this wine is so delicious, I can't help but want to drink it." Li Xiaogong also had a greedy look on his face, he and Li Yong As expected of a father and son, a pair of desperate drunkards. After receiving about a kilogram of the wine head, immediately change the jar. What comes out is the heart of the wine and you can drink it directly. Wait until the taste of the final wine becomes lighter, and then change the jar. What comes out at this time is the tail of the wine. When the next distillation occurs, the tail can be added for distillation again. "Come! How about you try this wine?" Li Min held the jar with the heart of the wine in his hands and took a deep breath of the wine before saying. No one present was a bad drinker, especially Li Xiaogong and his son, who were the first to rush up, poured a bowl and couldn't wait to put it in their mouths. As a result, as soon as the wine was in my mouth, I was immediately made to vomit by the high concentration of alcohol, but I was reluctant to part with such a delicious wine. My face turned red for a while. It took me a long time to calm down, and I drank the wine in my mouth with a 'gudong' sound. Swallow into the stomach. "Hoo~, what a strong wine!" Li Xiaogong took a deep breath and praised loudly. "Good wine! One more bowl!" Li Yong is a drunkard. He drank up the wine in a few mouthfuls. He felt that it was not satisfying and poured another bowl. Li Daozong and others next to him took a look. When there was no more to drink, a swarm of swarms rushed in to grab it. Following the lessons learned by Li Xiaogong and his son, they did not dare to drink it in big gulps, but tasted it in small sips. After they got used to the strength of the wine, they boldly drank. After a while, the wine in the jar was overflowing. They drank most of it. "Hey~, LiuLiu Lang, this wine is really good, butit's just too strong! Haha~" Li Yong hung out his tongue and fell drunkenly. After speaking, he fell to the ground. He had drunk the most just now. , and the wine was so strong, he, who had never been a good drinker, couldn't hold on any longer and fell to the ground drunk. "Hahaha~, this bastard!" Li Xiaogong laughed and kicked his son, "Someone, carry him down! It's so shameful, you dare to drink such a strong drink without the ability to drink!" "Good wine! Good wine! After drinking this good wine, any other wine you drink in the future will become bland. If you do well, you can earn more than a million a year? It is even possible to make tens of millions." He has always been the most sensitive to money. Li Daozong also understood at this time that it turned out that the business Li Min was talking about was this wine. If he hadn't tasted it himself, he would never believe that there was such a beautiful wine in the world? "Liu Liang, how is the production of this wine?" Li Xiaojie and Li Min often hang out together, and they talk very directly. "The output of the same grain is estimated to be only one-third of the previous one, but as long as the raw materials are enough, you can get almost as much as you want." Li Min made an estimate before speaking. If it is not distilled, the alcohol content is only a dozen or so at most. degree, and after distillation, the degree must be increased at least three times. In addition to the loss during the distillation process, it would be good to have one-third of the previous output. This is also a considerable increase in the yield of the distiller's grains caused by distillation. result. "Okay! This is indeed a big business. How are you going to allocate the shares, Liuyang?" Li Daozhong was already dazzled by the wonderful money scene of distilled liquor and asked impatiently. He is now I wish I could put this wine on the market right away and exchange it for heavy copper coins. Others also listened quietly, after all, this was related to their future interests. "Hey, nephew, I am a poor prince. Now my family still owes a lot of foreign debts, so this time I can only invest in technology, and I must hold at least 20% of the shares. As for the rest, it will still be made by three people. The emperor's uncle and the emperor's brother should discuss it among themselves!" Li Min played a trick. Anyway, the technology is in his hands. He has 20% of the shares. As for how to divide the rest, he doesn't care. After all, it doesn't matter how much or how little he shares. Offend. "Hahaha~, everyone said that Liu Yan became an amazing literary talent after losing his memory. I didn't see your literary talent today, but I saw your cunningness first!" After listening to Li Min's words, Li Xiaogong joked with a smile. . Several other people also understood Li Min's thoughts and laughed together. Next, headed by Li Daozong, the four princes began to allocate their respective shares according to the amount of funds or in-kind contributions. Although these few are all princes, when it comes to their own interests, they are no different from ordinary businessmen. Even Li Ke is no exception. In the end of the quarrel, even Li Min was dragged into the water by them, noisily. It was hard to settle down in the end. The redivided shares were 30% owned by the wealthy Li Daozong, and 20% owned by Li Xiaogong. Li Ke and Li Xiaojie were the weakest, each accounting for 15%. Li Min's 20% remained unchanged, but in addition to providing technology, he also had to pay for free. Provide distiller production and post-maintenance. The five people contributed a total of about 300,000 yuan, which was equivalent to 1% of the total fiscal revenue during the Zhenguan period. It was also a large amount for several princes.? Huge funds. Li Xiaogong had a large piece of wasteland near Chang'an City, which could be used to build a wine making workshop. The craftsmen in the workshop were hired by various princes. If there were not enough, he would buy them from Sinong Temple. The core of the brewing workshop is the distilling workshop. The plan is to separate the distilling workshop and make it composed of close craftsmen from each house. Without the joint consent of the five of them, no one is allowed to approach, otherwise they will be executed. After all, the craftsmen here are all official slaves, and life and death are in the hands of these people. As a modern person, Li Min is very uncomfortable with this slave system, but he also has self-awareness and knows that this is not something he can change. Moreover, this system is very beneficial to him now. It can at least ensure that the secret of distilled liquor is not spread, so he has no plans to change it for the time being. "Come on, come on! I would like to thank the two royal brothers for taking care of me. If I have to do something in the future, I will die in pieces." After the matter of the brewing workshop was finalized, Li Min immediately prepared wine and food to entertain everyone. During the dinner, Li Xiaojie repeatedly asked Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong and the two toasted. Li Min asked Li Ke privately and found out that the reason why Li Xiaojie came with them was thanks to the help of Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong. This matter is said to be quite old. Li Xiaojie's father was Li Shentong, King of Huai'an. When he was alive, he was also an old general with outstanding military achievements. He made a lot of contributions to the Tang Dynasty. Seven of his sons were crowned kings. It can be seen that Li Yuan affirmed the old man's contribution at that time. The old man and Li Yuan are cousins, a generation older than Li Xiaogong and others. When Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong were young, they were taken care of by the old man in the army, and they were very grateful to the old man. Li Shentong died in the fourth year of Zhenguan. They were called to the couch and told them to help take care of his sons. After all, the old man knew what his sons were. Both Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong agreed with tears in their eyes. To say that there are seven princes among the eleven Li Xiaojie brothers, they can be considered a prominent family. The others are doing pretty well. They are either princes or dukes. Although they have no talent, they are all living a stable life in their own aristocracy. Life. But Li Xiaojie was a careless boss. He had everything he wanted to eat, drink, whore, and gamble. He didn't have much money to make in his house. His salary alone was not enough. Within a few years, the money left to him by the former King of Huai'an was gone. Lao Di ate it all. Now Li Xiaojie is actually worse off than Li Min. There are only a few servants left in the huge Qinghe Prince's Palace to support the appearance. The others were sent out of the palace because they could not afford to support them. The Qinghe Princess, who was born in a prominent family, only had one dowry maid to serve her. , even when she gave birth to a daughter, she had to go back to her parents¡¯ home to take care of herself, which can be said to be extremely embarrassing. But even after getting so mixed up, Li Xiaojie still refused to change his ways. At first, his ten brothers often helped him, but later they found that they couldn't fill the bottomless pit, and they gradually started to avoid him. Later, almost no one of his generation wanted to talk to him. He had offended everyone just by borrowing debts but not repaying them, so he could only eat and drink with the juniors like Li Min all day long. This time, Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong couldn't stand it anymore, and were about to help him. Just in time, Li Min said that there was a big business to do, so they called Li Xiaojie over, and his 15% share, It was the two of them who jointly contributed money and lent it to him. Although Li Xiaojie was a bastard, he was still very grateful to Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong for their help. He kept toasting to them at the wine table. The wine is newly brewed liquor, and most of the dishes were brought by Li Min from later generations. In response to Li Ke's strong request, last night's beggar's chicken was the main dish this time. It was golden and orange in color, and the meat was delicious. The tender, soft and fragrant beggar's chicken made the princes present feel extremely embarrassed when eating it, and they kept praising the cook of Li Min's house. "Liu Lang, this wine is good, but it's too strong and spicy. I'm afraid some people can't get used to it?" Li Daozong drank the wine in one gulp and said with a red face, "But it's suitable for us. The rough and rude people in the army, take one sip and the spicy smell of alcohol will go straight to your chest, it's very enjoyable!" "Hahaha~, uncle, don't worry, this wine will not go bad when stored. As long as it is stored for a period of time, most of the spiciness in the new wine will dissipate, and the wine will become very fragrant and rich. And the longer it is stored, the better it will be. The wine tastes better when you drink it. If the two uncles have the patience to wait for decades, it will definitely turn into a fairy wine that even gods will attract!" Li Min said with a burp. Although he didn't like drinking, today The people sitting here are all elders, and the two peers are older than him. The only one who is younger than him, Li Yong, is not awake yet, so no matter who is toasting, he has to drink, and he is already a bit drunk now. "Hahahaha~, you brats dare to make fun of me. Daozong and I are both dozens of years old. There are still decades to wait, but you brats do have a chance to taste Yipin Na Immortal brew!" Li Xiaogong laughed loudly, his tone not caring about life or death at all. The half-drunk King of Hejian showed his true colors as a general.His personal pride and open-mindedness are undoubtedly revealed. "Singing to wine, what is life" Li Xiaogong got excited about drinking, picked up the jug and sang Cao Cao's "Dan Ge Xing" loudly, his voice was as impassioned as gold and jade, and it faintly revealed the killing atmosphere on the battlefield, which made people feel It was exciting to hear it. "Humanlife is short, and you should enjoy yourself in the moment. Suchsuch fine wine and delicious food, if you can invite a group of friends to drink and sing, wouldn't it be a joy in life?" Li Xiaojie also drank too much and got knotted. Baba was talking nonsense. "Bah~! What a great idea!" I don't know why Li Daozong went crazy, but he suddenly slapped the table, stood up and said loudly. Li Xiaojie, who was sitting next to him, was so frightened that he was so alert that he had already woken up from the wine. Li Ke, who was top-heavy from drinking and was already drunk, slipped directly under the table and snored after a while. "Daozong, your drinking capacity is no longer good. You are already drunk after just a few drinks?" Li Xiaogong said with a smile. "Brother Wang, I'm not drunk, but the words of filial piety reminded me." Li Daozong shook off Li Jingheng, who was trying to help him with his drunken fist, stroking his beard and smiling, "Since we have newly made such a delicious wine, why not invite all our relatives and friends to share it with us?" Tasting this wine? In this way, you can not only build up the reputation of this wine, but also get together with old friends to have a good drink and talk. Maybe it can become a grand event. Isn't it a great thing?" "My uncle is a great talent, and my nephew has great admiration for me!" Li Min was the first to jump out and agree. It was a pity that the King of Jiangxia did not go into business. He actually understood the importance of advertising without a teacher. Li Xiaojie and Li Jingheng, who were barely awake, also cheered loudly. These two people love to be lively. Since Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong were so interested, of course they followed suit. "Good idea, you and I are getting older, and the injuries we suffered when we were young are recurring. I don't know when I will never have the opportunity to taste such a fine wine again. I just happened to invite a group of old friends to have a happy drink. Even if I die, I will not risk it." This life, hahahaha~" After Li Xiaogong said this, he picked up the wine bottle and blew wildly. Li Min felt dizzy. He could drink so boldly. How could he see any signs of old age? At the end of the drinking session, all the young people climbed down. When Li Min fell down, the two old guys were wrestling with their shirtless arms. Whoever won would have another drink. No one knew who would win in the end. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 18 The Beginning of the Banquet of the Five Kings "Uh~, starting from today, I must stop drinking. It's so uncomfortable!" Li Min groaned. He didn't know what time it was. As soon as he woke up, he felt a splitting headache and his whole head was about to explode. It exploded, and my stomach felt terribly uncomfortable. I wanted to vomit but couldn't. My throat was dry and astringent, and my mouth smelled of alcohol. "Your Highness, if you can stop drinking, this servant will really give incense to Sanqing Taoist Master!" The little beauty Wen'er pouted and helped Li Min up, and massaged Li Min's head with a pair of soft little hands. He complained. "Hehe, Your Highness, you were so drunk yesterday that you vomited all over the place. Sister Wen'er was so distressed that she burst into tears!" Hua'er said with a smile while holding the sobering soup. Wen'er was insulted by the little girl and was so angry that she stepped forward to hit Hua'er. Unfortunately, Hua'er was very flexible and put down the hangover soup and ran away without giving Wen'er a chance to do anything. "Your Highness, drink the sobering soup. You will feel better soon." Wen'er looked shy. Being exposed by Hua'er in front of her made her blush with embarrassment and she didn't know where to put her hands and feet. "Your Highness Your Highness must be hungry, my maid will prepare breakfast for you." After saying this, the little girl ran away as if running away. Li Min smiled secretly in his heart. It was not that he had no thoughts about these two beautiful little girls. After all, he was not a gentleman. However, they and he were both under fifteen years old, and they were the fastest growing ones. Sometimes, if you have sex too early, it will probably have a great impact on your body. So even if you want to eat them, you have to wait at least a few years. After drinking the hangover soup, Li Min got dressed and walked around twice. Then he ate a bowl of millet porridge made by Wen'er himself, and then he felt much better. There is a special small kitchen next to the bedroom where he lives. The large kitchen of the palace cannot light the fire 24 hours a day. When Li Min is hungry and the kitchen does not light the fire, Wen'er or Hua'er will go to the small kitchen to cook in person. Order simple meals. Li Min looked at the sky outside and found that the east was only slightly red, and there was still some time before the sun would rise. "Wen'er, prepare pen and paper, help me write something!" Li Min ordered with a yawn. He suddenly remembered that when he was in elementary school, his emperor father had told him to complete the Three Character Sutra and hand it over to the Ministry of Etiquette. He had been very busy these days, so he forgot about it. Now he couldn't sleep anyway. , it¡¯s better to finish the rest now. "Yes, Your Highness!" The well-behaved Wen'er agreed and quickly prepared the four treasures of the study. Li Min recalled it for a moment and started memorizing it from the beginning. She would write one sentence after reciting it. Judging from the way she wrote seriously, she had the style of a little secret for future generations. "Hahahaha~, I didn't expect Liulang to work so hard and get up so early in the morning to study. It's really like 'I've been apart for three days, so I'm going to look at each other with admiration'!" Before Li Min could recite a few sentences, he heard someone laughing outside the door, and then he opened the door. As soon as it opened, Li Xiaogong, Li Daozong and others walked in together. Unexpectedly, they all got up. "Liu Lang is so energetic, brother, my head is still hurting so much that I can't bear it!" Li Jingheng said with a tired look on his face with blood-red rabbit eyes. Only then did Li Min realize that, except for the two old ones, Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong, The other four young people were all yawning and tired, looking like they had not woken up. They were probably grabbed from the bed by the two old people. "Haha, I also woke up with a hangover and couldn't sleep, and I had nothing to do, so I wanted to complete the "Three Character Classic" from before. I didn't expect that all the uncles and brother Wang were here." Li Min said with a smile, and at the same time he said in his heart The two old guys were very dissatisfied. They didn't sleep well in bed so early in the morning. Why did they come to my place if they had nothing to do? "Oh? But the Three Character Classic that Liulang didn't finish memorizing in elementary school?" Li Xiaogong's eyes lit up and he asked with great interest. "Huh~? It's the nephew's humble article!" Li Min didn't expect that everything about that day would reach Li Xiaogong's ears, and he was a little surprised for a moment. "Haha, what a coincidence. I have heard about Liulang's talent for a long time, and today I can finally see it with my own eyes." Li Xiaogong was very happy, and his beard stood up when he smiled. "That's right, Liu Lang, hurry up and recite the Three Character Classic that Wei Tietan praised, so that we can open our eyes!" Li Daozong also came up to join in the fun, and when he heard him calling Wei Zheng Wei Tietan, he Li Ke and others couldn't help but laugh. Using iron courage to describe Wei Zheng was quite appropriate. "Since uncle wants to hear it, then my nephew will show off his shame!" Li Min couldn't resist the two old guys, and Li Ke and others behind them also looked interested, so they had no choice but to agree. Li Min started memorizing it from the beginning again. After memorizing the first half, he started to memorize the works of hundreds of schools of thought, and then came to the history section. However, when Li Min memorized the sentence "Tang Gaozu, the rebel leader, eliminated the chaos of the Sui Dynasty and established the foundation of the country" At that time, the next sentence he opened his mouth was to be recited: "Twenty biographies, three hundred years, Liang will be destroyed, and the country will change." Suddenly, Li Min's whole body trembled. This is the Zhenguan period of the Tang Dynasty, and the subsequent history has not yet happened.Where is the student! And now he is not only reciting the little girl Wen'er, but also the royal family members such as Li Xiaogong. If he said that the Tang Dynasty could only be passed down for three hundred years, he would probably be chopped into pieces on the spot. Thinking of this, Li Min wiped his sweat quietly, skipped all the history below, and started directly from "Recite with your mouth, but only with your heart." "Come in the morning, come in the evening" began to carry it, until the end, "diligence pays off, but play is useless." "It is advisable to be careful, but you should try your best." This sentence completes the entire Three-Character Sutra. Li Min memorized it very slowly. Even so, Wen'er, who was responsible for copying, was still sweating profusely from exhaustion. After writing the last word, he breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Li Min with eyes full of admiration. This was still Li Min showed his talents in front of her for the first time. "Good! This small three-character classic actually covers astronomy, geography, history, and morality. The text is simple and easy to understand. It is indeed a rare book of enlightenment. No wonder it is praised by Wei Zheng? "It wasn't until Li Min finished reciting that Li Xiaogong slapped his thigh and praised loudly. Even though he was a military commander, he was born in a famous family and received a strict education since he was a child. His literary quality was not low. "Wonderful article! Wonderful article! Liulang is really a god for being able to write this article without thinking!" Li Daozong shook his head while still savoring the Three Character Classic, but he still did not forget to praise Li Min. Li Ke looked at his biological brother and was filled with emotion. He never expected that Li Min would be a blessing in disguise. After losing his memory, he would have such literary talent. Even his brother felt ashamed. His mother and concubine's painstaking love for so many years finally paid off. Thinking of this, the corners of Li Ke's eyes also felt a little sour. Li Yong and the other three were not surprised at all. After all, they had seen Li Min's literary talents before. However, when the two old men cheered, they certainly did not dare not to cater to them and also praised him a few times. "By the way, I was just listening to Liulang's Three Character Sutra and almost forgot about the real thing." After chatting for a few more words, Li Daozong suddenly slapped his head and said, "Liulang, do you still remember what happened last night?" "Last night?" Li Min was in a daze. He only remembered drinking a lot of wine and talking a lot of nonsense yesterday, but he couldn't remember anything else. "Liu Lang? Last night, Daozong proposed to hold a banquet, and then invite all the princes and nobles in the court. Our new wine would be rolled out at the banquet. This would not only allow me to have a good time with my former friends, but also increase the popularity of the new wine. How could it be so? Aren't you killing two birds with one stone?" Li Xiaogong reminded. "Oh~, my nephew remembered it." Although he had a headache when he mentioned wine, he finally remembered what happened last night, "My nephew firmly supports this matter. Regarding my uncle's great talent, my nephew also I admire you very much." Li Min said, and gently flattered Li Daozong. "Hahaha~, Liulang's mouth is still so sweet, I know you will definitely agree, Liulang!" Li Daozong smiled like a Maitreya Buddha, stretched out his chubby hand and patted Li Min's shoulder. "Agree? Agree to what?" Li was stunned for a moment, feeling that Li Daozong was smiling with some evil intentions. "Ahem! That's it!" Li Xiaogong looked a little embarrassed, coughed twice and said, "This morning, Daozong and I discussed it and found that this banquet is not suitable no matter where it is held, so Daozong and I decided to Needless to say, your third brother¡¯s house is even less suitable. You also know the situation at Xiaojie¡¯s house, and they can¡¯t even get enough servants, so after much thought, I found that your house is the most suitable.¡± "In my house?" Li Min looked confused. He found that this Li Xiaogong looked very elegant, but in fact, he was as thick-skinned as the smiling Li Daozong next to him. He was not a good guy at all. If the banquet is held at his residence, then who is responsible for the expense? And judging from their appearance, the scale of this banquet must be quite large. The preparations for the banquet alone are enough to keep his palace busy. Although the reason for this banquet was to advertise the new wine, the more important reason was that Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong wanted to take this opportunity to get together with their old friends. They couldn't have it at his house anyway, right? In fact, after Li Min thought about it for a while, he understood the reason why the banquet was held in his palace. The two old guys were from clans with military achievements, and there were many important civil and military officials among the people invited this time, so they should avoid suspicion. The same reason applies to Li Ke. After all, his identity is more sensitive. As one of Li Shimin's most valued sons, he has a great reputation both in the court and among the people, so Li Ke should avoid suspicion, let alone entertain the ministers. , even saying a few words in normal times may be impeached by the censor. As for Li Xiaojie, not to mention, there are not even enough servants in the house, so just ignore him! Li Min is different. Although he and Li Ke are brothers, firstly, he is young, and secondly, he is far from Li Ke in terms of reputation and talent. Although his hard work during this period has made him famous in the eyes of the world. The impression has changed a lot, but in the eyes of everyone, he is still the same handsome prince as before.There is no threat to the throne, and no one will cause trouble just because he entertained the civil and military officials of the DPRK. "Don't worry Liulang, we are all aware of the situation in your house. There are indeed a lot of people at this banquet, so the money for this banquet will be paid by Daozong and I. In addition, we will also send people to assist. It's just a little extra trouble for Liulang." You've taken the trouble!" Li Xiaogong was truly a man, and he could see Li Min's concerns at a glance. This made Li Min feel a little embarrassed, but since others provided money and people, it didn't matter if he had a venue of his own. "Haha, my brother is not as wealthy as my two uncles. Yesterday's shares alone have drained all my savings for many years, but I can still send some people." Li Ke also said with a smile, looking at him, he was too early You understand why the banquet can only be held here at Li Min's place. Li Xiaojie agreed immediately, but he wanted money and no one, so he could only temporarily sell himself to Li Min. He has been staying in the palace to help Li Min arrange the arrangements for the past few days. Seeing that everyone was unanimous, Li Min couldn't refuse anymore, so he had to agree. Anyway, he was an idle prince and had nothing to do at home. This time he could find something to do for himself to stretch his muscles. Next, they discussed the details of the banquet and named the banquet "Five Kings Banquet". Li Xiaogong, Li Daozong, and Li Xiaojie who were present were all county princes, plus the two princes Li Ke and Li Min. , happened to be five princes. As soon as this name came out, everyone thought it was good. They even named the newly brewed wine "Five Kings Drunk". Last night, all the princes fell to the ground drunk, so this name was very appropriate. Moreover, Li Xiaogong and Li Ke wrote two invitations respectively. Li Xiaogong's was written to Li Shimin, while Li Ke's was written to the prince Li Chengqian. After all, such a grand banquet was not for the emperor and the prince. It just doesn't make sense to send an invitation. As for whether they come or not, that's their business. Anyway, the invitation was sent and it was in the joint names of five people. They need to go back and prepare the rest of the invitations individually. Whoever invites the guests is responsible for the invitations, and then they are all collected here by Li Min. The duplicates are removed and the total number of invited guests is calculated. Li Min himself also invited a lot of guests. The banquet is scheduled for the tenth of next month, which happens to be the tenth day of the month, which is the statutory rest day of the Tang Dynasty. Today is already the end of the month, and there are only ten days left for them to prepare. After the matter was agreed upon, Li Xiaogong and the others immediately returned to the mansion to make preparations, allocating manpower and materials to Li Min's mansion, and sending capable servants to assist Li Min. After all, such a large banquet could not be handled by just the manpower of Li Min's mansion. As invitations were sent out from various residences, it immediately caused a sensation among the aristocratic class in Chang'an City. After all, such a large-scale banquet was rare. In addition, information continued to spread from the residences of Li Min and others, revealing that The new wines, delicacies and grand banquets made the good people scramble to guess the true nature of the Five Kings Banquet, which also caused the name of the Five Kings Banquet to spread throughout Chang'an in just a few days. Everyone who received the invitation was also very interested in the Five Kings Banquet. It was very rare for three county princes and two princes to have a banquet together. Coupled with the rumors about the Five Kings Banquet in the city, this event was even more complicated. The grand banquet was shrouded in mystery, and many people were looking forward to the arrival of this banquet. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 19 Interlude before the banquet When rumors of the Five Kings Banquet spread throughout the city, Li Min was not surprised at all, because he sent people to let out the rumors about the banquet. After all, building momentum was a bad thing in later generations, and Li Min was just borrowing it. As soon as he used it, the effect was indeed good. Many people had already taken the initiative to come to his house to inquire about the news, but Li Min avoided them because they were unable to attend the banquet. This is not entirely an excuse, he has indeed been very busy these days, and the leisurely time he had some time ago will never be seen again. One of the main purposes of this banquet is to make the newly brewed Wu Wang Zui famous, so this wine must be the main drink at the banquet, and the quantity must not be less. From the beginning, Li Min asked Huang Cheng and Lao Wu to make a few more A still is set up, and the brewing workshop is constantly distilling wine. If the lees is not enough, it can be obtained from Li Xiaogong and the others. If it is not enough, it can be directly steamed with the previously brewed wine. Anyway, the wine produced is almost the same. When the number of guests invited by each government was calculated, Li Min was shocked. There were more than 200 people who were directly invited. Including the family members they brought, it was estimated that there were at least 700 or 800 people. Such a grand banquet is definitely the first time since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. It will definitely cause a sensation in the entire Chang'an City and become a grand event. However, as the host, Li Min is a little worried. Seven or eight hundred people wanted to attend the banquet, which was not a small number. The main hall, the largest in Li Min's Prince Liang's Mansion, was used as the venue for the banquet, but even with the two auxiliary halls next to it, it was still not enough for the seven or eight hundred people. If you have a banquet at the same time, you can't have the banquet in the open air, right? It was just a venue issue that had already stumped Li Min and several palace stewards. Even Li Xiaojie, who was helping, was helpless. Li Min led them to plan for a long time in the main hall and the auxiliary hall. Even the corridor area was used, but it could only accommodate three to four hundred people at most, which was only half of the number of people attending the banquet. "How about we build a temporary banquet hall again. It doesn't need to be too elaborate, as long as it can be used." Li Xiaojie thought for a long time and finally made a suggestion. "Prince Qi, it is less than ten days before the banquet date. It is probably beyond human power to rebuild a banquet hall in such a short period of time!" The steward sent by Li Daozong's mansion said immediately. "It's really too late. The entire city of Chang'an wants to find a place where nearly a thousand people can have a banquet at the same time. I'm afraid only the Tai Chi Palace in the imperial palace can do it." Gao Chong also said with emotion. "How about this? Let's change the rules of the banquet. This is a private banquet anyway, so there is no need to talk about so many rules!" Li Min's eyes suddenly lit up and he thought of a feasible solution. "Change the rules? How to change this?" Li Xiaojie and others were shocked by Li Min's words and didn't understand what Li Min meant. "Hey, haven't you noticed that banquets now use a separate meal system. Just one or two people sitting at a long table is really a waste of space, so we might as well not use this kind of short and long table and just use it. All the food is placed on one or several huge tables, and you can pick it up yourself when eating. This not only saves space and food, but also allows guests to move around and talk freely. I think this novel banquet method should be acceptable. Bar?" What Li Min thought of was the way of Western banquets in later generations. This kind of banquet is very free. You can make your own decisions about eating, drinking or talking, and are not restricted by where you sit. The most important thing is that except for the table for food and drinks, no other furniture is needed, which saves a lot of space, which can just solve their current problem. "Well, this method is feasible. It's not a banquet in the palace anyway. You don't need to abide by the rigid rules. It's better to be more free. Liu Lang is really talented!" Li Xiaojie was the first to agree. After all, he is not old enough to accept new ideas. The ability of things is stronger. Gao Zhong and other officials from the palace discussed it and found that apart from this method, there was really no other solution. In the end, they had to do what Li Min wanted. The problem of the venue has been solved. In addition to the five kings drunken drinks, there are also several other well-known wines, such as the wine brewed by Datang, which is mainly prepared for the female family members attending the banquet. In addition, Li Min has someone make it. Juice, this thing is simpler, just squeeze the fruit into juice, and then add some honey to make it. The food at the banquet is a major focus. In addition to the normal dishes at the banquet, Li Min also added roasted whole lamb, beggar's chicken and other dishes that have been successfully prepared some time ago. It's a pity that the nobles of the Tang Dynasty didn't like to eat pork, otherwise Li Min could serve a few new dishes, such as braised pork, roast suckling pig, rock sugar elbow and so on. In addition, Li Min made several new dishes. He asked the cook Lao Wu to build a hanging oven for roast duck, and trial-produced the roast duck. After spending a lot of money, he finally made the roast duck for later generations. Of course, those experimental products also tasted good, and Li Xiaojie ate a lot of them. And Li Min liked to eat it in his previous lifeThe mutton-shabu soup is made from mutton bones and various seasonings. The tender mutton and Li Min¡¯s special dipping sauce make it unforgettable. Unfortunately, Li Min¡¯s favorite pepper is not available. It makes this dish lose its luster. The ten days of preparation time was really a bit hasty for a banquet of this scale. Fortunately, with Li Min¡¯s ideas and the coordination and command of experienced stewards from each government, everything was finally ready on the day of the banquet. Regarding the internal information about the banquet, Li Min has been spreading it to the outside world, especially the new wine, food and the way of holding the banquet. This banquet is very curious. In the Chongwen Hall of the East Palace, a group of royal family members were booing around Li Yong. "Jiu Lian, do you have any latest news about the Five Kings Banquet, please tell it for everyone to hear?" A fat man with acne on his face asked Li Yong, and his words immediately attracted the approval of other students. Today is already the 9th, and tomorrow is the day when the Five Kings Banquet officially begins. The students present are all invited directly or indirectly, so they are very curious about the Five Kings Banquet that has spread throughout Chang'an. "Well! I made a special trip to Liulang's place this morning, and now I'm a little thirsty!" Li Yong enjoyed the feeling of being noticed and said deliberately slowly. Although the people around were very annoyed with Li Yong's betrayal, they had nothing to do. Who made Li Yong and Liang Wang get closer? So someone immediately offered him tea. Li Yong smiled and picked up the teacup and took a sip, and then said: "I couldn't find Liulang when I went there today, and several people in charge were not here, so there is no new news for the time being. What I know has been said a few days ago. ¡± "Shh~" Seeing that Li Yong was still playing tricks like this when he had no new news, everyone booed angrily. Some of the more grumpy ones rolled up their sleeves and were ready to take action. The Chongwen Hall was filled with a bunch of dudes, fighting and fighting. Trouble is also common. "But~" Li Yong turned a blind eye to the surrounding situation, and managed to attract everyone's attention. Several people who were about to take action also stopped and looked at him, but at this time Li Yong picked up the teacup again, I drank a few sips, which made the people around me angry. "Hehe~" Seeing the people around him wanting to be angry but not daring to be angry, Li Yong felt very accomplished, but he also knew it was time to stop, otherwise he might become the public enemy of everyone. Thinking of this, Li Yong put down his tea cup and said: "I couldn't find anyone at Liulang's place, so I thought I couldn't come in vain, so I went to the wine cellar in his house and took out a small jar of wine." The five kings are drunk, let all brothers taste it first!" Li Yong said and waved, and his boy immediately came in with an unopened jar of wine and placed it in front of everyone. "Look, this is the 'Five Kings of Drunk' that has been rumored all over the city. How about it, are we brothers enough?" Li Yong said with a proud look on his face. In fact, he went to see Li Min this morning. Because he was too busy yesterday, Li Min refused to get up, and he couldn't stand Li Yong's harassment, so he gave him a jar of Five Kings Drunk and asked him to take it out. Show off. "Thisis this the Five Kings' Drunk?" The little fat man with acne looked greedy. The news about the Five Kings' Banquet has gone crazy in Chang'an City, especially the Five Kings' Drunk that was spread personally by Li Xiaogong and others. There is only one person in the world who praises this wine. Although no one except a few people involved has drunk it, it makes this wine even more mysterious. "But this wine is too little. How can there be enough for so many of us?" Someone complained looking at the small wine jar. Judging from the capacity of the wine jar, it is estimated that it only has four or five kilograms of wine at most. They have so much to drink here. There were dozens of people. "Tch~, you have no idea!" Li Yong said with a look of disdain, "This Wu Wang Zui is not an ordinary wine, it is very strong. Do you think it is still the same plain water that you drank a few kilograms of before and nothing happened? ?" Ever since he got drunk from the Five Kings, all other wines in Li Yong's eyes have turned into water without the taste of alcohol. "Why are you talking so much? Open it quickly and let us see it!" Some people couldn't wait any longer and urged Li Yong to open it quickly. When Li Yong patted the mud seal off the jar, a strong aroma of wine immediately filled the air. Come on. "It smells so good! What a wine!" All the students from the Chongwen Hall were attracted by the aroma of the wine. They kept sniffing and had greedy looks on their faces. There were not just one or two people in the room who were good drinkers. If you weren't normally well-educated, you might have already gone up to grab him at this time. "Come on, come on! Everyone, line up and have a taste of the five kings' drunkenness!" Li Yong was very excited and said with a wave of his hand. There are no wine glasses in the Chongwen Hall, but there are many tea cups. There are smart early ones. He grabbed the tea cup in his hand, stretched it out as soon as Li Yong finished speaking, and asked him to pour it for him. There was not much wine, and each person got less than one tael. Li Yong had told them beforehand to drink slowly. After all, the wine was too strong.It is difficult for people to adapt to the first sip. But some impatient ones didn't listen at all, and poured it all into their mouths as if they were drinking before. As a result, their faces turned red from the strong smell of alcohol. "So strong! So fragrant!" After tasting the Five Kings' Drunkenness, many people looked intoxicated. Even those who didn't like drinking couldn't help but praise them. These royal family members had never drunk any good wine. ? But this was the first time they drank such good wine. Although it was only a little more than one or two points of wine, it gave them a smoky feeling. It was indeed one of the rare good wines in the world. Faced with the admiration of everyone, Li Yong was even more proud. He and Li Min were brothers and sisters. Although Li Min invented wine, in Li Yong's view, it was just like his own invention. To be able to get so much praise, Li Yong I can't help but feel a little elated. "Master is here!" Just when everyone had not woken up from the taste of the wine, they suddenly heard the shouts of the servants outside, which immediately frightened the group of students awake, followed by a flurry of chickens and dogs, cups, paper and pens It's flying all over the sky. When the master came in, he saw a group of students who were studying "hard". Unfortunately, the aroma of wine filling the room could not be concealed. "Damn it, someone dares to drink in the school, why don't you call me here!" As soon as the master came in, he was hit by the strong aroma of wine, and he was so angry that he slapped the table with his ruler. The master was very angry, and the consequences were very serious. Few of the dandies present were loyal. They happened to ask Li Yong for a drink with a flattering look, but now he turned him over in the blink of an eye. As a result, Li Yong was fined twenty ring feet. , take out and copy the Analects of Confucius thirty times. Of course, the others didn't fare well either. Everyone was fined to copy the Analects of Confucius five times. Li Yong¡¯s experience was just a small episode before the start of the Five Kings¡¯ Banquet. No one except him would care. Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to the Five Kings¡¯ Banquet that was about to begin. Even Taizong Li Shimin personally asked Li Daozong about the matter at the court meeting and said that he would definitely go there. Li Shimin's arrival elevated the Five Kings Banquet to the level of a palace banquet. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 20 The first meeting with Xiao Wenxin Amidst the long calls, the day of the Five Kings Banquet finally arrived. Li Min was in high spirits early in the morning. He sat in the hall and watched several servants of the palace going about their business. Everything for the banquet had been prepared, and was directed by Gao Zhong and several stewards of the palace. There won't be any big problems. Li Xiaojie, who has been living in the palace for the past few days, also went back early this morning. After all, the banquet was about to start, and he had to go back to prepare. The banquet would officially start in the afternoon. At noon, Li Ke and his family were the first to arrive. Although Li Ke was only seventeen years old, he was already married. The Princess of Shu was also from the Hongnong Yang family. Her father's name was Yang Yu, who was the son of Yang Xiong, the king of Sui Dynasty. As a nephew, Yang Xiong was Yang Guang's clan brother, and Li Min even called Princess Shu his cousin. This princess of Shu looks to be only fifteen or sixteen years old. Her appearance is of the best, and her personality is very gentle. She speaks softly to Li Min, and her behavior is dignified and generous. It seems that Li Ke is very lucky and has married a good wife. Moreover, this Princess of Shu came from a famous family, which was much inferior to Li Min's Princess Liang, who had never been to the family before. Not long after Li Ke arrived, Li Xiaogong, Li Daozong and Li Xiaojie also came with their families. Among them, Li Xiaogong brought the most people. In addition to Princess Hejian and Li Yong, his other eight sons all came. There were also several unmarried daughters, nearly twenty of them came at once. In comparison, Li Daozong and Li Xiaojie were much worse. In addition to Princess Jiangxia, Li Daozong also came with Li Jingheng and a ten-year-old daughter. The little girl was named Li Xueyan. She was very beautiful, smart and well-behaved. cute. Moreover, this little cousin was very curious about Li Min. She had probably heard the legendary stories about Li Min some time ago, so she surrounded him and asked questions, just like an enlarged version of little Si Zi. Li Xiaojie, on the other hand, only brought Princess Qinghe and his only daughter. This little girl was named Li Jingwen. She was only six years old. She was also quite shy about being quiet. When she arrived at Li Min's place, she followed her mother closely. Although Li Xiaojie, the King of Qinghe, had a bad reputation in the aristocratic circle, he married a good princess. Princess Qinghe was only in her twenties and was a dignified and generous young woman. Regarding the cooperation in opening a winery, she asked Li Xiaogong and others The man expressed his gratitude, but his speech and behavior were extremely generous, neither humble nor arrogant, which won the praise of Princess Hejian and Princess Jiangxia. Next, Li Min introduced the entire banquet to everyone, because men and women had to be separated during the banquet. With Li Min on the men's side, there shouldn't be any problems, but the women's side had to be hosted by these four princesses. Therefore, they should familiarize themselves with the banquet process and matters that should be paid attention to in advance. "Liu Lang, you have been in the limelight recently. You can even hold a banquet so uniquely. It is really impressive. What a pity that my bastard son doesn't understand?" Princess Hejian heard Li Min's words. After introduction, he pulled Li Yong over and knocked him on the head, and joked to Li Min. This Princess of Hejian was only in her forties and looked like a mature and beautiful woman. Li Min used to hang out with Li Yong, and Li Yong was Princess Hejian's favorite son, so she was very fond of Li Min. familiar. "Hehe, thanks for the compliment, Auntie!" Li Min said with a smile, "Ninth brother is just a little playful. I think it will be much better when he is older." "Mom, Liu Lang became so talented because of the help of a god!" Li Yong rubbed his head in dissatisfaction and said, "Why don't I go find someone to beat me up, and maybe I will become No. 1 Two Liulang?" This boy was obviously a little jealous of Li Min and started to expose Li Min's shortcomings, but his words caused everyone to burst into laughter. By about two o'clock in the afternoon, customers were already coming to the door impatiently, and they were coming in droves, at least a dozen of them at a time. Li Min and others could only follow Li Xiaogong to receive the guests and let the guests be led to the venue. The banquet was held separately for men and women. Although the Western banquet format was adopted, there were still too many people, so the female relatives were arranged in the main hall and two auxiliary halls, while the meeting place for the male guests was arranged in a small square in front of the main hall. The area of ??this small square It¡¯s not small either, enough for thousands of people to do broadcast gymnastics, and hundreds of people having parties here, and you will definitely not feel crowded. The small square is surrounded by silk, and red lanterns are hung above, but they will not be lit until night. There are many chairs and small tables placed around the venue. This is a place for guests to rest. At the north end of the venue, there is a long row of tables, covered with white silk, with appetizing fruits, cold cuts and other food on them. , there are many huge porcelain pots on one of the tables, filled with carefully prepared juice. Because the banquet has not officially started yet, the meat and wine have not been served yet. In addition to these main decorations, there are other decorations arranged at the venue. Except for setting aside an area for maiko to dance and musicians to play, the rest of the open space is forSpace for guests to move around freely. The main and auxiliary halls where the female guests are located are similar to the layout here. The arrival of batches of guests gradually filled up the venue. Familiar people gathered together in twos and threes, sitting or standing chatting. Everyone was curious about this new banquet format, although it was not as good as before. The banquet was neat and orderly, but it was much freer and more interesting, so most people were very satisfied. "Wei Guogong, Lu Guogonghave arrived~" As the disciples outside signed up, a group of generals headed by Li Jing also broke into the venue. Although they were all in casual clothes, their fierce battlefield aura could not be concealed. Can't live. "Hahaha~, why did you old gangsters come here? I want to stay drunk with you today!" Li Xiaogong was the first to come up to him. He used to be a member of this group of military generals and had the strongest friendship with them. Many people have a life-long friendship with him, so they are so enthusiastic. "Hahaha~, you are an old man who can't drink well, but you are talking a lot. Don't lie down before we are drunk by then!" Li Jing, with white hair and white beard, laughed loudly. Back then, he and Li Xiaogong teamed up to put down Xiao Mian. The two cooperated well on the battlefield and had a very good personal relationship. "Hey, last time I celebrated my birthday, I treated you and Lao Hei alone. After only a few bottles, you two couldn't hold it in anymore and fell down. You, the King of Hejian, don't have a good drinking capacity at all! "The tall and burly Cheng Yaojin also jumped out and laughed. The Lao Hei he mentioned refers to Yu Chigong. Because of his dark appearance, he got the nickname 'Lao Hei'. "Asshole, you still have the nerve to mention what happened last time. A majestic prince actually asked people to add water to his wine, but we drank the very strong 'Sanlejiang'. Do you still have the shamelessness? "When he mentioned what happened last time, Li Xiaogong's face turned livid with anger, and he pointed at Cheng Yaojin and cursed. He was badly hurt last time. He drank three jars of the genuine Sanle juice and vomited it for several days before he recovered. When I got angry, I almost lost my life. "Bah, I almost forgot if I didn't mention this. I only punched the old killer!" After being reminded by Li Xiaogong, Yuchi Gong immediately remembered that he had not yet settled the accounts with Cheng Yaojin for the last incident. He has a fiery temper. The fists hit as hard as they want. Cheng Yaojin was an old rogue, and he fought with Yuchi Gong without any sign of weakness. The two gray-haired old men started fighting at the entrance of the venue. People like Li Jing around him must have been used to it for a long time. Instead of trying to dissuade him, they cheered and encouraged him. Other civil servants did not dare to dissuade him, so the scene was in chaos. Li Ke had already pulled Li Min and hid aside to avoid being accidentally injured. Although these generals are quite old, they are all very strong and strong, especially Cheng Yaojin and Yuchi Gong, who are fighting in the field. They are both famous brave generals in the Tang Dynasty. If you get punched by them, at least they will be hit. Bones and tendons may also be broken. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? cannot wait until the important officials such as Changsun Wuji and Fang Xuanling arrived, and then under their dissuasion, the two old guys stopped. Even though these two people were disheveled and looked embarrassed, Li Min discovered that they were actually very measured in their strikes. Although their punches hit the flesh, they did not hurt the muscles and bones. They only hit the thickest parts of the flesh. The kind that only hurts but doesn't hurt. This group of civil and military officials were entertained by Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong. The group was noisy and noisy, and they did not look like famous Zhenguan officials. Before Li Min could take a breath, a servant suddenly came to report that Song Guogong Xiao Yu had arrived. This was the natal home of Li Min's future princess, and he had to go and greet her in person no matter what. Li Min hurried to the outside of the venue, and happened to see Xiao Yu and a group of family members walking towards here. There were a lot of men and women, including several young girls. Li Min didn't know what happened. Which one is Xiao Wenxin? "See Old Duke Xiao, Li Min would like to thank the old Duke for his help in the elementary school incident last time!" Li Min stepped forward and bowed deeply. He was tricked by Changsun Wuji last time. Thanks to Xiao Yu's words of help, He never came to express his gratitude in person. "Haha, it's nothing to worry about. It's just a trivial matter!" Although Xiao Yu was arrogant, but for some reason, he was always very enthusiastic towards Li Min. He helped Li Min up and smiled very kindly. "In recent days, Liu Lang's name has been spread all over the world. Chang'an, they say you are a prodigal son who has turned back, and I will marry my granddaughter to you, but you must not let down my good intentions, right?" "Thanks to the great love of the old prince, Liulang survived this disaster. He has long forgotten his past life. From now on, there will only be a new Li Liulang, and the wanton Li Min will never appear again. !" Li Min had a headache. Why did everyone have to teach him a lesson when they saw him? This would not let anyone live. "Hahaha~, what a talkative Li Liulang!" Xiao Yu had been observing Li Min's words and deeds since just now, and found that it was indeed very different from before. He was very satisfied with Li Min's humble attitude, " Rokuro, you lost your memory some time ago, I will introduce it to you again., this is my granddaughter Wen Xin! "When Xiao Yu said this, he pointed at the girl wearing a green skirt among the women. The girl wears a simple and elegant long dress, has a small and thin figure, an oval face, picturesque eyebrows, and a complexion as fair as jade. Her long black hair is tied up with a hosta, and her small and red lips are pursed gently. She is weak and delicate. He has an unspeakable stubbornness that makes people want to hold him in his arms and take pity on him at a glance. If only in terms of beauty, Xiao Wenxin is not inferior to Li Min's mother Yang Fei. If Xiao Wenxin were a few years older, she might even be a little more beautiful than Yang Fei. This is a beautiful but very unique girl! Li Min immediately defined Xiao Wenxin. In fact, Li Min has been quietly observing this girl since just now. Although Xiao Wenxin is a concubine, she is a famous beauty in Chang'an City. Among these women, the appearance and temperament of the girl in green are the most outstanding and unique. Now After what Xiao Yu said, it turned out to be exactly what Li Min expected. "Hehe, although our Wen Xin is a famous beauty, sixth brother, you don't have to stare at her all the time, right?" Just when Li Min was thinking about being in a daze, a beautiful young woman said with a smile. Among the Xiao family, the only one who can call him the sixth brother is Princess Xiangcheng who is married to Xiao Yu's son Xiao Rui. This relationship may be a little confusing to calculate. Xiao Wenxin is Xiao Yu's granddaughter and Xiao Rui is Xiao Yu's son. So Xiao Wenxin will call Princess Xiangcheng his aunt, but Princess Xiangcheng is Li Min's sister. If we calculate from this Li Min is a generation older than Xiao Wenxin. Fortunately, Xiao Wenxin adopted another legitimate son of Xiao Yu. If he adopted Xiao Rui, then Li Min would have to call his biological sister mother-in-law. However, from the Northern and Southern Dynasties to the Sui and Tang Dynasties, the marriage relationship between nobles has been very chaotic. Situations like Li Min's are very common, so they generally follow their own opinions. "Haha, little brother, see the eldest sister!" After Princess Xiangcheng's reminder, Li Min realized that Xiao Wenxin made him blush and even looked a little annoyed. After all, he was staring at an unmarried girl like this. Look, it's really a very rude thing, even if the other party is his fianc¨¦e. "Haha, you just saw my eldest sister now, where were you looking just now?" Princess Xiangcheng's mouth was not forgiving, she teased Li Min, which made Li Min's face turn red and he was so embarrassed that he didn't know what to say. The people of the Xiao family were very interested in watching this prospective son-in-law make a fool of himself, while the women around Xiao Wenxin were laughing quietly. "Okay, everyone, hurry up and go to the banquet. This banquet was carefully prepared by Liu Lang. Let's go and see it!" Xiao Yu said with a big wave of his hand as he didn't want Li Min to make a fool of himself too much. As the head of the family, he has extremely high prestige in the Xiao family. When others saw Xiao Yu's words, they immediately dared not laugh anymore, even Princess Xiangcheng was no exception. This saved Li Min. He hurriedly asked his servants to take the female guests to the main hall, while he personally accompanied Xiao Yu to the venue. As soon as he entered the venue, Xiao Yu was dragged away by a group of royal family members, and Li Min finally breathed a sigh of relief. No wonder those friends who got married in his previous life were unwilling to go to his father-in-law's house. The pressure was really extraordinary. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? has almost arrived, Taizong Li Shimin and the princes and princesses, came belatedly. However, what surprised Li Min was that Concubine Yang also came with Li Shimin. Li Min thought about it and understood that originally this kind of banquet was for Empress Changsun to attend, but now Empress Changsun is seriously ill and cannot come at all. In addition, he and Li Ke are one of the hosts of this banquet of five kings. As their biological mother, it was natural for Li Shimin to bring Concubine Yang to the banquet. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 21: Smile when we meet and let go of grudges PS: I¡¯m a bit free today, there¡¯s another chapter around 9pm. After Li Shimin arrived, the banquet could finally officially begin. The fruits and cold dishes were removed from the banquet table, and all kinds of delicacies that had been prepared were immediately served, especially Li Min's newly invented 'Beggar's Chicken' and roast duck. The unique fragrance and color attracted the attention of many people as soon as it came on. But this is just the beginning. There are already more than a dozen bonfires in the space in the middle of the venue. The barbecue grills have been set up, and the fat sheep with seasonings have been placed on the fire. After a while, a wave of The rich barbecue aroma wafts out, especially when cumin powder is sprinkled on it, the very special aroma stimulates the mouth to water. In addition to these piles of bonfires, the dozens of strange cauldrons in the venue are also very eye-catching. These cauldrons are all made of brass, with a base below and a round cauldron above. In the middle of the pot, there is a tall chimney. Yes, this is the giant hotpot that Li Min made. In fact, it is just a special hotpot enlarged several times. This giant hotpot is placed on the table, surrounded by plates of extremely thinly sliced ??mutton. , these muttons were frozen in the ice cellar last night, and were cut into pieces by chefs with excellent knife skills when they were eaten, otherwise they would not have been cut so thin. Although the food is good, it still plays a secondary role in the eyes of those who like wine. More than half of the people present came here because of the legendary Five Kings. After the various dishes were served, rows of waiters dressed in white came up carrying trays, with wine bottles and several wine glasses placed on each tray. Wherever the attendant passed by, a strong aroma of wine spread, causing the people around him to sniffle their noses, especially those old drunkards who had no wine and no joy. They stretched their necks and noses one by one. Twitching hard, both eyes almost fell out. After drinking wine for so many years, this was the first time they smelled such fragrant wine. This is a finished wine blended with wine heads. Although the wine heads contain a large amount of methanol, after a few days of standing, it has almost evaporated. If it is blended into the wine at this time, it will only make the taste of the wine more intense. The aroma is mellow. "Good wine, good wine!" After Li Shimin smelled the aroma of the wine, he praised him repeatedly. Li Min took it upon himself and poured a glass of wine for Li Shimin from the tray. Of course, the emperor had to drink the first glass of wine. "Father, this is the fine wine "Five Kings Drunk" that I and all the uncles and brothers brewed together. With this first glass of wine, I wish my father happiness as good as the East China Sea and longevity as high as the Southern Mountains. I also wish me great success. The Tang Dynasty lasts for thousands of generations, and the country is forever solid!" Li Min raised his wine glass and saluted Li Shimin. "Okay, okay! Min'er is really a talented person!" Li Shimin was so fragrant with the aroma of wine and Li Min's flattery that he took the wine glass and drank it down with a smile like a flower. "Ha~" It was the first time that Li Shimin drank such a strong drink. He felt like a ball of fire in his throat. But after the fire entered his stomach, it made his whole body feel warm. After that, he felt a kind of difficulty. The coolness of the words surged into my chest, and the feeling was really indescribable. "Good wine! Hahahaha~, hurry up and fill it up with all my dear friends. Today, regardless of whether you are a king or a minister, we will not go home until we are drunk!" Li Shimin felt the drunkenness rising, and he once again found the feeling of being on the battlefield when he was young, and he was so excited, haha Laughing loudly, putting down the airs of a king very boldly, I must have a good drink today. Others couldn¡¯t wait for a long time and took the wine glasses from the attendants around them. However, Li Jing¡¯s group of military generals were even more heroic. They directly grabbed the wine bottle and poured it into their mouths. You must not miss the wine that can be praised by Li Shimin. "Pfft~" Not everyone present could adapt to such a strong drink at once. Many people were used to drinking light wine before, but the first sip was a bit too big, and it suddenly felt like there was something in their mouths. It was like charcoal on fire, and the one with poor concentration even spat out the wine he drank in one gulp. ¡°Good wine!¡± ¡°What a strong drink!¡± "This wine can only be found in heaven, how many times can we taste it on earth!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ However, more people tasted the difference of this wine. Although everyone's face turned red due to choking, they all praised it loudly with excitement on their faces. "Hahahaha~, this is the wine for men. Compared with it, all wine turns into boiled water!" Another loud voice shouted with a wild laugh. You didn't even need to look to know that it was the old rogue Cheng Yaojin. This group of generals all drank from the pot, drinking harder than anyone else, but they choked more miserably than anyone else. Their faces turned purple from holding it in, but no one was willing to spit it out. Li Xiaogong looked at the embarrassment of this group of people. Like this, a smile spread across his face. He deliberately wanted to see these people make a fool of themselves. In the end, it was Cheng Yaojin who had good adaptability and was the first to swallow the wine and praised loudly. "Hahaha~, wine is good wine, but everyone should have something to eat first.?, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to hold on for a few cups! "Li Shimin looked at the blushing faces of the generals, and smiled happily. He greeted everyone to start the banquet, and Li Min was the first to rush to the dining table. The surrounding civil and military ministers were also not polite, and they all rushed over with a roar. . Li Min didn't eat much after a busy day, so he was already hungry. He rushed to the dining table, grabbed a plate, picked up the thigh of a beggar's chicken and started to chew on it. The others also followed suit, holding a plate. Walking around the table, picking up the food you like and putting it on your own plate. Although some rotten people think that eating like this is a disgrace to politeness, most people feel very free, which is better than before. A fixed banquet format is much better. After Li Min had something in his stomach, he looked at Comrade Li and found that Li Shimin was very interested in several new foods. After finishing half of the beggar's chicken, he walked around the roast duck. The chef has already sliced ??it, and there are thin noodles, noodle sauce, green onion strips and other side dishes next to it. It's a pity that Li Shimin didn't know how to eat it, so he only knew how to eat it directly with the crispy duck skin. Li Min hurriedly stepped forward, dipped the duck skin in the noodle sauce, then spread the noodle sauce on the noodle pancake, and put a few thin scallions on top, wrapped it up and handed it to Li Shimin, saying: "Father, Your Majesty, although this roast duck tastes good, it will feel greasy if you eat too much, but it will be much better if you eat it this way." "Hahaha~, Zhen'er is interested!" Li Shimin laughed and took it, then put the wrapped roast duck in his mouth and took a bite. He found that it was much more delicious than eating the roast duck directly. He was very satisfied at the moment. He nodded, not caring to talk to Li Min. After finishing the roast duck in his hands in a few mouthfuls, he eagerly rolled up the noodles himself. Others followed suit and came to taste the roast duck one after another. The amount of duck meat on the table dropped rapidly, and the waiter serving next to him hurriedly asked someone to bring another batch. The roasted whole lamb area has been occupied by Li Xiaogong and his gang of military officers. A group of half-grown old men gathered around several fires, holding mutton in one hand and liquor in the other. The atmosphere was very wild while singing and drinking. The civil servants around them stayed away from them. Lest anyone get drunk and go crazy and hurt themselves. There are a group of civil servants gathered around the mutton shabu-shabu side. For this way of eating that can bring out the freshness and tenderness of the mutton, and then dip it in the freshly made sesame sauce, it is absolutely delicious. After getting interested, this group of civil servants recited poems and made a lot of fun, and later even Li Shimin joined in. Seeing that the banquet was on track, Li Min breathed a sigh of relief. Now that he had nothing to do, he could finally eat something in peace. He put a lot of his favorite dishes on his plate, then took a glass of juice and found a corner to sit down and prepare to eat, but before he could take a few bites, someone came to the door. "Liu Lang, why are you hiding here?" Li Ke led a group of people to find Li Min, pointed at the people behind him with a smile and said, "These are my friends, let me introduce them to you!" "Little brother, meet all brothers!" Li Min stood up in a hurry, wiped his mouth and saluted. These people were all about the same age as Li Min, but it was a pity that none of them knew each other. When these people saw Li Min saluting, they immediately bowed in return. Many people looked at Li Min with curiosity. They all knew what kind of character Li Min was before, but today they seemed to be a different person when they saw him. "Come on, come on~, this is Qin Huaiyu, the son of Duke Yi, this is Fang Yiai, the son of the prime minister, and this is Li Jingye, the grandson of the British Duke" Li Ke drank a lot of wine and his face was as red as a monkey. Like a butt, he introduced everyone to Li Min while giggling, and Li Min kept saying "Nice to meet you". These people are either the queens of the generals or the sons of important officials in the court. That Fang Yiai and Li Min met last time. Didn't you expect that he is also familiar with Li Ke? However, when Li Ke introduced Cheng Huailiang, both of them were a little embarrassed, but everyone around them looked like they were watching the show. After all, Cheng Huailiang beat Li Min into amnesia last time. Although it was publicized that Li Min fell because of a mistake, But everyone here is well-informed, who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? "Okay, okay, what are you so embarrassed about? Didn't they just have a fight last time? This time, I'll give Third Brother some face and drink all the wine in my hand. We'll still be good brothers from now on!" Li Ke probably drank a lot, and said to the two of them while smelling of alcohol. "Hahaha~, the third brother is right. It was my younger brother who made the mistake last time. Please forgive me, Brother Huailiang!" Li Min also smiled freely, raised his glass and said, "Come, let's meet and share our gratitude." Chou', I'll give you a toast!" "Okay! We meet each other and let go of grudges with a smile. Since Liu Lang is so forthright, brothers will stop being pretentious and do it~!" Cheng Huailiang is also a cheerful person. When he saw that Li Min was so bold, he did not refuse at the moment and raised a glass to Li Min. He drank it in one gulp, and then the two of them laughed together. "Hahaha~, others said that Rokuro has been completely transformed and has extraordinary literary talent. I didn't believe it at first, but today I saw it and it turned out??It's true! "Seeing Li Min and Cheng Huailiang settling their grievances over a glass of wine, everyone around them applauded loudly, and Qin Huaiyu even praised loudly. Now that the grudges have been resolved, and everyone is young and has many common topics, plus good food and wine to add to the fun, within a short time, Li Min has become one with everyone, and I believe he will soon be recognized by these people. Only then can I truly integrate into this small circle of top dudes. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 22: Poetry Meeting of Women's Family (Part 1) As time went by, the banquet slowly entered the climax, with literati reciting poems, listening to songs and dancing, military generals wrestling and competing loudly bragging about their heroic appearance on the battlefield, and high-ranking officials and dignitaries forming gangs to manage relationships, or Male or female attendants floated through the crowd like butterflies in flowers, presenting all kinds of food and wine. Li Min and his group of young people were even more active members at the banquet. According to their different hobbies, they could do anything from wrestling, pot throwing, drinking, dancing, etc., and these games had jackpots, which was equivalent to disguised games. Gambled. However, they are energetic at their age. Those who are older can't let go of some things, but they don't care about it. They can play whatever comes to their mind. As long as they don't go too far, no one will care about them. Li Ke has a wide range of interests, and he is 70 to 80% drunk. He drags Li Min and a few accomplices to play with everything. Not to mention, this guy is said to be versatile, throwing pots, I had a good time dancing and other things, and I also won a lot of prizes. Unfortunately, Li Min was in trouble. Not many of these things were good, and he lost a lot of money after a few laps. "It's no use. If I lose again, I'm going to lose my pants!" Li Min said very helplessly. Just now he was playing hut with a group of people, and he lost in the first round. The game of Tou Hu is very simple. It is to place a big pot not far away, and then throw arrows into it. The one who hits the pot wins. This game is simple and interesting, and can be played by multiple people at a time, so it is very popular among the nobles of the Tang Dynasty. . Li Min and his group of young people were a little bit special when they played. Everyone had to spend a certain amount of money as a lottery, and then throw pots at the same distance. Those who didn't win were eliminated, and those who won moved the distance further and played the next game. Rounds of competition continue until a winner emerges, and of course all prizes belong to the winner. "Liu Lang, who doesn't know that the new tea leaves in your house are sold very hotly, with nearly a hundred dollars in revenue every day, what's this small amount of money?" Li Jingye, who was next to him, took a sip of juice and said with a smile. Among them, Li Jingye was the youngest, even a few months younger than Li Min. However, this guy was the most active, and his pot throwing skills were excellent. He won the pot throwing game just now. "Shit, what do kids know? It's good to earn nearly a hundred dollars a day, but after deducting various costs such as labor, space, materials, etc., half of the pure profit is already good." Li Min said with a look of contempt. He said, it was Li Jingye who had just encouraged him to play hut, but all the money he lost went into this kid's pocket. "What kid? I'm very dedicated. I'm getting married at the end of this year. I'm sure to be a father before you do!" Just as he was talking, Li Ke smiled and counted the money and walked over with Cheng Chuliang. The two of them had just set up a trap. Wrestling with others, he won ten games in a row. In the last game, Li Ke set up a bet. Everyone bet on Cheng Chuliang to win, but they didn't expect that Cheng Chuliang deliberately let go and lost the game. As a result, all the money went to Li Ke. Now the two When people came here and were about to divide the spoils, they happened to hear Li Min's words. "No, you are getting married when you are only fourteen?" Li Min said in great surprise. Looking at Li Jingye's small, ungrown body, were he really worried that getting married so early would affect his growth and development? "Tch~, there's nothing surprising about this. All my personal maids have given birth to a son for me this year." Li Jingye said the explosive news with a proud look on his face, leaving Li stunned. "Oh, it's a pity that I have to wait for Qinghe, otherwise my son might call him daddy?" Cheng Huailiang sighed with a matter-of-fact expression. Ancient people got married very early. Some men got married at the age of eleven or twelve. It was common for people to become fathers by the age of thirteen or four. Didn't Li Min in the past also mess around with a few maids early? So no fuss at all. "Then I would like to congratulate Jingye. Which family is the girl from? Is she pretty?" Li Min asked in a very gossipy manner. Maybe it was because they were similar in age, and he and Li Jingye were very talkative. "Hehe, the other party is the granddaughter of Wei Gong. I only heard that boy Ye Xu boast about how beautiful his sister is, but it's a pity that I haven't seen her yet!" Li Jingye said with embarrassment while touching his head. Li Yexu is the grandson of Duke Wei Li Jing, and the person Li Jingye wants to marry is his biological sister. However, Li Yexu did not come to the banquet. I heard that for some unknown reason, he was beaten with a stick by Duke Wei. He was seriously injured and is still lying in bed, poor guy! "By the way, Miss Li must have been brought by Duke Wei tonight. Why don't we go to the main hall and have a look, so that Jingye can have a good idea!" Li Ke suddenly slapped his thigh and suggested excitedly. "What a great idea! Almost all the rich and noble ladies from the entire Chang'an City are here today. We can not only help Jingye to check things out, but also feast our eyes on it. It's like killing two birds with one stone!" Cheng Huailiang, a pervert, immediately opened his eyes when he heard that he wanted to see the beauty. Guang, apart from drinking and fighting, his favorite thing is admiring beautiful women. Before Li Min could object, he was attacked by Cheng Huailiang.Qin Huaiyu and others who were attracted by the door also gathered around, shouting "Let's go together~ Let's go together~". After all, they are all young people, and everyone has a love for beauty, so when they hear about seeing beautiful women, their eyes light up green, and they almost turn into human wolves. "It's okay to go, but we must at least have a reason. We can't just tell people that we are here to see a beautiful woman?" When Li Min saw the situation, he knew that he couldn't persuade her at all, so he simply came up with another problem to stop her. But when Li Ke heard this, he waved his hand and said with drunken eyes: "This is easy to handle. Liulang and I haven't paid our respects to our mother and concubine today. Let's go there now. As for everyone present, we are brothers and friends, so of course we have to go together." Greetings!" "What a plan!" The people below praised loudly. Although the reason is a bit far-fetched, it is just a reason anyway. It can be justified. Besides, with Li Ke standing in front of him, they can't be blamed for anything that happens. superior. Under the leadership of Li Ke, Li Min could only helplessly follow the crowd towards the main hall. He took a look and found that there were probably more than twenty people in this group, all of whom were friends with Li Ke and Li Min. There were also many young people staying at the venue, and they were all friends with Prince Li Chengqian or Li Tai. Their venue is right in front of the main hall, so after walking around the venue, we arrived at the main hall. Now that the sky has turned slightly dark, candles have been raised in the main hall. The entire hall is brightly lit, and coupled with the laughter of women from time to time, it seems very lively. A poetry meeting is currently being held in the main hall. Among the famous ladies, many are talented women who have read poetry. I don¡¯t know who started first. As long as there is a woman in the meeting who can write a few lines of poetry, now They all participated in the poetry meeting, and Concubine Yang, who had the highest status, and several noble ladies served as judges. As soon as Li Min and others entered the hall, they immediately attracted the attention of all the women. The ones walking at the front were Li Ke and Li Min. Li Ke was already a little drunk and his face was in an invincible state. However, Li Min only felt a fever on his face. After all, whether in his previous life or in the Tang Dynasty, this was the first time that he was stared at by so many women at the same time. "My son, I have come to pay my respects to my concubine!" As soon as he entered the hall, Li Min saw Concubine Yang and a group of noble ladies surrounding a hot pot, eating and talking to the noble ladies around them, looking very comfortable. Li Ke and Li Min hurriedly came up to salute, and Cheng Hualiang and others behind them were no exception. "Haha, get up quickly! The hot pot you made for Liulang is really good. My mother and the ladies all like it very much!" Concubine Yang was very happy to see Li Min, and she pulled him over and kept talking, Then he introduced several noble ladies around him to Li Min, with a proud look on his face, obviously showing off her good son to the ladies. These ladies were either princesses or eldest princesses, and the worst ones were also the wives of the princes. They were all Li Min's elders. As a result, he had to salute all the time. He felt that just doing this circle of salutes was more tiring than hosting this banquet. As for Li Ke, Cheng Huailiang and others, they had already set their eyes on the young and beautiful women around them, and all of them looked like pig brothers. "Liu Lang, you are here just in time. There is a great talent in our poetry meeting. You are a famous poet in Chang'an City. How about you come and comment on this poem?" Just after introducing the ladies, he suddenly heard Princess Hejian said, and handed a poem in her hand to Li Min. Li Min was still a little confused about the situation and was at a loss for a while. He only understood it after Concubine Yang's explanation. It turned out that after the poetry meeting was launched, everyone present wrote their own poems on paper without leaving their names, and asked Concubine Yang and other judges to choose the best one. But what I didn't expect was that among these poems, A rare and beautiful poem unexpectedly came out. Just when Concubine Yang wanted this poem to win and find out who wrote the poem, Li Min and the others came in. "Mother, you have found the right person. Liu Lang is a great talent. How about asking Liu Lang to recite a poem after reviewing this poem?" Li Yong, the kid, yelled. He went everywhere to brag about Li Min. Although the three poems of "About to Enter the Wine" are proof of his poetic talent, there are still many stubborn people who do not believe that it was Li Min who did it. They just took this opportunity to let Li Min show off his skills to see who else will come next. Dare to doubt. "What a good idea! I've heard about Liulang's poetic talent for a long time, and today I can finally see it!" Li Yong's suggestion was immediately praised by Qin Huaiyu and others behind him. Most of the women in the field were excited and flushed. Li Min The poems he wrote have captured the hearts of many women. It's no wonder they were excited to see Li Min recite his poems in person today. "Okay, okay~, Min'er, please quickly review the poem in your hand, and then compose another one to show me your poetic talent!" Concubine Yang was also very happy. Although she still had some doubts about her son's poetic talent, she Since the son can write a good poem like "The Wine Will Come in", if he writes another good poem today, his talent and learning will be recognized by everyone. As a mother, who doesn't want his son to be successful? "Yes, I obey my orders!" Li ?He glared at Li Yong angrily, how could he have any poetic talent? If he couldn't find the appropriate poem today, he would be in disgrace. "When will the bright moon be full? Now let me ask the blue sky. I wonder what year it was in the palace of heaven now and then?" I want to ride on the wind, I have no feathers and robes, I hold wine and get drunk, it is cold and helpless in the middle of the night. As Li Min recited softly, the people around him gradually became quiet. There were nearly two to three hundred people in the entire hall, all staring at Li Min. However, in a corner where no one was paying attention, a girl's face suddenly turned red after hearing this poem, especially because the person reading the poem was Li Min, which made her shy but also vaguely expectant. "A good poem with a good artistic conception. The whole poem is straightforward and easy to understand, but the artistic conception is profound. It only uses a few words to outline a lonely and helpless woman in a boudoir. It is indeed a rare masterpiece of a boudoir!" Li Li Min said happily, fortunately, there were no difficult words or words in this poem, he could understand it, and this poem was somewhat similar to Su Shi's water tune song, so Li Min could speak a few words. sentence. "Haha, what Min'er said is right. My mother and several wives also commented in the same way. In today's poetry meeting, this poem should be the first one." Concubine Yang felt even more relieved when she saw that Li Min's words were clear and logical. He smiled and said to everyone that after hearing this poem, other people who participated in the poetry meeting compared their own poems with it and found that the artistic conception was indeed a bit different, and everyone nodded in agreement. "Yes, who wrote this poem? Please come forward and let everyone get to know you, a talented woman!" Princess Danyang also smiled and said. This Princess Danyang is Li Shimin's sister. She is very talented and learned, but unfortunately she married Xue Wanche, a martial artist. For this reason, the princess had a temper and was unwilling to sleep with Gong Wanche. Later, the two reconciled after Li Shimin's mediation. She was also one of the judges of this poetry meeting. ¡°But what everyone didn¡¯t expect was that after Princess Danyang asked several times, no one came forward. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 23 The Poetry Party of the Women (Part 2) "It's strange. The poem I wrote won the first prize in one fell swoop, and no one has acknowledged it. Could it be that this poem fell from the sky?" Princess Danyang was very surprised, and a little angry at the same time. After all, she asked so many times, but no one came. The man replied, making her a little embarrassed. Such a strange thing happened at the poetry meeting, and everyone around was in disbelief. Concubine Yang and other judges did not expect to encounter such a thing, so they didn't know what to do for a while. Li Min suddenly rolled his eyes and thought of a good idea, so he said loudly: "Although the artistic conception of this poem is good, it is too sad and makes people sad to read it. Therefore, although it is a good sentence, it can only It can be considered a second-rate work, and there is still a huge gap between it and those poems that have been passed down through the ages." As soon as Li Min said these words, the audience immediately fell silent. Just a moment ago, he was praising the poem, but in the blink of an eye, he denounced the poem again. However, some older or thoughtful people have already guessed Li Min's intention, and are waiting with a smile for the poet to jump out on his own. "Humph, although the little girl's song "Asking for the Moon" is not as good as the two poems about plum blossoms written by His Highness Prince Liang, and it cannot be compared with such bold poems as "The Wine Will Come in", it is not as good as what His Highness said. Isn¡¯t that so disgusting to say?¡± Sure enough, as soon as Li Min finished speaking, there was a crisp voice that was mixed with shame and anger. Following the voice, the speaker turned out to be a girl of fourteen or fifteen years old, wearing a light green dress. Although her figure was not yet mature, her facial features were exquisite and her eyes were picturesque, like a fairy from the heavenly palace. For a moment, she was in the main hall. The lamps and candles in it were also eclipsed. "Is it her?" Concubine Yang frowned when she saw this girl. She knew this girl as Li Min's fianc¨¦e, Xiao Wenxin, Xiao Yu's granddaughter. Concubine Yang was originally dissatisfied with Li Min's marriage. When today's banquet started, she was very cold towards Xiao Wenxin. They are also her own daughter-in-law. Li Ke's Princess Yang of Shu has always been with her, but as a When Xiao Wenxin, the future daughter-in-law, was first brought to see Concubine Yang by Mrs. Xiao, Concubine Yang acted very coldly. Not only did she not let her stay with her, she didn't even look at her. Li Min didn¡¯t expect that this poem was actually written by Xiao Wenxin. Thinking about the words he just said to provoke her, Li Min couldn¡¯t help but sweat in his heart. It would have been anyone else, but why was it Xiao Wenxin? This is great. From the moment we met until now, I haven't even said a word, but I have already offended someone. Women are gossip animals. There were six to seven hundred women attending the banquet today. Excluding those in the two side halls, there were at least three to four hundred people in the main hall. Many people knew Xiao Wenxin, plus she, Li Min, and The complicated relationship between Concubine Yang and the three of them caused constant whispers in the hall. However, the eyes of some unmarried women looking at Xiao Wenxin were full of jealousy and envy. It would be fine if Li Min was still the unlearned and unskilled King of Liang before, but these days Li Min's performance has attracted the attention of many caring people, especially his poetic talent, which has won the hearts of many young women. Secretly promised. "Haha~, no wonder you didn't stand up and admit it, but it turned out to be Rokuro's little wife. Girls are so thin-skinned!" Princess Danyang had a smile on her face. She didn't know what was going on when she saw the reactions of everyone below. , only after someone around her who knew the inside story told her, did she understand. However, the eldest princess was not a stingy person. Not only did she not blame Xiao Wenxin, but she teased her very generously anyway. Xiao Wenxin's face turned red. With her temperament, she didn't want to participate in this poetry meeting, but she couldn't resist the instigation of the sisters around her, so she had to compose a poem and submit it. Unexpectedly, she was rated first, and Li Min even commented on it herself. A few words. Xiao Wenxin's feelings towards Li Min are very complicated. In the past, she just had a simple dislike. Even if she was accused of being Princess Liang, she was very reluctant. Unfortunately, under the pressure of her family, she was unable to resist. Until later, when I saw the poems written by Li Min, I couldn't help but feel a little confused. How could the person who could write such excellent works be the King of Liang who did all kinds of evil and bullied men and dominated women? When she came today, she met Li Min again. Although she was a little angry when Li Min stared at her, through her daughter's sensitive mind, she could feel that the Li Min standing in front of her was completely different from before. He didn't change, but his conversation and temperament seemed to be a different person, which made Xiao Wenxin feel a little relieved. Although she had a good impression of Li Min, her daughter's family's complicated thoughts made Xiao Wenxin not sure how to face Li Min. So Princess Danyang asked several questions in a row, but she was too embarrassed to stand up until Li Min spoke out. . Although she was talented and learned, she was still too young and had a proud temperament, so she couldn't help but stand up and refute. "Haha~, that" Under the gaze of Xiao Wenxin's extremely clear yet angry eyes, Li Min looked embarrassed and looked around for help, looking for someone to help him out, but most of the people around him He looked like he was watching a show, but Li Ke, who was most likely to help him, was pulled aside by his cousin and sister-in-law to teach him a lesson. Concubine YangShe had a cold look on her face. Obviously, Xiao Wenxin's talent and learning had not changed her opinion. Li Yong was a good friend, but he was just a loser and couldn't help in any way! "Liu Lang, if you have anything to say, just say it directly, don't let a little girl overwhelm you with questions!" Concubine Yang couldn't help but said angrily when she saw her son was helpless under Xiao Wenxin's gaze. There were already many people around him snickering. Xiao Wenxin's face darkened when she heard Concubine Yang's words. Of course she could feel that Concubine Yang didn't like her. With her intelligence, she also understood the reason why Concubine Yang disliked her. However, this marriage was decided by her grandfather Xiao Yu and Taizong Li Shimin. Yes, she has no right to speak at all. From Xiao Wenxin's point of view, she is actually also a victim of this marriage. "Ahem~, I obey!" Li Min had a headache. He was very satisfied with this little beauty Xiao Wenxin, but Concubine Yang's attitude was also very important. Now that the daughter-in-law had not even gotten married, the two of them were already having conflicts. "Actually, Miss Xiao's poem is not bad, but the style is a bit too sad. Miss Xiao is still so young and will have a great life in the future. Why bother to be sad for a moment? It's better to be optimistic and positive in everything!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, the audience burst into laughter, and he immediately realized that he had said the wrong thing. Xiao Wenxin was going to marry him in the future, but he said that she would have a "good life in the future." This is not to tell people plainly: I will be good to you in the future, and you must be right to marry me! It's equivalent to expressing your love to others indirectly. What a lesson from heaven and earth, Li Min just wanted to comfort Xiao Wenxin by saying a few words, and didn't think much about it at all. Xiao Wenxin was so embarrassed by Li Min's 'confession' that she blushed. She wanted to hide but had nowhere to hide. People around her were laughing so hard that some young girls didn't even look like a lady at all, which made Xiao Wenxin feel sad again. Ashamed and annoyed. Cheng Huailiang and others all looked at Li Min with admiration: Liu Lang is indeed not an ordinary person for daring to confess his feelings in front of so many people! Li Jingye and Li Yong, the two younger ones, looked up to the elder with admiration, but Concubine Yang looked unhappy. "Ahem~, actually I'm not" Li Min waved his hands repeatedly and wanted to explain, but no one wanted to listen. Finally, he was heartbroken and simply stopped explaining. Anyway, Xiao Wenxin was his future wife, and he was afraid of confessing to his wife. What, although there are a lot of people watching, there will be more such things in the future, and the more people watching, the better. These people are really rare and strange! After a while, the laughter on the court stopped. Princess Jiang Xia held her chest and gasped: "Liu Lang's behavior is indeed different from ordinary people, but he is too bold and doesn't think about other girls!" The result! It caused another burst of laughter. "Okay, okay! Everyone laughed, but the poem Liulang promised just now hasn't been written yet. I've been waiting for a long time!" Princess Changguang, who may have seen Yang Fei's bad expression, remained silent. He opened his mouth and said that Princess Changguang was the fifth daughter of the great ancestor Li Yuan. She was a hard-luck person. Her first husband was named Zhao Cijing. Unfortunately, he died in the war after Li Yuan's uprising. She was the first consort in the Tang Dynasty to die in battle. Princess Changguang later married Yang Shidao at the discretion of Li Yuan. It is said that the couple are now in a good relationship. Hearing that Li Min was going to write a poem finally diverted everyone's attention. Li Min and Concubine Yang both looked at Princess Changguang gratefully, as they owed her a favor. Seeing everyone's eyes turned to him, Li Xuan raised Xiao Wenxin's poem in his hand and said: "Haha, this poem written by Miss Xiao is too sad, but it inspired the boy. I will use this poem as a guide to make a poem." A similar long and short sentence!" When Li Min said this, he picked up the wine glass and drank it in one gulp, and then chanted loudly: "When will the bright moon come? Ask the blue sky for wine. I don't know what year it is in the palace in the sky. I want to ride the wind back, but I am afraid that it will be too cold in the high place. I dance to clear the shadows, how can I feel like I am in the human world. ??????????????????????????????????????????? away from the Zhu Pavilion, where the Qihu is low and the light is sleepless. There shouldn't be any hatred, so what's the point of saying goodbye? People have joys and sorrows, separations and reunions, and the moon waxes and wanes. This is a difficult thing in ancient times. Nung, moon and new moon. " People present began to hear Li Min mention Xiao Wenxin again, and many people couldn't help but snicker. Even Xiao Wenxin was a little embarrassed. But as Li Min recited the song "Shui Tiao Ge Tou", the audience immediately fell silent. The content of this long and short sentence was very similar to Xiao Wenxin's "Asking the Moon", but the feelings expressed were completely different. Although There is also a sense of depression and melancholy in the poem, but then the worries are eliminated with detached and optimistic thoughts, expressing a love of life and a positive and optimistic spirit, which sweeps away the desolation and sorrow in Xiao Wenxin's poems. Moreover, the words are full of life philosophy and interest, the artistic conception is bold and broad, and the poems are as romantic and unrestrained as flowing clouds and flowing water, giving people an extremely healthy aesthetic enjoyment. Others were fine, but Xiao Wenxin heard a different flavor from the beginning of this water-melody song.Especially the last two sentences, "May we live forever and share the beauty of the moon thousands of miles apart", it was as if Li Min was expressing his love and greetings to her in person, and he still used such beautiful words. Xiao Wenxin even felt that this long and short sentence was as if Li Min had written it specially for her. Thinking of this, this delicate girl suddenly felt that her heartbeat had accelerated a lot, her face was so red that she wanted to drip water, and she no longer dared to look at Li Min, who was in high spirits in the field. "What a 'May we live forever and share the beauty of the moon thousands of miles away'! Hearing this makes people open-minded, Liulang is such an open-minded person!" Princess Changguang praised, with a rare smile on her face. Princess Changguang is a passionate person. Although she has a good relationship with her current husband, she often thinks of her ex-husband who died in the war and is often depressed. After listening to this water-melody song today, she is also open-minded. In the past The depression in my heart was also relieved. "Yes, it's rare for Rokuro to have such a broad mind at such a young age. He will definitely be a wise king in the future!" The generous and graceful Princess Qinghe also praised. Of course, the other princesses and wives were also full of praise, and Concubine Yang was even more happy. His demeanor was completely lost, and he felt a little carried away when he heard the compliments from around him. Li Min made such a masterpiece, which caused the women on the scene to toast frequently. Of course, most of them drank fruit juice instead of wine, and at most they drank grape wine with very low alcohol content. However, what Li Min drank was the genuine Five Kings Drunk. He couldn't resist anymore, and hurriedly asked Cheng Hualiang and others to come up to help. These young and energetic little perverts originally wanted to show off as heroes, but after a while, they were all defeated. After all, the difference in numbers between the enemy and us was too big. Moreover, the 'weapon' was too unfair, and in the end Li Min and others had to flee. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 24 Si Zi and Steamed Eggs "Ugh~" Qin Huaiyu, the pretty boy, crawled beside the rockery and kept vomiting. In order to show off his masculinity in front of the beautiful woman, he drank more than a kilogram of Wuwangzui in one go. Plus what he drank before, he probably had at least two He weighed so much that he could barely hold on in the main hall just now, but he couldn't hold on anymore after leaving the main hall. He vomited all the way, and the servants responsible for cleaning in the palace will probably scold him to death tomorrow. They were frequently toasted by beauties in the hall. They were so fascinated that they couldn't even find Bei. I guess even they themselves didn't know how much they drank? People like Li Yong, Fang Yiai and others who had poor drinking capacity were already climbing on the table and laughing like "hehe", and might fall down at any time. The better ones, such as Li Ke, Cheng Huailiang, Yuchi brothers, etc., are now drunk and crazy with excess energy, punching or howling in different expressions. On the contrary, Li Jingye is in good spirits and is jumping up and down without being drunk at all. This is a pavilion next to the palace hall. After their group of more than 20 people escaped from the hall in embarrassment, they did not go back directly to the banquet hall in the square, but came here to get some fresh air. It's a pity that Qin Huaiyu is such a nuisance, and vomiting is also contagious. After a while, several more boys ran to the side and vomited. Li Min also drank a lot. Although he doesn't like drinking, he actually has a good drinking capacity. He can hold on after drinking about a pound. However, the sound of vomiting from Qin Huaiyu's side was like a demonic sound that pierced his ears. It was so disgusting that Li Min gradually felt his stomach churn. Finally, he couldn't bear it anymore and ran out to vomit. After almost all the contents in his stomach were vomited, Li Min felt better. With shaky legs, Li Min returned to the pavilion and found that the people who had gone to vomit had almost returned, so he weakly suggested: "Everyone should go back to the venue to drink some sobering soup and then eat something, otherwise we will have to wait until tomorrow." Can¡¯t get up?¡± "What a great idea. I'm already vomiting my stomach. I'm really hungry now!" Qin Huaiyu replied with a pale face. Except for a few who were drunk and crazy, everyone else agreed. So everyone stood up unsteadily and dragged the drunken people back to the venue. The attentive Wen'er had already prepared a sobering soup. This sobering soup was specially made by Li Min. When preparing for the banquet, Li Min saw that his servants killed the sheep and threw away all the internal organs. He felt it was a pity. , the idea came up with the dish of spicy and sour tripe soup, so I asked my servants to wash the lamb tripe, rub it with salt, cut it into thin strips, and add shredded ginger, soy sauce, salt, pepper, and rice wine. Cook together, then thicken with vinegar, and finally drizzle with sesame oil. A spicy and sour belly soup that is sour but not cool, spicy but not strong, salty but not astringent is ready. This is a must-have soup for Li Min¡¯s hometown banquets in later generations. It is usually served at the end of the banquet. This soup is not only delicious and appetizing, but also has an excellent hangover effect. Later Li Min likes to drink it very much. However, the main ingredient of the spicy and sour tripe soup is pork tripe, and sheep tripe can be used as a substitute. After eating a bowl of spicy and sour tripe soup, his sense of taste was stimulated by the spicy and sour taste. Li Min soon broke out in a thin sweat. The alcohol in his body seemed to be discharged with the sweat, and his energy recovered a lot. It's even more warm and comfortable. It's a pity that there is no chili pepper, and the spiciness in the soup is slightly lacking. "Haha~, today is really a worthwhile trip. Not only did I taste the best wine in the world, but the dishes were also novel and delicious. Even the hangover soup was so delicious!" Qin Huaiyu drank two bowls in a row before gasping. With a sigh of praise, Li Ke and others also lowered their heads and drank fiercely. Even Li Yong and other drunk people asked Li Jingye, who was too energetic, to open his mouth and drink a bowl. "Haha, if you brothers like it, you can come to my house often in the future. I dare not say anything else, but I know a lot about the new cooking methods. It will be so delicious that your tongue will want to swallow it!" Li Min He said with a smile that he had established friendship with everyone today, but in the future he would have to come and go frequently to increase the friendship between them. "That's natural. If it weren't for my grandfather's strict control, I would not want to live in Liulang's house." Li Jingye, a guy with excessive energy, came over at some time and said very excitedly. "Hahaha~, when you get married at the end of the year, I'm afraid it won't just be the British father who will be in charge of you!" Cheng Huailiang was so drunk that he was sobered up by the sober soup. At this time, he came over and teased Li Jingye, "For He was jealous and envious of Li Jingye's early marriage, but there was nothing he could do about it. Who made Princess Qinghe too young? Mentioning Li Jingye's fianc¨¦e, everyone burst into laughter again. When they were in the hall just now, they all met the granddaughter of Duke Wei Guo. She was very beautiful. She was about the same age as Li Jingye, but she had a hot temper. Li Jingye just glanced at her a few more times, and this girl took the opportunity of toasting to drink him down. If Li Jingye hadn't been a good drinker, he would probably be as bad as Li Yong and the others now. "Tch~, you still can't decide who will care about whom by then?" Li Jingye was still talking hard, as if he had just beenHe is not the average person who drinks alcohol but dares not resist. After drinking the hangover soup, everyone joked and joked for a while, and finally regained their spirits a lot. Li Min, Qin Huaiyu and others had just vomited their stomachs, and now they were hungry, so they rushed to the dining table to eat Haisai. Before he could fill his stomach, he saw Li Zhi, a little kid, following a group of underage princes and princesses into the venue. These underage children were all arranged in the side hall and were looked after by specialized people. Li Min watched these brothers and sisters come in. He first said hello to Li Shimin who was drinking and having fun. Li Shimin was having fun and waved his hand to let them leave. Li Zhi seemed to have something to do with Li Min. He found him in the crowd as soon as he came in. So when he saw Li Shimin asking them to leave, he immediately led the gang to kill Li Min. "Brother Six, I finally found you!" Li Zhi sat down next to Li Min, snatched a piece of roast lamb from Li Min's plate and gnawed on it. "What's wrong with Sizi? You are not playing in the side hall, why are you here?" Li Min saw that Sizi seemed unhappy, and Qinghe and other sisters comforted her in low voices from time to time. "Oh~ Brother Ninth doesn't let Sizi eat roast duck or roast mutton. He only lets Sizi drink juice and eat those unpalatable dishes. Sizi is so pitiful!" The little girl looked at Li Min and asked herself , threw himself into Li Min's arms, cried and complained. "What's going on?" Li Min frowned and looked at Li Zhi. It stands to reason that Li Zhi and Si Zi were both born to Queen Changsun. Li Zhi usually loves Si Zi the most, so he shouldn't deny Si Zi food for no reason. "The pheasant slave is not to blame for this!" Qinghe, a shrewd little girl, stood up and defended Li Zhi, "Si Zi has been weak and sick since he was a child. Some time ago, Dr. Sun personally diagnosed and treated Si Zi and told him not to let Si Zi eat There are too many greasy and fishy things. After Si Zi tasted the roast duck and roast lamb at the banquet just now, he liked it very much and clamored to eat it. However, Si Nu was afraid that Si Zi would eat too much and his body would not be able to bear it, so he stopped him. .¡± "Yes, Sixth Brother, some of the new dishes at the banquet are indeed delicious, but they are not suitable for Sizi, so we came to you to see if we can ask your chef to cook something light and unique?" Li Zhi also said helplessly that he loved this sister the most. If those dishes could be eaten by her, she would have eaten them long ago. "Well, well" Li Min couldn't help but feel funny when he looked at Sizi's pouted face with an angry expression. Even though Sizi was usually quite sensible, he was still a three-year-old child after all. Who could be stubborn? Don't even listen to what he says. "Yes, there is no need for a cook at all. This time Brother Six will cook something delicious for Sizi with his own hands!" Li Min snapped his fingers and said with a flash of inspiration. He knew a lot about light and unique dishes, but he couldn't cook anything that was too complicated now. However, he thought of a food he often gave to his children when he was a child in his previous life. It was easy to make and very delicious. Sizi absolutely loved it. "Brother Six, do you know how to cook?" Li Zhi looked surprised. Si Zi also stopped crying and looked at this magical Brother Six curiously. The other younger brothers and sisters all looked at Li Min with suspicion. Obviously I don¡¯t quite believe what Li Min said. "You don't believe it, do you? I'll make it for you now!" Li Min couldn't stand others doubting him, so he rolled up his sleeves and asked his servants to prepare materials and utensils. After a while, a pot with a pot on the stove was brought in. At the same time, the things Li Min wanted to use were also prepared. He picked up a large basin and beat a lot of eggs in it at one go. Then open it with chopsticks, put twice as much warm water in, add salt and stir it, and sprinkle some chopped green onion on top. After the water in the pot boils, set up a basket and put the eggs on it to steam. After ten A few minutes later, Li Min asked someone to bring the basin down. He used chopsticks to cut the jelly-like eggs into small cubes. Then he poured some vinegar and sesame oil on top, creating a bowl of steamed rice with a strong aroma and a salty, smooth texture. The eggs are done. Although this steamed egg is simple to make, it is sour, salty, delicious and extremely tender. When Li Min celebrated his birthday in his previous life, his family would steam a large bowl of it for him, so he was very impressed. Originally, this way of eating was very common in later generations. It is estimated that some people in the Tang Dynasty also ate like this. But the last time he asked Wen'er to make him a supper, he ordered steamed eggs, but Wen'er didn't know how to cook them. For this reason, Li Min also asked the government. There are many chefs in the industry, but no one has heard of this method. It is probably because this method has not spread in the Guanzhong area of ??the Tang Dynasty. "Hmm~, it smells so good. Just smelling this smell makes people drool!" Qinghe sniffed his small nose with a greedy look on his face. Sizi was also attracted by the scent and looked at Li Min eagerly. Others The younger brothers and sisters had similar reactions. Even many people attending the banquet nearby were attracted by the scent. They just saw these princes and princesses gathering together and were embarrassed to surround them. Li Min was not in a hurry. After the temperature was not too hot, he brought a small bowl over and filled it for Sizi. He asked with a proud look on his face: "Sizi, try to see if Brother Six's cooking is delicious." ?¡±Sizi couldn't wait any longer. He took a small taste first, and his appetite was immediately stimulated by the sour, salty and delicious taste. He ate all the eggs in the bowl with gleaming eyes, and then held it high. Xiao Wan said: "Sixth Brother, Sixth Brother, I want more of Sizi!" Li Min laughed and hurriedly added another bowl of Si Zi. The younger brothers and sisters around him also looked greedy. After all, they were not very old. The older one, Ru Qinghe, was only twelve or thirteen years old, and the younger one was only Similar to Si Zi, it¡¯s the time to be greedy. Li Min had already expected this situation, so he used this kind of big bowl, which Sizi's little belly would never be able to finish. "What are you still doing in a daze? Everyone, prepare bowls and spoons and come and try Sixth Brother's craftsmanship!" Li Min was very excited and pointed at the group of younger brothers and sisters who were still in a daze. Following Li Min's order, the group of princes and princesses immediately reacted, grabbed the bowl and stretched it out in front of Li Min, "Sixth brother, sixth brother~" one shouted sweeter than the other, and even in order to compete for the position, Li Zhen and Li Zhen The two guys, Li Shen, almost started fighting. Fortunately, Li Min, the sixth brother, still had some prestige. He knocked the two dishonest guys on the head to calm them down. Then Li Min gave each of them a bowl. For a while, more than a dozen little guys just kept their heads down and ate. Li Min was not full to begin with, and his appetite had long been whetted by the steamed eggs, so he served himself a bowl and was about to eat it when he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him. "Ming'er, what kind of delicious food have you cooked here? The aroma is so appetizing that my father can't help but want to taste it." As soon as he heard this name, he knew that Li Shimin was coming, and Li Ming hurriedly turned around and saluted. Li Shimin was having a drink with the ministers when he accidentally saw his group of young children surrounding Li Min. He came over out of curiosity and smelled an appetizing aroma a dozen steps away. Have this question. "Father, these are the eggs Liu Ge specially steamed for Si Zi. Try it quickly, it's delicious!" Before Li Min could say anything, the woman rushed to Li Shimin's arms with the bowl and raised a spoonful. Let Li Shimin taste the steamed eggs. This little girl is both sensible and able to please adults. It's no wonder that everyone who meets her likes her. Li Shimin saw that Si Zi was so sensible, and his face had already burst into smiles. Now, not to mention that Si Zi was fed delicious steamed eggs, he could probably swallow even a spoonful of mud. "Well, it's delicious. A small egg can be made so smooth, tender, and salty. It's really unexpected!" Li Shimin took a bite and praised loudly, but then his face changed, as if he thought of something, and he immediately thought again He said to Li Min, "Min'er, your mother has never had an appetite during her illness. This steamed egg is very appetizing. You should immediately ask someone to teach the palace how to make it, and ask someone to make it for you tomorrow." Queen mother!" Li Min was startled by Lao Li's rapid change of expression, but he didn't expect that he was thinking of Queen Changsun, so he immediately said: "Yes! I obey my orders!" "Father, there's no need to go to such trouble. This steamed egg recipe is very simple. I just learned it after watching it once. Why don't I make it for my mother to eat tomorrow!" Li Zhi is not very old, so he can take the credit. But very sophisticated. "Good, good! The filial piety of the pheasant slave is commendable. I am very pleased to be a father!" Li Shimin couldn't help but feel comforted when he saw that his children were so sensible. He stroked Li Zhi's head and praised him repeatedly. When the other princes and princesses saw Li Zhi being praised, they all jumped out and said that they could do it too. Li Shimin loved his son so much that of course he praised them one by one. Finally, Li Shimin walked up to Li Min, looked at his son who was almost as tall as himself, patted his shoulder with great satisfaction, and said sincerely: "Min'er, this banquet was well organized. Not only is my father satisfied, , almost all the ministers who came to attend praised you, you have finally grown up!" "Thank you, Father, for your compliment. It's all because of your good teachings and your example in front of my son, so that I can change my ways and start a new life." Although it's a bit disgusting, this emperor's father's flattery I can¡¯t help but take pictures. "Hahaha~, although I know it's flattery, but my father likes it very much." Li Shimin's face was not that thick-skinned. He even joked with Li Min, but he laughed for a while and then said, "Your mother The concubine just sent someone to bring you the long and short sentences of your new poem. They all said that the poem is like the person. The open-minded and optimistic attitude in the poem is very appreciated by my father. I will do more things to make your mother and concubine happy in the future. I have worried a lot about you, and even cried secretly behind my back, please don¡¯t let her down again!¡± "My son, please remember your father's teachings!" Li Min felt hot in his heart. At this moment, Li Shimin truly looked like a father rather than an emperor. A few gentle words made Li Min's nose sore. The father in his previous life and the one in front of him felt sour. Li Shimin has vaguely overlapped. "Haha, don't act like a little girl!" Li Shimin patted Li Min's shoulder hard a few more times, then reached out and snatched the steamed egg from Li Min's hand, ate it in a few bites and thenAfter filling a bowl, Shi Shiran took the people away. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 25 Wang Zihao's unexpected answer. The banquet lasted until midnight. Because the five kings were too drunk, during the second half of the banquet, people kept getting drunk and being carried out. Some people who were close to the house were thrown away. Get on the carriage and take them back to the house. Most of the people who are farther away can only stay at Li Min's house. Only then did Li Min understand why his palace was so big. It was probably prepared for this situation, otherwise there would really be no place for these drunkards to sleep? Li Shimin also drank a lot, and finally stayed with Concubine Yang. Li Min could only give up his dormitory to them, and spent the night with Li Yong, a drunkard. It wasn¡¯t until three o¡¯clock in the morning the next day that Li Min got up with his head dizzy. When he opened his eyes, he heard Li Yong screaming. Who told him to drink so much yesterday? Is it strange that he doesn¡¯t have a headache today? The two of them had little appetite, so they each drank a bowl of spicy and sour belly soup as if they had had breakfast. When Li Min and Li Yong arrived at the front hall, they found that the servants were cleaning up the venue. After all, it was too late at the end of the banquet. Li Min was considerate of the servants and did not let them clean up overnight. "Sixth brother, Jiuling, why are you up? Uncle Wang and I have already sent away most of the guests." At this time, Li Ke happened to come in from the outside, picked up the tea cup in front of Li Min and took a sip before saying. "The emperor and his mother are also gone?" Li Min asked. "My father is going to court, and so are the civil and military officials. Of course they have to get up early. Do you think everyone is as leisurely as you?" Li Ke said with some emotion. At dawn today, the civil and military officials who were going to court were all going to go to court one by one. He was holding his head with a splitting headache, including his father. It was okay to drink and have fun, but he could not neglect the government because of it. This was the most basic quality of a wise king. After a while, Li Xiaogong, Li Daozong and Li Xiaojie also entered the main hall. It is estimated that all the guests from last night have left. Li Daozong and Li Xiaogong are not serving in the court now, so they don't need to go to court. "Rokuro, after last night's banquet, the name of Wu Wang Zui has probably spread throughout the city. You need to worry more about the brewing workshop. Try to put Wu Wang Zui on the market as soon as possible. Then we can be at home You can accept the payment with peace of mind!" Li Daozong is indeed a money-crazed man, and he started discussing the brewing workshop right after the banquet. However, now that Five Kings Drunk is famous, many wine lovers are probably paying attention. It is indeed a good opportunity to open up sales. "Uncle Wang, don't worry. Although my nephew has been busy with the banquet these days, people have been keeping an eye on the brewing workshop. Now the foundation of the land has been laid and construction can begin immediately. The brewing craftsmen are also here. It is already in my house and has been organized. Who is responsible for which area has been clearly divided. Once part of the workshop is built at the end of the month, we can start work immediately. The remaining part can be built while brewing wine. It will definitely not be wasted. This is a great opportunity!" Li Min also said with a smile. Although he only held 20% of the shares, because he proposed the matter first, the management rights are in his hands. Although Li Daozong and Li Xiaogong hold a large number of shares, , but could not get involved in the operation of the brewery. "I can rest assured that Liu Lang will do the work!" Li Xiaogong said with a big wave of his hand. Yesterday's banquet made him quite addicted. He had a great time drinking and eating meat with a group of comrades. "Well, that's right, but don't stop the small workshop in your house. I have several restaurants under my name. I can sell the Wu Wang Zui in small quantities. How about Liu Lang's wish?" Li Daozong twisted his beard and said with a smile. This little calculation is really good. By selling Wu Wang Zui in his restaurant, he can continue to accumulate popularity for Wu Wang Zui and build the reputation of the restaurant through Wu Wang Zui. No loss on either side. "Haha, Uncle Wang is very scheming, but Liulang can't favor one over the other. Uncle Wang and I in Hejian also have restaurants under our names. This opportunity to become famous cannot be missed in vain." Li Ke also said with a smile, he didn't want to let only Li Daozong One family takes advantage of this. "Let's just do it this way. Don't argue anymore. All the five kings drunk produced by Liulang's house will be distributed to each family according to their shares, and then the profits will be distributed after deducting the cost." Li Xiaogong was afraid that Li Daozong would be so petty. Li and Li Ke argued, so he spoke. "What Uncle Wang said is true, but the price of Wuwang Zui must be unified. No matter what the price of other people's resale in the future, the price of the wine coming out of our brewing workshop must be unified. This will not only establish a reputation, but also It's easier to manage." Li Min immediately agreed. He also intended to hand over the remaining wine from the banquet to Wang Zihao for sale, but he didn't expect that Li Daozong had the same idea. "Okay, just do what Brother Wang and Liu Lang said!" Although Li Daozong was greedy for money, he was also a shrewd man, and he immediately agreed. A few people chatted for a while. Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong drank too much last night and couldn't get over it yet, so they got up and left. Li Ke and Li Xiaojie also said goodbye together, but when they left, Li Min had already let go. The people distributed the remaining wine in proportion and asked them to take it away separately.?The wine produced is also distributed according to this proportion. After finishing all these things, Li Min went to sleep again. When Li Min regained his energy in the afternoon, he heard Wen'er report that Gao Zhong brought Wang Zihao to see him in the morning, but Wen'er saw that Li Min was too tired, so he didn't Wake him up. That Wang Zihao is probably still waiting in the living room of the palace. Li Min felt ashamed after hearing this. It was Wang Zihao who asked Gao Zhong to call him because of the sales issue of Wuwang Zui. He didn't expect that he had slept for so long. It must have been at least four or five hours since morning. However, Wen'er also felt sorry for herself, and Li Min couldn't blame him, so he had to get dressed in a hurry and go to the living room of the front house. Li Min came to the living room and saw Wang Zihao sitting there drinking tea, with a handsome boy standing behind him. The boy looked impatient and restless, but there was no trace of anxiety on Wang Zihao's face. Li Min secretly admired him. He was only in his thirties, but he had such self-cultivation. No wonder he could become one of the top ten wealthy businessmen in Chang'an City before? "Hahaha~, I drank a few too many drinks last night and kept Zihao waiting for a long time!" Li Min came in and said with a smile, a little apologetic in his tone. He has adapted to the identity of the prince and will not act easily. Be humble to others, even if it is him who is wrong. "Haha, word of the Five Kings Banquet at the prince's house last night has spread throughout the city. Although Zihao is of low status and is not lucky enough to see it in person, he is still yearning for it after hearing about it. If he doesn't get drunk at such a grand event, wouldn't it be a shocking event in his life?" Wang Zihao was still so good at talking, and he praised Li Min to the sky with just a few words, but the boy behind him was full of disdain, and looked at Li Min with a very unkind look, as if he had some deep hatred for Li Min. . Although Li Min was surprised, he didn't take the servant seriously yet, so he ignored it, chatted with Zihao for a few more words, and then got back to the topic: "Zihao, with your shrewdness, you should be able to guess that today's name is called What¡¯s your purpose here?¡± "Your Highness is drunk because of the Five Kings?" Wang Zihao perked up and bowed his head in salute. "Yes, the brewery was jointly funded and built by five people including me and King Hejian. The management is all mine, but I don't have a suitable sales channel, so I thought of you. I wonder if you have any experience in this area?" Experience?" Li Min said with a smile on his face. He had promised at the beginning that he would repay the Wang family a thousand times what he owed them before. Tea sales are just the beginning, and there will be bigger business for him in the future. Take care of. "Hmph, our Wang family used to have the largest brewing workshop in Chang'an City. We brewed 20% of the wine sold in various restaurants in Chang'an City. How could we not be familiar with it?" Before Wang Zihao could answer, the man behind him Instead, the boy spoke first, with a very unkind tone. "Don't be rude. How can you, a servant, speak in front of His Highness!" Wang Zihao was startled by the servant's boldness and jumped up in a hurry to complain. There was a nervous look on his face, obviously because he was afraid that Li Min would blame him. This boy's words made Li Min pay attention to him again. Judging from his age, he was probably about the same age as himself. He had a thin body and slightly dark skin, but he had a very delicate appearance, especially his pair of big black eyes that were very smart. However, Li Min felt uncomfortable looking at him. The boy also noticed that Li Min was paying attention to him. He was obviously very stubborn at first, but he was obviously not as thick-skinned as Li Min, and a blush appeared on his slightly dark face. And Li Min suddenly noticed that the boy's hands were very white and tender. They didn't look like serving hands at all. They were even much whiter and tenderer than the skin on his face. Then he looked at his slender neck and there was no Adam's apple on his chest. There was also a slight bulge, and Li Min immediately understood what was going on. Turns out to be a tomboy disguised as a boy! "Haha, it doesn't matter. It's cute for a kid to talk quickly!" Li Min didn't point it out, but said in a very old-fashioned way. Apparently he forgot that he was actually about the same age as the other person. The tomboy was scolded by Wang Zihao. Although he was still unconvinced, he still retreated obediently, but he kept mumbling something in his mouth, looking very complaining. "Since your Wang family is also in the wine business, I can rest assured that I will leave the Wuwangzui consignment business to you. What do you think?" Li Min said with a smile. He didn't expect the Wang family's business to be so big. , the wine they brew can account for 20% of the market share, and their family not only makes wine and sells wine, but also has several other pillar industries. No wonder they have become one of the top businessmen in Chang'an City? What Li Min didn¡¯t expect was that Wang Zihao didn¡¯t have any expression of joy after hearing this. Instead, his face was alternately excited and depressed, and he was obviously struggling in his heart. After a while, he actually gave a very surprising answer: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness, but I really can't agree to it!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support. Your support is our best?¡¯s motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 26 A woman disguises herself as a man Wang Xijun "Oh? Why are you unwilling to accept such a big business?" Li Min was surprised and slightly angry. At the same time, he was more curious. You must know that people in the Tang Dynasty were fond of wine, and their consumption of wine was astonishing. The Five Kings were drunk. Once this epoch-making distilled liquor is released, it will definitely eliminate a large number of liquors on the market. By then, just relying on the output of Wuwangzui, Li Min and several other shareholders will become the top richest people in the Tang Dynasty. As the seller, the Wang family can also get huge profits from it. I believe it will definitely not be less than the income of the Wang family in its heyday. Now Wang Zihao actually rejected Li Min's kindness, which means giving up a good opportunity for the Wang family to rise again. ? "Your Highness, if the wine making workshop of Wuwangzui was owned by His Highness alone, then the villain would dare to take this business. But now the wine making workshop is jointly owned by His Highness and the King of Jiangxia and others, and the King of Jiangxia and the King of Hejian There are many wine merchants below, and together they have monopolized a lot of markets. If the villain monopolizes the sales of Wu Wang Zui, it will definitely arouse the dissatisfaction of these people. After all, the King of Jiangxia and the King of Hejian are the same as His Highness. They are all shareholders. Now the villain is too weak. If they do something secretly, not only will it be difficult for the villain to do business, but it will also affect the sales of Wu Wangzui, so the villain dare not take this business." Wang Zihao bowed to the ground. reported back. Li Min narrowed his eyes. He admired this Wang Zihao more and more. A person who could remain calm in front of such a big business was definitely not a simple person. Although he was just a businessman, as long as he could give If he gets a chance, he can definitely do a great job. It seems that he is a talent worth cultivating! Li Min secretly made up his mind. "Okay, it's rare for you to be so determined, but if I hand over the sales to others, I don't feel confident, what can you do?" The reason why Wang Zihao did not dare to take this business was because he was afraid of monopolizing such a large business and causing trouble. Li Min had an idea about the jealousy of other merchants in the royal family's name, and it is estimated that Wang Zihao also had the same idea. When Wang Zihao heard Li Min's question, he already understood what Li Min meant. He raised his head and glanced at Li Min. He knelt down and said with gratitude, "If His Highness Prince Liang trusts this villain, then the villain is willing to come forward and contact other people." The businessmen under the royal family's name can jointly form a chamber of commerce to specialize in the sales of this wine, so that everyone can make a profit, which is definitely more appropriate than doing it alone!" "Okay! Zihao is indeed so cheerful. Just go ahead and take care of the business of the Chamber of Commerce. I will help you say hello to the King of Jiangxia and let the merchants obey your orders. If anyone dares not to cooperate, just report it to them. I'm here, I want to see who dares to stop our five princes from getting rich?" Li Min said and laughed while clasping his hands at the end. After this chamber of commerce was organized, the Wang family was completely tied to his Prince Liang's palace. , the talent of Wang Zihao can be regarded as officially becoming one of his subordinates. It is no longer like before. Although it is nominally affiliated with Prince Liang's Mansion, in fact, the Wang family is still an independent individual and is not controlled by the Prince's Mansion. "Yes, the villain will definitely live up to His Highness's trust!" Regarding Wang Zihao's decision, the tomboy behind him kept tugging on his clothes. After all, for a family, being a vassal of others is not a good thing. Good thing. But how could Wang Zihao not know that after the establishment of the Chamber of Commerce, the Wang family would no longer be able to do without the support of Prince Liang's Mansion? But this was a decision he had made after careful consideration before coming. From the roasted tea he is currently selling on a consignment basis to the rumored Five Kings drunkenness outside, coupled with the rumors from the outside world and his own feelings about meeting Li Min these two times, Wang Zihao has a keen sense of the character of His Highness Prince Liang. Extraordinary, not only has vision and courage, but most importantly, he can always produce some new goods with great economic value in his house. It is these that make Wang Zihao determined to go with His Royal Highness the Prince of Liang. Together, he can seek broader development prospects for the Wang family behind him. Conquering such a talent made Li Min feel very good. Wang Zihao was also very knowledgeable and reported the income from tea sales these days to Li Min. The huge number made Li Min smile from ear to ear. "Gululu~" Just as the two were chatting happily, Li Min suddenly heard a strange sound. He looked along the sound and found the tomboy behind Wang Zihao standing there with a red face, obviously very embarrassed. "Gululu~" The strange voice sounded again, and now Li Min understood that it was the tomboy's stomach growling. This is a natural reaction when a person is hungry. "What's going on? You didn't eat at noon?" Li Min's face darkened. He remembered that Wang Zihao had come in the morning. The palace should have prepared meals for them at noon, but now the tomboy's stomach kept growling, which was not the same at all. It looked like he had eaten, which made him think of a possibility. "Huh, the servants in your house are so rude. We were here from morning to afternoon, but no one paid attention to us. If it weren't for my fathermy master insistedIf you stay here, we will go back long ago. "Although the tomboy blushed with embarrassment, he still jumped out very dissatisfied and said, but he suddenly paused when he addressed Wang Zihao. "Humph, it's really outrageous, Wen'er, call the steward here!" Li Min was also a little angry. He kept this Wang Zihao of great use, but the servants of the palace dared to be so negligent. He, the King of Liang, is playing devil¡¯s advocate! After a while, the fat steward in charge of entertaining guests ran over panting, and Li Min cursed him. In fact, Li Min could guess what happened. The steward must have thought that Wang Zihao was just a businessman, so he looked down on them at all. Of course, he couldn't prepare meals for them. This kind of contempt for people can be seen everywhere. "Remember, Mr. Wang will be a distinguished guest in the house from now on. If I hear you neglecting a distinguished guest again, you should stop being a steward and go directly to clean my latrine!" Li Min scolded for a while. Only then did he get angry. It was not worth removing the manager for such a trivial matter. It could only make him remember a little longer. "Yes, yes, yes, I obey! I don't dare to wait for your distinguished guests any longer!" The fat steward made Li Min scold him stupidly. This was the first time since Li Min was injured that he had seen his master lose such a big temper. , Fortunately, Li Min did not punish himself, which made the steward secretly happy. "What are you doing kneeling there, waiting to clean the latrine? Why don't you hurry up and prepare the banquet!" Li Min saw that the steward was still in a daze, so he went up angrily and kicked him and cursed. The tomboy was amused by Li Min's scolding. I couldn't help but burst out laughing. For a moment, my little daughter showed off her posture. How could she still look like a tomboy? ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll go immediately!¡± The big fat man was kicked awake by Li Min, and he hurriedly got up and ran away. Li Min saw that he had nearly two to three hundred kilograms of fat on his body, but he didn't expect that he could run 100 meters in fifteen or six seconds. It seemed that there was really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger in his palace! With Li Min's urging, the banquet was quickly prepared. The dishes were basically the same as those at yesterday's banquet. Because the materials prepared for yesterday's banquet were not used up at all, so the kitchen quickly prepared the dishes as soon as they heard that the banquet was going to be prepared. It was served, but the half-person-high hot pot was too big, so the kitchen used a small charcoal stove and a small pot instead. The tomboy is now a servant, so of course it is impossible for her to sit at the same table as the master. The steward was about to take her away, but was stopped by Li Min, and then said to Zihao with a smile: "Zihao, I treat others with sincerity, and I also hope that others will treat her with sincerity." Please be sincere and introduce this young lady to me!" Wen'er and Hua'er, who were waiting next to them, were both startled by Li Min's words. They really didn't realize that this young man was actually a girl. Wang Zihao saw that Li Min had noticed it, and felt a little embarrassed at the moment. He pulled over the girl dressed as a servant and introduced: "Prince Qi, this is my daughter Xijun. She usually helps me take care of my family's property. Despite her young age, , but she is very talented in business, but it is a pity that she is a girl. She dresses like a man just for convenience. I hope Your Highness will not blame her." Wang Zihao obviously didn't tell the truth. In fact, it was because Wang Xijun was very beautiful and he was afraid that Li Min would take advantage of her, so he asked his daughter, who was his right-hand man, to dress up as a servant. After all, this Liang Wang's previous reputation was not very good. Unexpectedly, Li Min still saw it. "Haha, it doesn't matter. In my eyes, there is actually no difference between men and women. Women are even better than men in some aspects. So if Miss Wang is really qualified, Zihao can hand over some of the affairs of the Liquor Merchant Association. Let her handle it." Li Min, who comes from a later generation, certainly has no prejudice against women. After all, there are so many strong businesswomen in later generations, it is not surprising at all. "Are you two finished, am I going to starve to death?" Wang Xijun said very dissatisfied when she saw that Li Minhe and her father kept talking, but she could only smell the fragrance and couldn't put down her chopsticks. "Hahaha~, Miss Wang is quick to talk, come on, come on, come and try the cooking skills of my chef. These dishes are the same as those at the Five Kings Banquet yesterday." Li Min also felt that he was rude, after all, he was already hungry. It had been a day, so he hurriedly invited them to eat. This little girl was not polite at all. She picked up a piece of beggar's chicken with her chopsticks and stuffed it into her mouth. She chewed twice and spit out a piece of bone before swallowing it all. She looked very hungry. Wang Zihao was obviously very arrogant towards his daughter. Looking at her unladylike eating style, he shook his head, then picked up his chopsticks and started eating slowly. Li Min was a little hungry after sleeping all day, so he rolled up the roast duck in pancakes and ate it. The banquet last night was too lively, and he didn't even taste the roast duck. Seeing the novel way of eating roast duck, Wang Xijun also imitated Li Min and tasted it. He was immediately conquered by the mellow, fat and not greasy roast duck. He started to compete with Li Min for the roast duck. One duck was not enough for the two of them. , in the end Li Min could only ask someone to bring another one. ?"The Feast of the Five Kings is indeed well-deserved. Not to mention other things, these delicious dishes alone will definitely make food lovers go crazy for them!" Wang Zihao tasted several special dishes and found that all of them were delicious. They were all extremely delicious. He had eaten all over Chang'an City before, but no chef in a restaurant could make such delicious food. He couldn't help but sigh. "The food is indeed delicious, but why is there not the famous Five Kings Zui in Chang'an? How can we treat guests without wine?" Wang Xijun said dissatisfiedly while rolling the roast duck with both hands. He and Li Min were rushing to grab it just now. Now his little face is covered with sauce, and he looks like a cat with a painted face. "Haha, you were all on an empty stomach just now. The Five Kings were drunk and too strong. It's easy to get drunk on an empty stomach. That's why we served the food first. Now the wine can be served!" Li Min clapped his hands as he spoke, and Wen'er, who had been prepared nearby, He came in with a bottle of wine and poured it for the three of them. "Hmm~, the wine is so fragrant and mellow!" Wang Zihao seemed to be a good drinker too. He smelled the aroma of the wine with an intoxicated look on his face, and then he couldn't help but take a sip without waiting for Li Min to pick up the glass. , he only felt as if a ball of fire that was not scalding entered his mouth, then passed through his throat and entered his abdomen, and then a very special coolness spread, making people feel comfortable and wanted to moan. "Hahaha~, good wine. I remember that Mr. Wang usually tastes countless wines and claims to know all the wines in the world. But today I found out that there is such a fine wine in the world. One sip makes people feel like there is nothing shocking in this life! " Wang Zihao drank a glass of wine and immediately laughed and praised. He usually behaves very respectfully when he sees Li Min. This is the first time that Li Min has seen his true nature. "It really tastes so good, let me try it!" Wang Xijun was not surprised by her father's appearance. She picked up the Five Kings drunk in front of her and poured it into her mouth. Li Min also wanted to see this girl make a fool of herself, so she smiled He didn't say anything to stop her. "Pfft~, it's spicyit's so spicy to meWater~Give me water quickly!" This kind of strong liquor is not suitable for girls at all. In addition, Wang Xijun doesn't drink much at ordinary times, so how can he bear the drunkenness of the Five Kings? The taste was so good that as soon as I drank it, I immediately squirted it out again, sticking out my tongue and reaching out to ask Li Min for water. Li Min couldn't help but laugh when he saw how pitiful she was with tears streaming down her face. However, there was a limit to joking. He immediately asked Wen'er to pour her a glass of juice. As a result, the girl drank most of it in one go. After eating a few more mouthfuls of food, I finally regained my composure. "It's a waste, it's such a waste!" Wang Zihao looked at the wine on the ground with a heartbroken expression. It seemed that he really liked wine more than usual, and he didn't even care about his own daughter's embarrassment. "You did you do it on purpose?" The little girl calmed down and asked angrily, pointing at Li Min's nose. In her opinion, Li Min must have deliberately not told her that the Five Kings were so drunk, just to see She made a fool of herself. "Haha~, you obviously don't know how to drink, but you still blame others? You see, your father always takes a small sip to taste the properties of the wine. How can he pour it directly into his mouth like you?" Li Min said with a look on his face. With a bad smile, Five Kings Drunk made many people suffer from the beginning last night. After all, it was difficult for Tang Dynasty people who were used to drinking light wine to adapt to such strong wine at first. Only people like Wang Zihao who knew how to taste Only those who drink wine can taste the true taste of wine from the very beginning. "Hmph!" Wang Xijun couldn't resist Li Min, so she could only vent her anger on the delicious food in front of her. She didn't dare to drink it because Wu Wang was drunk, but she liked the juice just now so much that she couldn't put it down and drank a lot. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 27 Restaurant and Breakfast When the two of them had almost finished eating, Li Min said, "Zihao, the winery will be able to produce production by the end of the month, so you have to hurry up with the Chamber of Commerce!" "Don't worry, Your Highness, I have often dealt with those wine merchants before, so I still have some friendship. With the support of several princes, I believe the chamber of commerce can be established within ten days." Wang Zihao said very confidently. When it comes to business matters, Wang Zihao is experienced. He followed his father in shopping malls when he was very young. For him, forming a chamber of commerce was no challenge at all. "Okay, Zihao has courage. Come on, let me toast you a glass!" Li Min picked up the wine glass and praised, wine is the courage of a hero. After a few glasses of wine, Zihao was no longer as timid in front of him as before. "Thank you, Your Highness!" Wang Zihao also picked up the wine glass and drank it in one gulp. The matter of the Chamber of Commerce has been decided, and Li Min thought of another thing, so he added: "Although the brewing workshop has not been built yet, my house can still produce a small amount of Wuwang Zui. This morning, my uncle Wang of Jiangxia He also wanted to go and let the restaurant under his name sell, but then we each got a share in proportion, so I want to hand over my share to you. I wonder if Zihao has a restaurant property under his name?" Li Min asked a little uncertainly. Last time, he lost all the Wang family's property. The Wang family only had a few small workshops and stores left to make ends meet, so now he doesn't know if the Wang family has a place to sell wine. Wang Zihao and his daughter looked at each other, both of them looking ecstatic. The little girl excitedly picked up a piece of roasted lamb chop and started to eat it. Wang Zihao stood up and saluted Li Min and said, "Your Highness, thanks to the sales of fried tea, I have some spare capital, so I bought a restaurant and will be ready to open it in three days." "Haha~, what a coincidence!" Li Min said with a smile, he didn't expect such a coincidence to happen to him. "Haha, thank you for your kindness, Your Highness. With the help of these five kings, we will definitely spread the reputation of the restaurant." Wang Zihao said with a smile on his face. In response to his father's words, Wang Xijun curled his lips, as if he wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, nothing came out. He looked at Li Min with a complicated look, lowered his head and began to compete with the mutton chops in his hands. "By the way, I happen to have nothing to do that day, so I will definitely recruit some friends to cheer you on!" Li Min suddenly remembered that a restaurant had just opened. If he, the King of Liang, could recruit a group of aristocratic children, he would definitely increase the reputation of the restaurant. "Thank you for the honor, Your Highness!" Wang Zihao was even more delighted and very grateful to Li Min for his help. "Your Highness, since you handed over the Five Kings drunkenness to our restaurant, you might as well teach me how to make some new dishes such as roast duck. Then the restaurant will create a top-notch banquet called the 'Five Kings Banquet', which will definitely Bring a large number of wealthy customers to the restaurant who are willing to spend money." Wang Xijun said with a smile. This was the first time she spoke to Li Min in a pleasant manner, and her little abacus was crackling. "Haha, you are such a smart girl. No wonder Zihao praises you as a business genius. These dishes are all the signature dishes of my palace, and they are not something you can give to you easily with just a few kind words!" Li Min said with a smile. , he didn't pay much attention to the recipes of several dishes, he just said it deliberately to tease Wang Xijun. "Then what do you want? How about I give you 10% of the restaurant's profits?" The little girl was really deceived by Li Min, and she really wanted to know how to cook these dishes, whether it was roast duck, hot pot or Beggar's chicken, any of them can make all the major restaurants break their heads, so they gritted their teeth and offered 10% of the restaurant's profits in exchange. Wang Zihao was also very moved, so he did not stop his daughter's words. "Hahaha~, just kidding you, I haven't paid attention to how to make a few dishes!" Li Ming laughed, "Hot pot and beggar's chicken are not difficult to make, I just need to teach you, but roast duck requires more A special stove is used, and I will ask the chef from my house to help you cook for a few days and help you build the stove. As for the 10% profit, you should keep it yourself!" Seeing Li Min agree, Wang Xijun and Wang Zihao were overjoyed. With these special signature dishes, plus the limited supply of Wu Wang Zui, this restaurant will definitely become popular. If it is run properly, it will even become popular in a few months. The cost can be recovered within a short period of time. "This is not possible. Business is business. Since I have already said that I will use 10% of the income in exchange, I must not regret it!" However, the little girl insisted with a stubborn look on her face. Li Min was a little surprised. He wanted to make a joke, but he didn't expect this little girl to take it seriously? When he looked at Wang Zihao, he wanted him to persuade him, but he didn't expect that Wang Zihao would also say with persistence: "Your Highness, what I said is right, the most important promise in business, since she has promised to exchange 10% of the income for these She must never break her promise when it comes to making new dishes, otherwise she will not be qualified to be a businessman.??No one will come to her for business anymore! " Li Min sweated profusely after hearing this. Thinking about the deceitful people in the shopping malls in later generations, how could he refuse to accept a contract signed in black and white, let alone a verbal promise? Looking at the businessmen of the Tang Dynasty, casual promises are more useful than the laws of later generations. This makes him, a person from the 21st century, feel extremely ashamed. "Okay, since you insist, I will accept 10% of the restaurant's profit. However, I am really uneasy about just making these few dishes in exchange for 10% of the profit." Li Min said with some shame, "This way Well, if there are any new dishes in my house from now on, I will have someone teach you how to make them, so don¡¯t mention the money issue again!" Li Min had no intention of using these new dishes to make money. Since the Wang family's restaurant was useful and he owed others, he might as well just give it all to them, which would also be a way to repay a favor to Li Min from the past. Seeing how firmly Li Min spoke, Wang Zihao and his daughter no longer insisted, and gratefully agreed. After talking about the business, the banquet did not break up. Li Min picked up the banquet table and talked about martial arts, talking nonsense all over the world. After all, he grew up in the Internet era. If he only relied on his understanding of the entire world, it is estimated that the entire Tang Dynasty No one is Li Min's opponent. The Wang family and his daughter were dumbfounded by the anecdotes Li Min said. From what they heard, His Royal Highness the Prince of Liang was really knowledgeable. From astronomy to geography, there was nothing he didn't know. He can speak clearly and eloquently about everything, even Wang Zihao, who prides himself on being well-informed, is defeated. It was not until sunset that Li Min released the Wang family and his daughter, who were dizzy from his talk, out of the house. Li Min watched the Wang family's carriage leave, feeling very proud of himself. Those restaurants, chambers of commerce, etc. were not important. What was important was to get the talents of the Wang family and his daughter. Although the little girl Wang Xijun was still a little resistant to him, she It's much better than at the beginning. I believe that as long as I show enough sincerity, I can definitely take the two of them under my command. From now on, the palace will finally have reliable talents in business, and I won't have to do everything by myself. . Time rewinds back to this morning, and a scene was happening in the small kitchen next to the Lizheng Hall where Queen Changsun lived. Eight-year-old Li Zhi and three-year-old Si Zi are busy inside. Li Zhi said at the banquet yesterday that he would personally make steamed eggs for his mother, the eldest grandson, the Empress. Now that is what they are busy with. Because he was too short to reach the stove, Li Zhi asked someone to raise a small stove and put it on the ground. He had mixed the eggs with water and salt according to Li Min's method yesterday, and was now steaming them in the pot. The little girl Si Zi had to help with everything. At first she said she wanted to help Li Zhi, but unfortunately she became more and more helpful and almost knocked over the stove. The maids serving around her turned pale in fright, and they tried to persuade her a lot. The second little Sizi just didn't listen. Later, when Li Zhi got angry, he simply refused to let Si Zi help. However, this little girl was very stubborn. If she was not allowed to help, she would do it by herself. As a result, she knocked the dishes all over the floor and did not do anything good. Fortunately, Si Zi The accompanying maid had been by her side yesterday and saw with her own eyes what Li Min did. Finally, with her help, Si Zi finally steamed the eggs on the fire. After steaming for a while, Li Zhi thought it was almost done. He wanted to take the pot down by himself, but the palace maid held him tightly for fear of scalding Li Zhi. Li Zhi is also very sensible and knows that the maids are doing it for his own good, so he doesn't insist and directs the maids to do their work. Although this steamed egg is simple, if the heat is not controlled well, it will easily cause the steamed eggs to bubble. This is what Li Zhi steamed. The condensed eggs are full of small pits, which is different from the kind steamed by Li Min. The jelly-like texture differs greatly. At this time, Si Zi's side was also steamed. Her personal maid was very skillful and knew that steaming delicate things like eggs should not be done over high heat, so the surface of the eggs she steamed was extremely smooth, basically the same as what Li Min had made yesterday. Same. "Oh, great, Sizi did it successfully!" The little girl jumped up and shouted excitedly. After being happy for a while, she ran over to see what Li Zhi had done. Finally, she laughed at Li Zhi and said, "Brother Ninth is really awesome." Stupid, it¡¯s not as good as the eggs made by Sizi. Just now I didn¡¯t even let Sizi help, huh~¡± Little Sizi looked like a stinker, while Li Zhi didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Just now, except for Sizi putting the eggs into the bowl, everything else was done by her personal maid, and the little girl broke all the egg shells into the bowl. The palace maid picked out the shells before they could be used. Does this count as her doing? Li Zhi was very unconvinced, but he couldn't reason with the three-year-old Si Zi. He was so depressed that he wanted to hit the wall. At this moment, a palace official came to report that Queen Changsun had woken up, had just finished drinking the medicine, and was now preparing to eat something. Li Zhi was shocked after hearing this. He didn't expect his mother to wake up so early and he didn't have time to do it again. Si Zi was jumping up and down with joy, urging the palace maid to pour various condiments into bowls, and then had people carry them to the grandson.The queen's bedroom. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 28 Concubine Yang's wake-up call After being carefully nursed back to health by Sun Simiao, Empress Changsun's health was not yet well, but she was much better than her dying state before. At least she had the strength to sit up with the support of others. Now Queen Changsun is washing herself under the service of the palace maids. Her thin face is full of illness, but between her eyebrows, she can still vaguely see her former dignity and beauty. Empress Changsun took the hot towel handed over by the palace maid and wiped her face gently. Although she still felt weak all over, Sun Simiao suggested that she move more and do the things she can do by herself, so she usually washes her face and eats. She tries her best to do the little things herself. "Your Majesty, His Highness King Jin just ordered that he would personally prepare breakfast for you, and it is probably ready now!" After Empress Changsun wiped her face, a palace maid stepped forward to report with a smile. "Oh? Pheasant slave is really thoughtful!" Empress Changsun rarely showed a smile on her sick face. Li Zhi is her youngest son. For a mother, she usually loves her youngest son very much, and Empress Changsun is no exception. Empress Changsun was very pleased that Li Zhi could be so filial. "Haha, not only His Highness the King of Jin, but also Princess Jinyang went to help His Highness the King of Jin, saying that she would cook it for the empress with her own hands!" This maid has served the Changsun Queen for many years and is very favored, so she is quite courageous. , speaking more casually in front of Queen Changsun. "Haha, Sizi went to help the pheasant slave, I'm afraid I won't be able to eat this meal." Empress Changsun said with a smile. For Sizi, this beloved daughter, Empress Changsun loves her no less than Li Zhi, and Sizi has been weak since birth and gets sick frequently, so she usually spends more thought on Sizi than other children. "Mother! Queen! Try the steamed eggs made by Sizi!" At this moment, little Sizi trotted in, followed closely by the palace maid, fearing that she might accidentally fall. "Sizi, run slower, be careful of falling!" Queen Changsun immediately perked up when she saw her beloved daughter, and some color returned to her face, and she ordered with love and pity. Sizi didn't listen at all. He threw his head in front of Queen Changsun's couch and said with a smile: "Mother, the steamed eggs Sizi makes are exactly the same as those made by Sixth Brother. Ninth Brother is a big fool, and the ones he makes are ugly. ¡± As soon as the little girl came in, she asked Empress Changsun for credit, and by the way, she also belittled Li Zhi. At this time, Li Zhi also came in dejectedly. He wanted to please his mother, but he didn't expect that something went wrong. Instead, the little girl Sizi got the upper hand. "Haha, what delicious food did Si Zi and Pheasant Nu make? Let the concubine try it!" Empress Changsun lovingly stroked Si Zi's little head and said with a smile. She already felt the filial piety of Si Zi and Pheasant Nu. I am very satisfied, and it doesn¡¯t matter what I eat. "Hurry! Open it quickly!" Sizi urged the palace maid carrying the tray to come forward. Li Zhi also motioned to the people behind him to present what he had made. Although he did not do it well, it was still his filial piety, and he I secretly made up my mind to do it a few more times when I go back today, and strive to do my best tomorrow. "Huh? This aroma is indeed unique. Smelling it makes you appetizing." As the lid of the bowl was opened, a drool-inducing aroma came out, giving everyone who smelled it a feeling of salivation on the bottom of the tongue. , even Queen Changsun, who had no appetite after a long illness, was no exception. Hearing the praise from Empress Changsun, little Sizi was overjoyed. Empress Changsun's personal maid picked up a bowl and fed her. Empress Changsun ate steamed eggs for the first time and was immediately attracted by the sour, salty, delicious and extremely smooth eggs. The appetite was whetted by the stimulation. Sizi's bowl of steamed eggs was not large, with only two eggs, so in a short time, Empress Changsun ate them up. Seeing the queen eating so much at once and looking like she was enjoying it, the maids around her were all happy: Although Queen Changsun's condition has improved, her appetite has always been poor. Doctor Sun ordered Queen Changsun to be on time. Eat according to the amount. In order to improve her condition, Empress Changsun usually endures nausea when eating. Sometimes she vomits it out as soon as she eats it. She has to repeat a meal several times. For this reason, His Majesty Taizong has lost his temper several times, but he did not expect it. Today Princess Jinyang and King Jin solved this problem. After finishing the bowl made by Sizi, the maid saw that Empress Changsun still looked unsatisfied, so she picked up the bowl made by Li Zhi. Although it looked ugly and the taste was not as good as that made by Sizi, Empress Changsun was still satisfied. Don't stop until you finish the meal. "Haha, I haven't eaten such delicious food for a long time. Sizi and Pheasant Nu are really sensible. They all know that they are heartbroken." After eating two bowls of steamed eggs, Empress Changsun looked better, and there was even a pimple on her forehead. There are some signs of sweating, which is definitely a good sign for a patient. "Mother, this was specially made by Liu Ge for Si Zi last night. My father tasted it and thought it was good, so he came up with the idea"Empress" The little girl also felt that her mother's spirit was much better. She chattered to Empress Changsun about last night's banquet, while Li Zhi added on the side. After all, it is difficult for a three-year-old child to understand one thing. Be clear. "Haha, I didn't expect Min'er to be a blessing in disguise. His behavior and actions are often unexpected. Not only is he outstanding in literary talent, but he can even hold a banquet so novel. It's a pity that I am not lucky enough to attend because of my illness!" After hearing what the two children said, Empress Changsun said, I couldn't help but mutter to myself. She didn't have any worries about Li Min's outstanding performance. After all, Li Min and Li Ke had congenital flaws in their identities and could not pose a threat to the crown prince's position. "Sister, you look much better than yesterday. Hey, Pheasant Nu and Sizi are here too?" At this moment, a beauty in palace clothes came in with a palace maid, and she said happily when she saw the rosy face of Empress Changsun, and then looked at To Li Zhi and Si Zi. "See Concubine Yang!" When Li Zhi and Si Zi saw the person, they immediately stood up and saluted. The person who came was none other than Concubine Yang, Li Min's biological mother. "Haha, get up quickly!" Concubine Yang often came to Queen Changsun. She also liked the two children very much and pulled them up one by one. "Why did my sister come so early? I heard from Pheasant Nu and Sizi that His Majesty drank a lot at the Five Kings Banquet yesterday. My sister must have been tired from taking care of His Majesty. Why don't you go and rest for a while?" Empress Changsun smiled. Inviting Concubine Yang to sit on the edge of the couch, she asked with a friendly face. She and Concubine Yang had the best relationship in the palace. This was not only because they had similar temperaments, but also because Concubine Yang did not threaten her position as queen. "Last night, His Majesty praised Min'er for making the steamed eggs that were very suitable for my sister. I specifically asked Min'er to give me the recipe. I made them early this morning and gave them to my sister to taste." Concubine Yang said with a smile. Last night, Li Min served Li Min She had heard about the matter of making steamed eggs from the palace people, and was very worried about Li Shimin agreeing to let Li Zhi make steamed eggs for Empress Changsun, so she learned how to make steamed eggs herself. "Hehe, Concubine Yang is late. The mother-in-law made by Ninth Brother and I has finished eating, and what I made is much better than Ninth Brother's!" The little girl looked up at her chubby little face, very proud. said. "Oh, Sizi is so powerful!" Concubine Yang picked up Sizi and put it on her lap and said with a smile, "Since your mother has eaten it, what will you do with the bowl that Concubine Yang made?" "I eat! I eat! Si Zi likes to eat the food cooked by Concubine Yang the most!" The little girl had a greedy look on her face. The eldest grandson Queen has been in poor health in the past two years, so besides playing with Li Zhi, Si Zi usually has nothing left to do. In her spare time, she likes to go to Concubine Yang to eat and drink. Concubine Yang also likes Si Zi, an elf girl. Unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t have a daughter, and the Li Ke brothers are both out of the palace and living alone, so they are full of motherly love. Poured into Si Zi. Queen Changsun couldn't say too much, she could only watch Concubine Yang playing with Si Zi with a smile on her face. Li Zhi stayed with her for a while, but because he had to go to elementary school to study, he resigned. After Si Zi was fed a bowl of steamed eggs by Concubine Yang herself, she got tired after playing for a while. After all, she didn't go to bed until midnight last night, so she fell asleep in Concubine Yang's arms in a short time. Looking at Sizi sleeping in Concubine Yang's arms, Empress Changsun had a loving look on her face, but she didn't know what she was thinking of. Her face gradually turned to worry, and her eyes even showed a look of panic from time to time. "Sister, you are still so weak, don't worry about things outside the palace anymore!" Concubine Yang also noticed the change in Queen Changsun's expression, and sighed and advised, she knows what Queen Changsun is thinking better than anyone else. Clearly, and I feel it more deeply than anyone else. "Sister, Queen Taimu's early death is not a blessing?" Queen Changsun seemed not to hear Concubine Yang's persuasion at all, but said such a meaningless statement. Concubine Yang¡¯s delicate body trembled. Queen Taimu was Queen Dou, Gaozu¡¯s first wife, and Li Shimin¡¯s biological mother. Others may not understand the meaning of Queen Changsun's words, but Concubine Yang, as Queen Changsun's good sister, knows it best. Prince Chengqian was the eldest son of Empress Changsun, and the second son Li Tai was very fond of Taizong Li Shimin. Not only did he not allow the adult Li Tai to go to the land, but he also allowed him to set up a literature museum in the mansion, allowing him to recruit bachelors on his own. Although many ministers came to Cambodia and advised Li Shimin not to dote on Li Tai too much, Li Shimin promised well in person, but still doted on Li Tai. It is estimated that even if the two brothers Li Ke and Li Min were together, they would not be able to compare with Taizong's love for Li Tai. The eldest son is the prince, and the second son is very favored by Li Shimin. However, Queen Changsun is sensitive to the undercurrents under this beautiful surface. The two sons have grown up, and everyone has their own ideas. Li Tai is so favored by Li Shimin that he has coveted the position of prince. Li Chengqian also sensed the threat from his own brother and always treated Li Tai. Showing a kind of vigilance, coupled with some people's overt and covert provocations, the relationship between the two brothers is nowThe scars are getting bigger and bigger. Although they can still act like brothers and respectful brothers in front of Empress Changsun, in fact, the two of them no longer have any brotherhood. It is said that a child is better known than his mother. As their biological mother, Queen Changsun, how could she not see the changes in the two of them? As a mother, watching her two biological sons slowly embark on the road of hostility due to the fight for the throne is simply more uncomfortable than killing her. Even Empress Changsun still has a huge fear in her heart. They were afraid that the two brothers Li Chengqian would follow Li Shimin's footsteps and force them to kill their brothers to win the throne. Every time she thought of this, Queen Changsun couldn't help but tremble with fear. I saw the always dignified and generous Empress Changsun, but now she looked confused and confused. Thinking of her pitiful life experience again, Concubine Yang's eyes turned red and her tears couldn't stop falling. As a princess of a subjugated country, who else can understand the horror of the struggle for the throne better than her? Her father, mother, and brothers and sisters were almost all killed in the change of imperial power between the Sui and Tang Dynasties. If she had not happened to stay in Chang'an at that time, she would have died at the hands of Yu Wenhua and her brothers. Seeing that the empress and Concubine Yang looked wrong, Empress Changsun's personal maid told everyone to retreat. She also waited outside the palace from a distance. As a qualified personal maid, she knew that there were some words that she should not listen to. of. Concubine Yang had personally experienced the pain of losing her country and family, and her determination was much tougher than that of ordinary people. So after shedding a few tears, she immediately cheered up again. Seeing the weak and helpless look of Empress Changsun, she felt sad and anxious at the same time. Angry, he shouted loudly: "Sister, you disappoint me so much!" With one sentence, Empress Changsun¡¯s attention was attracted, and she turned her head to look at Concubine Yang with a confused look on her face. "Sister, you are their mother, the eldest grandson empress of the Tang Dynasty. As long as you are here, I don't think any of them would dare to make any move?" The sound just now shocked Si Zi who was sleeping soundly. The little girl closed her eyes and looked uneasily at Concubine Yang. I twisted a few times in my arms. Concubine Yang did not dare to shout angrily anymore, so she had to lower her voice and speak. Although Concubine Yang¡¯s voice was low, it sounded like a wake-up call to Empress Changsun. Before, she would be in an extremely bad mood whenever she thought of her two sons fighting for the throne, and her condition would be affected intermittently. She did not expect that if she, the queen, was no longer there, then the two sons would no longer have the last layer of care. Then the secret struggle would definitely turn to the bright side, and the struggle for the throne would become even more cruel, and even real. They will follow their father's footsteps. Thinking of this, Empress Changsun was shocked. She must live no matter what. As long as she lives, there will be hope for everything. Even if the two sons turn against each other because of the throne, as long as she is the queen mother and Li Shimin's wisdom, I am not afraid that they will go to heaven. "Sister, please bow to Guanyin!" Although she was on the hospital bed, Empress Changsun didn't know where she got the strength to sit up and bow to Concubine Yang deeply. Guanyin Maid is her nickname, and she usually only calls herself this when facing Li Shimin. "Sister, lie down quickly, your body is not healed yet!" Concubine Yang hurriedly stood up and wanted to help, but she was still holding Sizi in her hand, so she had no choice but to accept the gift from Queen Changsun. "Haha, it doesn't matter. My sister's words were like a wake-up call, untying the knot in my heart, and even my spirit was much better." Empress Changsun smiled and lay down again and said. After untying the knot in her heart, she became the calm, dignified person before. The virtuous eldest grandson Queen is back again, her words and deeds are full of the Queen's graceful and noble attitude. "Haha, I'm really happy to see my sister look like this. I believe it won't take long for her to be in good health. Then I'll borrow the cook from Min'er's house to cook all the delicacies for the Five Kings' Banquet last night. Let sister have a good taste" Seeing that Queen Changsun had regained the courage to live, Concubine Yang was very excited and couldn't help but talk about her most proud son, especially the Five Kings Banquet last night, which made Concubine Yang even more excited. Talking about being elated. Although Empress Changsun had already heard Li Zhi and Si Zi talk about it, the two children could not explain it clearly. Therefore, the feast of the Five Kings that Empress Changsun heard from Concubine Yang was even more exciting, and when she heard Li Min's new song I couldn't help but admire the length and short sentences of "Ming Yue Ji Shi Shi", especially the optimistic attitude towards life in the poem, which made Empress Changsun feel a lot. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 29 The Tibetan Ambassador Although the Five Kings Banquet is over, as the people who participated in the banquet spread the word, more people heard the name of the Five Kings Banquet. The free form of the new banquet made many people talk about it, and those extremely delicious The dishes are one of the focuses of discussion, such as roast duck, hot pot and beggar's chicken. Many restaurants in Chang'an City have launched copycat dishes, all of which are the signature of the Five Kings Banquet. Of course, no matter the taste, The taste is incomparable to the original product. There is nothing special about the roasted lamb, except that cumin is added when roasting. Li Min did not keep it secret during the banquet, so now the dignitaries in Chang'an City are looking for cumin everywhere, but because cumin is rarely sold by merchants , the previous inventory in Chang'an City had been wiped out by Li Min, so even if he had money, he couldn't buy it, and the price had skyrocketed to the point where one pound of gold was exchanged for one pound of cumin. This sky-high price immediately made the merchants' eyes turn red. They formed caravans like crazy, and then rushed to the west, because cumin was only produced there. The competition now was speed, and the first batch to arrive in Chang'an was essential. Not cumin, but grains of gold! Compared with the craziness of cumin, the sales of Wu Wang Zui are also very hot. The two largest restaurants under the names of Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong began to display the sales signs of Wu Wang Zui on the day after the Five Kings Banquet. It attracted countless drunkards to rob, and even the door of one of the restaurants was collapsed by this gang. Fortunately, only a few people were slightly injured and no major accidents occurred. Otherwise, it would have really changed from a comedy to a restaurant. It's a tragedy. Li Xiaojie didn't have a restaurant under his name, but that didn't matter. Countless restaurants were eyeing the Five Kings in his hands. In the end, Li Xiaojie's share was given to the restaurant under his eldest brother Li Daoyan's name. Li Ke did have a restaurant under his name, but later Unable to withstand Princess Shu's soft words, she chose Yang's family's restaurant to sell the wine on her behalf. Anyway, the Five Kings Drunk from their hands was priced at the same price, and for them, it was the same for everyone. Although there are four restaurants selling Wu Wang Zui at once, because Li Min's production is limited, the Wu Wang Zui in each restaurant is sold in limited quantities, and the price is ridiculously expensive, but it still cannot resist wine lovers. There is a large group of people waiting to buy drinks in front of the restaurant every morning. Today is the opening day of Wang¡¯s Restaurant, and Li Min has promised Wang Zihao and his daughter to invite a group of friends to support the opening. Yesterday, he had already made an appointment with Li Yong and others. Not only did he call on the old gang of friends, but he also called on Cheng Hualiang, Qin Huaiyu and others whom he met at the Five Kings Banquet. After all, they are all young people. Getting together is always a good thing. Li Min has always been a lazy person who gets up late, so before he could get up, Li Yong came with all his old friends, including Li Xiaojie, Li Jingheng, Yan Bei and others. These people all participated in the Five Kings Banquet a few days ago, and Li Xiaojie had to greet the guests. Li Min hung out with Cheng Hualiang and the others all night. They had not dealt with Cheng Hualiang and the others before, so except for the young Li Yong, he followed Li Surprised, everyone else found a corner to eat and drink. Li Min was dragged out of bed by Li Yong. Wen'er and Hua'er hurriedly helped Li Min change clothes and wash up. After Li Min finished cleaning up and entered the living room, Cheng Huailiang, Qin Huaiyu and others also came. Two groups of people sat in the hall with clearly defined latitude and longitude. Li Xiaojie and Li Jingheng were mainly relatives of the emperor, with noble status but no real power. Cheng Huailiang, Qin Huaiyu, Li Jingye and others were all descendants of meritorious service, and their grandfathers or fathers Either he holds real power, or he has outstanding military exploits, or even both. People like Cheng Huailiang generally have their own positions. Although their rank is not high, their power is not small. These two groups usually dislike each other, and fights often occur. However, most of the people like Cheng Huailiang come from a family of military commanders, and all of them have extraordinary martial arts skills, so Li Xiaojie and the others are often the one who gets beaten. Now Li Min called the two groups together. If they didn't start a fight on the spot, it would be a favor to Li Min. "Hey, brothers, you are here so early!" At this moment, Li Ke also came in from outside. His house was closest to Li Min, but he was the last one to come. He probably likes to get up late just like Li Min. As expected, Yes, two brothers. As soon as Li Ke and Li Min came in, people from the two groups came up to say hello. The two brothers had a good relationship with both groups. They acted as a lubrication and introduced everyone, which was a good relief. Tensions between the two gangs. Now that everyone has arrived, Li Min and Li Ke took the lead, and they all got on their horses and rushed to Wang's newly opened restaurant. Today Li Min is the host, not only to connect with these friends, but also to help Wang's restaurant build momentum. Although it is just a newly opened restaurant, it is already overcrowded. After all, this is the fifth restaurant in Chang'an City that sells Wuwang Zui. In addition, it has launched a top-notch Five Kings Banquet. Everyone who is well-informed knows that the Wang family and Li Min I know that the Five Kings Banquet here was spread from Li Min, so many people who had no chance to attend the banquet?, I rushed here eagerly, wanting to taste the real Five Kings Banquet. "Your Highness, the largest room has been prepared for you upstairs, and the wine and food have been prepared. Just wait for Your Highness and all the gentlemen to join the banquet!" Wang Zihao saw Li Min arriving with thirty or forty people, and immediately shouted Face came forward to greet him with surprise and said, he is the only one here today. Wang Xijun is probably a girl, so it is inconvenient to appear on such an occasion. "Haha, the business here in Zihao is really booming. Even the people sitting outside the restaurant are full of people!" Li Min looked at the people sitting outside the restaurant and said with a smile. The restaurant was already full, but the customers still couldn't sit down, so the restaurant There are many tables and chairs in the open space outside, and many people sit outside and order food and drinks. "This is all thanks to His Highness's Five Kings Drunk, which opened today, so the restaurant provides unlimited supply of Five Kings Drunk. Most of these people come here because of the name of Five Kings Drunk." Wang Zihao also said with a smile, a restaurant can attract customers, The most important thing is of course the wine and food. And his restaurant happened to be lacking in these two things, so it became so popular on the first day. Li Min exchanged a few words with Wang Zihao. Seeing that everyone behind him was a little impatient, he hurriedly asked Wang Zihao to lead them upstairs. The area of ??this restaurant is not small, even larger than the Junzi Building that Li Min has been to. However, the decoration is far different from the Junzi Building, but it is just better than ordinary restaurants. As soon as they went upstairs, Li Yong and a group of boys shouted loudly to serve the food quickly. These boys heard that Li Min was treating guests, and the dishes were the same as the Five Kings Banquet. Many people didn't even eat breakfast. I rushed over. I was attracted by the smell of the food downstairs just now, but now everyone's eyes are green with hunger. Li Min didn't eat breakfast either. As soon as the food and wine arrived, everyone immersed themselves in eating. When they were almost done eating, some people became more interested and began to brag, punch, and fight over the wine. Although there were not many people, The scene was extremely lively. The people who were originally divided into two groups slowly merged together. After all, young people are naturally restless, and they talk a lot when they talk too much. You punch me, I punch you, and then laugh and drink a few drinks. What? All grudges are forgotten. When they were drinking happily, they suddenly heard the sound of someone arguing outside the room. At first, Li Min and others didn't pay attention. After all, with so many guests, it was inevitable that some would get drunk and go crazy. "Pa~" Then there was a clear slap in the face. It was obvious that someone had been beaten, and the people who were quarreling actually walked towards their room. Li Min frowned and stood up. Just as he was about to go out and take a look, he saw the door to the room being kicked open with a bang, and then a group of strangely dressed people broke in. There were probably dozens of people in this group. The leader was a middle-aged man in his thirties who was richly dressed. The others seemed to be his subordinates and samurai guards. "Asshole, I am drinking here, and you Tubo people dare to break in. I see you are impatient!" Cheng Huailiang angrily slapped the case and yelled at the group of people. Hearing that the other party turned out to be a Tubo, Li Xuan was shocked. Although the Tang Dynasty is known as one of the most powerful dynasties in Chinese history, it also had its own foreign troubles. Other small countries such as Baekje, Goguryeo, and Nanmo Not to mention, the biggest threats are the Turks on the northern grasslands and the Tubo in the southwest. Now the Tang Dynasty has been crippled by the Tang Dynasty, and the Western Turks are still in civil strife, which is not a problem at all, but Tubo, an emerging power, is getting stronger day by day. "Hmph! We are the Tibetan ambassadors. You cowardly Tang people should leave quickly. We've taken over this place today!" A warrior on the other side said disdainfully in blunt Chinese, with a very arrogant look on his face. Now that Tubo has defeated the surrounding Tuyuhun, Dangxiang, and Bailan Qiang, its national power is at its peak, and there is a kind of arrogance in the country. Even the Tang Dynasty does not look down on them. As ambassadors of Tubo, they are even more important. In the Tang Dynasty, the Honglu Temple, which was in charge of diplomacy, was afraid of causing disputes between the two countries and turned a blind eye to the affairs of the Tubo people, which further fueled the arrogance of these Tubo people. "Damn it, my Highness the King of Shu of the Tang Dynasty and His Highness the Prince of Liang are having a banquet here. You, the little Tubo envoys, see that I, the Prince of the Tang Dynasty, don't kneel down. Do you really think that I, the Tang Dynasty, are easy to bully?" Qin Huaiyu is relatively stable. , although he was angry, he spoke in a very orderly manner. The Tubo people on the opposite side were also stunned. They didn't expect that there were two princes here. They looked at each other in confusion and looked at the middle-aged man with a long beard. "Haha, I didn't expect that it was the famous His Highness the King of Shu and His Highness the King of Liang. The young minister of Tubo, Lu Dongzan, came to see the two princes." The middle-aged man's eyes flickered for a few times, but he saluted to the ground. His subordinates Although he was reluctant on his face, he still saluted Li Ke and Li Min, but his expression was very disrespectful. "Humph, I didn't expect that Tubo Da Lun would come in person, no wonder he was so arrogant!" Li Ke snorted as he had obviously heard of this Lu Dongzan. Li Min doesn't knowWhat kind of official was Da Lun? After asking Yan Bei beside him softly, he realized that it turned out that the so-called Da Lun was the prime minister of Tubo. This made Li Min very surprised. Seeing that this guy looked ordinary and dressed like a nouveau riche, he didn't expect his identity to be so amazing. Li Ke¡¯s very rude words made the Tubo people who knew Chinese very angry. They all blushed, clenched their fists tightly, and talked in a hushed tone. It seemed that they were not interested in Li Ke, the prince. However, Lu Dongzan seemed very steady and scolded him a few words in Tubo dialect. Then he said to Li Ke: "Your Highness misunderstood. I just arrived in Chang'an yesterday and heard that the best wine of the Tang Dynasty is sold here, so I wanted to come." I tasted it, but I didn¡¯t expect that the store blocked it in every possible way, so I had no choice but to break in.¡± This guy is worthy of being an important minister of Tubo. He is so thick-skinned that he can be bulletproof. He puts all the blame on the restaurant. At this time Wang Zihao also squeezed in from the outside, but half of his face was swollen. It was obvious that he was the one who had been beaten just now. Li Min was furious. Wang Zihao was his, and hitting him was equivalent to hitting himself. He immediately wanted to rush down and find out the place, but Yan Bei beside him held him tightly and whispered in Li Min's ear. Said: "Your Highness, don't be impulsive. I just heard them speaking in Tubo language. It seems that they are here to ask for marriage again this time. It seems that their Zanpu is impatient to wait and has the idea of ????using force. We must not be too angry. them." "Do you know Tubo dialect?" Li Min didn't expect Yanbei to actually know Tubo dialect. Although he was furious, he had not lost his mind. It was his fault to go to Li Shimin to fight against the Tibetan ambassador for a businessman. ¡°My little brother¡¯s family business has some dealings with Tubo. I often have to deal with the Tubo people, so I learned some Tubo dialect.¡± Yan Bei said with some pride. At this moment, Lu Dongzan smiled again and said: "Haha, since the King of Shu and the King of Liang are hosting a banquet here today, I will go somewhere else. Farewell!" After saying that, he handed over his hands and was about to leave. Li Ke snorted and said nothing, apparently disgusted with these arrogant Tubo people. Just as Lu Dongzan turned around to leave, he heard a subordinate next to him say something loudly in Tubo dialect. The other Tubo people laughed loudly. Lu Dongzan thought that Li Min and the others could not understand, so he did not Concerned, he glanced at Li Min and the others with a smile, and was about to leave. However, Li Min found that the face of Yan Bei beside him changed drastically. His fair face turned red, and his whole body was trembling slightly with anger. He clenched his fists several times but then unclenched them. It was obvious that he was extremely angry in his heart. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 30 A group fight triggered by one sentence "What did they say?" Seeing Yan Bei's reaction, Li Min's heart sank. "They they said" Yan Bei couldn't breathe, and he gritted his teeth while speaking with a fierce look on his face, "They said they are going to Pingkangfang to play with the women of the Tang Dynasty, and then capture a princess of the Tang Dynasty. , go back and give it to them to play with Zamp!" As soon as Yan Bei finished speaking, Li Min roared and rushed forward. He raised his fist and hit the Tubo man who was speaking. Although this Tubo man was tall and strong, he was unprepared in the first place. Li Min's strength was not inferior to that of an adult, so he was punched out by Li Min and only stopped when he hit the person behind him. Li Min was furious. These Tubo people dared to be so arrogant in the capital of Tang Dynasty. Not only did they beat his men, but they even insulted his sisters. This was unbearable. Li Min's brain was filled with blood. , immediately transformed into two hundred and fifty, who cares about the Tibetan ambassador, just beat him first. Li Yong, Li Jingye and others around Li Min also heard what Yan Bei's translator said, and they were all furious. When they saw Li Min, they rushed forward first. Fearing that he would suffer a loss, they also rushed forward carrying the coffee table and table. When they saw Tubo Just beat people. Li Ke and most of the others still didn¡¯t know what was going on, but since Li Min had already taken action, they couldn¡¯t watch like this. Moreover, they have long disliked these Tubo people. After all, they are all the top dandies of the Tang Dynasty, and no one dares to be so arrogant in front of them in their lifetime. So when they saw Li Min taking action, they immediately started beating others, including flower pots, tables, and plates. There were more Tubo people than Li Min and others, but they were caught off guard by Li Min. By the time they reacted and fought back, six or seven Tubo people had already fallen to the ground with their heads broken and bleeding. The leader, Lu Dongzan, complained secretly. He also guessed that someone on the other side must know Tubo and heard the disrespectful and angry words said by his men, so Li Min and the others took action. This is the land of the Tang Dynasty, and no matter where the trouble is, they ignore it. Li Min didn't care what Lu Dongzan was thinking. After knocking over the guy who was uttering arrogance, he felt resentful in his heart. He grabbed the low hardwood table from Li Yong's hand next to him, swung it up and smashed the guy's head on the ground. , he opened the guy in one go, and hit him hard twice, causing him to faint. At this time, the Tubo people also started to fight back. After all, what if the other party is the Prince of Tang Dynasty? It doesn¡¯t matter who you are when they fight? Moreover, the Tubo people were fierce by nature, and there were many full-time warriors among them, so they would not suffer in a fight with Cheng Huailiang and others who had practiced martial arts since childhood. Li Min, Li Yong, and Li Jingye formed a small team to fight the lone Tubo man. Li Jingye was skilled in martial arts and was responsible for frontal containment. Li Yong is short but very nimble and is responsible for flank harassment, while Li Min has the strength of an adult to deal a fatal blow to the opponent. The three of them cooperated seamlessly, and within a short time they were able to knock down four or five Tubo people. However, the others were not inferior. Among them, Cheng Hualiang, Qin Huaiyu and others were one-on-two, beating the two Tubo warriors to the point where they were unable to fight back. Li Ke was also good at martial arts and had the upper hand against the last Tubo warrior, but Li Xiaojie The situation with Li Jingheng and others was a bit worse. A few smart people joined together. Although they couldn't defeat each other, they were not afraid of each other. Those who were alone were in misery, being chased by the Tubo people and running around everywhere. But the most eye-catching performance in the field was a person who was beyond Li Min's expectation. This guy was the future cuckold king - Fang Yiai. He was about the same age as Li Min and the others, but he was tall, thick-set, and had a fierce look on his face. He looked more like a military general than Cheng Huailiang when he stood there. But in fact, this guy was a literati, studying in Hongwen Hall. He was usually forced by his prime minister father to recite poems and make friends with scribes. The first time Li Min met him, he was among the group of literati behind Li Tai. Fang Xuanling didn't even allow him to get too close to generals like Cheng Huailiang, so he came here secretly this time. But don't think that wearing a scribe's robe means you are a gentleman. Fang Yiai showed his fierce look when he got into a fight. He had never learned any martial arts. He relied on his height, strength and immense strength to run rampant on the field and encountered his Tubo. The man was in bad luck. One punch would break his bones and tendons. As he was being beaten, he went crazy, holding a Tibetan man's legs and using them as weapons, and rushed wherever there were more Tibetans. For a while, screams continued one after another, and the crisp sound of bone fractures was heard endlessly. When encountering such a ferocious humanoid beast, everyone around, whether they were Tubo people or local people, kept their distance from Fang Yiai, fearing that they would be accidentally injured by him. With the help of such a fierce general as Fang Yiai, the Tubo people soon became unable to withstand it. At this time, Cheng Huailiang and others also defeated their opponents in a bloody manner. Several people joined forces to punch and kick the remaining Tibetans. In the blink of an eye, the Tibetans lay on the ground. The great scholar Lu Dongzan wanted to take advantage of the chaos to escape, but Li Min had already noticed him. Three people blocked the guy at the entrance of the stairs, surrounded him and beat and kicked him until he lay motionless on the ground. ???Stop. ¡°Hahaha~, it¡¯s so damn happy, how dare these Tubo people be so arrogant in the future?¡± Cheng Huailiang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and laughed. It was impossible not to get injured in the melee, no matter how good his kung fu was. Just like now, although the Tubo people are all lying down, they are actually not having a hard time, and most of them are suffering from injuries. "Bah~, these bastards are really tough. I haven't had such a strenuous fight for a long time!" Li Ke, his hair disheveled, lowered his head and spit out blood-streaked phlegm. He had just been punched by a Tibetan man. Hit him in the face and bit his tongue. "It's nice to be happy, but these are the Tubo ambassadors after all, and we are in big trouble!" Yan Bei limped over and said, holding his lower back. He is a scholar and doesn't know how to fight. He was just beaten by a Tubo man. The man chased him around for several times, but in the end he was caught and kicked a few times. Later, it was Li Jingheng, the little fat man, who threw a vase and hit him, saving him. Yan Bei's words were like a basin of ice water poured over the head, causing everyone who was excited to calm down quickly. One or two of them stared at each other with big eyes and small eyes, and finally they all looked at Li Min together, because it was Li Min who made the move first. "Bah~, these bastard Tubo people, I will destroy them sooner or later!" Li Min praised Lu Dong as he kicked Lu Dong on the ground hard. Unfortunately, the move was too big and caused an injury to his abdomen. The pain caused him to grimace. He also received several punches on his body, especially the one on the abdomen which was quite hard and probably swollen. After Li Min signaled Yan Bei to translate what the Tubo man said just now, the emotions of everyone on the scene rioted again, and they punched and kicked the Tubo man who was pretending to be dead underground. After these royal relatives and important officials of the imperial court, Insulting the Princess of the Tang Dynasty in front of them was as if all the men in the Tang Dynasty were dead. No wonder Li Min wanted to teach these Tubo people a lesson. If it were them, they would definitely have the same reaction. "But even if these Tubo people are at fault first, we beat the Tibetan ambassador first, and when the trouble comes to the court, we will not be able to escape the involvement!" Qin Huaiyu was more thoughtful, and after everyone was in trouble for a while, he raised his worries come out. "Hey, don't worry about this, I already have a countermeasure!" Li Min covered his stomach and said with a bad smile, "Everyone, hurry up and make yourselves look as miserable as possible. It's best to make your appearance as unkempt as possible, and then let people Take us to the Tai Chi Hall, and let a bad person sue first, ah~, he is the one who strikes first and puts all the blame on the Tubo people. In this way hehe~" "Liu Lang, you are too insidious, but I like it!" Li Jingye was the first to jump up and praise. The others also cheered loudly, and at the same time they looked at Li Min differently. Before, they only knew that Li Minbian was an outstanding literary talent, but they didn't expect that he could be so good at conspiracy? "Quick! Quick! Tear off my clothes for me, vegetable soup, pour that vegetable soup on my head" Now that the decision was made, a group of people immediately took action, and everyone helped each other look miserable, one by one. I think he was swung with rice several times, and the most dedicated one among them was Cheng Hualiang. In order to be realistic, he actually let Fang Yiai punch him twice. As a result, he wore a sharp look with two dark circles under his eyes, and won everyone's approval. Good reviews. Next, Li Min took matters into his own hands and found many large pieces of gold and silver from the Tubo people, and then handed them over to Wang Zihao. After all, a lot of things were broken on the spot. Wang Zihao was one of his own, so he had to pay compensation no matter what. As for Qian Li They will definitely not be surprised. Of course, we can only find it from these Tubo people. Young people like Cheng Huailiang are not pedantic at all, and they even came up to help happily. Speaking of which, these Tubo people were really rich. The gold and silver they carried alone was enough to buy half a restaurant. Wang Zihao's eyes shone with joy, and he even forgot about the pain on his face. Before the arrival of the Jinwu Guards who were in charge of public security in Chang'an City, Li Min and his gang rushed to Tai Chi Palace to complain. No one expected that their group fight would change the occurrence of a major event in history. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 31 The evildoer files a complaint first In the Taiji Hall of Taiji Palace, Emperor Taizong Li Shimin was discussing government affairs with his ministers, and what happened to be discussed was the marriage between Tubo and Tubo. "Your Majesty, Tubo is getting stronger and stronger and has defeated several surrounding countries and tribes. Now Tubo Zanpu is secretly interested in the Celestial Empire and has sent people to propose marriage to Tibet many times. This is a great opportunity to win over Tubo, so Wei Chen believes that Tubo should be allowed to marry him. Please marry me!" Kong Yingda, a skinny man, stepped forward and said. "This is absolutely impossible!" Before Kong Yingda could retreat, Shangshu Zuopu Shefang Xuanling stood up and objected. "Prime Minister, the marriage has been arranged for a long time. The marriage between Qin and Jin was well-known in ancient times. In our Tang Dynasty, there were precedents of princesses marrying Turks and Tuyuhun. Why can't they marry Tubo?" Although Kong Yingda is not young anymore, He still has a fiery temper and does not flinch when facing Fang Xuanling, who is known as the leader of civil servants. "Master Kong doesn't know something. It is precisely because Tubo is becoming more powerful and has always shown disrespect to the Tang Dynasty. If we agree to marry the princess to Tubo now, it will only encourage Tubo's arrogance and be detrimental to the country and the people. "Fang Xuanling was well rested. She was not angry at all in response to Kong Yingda's questioning and explained her opinions very calmly. Although what Fang Xuanling said was very reasonable, Kong Yingda was not so easy to persuade and started to argue with Fang Xuanling citing scriptures. The ministers in the DPRK were also divided into two factions. One faction was led by Yu Zhining, a group of orthodox Confucian scholars, who sang praises for the marriage and supported Kong Yingda, believing that the marriage would help deepen the diplomatic relations between the two countries. The other faction was dominated by counselors such as Fang Xuanling and Changsun Wuji who helped Li Shimin conquer the world. They had the same ideas as Fang Xuanling and opposed the marriage with Tubo. Both groups were important officials of the imperial court. Kong Yingda and Yu Zhining relied on their large numbers to gain strength. Fang Xuanling and Changsun Wuji had smaller numbers, and they were usually at odds with each other, but they all held high and powerful positions. Seniors, everyone's words carry a lot of weight, so the two groups had an evenly matched argument, and no one could convince the other. The only people in the court who did not participate in the quarrel were some centrists and the generals. The centrists stood there pretending to be dumbfounded. They agreed with both sides but did not express their stance clearly. They were all slippery old foxes, while the generals were They hold their shoulders and watch the excitement, and they have no say in what is happening in the court, unless it is time to go to war, then that is the time for them to show off. Li Shimin was also torn by the opinions of the two groups. In fact, he also had his own plan. After destroying the Japanese, the only enemy left in Li Shimin's heart was Goguryeo. In the former Sui Dynasty, Yang Guang sent dozens of troops. Wan attacked Goguryeo, but still ended up defeated. If he can defeat Goguryeo and complete what the previous Sui Dynasty failed to accomplish, then it will prove that the Tang Dynasty is more powerful than the previous Sui Dynasty, and it will be more logical to replace the Sui Dynasty with the Tang Dynasty. But if you want to conquer Goguryeo, you will definitely need to mobilize the entire country's troops. In this way, we must first appease the countries around the Tang Dynasty to avoid being disrupted by these small countries during the expedition to Goguryeo. He originally thought that after destroying the Turks in the north and conquering Tuyuhun in the southwest, there would be no rivals around the Tang Dynasty. However, he did not expect that another Tibetan army would emerge. If he and Tubo were to turn against each other now, a lot of Tang troops would be involved. Come, his desire to conquer Goguryeo is not yet known until how long. But if they agree to a marriage, what Fang Xuanling said makes sense. Tubo thought that after defeating several small neighboring countries, it could challenge the Tang Dynasty head-on, and would make provocations from time to time. If it agrees to a marriage now, in the eyes of others, , is indeed an act of showing weakness, which will not only encourage Tubo's arrogance, but also damage the face of Tang Dynasty. As a proud emperor, Li Shimin never wanted to exchange his daughter for peace. Although there were princesses married to Tuyuhun and Turkic nobles in the past, they were all actions to win over people after conquering them, and they were completely different from the current nature. . In fact, in essence, Li Shimin was also a man who was determined to retaliate. The government was so powerful back then because Jieli Khan took advantage of the change in power in the Tang Dynasty to raise troops against Chang'an and forced him to establish the Weishui Alliance. Forcing the Tang Dynasty to pay tribute to the Turks in gold and silk, this made Li Shimin feel extremely shameful and humiliated. Later, after three years of hard work, he finally sent troops to annihilate the powerful Turks in the third year of Zhenguan. In order to capture Jieli Khan, the army pursued him all the way to the desert. Bei Cai retired after his success, averting the shame of the past. Li Shimin remembered Tubo's previous provocations. As long as he had the opportunity and strength, he would never mind destroying another country. Just when Li Shimin was undecided, suddenly someone came in from the yellow gate outside the palace and reported that Li Ke and Li Min were bringing helpers to see them. Li Shimin felt strange. Let's not talk about Li Min. Li Ke was a son who knew how to advance and retreat. He was discussing matters in the palace. Normally, he shouldn't come in and disturb him for no reason? "Xiao and the others come in!" Li Shimin said while holding back the doubts in his heart. As soon as Li Ke and the others entered the palace, they immediately startled Li Shimin. The ministers who were arguing around them also stopped and looked at them in shock.??These miserable dudes. I saw Li Ke limping into the hall first, but Li Min was carried in behind him, holding his stomach and moaning in pain. Cheng Hualiang, with his panda eyes, waited with Qin Huaiyu They were all dressed in beggar attire, with streaks of blood on their exposed skin, which looked very scary. Also being carried in were Li Xiaojie, Li Jingheng, Yan Bei and others. Because these guys were the weakest, had been beaten the most just now, and looked the most miserable, it was best to pretend to be seriously injured. "Father, please make the decision for me and my brothers!" Li Ke was also very professional in acting. He fell to the ground and cried loudly as soon as he came on. The people behind him also cooperated, and asked Li Shimin to do it for him. They take revenge. Li Min snickered secretly on the stretcher. Originally, he was worried that these people's acting was too fake, but he didn't expect that all of them were actor-level figures. Even Li Ke, the usually sanctimonious King of Shu, actually shed tears when he cried. There is no need for eye drops or anything like that. He is definitely a good actor with great potential. It seems that he will need to explore more in the future. "Bastard, look what you are all like, get up and answer me quickly!" Li Shimin was also shocked by the miserable appearance of his two sons. He felt hurt and angry in his heart, and saw that he was usually in high spirits. Li Ke, like himself, could only crawl on the ground and cry. He didn't look like a prince at all. The anger in his heart became even stronger and he couldn't help shouting angrily. "I would like to inform my father, it is not that I, Chen, and others have no regard for their manners, but that the Tubo people have gone too far. Not only did they insult my sisters with rude words, but they also took the lead in beating Erchen and others unreasonably. Although I tried my best to resist, I still couldn't. Still outnumbered, and being beaten like this by them, I had no choice but to ask my father to make the decision and seek justice for my sons, ministers and others." Li Ke cried with tears streaming down his face, but his words were very clear, and he immediately Li Min recited everything he had planned in advance and put all the blame on the Tubo people. Cheng Huailiang and others also shouted loudly, and even rolled up their clothes to let the surrounding ministers see their injuries, in order to win the sympathy of others, causing chaos in the hall. Their fathers or grandfathers were standing on both sides, and when they saw the miserable state of their sons and grandsons, their faces were full of anger. It was just because of their dignity that they couldn't do it in the court. "Shut up! What is going on? Ke'er, please report the details!" Li Shimin looked at the chaotic crowd below and shouted. Then they became quiet and turned to Li Ke and asked. Li Ke felt that the effect was almost there, and Li Min also secretly gestured to him, meaning that it was up to him to perform now. So he stood up and wiped away his tears and told the story in detail. Of course, he made some small changes, such as specifically emphasizing the description of the Tubo people's arrogant posture. The Tubo people were the first to take action, especially the triggering The insulting words of the Tang Dynasty princess that were used in this group fight also turned into a direct provocation in Chinese by the Tubo people in his mouth, without any regard for the majesty of the Tang Dynasty. "Bang~" Li Shimin punched the dragon case in front of him angrily, and roared furiously: "You Tubo boy, how dare you despise me, the Tang Dynasty, do you really think that the Tang Dynasty is weak and can be bullied?" "Your Majesty, I am willing to lead the tiger and wolf troops of the Tang Dynasty to defeat Tubo in one fell swoop, and capture the Zanpu boy alive and sacrifice it to Your Majesty." Cheng Yaojin and other generals who were afraid of the world were clamoring, one after another since they defeated Tuyuhun the year before last Finally, they haven't moved for a long time, their bones are almost rusty, and they wish they had a big battle to fight now. "Your Majesty, calm down. Although Tubo is disrespectful to me, the Tang Dynasty, now is really not a good time to start a war!" Seeing the generals going crazy, Fang Xuanling was afraid that Li Shimin would also go crazy if his brain got hot, so he jumped out to persuade. "What Mr. Fang said is true. The battle with Tuyuhun the year before last year has consumed more than half of the Tang Dynasty's treasury. Now that the Tang Dynasty has a large army, but no money and food to help, it is really difficult to start the war easily!" Wei Zheng also stood up and said. Other ministers also gave advice one after another. Except for the generals, almost no one agreed to go to war. After Li Shimin roared a few times, he also knew that now was not the time to start a war with Tubo, but he couldn't get rid of the bad breath in his heart, so he couldn't help but said angrily: "The Tubo child has deceived people too much. Don't mention the marriage again, and cancel the marriage." Tibet¡¯s border market prohibits Tibetans from entering our territory of the Tang Dynasty!¡± Fang Xuanling saw that Li Shimin had given up the idea of ??starting a war, so he no longer persisted. Although the cancellation of the mutual trade would also cause losses to the Tang Dynasty, the losses would be greater for Tubo, which could not even provide its own iron weapons, so it was a way to vent his anger. Method. Kong Yingda, a stubborn old man, wanted to say something more, but was stopped by his friend Yu Zhining. Changsun Wuji had been silent since Li Min and the others came in. He squinted his eyes and didn't know what he was thinking. What was supposed to be a good morning court meeting was turned into a mess by Li Min and the others. Li Shimin no longer wanted to discuss matters and was about to leave the court with a wave of his hand. But at this moment, Jinwu Guards?? Yuchi Baolin came to report that the Tibetan ambassador was making trouble in the city. Now that he has been arrested, he came to ask for instructions on what to do. But there was no mention of the tragic situation in which all the Tibetan people were beaten to death. Li Shimin was furious and shouted loudly, demanding that all the Tubo people be imprisoned in the sky prison. Yuchi Baolin responded loudly, and then walked out backwards, but when he went out, he did not forget to glance at Li Min and the others, and Cheng Huailiang secretly gave him a thumbs up. Yuchi Baolin often hangs out with Cheng Huailiang and others. Li Min also met him at the Five Kings Banquet last time. However, as a captain of the Jinwu Guards, he happened to be on duty today, so he was not able to attend the banquet. I didn't expect that something like this would happen today, and he would be able to help. Anyway, he doesn't have anything to do with it. After all, he only arrests people, and no one asks him whether the arrested people are injured. Even if they are investigated in the future, he will not be held responsible. After dealing with the Tubo people, the morning court dispersed. Li Shimin named Fang Xuanling, Changsun Wuji, Li Jing and other important civil and military officials to stay. Cheng Huailiang and the "wounded" were also taken care of. Li Ke and Li Min wanted to evacuate with the large army, but they didn't expect that Li Shimin called their names. Regardless of their "serious injuries", they actually killed the two brothers. Stayed. Li Min screamed in his heart that something was wrong, maybe he would be in trouble this time? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 32 Tubo Disputes and Road Construction After all the civil and military ministers exited, only Li Shimin and the people named by him were left in the hall. Li Min is still lying on the stretcher. He was accompanied by Li Jingheng and Yan Bei just now, so he didn't feel anything. But now he is lying alone. He wants to stand but dare not, and he feels everything while lying down. People's eyes are focused on themselves, and the feeling is unbearable. Li Shimin asked Li Ke and Li Min to stay, but ignored them and said directly to Li Jing and others: "Tubo is now full-fledged and has always been rude to me, the Tang Dynasty. Today, the Tibetan ambassador was beaten by these juniors. With Tubo's past arrogance, they will definitely not swallow this breath, how do you think you should respond?" "Your Majesty, Tubo has been arrogant for a long time, and we, the Tang Dynasty, will never give in on this matter. Therefore, we are sure that we will invade the Tang Dynasty in the future, so I hope your majesty will make plans in advance." Fang Xuanling came out first and said. "What the Prime Minister said is true!" Li Jing, Duke of Wei, also stood up and said, "If Tubo raises troops, there is a high possibility of marching from Jiannan Road, which belongs to the southern border of the Tang Dynasty. The military strength is already weak, and it is close to the Liuzhao in the south. , except for Nanzhao, the other five of these six edicts are all on good terms with Tubo, which is more conducive to Tubo sending troops." "Well, what the two beloved ministers said is reasonable. It seems that the Tang Dynasty is ready to use force with Tubo." Li Shimin was also very clear-headed and agreed very much with the analysis of Fang Xuanling and Li Jing. Li Min, who was lying on the ground, admired Li Jing even more. He remembered that the first battle between Tubo and Tang Dynasty was in Songzhou, Sichuan, which was indeed very close to Tubo and Liuzhao. "Hou Qing, as the Minister of War, it is up to you to introduce the current situation in Tubo!" Li Shimin pondered for a while, then turned to Hou Junji and said. Hou Junji was the Minister of the Ministry of War at that time, and collecting intelligence about the enemy was within his scope of authority. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Hou Junji, a fierce-looking man with tiger eyes and an eagle nose, stood up and said: "Tubo is located in the southwest of our Tang Dynasty. It is only separated from our Longyou Road by some Qiang tribes. Tuyuhun is in the northeast and Tuyuhun is in the southeast. This is the Sixth Edict. The current Zanpu of Tubo is named Songtsan Gampo, the son of Nangri Lunzan. After Songtsan Gampo succeeded to the throne, he moved the capital from Pibo City in Shannan to Luoche, and annexed the Supi and Yangtong tribes. , defeated Dangxiang and Bailan, defeated Tuyuhun, and obtained its old territory. He is extremely powerful. Although not as good as the Communist Party in its heyday, it is still an enemy that cannot be underestimated" Hou Junji talked eloquently to everyone in the hall, mainly introducing the situation of Tubo from the military aspect. Li Min listened for a while and felt very disappointed with Datang's intelligence system. What top-secret information could he have heard? Who knew that Hou Junji had been talking for a long time, which was all about military information, such as how powerful the Tibetan army was? What is the strength of the army? Who are the main generals? The general situation of troop distribution, etc., as for domestic people's livelihood, politics, economy, etc., there is almost no valuable information. Hou Junji talked for a long time, and finally took a sip of tea and added: "In addition to its strong military strength, Tubo also occupies a geographical advantage. Because of its extremely high terrain, the border with our country is very steep, and most of them are The army cannot pass through, and the few passes are heavily guarded by Tibetan troops, so it can be said that it is easy to defend but difficult to attack." At this point Hou Junji hesitated for a moment, as if he thought of something difficult to understand. He thought for a moment and then continued: "And people who have been to Tubo say that except for the native Tubo people, it is difficult for outsiders to adapt to the climate of Tubo. For example, once some Datang caravans enter Tubo territory, many people in the caravan will suffer from symptoms such as headaches, dizziness, tinnitus, general weakness, etc., and the people will also become very fragile, and a small The wind chill could kill someone.¡± "Oh? There is such a thing in the world?" Li Shimin asked hesitantly. This was the first time for other civil and military ministers to hear about such a thing, and they all started talking in low voices. "Your Majesty, this is absolutely true. The Tubo people once boasted that it was their great god's blessing that gave Tubo a natural barrier. With this barrier, even if there are thousands of troops, it will not be able to enter. Half a step ahead of Tubo!" Hou Junji replied with certainty. "Although the things about ghosts and gods are absurd, they cannot be disbelieved" After Li Shimin finished speaking, he was silent and looked very confused. The other ministers were also clueless. The royal family of the Tang Dynasty claimed to be descendants of Laozi Li Er, so they highly respected Taoism. Most of the upper-class nobles believed in Taoism, and the most common legend in Taoism was the immortality of immortals. In order to seek immortality, many princes and ministers were refining and taking elixirs. Even Li Shimin was no exception. There were many Taoist priests in the palace who occasionally made some elixirs for him. Therefore, although Li Shimin did not fully believe in ghosts and gods, he did not believe it either. "Father, this is not the protection of ghosts and gods at all, it is just the Tubo people bragging!" At this moment, Li Min, who was lying on the stretcher, suddenly stood up and said. He just suddenly?I understand, the scene I played was probably seen through by Li Shimin and others, but he didn't expose them face to face. It was probably Li Shimin's intention to let him lie like this. He was worried that he had no legitimate reason to stand up. He couldn't admit to himself that I was faking? Just then, he heard that Li Shimin and his gang were stunned by altitude sickness. Li Min was overjoyed and simply acted shamelessly. After all, he was underage, so it was normal to act rogue. "Oh? Tell me, Liuyang!" Li Shimin was stunned at first. Originally, he had a deeper meaning for leaving Li Ke and Li Min behind, but he didn't expect that Li Min would dare to expose his lies and stand up. But after all, he is a The broad-minded emperor was now focusing on Tubo and didn't care much about Li Min. The other civil and military ministers were also stunned. They probably didn't expect Li Min to speak! "For the record, Father, what Mr. Hou said about outsiders being unable to adapt to the Tubo climate is indeed true, but it is not that mysterious. To put it bluntly, it is almost worthless, and it is not impossible to overcome it." Li Min was confident. Said Manman. "Oh? The old minister is ignorant, please ask His Highness the Prince of Liang for advice!" Hou Junji asked with a somewhat ugly face. After all, he was the Minister of the Ministry of War and was in charge of the military intelligence of the entire Tang Dynasty. Even he didn't understand something. Li Min actually He would know about it and reduce it to worthless, which doesn't look good on his face. "Haha, I don't take advice seriously. Mr. Hou has collected quite complete information about Tubo. Li Min admires him very much!" Li Min said to Hou Junji with a smile. Although what he said was a bit against his will, Li Min also had no choice but to do so. Now that his power is too weak, it is really not the time to offend others. Having Changsun Wuji has already made him uncomfortable enough. He doesn't want another Hou Junji to look displeased with him. Hou Junji was very proud, so he was not angry with Li Min, who was fourteen or fifteen years old. After hearing Li Min's compliment, his face immediately looked much better. Li Min breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "Actually, the series of discomforts that Master Hou just mentioned when outsiders enter Tubo can be collectively called altitude sickness." "Altitude sickness? Plateau? Is this related to the terrain?" Li Jing, Duke of Wei, muttered to himself for a few times, and suddenly his eyes lit up, as if he thought of something. "Gong Wei is really powerful. Just by his name, I can think of the key. He is worthy of being the number one in our army of the Tang Dynasty!" Li Min praised. Li Min admired Li Jing from the bottom of his heart for this legendary figure. Hearing Li Min call Li Jing the "number one in the army", the unruly generals all had expressions of taking it for granted, even Hou Junji, who had a high self-esteem, was no exception. This shows that Li Jing was in the army. of prestige. However, it is no wonder that Li Jing retired early and now only acts as a military advisor and does not hold actual military power. After all, no matter how magnanimous Li Shimin is, he absolutely does not want anyone in the army who can threaten his status as emperor. figure. "Haha, His Highness Prince Liang is so ridiculous. How can I be called the number one person in the army?" Li Jing stroked his beard and said with a smile. He didn't pay much attention to Li Min after the Five Kings Banquet last time. After his careful observation today, he felt in his heart But he was greatly surprised. In terms of demeanor, temperament, and knowledge, it was almost unparalleled among the younger generation he had met. Even Li Ke, whom he had always been optimistic about, now stood beside Li Min like a foil. This Where is he still the dandy prince from before? "Haha, Medicine Master, you're too polite. Who doesn't know that you are like a god with soldiers? If it weren't for the help of you and the Qing family, where would our Tang Dynasty be as prosperous as it is now?" Li Shimin also said with a smile, and by the way, he also mentioned everyone present. He praised it again, then turned to look at Li Min and said, "Ming'er, you'd better tell me about the 'altitude sickness' and what methods can be used to solve this problem." "Yes, Father!" Li Min bowed and said, "The so-called altitude sickness, in simple terms, is mainly because Tubo is located on a plateau and the air is much thinner than in the plains. People like us who live on the plains, After entering a plateau area rashly, your body will inevitably experience some discomfort. In fact, if the symptoms are not serious, you will be fine as long as you adapt to it for a while." "This is so simple?" Hou Junji looked in disbelief. In order to figure out this matter, their military department spent a lot of manpower and material resources, but in the end what they got was still just a theory of ghosts and gods. At this time, the British Duke Li Ji also suddenly stood up and said: "His Royal Highness the King of Liang said this, this reminds me of when I was young, I went to visit friends in the mountains, but I didn't expect that I fell ill just one day after I went there. At first, my symptoms were similar to what Mr. Hou said, but then my condition worsened and I almost died. My friend hurriedly carried me down the mountain, and I recovered after a few days of rest. I guess it was altitude sickness that time, right?" "Yes, as long as it exceeds a certain height, people who live in the plains all year round canAfter that, various reactions will inevitably occur depending on each person's physique. However, some people's reaction is very weak and they are not even aware of it. Some people have strong reactions. If not dealt with in time, they may even be in danger of their lives. The best way at this time is to quickly return to the plains like the British Duke did, and rest for a few days and you'll be fine. "Li Min said again. "Okay!" Li Shimin stood up, "If it is true as what Min'er said, then our Tang Dynasty only needs to find a base in Tubo and send troops to adapt to the climate there first. Then why should we fear the mere Tubo children? Hahaha~" ¡°Probably thinking of the future feat of horses trampling on Tubo, Li Shimin looked up to the sky and laughed, letting out the suffocation in his chest. The civil and military ministers below were also talking a lot, especially the generals. Most of them had joy on their faces. Now there was finally going to be a war again. Most of the civil servants frowned and thought, seeming to be weighing the pros and cons of a war with Tibet. However, whether they were civil servants or military generals, they all looked at Li Min with a hint of admiration. Changsun Wuji, who was in the crowd, had been looking at Li Min coldly, and then he suddenly said: "Your Majesty, although the Tubo army is powerful, to me, the Tang Dynasty, they are just a bunch of chickens and dogs. But The army has not yet used food and grass. If it raises troops in Jiannan and Tubo, it must first solve the problem of food and grass. Jiannan Road is under the attack of Tubo and Liuzhao. Although it is rich, the traffic there is blocked and it cannot support too many troops. , if the two armies confront each other, it will be extremely disadvantageous for us, Datang." Changsun Wuji¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water pouring down on his head, which immediately made Li Shimin wake up. Jiannan Road included most of the later Sichuan Basin, as well as parts of Yunnan, Guizhou, and Gansu. Although the Sichuan Basin was rich, it was surrounded by mountains. In addition, it was rainy and the roads were extremely rugged and difficult to travel. The Tang army It would be extremely expensive to get in there. Li Shimin pondered for a while, then suddenly turned to Fang Xuanling and asked: "Fang Qing, I remember the year before last, Jiannan organized people to overhaul roads. Has the traffic situation improved now?" "This" Fang Xuanling smiled bitterly when Li Shimin mentioned this matter, "Your Majesty, Jiannan did organize hundreds of thousands of people to build roads the year before last year, but it was rainy in the south, and the roads that had just been built not long ago were washed away by the rain. It immediately became muddy and difficult to navigate, and is now mostly deserted and in most places completely impassable.¡± In ancient times, roads were made of rammed earth, which was most afraid of being washed away by rain. Zhuque Street in Chang'an City was paved with bricks and stones, but it was just a street. If all roads in the Tang Dynasty were paved with bricks and stones, the Tang government would probably go bankrupt. It can¡¯t be finished. "Sss~" After hearing Fang Xuanling's words, everyone present took a breath. All the roads built by hundreds of thousands of people were washed away by rain in less than two years. In the past, they only knew that there were many roads in the south. It rained, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so severe. Li Jing stood up again at this time and said: "Actually, Mr. Changsun is too worried. Compared with our Tang Dynasty, Tubo is far inferior in every aspect. Therefore, the veteran predicts that even if Tubo invades our Tang Dynasty this time, it will definitely be defeated." It¡¯s just a test, and they don¡¯t dare to fight to the death with me, the Tang Dynasty, so I, the Tang Dynasty, just need to send a few elite troops to knock off Tubo¡¯s arrogance, and then Tubo will definitely retreat.¡± It must be said that Li Jing had a ruthless vision, and he could see the general trend between Tang Dynasty and Tubo at a glance. The Tubo people absolutely did not have the courage and strength to fight to the death with Tang Dynasty, so the first battle between Tubo and Tang Dynasty was destined to be just a battle. Test. Next to him, Li Min admired Li Min even more. As far as he knew, in the battle of Songzhou between Datang and Tubo, Tubo mobilized 200,000 troops to invade Datang and surrounded Songzhou. However, the reinforcements from Datang later came. After killing thousands of Tibetan troops, the Tibetans immediately retreated. Songtsan Shibu even wrote a confession in his own hand, and the fierce battle of Songzhou ended. "Hahaha~, heroes think alike, I think so too!" Li Shimin clapped his hands and laughed, but soon his face turned worried again, "It is easy to defeat Tubo's arrogance, but this battle also exposed Jiannan Dao Our military strength is empty. I am afraid that as Tubo¡¯s strength increases in the future, it will be dissatisfied with Jiannan Road again. It seems that it is right to strengthen the connection between Jiannan and the Guanzhong area, but this road" When Li Shimin said this, his brows were furrowed tightly. The ministers below were also puzzled. Building roads was not a problem. The problem was that they would no longer be usable after they were repaired. A lot of manpower and material resources were spent on it, but it was all in vain. , Datang's treasury could not withstand such consumption. In fact, not only Jiannan, but also the powerful Tang Dynasty south of the Yangtze River have road problems. Everyone knows that the south is rich, but transportation has always been a big problem. After all, no matter how much is produced, it is useless if it cannot be transported. "Father, I have something to offer that can solve the road problem!" At this time, Li Min suddenly stood up and said. Seeing the sad faces of the Tang Dynasty monarchs and ministers who were troubled by a road problem, Li Min secretly smiled in his heart. This little thing is very important to him. For modern people, this is really a piece of cake.With one dish, he could not only please his cheap daddy, but also maybe make a fortune easily. It was simply killing two birds with one stone. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 33: Firing Cement (Part 1) Li Shimin, who was deep in thought, suddenly heard Li Min's words, his eyes narrowed slightly, he turned and stared directly at Li Min and said: "Min'er, I won't pursue the previous matter, but what we are talking about now is a major military matter, and you are not allowed to participate without authorization. Yes, please retreat quickly!" Li Shimin waved his hand when he said this. Although the altitude sickness that Li Min just explained helped him, in Li Shimin's view, it was just a coincidence. He did not change his view of Li Min from the bottom of his heart, so he did not believe that Li Min could do it. Is there any good way to build roads? Li Ke also quietly tugged on Li Min's clothes behind his back, signaling Li Min to stop talking. After all, as princes, they would be very disadvantageous if they were caught discussing government affairs. Li Min stood just now He was startled when he got up to explain altitude sickness. Unexpectedly, Li Min jumped out again this time. "Father, what I want to say is not a major military matter. After all, I don't understand these things, but I know that there is one thing. If you use it to build roads, it will not only be convenient, fast, low-cost, but also durable. If the rock is not afraid of water and fire, even if the road is flooded by floods, as long as the water is not too deep, you can still walk without any problems." Li Min bowed and saluted again. "Oh? There is such a thing in this world?" Li Shimin was also aroused by Li Min's words. Fang Xuanling and others below also looked at Li Min with interest. They were now full of curiosity about Li Min. They didn't understand what amazing move this unexpected King of Liang was going to do? "Father, this thing is called cement. It is made of several very common materials. It is usually like gray flour. When used, it is mixed with water, sand, and gravel, and then spread on the road. After a few days, It will turn into a slate-like cement pavement, with a hardness almost the same as that of real stone. Even if it is soaked in water for several years, it will be fine." Li Min was very satisfied with everyone's reaction, and explained the new invention of cement one by one. Speak out. "Okay, Min'er, please make some samples as soon as possible. Then I will check them with all my dear friends!" Li Shimin slammed the table excitedly. Although he hadn't seen the real thing yet, but just listening to Li Min's introduction, Li Shimin was already sensitive. Realized the great significance of the emergence of cement. "My son, I obey!" Li Min immediately stood up and accepted the order. Making cement is really not a difficult task for Li Min. In his previous life, he worked everywhere to make a living. He once spent a month in a small unlicensed cement factory. Later, he couldn't stand the dusty environment in the factory. He had hair on his hair after a day's work. They were all cement blocks and couldn't be washed away, so he just paid the money and left after working for a month. Li Min still remembered most of the cement materials and firing process, so he didn't know how to make cement in Datang. He is still very confident. Fang Xuanling and others were noncommittal about the cement. Although they believed that Li Min would not dare to lie about such a big matter, they had not seen the real thing yet and did not know the performance of the cement, so they all remained silent. Next, Li Min asked Li Shimin to ask some craftsmen to assist him, but he did not expect that Li Shimin directly appointed Li Min as the cement supervisor with a stroke of his pen. He temporarily managed the general supervisor and had the right to use all the manpower and material resources of the general supervisor. The name Supervisor sounds nice, but in fact it is just a temporary official position. It is not registered at all in the History Department in charge of official promotion, and there is no grade. He will be dismissed automatically after the cement is made. Li Min accepted the order happily, and then Li Shimin drove him and Li Ke out of the hall, and ordered him to take up the post of supervisor immediately and try to make cement as soon as possible. As soon as he walked out of the hall, Li Ke grabbed Li Min and asked with an anxious look: "Sixth brother, are you really sure you can make cement? It doesn't matter that we usually mess around, but in these military and national affairs, there are tens of millions of people." You can¡¯t act recklessly!¡± "Haha, don't worry, Third Brother, isn't it just a small piece of cement? Didn't I make new tea and distilled liquor before?" Li Min said with a smile on his face, "Other brothers can't guarantee it, but let's talk about it. When it comes to making these novel items, I dare say that no one in the entire Tang Dynasty can be better than me." When it comes to inventions, Li Min is absolutely confident. He comes from a later generation and has more than a thousand years of experience than the people of the Tang Dynasty. Coupled with the experience and technology accumulated by later generations working everywhere, inventing something new is not enough. Got it? "This" Li Ke was still a little hesitant. After all, this was no small matter. If Li Min couldn't do it and was caught by someone who wanted to do it, it would be very detrimental to Li Min. "Third brother, why don't you just keep following me and help me point out what I'm doing wrong?" Li Min saw that Li Ke still didn't believe it, so he could only say helplessly. "That's good, I have an acquaintance there who can help you introduce him." Li Ke suddenly lit up his eyes, thought of a person, and said very happily at the moment. Li Min was sweating profusely in his heart. He didn't expect that Li Ke really had a wide range of communication.Everyone knows someone. It was just past noon, and the days were long in June, so it was still early. Li Ke and Li Min rushed to the prison together. Jiang Zuojian is located in the imperial city. After exiting Taiji Palace and passing Chengtian Gate, turn right. Next to the palace wall is Jiang Zuojian. The general supervisor is in charge of civil construction matters. There are two master craftsmen, from the third rank; two junior supervisors, from the fourth rank. The prison also has left school, right school, lieutenant colonel, Zhenguan and other departments. There are two chief ministers and one chief minister. When they arrived at the general prison, they saw that the general prisoner was already waiting for them. They probably had received Li Shimin's order, but they didn't need to explain it to Li Min. "The general overseer, the great craftsman Yu Wenhu, has met His Royal Highness the King of Shu and His Royal Highness the King of Liang!" The young black-faced official leading the charge saluted. "Haha~, brother Yuwen, let's stop playing with these false gifts between you and me!" Li Min was about to return the favor, but he didn't expect that Li Ke went up and punched Yuwen Hu, smiling with an intimate expression. Li Min suddenly realized that the acquaintance of Li Ke was actually the master craftsman who would be the supervisor. No wonder Li Ke had to introduce him to him. With the help of Brother Yuwen, he could indeed feel much more relaxed. "Liu Lang, come here, let me introduce you. This is my good brother Yu Wenhu. His grandfather is the former construction master Yu Wenkai. Brother Yuwen has a long history of family studies. He is very accomplished in construction and has won the respect of Yu Wen. The true legacy of the senior." Li Ke waved over Li Min, patted Yu Wenhu on the shoulder and introduced him. Yu Wenkai, as mentioned by Li Ke, is an outstanding man. He was born in a family of military generals and heroes. He has read extensively since he was a child. He is proficient in the laws and regulations of the past dynasties and various craft skills. He personally designed the construction of many big cities, such as Chang'an and Luoyang. The famous big cities were all designed by him, and he also participated in the design of the Beijing-Hangzhou Grand Canal. It can be said that Yu Wenkai was involved in almost all large-scale projects during the period of Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty. "Haha, I have heard the name of Brother Yuwen mentioned by the third brother a long time ago. Unfortunately, we have never had a chance to meet each other. I didn't expect that we would meet for official business today. I must have a drunken time with Brother Yuwen another day." Li Min also hurriedly came up to try to make friends. Anyway, Li Min Ke will not expose him. "His Royal Highness King Liang is so polite. I have admired His Highness for a long time. Who in the entire Chang'an city doesn't know Li Liuyun's name?" Yu Wenhu was also very polite. Although he and Li Ke had some friendship, they didn't know each other in person. When meeting Li Min for the first time, he still didn't dare to be too presumptuous. Li Min likes others to praise him most, and he has a good impression of Yu Wenhu at the moment. The two complimented each other a few more words before turning to the main topic. "Brother Yuwen, this time my father sent me to bake cement. Everything else will be easy to handle, but the personnel selected must be able to keep confidentiality. I am not familiar with generals as supervisors, so I have to take care of Brother Yuwen. "Li Min didn't want someone to leak it out as soon as he figured out how to bake cement. He was still counting on making money from this. "Don't worry, Your Highness, I will personally select trustworthy people!" Yu Wenhu promised, patting his chest, but soon frowned and asked, "But we have never seen such a thing as cement. I didn't know that Your Highness needs it." What kind of manpower and materials can a lower official prepare?" Li Min thought for a moment and then said: "Hmm~, I wonder if the general supervisor has craftsmen who can bake lime or ceramics? The firing of cement is actually very simple. Anyone who can bake lime or ceramics should be able to do it. " "Haha, there are many of these two types of craftsmen in the prison. They belong to the Right School Department and Zhen Guan Department, which are the supervisors. The subordinates will find them right away." Yuwen Hu breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. He was originally worried about Li I¡¯m shocked that it¡¯s so hard to find craftsmen with the required requirements. I didn¡¯t expect the requirements for cement firing to be so low? "Okay, please also ask Brother Yuwen to prepare some limestone, clay, iron slag and gypsum. These are all materials for firing cement." Li Min then ordered again. "Don't worry, Your Highness, I will go and make preparations now. Please come to the hall and wait for a moment!" Yu Wenhu is worthy of his background in technology. He is a typical action man. After listening to Li Min's instructions, he immediately left and sent Li Min to Min and Li Ke stayed in the hall of his official office. "Haha, this brother Yuwen is still the same as before. He does everything in a hurry and doesn't waste a moment." Li Ke had known Yuwenhu's character for a long time and said to Li Min with a smile. "Brother Yuwen is a practical person, and only someone like him can be qualified for the position of master craftsman." Li Min admired Yuwenhu very much. There were more types of craftsmen in the prison than in his house. There are many. If he wants to do something new in the future, he will probably have to deal with Yu Wenhu. The two sat in the hall for a while, feeling a little bored. Li Ke had a restless temper, so he stood up and walked around the hall a few times, then walked to the corner of the hall skillfully, opened a hidden door and opened a small hidden door to Li Min. He beckoned: "Sixth brother, come and see the novelty produced by the director. This isThere are a lot of good things in it! " {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 34: Firing Cement (Part 2) PS: At the request of book friend Xiaolou, I will upload another chapter today. Not much to say, Lao Yu still has to spend the night coding to prepare tomorrow's chapter. Li Min curiously followed Li Ke into the small door and found that there was a whole other world inside. It was a room similar to a warehouse, but it was not large in size. Apart from two rows of wooden shelves for placing items, there were basically no other furnishings. Li Min stepped forward and took a closer look at the items on the shelf. He found that these items were either exquisite or clumsy, and some were still semi-finished products. It was estimated that these were items made by the craftsmen in the prison. Suddenly, Li Min's eyes were attracted by a group of pottery. This group of pottery was composed of ladies, horses and camels, and these pottery were all colorful. Whether they were characters or animals, they were all vivid and colorful. The reason why Li Min noticed They came from seeing a set of Tang Sancai pictures in a previous life, and this set of pottery was almost exactly the same as the ones in the pictures. "This is the legendary Tang Sancai. It is indeed well-deserved!" Li Min said to himself with a face full of obsession. Tang Sancai was a popular antique collection in later generations, and the price was even ridiculously high. It could even fetch tens of millions. If it were sold, This group of Tang Sancai was auctioned by later generations, and it is estimated that the price will definitely be in the hundreds of millions. "Sixth brother, why are you always staring at those piles of underworld artifacts, don't you think it's unlucky? Come and see the good things you found for your brother!" Just when Li Min was about to breathe out, Li Min raised a hand next to the shelf shouted while pointing at a cylindrical object. Hearing the word 'underworld weapon', Li Min immediately became frustrated. Tang Sancai was indeed used as a burial artifact, and it was not worth much now. He had just paid it back for a long time, but Li Min was soon replaced by Li Min. The thing in Ke's hand diverted his attention. "Thiscouldn't this be the legendary fireworks?" Li Min looked up and down the bamboo tube as thick as his arm in his hand. This was what Li Ke found just now. The upper and lower bamboo sections of the bamboo tube were preserved, and there was no clue what was inside. Something was placed to make the bamboo tube very heavy. There was a small hole drilled in the middle of the bamboo joints, and a rope-like thing passed through the small hole. The more Li Min looked at it, the more familiar it became. This thing was similar to the fireworks used during the New Year in later generations. Almost no different. "That's right, these are the fireworks developed by the director. I don't know how effective they are. Why don't we go set one off and have a look?" Once Li Ke got excited, no one could stop him. After saying that, regardless of whether Li Mintong agreed or not, he went to the front hall holding a few fireworks. "Tsk~" As Li Ke lit the fuse, and then quickly retreated, after a while, he saw a burst of green smoke coming out of the bamboo fireworks, followed by a burst of red and green sparks, which lasted for about a minute. It looked like it stopped after the gunpowder inside burned out. "Well, it's really good. It's much more beautiful than last year's fireworks, and it lasts longer. It seems that the supervisor has put in a lot of effort." Li Ke nodded with great satisfaction. Li Min next to him curled his lips. In future generations, even children would probably not be willing to play with the fireworks in front of him. In Li Min's view, these were not real fireworks at all. The fireworks in his impression should be It's the kind of fireworks that shoot into the sky with a salute and then explode to cover half of the sky. That's the real fireworks. Although the fireworks in front of him were not worth mentioning, they reminded Li Min that gunpowder had appeared as early as the Jin Dynasty, but until the Tang Dynasty it was only used to make fireworks. Firecrackers had not even appeared, let alone applied to it. The battlefield is on. The emergence of gunpowder marked the official entry of hot weapons onto the stage of history, and then gradually replaced cold weapons, directly changing the form of human warfare. If this good thing is only used to make fireworks, it would be too wasteful! It seems that there is a chance to improve the gunpowder. Li Min secretly made up his mind that the current gunpowder can only be used to make fireworks. There is probably something wrong with the formula and it cannot reach the optimal ratio of gunpowder, so the power is very small. This is not a problem for Li Min, please. Thanks to the education system of later generations, Li Min learned the best ratio of gunpowder when he was in middle school. While Li Min was thinking about gunpowder, Yu Wenhu walked in from outside the hall. He was slightly startled when he saw the fireworks set off by Li Ke, and then smiled and said: "Your Highness is very interested. This improved firework has just been delivered to me, and it's so beautiful." There is room for further improvement, and I will give some to your house when it is ready." "Then thank you so much, Brother Yuwen!" Li Ke was not polite and returned the favor generously. Yu Wenhu smiled slightly, then turned to Li Min and said: "Your Highness, the manpower and materials are ready. Your Highness, please move forward!" "Brother Yuwen is too polite. From now on, you can just call me Liuyang like my third brother. Calling me Your Highness is too awkward." Li Min walked up and said with a smile. "This" Yu Wenhu was slightly startled. His background was not comparable to those of Li Yong and Cheng Huailiang, and it was the first time he met Li Min. Calling him Liuyang was a bit superficial. "Brother Yuwen, please don't refuse., Liu Liang and I are not outsiders, and we will have many dealings with each other in the future. If you don¡¯t bother me and Liu Liang, you will be annoyed by people calling you Your Highness all day long. "Li Ke also persuaded with a smile. "Haha, even if that's the case, then it's better for me to be respectful than to obey my orders." Yu Wenhu saw that Li Ke and Li Min both had sincere faces, so he stopped refusing, "Then please Liu Lang and Brother Ke come with me for inspection. Once we have the manpower and materials, if there is no problem, we can start refining immediately so that Liu Lang can deliver the goods as soon as possible." "Okay, brother Yuwen, lead the way!" Li Ke and Li Min said at the same time. The three of them walked through several courtyards until they reached the westernmost courtyard of Jiang Zuo Prison, next to the city wall. As soon as he entered here, Li Min smelled a pungent smell of lime, and there were several earthen kilns standing beside the wall of the courtyard. It seemed that this courtyard was used to bake lime. "Meet your two highnesses!" As soon as the three of them entered the courtyard, they saw a ninth-grade official in light cyan official uniform kneeling down to greet them with his assistant craftsmen. Looking at the ranks of officials in the Tang Dynasty, you can tell them from their official uniforms. Among them, the third rank and above are purple; the fourth rank is dark crimson; the fifth rank is light crimson; the sixth rank is dark green; the seventh rank is light green; and the eighth rank is light green. , dark green; ninth grade, light green. "Everyone, get up!" Li Ke waved his hand and asked them to get up very kindly, and everyone hurriedly thanked them. Yu Wenhu stepped forward and pointed at the ninth-grade official who was in his forties or fifties and introduced: "Brother Ke, Liu Lang, this is Bai Qing, the right principal. He has always been in charge of refining lime. Bai Shucheng will be the supervisor." He has been working for more than 20 years and is a loyal and reliable person. Therefore, he mainly led people to assist Liu Lang in the cement refining work. In addition to the original lime craftsmen, these people behind also had burners transferred from other departments. Porcelain craftsmen are all skilled, honest and reliable people.¡± "Your Majesty, Bai Qing, meet your two highnesses!" Bai Qing was very discerning. Hearing Yu Wenhu introduce himself to Li Min, he immediately stepped forward and saluted again. He has been a ninth-grade official for more than 20 years and has never been promoted. This time it was Yu Wenhu who promoted him and gave him this great opportunity. If he could assist Li Min in building a cement industry He must have a share of the credit for this matter, and his rank might be able to rise by then, so he made up his mind to embrace Li Min, the king of Liang. Li Min looked at Bai Qing and found that although this man had a dark complexion and thick hands and feet, if he took off his official uniform, he would be no different from the craftsmen behind him, except that his wrinkled face had a pair of shrewd little eyes. Blinking twice nimbly, he is obviously a nimble and clever character. "Well, in the future there will be Lao Bai, the Prime Minister!" Li Min was very satisfied with this man. Looking at his appearance, you can guess that he is a craftsman and he is also very smart. This kind of person is not only down-to-earth in doing things, but also knows how to be flexible. He is a creative talent. Seeing that Li Min was so kind to him, Bai Qing was so frightened that he dared not even say anything. He was a ninth-grade petty official with a low background, and his status in the general prison was only slightly higher than that of an ordinary craftsman. How had he ever received such courtesy? "Cheng Bai Shucheng, you now command the craftsmen to grind the limestone, clay, slag and gypsum into powder, then mix the limestone and clay in a ratio of 5:1, plus a small amount of slag powder!" Li Min looked at Yuwen The materials prepared by Hu were found to be very good, so he ordered Bai Qing who was following behind. "Yes, I will do it now!" After hearing Li Min's instructions, Bai Qing immediately took action, directing the craftsmen to run forward and backward, apparently wanting to show off in front of Li Min. The crushing of materials is an essential process for cement firing, and the dust raised is extremely harmful to the human body. Li Min couldn't leave, so the three of them choked and coughed repeatedly. Bai Qing wisely gave them three wet towels and asked them to cover their mouths and noses. This made Li Ke and Li Min feel good about Bai Qing. After a while, the materials were ground into powder, and then under Bai Qing's command, the limestone, slag and clay were mixed according to the proportions Li Min said. The gypsum powder was set aside for later use, and then the mixed The materials were put into the lime cellar and calcined. Li Min did not need to direct this process at all. Those craftsmen often played with fire and were much more skilled at calcining than Li Min. In addition, the calcination time is relatively long, and Li Min and Li Ke cannot wait here, so Bai Qing will be responsible for the management and supervision of the following work. This is the benefit of being an official. Most things do not need to be done personally. , naturally there are people to do it. Before Li Min left, he told Bai Qing a few things to pay attention to. Bai Qing wrote them down one by one. This serious attitude made Li Min very satisfied. The three of them came out of the cement burning yard and came to the hall. Li Min looked at the sky and said, "Brother Yuwen, it's still early, and thanks to your help today, how about we find a place to have a drink?" When he heard that he wanted to drink, Li Ke would certainly not object and tried his best to encourage Yuwenhu to go, but Yuwenhu hesitated a little and declined with an embarrassed look on his face: "Ordinarily, Liulang would like to invite you."Brother Wei is of course going to go, but Mr. Zhou, who is in charge of the General Supervisor with me these days, is away for business. The entire General Supervisor is managed by Brother Wei, and it is really impossible to leave. " Yu Wenhu paused here, then pointed at Li Min and Li Ke with a smile and said: "And today is really not a good time to treat guests to dinner. If nothing else, take a look at yourselves. Where do you still look like this? A prince?" After Li Ke and Li Min mentioned this to Yu Wenhu, they realized that their clothes were all in tatters. They had had a fight in the restaurant in the morning and had not yet come to change their clothes, and they even tore a few pieces on purpose. There was a big hole, and the dust was all over their body, and even their hair was dusty. If they weren't familiar with them, they wouldn't be able to believe that they were noble princes. "Hahaha~, if it weren't for Brother Yuwen's reminder, I wouldn't have realized that I was in such a mess. If I entered the restaurant like this, I would probably be kicked out as a beggar!" Li Ke looked at himself and then at Li Min, Then the two of them laughed together. "That's it, then don't bother Brother Yuwen. When the cement is completed in the future, we must not get drunk with Brother Yuwen!" Li Min also said with a smile. "Haha, I wish I could be invited by Liu Lang as a brother. I have long heard that Prince Liang's house has unparalleled wines and delicacies, but I have never had the opportunity to taste them. I must have a good time when the time comes." Yu Wenhu said with a smile. Even though he was wearing a purple uniform and was a senior official of the third rank, his family's strength was not obvious, and the general supervisor he presided over was not an important department, so he was not qualified to participate in the last Five Kings Banquet. "Okay, I will prepare some food and wine by then and wait for Brother Yuwen in the mansion." After Li Min finished speaking, he handed over his hands and then left together with Li Ke. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 35: Firing Cement (Part 2) The next morning, as soon as Li Min had breakfast, Bai Qing ran to Prince Liang's mansion to ask for an audience. Li Min hurriedly called him in. After a while, I saw the dusty Bai Qing running in from outside the hall, bowing his head with two red eyes: "Your Majesty, Bai Qing, see His Highness Prince Liang." "Well, get up!" Li Min sipped the tea and said with a smile, "Seeing that you are here in such a hurry, it must be that yesterday's cement has been calcined, right?" "Your Highness Yingming, the craftsmen and I worked hard all night yesterday and finally finished calcining the cement. Sure enough, as Your Highness said, what we got was a gray powder. I wanted to invite Your Highness to come and take a look!" Bai Qing replied very excitedly. . "Okay!" Li Min slapped the table, stood up, and went to the prison with Bai Qing. On the way, he specifically asked him to ride with him. As a result, Bai Qing, who was nearly fifty years old, was moved to tears along the way. He kept telling his gratitude and admiration, and he would definitely follow Li Min's lead in the future. It¡¯s still the lime-burning courtyard from yesterday, except that on a mat in the middle of the courtyard, there is a pile of very inconspicuous gray powder. Li Min walked forward quickly, reached out, grabbed some and rubbed it: Well, it feels good, and it is basically no different from the cement of later generations. "Your Highness, is this calcined cement usable?" Bai Qing next to him asked nervously. Although the fired cement was basically the same as Li Min's description, he was still unsure, fearing that he had made some oversights that would cause the cement to become unusable. . "Well, you did a good job. This cement is very well calcined!" Li Min saw that Bai Qing and the craftsmen around him looked nervous, and couldn't help laughing. It seemed that they thought cement was too complicated. In fact, this thing It's so cheap. Just ask someone to tell him how to make it, and you can make usable cement, let alone these experienced craftsmen? Hearing Li Min's praise, Bai Qing and others were relieved. This was something Li Shimin personally told him. Although Li Min couldn't do it, the craftsmen who were mainly responsible for the work were inevitably implicated, at least not Fined with half a month's salary. ??Actually, this is not really cement yet, because it still needs the last process. Li Min asked someone to fetch the gypsum powder that was ground yesterday, and then added about 3% of the gypsum powder in proportion to mix it evenly. The main purpose of adding gypsum was to slow down the hardening speed of the cement to facilitate subsequent construction. It was not until this time that the first batch of cement in Datang was truly successfully produced. "Bai Qing, ask someone to prepare water, sand and gravel, and dig a five-foot-square pool on the ground. The depth should not exceed half a foot." Although the cement has been made, it is not yet time to dedicate it to his father. , at least try it out to see what the effect is, and at least be sure of it. When Bai Qing heard Li Min's instructions, he immediately led the people to take action. Those who dug holes and those who carried water were all ready in a short time. Bai Qing and the craftsmen only received orders from above to assist Li Min in baking cement, but as for what the cement was used for, they had no idea. Li Min didn't tell him when he came yesterday, and of course they didn't dare to ask. . Judging from Li Min's posture now, he must be testing the effect of cement, so these craftsmen stretched their heads one by one to wait and see. After all, everyone has curiosity. Li Min directed the craftsmen to mix sand, gravel and cement with water into a slurry, and then poured it into a square pit on the ground. In order to increase the strength of the concrete, Li Min also deliberately reduced the proportion of sand and gravel, otherwise there would be too little cement. , Li Min even wanted to make a pure cement board directly without adding sand and gravel. After the cement slurry was poured into the pit, Li Min asked people to use wooden boards to flatten it, and then spread a layer of straw. He also told Bai Qing to sprinkle water from time to time so that the concrete would not crack. Bai Qing was still very serious - one by one. Write it down with a note. "It will take at least a week for the concrete to be fully dry. We cannot let the craftsmen wait for these seven days. So Li Min ordered Bai Qing to let the craftsmen work hard to bake lime in the past few days, and also gave him a task that challenged his patience, which was to let him mix cement and sand in different proportions, and then do the same thing as he just did Make it into a concrete slab, make a comparison, and find the best ratio. Bai Qing was naturally happy to accept the order. Li Min could entrust him with such an important matter, which showed his trust in him. Moreover, this matter was not difficult. Anyone could do it as long as he spent some effort. It was obviously given to him by Li Minbai. Thanks to Bai Qing for figuring this out, Bai Qing was inexplicably grateful to Li Min. After explaining the matter, there was nothing more to do with Li Min. But now that he has entered the imperial city, Li Min is not in a hurry to return home. He first goes to Li Shimin to report the progress of the cement production. When he heard that the cement has been made and the effects are being tested, Li Shimin was overjoyed and patted Li Min on the shoulder. He kept shouting, if Li Min hadn't stopped him, Li Shimin would have run to admire the pool of mud-like cement slurry right now. After taking care of his father, Li Min went to visit him againThe imperial concubine visited Concubine Yang, but this time she fell into a trap. Concubine Yang was very dissatisfied with Li Min's "confession" to Xiao Wenxin in public at the Five Kings Banquet, so she held his ears and taught him a lesson for a long time, and finally managed to Find an opportunity to escape. Seven days passed in a flash, and two major events happened in these seven days. The first was that the Tibetan ambassador insulted the royal family and was caught by the Jinwu Guards. He should have been sentenced to death, but he wanted to make good relations between the two countries, so he only killed a few of the Tibetan ambassador's followers. As for the ambassador Lu Dongzan himself, he was sentenced to death. He was beaten fifty times and imprisoned for two years as punishment. Moreover, Taizong Li Shimin also wrote a stern letter to Tubo Zanpu, reprimanding him in a very strong tone. At the same time, General Niu Jinda was sent to lead 30,000 elite troops into Jiannan Road to closely monitor the Tibetan people's every move. The second thing is that the brewing workshop jointly established by Li Min, Li Daozong, Li Xiaogong and other five people has officially started brewing. Originally, the brewing workshop would not be able to start construction until the end of the month at the earliest, but now that Li Min had produced the cement, he kept the construction of the workshop simple, making do with things like houses and roads for the time being, and replacing them with cement after the cement came out. Cement is much stronger than masonry and civil structures. The yard where the cement was burned was officially set aside by Yu Wenhu to be used as a cement workshop. Bai Qing was fully responsible for it. Bai Qing would go to Li Min's house every morning to report on all matters related to the cement workshop. Of course, the setting of the cement was even more important. The key point of the report is that before dawn today, Bai Qing came to report that the cement had finally solidified into strong and durable concrete. When Li Min heard the news, he immediately fell out of bed, got dressed as quickly as possible, went to the front hall to find Bai Qing, and the two came to the prison together. In the yard of the cement workshop, in addition to the cement board that Li Min personally supervised, there are also cement boards that were later made by Bai Qing, some of which are almost dry. The first cement board was already surrounded by craftsmen. From time to time, everyone touched the cement board with their hands and discussed something in a low voice. "Quickly get out of the way, Your Highness is here!" The attention of these craftsmen was attracted by the cement slabs beneath them, and they didn't even notice the arrival of Li Min and Bai Qing. Bai Qing directly shouted out the reminder, which made them quickly get out of the way. the way. Li Min smiled and nodded to the craftsmen, and then quickly walked to the cement board. The straw on it had been swept away, revealing a very flat cement board. Li Min stepped on it with his foot and found that it had indeed condensed. "Someone, dig out the cement board!" Li Min ordered excitedly. Immediately, craftsmen who had been prepared early came forward to dig. After a while, a half-foot-thick cement slab was dug out and erected by the craftsmen using sticks. "Your Highness, this cement is really a strange thing. Who would have thought that after calcining a few common materials, it can actually bond gravel and sand. It is also extremely hard. Even if it is not as good as marble, it is probably not much different. ." Bai Qing tapped the cement board with his fingers and said with admiration. "Well, you have to try it before you know whether it is strong or not. Go get a big hammer!" Li Min will not be fooled by the appearance of this cement board. He believes that only practice is the only criterion for testing truth. If you want to Do you know if cement board is strong? It's very simple, just hit it with a hammer a few times and you will know. After a while, a craftsman brought a sledgehammer with a hammer head the size of half a watermelon. Li Min took it and tried it. It felt OK, and then he swung it and hit it hard on the cement board. "Bang~" With a muffled sound, Li Min felt his hands were numb from the shock, and his arms were also aching. Looking at the smashed cement board, only a few debris flew out and made a shallow dent. That¡¯s all. "Hiss~, it's so strong!" The craftsmen around him all took a breath and exclaimed in unison. Li Min then hit him a few more times, and finally he was so shocked that he lost all feeling in his arms, and then he stopped. Although there were traces of being hit on the cement board, it was not enough for a cement board with a thickness of half a foot. What kind of. "Haha, the quality is good!" Li Min nodded with satisfaction. The quality of this cement board is almost the same as the boards made of general cement in later generations. Of course, this is mainly because the craftsmen have polished the material very finely. From calcination to subsequent hardening, everything is done with great care. If mass production is to be carried out in the future, without the help of later generations of machinery, the quality will probably drop a bit, but it will be enough to meet the needs of Datang at this stage. "It's all because of the master's skillful command that we can make such a wonder as cement!" Bai Qing would not miss any opportunity to flatter Li Min. Seeing how happy Li Min was, he immediately joined in the fun and flattered him. "Hahaha~, I'm just talking. Without the help of Bai Qing and all the craftsmen, how can cement be made? You are all waiting here. I will go and ask my father to take a look and help me by the way. Please take credit, everyone!" Li Min smiled.He patted Bai Qing on the shoulder and praised. After Bai Qing and the craftsmen behind him heard Li Min's words, their faces almost burst into laughter. Bai Qing wanted to be humble, but Li Min had already turned around and was about to leave. But as soon as he reached the door, he suddenly turned around again He said to Bai Qing: "Don't forget to invite Brother Yuwen here. He also has a share of the credit here." Bai Qing was shocked and immediately agreed. After watching Li Min leave, he immediately trotted to invite Yuwen Hu. At the same time, he was also rejoicing in his heart. If Li Min hadn't reminded him, he would have really forgotten to invite Yuwen Hu. Bai Qing's immediate boss, and they were all selected by Yu Wenhu, so of course he deserves a share of the credit. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 36 A chance meeting with an awesome person Li Min rushed to Tai Chi Hall as quickly as possible. It was just dawn and it was time for Li Shimin to go to court. When he arrived at the back of Tai Chi Hall, Li Min wanted to rush in directly, but was stopped by the Qianniu Guards guarding the gate. The leading Zhong General Lang was a strong and thin middle-aged man. No matter what Li Min said, he would not let him in with a stern face. Li Min had no choice but to let people go in first to report the matter, while he waited outside for Li Shimin to summon him. It is estimated that something important is being discussed inside, and the person who reported it has never been seen. Li Min was bored waiting outside, and stared at the Qianniu Guard Zhonglang for a long time. Li Min suddenly found that the other party was interesting. He showed no fear when facing the prince himself. Seeing how unfamiliar he was, he asked, "What do you call the general?" "Your Highness, the last general is Su Dingfang, the lieutenant general of the Qianniu Guard. If Your Highness is dissatisfied, you can go to the general to file a complaint!" Su Dingfang said obscenely. He thought Li Min was responsible for him for blocking him from entering the palace. I felt resentful and wanted to ask for my name so that I could take revenge in the future, so I answered like this. "Haha, General Su misunderstood" Seeing that the other party had misunderstood what he meant, Li Min smiled and explained, but suddenly a light flashed in his mind, and the three words 'Su Dingfang' flashed through his mind like a comet, making him He suddenly remembered a famous figure from the early Tang Dynasty. Li was excited and stepped forward to grab the opponent's hands and asked: "Su Dingfang? But that Su Dingfang who led two hundred horses and rode on Jieli Khan's camp?" Su Dingfang was also stunned. He didn't expect that Li Min would have such a big reaction when he heard his name, and he even knew about his most proud battle. His expression softened and he said: "Your Highness Qi Zhen, it's exactly The last general." "Oh~, I'm sorry, I didn't expect to meet Brother Dingfang here. I wonder where Brother Dingfang lives. I will definitely come to visit you someday?" Li Min looked like he had found a treasure and got close to Su Dingfangtou very affectionately. This Su Dingfang is not simple. Even though he is just a small lieutenant general now, after Li Zhi ascended the throne, the pearl of Su Dingfang finally washed away the dust and began to shine. The most famous one is that he successively destroyed the Three Kingdoms and captured The extraordinary achievements of the three masters, and what is even more amazing is that Su Dingfang was already over sixty years old at that time. He was able to achieve such extraordinary achievements in his sixties. It can be said that he was a typical representative of a late bloomer. Of course, during the same period, there was another outstanding person with a very similar experience to him, who also started to become successful after the age of sixty, but that person was a civil servant, and he is probably still doing a small history. "Uh~, Your Highness" Su Dingfang was made uncomfortable by Li Min's enthusiasm. He opened his mouth and didn't know what to say. At the same time, he felt a little guilty in his heart. Prince Liang was not as narrow-minded as he thought at all. He did that just now He didn't even take it to heart, and now he actually wanted to visit him in person, which made Su Dingfang feel inexplicably moved. "Your Highness, Your Majesty has summoned you, please come into the palace!" At this moment, Xiao Huangmen, who had just gone in to report, came out of the palace, saluted Li Min and said, just in time to relieve Su Dingfang. "What a coincidence!" Li Min muttered in a low voice. He wanted to take this opportunity to have a relationship with Su Dingfang, but now was not a good time. He could only turn to Su Dingfang and said: "Brother Dingfang, today I still I have important matters at hand, and since I already know that you are working at Qianniu Guard, I will definitely come and have a drink with you someday!" "Your Highness is very polite. I will be waiting for you at the end of the day. Business is more important now." Su Dingfang wiped the sweat from his forehead and said. It was just the first time for him and Li Min to meet, but he didn't expect that Li Min was so enthusiastic, which made him excited. Time is confusing, and I am hoping that Li Min will leave soon so that he can have time to think about it. Li Min hugged Su Dingfang and then turned around and entered the hall. All the civil and military officials in the palace were present. The civil officials were headed by Changsun Wuji and Fang Xuanling, and the generals were headed by Li Jing. Originally, there was also Li Xiaogong who was listed as the head of the generals along with Li Jing. However, in order to avoid suspicion, Li Xiaogong stayed at home early in the morning and almost never Went to court. "My dear son, Li Min, please see your father!" Li Min walked forward quickly and said under the puzzled eyes of the civil and military ministers. "Haha, this is the first time I've seen Liulang get up so early. Judging from your glowing face, I guess the cement has been completed, right?" Li Shimin has also been paying attention to the cement. He just heard Li Min asking for a meeting, He calculated the days, and it happened to be about the same time as Li Min estimated, and he immediately guessed the purpose of his visit. "Father is wise, the cement boards have now been made. I just smashed a few with a big hammer. My arms were numb from the shock, but only a few shallow marks were left." Being joked by his father made Li Min stunned. He felt warm, but he didn't forget about business and immediately told him about his previous experiment. "Okay! All the ministers and ministers are here, please come with me to take a look!" Li Shimin has been waiting for several days. Now when he heard that the cement test had been successful, he couldn't sit still. He stood up and wanted to go immediately.Go up and watch. "Your Majesty, the government affairs in the court are very important. We are currently discussing the road construction in Jiannan. How can we be interrupted by some irrelevant things in the middle?" At this moment, the stubborn Kong Yingda stood up to dissuade him. The last time Li Min presented cement , he was not present, and Li Min's cement making was not publicized, so Kong Yingda didn't know what the cement was used for. When Li Min heard this, he secretly exclaimed what a coincidence. He didn't expect that the court would be discussing road construction today. He was really lucky. Li Shimin smiled and said: "Kong Qing misunderstood, cement is not an irrelevant thing. I have great use for this thing. You will know it when you see it." After saying that, he ignored Kong Yingda and followed Li Min in a hurry. Kong Yingda had no choice but to follow the general as a prisoner, along with all the civil and military officials. A group of people rushed to the cement workshop in a mess, frightening Bai Qing, a ninth-grade official. Most of them were wearing scarlet robes, and there were even many wearing purple robes. He was wearing a green robe. Standing in a crowd of people, no matter how you look at it, it will be eye-catching. "My humble minister Yu Wenhu, welcome the Holy Master!" Fortunately, Yu Wenhu had already arrived at this time, so there was no need for Bai Qing, a ninth-grade official, to come forward. Although Yu Wenhu was of the third rank, he was still considered a high official in the imperial court. He had a special position as the general supervisor. He did not have to go to court every day like ordinary court officials. Li Shimin would only summon him occasionally when he was the general supervisor. "I love you!" As soon as Li Shimin entered the yard, he saw the standing cement board. After asking Yuwen to protect him, he walked straight to the cement board and walked around a few times, and even reached out to touch the cement board. It looks similar to stone, but it feels much rougher than ordinary stone. Li Min waved to Bai Qing, and Bai Qing immediately understood and took out a bucket of cement powder from the cement warehouse and handed it to Li Min. Li Min stepped forward with the cement and said: "Father, please look, this is the calcined cement." , except for the color, it looks the same as flour. When using it, just mix water and pour it into the mold. After drying in the shade, it can become an extremely strong cement board. Of course, in order to save costs, some gravel and sand are usually added. With the right proportion and even mixing, the strength will not be reduced after coagulation.¡± Li Min pointed at the cement and talked. Although Fang Xuanling and others had known about cement for a long time, they were still very surprised after seeing the real thing today. Although Kong Yingda and others were pedantic, they also understood at this time. , based on the characteristics of the cement introduced by Li Min, they could also guess that it must be related to road construction, but what made them wonder was, why should Li Min, a prince who was not taken seriously, be responsible for such an important matter? Li Min led Li Shimin and others to a freshly mixed cement pool and said: "Father, please see, this is cement mixed with gravel and sand. After drying in the shade, it will become these extremely hard cement boards." ." As he spoke, Li Min directed the craftsmen to dig out several cement slabs that were almost dry on the ground. "This cement is indeed wonderful. Who would have thought that something like flour would turn like stone after adding water and sand." Li Shimin said with a look of admiration, holding a handful of cement powder in his hand. Seeing that Li Shimin was in a high mood, Li Min picked up the big hammer on the ground and said with a smile, "Father, are you interested in hitting it with two hammers to test the hardness of this cement board?" "Haha~, okay, let me stretch my muscles today. Remember when I was the bravest of the three armies, with a twist of my arms, I had at least hundreds of kilograms of strength?" Li Shimin became very interested when he saw his son taking part in the fun, and continued He tried it with a hammer, then swung it and hit it hard on the stone slab. "Bang~" Although Li Shimin's strength is much greater than that of underage Li Min, it is a pity that it is useless against the half-foot-thick cement board. Apart from more flying debris and deeper marks, the cement board is not big at all. damage. "Hey~, this thing not only looks like a stone, but its hardness is no worse than a real stone." Li Shimin was also very surprised. He really couldn't figure out why this flour-like thing turned out to be softer after adding water and sand. Really become as hard as stone? "Your Majesty, I also have some itchy hands. Let me try it too!" Cheng Yaojin, who likes to join in the fun most, saw how magical this cement board was and couldn't help but want to try it with his own hands. He was a famous brave general in the Tang Dynasty, and he had all the credit for his achievements. He was shot with one knife and one gun. If we only talk about strength, he is much stronger than Li Shimin. "Okay, Zhijie, you can try it too." Li Shimin also wanted to see how hard the cement board was, so he immediately agreed. Cheng Yaojin did not use the hammer in Li Shimin's hand, but asked the craftsman to find him the largest hammer. The head of the hammer alone was the size of a watermelon, and the handle was as thick as an adult's arm. Most people still have it. I really can¡¯t lift it. I wonder what such a big hammer was used for in the past? "Bah~bah~" Cheng Yaojin spat on his hands and thenHe slowly raised the hammer to his head, and then, under the watchful eyes of the surrounding civil and military officials, he smashed it down with all his strength. "Boom~" Li Min only heard a loud noise, as if a bomb exploded next to his ear, which made his brain buzz. The same was the fragments of cement flying, and there were many nearby ones. People couldn't dodge quickly, so those who reacted quickly covered their faces with their wide sleeves, while those who reacted slowly had their faces hurt by cement fragments. Those with bad tempers scolded them on the spot. Unfortunately, Cheng Yaojin was very thick-skinned and did not make everyone angry at all. Take the scolding to heart. When the dust cleared, they looked at the stone slab that Cheng Yaojin had smashed. Everyone was surprised to find that the hammer head of the oversized hammer was actually embedded in the cement board. The surface of the cement board sunk inward with the hammer head as the center. It's a big hole, but even so, the cement board is still not broken, which is harder than many rocks. "Your Majesty, this thing is of great use. If it is used to build a city, it will not only be fast and convenient, but also several times stronger than bricks and stones. It is really a great weapon given to me by God in the Tang Dynasty!" He has been silent since the beginning! Li Jing, who was watching Li Min's performance, suddenly stood up and said that the God of War is the God of War. Before Li Min said it, he had already seen the military value of cement. Li Shimin's eyes lit up after hearing this. He originally thought that the cement was only used to build roads, but after Li Jing reminded him, the cement should have other important uses. Li Min, this stupid boy, has really grown up and brought trouble to himself. Few surprises. "Your Majesty, if this thing is used to build roads, then Jiannan will no longer have traffic problems. Even if something happens, the army will arrive at dawn and dusk, and the trouble can be quelled in one fell swoop. If we can replace all the roads in the country with cement roads, then transportation will be developed and freight transportation will be developed." If it flows smoothly, all industries will prosper, and our Tang Dynasty will be more prosperous. Therefore, I ask for your majesty's permission to build a cement road even if it takes several years or even decades." Fang Xuanling is worthy of being a great leader. The chief civil servant of the Tang Dynasty had a far-sighted vision that was beyond the reach of others, and he immediately saw the importance of transportation. After hearing what Li Jing and Fang Xuanling said, the civil and military officials below also talked a lot, some were admiring, and some were hesitant, but no matter what their attitude was, they all knew that this cement would definitely benefit the country. Good things for the people. "Your Highness, do you want to ask me something?" At this moment, a voice that Li Min didn't like to hear asked him. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 37 The underlying reasons for road construction "Oh? Lord Changsun, please speak!" Although he hated this sinister man, Li Min had to accept the other party's question. Li Shimin and civil and military officials also looked at the two men. "This cement is indeed wonderful, but I wonder how much it costs?" Changsun Wuji smiled slightly and immediately asked the key. Li Shimin and others who were still excited just now calmed down and looked at Li Min nervously. This cement is good, but good things are usually very expensive. If the cost of cement is too high, then the gain outweighs the loss. . Li Min smiled slightly. As a descendant, how could he not know the importance of cost-effectiveness of goods? Although he did not understand the material and labor costs of cement, Bai Qing, the person in charge, knew everything about it, so Li Min waved to Bai Qing. Then he said: "Master Changsun asked well. Although I provided the cement firing method, the specific operation was done by Bai Shucheng, so he should introduce it to everyone." Kong Yingda and others heard that the cement turned out to be Li Min invented it, but he was hesitant in his heart. No wonder Li Min was responsible for this matter. Bai Qing's legs were trembling with excitement. He walked tremblingly to the court, saluted Li Shimin and all the officials, and said, "Bai Qing, who will be the Supervisor, pays homage to our Emperor, long live my lords." "Hurry up, how much does this cement cost?" Li Shimin asked eagerly. "Your Majesty, the materials used in this cement are very common and the price is very cheap. It's just that the calcination requires a lot of charcoal, and all the money is spent on fuel." When he said this, Bai Qing pointed at the standing piece of cement. Cement Board said, "For example, this cement board uses cement plus sand and gravel, and the cost is about fifteen cents." "Fifteen cents?" Li Shimin frowned. This price is not low. You must know that the current price of food is only five cents a dou. If you want to build a cement highway from Chang'an to Luoyang, you can estimate it at least. Four to five million strings! However, Datang's annual tax revenue is only as small as building a few cement roads and it is all gone. "Father, what Bai Shucheng said is only the current cost. If cement is fired on a large scale in the future, the cost can be further reduced. I estimate that it will never exceed ten cents. And with the improvement of the technology in the future, the price will still have room to drop. ." Li Min stepped forward and assured, and his words were immediately approved by Bai Qing. "If the price can be lowered to less than ten cents, our Datang will build roads even if we are struggling to make a loss. This will be a sacred act to protect our Tang Dynasty forever!" When Fang Xuanling heard this, he couldn't stand it anymore. Unable to bear it anymore, he stood up and said with great excitement. Hearing what Fang Xuanling said, many far-sighted officials also agreed and came forward to ask Li Shimin to issue an order that the Ministry of Industry be responsible for expanding cement production. Some cautious ministers did not object, but suggested that a few roads could be built on a trial basis to see the effect. If feasible, it would not be too late to build a large scale. Li Shimin was also in a dilemma. The treasury was not very rich to begin with, and he had always wanted to find an opportunity to conquer Goguryeo. Tubo was not at peace either, and he didn't know when a war would break out. Although the Tang Dynasty had a great family and a great business, it had to use money everywhere. Got money. How could he not see the importance of the road? But if the Tang Dynasty spent several years building roads at a loss, nothing would be done by then, and the Tang Dynasty would also be on the defensive externally. This would indeed be very painful for an extremely ambitious emperor. thing. After thinking for a long time, Li Shimin could not make up his mind. Finally he just said: "Cement production must be expanded and roads must be repaired, but the cost is still too high. Let me think about it for a few days before deciding!" After Li Shimin finished speaking, he left the court directly. This time he didn¡¯t ask anyone to stay, and he went straight back to the palace by imperial chariot. The civil and military officials below also dispersed, but some curious people were reluctant to leave. They gathered around the cement workshop to see the cement production process, but due to confidentiality reasons, they were all invited out by Li Min. Ordinary officials were easy to deal with. As soon as Li Min came forward and told them, they would go out. Some of them didn't even need to be invited by Li Min personally. Hearing that the cement workshop had to be kept secret, he immediately left consciously. However, not everyone has this kind of wink, and what is surprising is that this person is not a bad guy like Cheng Yaojin, but a third-grade civil servant wearing purple clothes. Li Min had noticed this person from the beginning, and he also knew him, but he was too embarrassed to chase him away due to human feelings. I thought that based on this person's identity, he would consciously leave when he saw me chasing people away, but what I didn't expect was that until other officials left the cement workshop, this person was still standing there with a smile. Li Min had no choice but to step forward, bowed to the ground and said, "My nephew, see Uncle Fang!" Even though Li Min was a prince, Fang Xuanling was an old man who conquered the world with Li Shimin. In private, Li Shimin always talked with them as their peers, so as long as it was not a formal occasion, Li Min always addressed senior ministers like Fang Xuanling as his elders. ?"Haha, Liu Lang is here to drive me out?" Fang Xuanling said with a smile. Li Min cursed in his heart, since you know everything, why are you still so ignorant? But these can only be thought in his mind, he dare not say them in person. "Uncle Fang is serious. This place is of course confidential to others, but of course it is of no use to you, old man." Li Min said with a mischievous smile. "Okay, Your Highness Prince Liang, please stop playing your little tricks in front of me." How could Li Min's little thoughts be hidden from the eyes of an old fox in officialdom like him? The reason why he stayed here was of course because he wanted to see him for something, and Li Min vaguely guessed this. Fang Xuanling thought about it for a moment, and then said again. "What do His Highnesses, Prince Liang, think of the road construction?" Li Min was stunned. He didn't expect that Fang Xuanling stayed to ask about road construction. This was not the same as cement. No matter how much cement was said, it was just a new thing that benefited the country and the people. He would only get merit if he offered it. No, but road construction is different. This is a political matter related to the foundation of the Tang Dynasty. He, the prince, cannot discuss government affairs without Li Shimin's permission. Fang Xuanling has been wallowing in the court for so many years, so he doesn't even know this, so what does he mean by asking himself this? Li Min couldn't guess what Fang Xuanling had in mind for a moment, but fortunately he reacted quickly. He was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: "Uncle Fang, you are asking the wrong person. How can I, an idle person, know anything about the affairs of the court? " Fang Xuanling¡¯s piercing eyes have been observing Li Min¡¯s every move. Seeing Li Min reacting so quickly, she secretly admired him in her heart. As the prime minister of the Tang Dynasty, the art of observing people was the foundation of being an official. Ever since Li Min memorized the Three Character Classic in elementary school, Fang Xuanling had already noticed Li Min. After this period of direct or indirect contact, Fang Xuanling It can be concluded that among Taizong's disciples, in terms of talent and intelligence, almost no one can match Li Min. "It's a pity that the two most outstanding princes, Li Min and Li Ke, have the blood of the two dynasties' royal families in their bodies, which means that they are destined to have no chance of becoming the emperor of the Tang Dynasty! When Fang Xuanling thought of this, he sighed secretly in his heart. Although Li Shimin was still young and the prince had been selected early, the prince's performance in recent years has made many ministers dissatisfied. Li Shimin also had the idea of ??Yi Chu in his heart. Fang Xuan As one of the most important counselors under Li Shimin, Ling was naturally troubled by this issue. Thinking of these troubles, Fang Xuanling felt a little depressed, and had no intention of hanging around with Li Min anymore, so he got straight to the point: "Liu Lang, I have something important to discuss with you this time, so don't worry so much. Why?" Say whatever you want, if you call me uncle, then I will act like an old man today, and we will talk to each other as elders and juniors, what do you think?" Having said this, what else can Li Min say? Besides, he has no grudges against Fang Xuanling. As the number one person in the dynasty, he also used some conspiracy tactics against him, so Li Min He stopped laughing and said seriously: "Since my uncle said so, let me give you my humble opinion." Li Min paused for a moment when he said this. Guan Fang Xuanling listened attentively, so he continued: "Building roads is of course a century-old plan. I won't go into details about the importance of roads. Based on my uncle's experience as an official for many years , I must have seen it more clearly than anyone else, so I believe that this road must be built, but it cannot be built in a day or two, so we cannot rush it. We can build it in Jiannan or other important places. We need to build a few main roads on a trial basis first, and when the time is right, it won¡¯t be too late to build them on a large scale.¡± Li Min said it tactfully. Just now, Fang Xuanling was very enthusiastic about building roads and his attitude was very radical. He even said that he would have to build the roads even if he had to work at a deficit for several years. Of course, Li Min was a little strange. Normally, Fang Xuanling would not be so radical because of his stability. What is even more strange is that his statement was supported by many people. "Haha, it seems that my wise nephew thinks that I am a little too radical, right?" Fang Xuanling certainly heard the underlying meaning of Li Min's words, but she was not angry at all. Instead, she said with a smile. "My nephew doesn't dare!" Li Min hurriedly bowed and saluted. Although he said he didn't dare, his meaning was exactly the opposite. "Alas! In fact, I don't know if this matter is urgent or not, but for the sake of the Tang Dynasty, I have to be anxious!" Fang Xuanling suddenly sighed and said something that shocked Li Min. "What did uncle say?" After Li Min was shocked, he was confused again. Now is the tenth year of Zhenguan. It is the time when the country is strong and prosperous, and it is even called the 'Reign of Zhenguan' by later generations. It is one of the famous prosperous times in history. I have never heard of anything in history that could threaten the country of the Tang Dynasty? "Does Liu Lang know His Majesty's ambition?" Fang Xuanling did not answer Li Min's question. Instead, he asked another question that left Li Min confused. "This"After hesitating for a moment, he suddenly realized that although he was Li Shimin's son, in terms of understanding of Li Shimin, he really couldn't compare to Fang Xuanling. After all, he was the most important minister under the emperor's father. He was the prince for ten days. I haven't seen Li Shimin for half a month, and Fang Xuanling discusses matters with him almost every day. "His Majesty is a great hero of the generation, no less inferior to the Qin Emperor and the Han Dynasty!" When Fang Xuanling said this, his tone turned high-pitched, "His greatest wish is to wipe out all the powerful enemies around the Tang Dynasty in his lifetime, and create a better country for the Tang Dynasty. You, the descendants, have left behind a peaceful and prosperous era. Now the Turks have been destroyed, the northern grasslands are in chaos, Tuyuhun has been pacified, and only Goguryeo in the southeast has not yet been conquered. Although Tubo has become stronger and stronger in the past two years, in the heart of His Majesty Taizong, The one I wanted to conquer the most was Goguryeo. Back then, Goguryeo took advantage of the civil strife in the Central Plains to occupy Liaodong. The former Sui Emperor's several expeditions failed, and hundreds of thousands of powerful men died in battle in Liaodong. I always talk about this. , His Majesty sighed with regret" Fang Xuanling was worthy of being the Prime Minister of the Tang Dynasty, and he was very clear about Li Shimin's thoughts. Under his explanation, Li Min also understood the reason why Fang Xuanling was eager to build roads. It turned out that during this period of time, the Tang Dynasty had no strong enemies outside and the country was very stable. Li Shimin also had the idea of ????conquering Goguryeo. Although Fang Xuanling and Li Jing were both opposed, they could not change Li Shimin's decision. Just when Fang Xuanling felt that there was nothing he could do, Li Min suddenly invented cement. This gave Fang Xuanling an idea. If he wanted to build roads across the country, it would definitely cost a lot of money. Even the treasury of the Tang Dynasty would not be able to provide extra money to support it. A large-scale conquest could not only greatly improve the traffic conditions of the Tang Dynasty, but also delay the conquest of Goguryeo. It could be said to kill two birds with one stone. After all, road construction cannot be completed in one or two years. In addition, seven or eight years will pass after building the road to accumulate strength. By then, Li Shimin may have changed his mind. It was precisely with this intention that he actively supported road construction. Politics is indeed the most complicated thing in the world, and no one who engages in politics is simple! After listening to Fang Xuanling's explanation, Li Min couldn't help but lamented that it was originally a very simple matter, but once it was in the hands of people like Fang Xuanling, it became extremely complicated. Who would have thought that building a road would be so involved? About the conquest of Goguryeo? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 38 Li Min is blocked at both ends "My nephew understands what uncle said, butbut what does this have to do with me?" Li Min understood the reason why Fang Xuanling strongly advocated building roads, but why did Fang Xuanling say this to him? Cement is His invention was correct, but the method had already been taught to the generals and supervisors, so it was no longer his fault how to use it in the future. "Haha, the road construction happened because of cement, and cement was invented by His Highness. How can you say that this matter has nothing to do with you?" Fang Xuanling said with a smile. Li Min was about to defend himself when he continued, "Your Majesty, although He wanted to conquer Goguryeo, but the dissuasion from me and the officials before was not without any effect. Now that he has a legitimate reason to build roads, your Majesty, even if he is unwilling, has to carefully weigh two things. Gains and losses, based on my understanding of His Majesty, he will definitely summon us, his close ministers, to discuss it again, and as the inventor of cement, Your Highness will definitely be called to attend, do you understand now?" "Oh, so that's it!" Li Min suddenly realized that after a long time, Fang Xuanling came to work as a lobbyist. "Uncle Fang wanted his nephew to speak the same language with you and other ministers on that day, and together we advised his father to let him I wonder if my nephew is right in giving up the idea of ??conquering Goguryeo?" "Hahaha~, Liu Lang is really smart!" Fang Xuanling laughed. He spent so much time talking, actually, he just wanted to persuade Li Min to side with them. "Haha, actually Uncle Fang doesn't have to go around in such a big circle. My nephew doesn't agree with the use of troops against Goguryeo now. After all, the time has not come yet, and the surrounding areas of the Tang Dynasty are not peaceful. It's really unreasonable to go to war for a small country. The gain outweighs the loss." Li Min smiled and said, Li Min had some understanding of Li Shimin's Goguryeo complex. He remembered that in the original history, Li Shimin mobilized the entire country's troops to conquer Goguryeo. Although he successfully recovered Liaodong in the early stage, he was later defeated by a The small town blocked the way, and in the end had to retreat sadly, failing to achieve its strategic goals at all. It was not until Li Zhi came to power that the Tang Dynasty conquered Goguryeo for the second time, and this small country that had brought endless trouble to the Central Plains was destroyed in one fell swoop. However, Li Min remembered that Comrade Li's expedition to Goguryeo happened in the late Zhenguan period, and it is only ten years since Zhenguan. This means that Comrade Li did not attack Goguryeo this time in history, probably because of the advice of people like Fang Xuanling. related. "I didn't expect you, Liulang, to be so knowledgeable at such a young age. You are really a blessing to our Tang Dynasty!" Fang Xuanling said with some surprise. He was not surprised that Li Min agreed to stand on his side. What surprised him was that Li Min He could actually see that now was not the time to conquer Goguryeo. A fourteen-year-old boy could have such a strategic vision. This was clearer than most of the courtiers. "Haha~, Uncle Fang was so complimentary!" Li Min liked to hear others praise him most, not to mention that the one who praised him was the Prime Minister of the Tang Dynasty, which made him so happy that he almost couldn't even find Bei. After the business talk was over, it was not easy for Fang Xuanling to ask for his favor. Li Min relied on this favor to ask Fang Xuanling for Fang Yiai's favor. Last time Fang Yiai beat up the Tibetan ambassador with them, but he sneaked away without telling Fang Xuanling, because Fang Xuanling had always objected to his son getting too close to Cheng Huailiang's group of generals, and in addition to the fact that he later broke into such a Although the fault of the big disaster is not with Li Min and the others, and Fang Yiai is not the mastermind, Fang Xuanling does not care about this. He is punished for disrespecting his father's words and fighting. I heard that he is now banned from copying the Analects at home, and he has been ordered to do so. Copy until Fang Xuanling's anger subsides. After Li Min and Cheng Huailiang heard about it, they all mourned for Fang Yiai in their hearts. I really don't know what evil he had done in his previous life to meet such a smelly and tough father? Although Fang Xuanling's anger has not subsided, seeing Li Min interceding for his son and having just owed him a favor, she agreed to lift Fang Yiai's ban. In fact, as a father, he felt strangely happy when he saw such an outstanding Li Min interceding for his son. Fang Yiai was the son he loved most and worried about the most. If he could be on good terms with Li Min, it would be a good idea. It's a good thing, that's why he agreed so easily. Fang Xuanling was indeed a trustworthy person, and Fang Yiai was released by him in the afternoon. The first thing this cuckold brother did when he came out was to thank Li Min. After the last fight, Li Min saw the bravery of the cuckold brother and wanted to make friends with him. So when he saw him coming out, he immediately called for friends. The friend took the lead for him and invited all the people he had fought with last time. He held a banquet in his palace of Prince Liang, where a bunch of dandy boys ate, drank, and had fun until midnight. The next morning, when Li Min was sleeping soundly, someone came from the palace to announce that he had entered the palace. Li Min drank a lot of wine yesterday and slept that night, so no matter how Wen'er screamed, he would not wake up. Although Wen'er felt sorry for Li Min, she didn't dare to delay. She hurriedly asked people to carry Li Min into the carriage, and she served Li Min in the carriage to dress. After entering the palace, Li Min followed the little eunuch who led the way to Liangyi Palace in a daze. As soon as he reached the door, he heard Li Shimin roaring loudly in the palace, which made him tremble all over.?My mind cleared up immediately. After looking at the surrounding environment and thinking of what Fang Xuanling said to him yesterday, Li Min immediately understood the reason for calling him into the palace. The situation in the voice sounds bad, otherwise Li Shimin wouldn't be so angry? Could it be that Fang Xuanling and Li Shimin took it on? "Your Majesty, Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty was defeated in his three expeditions to Goguryeo, which resulted in the loss of troops and would shake the foundation of the country. Your Majesty did not listen to the advice. Do you want to imitate Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty and become an unprincipled and ignorant king?" As soon as Li Ming entered, he heard an unflinching voice. the voice said. There are not many people in the palace, but most of them are wearing purple robes, and all of them are high-ranking and powerful people. Now Li Shimin was sitting in the palace with an angry look on his face. His Highness, an old minister, looked at Li Shimin with a righteous look. What he just said was what he said. Seeing His Highness¡¯s veteran minister, Li Min immediately felt relieved: He was the only one who dared to speak to Li Shimin like this. This old minister was none other than Wei Zheng, who was famous for his direct advice. "Old Wei Zheng, you dare to compare me to a foolish king. Do you really think that I dare not kill you?" Li Shimin was also very angry. Originally, he wanted to persuade the ministers to agree to conquer Goguryeo first, and the road construction could be done later. I postponed it for a while, but I didn¡¯t expect that the ministers below, both civil and military, would unanimously oppose it. Fang Xuanling and others took Li Shimin's face into consideration and gave their advice very tactfully. But Wei Zheng didn't care about his feelings at all, and directly confronted Li Shimin. Now he even cursed the emperor. Li Shimin was so angry that he wanted to kill Wei Zheng with his own hands. "If your Majesty wants to kill or scrape, that is your Majesty's business. However, I will never agree to the conquest of Goguryeo!" Wei Zhengniu's temper also rose, and he stiffened his neck and pushed back Li Shimin's words. Fang Xuanling and others around him were silent, but they admired Wei Zheng in their hearts. Even the brave generals had to admire his courage. "You" Li Shimin was so angry that he couldn't speak. His hand pointing at Wei Zheng was trembling. Although he wanted to kill the other person, he knew how important Wei Zheng was to him. It was OK to say angry words, but he had to If he really takes action, he really can't bear to do it. Just when Li Shimin was full of anger and had nowhere to vent, he suddenly saw Li Min standing in the corner. He turned to Li Min and said, "Liu Lang, all the civil and military officials are opposed to the emperor's conquest of Goguryeo. Are you also opposed to the emperor like them?" ?¡± When Li Min heard Li Shimin's question, he secretly complained in his heart. This was obviously because Li Shimin had nowhere to vent his anger and wanted to take it out on his own son! As long as he dares to stand on the side of the minister, he will probably arouse the overwhelming anger of Li Shimin immediately. He has nothing to do with people like Wei Zheng, but there is no problem in bullying his own son. After all, it is only natural for me to teach my son a lesson, and no one can say what. "Father! My son my son" Li Min couldn't make up his mind, and he was hesitant to speak. If he said he supported Li Shimin, it would be a bit irresponsible. After all, he also knew that now was not the time to conquer Goguryeo. , if we go there, we will only lose troops and generals. The original history proves this. Moreover, he had promised Fang Xuanling yesterday. If he changed his mind now, wouldn't he be a capricious villain? He would definitely make Fang Xuanling and others look down on him. But if he opposed it, looking at Li Shimin's angry look, he would definitely not get any good results. "Huh~, support is support, opposition is opposition, what does it look like to be hesitant?" Li Shimin originally wanted to find trouble, but when he saw Li Min's look, he was about to explode. Fang Xuanling, Wei Zheng and others also looked at Li Min with sympathy, but there was nothing they could do. Now it was a conversation between their father and son, and they, the foreign ministers, could not get in the middle of the conversation. Li Xian was so anxious that he was sweating. There were two choices before him, but no matter which one he chose, the consequences would be very serious. It must be said here that humans are very strange animals. Under strong pressure, some people will collapse because they cannot bear it, while some people perform exceptionally under pressure and can do things that they cannot usually do. Li Min obviously belonged to the latter type of person. Under Li Shimin's strong pressure, he suddenly felt that he had become very calm and his mind was extremely clear. His previously chaotic thoughts quickly became orderly. In just the blink of an eye, He thought of a way to deal with it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 39: Fooling the Emperor's Father "Reporting to my father, Goguryeo occupied our Liaodong and repeatedly resisted our Central Plains army, causing heavy casualties to the Chinese people. It is actually a serious problem for our Tang Dynasty. Therefore, I believe that we should send troops to seize its city, destroy its country, and exterminate it as soon as possible. Heir, to eliminate future troubles!" As soon as Li Min's words came out, Wei Zheng and others secretly shook their heads, feeling that Li Min was too young and too short-sighted. Fang Xuanling sighed in his heart, thinking that although Li Min was smart enough, he lacked courage and courage and actually surrendered under the pressure of Li Shimin. Li Shimin was also a little surprised. He thought that Li Min would oppose the conquest of Goguryeo like everyone else, but he didn't expect that he was the only one who supported him. This made Li Shimin, who was isolated and helpless, feel particularly pleased. Li Min saw everyone's reactions one by one, but smiled secretly in his heart, and continued: "Father, although Goguryeo is a small country, because it is located in the bitter cold land of Liaodong, and there are no major changes in the country now, Therefore, it is not easy to fight. For this reason, I present here the 'Three Strategies for Ping Liao', hoping it can be of help to my father." "Okay, you still know my heart. Please tell me your three strategies for Ping Liao and let me and all the ministers listen to it." Li Shimin laughed at the table. It was not easy to find a supportive person. It seems that it is early. I was prepared, and I even thought of a plan, and this person was my biological son. The ancients did not deceive me when it came to saying that a father and his son were fighting in battle! Fang Xuanling was hesitant. Could it be that Li Min was perfunctory with him yesterday, when in fact he had already made up his mind to support the attack on Goguryeo? But this doesn't make sense. Li Min is just an idle prince. How can he care about these military and national affairs? Other ministers sneered at Li Min's words. Li Min was just a fifteen-year-old boy, and he had never led an army or discussed politics. How could he have any three strategies for Ping Liao? He probably only had some superficial opinions at most. That¡¯s all. "Yes, Father!" Li Min saluted Li Shimin and everyone before saying: "My strategy for pacifying Liao is based on the actual situation of Goguryeo. It is divided into three strategies. The first strategy is to weaken the enemy: Goguryeo is located in Liaodong, and the land does not produce much. Every summer and autumn is a critical time for their food harvest. At this time, the Tang Dynasty can send a small group of elites to harass the country, making the people tired of coping, delaying the farming season, and at the same time blocking the Tang Dynasty from the At the border of Goguryeo, food from the Tang Dynasty is strictly prohibited from flowing into Goguryeo. In a few years, Goguryeo's national power will be greatly damaged due to food shortages." "Hiss~" Li Shimin and the civil and military ministers all took a breath after hearing Li Min's first plan. Li Min's plan can be described as extremely vicious. There is a saying that 'food is the first priority for the people', if If Li Min's evil plan is really implemented, it is estimated that in a few years, Goguryeo will not be severely damaged, but will fall directly on the verge of civil strife and collapse. The Tang Dynasty will still send troops by then, and it is estimated that it can be pacified only by buying people's hearts with food. Liaodong. He was able to come up with such a sophisticated plan at such a young age, which made Li Shimin and other civil and military officials look at Li Min with admiration. Li Min was completely immersed in his own thoughts and did not notice the reactions of Li Shimin and the civil and military officials. He continued: "The second strategy is called the strategy of alienation: Goguryeo is not a monolithic interior. In addition to King Rongliu, there are also Many generals hold heavy troops and do not listen to the king's orders, and King Rongliu has always wanted to take back military power. We, the Tang Dynasty, can send agents into Goguryeo, either bribery or threats, to sow discord between King Rongliu and the powerful generals. In order to achieve the purpose of dividing them, and even let them break out into civil strife, when the Tang Dynasty sends out a large army, we can wipe them out in one fell swoop." "The third strategy is to strengthen oneself: Liaodong is a land of bitter cold, especially in winter. If the army cannot conquer Goguryeo before winter, it will have to retreat and wait until the spring of next year to fight again. However, I heard that Gaochang's state-owned crops It is called Baidiezi, and its flowers are like catkins. Not only can it be used to weave cloth, but Baidiezi can also be stuffed into clothes to make cotton clothes. It is warmer than fur. If it can be equipped in large quantities, soldiers will no longer have to fear Liaodong. The bitter cold." Li Min let out a sigh of relief after speaking. Fortunately, he liked history in his previous life, and he knew more about the glorious era of the Tang Dynasty. In addition, in the previous life, Bangzi Kingdom always clamored about Goguryeo, so Li Min paid special attention to the history between the Tang Dynasty and Goguryeo, so he could talk freely at this critical moment. By the way, Goguryeo is not the ancestor of the Bangzi Kingdom, but the small country of Silla. After listening to Li Min's three strategies for Ping Liao, Li Shimin and the ministers below looked at each other in confusion. They didn't know what to say for a while. The last one was okay. They had also heard of Bai Diezi. There was a seller of Bai Die cloth in Chang'an. , but I didn¡¯t expect that white stacks could also be used to make cotton-padded clothes to keep warm. But the first two strategies are more vicious than the other, and they can even be said to be unscrupulous to achieve the goal. Although there is no benevolence and righteousness between countries, the Tang Dynasty is a big country after all, and the superficial articles still have to be I do it, and even if I do it, I don¡¯t have to say it so openly, right? However, Li Shimin and the ministers also admitted that Li MinThese two strategies are indeed very good. Even if they fail to achieve the expected goal, they can still bring Goguryeo to a state of near death. If we send troops at that time, we can definitely get twice the result with half the effort. "Ahem~, what do you all think?" Li Shimin was the first to react and asked the ministers below with some embarrassment. He didn't know whether he should be happy or sad about his son's two vicious plots? Li Min is only fifteen years old. Where did he learn these vicious methods? "Your Majesty, I think your Highness's first strategy is feasible. Liaodong is a sparsely populated area. If you use a small group of elites to harass you, you can definitely make Goguryeo overwhelmed as long as you don't confront a large enemy force." Li Jing said first. He stood up and said from a military perspective that he was a soldier. On the field, it was either life or death. He would do anything to win, so he admired Li Min's strategy very much. Fang Xuanling gave Li Min a meaningful look, and stepped forward with a smile on his face and said: "Your Majesty, the old ministers have also heard about the matter of Goguryeo being crowned king. There are several great generals in the country headed by Quan Gaisuwen. He held a heavy army and was very disrespectful to King Rongliu. As the sovereign state of the Tang Dynasty, how could we let this kind of bullying go unnoticed? Therefore, the old minister felt that someone should be sent to contact King Rongliu to help him eradicate Gai Quansu. Wen and others have restored a bright future to Goguryeo." Li Min felt extremely ashamed after hearing what Fang Xuanling said. Educated people are different. Look at Fang Xuanling. He was clearly trying to sow discord, but when it came to his mouth, he became the suzerain and helped the vassal country to eradicate traitors. Li Shimin and a group of civil servants listened with smiles. It didn't matter if they were despicable, but they had to put a beautiful coat on top of the ugly despicability. The generals sneered at this and looked at Fang Xuanling with contempt in their eyes. "Hahaha~, the two dear friends are right, these two strategies are indeed feasible." Li Shimin laughed, but soon turned to Li Min and said: "Min'er, you are so young, you can have such insight, why? Father is very pleased, but I also know that I have planted some of the white stacks in my garden, but they are expensive and it is absolutely impossible to fill clothes like you said." "Father, if it doesn't work now, it doesn't mean it won't work in the future. Baidiezi is more drought-tolerant. There are many dry lands in the Tang Dynasty that cannot be cultivated. As long as the court vigorously promotes it, the price will definitely drop in a few years. , the flowers of Baidiezi can be used to weave cloth, and the seeds can also be pressed for oil, and the yield is large. If it can be planted in large quantities, it will be a good thing for both the country and the people." "I didn't expect His Highness to know so much about mulberry farming. I really feel ashamed! I would like to ask Your Majesty to issue an order to vigorously promote the cultivation of Baidiezi." Fang Xuanling stepped forward and said in a playful manner, and even secretly glanced at Li After a startled look, it seemed that he already understood Li Min's intention. "Hahaha~, okay! Of course I will vigorously promote such a thing that benefits the country and the people." Li Shimin's mood has improved now, and he doesn't know where to throw the anger just now. "Eh~? No, there is something wrong with the three policies of Ping Liao!" Li Shimin, who was in high spirits, suddenly froze. He found that he seemed to have been fooled, and he was deceived by his own son. Although Li Min's three strategies for Ping Liao and Ping Liao are good, they all have a common shortcoming, that is, they take too long. Whether it is harassing tired enemies or sowing discord, the results cannot be seen in a short time. As for Bai Bai, Not to mention Diazi, it is estimated that it will take at least three or four years from promotion to real practical application. "Humph, what a hard-to-get player, Liu Lang, you are young, but you are very clever." After understanding this section, Li Shimin snorted angrily and said coldly. ¡°Father, what are you talking about, ¡®play hard to get¡¯? I really can¡¯t understand, sir?¡± Li Min refused to admit it with his big innocent eyes open. Although Li Shimin looked angry on the surface, Li Min knew that Comrade Li was not really angry, and had decided to adopt his strategy and gave up his plan to send troops to conquer Goguryeo in the near future. Li Shimin saw Li Min acting like a rogue. Although he had the same demeanor as before, when he thought of being tricked by his own son, he really couldn't save his face. In a fit of anger, he came to Li Min in anger and kicked him hard. Li shook his butt, and then shouted loudly: "You are too young to act like a rogue in front of me!" In this ancient society that pays attention to ethics, it is natural for me to beat my son. Li Min didn't even dare to hide, so he was kicked hard. Then he could only look at his emperor father with an aggrieved face: There is no such thing in feudal society. Regarding human rights, I finally came up with three clever ideas, and they were adopted. As a result, not only did I not get any reward, but I also got kicked. What kind of world is this? Fang Xuanling, who had long understood his intention, was twitching his beard and smiling. There was not a single stupid person present. They all reacted immediately. They all had a good impression of Li Min. Then look at Li Min after he was kicked.Looking aggrieved, everyone couldn't help laughing. The relationship between monarch and ministers before the Song Dynasty was not as hierarchical as after the Song Dynasty. For example, the ministers usually sat in the same position as the emperor, and they spoke more casually. It was normal to make a joke, as long as it was not too much. There would be no pain in the censor's head, impeaching them for the crime of "disrespect." After all, Li Shimin was a British leader. Although he was eager to conquer Goguryeo, the strategy proposed by Li Min was not only safe, but also more effective than directly using an army to conquer. With such a clever strategy, he would certainly adopt it, although it took a little longer. But compared with the price paid by the army for conquest, it is definitely extremely cheap and high-quality. So Li Shimin immediately discussed the implementation details of Li Min's strategy with the ministers. Seeing that Li Shimin had changed his mind, Fang Xuanling and the others were very cooperative and rushed to express their opinions and ideas to supplement Li Min's three strategies. To be more complete, Bai Diazi will choose wasteland around Chang'an for trial planting, firstly to accumulate experience, and secondly to cultivate more seeds in preparation for large-scale promotion in the coming year. Li Min had no say in these matters. After Li Shimin and Fang Xuanling finished discussing it, Li Shimin did not end the meeting directly. Instead, he turned to Li Min and said: "Liu Lang, you first presented the method of making cement. Today I presented the three strategies of Ping Liao. Both are great achievements. Of course, you should be rewarded for your merits! However, as a prince, ordinary rewards are not suitable for you, so I want to ask you what you want first. As long as it is your father As a father, I will never be stingy if the emperor can give me anything." Hearing Li Shimin's generous promise, Li Min was overjoyed. When he was firing cement, he already had a vague plan in mind. After careful consideration over the past few days, a rather huge plan had appeared in his mind. In his hands, if this plan can succeed, it will not only have an extremely important impact on the entire Tang Dynasty, but also can tightly unite a large number of people with interest groups around him, greatly increasing the strength of Prince Liang's Palace. However, this plan has a very critical prerequisite, which requires Li Shimin's nod, and now is a good opportunity to propose it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Chang'an Life Chapter 40: Taking Charge of Cement Affairs "Father!" Li Min changed his previous lazy look and stepped forward seriously, "As a prince, I should solve the country's problems and share the worries of my father. The three policies of Cement and Ping Liao are just doing their part. , where is the need for rewards?¡± modesty! Be humble! Although I want it very much in my heart, I must refuse it in terms of face. This is the Chinese philosophy of life. "If you have merit, you will be rewarded, and if you make mistakes, you will be punished. I have always made clear rewards and punishments. Liulang, since you have made such great achievements, how can you not refuse to reward me? So don't refuse." Li Shimin was very satisfied with his son's attitude. It is really rare to be able to avoid being arrogant in victory and not discouraged in defeat at such a young age. "This" Li Min hesitated deliberately, and then continued, "If you really want to reward me, my father, I have the guts to ask for something from my father." "Oh, what do you want?" Li Shimin is smiling now. Now his view of Li Min has changed greatly. This son, who he originally hated, surprises him everywhere, even in major military and political affairs. It helped a lot, which made Comrade Li very happy. Success or failure depends on this, Li Min gritted his teeth secretly, and then said: "Father, I want to take charge of all cement affairs!" "Uh~" Li Shimin was stunned. He didn't expect that Li Min would make such a request? The surrounding civil and military officials also looked at Li Min with doubtful eyes, wondering what he was planning? Although Li Min is the inventor of cement, since he has dedicated the cement to the court, the Ministry of Industry should take the initiative in the future and start organizing craftsmen to establish workshops to produce cement for road construction. Of course, if If there is surplus production, some will be sold to the outside world for civilian use. Apart from being complicated, there is nothing special about these things. Why would Li Min take on such a boring thing? "Father, the reason why I want to take charge of cement affairs is not for my own personal gain, but because I want to better promote cement. At the same time, I also want to increase the court's income and reduce the cost of road construction." Li Li Shimin was stunned to see that he was silent and continued hurriedly. "Oh? Can it also reduce the cost of road construction?" Li Shimin asked curiously. It's not that he couldn't bear it, but the production and operation of cement are very complicated. People without relevant experience can't figure it out at all. Although Li Min behaved Very smart, but after all, he is too young, and it is difficult for Li Shimin to believe that he can handle the cement business well. "Father, if all cement affairs are handed over to the management of my son, let alone anything else, I can guarantee that at least one hundred thousand guan will be paid to the national treasury every year. And my son dares to promise my father that if it does not reach ten Wan Guan, then even if I pay from my own pocket, I will make up the money." Li Min said anxiously, the operation of this cement is related to the implementation of his future plans, so even if he loses money, he will take over the matter. "Okay! It's rare for you to be so determined. You invented cement, so it's okay to leave it to you to operate it. However, cement is related to road construction, so you have to promise me that you will never delay road construction." Li Shimin didn't care much about handing over money or anything else. As long as it didn't delay road construction, he could hand it over to anyone. Of course, he was a little selfish and wanted to see what else Li Min, his son, could do to surprise him? Seeing Li Shimin agree, Li Min was overjoyed. He bowed deeply and said loudly: "Thank you, Father, I will live up to your father's trust!" The matter was decided, and Li Min seemed to see a group of people united around him. No matter how powerful the Tang Dynasty is, I will remain unmoved. No matter who becomes the emperor, they will not be able to do anything against my powerful brother. Although Fang Xuanling and other important ministers felt that it was inappropriate to hand over such an important matter to Li Min, seeing that Li Shimin had agreed and Li Min's performance these days was often unexpected, they weighed it up and did not object. . After the meeting, Li Min was left alone by Li Shimin. As a father, he asked him in detail how he planned to operate cement? Li Min did not hide anything and explained his ideas to Li Shimin. Some of them still needed the support of Comrade Li. Li Shimin was first shocked by Li Min's idea, then puzzled, and finally greatly admired. He said on the spot that he would give Li Min his best support and that he would give him the greatest support. It was already noon when Li Min returned to the palace. Li Ke, Cheng Hualiang and others who were hungover at his house yesterday had already left in the morning. Li Min had something on his mind, so he ate something hastily and locked himself in the study. This made Wen'er and Hua'er think something had happened to Li Min, and they anxiously wandered around outside the study, but they didn't. Dare to go in. It wasn't until dark in the evening that Li Min came out of the study with a tired look on his face and a strange excitement in his eyes. He spent the entire afternoon adding details to the previous plan to ensure that he would implementationIt went smoothly enough. "Your Highness, are you okay?" Seeing Li Min coming out, Wen'er hurriedly stepped forward and asked. "Hahaha~, what can I do?" Although he was very tired, Li Min was in a good mood. He smiled and raised the plan written in his hand and then said: "Wen'er, after dinner, help me later." Transcribe this thing again. If you don't understand something, just come and ask me." Although he has learned a lot of traditional Chinese characters during this period and can barely use a brush, he is still far from being able to write alone. When he encounters If you don't know how to write traditional Chinese characters, just use simplified characters instead. The fonts are even more messy and will definitely make people laugh when you take them out, so they usually have to be transcribed by Wen'er. "Wen'er obeys!" Seeing that Li Min was in such high spirits, Wen'er and Hua'er finally breathed a sigh of relief. After hearing Li Min's instructions, they immediately agreed, with a bright smile on their little faces that had been tense all afternoon. smile. Li Min was distracted by Wen'er's soft voice. In addition, he was really happy today, so he couldn't help but stretched out his hand to touch her little face and laughed: "Wen'er is so good, your prince is going to be an official." ! Hahahaha~" After saying that, he left with a big smile. Wen'er was thin-skinned, her face turned red by Li Min's affectionate behavior, and she didn't even pay attention to what Li Min said. The little girl Hua'er looked at Li Min's leaving figure with confusion on her face. After a long time, she said to herself: "Why is Your Highness so crazy today? He is already a prince, so why should he be an official? " Early the next morning, Li Min got up in a hurry. Today he was going to attend the morning court. At that time, Li Shimin would issue an imperial edict and formally entrust him with the cement work. This was his first time going to court. He took out the royal clothes that he didn't usually use. Wen'er and Hua'er worked for most of an hour before putting on these cumbersome clothes. Fortunately, the morning dynasty in the Tang Dynasty was not like the Ming and Qing dynasties, which were held before dawn. The morning dynasty in the Tang Dynasty usually did not start until midnight. If it were not for wearing this extremely cumbersome royal uniform, he would not have to get up so early. . After breakfast, Li Min got into the carriage and entered the palace with the civil and military officials to attend court. Yesterday, there were not many people attending the meeting in Liangyi Hall, including several important ministers such as Fang Xuanling and Li Jing. The morning court was different. Almost all officials of fifth rank and above were required to participate. Li Min originally wanted to count them, but was dazzled by the colorful official uniforms. However, according to his estimate, there must be hundreds of people. Regarding Li Min's arrival, the officials in the upper court did not react at all. After all, as a prince, Li Min was also qualified to attend the court, but he usually had no say. Li Min had a distinguished status and was ranked in front of Fang Xuanling and Changsun Wuji among the civil servants, and only behind Prince Li Chengqian. Li Chengqian also received news of Li Min's arrival. He was also slightly dissatisfied with Li Min, his younger brother who had been very active recently, thinking that he had stolen the limelight from himself, the prince. However, on the surface, he could still maintain the relationship between brothers. He had a very cordial conversation with Li Min, and Li Min answered them one by one, and did not interrupt them until Li Shimin arrived. After Li Shimin took his seat, the civil and military officials shouted long live, and the morning court was officially convened. Li Min was in high spirits at first, but soon he felt a little bored. The discussion at the court meeting was nothing more than asking for relief where there was a disaster; or which official was punished by the imperial censor for being corrupt, accepting bribes or misbehaving. Impeachment; or a subordinate tribe on the border was bullied and came to the boss for help. These things may be important, but after all, they are too far away from Li Min and cannot attract his interest at all. With great difficulty, Li Min¡¯s appointment was finally read out in front of the court. Li Min still knew little about classical Chinese, but he probably understood the meaning of the imperial edict. It was nothing more than turning Li Min's former temporary cement inspector into a permanent official, who would be registered and registered by the Ministry of History. With the rank of fifth grade, he is in charge of all matters related to cement. In addition to the cement workshop that he will supervise, he also oversees a group of craftsmen and related officials assigned by the Ministry of Works, all of whom are at Li Min's disposal. If If there are problems with manpower or other aspects, Li Min also has the power to order the Ministry of Works to assist and take office immediately. Regarding Li Min's appointment, the civil and military officials in the palace did not have any special reaction. They had already seen cement in the general's supervision last time, and they knew that Li Min invented it. It would not be surprising to let Li Min take charge of the cement affairs now. It's strange, but many people are worried that Li Min is too young and will miss the important task of building roads with cement. However, this is not impossible to solve, as long as more experienced and talented officials are sent to assist. Li Chengqian, who was standing in front of Li Min, frowned. Originally, he had no hostility towards the two brothers Li Ke and Li Min. Although Li Ke was favored by his father, there was still a gap between him and Li Tai. Not to mention Li Min. His father used to hate him and his fifth son Li You the most. But what no one expected was that since Li Min lost his memory, he seemed to be a different person, especially in recent times. , first he was famous as a literary talent in Chang'an, and then he held a banquet of five kings, which made many civil and military officials have a favorable impression of him.?There has been a big change. Recently, he has successively offered three strategies for cement and Ping Liao, which has won the favor of his father. I heard that after the discussion yesterday, Li Min was left alone to have a heart-to-heart talk. This kind of care between father and son has never been enjoyed by even the prince. Although Li Min has flaws in his identity and poses little threat to himself, if he has the strong support of his father and performs well enough, then he will be the most important person to his prince after his fourth son, Li Tai. Another powerful threat to our position! It was precisely because of these thoughts that he felt very unhappy when he heard that Li Min had entered the court to take charge of practical matters. Although he was only a small fifth-grade inspector, this was different from the noble title of prince. Being in charge of the production of cement, an important material, he could legitimately intervene in government affairs, and it was easier to get into his father's sight. From this point of view, even Li Tai, the most beloved guy, could not compare to Li Min. Thinking of this, Li Chengqian's eyes towards Li Min began to become a little hostile and wary. Li Min was just happy, and after receiving the imperial edict, he was thinking about the next plan, and didn't pay attention to the changes in Li Chengqian around him. However, there was a person in the court who had been paying attention to Li Min's every move. He also saw the changes in Li Chengqian around him. This person sighed in his heart. He thought that Li Min could be a leisurely prince famous for his literary talents, but he didn't expect that he would be himself. I jumped into the muddy water of the court, and now I have provoked the prince Li Chengqian. I really don't know whether the decision I made in the first place was a blessing or a curse? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 41 Human Cat Li Yifu and the New Workshop After the morning court, Duan Lun, Minister of the Ministry of Industry, found him. Li Min, the cement supervisor, was temporarily under the Ministry of Industry and was nominally under the control of Duan Lun. The identity of this Duan Shangshu is not simple. Li Min has to call him uncle. His wife is Li Shimin's fourth sister, Princess Gaomi. Li Min also met her at the last banquet, but the Princess Gaomi is very low-key and quiet, unlike Princess Danyang. So talkative and active. "Liu Lang met my uncle. From now on, my nephew will work under his uncle to make a living. I hope you won't embarrass my nephew!" Li Min didn't have a deep impression of Duan Lun. He only remembered that he drank a lot, even though he was a drunkard. Civil servants, last time they drank wine with the gang of veteran gangsters at the Five Kings Banquet, they were no less impressive. "Haha~, Liulang, you are so humble. You can come to this small temple of the Ministry of Industry. I'm really sorry for you!" Duan Lun smiled and said haha, and by the way, he praised Li Min a few words, and then said: "Liu Lang, you Come with me to the Ministry of Industry. Yesterday, I helped you select some capable people, and the office area was also tidied up, just waiting for you, the superintendent, to take up the post." Although the imperial edict was only issued today, However, Duan Lun received notification from the palace yesterday and had already prepared everything. "Haha, thank you uncle!" Li Min thanked him hurriedly. The two of them got on the same carriage when they left the palace. Duan Lun was very enthusiastic and asked Li Min questions. Li Min was also very respectful and answered them one by one. This made Duan Lun have a good impression of him. After entering the Ministry of Industry, Li Min found that the place was very different from what he had imagined. In his imagination, the Ministry of Industry should be a comprehensive large workshop with various craftsmen working in their respective workshops. The work in the workshop is in full swing. But after he came in, he discovered that the Ministry of Industry was actually a very ordinary government department. The people working in it were ordinary officials at all levels, and there were no craftsmen at all. This made Li Min very confused. Ask if you don't understand anything. After Li Min expressed his doubts, Duan Lun burst into laughter. After a while, he joked: "Liu Lang, according to your opinion, then I, the Ministry of Industry and Engineering, Doesn¡¯t the minister become a great craftsman? But I don¡¯t have the skills of the craftsmen!" This Duan Lun was quite funny. Seeing Li Min's very depressed expression made him laugh again. However, after laughing, he still explained the situation of the Ministry of Works to Li Min in detail. The highest official of the Ministry of Works is, of course, the Minister, and there is also a minister, who can be regarded as his deputy. There are four departments under the Ministry of Works, each with a doctor and a foreign minister. In addition, each department also has several chiefs, who are in charge of all aspects of matters. . As for the craftsmen Li Min mentioned, there are of course the Ministry of Industry, but most of them are in major workshops under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Industry. There are also a few craftsmen who have been promoted to officials because of their superb craftsmanship, but these technical officials are not here. Instead, they work in a large workshop behind the Ministry of Industry. Their work is also different from that of ordinary officials. They mainly use their superb skills to improve existing processes, which is equivalent to the research and development institutions of later generations. Unfortunately, due to confidentiality reasons, even Prince Li Min could not enter easily, which made him very disappointed. The operation of cement is very important, and Duan Lun also attaches great importance to it, so he specially appointed a chief executive as Li Min's deputy, and there are also more than a dozen experienced junior officials to assist. As for Li Min's office, it is in the Ministry of Industry Next to it is a large courtyard, which is not small in area, nearly thirty acres, and has many houses. Not only does it have a place for daily work, but there are even rooms for temporary rest. Duan Lun took Li Min around the yard and finally came to the reception hall. All the personnel transferred from the Ministry of Works had been waiting in the hall for a long time. The leader was a ninth-level official in a green robe. When these people saw Li Min and Duan Lun coming in, they immediately bowed and saluted: "See His Highness Prince Liang, Lord Shangshu!" "Well, everyone, get up!" After Duan Lun finished speaking, he turned to Li Min and said, "Liu Lun, let me introduce to you. This is Li Yifu, the director of the Ministry of Industry. Although he is young, he is very talented. He is a rare young hero in our Ministry of Industry!" In fact, without Duan Lun's introduction, Li Min had already noticed the director of the Ministry of Works. This was not just because he was the only official in the crowd, but more importantly, this man was too young and looked at best He is about twenty years old, with red lips and white teeth. He is very handsome. Ever since Li Min came in, he has been very submissive and always has a harmless smile on his face, which makes people fall in love with him at first sight. "My humble minister Li Yifu, join His Highness!" Hearing Duan Lun introduce himself, Li Yifu hurriedly took two steps forward and bowed to the tunnel. Li Yifu? Li Min always felt that this name was a bit familiar. Could it be another historical celebrity? But now is not the time to think about it, so he smiled and said: "Haha, I didn't expect that Mr. Li, at such a young age, would already be valued by Lord Shangshu. It is really a blessing for me, the Tang Dynasty!" "Thank you for the compliment, Your Highness. I actually don't have much ability, I just do things seriously."?, all of this is thanks to Master Shangshu's wise teachings, which gave this villain the opportunity to follow His Highness. "Although this Li Yifu is young, his speech is impeccable. Not only did he praise Li Min and Duan Lun, but he also praised himself. "Haha~, Yifu is still so good at talking. What I like most are young people like you." Duan Lun obviously likes people to flatter him the most, and he was so happy that he couldn't find Bei. No wonder he used cement like this Leave important matters to Li Yifu? Li Yifu? etc! Li Min suddenly remembered, could this Li Yifu be the Li Yifu in history? Li Linfu, who is said to be one of Wu Zetian's two thugs, is best at smiling in front of others and stabbing in the back, so he is also called "Human Cat" and "Sword of Mouth and Belly Sword". When he meets him, Li Linfu has to call him "Senior". If it was really him, then Li Min met an amazing guy today. "From the accent of Chief Li, it seems that he is not from Chang'an. Why did he come to Chang'an to take up the post?" Li Min was not sure, so he could only test it out first. "Your Highness, the ancestral home of the official is Raoyang County. He later moved to Yongtai, and was recommended to Chang'an for the eighth year of Zhenguan." Li Yifu replied honestly, still smiling. Li Xuan was shocked. He didn't know where Li Yifu was from, but he knew that Li Yifu did not come to Chang'an until the eighth year of Zhenguan. At first, he served as many low-level officials until Li Zhi was named the prince. Later, Li Yifu climbed onto the high branch of Li Zhi, and then he began to prosper. Now that the name and time match up, it seems that he is the human cat known as one of Wu Zetian's two thugs in history. "Liu Liang, I still have some things to deal with over there, so you should get acquainted with Chief Li and the others. Later, Mr. Li will take you to see the newly built cement workshop outside the city. All the transferred craftsmen are there. "Duan Lun saw that nothing happened to him, so he stood up and left. After all, he, the minister, had no time to accompany Li Min all the time. "Oh, my nephew would like to send my uncle off!" Duan Lun's words interrupted Li Min, who was in a daze. He quickly stood up and sent Duan Lun out. Of course, Li Yifu and others also followed. Except for Li Yifu, the ninth-grade chief, the others were all minor officials without any rank. Li Min didn't need to know them. If he had anything to do, he could just tell Li Yifu directly. Although he was shocked by Li Yifu, a historical figure, Li Min didn't think much about it. What should be used had to be used. The first thing he did was to order Li Yifu to order a plaque for the 'Cement Supervision Institute' and hang it at the door of the yard. This is his official official name as a cement supervisor. Then Li Min talked with everyone again, and it happened to be noon at this time, so Li Min treated the guests, and everyone went to the restaurant owned by Wang Zihao to have a big meal. In the afternoon, with Li Yifu leading the way, Li Min left the city again and went to the place designated by the Ministry of Industry as a cement workshop. After being introduced by Li Yifu on the way, Li Min learned that this new workshop was also a lime workshop of the Ministry of Industry. Duan Lun heard that Li Min used the lime workshop to refine cement when he was the supervisor, so in order to facilitate Li Min, he moved this large-scale factory to the factory. The lime workshop was set aside, which provided some convenience for Li Min. This made Li Min couldn't help but sigh, there are still people in the court who are easy to be officials! The new workshop is located in the northwest corner of Chang'an City, next to the Weishui River. The workshop occupies a very large area. According to Li Yifu, it can accommodate up to a thousand people working together. After all, the Ministry of Industry sometimes has to do some very large-scale projects. , there is a huge demand for lime, and there are several lime workshops of this size in other parts of the country. As soon as Li Min entered the door of the new workshop, he saw Bai Qing, who was wearing an eighth-grade official uniform, instructing the craftsmen to modify the cement kiln. Although the lime kiln could also burn cement, after research and improvement by Bai Qing's craftsmen who would serve as supervisors, they invented a Planting new cement kilns can improve cement calcining efficiency. "Your Highness, you are here. The lime workshop of the Ministry of Industry is different. It even has a large waterwheel specially used for crushing." When Bai Qing saw Li Min coming, he hurried over and said very excitedly. Because of his meritorious service in assisting Li Min in baking cement, Bai Qing, a ninth-grade official, was finally promoted one level. Now he is an eighth-grade official, but he was transferred from general supervisor to serve under Li Min. "Oh, there is a waterwheel? Take me to see it quickly!" Li Min was also very excited when he heard that the cement ingredients must be crushed before being calcined, but when he was in prison because of insufficient conditions, Therefore, it has always been crushed by manpower, which is very inefficient. For this reason, Li Min also discussed this issue with Bai Qing. Bai Qing mentioned that some large-scale lime workshops use water power to crush limestone. Unfortunately, Li Min has never seen it. , I didn¡¯t expect that the new workshop would be here. "Yes, Your Highness, please come with me!" Bai Qing agreed, turned around and left in a hurry. He was so excited that he didn't even notice that there was someone standing next to Li Min.   "Bai Qing, this is Li Yifu, the director of the Ministry of Industry. You will have to cooperate in many aspects in the future. Let's get to know each other!" However, Li Min did not forget to introduce Li Yifu to Bai Qing, and Bai Qing will be in charge of the new workshop from now on. Internal operations, while Li Yifu assisted Li Min in managing the cement manufacturing institute. "Uh~, Director Li is really young and promising. I was so excited just now that I neglected Director Li a little. I hope you won't blame me." Bai Qing was stunned when he saw Li Yifu and hurriedly saluted. Even though his rank is one level higher than that of Li Yifu, he is a craftsman and it is difficult to get promoted. Otherwise, he would not have been a ninth-grade official for almost his whole life. Moreover, even if he was promoted, there would be little room for improvement. It's very small, and being promoted to the sixth or seventh level is considered to be the highest level. But Li Yi Mansion is different. The head of the Ministry of Industry is a serious scholar. Although he is only in the ninth rank now, as long as he can do things well and there are noble people in the court to help him, it is not impossible to be granted the title of marquis and prime minister in the future. "Haha, Chief Bai is so polite. You are dedicated to serving the public good and are a role model for our generation to learn from. Moreover, the juniors have just come into contact with this cement thing, so they will have to learn more from the seniors in the future." Li Yifu said with the same smile. The words that came out still sounded so beautiful. Bai Qing never received such compliments. He immediately regarded Li Yifu as his nephew and answered all his questions. Li Min was also moved in his heart. It seems that no simple person can leave a mark in history. Let's not talk about Li Yifu's reputation in history, but from his current perspective, this guy is definitely a rare talent. After turning around a few rows of lime kilns, Li Min saw a row of tall waterwheels standing by the Weishui River. They were slowly turning under the impact of the water flow. The heavy sound of "…ç…猔~" kept coming from below the waterwheel. The sound of objects hitting. Li Min walked quickly to the waterwheel. He was amazed by the sight in front of him. He saw that each waterwheel drove five metal weights through simple machinery. When the weights reached the highest point, they would suddenly fall down. , using its own weight to smash the material in the groove below. There are two craftsmen standing on both sides of the groove. One is responsible for stirring the material in the groove so that the heavy hammer can smash the material more evenly, and the other is responsible for smashing the material into pieces. The good materials are shoveled onto the trolley next to it. When the trolley is full, special workers will push it to the front for mixing and calcining. Although the scene was full of dust, the craftsmen seemed to have a clear division of labor and were well organized. The craftsman in charge of the water tanker saw Li Min and the others arriving and hurriedly stepped forward to salute. Although he did not know Li Min, he knew Bai Qing and knew Bai Qing's immediate boss, so he worked very hard to introduce the water tanker to them. Working principle and workflow. After all, Li Min is also a person who has received a general education from later generations. His theoretical knowledge is better than anyone else, so after looking at it for a while, he found that the application of mechanical principles is not reasonable in some places. Unfortunately, there is no time to improve now, so he just We can wait until later. After visiting the waterwheel, Li Min, under the leadership of Bai Qing, took a look around the entire workshop. Most of them were satisfied with it. Bai Qing was also rectifying some of the unsatisfactory areas, so Li Min didn't need to worry at all. When leaving, Li Min told Bai Qing to prepare the previous cement inventory and speed up cement production as much as possible. He would use it tomorrow. Bai Qing immediately promised that nothing would happen, and Li Min left with Li Yifu. However, before he arrived at his cement supervision institute, Li Min sent Li Yifu to the Ministry of Industry and asked him to ask for a group of road construction craftsmen to come back. The work was to be completed today, and Li Yifu also took the order to do it. It was getting late now. Watching the sunset, Li Min sat on his horse with great satisfaction. Making cement was just a small matter, but how to maximize its function was a big deal. Now that everything is ready, just When he starts taking action tomorrow, he will build several long and large "billboards" with cement, so that everyone can first understand what cement is used for, and then announce his plan. Then ¡­ "Hahahaha~" Li Min couldn't help laughing loudly when he thought about his success, attracting the attention of the passers-by around him. If it weren't for the fact that Li Min was dressed gorgeously and there were many guards around him, someone would have probably rushed up and arrested him as a mentally ill person. Woke up. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 42 Cement Industry Association On the second day after Li Min's Cement Supervision Institute was established, a very ordinary thing attracted the attention of many people. In the most prosperous east and west cities of Chang'an, two main roads began to be renovated at the same time, and the construction party turned out to be the newly established Cement Supervision Institute. Many people know that Li Min, the king of Liang, was appointed as the cement superintendent. , so many people were paying attention to every move of the Cement Supervision and Manufacturing Institute from the beginning. Unexpectedly, after Li Min took office, he would not do his job properly, put aside the cement production, and instead took the name of the Ministry of Industry and started building roads? Several censors couldn't stand it and immediately impeached Li Min for overstepping his authority. However, they were scolded by Li Shimin because Li Min used cement to build roads, and the cement inspector was in charge of all cement-related matters. So this is not ultra vires. Although this reason barely makes sense, anyone with a discerning eye can see that this is obviously Li Shimin favoring Li Min. It is true that cement is used for road construction, but road construction is a matter within the engineering department. Li Min can do it They only provide cement and then ask the Ministry of Works to send people to repair it. There is no need for his Cement Supervision Institute to come forward. However, with the construction of two main roads, everyone's attention has been attracted by the road itself, and no one cares about who built the road anymore. Because anyone who has seen a cement road will be shocked by the cement road that is as smooth as a mirror and as hard as stone. In the eyes of the Tang Dynasty people, a pile of flour-like cement and sand and gravel were mixed together, and then poured on the road and smoothed. , it turns into stone in a few days, which is simply incredible. So now when roads are being built, there are always a group of good-hearted people following them, and they can't be driven away. Many people even make a special trip to the east and west cities to watch. Based on the flow of people in the east and west cities, almost everyone in Chang'an now knows about the magical thing like cement, and also knows that the person who invented cement was the King of Liang who held the banquet of the Five Kings before. For a time, Li Min's name once again became the focus of the entire Chang'an . This day, Xuanling, the emperor, had just finished his morning court. He was about to go back to Zhongshu Province to handle government affairs, but he didn't expect to be stopped by Li Shimin, who insisted on taking him to see the cement pavement repaired by Li Min. As Zhongshuling, Fang Xuanling had a lot of things to do, so she originally didn't want to go, but Cheng Yaojin next to Li Shimin insisted, so she had to go with them in the end. They all changed into civilian clothes. In addition to Li Shimin, Cheng Yaojin and Fang Xuanling himself, there were also Li Jing and Changsun Wuji, who happened to be both civilized and martial, plus an emperor. When a group of five people came to Dongshi, the first thing they saw was a busy scene. The main road in Dongshi was divided into two halves in the middle. The right side had been paved with cement and hardened, and it was now possible to walk on it. People. The part on the left is also under construction. I saw craftsmen using wooden boards to divide the road into rectangles, and then poured the mixed concrete in little by little. There were craftsmen inside who smoothed the surface. In just a few quarters of an hour, a section of more than ten meters The long cement pavement is repaired and then left to dry for a period of time. After the surface is almost solidified, straw is spread and left to dry in the shade. "This speed is too fast. It has only been more than ten days since Liulang started building roads. How come more than half of the main roads in Dongshi have been built in one fell swoop?" Li Shimin looked at the road surface that was quickly covered with cement. , said with some hesitation. "Your Majesty, this is actually a trick played by His Highness Prince Liang!" Fang Xuanling understood clearly. He pointed to the road construction areas with a smile and whispered, "Your Majesty, please see, those craftsmen are just paving the road on the original road. Cement, because this road is originally paved with bricks and stones, which is quite solid, just lay a layer of cement directly. But if you want to build a new road, you must first smooth and compact the road surface, and then lay cement. Then The speed is much slower." "Haha, I didn't pay attention to that!" Li Shimin took a closer look and found that it was exactly what Fang Xuanling said, so he laughed. Li Jing and Cheng Yaojin walked curiously to the repaired road. They stamped it hard with their feet and found that it was almost the same as the cement slab they saw that day. The repaired half of the road was now in use, and there were many pedestrians and vehicles on the road. , many people, like Li Jing and Cheng Yaojin, were very curious about the smooth and hard cement pavement under their feet. Some people even bent down and touched the pavement, almost exactly the same as Li Shimin and others did when they first saw cement. "Your Majesty, if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I would never have imagined that cement pavement has so many benefits. If cement was used to build roads across the country, not only would there be no need to worry about rainwater erosion, but the carriages transporting goods would also travel at higher speeds on it. It can run faster and save horsepower. According to the veteran's estimation, if a carriage could run a hundred miles a day in the past, it can run three to four hundred miles a day on a cement road. In the future, whether it is transporting grain, grass, soldiers or horses, It's several times faster than before." Li Jing also came back with excitement and reported that although they were patrolling in casual clothes, there were guards around them to separate the people around them, so they were not afraid that anyone would hear their conversation. "What the pharmacist said is true. If the cement road is built, it will not only be of great military use, but alsoAnd it can speed up the circulation of goods in various places, making all industries more prosperous and the people more prosperous. It is really a feat that will benefit the future! "Li Shimin also said with emotion. If he had some doubts about large-scale road construction before, now that he saw half of the street that had been built, he immediately strengthened his confidence in building roads. However, he did not find that Changsun Wuji, who was behind him, had a gloomy face. Li Shimin walked around the cement road with great interest and listened to the discussions of the people around him. He found that most of the discussions were about cement and Li Min. Among them, the rumors about Li Min aroused his interest. The whole of Chang'an knew what a bastard Li Min was before, but after losing his memory due to his last injury, he began to show his unique talents, which were extremely legendary. Therefore, there are many rumors that Li Min has the royal bloodline of two dynasties and has an extremely noble status. Therefore, he was favored by the gods and was able to teach heavenly magic, which is why he began to become so extraordinary. Moreover, the rumors are well-founded. For example, the Five Kings' Drunk is actually the fairy wine from the sky, and the cement is the soil used by Dayu to control floods in the legend. Anyway, each one is more outrageous than the last, but the more outrageous it is, the more outrageous it is. The more I like to listen. Li Shimin laughed out loud after hearing these rumors. He didn't believe the lies about gods taking a fancy to Li Min. If a god really took a fancy to his son, it should be Li Ke. No matter how you look at it, In the past, Li Ke was much better than Li Min. However, some people praised their son. As a father, Li Shimin was very happy. Moreover, Li Min has been really successful recently. His literary talents are shocking, and he also presented cement, a rare thing that benefits the country and the people, and also helped Having decided on the strategy of destroying the Liao Dynasty, he really gained face as a father. Recently, even Concubine Yang has been smiling more. After wandering around the East Market for a while, Li Shimin and others went to Li Min's Cement Supervision and Manufacturing Institute. Now the sign of the Supervisory Construction Institute has been put up, and there are two government officials standing at the door, which looks quite impressive. Li Shimin¡¯s bodyguard went up and showed the sign of the Imperial Guard. The officer did not dare to stop him and immediately let him go. But before they could enter, they saw several clerks hurriedly running out, seemingly holding something in their arms. Li Shimin and others didn't pay attention and walked straight to the service hall inside. "Your Highness, for every ton of cement produced by merchants, they have to pay a patent fee of 20 yuan. Isn't this too little? Based on this calculation, we don't seem to receive much money a year?" Before Li Shimin could enter, , I heard a young voice inside asking loudly. "Haha, Yifu, you still underestimate the production of cement. The whole country will soon be overhauling cement roads. This requires not just a little bit of cement. According to my estimate, it will be at least one million tons per year. And when the private sector After seeing the various effects of cement, it will definitely attract many people to use it. They are the largest users of cement. Their output of several million tons cannot meet the national demand. In this way, they collect ten tons of cement a year. Wan Guan's patent fee is more than enough." Li Min said slowly, his voice looking very tired. "But this is only the output when the market reaches its maximum. The demand in the first few years will definitely not reach several million tons. Then in the first few years we will not be able to meet the minimum cost guaranteed to His Majesty." A young voice said Said again. Li Shimin was stunned when he heard this. This reminded him that in order to take charge of the cement affairs, Li Min had promised him that he would pay at least 100,000 yuan every year. Listening to the content of their conversation, this fee seemed to come from something like that. It comes from 'royalty fees'. What Li Shimin couldn't understand was, what was that 'ton'? It sounded like it was used to calculate cement production? "It doesn't matter. There are so many craftsmen under the Construction Supervision Institute. Except for some capable ones who are used to research the improvement of cement, most of them can also be used to produce cement. The profits from the sales of these cements can be used to make up for the lack of patent fees." Maybe there will be a surplus." Li Min seemed confident, and it seemed that he had indeed put a lot of effort into this aspect. "Well, in this way, it is feasible." The young voice pondered for a moment, and then said again with a wry smile, "His Highness's plan has been sorted out by the subordinates. It is indeed feasible in theory, but for the 'Cement Industry Association' ', I'm still a little worried, because no one has ever done this before." "Hahaha~ It's better if no one has done it before. We just want to create a new model and let everyone follow our model. In the future, no matter what kind of industry it is, we must copy the operation method of the Cement Industry Association. , this is a good opportunity to leave a name for eternity, and it is also a good opportunity for your brother Yifu to make a difference." The camera zoomed into the office hall, Li Min was half lying on the chair with two dark circles under his eyes, and said to Li Yifu excitedly . In the past few days, he had to organize craftsmen to build roads and compile the affairs of the Cement Industry Association.I was busy during the day and had to work overtime at night. I finally got the schedule completed. In fact, Li Min's idea of ????cement operations is very simple. It is to imitate the patent model of later generations, with the cement manufacturing institute providing technology and attracting powerful people from all over the country to fund the construction of factories. Then for every ton of cement they produce, Li Min will Twenty coins should be collected as patent fees. Li Min represented the most powerful imperial power in feudal society, so he was not afraid of others defaulting on their debts. As for the Cement Industry Association, it is a semi-official organization that manages all cement manufacturers. It mainly coordinates and handles the difficulties and problems encountered by various cement manufacturers. It also holds a manufacturers meeting in the association every year to agree on the cement production for the next year. Prices in various places, after all, labor and commodity prices are different in each place, and it is impossible to set unified prices unless all factories are located in the same area, but this is obviously unrealistic. Today, Li Min called Li Yifu to explain to him. After all, he would definitely not be able to handle such a big matter by himself. It would be a waste not to have such a good helper like Li Yifu. However, as a traditional scholar, Li Yifu was unable to adapt to Li Min's advanced ideas, which made Li Min waste a lot of time. "But I really don't have much confidence." Li Yifu still obviously lacks confidence. After getting along with him for this period of time, Li Min's temper has been fully understood by him. He knows that His Highness Prince Liang has always been informal and usually does not stick to trivial matters. Being casual in front of him would gain his favor, so Li Yifu gradually became less considerate. He really didn't have confidence in this matter today, so much so that he hesitated again and again, but he didn't have to worry about Li Min being blamed for it. "Okay, the matter is settled. From now on, you will be the vice president of the Cement Industry Association. I have already posted the notice. Maybe someone will come to inquire tomorrow. You should be prepared." Seeing that Li Yifu is still there. After hesitating, Li Min simply suppressed it and made the decision for him with a wave of his hand. "A real man should have the courage to 'dare to be the first in the world'. Mother-in-law and mother-in-law are not what my generation did?" Li Min then encouraged. However, Li Yifu cursed in his heart: You are the boss, so it is easy for you to say so, but the actual work is done by us junior officials! "Good! What a 'dare to be the first in the world'! Min'er, you are indeed my son, hahaha~" At this moment, Li Shimin, who had been listening outside for a long time, praised loudly. If he hadn't heard it with his own ears, , he really couldn¡¯t believe that his son was so courageous? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Chang'an Life Chapter 43 Hot Investment Promotion "See you, Your Majesty, Father!" Li Min did not expect Li Shimin to come, so he hurriedly bowed and saluted. Although Li Yifu had never seen Li Shimin, he reacted very quickly and followed Li Min to salute. "Haha, everyone, get up!" Li Shimin strode to the hall, sat down and smiled, "Yin'er, I didn't expect you to move so fast. The 'Cement Industry Association' will start recruiting people soon?" "Yes, Father, I just asked someone to post the notice. It is estimated that someone will come to consult this afternoon." Li Min said very confidently. Not only did he have people put up the notice, but he also asked some familiar people. A letter was sent to the family, explaining the prospects of cement in detail. Under the temptation of such huge benefits, Li Min was not afraid that they would not be tempted. "Your Majesty, what's going on with the Cement Industry Association? This veteran is really confused?" Fang Xuanling asked with a puzzled look on his face. As the Prime Minister of the Tang Dynasty, he couldn't understand what Li Shimin and his son were talking about. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but ask. "Oh, let Liulang talk about this. Last time, he only gave me a brief introduction. As for how to operate, I actually have only a little understanding of it." Li Shimin smiled after hearing this and pointed at Li Min. Li Min smiled, took the charter written on the table and handed it to Li Shimin, Fang Xuanling and others: "Father and all your lords, please take a look. This is the operating charter of the Cement Industry Association written by me. You can understand it at a glance. ." Of course, Wen'er had to copy these regulations several times, otherwise no one would be able to understand what Li Min wrote. "Hey~, this this cement can actually be operated like this?" Fang Xuanling's face became more and more shocked as he looked at it, and he couldn't help but say at the end. The Tang Dynasty paid more attention to craftsmen. Some craftsmen could still serve as officials with their superb skills. With this open attitude, craftsmen in the Tang government also made new inventions from time to time. These new inventions were generally made by craftsmen. The Ministry organized craftsmen to produce and then promoted it to the world, but no one had ever used a brand-new model to promote it like Li Min. Li Jing and Cheng Yaojin were fine. They were military generals and didn't care much about political affairs, so they just looked at it but had no reaction. But Changsun Wuji is different. In terms of talents, he is not inferior to Fang Xuanling. Unfortunately, his status as a maternal relative limits his power. However, his eyes are very vicious. He can spot Li Min at a glance. Compared with the laborious and slow promotion of industrial associations by the Ministry of Industry, Li Min's method not only has quick results, but also costs very little. It can also bring a lot of profits in the future. It goes without saying which one is better or worse. Metaphor. However, the better Li Min's methods were, the more gloomy Changsun Wuji felt. He and Li Shimin had been friends since childhood, and he knew what Li Shimin was thinking best. Now Li Min was performing more and more outstandingly, and Li Shimin also valued his son more and more, which was definitely not good news for him. "A good way is to let others produce cement for us without spending a penny, and then choose the best. In order to win orders for road construction, those manufacturers will definitely try their best to improve the process and reduce costs. Liulang, you just need to do a good job in supervising them and not letting them Just trade it off as a good one, it's really a good way to achieve success with one stone!" Li Shimin read the articles of association in detail, and although he had already understood some general information, he still couldn't help but admired it. "Hey, but what is this 'ton'? It seems to be used to calculate cement production?" Li Shimin suddenly frowned, pointing to the tons in the charter to calculate cement production and asked. He heard the word "ton" outside the door just now, and his heart I had a question, and I just asked it now. "To inform my father, the cement output is too large and it is inconvenient to calculate it in stone, so I invented a new unit without permission, using 2,000 kilograms as one ton. This way the amount will be smaller and the calculation will not be easy to make mistakes. ." Li Min replied that in the Tang Dynasty, the weight was usually calculated in terms of stones. One stone weighed only one hundred and twenty kilograms, which is 60 kilograms. The unit was too small, so Li Min borrowed the tons from later generations. , although there are some differences between the current kilogram and the kilogram in later generations, Li Min can't control that much. Anyway, it is all artificially regulated. In the future, one ton will be two thousand kilograms. After hearing this, Li Shimin nodded repeatedly. He could not follow the old rules and dare to break the rules. He admired his son more and more. "Your Highness, although this cement association has many advantages, it is not without its shortcomings." Fang Xuanling thought carefully and quickly discovered the shortcomings. "If the cement production method attracts businessmen to fund workshops, then the cement production method The method will inevitably spread, so who will join the Cement Association? After all, no one is willing to pay an extra patent fee." In Li Min's opinion, the reason why Fang Xuanling asked this question was because he still didn't understand what a 'patent' was, so he explained with a smile: "The Prime Minister doesn't know something. The so-called patent actually refers to exclusive rights. The Cement Supervision Institute is responsible for Regarding all matters related to cement, only with the authorization of our supervising institute can merchants have the qualifications to produce cement.If someone produces cement privately, then our Construction Supervision Institute has the right to punish them. Generally, the workshop and illegal income will be confiscated, and a heavy fine will be imposed. Others will also be encouraged to report. If the report is true, then the illegal confiscation will be carried out. Half of the proceeds are awarded to the whistleblower. " Listening to Li Min's reply with a smile, Fang Xuanling and others felt a little cold. Li Min's punishment for those who secretly produced cement was fine, but the reporting system was extremely cruel, and half of the illegal income would be confiscated. Rewarding whistleblowers does not mean that the larger the scale, the greater the chance of being reported. Rather than taking such a big risk to produce cement privately, it is better to pay the patent fees honestly. After all, only one penny is charged for producing one hundred kilograms. Compared with the profit from cement sales, it is nothing. "What a good idea. After all, the cement belongs to the imperial court. It is my kindness to use it for others to benefit from production. How can I give it to those who want to get something for nothing." Li Shimin also expressed his support on the spot, but at the same time he also felt a little regretful. In the past, After the new inventions promoted by the imperial court were produced by the Ministry of Industry for a period of time, they were initially very profitable. However, later the production methods would inevitably be leaked, and then businesses from all over the country would imitate them. The workshops organized by the Ministry of Industry could not compete with these businesses. , in the end they could only survive on the few orders from the court, and some even closed down. Li Min's patented method is much better. He does not directly participate in production, but provides technology and collects patent fees. Although the profit is not as large as exclusive operation, it is very stable, and it can also uniformly manage the merchants involved in production. . If the operation of the Cement Industry Association is successful this time, then in the future, the government can promote new inventions according to this model. With Li Shimin's support, the last worry in Li Min's heart was relieved. He wanted to explain the operation process of the Cement Industry Association to them in detail, but Li Shimin felt a little heartbroken when he saw Li Min's red eyes and warned them. He wanted to have a good rest and not be too tired, and then left with Fang Xuanling and others. Seeing that even Li Shimin also supported the establishment of the Cement Industry Association, Li Yifu, a guy who adapts to the situation, immediately patted his chest and promised that he would live up to Li Min's expectations and handle the affairs of the Cement Industry Association properly. At noon, he had a hasty meal at the Supervisory Building Institute. He hadn't had a good rest for several nights in a row. Li Min was really tired. Anyway, with Li Yifu watching over him, there would probably be nothing serious, so Li Min went back to rest. I planned to have a good sleep, but unfortunately someone with no foresight came to disrupt the situation. "Liu Lang, why did you sleep in broad daylight? I brought my brothers to cheer you up!" When Li Min was about to fall asleep, a very familiar voice outside suddenly shouted, and then the room The door was kicked open, and a group of people came in. Li Xun jumped up from the bed in fright, his mind suddenly clearing up. When he saw the person clearly, he gritted his teeth angrily and said: "Ninth brother, you came at the right time!" It was Li Yong and Li Jingheng who came. , Yan Fei and more than a dozen friends, it seems that this sleep is impossible. "Hey, Liulang, you are really working hard as an official. I haven't seen you for a few days and you have dark circles under your eyes." Although Li Jingheng was fat, his eyes were sharp, and it was immediately obvious that Li Min was in poor spirits. "Well~" Li Min stretched greatly and then said, "If you don't work as an official, you don't know the hard work of being an official. These days have really exhausted me. Brother Jing Heng, you haven't seen me for a few days. It seems that You've gained weight again, be careful as your uncle forces you to lose weight!" King Jiang Xia was born in the military and hated his son who was as fat as a caterpillar. He had asked Li Jingheng to go on a diet and lose weight more than once, but unfortunately he kept getting fatter and fatter. Hearing Li Min teasing Li Jingheng, Yan Bei and others burst into laughter. Li Min knew why they were here. After everyone laughed, he said again: "I believe all the brothers have received the letter from the younger brother. They must be here for the cement today, right?" "Hehe, Rokuro, you are such a brother. You don't forget to give points to your brothers when good things happen. Why don't we all come to see you as the cement supervisor? We want to build the cement factory you mentioned as soon as possible." Yan Fei said, waving his fan very coquettishly. "Isn't this difficult to handle? Isn't there a person in charge in the front office? Just go and get a contract and sign it. I will arrange it for everyone in the front. It will definitely be built earlier than ordinary people." Li Xin said with some dissatisfaction, there is no need to disturb him now for such a trivial matter. "If we could squeeze in, we wouldn't have come to see you?" Li Yong grabbed the teapot on the bedside and took a few sips. Only then did Li Min realize that this kid's head was covered in sweat. "Squeeze in? Are there many people outside?" Li Min blinked. The notice was only posted this morning, and it has only been two hours. Could it be that the news spread so fast. "I'm dizzy, you still don't know, now you are supervising the buildingThe front of the hotel is almost crowded, how can you still sleep peacefully here? Brother, I really admire you! "Li Jingheng said with a thumbs up to Li Min with admiration on his face. "This this is too fast!" Li Min looked shocked, "No, I have to go to the front to see if anything happens again." Li Min hurriedly jumped out of bed, put on his shoes and ran out , this Cement Supervision Institute is his territory, so many people came all of a sudden, he had to go and take a look no matter what. Li Yong and the others didn't pay attention, and Li Min ran out all of a sudden, but they hadn't finished their work yet. After staring for a long time, Yan Fei shouted: "What are you guys doing standing still? Chase after us. We must let Liu Lang take care of our affairs first today." This woke everyone up, and they all ran out in a panic, but Li Min had already disappeared. When they finally ran to the front hall, they found that the disheveled Li Min had been surrounded by people. Those people they knew were old acquaintances such as Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye. "Brothers, rush for me, don't let the man named Cheng get the first step!" Li Jingheng saw this situation and was the first to rush forward with a wave of his fat hand. The others behind him also followed closely with fierce faces. . Although Cheng Huailiang and the others have reconciled, overt and covert competition is still indispensable. Everyone is hanging out in Chang'an City. Whoever can build the cement factory first will mean winning over others at the starting line. There will be a greater chance to occupy more market share. At this time, let alone friends, even brothers have to compete. Li Min, who was in the center of the whirlpool, was complaining secretly. He ran to the front hall and saw a sea of ??people crowded together. He had set up ten offices, and they were all packed to the brim. Those at the front were all crowded. They were servants dressed as servants or clerks, and their masters were watching anxiously from behind, shouting a few words to cheer for their servants and clerks from time to time. The clerks at the back of the office were also very busy. After answering this and that, they had to push people off the table from time to time to prevent anyone from being squeezed to their side. Before Li Min could find Li Yifu, he asked what was going on? As a result, they ran into Cheng Huailiang's group again. They had also received letters from Li Min. They came for the same purpose as Li Yong and others, and they all wanted to build the cement factory first. So when I saw Li Min, I immediately stepped forward and surrounded him. Before Li Min could struggle a few times, Li Jingheng and the others rushed in again. A group of people crowded together and made a lot of noise. Li Min's ears were almost deafened by the noise. Finally, Li Min couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at the top of his lungs: "Quiet! Just be quiet!" Fortunately, this group of people finally gave their brothers some face. They all behaved and stared at Li Min in the field with eager eyes. The scene made them want to eat him alive. Li Min shivered and said with some embarrassment: "We are all brothers, what is there to fight about? How can I lose everyone if I have the advantage? We have something to talk about. There are too many people here." , let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Everyone also knew that it was useless for them to make such a noise, so they all followed Li Min to the backyard. This is a place where you usually rest, and there is no living room. Li Min didn't care about it. He just found a pavilion and sat down. Cheng Huailiang and others also squeezed in, sitting or standing. ¡°Who can explain to me, the investment notice has only been posted for two hours, why so many people came?¡± Li Min asked eagerly, not caring about tidying up his messy clothes. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 44 Opening the back door for brothers "Uh~, didn't you ask His Majesty for this matter? Liu Lang, you didn't know about it?" Cheng Huailiang asked with a surprised look on his face. "What did I ask my father for? What's going on?" Li Min was confused by his attitude, as if he should know. "Isn't it the imperial list that you requested from His Majesty this morning? These people came here after seeing the imperial list." Cheng Huailiang saw that Li Min really didn't know, so he answered. "Imperial list? What emperor list? I have never asked my father for help!" Li Min became even more confused after hearing this. "Liu Lang, it's the investment list you posted this morning, and then His Majesty had people post it all over the city in the name of the imperial list. Now the entire Chang'an City already knows about the Cement Association." Li Jingye saw that Cheng Huailiang was confused. I didn't understand, so I couldn't help but start talking. "Yes, I was having lunch today when someone came to report that you were going to establish a cement association. When I received your letter, I was still confused. I didn't understand what you were talking about about cement. Now I finally understand the market prospects. It turns out that Liulang wants to get everyone together to make a fortune!" Qin Huaiyu, who has always been steady, also said excitedly. It finally dawned on Li Min that his father, the emperor, probably wanted to help him, so he sent out the investment invitation list in the form of an imperial list. The emperor's list is not comparable to that of his small supervisory institute. It is like the difference between a notice issued by a county in later generations and a red-headed document issued by the Central and State Council. Moreover, the credibility of the Tang government is much stronger than that of later governments. , especially the imperial power as the core of government power, is even more popular, and absolutely no one doubts the authenticity of the contents of the imperial list. Therefore, as soon as the imperial list representing imperial power came out, it immediately attracted the attention of countless merchants. As for Cheng Huailiang's insistence that it was Li Min who asked Li Shimin to issue the imperial list, it is not difficult to understand. After all, no one would have thought that Li Shimin would directly use the imperial list to invite investment without notifying Li Min. After Li Min's publicity for road construction in the east and west cities, cement has become very familiar to the people of Chang'an. Anyone with a bit of business acumen can see how many business opportunities there are in cement, let alone those who think about it every day. A businessman wondering how to make money. So as soon as the imperial list came out, those powerful businessmen were like sharks smelling blood. They flocked to Li Min's humble cement manufacturing institute. This caused what Li Min saw just now. A crazy scene. After working on it for a long time, it turned out that this was what happened. Li Min couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart. He, the emperor, really did bad things with good intentions. So many people came all of a sudden. There were less than twenty people in his small supervising institute. Even if I'm exhausted, I can't keep busy. "Liu Lang, you'd better finish our matters quickly, the family is still waiting." Li Yong is impatient and has no patience for anything. Judging from his appearance, it is probably Li Xiaogong who asked him to come. The others were embarrassed to say it, but their eager eyes betrayed their eagerness. "Everything is easy for you. Isn't it just a matter of signing a contract? The concern is that after signing the contract, you still have to queue up. This is the key!" Li Min said nonchalantly. "Number? What number?" Cheng Huailiang asked with a puzzled look on his face, "Can't we just get the cement production technology after signing the contract and then arrange for people to produce it?" "Tch~, what you think is simple. If everyone produces like this, then it will be much easier for my supervisory institute." Li Min found that he really had no way to deal with the situation in the front office, so he simply stopped thinking about it. Businessmen don't dare to demolish the Supervisory Building. If you want to be crowded, just go ahead and squeeze it. Li Min then said: "Let me tell you, this cement production is both simple and complex. If we only give you the production process, you can indeed produce cement, but the quality cannot be guaranteed, so after signing After the contract is signed, the Manufacturing Supervision Institute will send personnel to guide the construction and production of each cement factory. When the cement produced meets our requirements, we will issue a production certificate to the manufacturer. Only with the certificate can it be put on the market." "So complicated?" Cheng Huailiang slapped his head, and then immediately approached Li Min with a playful smile, and said flatteringly: "Liu Lang, we are all brothers, can you open a small back door for the brothers, for example, directly use that certificate Give us something?" Although the others despised Cheng Huailiang's shamelessness, they were all on the same side, so after hearing this, they nodded repeatedly and stared at Li Min with bright eyes. "This" Li Min was very embarrassed. In his previous life, he hated the rule of building relationships to find a way to do things. He founded the Supervisory Academy, and he didn't want to set a bad precedent on himself. "It's not a brother." Help everyone, but the regulations for this matter have been submitted to the father, and I am recruiting censors here, so it is really difficult to open this hole." "Rokuro, you don't have to be embarrassed. Everyone knows your situation, and our family has warned us not to mess with you.Trouble, even with such a big deal as your taking office, we didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. We were afraid that people with ulterior motives would catch you. "Qin Huailiang said understandingly. Although everyone present was young, they all had one or a few old political foxes in their families. Under their influence, how could they not understand Li Min's situation? So everyone nodded to express their understanding. "But I can arrange your number in the front. I still have this power. If I send a few more capable craftsmen, I will definitely satisfy all brothers!" Li Min then changed the subject and smiled. everyone said. "Oh? That's great. Rokuro is a brother!" Everyone was overjoyed and praised loudly. Then they gathered around Li Min and asked about the precautions for setting up a factory, and Li Min answered them one by one. "Eh, no, you don't want to build a factory for every family, right?" Li Min soon discovered the problem. From the looks of these people, it seemed that they had no intention of cooperating, and everyone had to work alone. "What's wrong, Liulang, is there something wrong with this? Although the investment in this cement plant is a bit large, with the strength of each of us, we can still allocate funds to build one." Yan Bei asked. "Of course this is not right. You have opened so many factories at once. Putting aside everything else, it is a big problem just to say that the funds are too dispersed. Even if factories are built in the future, there will be no way to compete with those larger factories. You know that for cement, the larger the production scale, the lower its cost. At that time, with the same cost, others will produce more cement than you. Even if I help you, you will never be able to compete with others!" Li Min He explained eagerly. Everyone was stunned when they heard this. The purpose of opening a cement factory is to make money. If they lose money in the end, what are they doing? Cheng Huailiang lazily used his brain and hurriedly asked Li Min for advice: "Liu Lang, you have many ideas, and you invented cement. No one knows it better than you. Can you help us think of a way to solve this problem?" "This is not easy. We each find partners to pool funds together and jointly open a large factory, just like the brewery opened by my father and Liu Lang." Before Li Min could speak, Li Yong rushed to say . A word woke up the dreamer. Cheng Huailiang and others immediately woke up and started to form gangs. Soon Li Yong and Li Jingheng and their friends formed a clique. Cheng Huailiang and the others had many people, with Qin Huaiyu and Cheng Huailiang as the leading group. The leader formed a faction, and Li Jingye, a relatively independent boy, won over brothers Yuchi, Fang Yiai and others to form another faction. The number of people in the three factions is about the same. Li Min wanted to sign the contract right away, but he didn¡¯t have it in his hands. The contracts were all in the office in front of him. In the end, there was no choice but to ask Fang Yiai and Cheng Hualiang, who were the strongest, to go and get the contract back. After everyone signed it, they left quickly while they were still waiting to sleep. But everyone obviously still underestimated how crowded the front hall was. Even with the strength of the two muscular men Cheng and Fang, it took them half an hour to come back. The clothes on their bodies were almost squeezed into rags. Fortunately, they finally brought them A few contracts that were rolled into knots. After taking care of Cheng Huailiang and his gang, Li Min was just about to go back when he saw the handsome guy Li from Li Yi Mansion. His hair was disheveled and his clothes were disheveled. He led his gang to find him. His usually smiling expression turned into one of anxiety. When he saw Li Min, he immediately ran up to him. He said in a loud voice: "Sir, there are too many people outside, and we simply don't have enough manpower. I went to the Ministry of Works to borrow some people without authorization. Now I come to ask for your permission. I hope you can approve them to help!" "Brother Yifu, you are so stupid to ask for instructions. I have also seen the situation in the front hall. Please ask these brothers to help me. I will treat you tonight and we will go to the 'Dengxian Tower' for a big meal together." Li Min was overjoyed when he heard this. He hurriedly ordered that Dengxianlou was the name of Wang Zihao's restaurant, and now it has become almost a special restaurant for Li Min to entertain guests. "I obey my order!" Li Yifu saw Li Min's agreement and immediately turned around and ran to the front hall with others. Li Min looked at the background of the other party's departure and thought to himself. Although Li Yifu has a bad reputation in history, this guy is indeed a talented person, talented and flexible. Although he is a little too cautious, he has to ask himself for instructions on everything. Do it, for fear of taking on some responsibility. But this is not a big disadvantage. Now that he is single and alone, he needs capable assistants to help him. Wang Zihao is considered a business talent and will definitely not be able to get involved in political affairs, but Li Yifu is a good choice. With the help of the staff from the Ministry of Works, the crowding situation in the front office was finally alleviated. Anyway, when Li Min woke up and came back to look, he found that most of the people in the front office had dispersed, and the rest were all lined up in several rows. Columns, inquiries, forms, and contracts were signed, and finally there was a scene like the bank hall of later generations. But even so, they were still busy until almost dark before finishing today's affairs. Li Min abides by the promiseNo, take these forty or fifty people to Dengxian Tower for a big meal, which lasts until midnight. Although there was a curfew at this time, Li Min had already greeted the Jinwu Guards in advance. As long as these people showed the signs of the Ministry of Works or the Supervision Institute, the Jinwu Guards would let them go. PS: Thanks to book friend 'Eagle Knife¡ï' for your support, but everyone really looks down on Laoyu. People who work during the day and code at night can't afford to be hurt. The goal of 12,000 is too high. Laoyu is single. Hugh, I have to go to work on Saturday, so I am destined to fail to achieve this goal tomorrow. However, in order to thank all my friends for their support, I will go to bed at 1 o'clock tonight and add another chapter. I will update at 8 o'clock tomorrow morning. I will update in the evening. Business as usual. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 45 A Golden Mountain Sent from Heaven (Additional Updates) "Your Highness, do we really want to give up the big fat thing of cement?" Wang Zihao asked with a look of unwillingness. After eating and drinking, Li Min was grabbed by Wang Zihao and proposed to start a cement factory, but Li Min refused. "Haha, Zihao, the overall prospect of cement is indeed very broad, but it is not suitable for us. The initial investment in opening the factory is too large. We don't have that much capital now, and cement is destined to be a product with small profits but quick turnover. The cost Recycling is a bit slow, and with so many people opening cement plants, competition will definitely be fierce in the future. I don¡¯t want to invest all my energy in this, so no matter how good the prospects of cement are, I will not participate." Li Min said with a smile. . The sales of fried tea in the first quarter did not bring him any income, but after paying off the previous debts and the daily expenses of the palace, there was not much left. Summer tea had just started selling, and the money was not yet available. Get it. Not to mention the winery, a lot of wine has been brewed, and there are a lot of orders. However, the newly brewed wine needs to be blended before it can be sold, and it will probably take a few days. Therefore, it seems that Li Min has basically no funds at his disposal, let alone investing in a cement plant. Hearing Li Min's words, Wang Zihao was also discouraged. In fact, not only did Li Min have no money in his hands, he also had little money in his hands. All the money he earned some time ago was invested in the restaurant, and the restaurant had just opened. Although the production Huobao made some money, but it was far from enough to invest in a cement factory. "Hey, Zihao, don't be too discouraged. We can't run the cement factory, but we can do some other business. I can guarantee that the profit will be no worse than selling cement." Li Min suddenly laughed evilly, his eyes It's all about the success of the conspiracy. Wang Zihao¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this, and he said excitedly: ¡°Haha, I knew that with His Highness¡¯s wisdom and martial prowess, there must be another way forward!¡± "Where, I just thought of it accidentally." Li Min laughed proudly. In fact, when he decided to use cement to attract investment, he already had a way to make money in his mind. After laughing, Li Min asked Wang Zihao again: "Zihao, do you know that there is a kind of black stone in this world, usually found underground, the texture is very brittle, but it can burn, and the flame is yellow and blue." Li Min is actually talking about coal. The calcination of cement consumes fuel. Now all charcoal is used. The price of charcoal is not cheap. Nearly one-half of the cost of cement is consumed by charcoal. Li Min has long wanted to use coal to replace charcoal. First, coal has a high combustion value. Second, no one has used coal on a large scale yet, so the price must be cheap. If Li Min can find a coal mine and develop it, he won't be afraid that those who open cement factories will not buy it. You must know that coal mining is a huge profit. Have you ever seen those Shanxi coal bosses in later generations, all of them are eager to spend money every day to play. In his previous life, Li Min was only jealous. Now that he can travel to the Tang Dynasty, of course he will not let go of such a hugely profitable industry. . "Your Highness should be talking about charcoal, right?" Wang Zihao was a little unsure. After listening to Li Min's description, the first thing he thought of was charcoal. "Yes, that's right, it's coal." Li Min said happily. He just asked casually. His intention was just to let Wang Zihao remember the characteristics of coal, and then ask others to find out more. After all, coal was already used in the Han Dynasty. Yes, many people must know it, but I didn¡¯t expect that Wang Zihao was one of them. "Since you've heard of it, Zihao, do you know where the coal is produced?" Li Min pulled Zihao eagerly, his eyes almost glowing red. "Uh~" Wang Zihao was startled by Li Min's look. He was stunned for a moment and then replied: "Your Highness, coal is not uncommon. There is a black stone mountain in the northwest of Chang'an. You are talking about it all the way up and down the mountain. Some poor people around Chang'an use charcoal to keep warm in winter. However, it is difficult to ignite and easily poisoned by charcoal, so few people use it. Most people still prefer to use firewood or charcoal, and I have not heard of anyone using it. They make money by selling coal.¡± "Hahaha~, it's so good! Black Stone Mountain! This is simply a golden mountain given to us by God!" Li Min laughed happily after hearing Wang Zihao's introduction. Originally, he was worried that the coal seam was buried too deep, which would lead to high mining costs. But according to Wang Zihao's description, it turned out to be an open-pit coal mine. All he had to do was load it into a truck and transport it to Chang'an. What is this if it's not Jinshan? "Your Highness, can this charcoal really be sold for money?" Wang Zihao still didn't believe it. He had seen charcoal before. It was black and unremarkable, and had no other use except being difficult to burn. However, there were many trees around Chang'an, and the light was bright. If we can¡¯t run out of firewood, who would use those inconvenient charcoal? "Of course!" Li Min was still immersed in excitement and turned to give instructions to Zihao, "Zihao, I will ask Gao Zhong to come to you tomorrow. You take him to the Black Rock Mountain and explore the surrounding areas. Buy them all, and ask around to see where else there are coal mines around Chang'an.?, and buy them all together. If you don¡¯t have enough money, you can use the deposit from the winery order first. I will send someone to say hello to your uncle and brother. " "Yes, I obey!" Although Wang Zihao couldn't understand why Li Min valued charcoal so much, since Li Min had already made up his mind, he could no longer object and could only agree. Li Min asked some more about the situation of the Chamber of Commerce, and Wang Zihao answered them one by one. Li Min was very satisfied with all aspects, especially since they had received millions of orders alone. Now the Chamber of Commerce receives many businessmen from all over the world every day. Transaction volume is also continuing to rise, but Wang Zihao is a little worried that the winery's output cannot cope with such a large number of orders. Li Min was overjoyed after hearing this and told Wang Zihao to pick it up boldly. The winery will be shipping the goods in the next two days. Then he can pay for the more urgent orders first and wait for the others. Anyway, he has With the names of Li Xiaogong and others, he was not afraid of others making trouble. After Li Min finished giving instructions, he left the Dengxian Tower. After sending Li Min away, Wang Zihao ordered the restaurant to close and checked again to see that there were no hidden dangers before getting up and going home. It was already midnight, the curfew had started long ago, and the gates had been closed. However, Wang Zihao had a sign from Li Min on his body, so he could pass through without any hindrance. The Wang family¡¯s house is located in Xinghuafang, which is only one Guangdefang away from the West Market where Dengxian Tower is located. It can be reached in a short carriage ride. Enter Xinghuafang and turn right. After two blocks, you will find Wangzhai. Wang Zihao entered the house and returned to the back house. His wife, Wang Yang, had already fallen asleep. After hearing the report from the maid, she resisted her sleepiness and made a simple midnight snack for her husband. Wang Xijun, who was sleeping with his mother, was also woken up, so he got up and helped his mother make midnight snacks. "It's so late, why is my husband back again? Isn't the gate closed long ago?" Mrs. Wang quickly arranged the dishes and chopsticks and sat next to Wang Zihao and asked. Wang Xijun rubbed his eyes and picked up the table. Just eat the bread. Wang Zihao glanced at his daughter lovingly, and then said: "Haha, His Highness gave me a sign for supervising the construction of the courtyard. The guard guarding the gate of the workshop let me go. Are Wei'er and Yun'er asleep?" In addition to Wang Xijun's daughter, she also has two sons, but they are both underage, one is eleven years old and the other is only eight years old. "I've gone to bed a long time ago. That King Liang caused so much harm to our Wang family. Now it's better. You still have to work from dawn to dusk for him. I wonder if our Wang family owed him in the previous life?" Mrs. Wang said with some dissatisfaction. , since taking over the tea-making business, Wang Zihao has been so busy every day that he neglects his family, even leaving her and her children in the cold. "Mom, dad wants to restore our Wang family's business. It's normal to be busy. And I think that King Liang is a man who does big things. Since dad has decided to follow King Liang, he must work hard to do things. Maybe in the future We can also get official status for our brothers, and we no longer have to worry about others. We are a merchant family." Wang Xijun is worthy of being a person who has followed his father to manage the family business since he was a child. His vision is to take the long-term view of his mother, who has grown up in a boudoir. "Haha, Xijun is right. Prince Liang is no longer the former Liang Prince who only knew how to fight cocks and lackeys. Now he is extremely shrewd. It is impossible to do things under him without showing some ability." Wang Zihao touched him dotingly. He said while holding his daughter's head. This is the inner hall, and there are only three of them in the family, so there is less care in talking. "Okay, okay, you two, father and daughter, know how to collude to bully others." Mrs. Wang rolled her eyes at her husband and said, "By the way, the Zhou family sent someone here again today, and they also sent a lot of things. I think they are quite sincere. Yes, otherwise" "No!" Wang Zihao and Wang Xijun shouted almost at the same time. "Mom, why did you let that Zhou family in again? Have you forgotten what they did to our Wang family? Not only did they cancel the arranged marriage, but they also insulted my father, which almost made him run away. It's a dead end, and now we see that our Wang family has just started to get better, and they are shamelessly trying to remarry. How can you bear to let your daughter marry into this kind of family?" When the Zhou family was mentioned, Wang Xijun, who was still sleepy, 'Teng' He stood up, his big eyes widened, and said angrily to Mrs. Wang. "When I got engaged to the Zhou family, I, Wang Zihao, were blinded. If His Highness Prince Liang hadn't lost all my Wang family's property, I still wouldn't have been able to see the true face of the Zhou family. Speaking of which, we have to thank the prince, otherwise we would really If you want to marry Xijun to the Zhou family, won't it harm our daughter for the rest of her life?" Wang Zihao was also furious. If Li Min were here, he would be very surprised. Wang Zihao has always been tolerant and kind to others, and it is rare to see him He looked so angry. "Hmph, you always say bad things about the Zhou family, but in the final analysis, isn't it because of that Liang Wang who lost all our family property?" Mrs. Wang obviously hasn't turned around yet, and she doesn't care about Li Min losing all the Wang family property. ??Regretful. "Madam, why are you so confused!" Wang Zihao looked distressed, "The nature of the Zhou family is not good, and it has nothing to do with whether we have property or not. If my daughter marries that kind of family, she will only be miserable for the rest of her life, and she will be with Xijun for the rest of her life. Compared with our happiness, what does our Wang family¡¯s wealth mean?¡± At that time, Li Min lost all the Wang family's property, and the Wang family was almost in a state of despair. But to make matters worse, the Zhou family, who had already been engaged to Wang Xijun, regretted their engagement. Wang Zihao was so angry at the time that he went to the Zhou family for comment, but he did not expect that he would be criticized by the Zhou family and his son. The insult made Wang Zihao angry and couldn't think about it for a moment. He jumped into the river and committed suicide on his way home. Fortunately, he was saved. Afterwards, Wang Zihao calmed down, but felt a little lucky in his heart. Although the family business had failed, he at least saw the true face of the Zhou family's snobbery, and would not let his daughter suffer when she married in the future. It was precisely because of this incident that the open-minded Wang Zihao's resentment towards Li Min was reduced a lot. Now that Li Min valued the Wang family, he left all the tea roasting and Wu Wang Zui sales to Wang Zihao. However, when the Zhou family saw it, they shamelessly wanted to repent. Last time, Wang Zihao had sent people out. How dare you come today? Mrs. Wang saw that her husband and daughter were really angry, and she recalled that her husband couldn't bear to jump into the river, and she was a little scared. What if Wang Zihao really disappeared by then, how would the orphans and widowers left behind live? Thinking of this, I couldn't help but feel resentful towards the Zhou family. I immediately admitted my mistake and said, "Okay, I know I was wrong. I will have someone send the gift back to the Zhou family tomorrow, and I will never mention the remarriage again." "Hehe, this is my good mother!" Wang Xijun saw that her mother had agreed, but was afraid that she would be unhappy about what had just happened, so she hugged Mrs. Wang's neck and said coquettishly, "Mother, look at how our daughter looks like this. She is beautiful, and her father is favored by King Liang. Restoring the family business is just a small matter, and there may be greater development in the future, so your daughter has no worries about getting married, so just sit at home and wait for others to propose marriage!" "Prince Liang, Prince Liang! You and your father know who Prince Liang is, and he has caused you to not get married until now." Mrs. Wang complained dissatisfiedly, and suddenly paused at this point, as if she had thought of something. , his eyes lit up and he continued, "I heard that Prince Liang is about the same age as you, and he is not married yet. I might as well marry you to him, even if he gives himself up to you as your husband!" "As a woman, what is the identity of Prince Liang? How could he marry a merchant girl? Moreover, Prince Liang is already engaged. His Majesty personally issued the decree. The other party is Miss Xiao Wenxin, the granddaughter of Song Guogong. She is a well-known person in Chang'an City. A beautiful woman." Wang Zihao couldn't help scolding his wife when he saw her whimsical thoughts again. "Tch~, he wants to marry me but he doesn't want to marry me yet." Wang Xijun looked dissatisfied, especially because her father actually thought that she was inferior to Xiao Wenxin, which made her even more angry. She argued forcefully, "Besides, although Xiao Wenxin is beautiful, in fact It's just that the concubines of the Xiao family are not much higher than me." Wang Xijun's words have some truth. In a big family, some concubines' status is not much better than that of domestic servants. "Hey, no way, that Prince Liang is a prince no matter what, how could he marry a concubine?" Mrs. Wang usually doesn't go out much, so she doesn't know the causes and consequences of Li Min's engagement. "Mom, this is really interesting. Let me tell you about it. A few months ago" When talking about Li Min's original embarrassment, Wang Xijun immediately became very interested and told all the rumors he had heard. Women like these gossips the most, especially at Mrs. Wang's age, so she was very excited to hear them and would add her own opinions from time to time. Looking at the gossiping mother and daughter, Wang Zihao had no choice but to smile bitterly, shake his head, pick up the bowls and chopsticks and start eating his supper. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Chang'an Life Chapter 46 Consolidating funds to build a cement plant After finishing the meal, Wang Zihao thought about the charcoal thing again. His daughter happened to be there too. Wang Xijun was extremely talented in business and might be able to figure out what Li Min was going to do. So Wang Zihao interrupted the mother and daughter who were gossiping. , told Li Minshuo about his purchase of coal producing areas tonight. "Xijun, why did Your Highness acquire those useless coals? My father has been thinking about it all this time and still can't figure it out?" Wang Zihao looked at his daughter who was thinking about it and asked. He really wanted to know Li Min's intention, otherwise tonight I might not be able to sleep again. "I know!" Wang Xijun, who was thinking hard, suddenly raised his brows and said excitedly, "This Li Min is really cunning. He throws a piece of cement for others to grab, but he is preparing to make a fortune silently." After hearing what his daughter said, Wang Zihao was also shaken and said eagerly: "Xijun, do you really want to understand His Highness's intention of purchasing Coal? Hurry up and talk to your father!" "Hehe, father, you are in the game, so you can't see the connection clearly. In fact, with your intelligence, as long as you can think about it and combine it with some previous information, you can definitely guess what King Liang is playing. That little trick!" Seeing his father being so eager, Wang Xijun instead played it safe and said with a smile on his face. Although Mrs. Wang didn't care about business matters, seeing that her husband was so anxious, her daughter deliberately didn't say anything, so she stepped forward and patted Wang Xijun on the head and scolded: "I know you have many evil ideas, so hurry up and talk to your father." Tell me, what is the plan of Prince Liang?" "Mom, your daughter is so smart, what if you make her stupid and she won't be able to get married in the future?" Wang Xijun rubbed her head and said with dissatisfaction. "Go! The reason why you can't get married is all because of that Liang Wang. What does it have to do with my mother?" "Okay, you two, stop bickering. Xijun, hurry up and tell me what Prince Liang is planning." Wang Zihao stopped the bickering between mother and daughter. Mrs. Wang usually has nothing to do at home, and only Wang Xijun is with her. , the two's biggest hobby is bickering, and they won't stop bickering once they start. He doesn't want to listen to their quarrel in the middle of the night. "Dad, since you are so sincere, my daughter will tell you." Wang Xijun smiled mischievously, ignored Mrs. Wang, and turned to her father, "Actually, this matter is very simple, just think about it. Why did Li Min suddenly become so interested in charcoal after launching cement? There is only one answer, and that is that charcoal must play a very important role in the production of cement." Although it was just a short sentence, in Wang Zihao's ears, it was no less than a bright light in the darkness. It suddenly illuminated a corner of the fog in front of him, making him vaguely seem to have caught something, but for a moment I can't tell clearly. Just listen to Wang Xijun continue to say: "Although the method of making cement has always been rumored to be very mysterious, now I can be sure that cement must be calcined with fire, which is similar to the method of burning lime. At most, the proportion of ingredients is different. That¡¯s all.¡± Wang Zihao, who was already enlightened, had new doubts after listening to his daughter's words. He couldn't help but ask: "Xijun, it is not difficult to guess that cement is made by burning. After all, the biggest function of charcoal is to burn. Your Highness now Being so eager to acquire coal-producing areas also proves this point from the side, but how do you know that the method of burning lime is similar?" "Father, have you forgotten what the new cement factory in the suburbs was used for?" Wang Xijun said proudly again. The new cement factory she was talking about was the new cement factory established by the craftsmen like Bai Qing who would serve as supervisors and the craftsmen transferred from the Ministry of Works after the establishment of Li Min's Supervision Institute. The main roads in the east and west cities were used. cement is produced there. However, Li Min guarded the place very strictly. The craftsmen had food and accommodation in the factory, and there were seconded Jinwu guards patrolling the surrounding area for several miles. No one was allowed to get close, so people outside had no way of knowing what was going on inside the factory. "Where? Isn't that the lime workshop of the Ministry of Works? Ah~! I understand!" Wang Zihao was confused at first, then slapped his thigh, and finally figured out the key point. There are so many workshops under the Ministry of Works that are not in use, why are they not used? A lime workshop was chosen, and both items had to be calcined. Apart from the different colors, the appearance of lime and cement was actually similar. Although this could not prove anything, it was enough to show that Wang Xijun's guess was very likely. After thinking about all this, Wang Zihao was in a great mood, especially for Li Min's acquisition of charcoal. He was even more impressed. Because charcoal is difficult to ignite and is not as convenient to use as firewood and charcoal, it is rarely used by ordinary people. However, it is perfectly suitable for large-scale calcination in workshops, and compared with wood and charcoal, pebbles are more resistant to burning. In addition, the cost is low, so those who plan to build cement plants are not afraid of not buying it. Wang Zihao, of course, greatly appreciated Wang Xijun¡¯s smart daughter, butIt was already midnight, so after the family of three talked about the conversation, they went back to their rooms to sleep. Knowing Li Min's plan, Wang Zihao became even more concerned about the purchase of coal. The next day after Gao Zhongzhong, the two of them went to Blackstone Mountain in person. Due to the influence of the open-pit coal mine, almost all areas within a radius of dozens of miles were There was no grass growing, so it was basically an ownerless wasteland. The two of them went to the local county government to register, and then they bought all the land around Blackstone Mountain for dozens of miles without paying more than a hundred dollars. Next, Wang Zihao asked around to see where else there were coal-producing places around Chang'an, and he found four more places. However, these places were a bit far away from Chang'an, and the coal was buried deeper, so it was not as good as the situation in Black Rock Mountain. , but together with Gao Zhongyi, they still spent money to buy them all. Anyway, these were wastelands, and they didn¡¯t cost much money in total. While Wang Zihao and Gao Zhong were encircling the land, Li Min was also very busy. The day after the imperial list for investment in the Supervisory Construction Institute was posted, Li Shimin formally agreed to Fang Xuanling's plan to build roads with cement in the court. And the first step was to build two main roads, one from Chang'an to Songzhou on Jiannan Road, and the other from Chang'an to Luoyang. The first road was related to the security of the southern border of the Tang Dynasty, and the other was It is the most frequent lifeline of commercial transportation in Datang. As soon as the construction plan for these two main roads came out, Li Min's Construction Supervision Institute became even more popular. Merchants who were originally doubtful swarmed towards the Construction Supervision Institute. As a result, Li Min had to borrow a group of manpower from the Ministry of Industry again. , which alleviated the dilemma of shortage of manpower. However, as the number of businesses registered to produce cement increased, Li Min issued a new notice, to the effect that because there were too many people, he did not have enough manpower to guide the construction of cement plants, so he divided the registered manufacturers into three levels. The three levels are divided by the amount of investment funds. Among them, those with more than 200,000 yuan are in the first level, those with 100,000 to 200,000 yuan are in the second level, and those with less than 100,000 yuan are in the third level. The higher the level of merchants, You will have priority in getting guidance from the craftsmen of the Construction Supervision Institute and starting the construction of the cement plant as soon as possible. Along with the announcement, there was also a ranking of registered merchants according to their funds. Very few people could enter the first level. Only Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingheng, and Li Jingye, who had been given guidance by Li Min in advance, joined forces with three small businesses. The team has reached the first level standard. There are not many people who can enter the second level, less than twenty in total, and most of them belong to the third level. After all, there are not many people who can come up with 100,000 yuan at once. As soon as this notice from the Supervision and Construction Institute was issued, most of the franchise investors were dissatisfied. After all, everyone invested money, why should those who are powerful enjoy privileges? Originally they were inferior to the other party in terms of capital, but now they are asked to build the factory first. How can they, who are less powerful, play? Of course, the investment manufacturers would not just accept this unfair regulation. Many people went to the Construction Supervision Institute to object, demanding that they be treated equally, otherwise they would unilaterally tear up the contract and no longer invest in the cement plant. These People have more or less backgrounds behind them, which is why they behave so strongly. Li Min deliberately and forcefully rejected these people's requests at first, insisting on the decision of grading according to funds. Although he was a fifth-grade supervisor, he was the prince of the Tang Dynasty after all, and he had the support of Li Shimin behind him, so he didn't need to do it at all. Ignore these people's 'unreasonable demands'. However, after the people behind these businessmen came forward in person to make connections with him, Li Min reluctantly added a clause after the regulations, allowing those who had signed the contract to add additional funds or join forces. Can he squeeze in? The two levels are up to them. Seeing that Li Min, who had a tough attitude, finally gave them some relief, how could those investors think of anything else? Those who are capable add more funds, while those who are not are building connections and finding familiar people to unite with to try to get a higher ranking. Before the cement plant has been built, cement investors have already begun the first round of reshuffle. Most of them have chosen to join forces with the weak. Depending on the region or their relationship, several or even a dozen companies have joined together to combine them. Capital is integrated together to compete with those strong merchants. After this round of reshuffle, the number of merchants registered in the Supervision Institute has dropped sharply from hundreds to less than a hundred. However, each merchant is very strong, with a minimum capital of more than 100,000 yuan, and only those entering the first level are Suddenly it increased to twenty-five. Li Min was very satisfied with this result. This was originally a play he directed and performed. The purpose was to allow these investment companies to integrate their capital. This would not only facilitate future management, but also be more conducive to the development of the cement industry. He could I don¡¯t want to see a scene where small factories are everywhere and management is in a mess. After completing the capital integration, cement plants finally began to be built. Most of the twenty-five first-level plants were built in the nearby Chang'an, Luoyang or state capitals between the two places.Most of the stalls are located in the state capitals between Chang'an and Jiannan. The new cement factory under the jurisdiction of the Supervision and Construction Institute sent out craftsmen to guide the simultaneous construction of twenty-five first-level factories. These matters were mainly supervised by Bai Qing, an eighth-grade junior official, with Li Yifu as his deputy. Everyone in Chang'an City knew him, and he stole the show. As for Li Min, the supervisor, he finally had time to care about the property in his name. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 47 The Prince of Taiyuan The Dengxian Tower was particularly lively today. Before dawn, people were already queuing up outside. As soon as the restaurant opened, these people swarmed up and started rushing to the counter to book a seat. However, to everyone's great disappointment, the smiling and friendly shopkeeper behind the counter told them that the restaurant's seats had been reserved yesterday, and there were really no seats available today. Now they were only accepting orders, and there would be waiters there. Send it over. Hearing that the seats had been booked, these people couldn't help but feel a little downcast. Some unwilling people went to other nearby restaurants to try their luck. However, most people accepted the shopkeeper's suggestion and ordered a meal here at Dengxianlou. After all, Not only is this place famous for its wine, but its cuisine is also excellent. Other restaurants cannot compare to this place. Not long after the restaurant opened, people who had reserved seats yesterday started to come in in groups. After a while, the lobby on the first floor and the private seats on the second floor were almost full. The private rooms on the third floor were not accessible to most people. , no one knows the situation inside, but judging from today's situation, it is estimated that it will not be empty. The sharp-eyed waiters in Dengxian Tower discovered that most of the guests who came today were unfamiliar faces, and judging from their clothes and accents, most of them were not from Chang'an, and there were even a lot of Hu businessmen among them. Listening carefully to their words, they are talking about nothing more than business matters. Looking at their manners and dress, experienced people can immediately tell that these people are almost all businessmen. It is already a strange thing for so many businessmen to gather in Dengxian Tower, but if someone goes out for a walk, they will find that the surrounding restaurants are almost full of businessmen, but the ones here in Dengxian Tower There are just the most people. "Two top-quality Chang'an roast ducks, three pounds of top-quality roast lamb, plus two pots of top-notch Five Kings wine~" "Hot pot serves ten people, three pots and five kings are drunk~" ¡°A full set of the Five Kings Banquet is served at one table, and the wine must be doubled~¡± ¡­¡­ So many guests came all at once, making Dengxian Tower very busy inside and outside. The sound of announcing dishes in the hall on the first floor kept coming and going, and the waiters serving the dishes kept coming and going like butterflies in flowers. Everyone was busy. I can't even breathe. But even so, no one had any complaints, because compared to other customers, these businessmen were very generous. Not only did they only order the most expensive dishes, they even gave generous rewards to the servants, so today I went up and down the Immortal Tower. The people below seemed particularly nimble. While the hall was busy in full swing, the door suddenly dimmed, and a group of masters and servants came in from the outside. This group of people obviously came from a wealthy family, and even the clothes and manners of the servants looked extremely extraordinary. The leader is a handsome young man with white face and short beard. He looks like he is only in his twenties. He is tall and handsome. He always has a faint smile on his face, which makes people fall in love with him at first sight. He is wearing A very decent blue round-neck robe, with a round piece of beautiful jade hanging from the waist. Those with sharp eyes can notice that the workmanship of the jade is extremely exquisite, with a seal character 'Íõ' carved in the middle. "Young Master Wang! I didn't expect you to be here too!" As soon as they saw the person coming, many people in the hall stood up with a roar and greeted him respectfully. The young man known as Wang Gongzi nodded to the person who greeted him, smiled and said in a magnetic voice: "Wang's purpose of coming today is the same as everyone else's, to get the shipment of Wu Wang Zui as soon as possible. Are you, like me, almost driven crazy by the big clients behind you?" Mr. Wang¡¯s somewhat joking words resonated with all the businessmen present. Whether they were acquaintances or strangers, they all had a favorable impression of Mr. Wang. These people are all businessmen traveling from various places. The reason why they are all gathered here today is because today happens to be the day when the Five Kings are drunk to pick up their goods. Now the name of Wuwangzui has spread with the good people. Not only is everyone in the Tang Dynasty well-known, but also many people in the northern grasslands and even the countries in the Western Regions have heard of his name. Such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make a fortune, Of course, these merchants would not miss it. They had already negotiated prices with major customers from various places behind them and collected deposits. Then, they had already placed orders at the Chamber of Commerce a month ago. However, they had been waiting for almost a month, but they still couldn't I couldn't pick up the goods, and the customers behind me kept urging me, and some even threatened to pay double compensation if the wine didn't arrive. Today I can finally get rid of it. The address of Wang Zihao Liquor Sales Chamber is next to Dengxian Building. The reason why he chose this location is that it is convenient for Wang Zihao Restaurant and Chamber of Commerce to run on both sides. In addition, he also focused on the popularity of the chamber of commerce to increase the customer flow of the restaurant. Now it seems that the effect is good. Just when I started picking up goods for the first time, the Dengxian Tower was already full, and even some surrounding restaurants were benefited. Prince Wang, who just came in, said hello to the people he knew well, then he apologized and went straight to the private seats on the second floor. ? ???Brother, this prince seems to have an extraordinary background, how come he hangs out with businessmen like us? "The appearance of such a person like a young master from a noble family among the merchants aroused the curiosity of many people. A thin businessman asked the people around him to find out what the background of this prince was. "Hey, brother, you have been traveling south all year round, right?" The person being asked was a burly middle-aged man, with a dark face full of weathered color. At first glance, it was obvious that he was a businessman who worked hard outside all year round. "Hey, brother, how do you know?" the thin businessman asked curiously. Although he has always followed the southern trade route, he is from Luoyang, and his Guanzhong dialect is very standard. How can this big man know his true identity at the first glance? "Haha~, this is not easy. If brother, you are a businessman going north, how come you don't know Prince Taiyuan?" The middle-aged man laughed and said. Those businessmen who, like him, were going north, heard what he said. There was also a look of reverence on their faces. These people were all well-traveled people, and it was rare to see them admire someone so sincerely. "Prince of Taiyuan? Could it be that he is the Wang family of Taiyuan?" Someone immediately exclaimed. The Wang family of Taiyuan has been a noble family for generations. There is a saying in the Tang Dynasty that there are five surnames and seven hopes, among which the five surnames refer to Cui, Lu, Li, and Zheng. , Wang', and Qiwang refers to the seven most famous representatives of these five surnames, namely Boling Cui, Qinghe Cui, Fanyang Lu, Longxi Li, Zhaojun Li, Xingyang Zheng, Taiyuan Wang The descendants of these seven families are spread throughout the Tang Dynasty Shilin Zhengtang, and many of them hold important positions. They have great reputation and influence whether in the court or among the people. "Yes, Mr. Wang is from the Wang family in Taiyuan, and he is also the eldest brother. I heard that he was very smart when he was a child. He learned literature at the age of three and could write poems at the age of seven. He passed the imperial examination before he was twenty. Unfortunately, I don't know why. , a few years ago, he suddenly became interested in business affairs, put aside his status as a civil servant, and took care of business affairs for the Wang family?" The middle-aged man was proud at first. After all, he, a businessman with a low status, could know the eldest son of the Wang family. Disciple, it¡¯s really a great honor to tell you. But towards the end, his tone turned to doubt. You must know that although the Taiyuan Wang clan has people all over the world, the position of clan leader has always come from the eldest member of the Wang clan. It is said that a person with such a noble birth would never do such despicable things like buying and selling? "What Brother Hong said is true, but it is also thanks to the prince's stewardship that he has changed the past tyranny of the Wang family from sitting on the ground and exploiting the land after taking office. Not only did he change the commission from the original 30% to 10%, but he also came forward to assemble the small caravan into a small caravan. Large caravans move together. You must know that the northern grasslands are not peaceful. If there are few people and weak forces, and encounter those small tribes that are crazy about poverty, they will definitely swallow up both the people and the goods. Only large caravans with large numbers of people will not Dare to make an idea!" An old man with a scar on his face said slowly. This old man has a hawk-nosed nose and deep eyes with blue pupils. He is obviously a Hu businessman from the Western Regions, but his Guanzhong dialect is fluent and smooth, which is better than the average Han Chinese. Want standards. Taiyuan is the most important hub of the northern trade routes, and it is also the border city with the most frequent exchanges between the Tang Dynasty and the northern grasslands. Whether merchants from the Tang Dynasty go north or grassland merchants go south, they have to pass through Taiyuan. After generations of management by the Wang family, although Taiyuan is now officially under the control of the Tang Dynasty government, it is actually the Wang family that is in charge of Taiyuan. Among them, the most profitable business is firmly controlled by the Wang family. As long as all goods enter Taiyuan, they will be sold. It has to go through the Wang family's commission, and the Wang family will come forward to find buyers for all parties. "That's right, last time my goods were robbed by a small tribe in Tiele. Fortunately, the prince happened to lead a team passing by. That night, he led people to kill the small tribe and snatched the goods back. I originally wanted to take half of them. The goods were given to the prince, but they refused to accept them, saying that since I have the Wang family's guide, they will ensure our safety." Another northern merchant said with a grateful face. Listening to these people talking about the kindness of the prince, other people who had received the favor couldn't help it, and talked about the noble righteousness of the prince one after another. The businessmen who went south also listened with gusto, and at the same time they were lamenting in their hearts, why is this The prince did not appear on the southern trade route? Otherwise, there is no point in accepting the birdy atmosphere of those toasts and chiefs. While they were discussing the elegant prince in full swing in the hall, suddenly the light at the door dimmed and another group of people walked in. I saw that the leader of this group was a boy of fifteen or sixteen years old. He had red lips, white teeth, sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He was very handsome. Although he was not old, he was no worse than an adult in stature. His clothes and accessories seemed ordinary. However, these experienced businessmen discovered that whether it was clothes or accessories, they were all carefully made by skilled craftsmen. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Following us of the two maids of incomparable beauty, whose every move was dignified and elegant. Following at the end were four strong guards, with swords hanging from their waists, looking around with cold and murderous eyes.Shoot, it seems that as long as there is any abnormality around that threatens the safety of the teenagers, they will immediately trigger a desperate counterattack. Seeing the young man and his entourage coming in, the businessmen who had been talking loudly just shut up immediately. Anyone with a bit of discernment could tell that this young man's identity was definitely not ordinary. He was probably a descendant of a noble family who came out to play. They You can't afford to offend a businessman. If you accidentally offend the other party with any words, it will really be a disaster, so everyone has a tacit understanding and shut up together. However, they were also surprised in their hearts. The demeanor of the prince just now was impressive, but this young man felt a bit more noble than the prince in terms of temperament and behavior. Although Chang'an is the imperial capital, there is no I heard that any tutor can be as good as the fifth-ranked Wang family? "Hey, little old man, Mr. Six, please come upstairs. The seats have been prepared according to your instructions!" As soon as he saw the young man coming in, the shopkeeper who had been smiling at the counter just now let out a "whoosh~" He ran out and said to the young man with a fawning expression. "I'm talking about Lao Liu, I'm also a regular visitor here. You don't have to greet me with such an exaggerated greeting every time you see me, right?" The young man smiled helplessly. He was just doing him a small favor, but this old man I kept it in mind, but every time I was too enthusiastic, which was a bit unacceptable. "The little old man is really grateful to the sixth master. If it weren't for the help of the sixth master, how could my boy be so popular?" The smile on the shopkeeper's face did not change, but he said it very sincerely. This young man is naturally Li Min. Almost everyone in Dengxian Tower knows him. However, Li Min doesn't like others to call him Liang Wang, so others outside generally call him Liu Gongzi. Today was the day when Wuwangzui shipped goods. Of course he had to come and take a look. Anyway, Li Yifu and others were watching over at the Supervisory Building Institute. All he had to do was grasp the general direction, and the rest was nothing to do with him. "Okay, Lao Liu, you should stay here to greet the guests. I can go up by myself!" Li Min couldn't stand Lao Liu's enthusiasm and hurriedly got rid of him and walked to the second floor. Lao Liu's son used to keep accounts in Dengxian Tower. Later, Li Min saw that the young man was smart and studious, and he was short of manpower for the construction institute, so he gave him the status of a minor official and transferred him to the construction institute to help. I know that after the old shopkeeper Liu found out, he was very grateful to Li Min. Although a petty official was nothing in Li Min's eyes, after all, petty officials were not officials and had no rank. They were just equivalent to temporary workers hired by the government in later generations. , but in the eyes of Old Liu, it is different. After entering the Supervisory Building Institute, you are a member of the imperial court. It is much better than working as a bookkeeper in a restaurant. Even for the Old Liu family who have worked for the Wang family for generations, it is already enough. It is called Guangzong Yaozu. The second floor is different from the lobby on the first floor. There are some private seats here. The so-called private seats are actually a set of separate tables and chairs, separated by screens. In the four outer corners of the second floor, there are musicians playing music. Although it is not as luxurious as the private rooms on the third floor, it still has a unique flavor. Li Min was alone today and there was no need to occupy a private room by himself, so he asked Lao Liu to reserve a window seat for himself, where he could see the sales of the chamber of commerce next to him. Wen'er and Hua'er waited for Li Min to sit down, and then asked the waiter to prepare the wine and food. After a while, the food and wine were served. Wen'er raised his hand gently and poured Li Min a glass of wine. Li Min picked up his wine glass and looked out the window. There was already a long queue of people queuing up outside the chamber of commerce. They were all clerks or servants sent by the merchants below. Of course, the host did not have to do the hard work of queuing up himself. While Li Min was looking at the people queuing up outside and was secretly proud of himself, calculating the huge profits brought by the sale of Five Kings Drunk, he suddenly heard a magnetic baritone next to him saying: "Little brother, look at your majestic appearance. Your magnanimity is extraordinary. My Majesty Wang Kuang of Taiyuan, would you be lucky enough to chat with my little brother at the same table?" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 48 Talking about the Confused Prince PS: There is a problem with the network at Laoyu¡¯s home today. I will upload a chapter at the company now. Li Min looked around and found that the speaker was sitting diagonally across from him. He was only in his twenties, wearing a very decent blue round-neck robe, with a round jade hanging from his waist, and a faint smile on his face. His smile makes people fall in love with him as soon as they see him. It is the Prince of Taiyuan who arrived one step ahead of Li Min. "Oh, since Brother Wang is so elegant, of course I can't ask for it." Li Min couldn't help but feel moved when he heard that the other party announced his family name, and it turned out to be the Wang family of Taiyuan. He understood better than anyone else the influence of the family members on the political direction of the Tang Dynasty. Although the power of these aristocratic families has declined under Li Shimin's suppression, it still cannot be underestimated. Hearing that Li Min agreed, the prince named Wang Kuang was immediately overjoyed and directed his servants to move the table opposite Li Min, and the two sat opposite each other. Scholars in the Tang Dynasty were influenced by celebrities from the Wei and Jin Dynasties, and they paid attention to speaking and doing things casually. The same was true for making friends. If they liked the other person, they would go up to chat directly. If they found that they couldn't talk to each other, it didn't matter. What a matter of face. "I wonder what you call me, little brother?" Wang Kuang directed the servants around him to move the table over. As soon as he sat down, he asked enthusiastically. "Oh, I am practicing Liu at home. My friends all call me Liu Lang. Brother Wang also calls me Liu Lang." Li Min said with a smile, "I don't know when Brother Wang will arrive in Chang'an, but will he take part in the imperial examination next year?" Whether it was his clothes or his demeanor, this prince looked like a scholar who came to Chang'an to take the exam, so Li Min asked this question. When he mentioned the imperial examination, Wang Kuang's eyes dimmed, but he returned to normal in the blink of an eye. He smiled and said, "I just arrived in Chang'an the day before yesterday, but I didn't have the opportunity to take part in the imperial examination. Although the Wang family is a wealthy family, I have not lived up to expectations. Since I was a child, I have not been able to live up to my expectations." I don¡¯t like studying, so I don¡¯t do my job all day long and hang out with the merchants downstairs. Today I came here because of the drunkenness of the Five Kings, but it made Liu Lang laugh.¡± Li Min did not expect that the other party was actually a businessman, and his words were somewhat self-deprecating. It was obvious that he had some contempt and helplessness for his identity as a businessman. It is not difficult to understand. While the Tang government encouraged industry and commerce, it despised businessmen. Therefore, a strange phenomenon emerged. Although everyone knew that businessmen were very wealthy, few people wanted to Take the initiative to join the merchant team. "Brother Wang, what you said is wrong. Business is also one of the main businesses. If there are no businessmen buying and selling, let's not mention other things for now. Just the most basic words of 'food and clothing' are enough to give the world a headache." Li Min Having said this, he reached out and took a piece of food, put it into his mouth, and chewed it slowly. He didn't have any discrimination against businessmen. Coming from a later generation, he knew the importance of businessmen better, so he couldn't help but speak. After hearing Li Min's words, Wang Kuang's expression moved slightly, and he praised with admiration in his eyes: "I didn't expect that Liulang, you are so young, but you have such a thorough understanding of merchant affairs. You have lived a few extra years for your brother." For many years, I have been struggling with my identity. Today, after hearing Liu Lang¡¯s shocking words, I finally had a sense of enlightenment. Please accept me as my brother!¡± Wang Kuang stood up and saluted Li Min. . Li Min hurriedly stood up to help him, and said humbly: "Brother Wang, please get up quickly. I am just an ignorant boy trapped in Chang'an. He talks all day long. How can I bear the courtesy of Brother Wang?" Wang Kuang stood up and said seriously: "Liu Lang, you are too humble. I have met a lot of people when I traveled all over the country, and I also have some experience in the art of observing people. When I saw Liu Lang today, I was shocked. With me From the looks of it, Rokuro will definitely not be the thing in the pond in the future!" If someone else praised him, Li Min would definitely get carried away. But for Wang Kuang, who praised him greatly when they first met, Li Min did not comment. Instead, he smiled and changed the subject: "My little brother has been stuck here all day. In Chang'an City, my elders in the family did not allow me to go out at all. I didn't expect to meet Brother Wang today. Since Brother Wang, you have been traveling outside all year round, you must be very familiar with the scenery inside and outside the Tang Dynasty. Can you explain it to me and let me know how to do it? It will open your eyes and you will have the capital to brag to your friends in the future?¡± When Wang Kuang saw that Li Min didn't answer his words, a trace of embarrassment flashed in his eyes. However, his concentration was extremely good and there was no abnormal expression on his face. He still said with a smile: "Haha, since Liulang is interested in the scenery of various places, Then I will explain it to you today." At this point, Wang Kuang paused, and seeing Li Min's calm face, he seemed to be listening very seriously, so he continued: "Brother Wei has been living in Taiyuan since he was a child. It is not far from the northern grasslands, and he has frequent interactions with those grassland tribes. , the northern grasslands where my brother went most often as an adult, where the strong are respected, and there is no morality between the tribes. Often because of a trivial matter, the tribes on the grasslands will fight each other with swords, even at the cost of bloodshed. ¡­¡± Although this Wang situationHe claimed that he didn't like reading, but in fact he had a very high level of literary accomplishment. When explaining things on the grassland, he cited many sources and described the plots and characters very wonderfully. Not only did Li Min listen in rapt attention, but the articles and paintings behind him were also fascinated. The story in Wang Kuang's mouth was so attractive that he even forgot about serving Li Min for a while. Li Min originally just wanted to find an excuse to change the subject, but he didn't expect that Wang Kuang was indeed very knowledgeable. Not only did he know everything about the grassland, but he also expressed his views on something from time to time. His views were very unique and often made people laugh. It feels refreshing. Li Min listened to Wang Kuang's account and confirmed it with his own knowledge of later generations, which also gave him a deeper understanding of the northern grasslands of the Tang Dynasty. Listening to Wang Kuang's eloquent narration, and looking at the two little girls Wen'er and Hua'er next to them, both staring at each other with admiration, Li Min couldn't help but have a competitive thought in his heart. In the gaps between Wang Kuang's narration, he also added his own opinions from time to time, but just making comments soon became unable to satisfy Li Min's conversational appetite. Li Min can't explain the things on the grassland to Wang Kuang, but Li Min, who grew up in the information explosion in later generations, is much more knowledgeable than anyone else. If he can't do it on the grassland, he can talk about overseas. Li Min started from Taiwan, the island closest to the mainland. , which is what the Tang Dynasty called Liuqiu Island, and then moved to the rich products of the Nanyang. Then, with the Nanyang as the center point, it crossed Malacca to the west and entered the Indian Ocean, then entered the Red Sea and then entered the Mediterranean. For the rise and fall of the Roman Empire, Li Min talks about the process in detail. Going east, we start from Oceania and talk about the strange species above. North and South America are the focus of the explanation. Crops with great economic value such as potatoes, peppers, and corn, rich gold, silver and other mineral deposits, the mysterious Inca civilization, etc. , Wang Kuang was also amazed. Although Wang Kuang has learned a lot and has extraordinary insights, compared with Li Min who is used to chatting with others online, he is still at a disadvantage. After all, the amount of information they are exposed to is not at the same level. It was also the first time that Wen'er and Hua'er discovered that their master was not only talented in literature, but also had extraordinary knowledge. I really don't know how he knew so many interesting overseas stories thousands of miles away. Now the two little girls have stars in their eyes, and their admiration and admiration for Li Min cannot be expressed in words! There is something wrong with this guy Li Min. As long as he is in the mood to talk about mountains and rivers, his whole body will become elated and energetic. His mouth is like running on a train, and no one can stop his words. Wang Kuang could barely parry at first, but he was quickly defeated and was extremely shocked by the magnificent overseas world Li Min said. However, as the amount of information in Li Min's words increased, Wang Kuang gradually couldn't keep up with Li Min's thoughts. In the end, he was directly hit by the continuous new terms in Li Min's mouth, and his whole brain became confused. A mess, and I can no longer understand the relationship between Indians and Indians? What does the Baltic Sea have to do with pineapples? Why is it that the Roman Empire is obviously to the west of the Tang Dynasty, but why can you go east to America and then cross the Atlantic Ocean to reach Rome Questions that transcended the times were swirling in Wang Kuang's mind. The knowledge he was proud of in the past seemed so insignificant compared with these questions. Until the end, his mind went blank like a computer crashing. He could only see Li Min's mouth opening and closing, but he couldn't hear what he was saying. Even when Li Min left at the end, he didn't react at all. The poor kid was turned into a temporary idiot by Li Min, and he probably won't be able to recover within three to five days. Sitting on the carriage returning home, Li Min drank tea comfortably. Although he was very happy when talking, his voice was a bit unbearable. However, thinking of the demented expression on Prince Kuang's face at the end, Li Min still couldn't stand it. I couldn't help but want to laugh. Wen'er and Hua'er, two very obedient girls, were squeezing Li Min's shoulders. "Your Highness, you are so amazing. You actually know so many things." The little girl Wen'er's eyes were filled with stars, and she looked at Li Min with a look of infatuation. She already had a good impression of Li Min, the good-tempered prince. Today I heard Li Min's 'knowledge' with my own ears, and I admired him even more. "Yes, His Highness is really knowledgeable, but it's a pity that the maid can't understand many of them!" Hua'er also said coquettishly. This girl is more wary of Li Min. She is not as close to Li Min as Wen'er usually, but now she is She started to act coquettishly with Li Min, and looked at Li Min with a strange look in her eyes. "Hahaha~, what is this? Your Highness, I know more than this. It doesn't matter if you don't understand. Anyway, there will be plenty of time in the future. If you don't understand anything, just ask me." Li Min was also in a good mood. He hadn't felt this good for a long time. pass. "Hee hee, my maid wants to laugh when she thinks of the prince's last appearance. Like a fool, she didn't even hear His Highness say goodbye to him!" Wen'er looked at the painting and suddenly became so close to Li Min, and felt a little bit disgusted in her heart. Wei, pressed his small body tightly against Li Min's back, smiled and changed the subject. Li Min felt Wen'er's faint smile behind his backThe swollen little breasts made him feel a little itchy in his heart, but that was all. He was not a lolita control, and he really had no interest in this kind of underdeveloped little girl. Feeling Wen'er's provocation, Hua'er was not to be outdone, hugged Li Min's arm and said: "Huh, actually, that prince is still somewhat talented. His Highness has too many things to do now and is very busy all day long. When we need help, the prince is from the Wang family in Taiyuan, and we meet again by chance today, why don't you, Your Highness, just recruit him to help?" After hearing this, Li Min laughed, stretched out his hand to rub Hua'er's little head and said, "You girl, do you really think you met that prince by chance? They already knew our identities, and they were there specifically. Waiting for us!¡± "How is this possible?" Wen'er and Hua'er exclaimed at the same time, "Except for those of us who are around us, no outsiders know about His Highness's visit to the Climbing Immortal Tower today. How could the prince be waiting there in advance?" "Hey, I can roughly guess the cause and effect of this matter. Although I don't know what the prince's purpose is in approaching me, but as the saying goes, 'If you have nothing to do, you will be a liar, or you will be a thief.' If I see him again in the future, , but be careful." Li Min looked vague when he spoke, seeming to be answering the two women's words, but also seemed to be talking to himself. "But, Your Highness, how do you know that he is waiting for us?" Hua'er was very curious and insisted on asking for details. Li Min smiled mysteriously, and said two words with a somewhat proud expression: "Guessed!" "Guess~" the two women shouted almost at the same time. They thought that Li Min would point out the other party's flaws, but they didn't expect that Li Min actually guessed. "This kind of thing only requires a guess, and I have also made arrangements. I believe that the person who arranged this meeting behind the scenes will come to me soon." The expression on Li Min's face was very strange when he spoke, as if A little angry, but also seemed a little helpless. In the chamber of commerce next to the Dengxian Tower, Wang Zihao, who was busy, suddenly received a note sent by someone from Li Min. Wang Zihao felt nervous at that time and hurriedly found a quiet place to open it. When he saw the words written on it, his face first became very pale, and then slowly regained some color. He looked north of Chang'an, and then Sighing softly, he turned around and started getting busy again. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 49 The Wang family of the world comes out of Taiyuan In the main hall of a small side courtyard in the inner residence of the Duke of Song Dynasty in Chang'an City, a young woman in her thirties was choosing with a happy face. There were all kinds of exquisite jewelry on the table. There are many large and small boxes on the ground. The lids have been opened. They are either gold, silver or silk and satin. Counting these items alone, they are worth at least tens of thousands of dollars. "Madam, your nephew is really generous. He has given you tens of thousands of dollars as a gift, and this is just for you. I heard that he also gave a huge gift to the Duke of Guo. Unfortunately, it was not paid by the country. Your Majesty, please go back." The maids next to the young woman also said excitedly. The lady received such a heavy gift, and they, the servants, also received a lot of rewards, and they were all grateful to the prince. "Of course, my mother-in-law is from the Wang family in Taiyuan. I hugged Wang Kuang when he was a child. He came to see my aunt, so it's appropriate to give him something like this." The lady also looked happy. , not only because she received such a heavy gift, but also because her mother-in-law¡¯s family was so generous, and she, a daughter of a foreigner, also had face. "By the way, did Wen Xin send someone to call? Why aren't you here yet?" The eldest lady suddenly remembered something and asked the maid beside her. "We have sent someone to call her. I guess Miss Wen Xin went to Aunt Zhou on the Third Young Master's side, so the journey is a little longer." The maid replied. "Oh~, this girl Wen Xin is really lucky. She actually married His Highness Prince Liang. Now no one in the entire Chang'an City knows Li Liuyang's name. It's really enviable. Why don't you think this girl Wen Qing is so good? Where's your luck?" The eldest lady suddenly sighed and said with a look of regret. "Look what you said, no matter how well Miss Wen Xin marries, isn't she still your daughter in name?" Although the maid next to the eldest lady is not old, she is very good at talking. One sentence made the eldest lady's face look much better, but soon the eldest lady's face darkened again, and she said to herself: "Although these words are like this He said, Wen Xin is my daughter in name, but her mother-in-law is still Aunt Zhou after all, and she is closer to her mother-in-law from the bottom of her heart." This eldest lady is the wife of Xiao Yu's eldest son, who was born in the Wang family of Taiyuan. Unfortunately, Xiao Yu's eldest son died of illness a few years ago, leaving only Mrs. Wang and a daughter, Wen Qing, to inherit the family business. There are no descendants left, so now Xiao Rui, the second in line, has become the eldest son of the Xiao family, the one who married Li Min's sister, Princess Xiangcheng. Last time, Li Shimin ordered Xiao Yu to adopt Xiao Wenxin to his eldest son, who now lives in the same room as Mrs. Wang. Now she is Xiao Wenxin's nominal mother. While Mrs. Wang was thinking about something, she saw the bead curtain outside lifted, and two girls of similar age walked in with their maids, one after the other. "Ah? Mother, who sent so many gifts?" As soon as the round-faced girl in front came in, she immediately noticed the various gifts around Mrs. Wang. She rushed up with a cheer and threw herself on the table to pick and choose. Looking for the jewelry she likes, of course she is Mrs. Wang¡¯s biological daughter Xiao Wenqing. The girl at the back was extremely beautiful. She just glanced at the gifts and bowed to Mrs. Wang with a calm expression: "Wen Xin pays homage to mother!" This girl was Li Min's fianc¨¦e Xiao Wenxin. "Wen Xin, please get up quickly!" Mrs. Wang ignored her biological daughter, but stepped forward to pull Xiao Wenxin up very affectionately, "Didn't I say it last time, we don't need to be so polite between mother and daughter? There is no need to salute every time you see me, look at your sister Wen Qing, she never knows what it means to be polite." Mrs. Wang smiled and pulled Xiao Wenxin to sit down and said. "What mother taught us is that Wen Xin will pay attention to it in the future." Although Xiao Wen Xin agreed, her speech and behavior were still full of etiquette. "Oh, you girl~" Mrs. Wang had no choice but to point to the jewelry on the table and said, "Wen Xin, my nephew from my natal family sent a lot of gifts today. These jewelry are also exquisitely made. You Pick a few to take home!¡± "Thank you, mother!" Xiao Wenxin couldn't refuse the mother's gift to her daughter, but she didn't throw herself on the table to pick and choose like her sister Wen Qing did. She just picked up a jasper hairpin and said, "Wen Xin It¡¯s picked.¡± "You girl" Mrs. Wang was also a little angry, but then she thought of Xiao Wenxin's indifferent temperament, and her anger subsided. She sighed and said, "Oh~, with your temperament, I would have known you would be like this." !¡± After Mrs. Wang finished speaking, she reached for a box and picked out a dozen of the most exquisite jewelry. Some of them were snatched from her daughter Wen Qing's hands, causing Xiao Wenqing to yell in dissatisfaction. Mrs. Wang stuffed the box into Xiao Wenxin's hand and said, "Wenxin, since we are destined to be mother and daughter, I sincerely love you."?Look, my biological daughter, whatever Wen Qing has in the future, you will be indispensable. " Xiao Wenxin was about to refuse, but Mrs. Wang rushed to say: "I know you don't like these jewelry and other things, but as the daughter of the Xiao family, you can't go out without something that takes advantage of your identity. You must collect these things." Down." "This" Xiao Wenxin hesitated for a moment. As the daughter of the Xiao family, she really cannot lose the face of her family. Xiao Wenxin can not care about herself, but she cannot care about the feelings of her parents and family. Thinking of this, Xiao Wenxin bowed her heart and said: "Mom still wants to It's because my daughter is willful, so Wen Xin accepted these things." "That's right, this is the daughter of the Xiao family who knows the general concept and etiquette!" Seeing Xiao Wenxin accept it, Mrs. Wang said with a smile, and then helped Xiao Wenxin pick out some plain and elegant colored satins, and asked her to go back and make a few more. Xiao Wenxin also accepted the new clothes one by one. Then Mrs. Wang took Xiao Wenxin and spoke to her for a while before letting her go. After Xiao Wenxin left, Mrs. Wang picked two more boxes of gifts and had them delivered to Xiao Wenxin's biological mother, Aunt Zhou. Xiao Wenqing saw that the gifts sent by her cousin suddenly decreased by nearly one-half, and her mother specially selected the most expensive things to give. Even the jewelry she liked was taken away by Xiao Wenxin. She couldn't help but feel dissatisfied and pulled her Mrs. Wang held up her hands coquettishly and said: "Mother, you let Wen Xin take away those good jewelry. Who is your biological daughter?" "Go, go, go, what do you girl know? Wen Xin is the Princess Liang appointed by His Majesty, and now that Prince Liang is getting more and more favored, this girl Wen Xin has a bright future. I, my nominal mother, cannot treat her badly. Marry someone else." Mrs. Wang gave her daughter a sweet hit on the head, and then said with some envy and regret, "If you can marry into a family like King Liang in the future, then my mother will feel at ease." "Mom, how can I have Wen Xin's good luck? Otherwise, I would dress up and go out one day, and then seduce a prince and tease him?" Xiao Wenqing said with a heartless joke. "How come you, girl, are not talking about the importance of your words?" Mrs. Wang's face straightened up and she lectured, "Although Wen Xin has an indifferent temperament, you must not say these words in front of her. In case she takes it to heart, you There will be no good fruit to eat in the future.¡± "I know, you are serious too!" Xiao Wenqing was dissatisfied with her mother's teachings and muttered in a low voice. Then she rolled her eyes and asked Mrs. Wang: "Mom, you just gave Wen Xin jewelry, but why did you leave the watch?" Are you sharing the gifts that my cousin sent to Aunt Zhou? My family doesn¡¯t have much money to begin with. In the past, I had to save up for several months just to sell a piece of jewelry. These things that my cousin sent us can make us rich for a long time. It¡¯s time.¡± After hearing her daughter's complaint, Mrs. Wang couldn't help but smile bitterly. Her father-in-law Xiao Yu came from a prominent family. Although the Lanling Xiao family was not as good as the Five Surnames and Qi Wang, it was still one of the most powerful families in the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, the former Empress Xiao of the Sui Dynasty was Xiao Yu. The two had a very good relationship. The former Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty also treated Xiao Yu very kindly and rewarded him with a lot of land. It is said that the Xiao family should be very wealthy. However, since Xiao Yu returned to the Tang Dynasty and became the Duke of the Song Dynasty, he distributed the land returned by his great ancestor to his clan members, leaving only an ancestral temple for himself. He was also an upright and upright official, never accepting gifts, and his family only relied on the Duke's salary. With the production support of Hezhitian, the life of the Duke of Guangdong is very tight, even worse than that of some ordinary wealthy households in Chang'an. My daughter usually has to think twice before buying a piece of jewelry. No wonder she just saw so many Are gifts so exciting? Although she lived a miserable life, Mrs. Wang had her own plans. After waving her hands for the servants to leave, she said to Xiao Wenqing: "Oh, I know that I have wronged you on weekdays, but Aunt Zhou is It must be given!¡± "Why is this?" Xiao Wenqing is not stupid. Looking at her mother's face, it seems that there is some hidden secret that she doesn't know about. "Hmph, do you think that your cousin is so kind and would give me these heavy gifts on this special occasion?" Mrs. Wang said with a gloomy look on her face, "Although I am born in the Wang family of Taiyuan, But he is not the eldest son of the Wang family, and he has no contact with Wang Kuang on weekdays. Today he suddenly sent so many gifts, isn't it for your brother-in-law, Prince Liang?" Thinking of this, Mrs. Wang felt angry. She was born in the Wang family, and she knew very clearly about the affairs of the family. When her husband was still alive, she was the legitimate wife of the eldest son, and she would become the duke in the future. Madam, the Wang family members also have very close contact with her. During the New Year and festivals, she is constantly receiving gifts, and from time to time, younger generations come to pay their respects. But since the death of her husband, she has no son. The title of Song Guogong can only be inherited by her second brother Xiao Rui. Although Mrs. Wang is still in charge of the internal affairs of the Xiao Mansion and her status in the mansion has not changed much, in the eyes of her mother-in-law's family, However, it is no longer of half use value. In the first few years, he occasionally sent people over to check on him and give him some small gifts, but in recent years, he has not been able to use it.No one came, and there were no greetings during the holidays, as if the Wang family had never had a daughter like her. Since Xiao Wenxin, the future princess, was adopted as her daughter, the Wang clan suddenly became concerned about Mrs. Wang again. Some time ago, no less than ten groups of the Wang clan's descendants came to pay their respects. Today, the one who came today was the eldest son of the Wang clan. In addition, Mrs. Wang was still unaware of the other party's intentions when she was given such a heavy gift. She just wanted to use herself as a nominal mother to please Xiao Wenxin, the quasi-princess, and gain Li Min's favor. You know, who doesn¡¯t know Li Liulang¡¯s name now? Not only was his literary talent outstanding, but the shochu and cement he produced were both hugely profitable, attracting people from all over the Tang Dynasty to rush to buy and invest. And now that Li Min has won the favor of His Majesty, for such a potential prince, how could the Wang family not try their best to get this line? After listening to her mother's story, Xiao Wenqing was also very angry. She raised the jewelry she picked and wanted to throw it to the ground. After all, although she was a little girl, she was also a person of integrity. Such a gift from a snobbish person. , she, Xiao Wenqing, really wasn't surprised, but she didn't expect to be tightly held by Mrs. Wang, who had been prepared for it. Mrs. Wang said with a smile on her face: "You girl has such a strong temper. Although they didn't give me these things specially, it's not that easy to become a mother. These are The reward they gave us is what we deserve, but you girl really knows how to waste things!" "Eh~, that's right! These are originally paid for mother's hard work, mother, you should understand clearly!" Xiao Wenqing is also an open-minded person. When she heard what her mother said was reasonable, she immediately became happy again and carefully held the jewelry in her hands. Hidden in his arms, and then pounced on the gifts to pick something for himself. Looking at this heartless daughter, Mrs. Wang was angry and laughing at the same time. With her temperament, she would not be disadvantaged when she got married in the future, but she just thought that Lanling Xiao's daughter was like an uneducated wild girl. , she couldn't help but have a headache. It seemed that she had to spend more time to control her temper. In the side hall of Prince Liang's Mansion, Li Min's face was tense and gloomy. Wang Zihao, who was wearing a blue robe, stood with his head lowered and his lips tightly closed without saying a word. Wen'er and Hua'er, who were standing next to him, were also affected by the heavy atmosphere in the hall and stood there without daring to move. Li Min walked back and forth a few times, then suddenly took a long breath, stared at Wang Zihao with his eyes, and slowly uttered three words: "Why?" Except for the people around him, only Wang Zihao knew about his visit to the Dengxian Tower, and only he, the owner of the Dengxian Tower, could arrange an invisible 'chance encounter' in the Dengxian Tower. The three words that Li Min asked seemed to be as heavy as a thousand words, which made Wang Zihao's waist bend even more. It took him a while to hear his answer: "Your Highness, this matter is all my fault. As for the reason, , the villain only has one thing to say." When he said this, Wang Zihao suddenly raised his head, took a step forward with a painful look on his face and said in a deep voice: "The Wang family in the world comes out of Taiyuan!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 50 Wang Xijun feeds the 'tiger' with his body Just seven words, but Li Min's figure was shaken. For the first time, he truly felt the threat to him from the big family. With his understanding of the history of the Tang Dynasty, he had long known that the five surnames The aristocratic families represented by Qi Wang had influence all over the Tang Dynasty, but he did not expect that he had just started to attract the attention of these aristocratic families. What made him even more unexpected was that Wang Zihao, whom he had always trusted, was also from Taiyuan. Wang? "Zihao, can I still trust you?" Li Min seemed to be asking Zihao, but also seemed to be asking himself. Although Wang Zihao may not have any ill intentions and just wanted to arrange a meeting without leaving any trace, this is a matter of principle, and to be serious, it is betrayal. Li Min trusted him and did not hide his whereabouts from him. However, Wang Zihao took advantage of this and plotted against him behind his back. This was what Li Min could not bear the most. "Your Highness!" Wang Zihao suddenly knelt down with a plop and said loudly with tears in his eyes: "Although Wang is a businessman, he also knows what it means to 'die for a bosom friend'. Your Highness will never give up and always regards me as his As a confidant, but for my own selfish reasons, I betrayed His Highness's trust. It's too late to say anything now. I just ask His Highness to give me some more time to put the Chamber of Commerce on the right track. I will try my best to do my best, and then I will leave with my family and never set foot in Chang'an again." "Huh, you made a mistake and wanted to run away. What did I write in the note I gave you?" Li Min became furious after hearing this. Wang Zihao was regarded by him as his right-hand man and a key figure in his future plans. Li Min It's impossible to let him go, so what if he is from the Wang family in Taiyuan? When Li Min was angered, he had no less than a hundred ways to cut off the foundations of these aristocratic families. "Your Highness Your Highness wrote 'I will not make an exception'." Wang Zihao looked shocked and replied with a trembling voice. Li Min had long guessed that he was behind the arrangement, but he still made an exception and tolerated himself, which made him even more No place to be ashamed of. "Hmph! Just remember, you are a smart person, you know what can and cannot be done. I don't plan to go into details about this matter this time. I just want to remind you not to touch my bottom line. Others I don¡¯t need to say more, you should be able to think clearly" "Let go! Let me in" Just when Li Min was scolding Wang Zihao, he was suddenly interrupted by a noise outside. One of the voices sounded familiar, but he probably wasn't from the house. Without Li Min's instructions, Wen'er immediately went out to ask about the situation. After a while, he led two people into the hall. One of them, Li Min knew, was the fat man in charge of his house who was waiting for guests, and the other was She was a girl in white, with a very beautiful appearance. Li Min looked familiar, but he couldn't remember where he had seen her before. "Xijun, why are you here?" Wang Zihao was shocked when he saw the girl in white and couldn't help shouting. Li Min suddenly realized when he heard this. No wonder he looked familiar. It turned out to be the tomboy who disguised himself as a man last time. "My little lady pays homage to His Royal Highness Prince Liang!" Wang Xijun ignored his father's question and bowed to Li Min very respectfully. Wang Xijun, who had resumed her women's clothing, no longer looked like the carefree tomboy she had been last time. Her long black hair was pulled up by a hosta, and she had a standard classic oval face. Her big eyes were clear and energetic, and there seemed to be something in them. The rippling water seems to be silently confiding something all the time; the firm and straight bridge of the nose combines the beauty of women with the heroism only found in men; the plump and tender lips show an almost transparent ruby ??red, which makes As soon as people see it, they can¡¯t help but want to take a bite. From a male's point of view, Wang Xijun, who wears a little makeup, is indeed a rare beauty. Although she is not as good as Li Min's fianc¨¦e Xiao Wenxin, she is slightly better than the two women next to her, Wen'er and Hua'er. It is natural for people to feel admiration when they see her. At least Li Min was a little moved. However, when Li Min was admiring the beauty, the fat man next to him knelt down and reported: "Your Highness, this Miss Wang If I insist on coming to see you, my subordinates wanted to stop me, but last time you" When he said this, the fat manager raised his head and secretly glanced at Li Min. Last time, he neglected the Wangs and his daughter, which resulted in Li Min scolding him. This time, this little girl who claimed to be Wang Zihao's daughter barged in. He wanted to stop but didn't dare, for fear of offending the distinguished guest again, so he let Wang Xijun break through the door of the side hall. "Well, I understand. You have nothing to do here. Go down!" Li Min waved his hand and told the fat steward to retreat. Then he turned to Wang Xijun and smiled, "It turns out to be Miss Wang. You have changed into women's clothes this time. I I almost didn¡¯t recognize it.¡± "Your Highness!" Wang Xijun ignored Li Min's teasing, but his face flushed with excitement. He took a step forward and said again, "The little girl begs Your Highness, I hope you don't punish your father. The reason why he did that was because he had no choice but to do so. " Li was stunned for a moment,When she realized it, it seemed that Wang Xijun was here to plead for her father. Unfortunately, she didn't know that she had no intention of delving into this matter. "Oh? I would like to hear what is your father's reason. He even wanted to help Wang Kuang arrange a chance encounter at the expense of offending me. Is it because you are from the Wang family in Taiyuan?" Li Min heard that there seemed to be something else in Wang Xijun's words. Hidden secrets, I couldn't help but ask curiously. "Xijun, this matter" Wang Zihao obviously didn't want his daughter to mention his difficulties, and immediately opened his mouth to stop him, but Wang Xijun interrupted him with a stubborn look and said: "Father, don't you always have a bad impression of those aristocratic families? If it weren't for your grandfather's teachings, , why do you have to suffer these grievances?" Huh? Li Min was even more curious. It seemed that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. It actually involved the previous generation of the Wang family. "Alas~" Wang Zihao was also touched when he heard his daughter mention his father. He sighed and lowered his head in silence, apparently acquiescing to his daughter's actions. "Your Highness, this matter started decades ago, when my grandfather" As Wang Xijun narrated, Li Min gradually understood the ins and outs of the whole incident. It turned out that Wang Zihao's family's situation was somewhat special, and it was not as he imagined. It was just because of the family's appeal that they betrayed him. . It turned out that Wang Zihao's father, Wang Xijun's grandfather, was also the eldest brother of the Wang family in Taiyuan. Because he did something wrong, he was kicked out of the family and was strictly ordered not to call himself the Wang family in Taiyuan in the future. He was not allowed to go home to worship his ancestors, and he was not allowed to enter the Wang ancestral hall after his death. This was undoubtedly a very cruel punishment for the ancients who had a strong sense of clan. Unfortunately, Wang Xijun did not say what mistake her grandfather had made, and it was not easy for Li Min to ask. Although Wang Xijun's grandfather later created a huge family business, he never forgot to return to the family and restore his origin as the Wang family in Taiyuan. Unfortunately, although he was extremely wealthy, in the eyes of the wealthy family, he was just a businessman full of copper odor. So until his death, this wish was not fulfilled. When the old man was about to die, he held Wang Zihao's hand and confessed his last wish: No matter how much the price is paid, the Wang family must return to the Wang family in Taiyuan and his spiritual throne be placed there. Go to the ancestral hall to offer sacrifices. In order to fulfill his father's last wish, Wang Zihao went to Taiyuan several times to ask the clan to withdraw the original punishment of his father. Once, he even knelt in front of the Wang family for three days and three nights holding his father's spiritual tablet. It is a pity that the Wang family of Taiyuan is extremely arrogant as a family and looks down on the Wang Zihao clan who has been reduced to a merchant, let alone letting them return to the Wang family's family wall. Therefore, every time Wang Zihao can only return sadly. Since Li Min lost all the Wang family's property, Wang Zihao had given up the idea of ??returning to the Wang family in Taiyuan. However, what he didn't expect was that two days ago, Wang Kuang, the eldest brother of the Wang family in Taiyuan, came to him and claimed that as long as Wang Zihao arranged for him to marry After one meeting with Li Min, he was sure to convince the clan members to reclassify the Wang Zihao clan as the Taiyuan Wang clan. In fact, through his previous experiences in Taiyuan, Wang Zihao no longer had any good impression of the family. However, his father's last wish and Li Min's trust made him face a very painful choice. In the end, family love prevailed. Reasonably, he took advantage of Li Min's trust in him and arranged a chance encounter for Wang Kuang. He thought he had done it perfectly, but unexpectedly, Li Min saw the flaw. After listening to Wang Xijun¡¯s story, Li Min was silent. As a modern person, it is difficult for him to understand the clan concept of the ancients. In Li Min's view, as long as he lives happily and freely, he does not care about whether he can enter the ancestral temple after death. Unfortunately, the ancients did not have this kind of concept. They realized that if they did not enter the ancestral hall after death, they would become lonely ghosts, and they would not even have the right to be reincarnated. It is probably out of this fear that Wang Zihao's father asked his son to take his spiritual place with him. Enter the Wang ancestral hall. "Your Highness, my father is indeed at fault in this matter, but he just wanted to fulfill his grandfather's last wish. For the sake of filial piety, please forgive my father this time!" When Wang Xijun said this, his legs Suddenly he knelt down. Now the Wang family has just made some progress, and his father is also full of ambitions to follow Li Min to do a big business. If his father's previous achievements are wasted because of this incident, then the Wang family will never rise again. Think about the mother at home. With his two young brothers, Wang Xijun could not let Li Min lose trust in their Wang family. "If His Highness still has doubts about his father, this little girl is willing to enter the palace as a slave and serve His Highness all her life!" Before Li Min could react, Wang Xijun, a fierce girl, suddenly gritted her teeth and told her the biggest bargaining chip she had carefully prepared. out. Using her daughter by Li Min's side as a pledge in exchange for Li Min's renewed trust in his father.   "Cough~cough~" Li Min, who was unprepared, was frightened by Wang Xijun's words and coughed. No wonder Wang Xijun came to see her today and was dressed up so beautifully. Apparently she had already prepared this trick for beauty. Plan', preparing to use the courage to sacrifice one's life to feed the tiger to preserve their hope of the rise of the royal family. In addition to the time when Wen'er and Hua'er came here, this was the second time Li Min encountered a girl who offered herself to him. However, with his shamelessness, he was still a little at a loss and did not dare to look at Wang Xijun anymore. He turned to Wang Zihao and said: "Um~ahem~, brother Zihao, that's all for today. You'd better take Miss Xijun away!" "Your Highness, please forgive me father, let me do whatever I want" Seeing that Li Min was unwilling to accept him, Wang Xijun suddenly became anxious and couldn't help but beg loudly. Wang Zihao next to him was moved but also a little embarrassed. He was afraid that his daughter would say something inappropriate again, so he hurriedly grabbed his daughter and covered her mouth. Li Min was really afraid that Wang Xijun would say something too ambiguous like "warming the bed", so he took advantage of this opportunity and hurriedly ran away with Wen'er and Hua'er in despair. "Woo~wu~, let go" Watching Li Min leave, Wang Xijun's face was full of despair and pain. He was struggling endlessly in his father's arms. Tears welled up in his eyes like streams, covering his face. The carefully painted makeup was all washed away, leaving one patch of black and one patch of white, like a little cat. After escaping to the inner house, Li Min breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking of Wang Xijun's decisive look just now, he couldn't help laughing loudly. But after laughing, Li Min felt a little moved in his heart. For the prosperity of the family, This kind of woman who can exchange her life's happiness is undoubtedly worthy of admiration, but I don't know what Wang Xijun's expression will be when she knows that she has made such a big mistake? Thinking of this, Li Min burst into heartless laughter again! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 51 A big stone fell to the ground In June of the 10th year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty, Tubo Zampo Songtsen Gampo used the Tang Dynasty to imprison the Tibetan ambassador without permission. He mobilized about 200,000 troops from all over the country to invade the Tang Dynasty's territory. He defeated the Tang Dynasty's western border garrison and entered the Tang Dynasty. They attacked Songzhou, an important town in Jiannan, and surrounded Songzhou City. Although the Tang army was well prepared, in the face of several times the enemy, Songzhou Governor Han Xian was defeated. Now he could only rely on the high walls of Songzhou City to defend. Three days later, 30,000 elite troops led by Zuowuwei General Niu Jinda came to the rescue. They fought against the 200,000 Tibetan troops under Songzhou City for several days, but they won less and lost more. For a while, Songzhou City was in danger. Songtsen Gampo, who had temporarily gained the upper hand, once again sent an envoy to Chang'an to request "peace". But unlike in the past, Songtsen Gampo, who had the upper hand at this time, had an extremely tough attitude. He asked the special envoy to "warn" Li Shimin: "I am here as a princess. If the princess does not come, I will go deep into the city. I will not enter Chang'an until I am permanent!" Faced with such arrogant Tubo, Li Shimin got angry and went into a rage on the spot in the court, cursing that "the Tubo children are bullying others too much." The court was once again divided into two factions. One faction was the peace faction headed by rotten Confucians like Kong Yingda, who believed that Tubo was powerful. It's hard to stop, so it's better to promise it as a princess to temporarily avoid its sharp edge. The other faction is the main war faction headed by Fang Xuanling and Li Jing. They advocate that the arrogance of Tibet must be defeated at all costs. The majesty of the Tang Empire cannot be desecrated. How can a rich princess of the Tang Dynasty be allowed to surrender to the barbarians? With Li Shimin's arrogant temperament, it was certainly impossible to exchange his daughter for peace. In anger, he drove Kong Yingda and others directly from the court, and then beat the Tubo envoy severely and then drove him out of Chang'an. He also ordered the Ministry of War Shangshu Houjunji personally led an army of 50,000, and soon went south to support Songzhou. At the same time, he also sent envoys to the front line to escort Niu Jinda, who was unable to fight well, back to Chang'an. However, before Junji's army could set off, another battle report came from Songzhou that shocked everyone. This time it was General Niu Jinda's report of victory. Because of the long distance, the information had actually been sent long ago. It happened. Just half a month ago, 30,000 Tang troops defeated the 200,000 Tibetan troops at the foot of Songzhou City, beheading tens of thousands, capturing more than 10,000 enemies, and providing countless supplies and horses. Songtsen Gampo had already fled back to Tibet with the remaining soldiers. This good news came really suddenly. The last intelligence showed that the situation was not optimistic. In just a few days, the situation took a 360-degree turn. The Tibetans who were so arrogant before were actually killed by 30,000 Tang troops. Defeat, this is simply an incredible miracle. Everyone wanted to know the details of this battle. Unfortunately, General Niu sent an urgent report. The above description was very brief and left people with endless reveries. It wasn't until a few days later that the detailed battle report of the Battle of Songzhou was delivered immediately, and then everyone learned the truth about the Battle of Songzhou. It turns out that after General Niu arrived in Songzhou with 30,000 elite troops, he found that although the Tibetan army on the opposite side was poorly equipped, its morale was very high, and he even had a bit of contempt for the Tang army. General Niu, who was good at seizing the opportunity, immediately made a plan. First, he deliberately defeated the Tibetan army in several battles to arrogantly make the Tubo people think that the Tang army was nothing more than that. When the Tubo people became arrogant and relaxed their vigilance, he personally led the army. Five thousand cavalry quietly reached behind the Tibetan army and charged into the Tibetan camp under cover of night. The Tubo army did not expect that the Tang army, which had been defeated in consecutive battles, would dare to make a sneak attack at night. Many people were unprepared and even rushed out of the camp naked to resist. Unfortunately, facing a large number of elite cavalry, their resistance was destined to be a failure. Five thousand cavalrymen came and went in the Tubo camp, killing and setting fire. The fire quickly spread throughout the Tubo camp with the help of the wind and started a prairie fire. The more than 20,000 Tang troops who stayed behind saw the chaos in the Tubo camp, and took advantage of the situation to storm into the camp from the front gate. Tang troops attacked and killed them both in front and behind, and with fires raging around them, the Tubo army finally collapsed. Everyone only focused on escaping for their own lives, with no organization at all. mount any effective resistance. In the end, even Songtsen Gampo fled overnight with his confidants, which accelerated the defeat of the Tibetan army. On this night alone, the Tang army beheaded tens of thousands and captured countless grain, grass, soldiers and horses. After dawn, they sent out cavalry to pursue them until they reached the territory of Tubo, where they beheaded more than 10,000 people before retreating. This battle not only destroyed the arrogance of Tubo, but also established the majesty of the Tang Dynasty. I believe that within a few years, no one on the southern border will dare to touch the tiger's beard of the Tang Dynasty. After confirming this good news, Li Shimin was overjoyed. He didn't expect that the 200,000-strong Tubo army was just a paper tiger. A mere 30,000 Tang soldiers killed them to pieces. They even dared to threaten him before, saying What is "I am determined to go deep, and I will not be able to enter Chang'an until I am permanent"? What a ignorant kid! Now that Tubo has been defeated, the 50,000 reinforcements gathered by Hou Jun are of course no longer needed. The envoy who went to capture Niu Jinda was also recovered, and the imperial edict with a reward was changed and set out again. Even the Tubo envoy who had been driven out of Chang'an was also Brought it back. As a winner, Li Shimin wrote a letter to Songtsan Gampo that was both threatening and showing off.?, let the Tubo envoy take it back. The letter probably means as follows: You dare to stroke my tiger beard without knowing your strength. Now you know how powerful I am. With your virtue, you actually want to marry me. My daughter, bah, go ahead and dream of your spring and autumn dreams! What? Not convinced? If you're not convinced, let's fight again, and I'll challenge you to a duel! Of course, the original text of the letter was written with great literary talent, but according to Li Min's understanding, it just meant the above paragraph. He has also been paying attention to the first battle between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo. After all, the last time they beat up the Tibetan ambassador was the trigger of this war. Even if that incident had not happened, the Tang Dynasty and Tubo would have had a battle sooner or later, but because Li The influence of jealousy made the war advance by two years. Rewards will be awarded for winning battles. Li Shimin has ordered Niu Jinda to bring the meritorious soldiers back to the court, and also bring back the captured Tubo people. They will be used to sacrifice the Ancestral Temple to demonstrate the martial arts of the Tang Dynasty. The news of this great victory had already spread throughout Chang'an, so people were waiting for the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to return from the south, preparing to see the bravery of the two hundred thousand Tibetan army. Regarding the results of the Battle of Songzhou, Li Min was surprised and a little proud. In this battle in history, Tubo did not suffer such a big loss. It only lost a few thousand people. The two sides stopped fighting and made peace. , did not hurt Tubo¡¯s muscles and bones at all. But this time it was different. Tens of thousands of the 200,000-strong army were beheaded. In addition to the prisoners and those who escaped, it is estimated that Tubo lost at least half of its elite troops. This has already damaged the vitality of Tubo. In less than three to five years, Tubo will not even think about it. What a big move. Moreover, after this battle, Tubo's courage was probably destroyed, and he no longer dared to be as blindly arrogant and arrogant as before, let alone have the courage to provoke the Tang Dynasty. The Battle of Songzhou was over, and Li Min finally let go of a big stone in his heart, because this incident made Li Min clearly feel that history can really be changed, and he doesn't even need to do anything big at all. Sometimes just pulling a lever at some critical moments is enough to change the course of some historical events. Without the Tubo incident, the only thing left in Li Min's heart was the Wang family. Although he still couldn't figure out the true intention of the Taiyuan Wang family to approach him, Li Min always had a hunch that sooner or later, there would be conflicts between himself and these aristocratic families. Take the opposite path. After all, the aristocratic families represented the core interest groups in the feudal society of the Tang Dynasty, and what they brought to the Tang Dynasty were changes that transcended the entire era. If society wants to change, it always needs to replace the old interest groups with new interest groups. It can be said that he was destined to be in a hostile position with them from the beginning. In the eyes of others, the aristocratic families may be as unstoppable as savage beasts. Even Taizong Li Shimin has no way to deal with them. They can only suppress them but cannot completely eradicate them. However, in Li Min's eyes, these aristocratic families are just bones in the grave. If they don't know how to adapt, , sooner or later they will be eliminated by the historical trend, and the impact of their own existence on history will make this elimination process even more fierce. In addition, things at the Supervision and Construction Institute are slowly getting on track. The Cement Industry Association, with Li Min as its president, has also been established. Li Min holds two positions, but they do not conflict with each other. The Supervision and Construction Institute is a formal government department. , its main responsibility is to plan, supervise, and promote the development of the cement industry. The Cement Industry Association is nominally a non-governmental organization formed voluntarily by cement manufacturers. Its management is relatively detailed. Generally, any problems are resolved through consultation within the association. Only When problems that cannot be solved are encountered, they will be handed over to the Construction Supervision Institute for processing. There are ten permanent directors in the Cement Industry Association. These ten directors are elected by cement manufacturers and have the strength and prestige to convince the public. The term of office is tentatively set for three years, and they are re-elected every three years. The powers of the directors are: It is very large. More than three directors have the power to rule on the internal affairs of the association. If more than six directors agree, a consultation meeting of all members can be held to discuss or deal with some major events. Above the directors are the president and vice president. Li Min serves as the president himself, and the vice president is appointed by Li Yifu. The president has veto power. Even if it is passed by the directors, Li Min has the right to reject it. Unless the ten directors unanimously approve it, Li Min cannot easily reject it at this time, but he can convene a consultation with all members and then get the final result through a unanimous vote. Although the president's rights are subject to some restrictions, in general, he is still very authoritative within the association. However, Li Min usually does not do anything at all. Now the vice president Li Yifu exercises the rights of the president on his behalf. Li Min was so angry that he left all the matters concerning the Supervision Institute and the Cement Industry Association to Li Yifu. Now this man-cat is tired and happy. In view of Comrade Li Yifu's significant contribution to the cement promotion process, Li Min also came up to ask for credit for him. He heard that Li Shimin had agreed to promote Li Yifu to the rank of Cement Supervisor, temporarily holding the title of lower seventh grade, which was suddenly promoted to four or five. At this level, the appointment letter for the Ministry of Personnel is expected to be issued soon. ??From the first day of official sales of Wu Wang Zui, the Chamber of Commerce organized by Wang Zihao has been extremely busy. Businessmen who had placed orders some time ago queued up in front of the Chamber of Commerce day and night. As long as new wine was delivered, they would be there immediately. There was a burst of looting, and later even the Jinwu Guards were alerted, and a team of troops had to be sent out to maintain order. Li Min couldn't shut up when he looked at the rapidly rising numbers in his account book every day. He had sold hundreds of thousands of coins in just a few days. It was no longer appropriate to describe him as making a fortune every day, because every day he made money. If the copper coins earned were converted into gold, it could no longer be measured with a measuring instrument like a bucket. When Li Min reported the income of the past few days to Li Xiaogong and the other four people, they were so frightened that they all ran to Li Min's house as fast as possible and pointed at the ledger with their fingers. They were afraid that young Li Min would make a wrong calculation and let them rejoice in vain. When the final number was the same as what Li Min reported, they showed expressions of ecstasy and shouted for Li Min to prepare food and drinks. They will not return until they are drunk. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 52 The nondescript 'maid' The crazy sales of Wu Wang Zui and the huge wealth brought by it have undoubtedly made many people jealous, but with the five princes Li Min and Li Xiaogong covering them, anyone who wants to take advantage of Wu Wang Zui must consider the serious consequences afterwards. As a result, there are always people who can't see the form clearly and insist on joining in to make fun of it. A few days ago, Prince Li Chengqian came to Li Min and others and expressed his willingness to invest in the brewery. After all, the scale of his prince's palace is several times larger than Li Min's Prince Liang's palace. The expenses in all aspects are greater, and life in the palace is also tight. , how could he not be jealous when he saw his two younger brothers fishing for gold at home every day? Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong rejected Li Chengqian's plan to take advantage of the situation. No matter what Li Chengqian said, it was useless. Finally, Li Chengqian was angry and walked away. Before leaving, he glared at brothers Li Min and Li Ke, which made them very depressed. It was clearly King Hejian and King Jiangxia who disagreed, but their brothers never said a word of objection. Why? In the end, it made Li Chengqian hate him? However, no matter how dissatisfied Li Chengqian is, there is nothing he can do against Li Min and the other five. In the end, he can only sulk. After all, the combined energy of these five people is no longer something that anyone can compete with alone. Even Neither could he, the prince, unless Li Shimin personally ordered them to hand over the interests of Wu Wang Zui as the emperor, which of course was unlikely to happen. Next to a large lake in the backyard of Prince Liang¡¯s Mansion, a rockery is hidden among the branches and leaves of the surrounding tall trees. At this time, Li Min was lying comfortably in the pavilion on the rockery, rocking the rocking chair under him, enjoying the cool breeze blowing from the lake. Wen'er and Hua'er beside him brought cut fruits to his mouth from time to time. . Eating delicious fruits and admiring the graceful figures of Wen'er and Hua'er around him, Li Min couldn't help but scream in his heart: This is the life I ideally pursue! July is about to enter now, and the Guanzhong area has suddenly become hot. According to Li Min's estimation, it will be at least above 30 degrees. In this hot weather, everyone became a little lazy. If it weren't for waiting for Niu Jinda and other meritorious generals to return to Chang'an, Li Shimin would have gone to Jiucheng Palace to escape the summer heat. Li Min was not a dedicated person to begin with. He had already left all the affairs of the Supervision Institute and the Cement Industry Association to Li Yifu, a coolie. Now that the weather is hot, he simply doesn't even go to work and stays at home every day. enjoy the cool air. Li Yi's Mansion also figured out Li Min's lazy temperament, so he took care of all the big and small things for him. Unless he encountered something particularly important, he would go to Li Min's Mansion to ask for instructions. Li Min was very satisfied when he met a subordinate who understood his boss's thoughts so well. He even patted Li Yifu privately and said that sooner or later, he, the prince, would have to serve in other places, and the position of cement inspector would definitely be handed over to him. As long as Li Yifu can maintain its current status, Li Min will definitely recommend him to succeed him and become the second cement inspector. How could such a shrewd person as Li Yifu fail to see this? I also heard Li Min's personal assurance that he usually worked harder, and even had a record of living and eating in the construction supervision center for several days in a row. Such a good official who remained at his job despite the scorching heat was naturally praised by countless cement manufacturers. The construction of two cement trunk roads starting from Chang'an has begun. Tens of thousands of people are working day and night to level the roads. After compacting them with big rocks, under the command of the craftsmen, they will pour the mixed concrete to the ground and flatten it. After a few days, Can leave. Now the first-level cement plants have almost been built. For example, the local factory in Chang'an has produced cement and started supplying it for the construction of two roads. Those far away from Chang'an have already sent craftsmen to guide them, and it is estimated that they will be completed in another ten days and a half. However, even after the construction of these large cement plants is completed, the craftsmen sent out after supervising the construction have no time to come back. They have to rush to the second-tier cement manufacturers immediately. Some cement plants are not close to Chang'an, and the farthest ones are even located in Gangshan. After a great war in Songzhou, it is estimated that it will take at least half a year for the craftsmen there to return. But even so, Bai Qing's craftsmen have no complaints at all. They are subsidized when they go out to do errands, and the farther they go, the higher the subsidy. Calculating a month's subsidy, it is at least several times their monthly salary. Some even reach more than ten times. It can be said that one month of going out is almost as much as one year's salary, so many people are rushing to go. However, those who can be sent out to guide factory construction are all craftsmen who have passed the assessment, and the assessment is very strict. Bai Qing has a huge workshop with thousands of people in charge, and only dozens of people are qualified in the end. There is a serious shortage of manpower. It has slowed down the construction of cement plants in various places. However, Baiqing is already training craftsmen, and they will be able to use it after passing the qualifications. By then, the construction speed of cement plants will definitely be greatly accelerated, and it will definitely not be delayed due to insufficient cement production. It hindered road construction. "Your Highness, that Miss Wang is here again!" Just as Li Min was enjoying the ancient aristocracy comfortably.Living a good and happy life, suddenly I heard Wen'er's low-pitched report with some dissatisfaction. After hearing this, Li Min opened his eyes helplessly and took a look, and found that it was indeed Wang Xijun, the little girl, walking along the path on the rockery towards the pavilion, unable to hide. Last time, in order to regain Li Min's trust in his father Wang Zihao, she did not hesitate to sacrifice herself to the tiger, and wanted to give herself to Li Min as a slave. However, she did not expect that Li Min had no intention of going into the details in the first place, so she made a big mistake. Oolong. Originally, Li Min thought that after this incident, Wang Xijun would never be embarrassed to see him again. After all, this was too big a mistake. In this feudal society where men and women were guarded against each other, a girl put down all her self-esteem and cried. He wanted to give himself away, but the other party didn't accept it. If this happened to other girls, they would probably even want to die. However, Wang Xijun¡¯s thinking was obviously different from others. She took the initiative to find Li Min the next day. She said that she did not believe what Li Min said to her father yesterday, and did not believe that he could still trust her father as before. After all, although there was a reason for what her father did, it was still an unforgivable betrayal for Li Min. So in order to reassure Li Min, she decided to voluntarily enter Li Min's house as a hostage, and she would never complain as a slave. Li Min was speechless for this stubborn little woman. After trying to persuade her to no avail, she had no choice but to call Wang Zihao to come and take care of her. But don't look at Wang Xijun's soft and timid appearance. She is born with a bad temper. Even Wang Zihao can't do anything to her, no matter what she says, it's useless. For this daughter who only cares about her family, Wang Zihao was reluctant to hit or scold her. In the end, he just kicked the ball back. He couldn't control this daughter. Let His Highness Prince Liang handle it yourself. Li Min also had a headache. With his status, it was not a big deal to accept a maid. But after all, Wang Zihao was his capable subordinate. It was definitely inappropriate to accept someone else's daughter as a slave. If he accepted her as a concubine, Concubine, my identity as Wang Xijun is quite suitable. But as a modern person, let¡¯s not talk about whether Li Min has any emotional foundation. Wang Xijun kept saying that he was going to be a hostage. If he accepted her as his concubine at this time, he would always feel like he was taking advantage of others. Although Li Min's character was not very good, and he would not take the initiative to help an old woman cross the road when he saw her on the street, he was still very gentlemanly towards girls, especially beautiful girls, and would definitely not do such a thing when someone was in danger. When this matter came to an end, Li Min could only come up with a compromise. Wang Xijun did not have to enter the palace to be a slave. But if Wang Xijun wanted to follow him every day, Li Min would not stop her. The door of the palace would be open for her at any time. With that, she could come whenever she wanted. She could go anywhere in the palace without any hindrance, even Li Min's bedroom was no exception. Regarding Li Min's proposal, Wang Xijun thought about it again and again, and finally agreed. After all, she was not very old, and she still had a mother and a young brother at home. If she became a slave in Li Min's house, let alone go home to visit her mother. Even leaving the house is not allowed. If she followed Li Min's proposal, she could stay with Li Min as a hostage during the day and go home at night. This would be a good way to kill two birds with one stone, so Li Min would have a nondescript 'maid' beside him, but Li Min Zhen soon regretted his decision. On the contrary to Li Min's lack of professionalism, Wang Xijun can be said to be a role model who loves what he does. She came to Li Min's house early on the third day. She positioned herself as a maid like Wen'er and Hua'er, and she did everything. They all rushed to do it. When Li Min got up in the morning and got dressed, she rushed to serve him and ended up wearing the clothes inside out. When Li Min washed his face, she brought water and it splashed all over him. When Li Min had breakfast, she stood there drooling. After asking, I found out that Miss Wang had come in a hurry in the morning and didn't even have time to eat. This Miss Wang is not like professional maids like Wen'er and Hua'er. She was born in a wealthy family. Although she had a hard time because of Li Min, it was only relatively speaking. She has never been without maids around her. Waiting, where can I do this kind of waiting work? But Wang Xijun didn't have this awareness. He rushed to do everything, but couldn't do anything well. Not long after she arrived, she had already broken two flower pots, five vases and a dozen tea bowls. What was even more annoying was yesterday, because the weather was too hot, so Li Min wanted to take some ice and make some rock sugar mung bean soup to relieve the heat. Miss Wang didn't know how to make soup, but she had to chill the soup after it was boiled, so she grabbed it again Then he rode out and ran to the ice cellar to get ice. But the soup got cold by itself, and Wang Xijun didn't wait to bring ice. Li Min felt something was wrong and went to the ice cellar to take a look. He found Miss Wang squatting in the ice cellar wearing thin clothes and almost frozen. Frightened, Li Min hurriedly carried him back and drank two bowls of hot soup before he could regain his breath. Later, Li Min figured out why Miss Wang went into the ice cellar wearing a thin summer dress? It turns out that this guy is missing.The eldest lady only excitedly went to the ice cellar to get ice, but she completely forgot about the temperature in the ice cellar. She only felt the cold when she entered it. Of course, it would not be too late for her to go back to get clothes at this time, but Wang Xijun, who was very nervous, obviously He overestimated his ability to withstand the cold, thinking that he could just get out with a piece of ice. As long as he went faster, nothing would happen. However, the consequence of this 'nothing' happened was that if Li Min went later, Wang Xijun would really become An 'iceberg beauty'. After listening to Wang Xijun¡¯s explanation, Li Min was almost furious on the spot. He had seen mentally retarded people, but no one was as mentally retarded as her. Do you think you are a legendary martial arts master who can withstand the cold and heat? In anger, Li Min no longer cared about his identity and scolded Wang Xijun. Miss Wang also knew that she was in the wrong, so she lowered her head and remained pitifully silent. Li Min returned the scolding. After scolding, he still asked the imperial doctor in the palace to take Wang Xijun's pulse. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he asked the imperial doctor to prescribe some medicine to dispel the cold. Then he ordered people to send Wang Xijun back to the palace, and She was strictly ordered to rest at home for a few more days, but she didn't expect that just one night and morning later, Wang Xijun came again. PS: Thanks to the three book friends Hongchen Dandy Emperor, edwaid, and Chen Wai Gubiao Yi Qixing for their rewards, and thank you to all the book friends who follow "Capital Datang" for their support. I feel good today, and Laoyu decided to read it around nine o'clock Adding an update chapter is Laoyu¡¯s little thank you to everyone. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 53 Wang Xijun's Scheme "Didn't I let you rest at home for a few days? Why are you here again?" Li Min asked helplessly. Regarding this stubborn little girl, Li Min had no way to deal with her, and he couldn't even get angry. Wang Xijun didn't say anything when he came in. He picked up the fruit on the table, peeled it, and put it on a small plate. After hearing Li Min's question, he replied: "I have nothing to do. I just want to eat." It will be fine if you take some medicine and take a nap." Wang Xijun seemed to be filled with resentment in his words, and he seemed to be angry with Li Min, after all, he scolded her so badly yesterday. "Hmph! Now that you are well, why don't you come over and serve me some fruit? You're so clumsy, I don't know what you can do?" Li Min couldn't help feeling angry when he saw her refusing to admit her mistake, and ordered in a vicious voice. Originally, he promised Wang Xijun that she could come and go freely in the mansion and had no intention of treating her as a maid. However, after Wang Xijun entered the mansion, she treated herself as a maid everywhere and rushed to serve Li Min. I really don't know what she was thinking? This was the first time that Li Min ordered Wang Xijun as the master, which made the little girl a little uncomfortable. She was stunned for a moment before she realized what she was doing. She muttered, walked to Li Min with the plate, and picked up a peeled one. The fruit was placed near Li Min's mouth. Li Min opened his mouth to bite the fruit, but accidentally touched Wang Xijun's finger with his lips. As a result, the little girl trembled as if she had been electrocuted. She hurriedly retracted her arm, and her face turned a little crimson. This was her first time with a man. Being so close, the electric shock-like feeling just now made her feel ashamed and annoyed, but she couldn't get angry. It felt very wonderful. Li Min looked amused and had a bit of a bad taste for revenge in his heart, so he simply opened his mouth and asked for more fruit. Wang Xijun blushed and hesitated for a moment. As a maid, it was her duty to do these things, so she could not refuse Li Min's request. In desperation, Wang Xijun picked up another piece of fruit and put it to Li Min's mouth. However, this time Li Min went too far. He simply opened his mouth wide and bit her fingers in his mouth, and his tongue acted even more mischievously. He licked her fingers a few times. Wang Xijun was so embarrassed that he almost collapsed to the ground. He wanted to escape but was too weak to do anything. His face was as hot as fire. Wen'er and Hua'er next to them looked at Li Min's prank and both snickered. Wang Xijun's sudden participation made both women feel threatened, so they instinctively rejected her. Now seeing Wang Xijun making a fool of himself, they felt in their hearts There is also a bit of pleasure in revenge, let alone coming to her rescue. Seeing the playful smile on Li Min's face, and hearing the laughter of Wen'er and the two girls, Wang Xijun felt ashamed and annoyed, and didn't know where he got the strength. He tried hard to pull out his finger, and his whole body felt like a Like an injured little rabbit, he scurried to the corner of the pavilion, blushed and said in a panic: "You don't bully others too much!" "Eh? Why did I bully you?" Li Min opened his eyes wide and pretended to be innocent. He often made little jokes with Wen'er and Hua'er around him. However, both women knew that sooner or later they were Li Min's people, so they didn't How to exclude. However, Wang Xijun's strong reaction gave Li Min an evil pleasure in teasing a girl from a good family. "You" Wang Xijun was speechless for a moment. She couldn't say that you were bullying me by licking my fingers, right? Although she was much braver than the average girl, she could not say such shameful words anyway. "Your Highness, eat a piece of fruit!" At this moment, Hua'er leaned on Li Min in amusement, picked up a piece of fruit and fed it to Li Min's mouth very affectionately, and then wiped the side of Li Min's mouth with a handkerchief. Juice, his eyes still looked at Wang Xijun provocatively. "Huh~" Wang Xijun turned his head to the side disdainfully, forcing himself not to look at Li Min. In fact, the reason why she stalked Li Min's side was not only to use her body as a hostage in exchange for Li Min's trust in his father, but also had a deeper plan. Wang Xijun has reached the age of marriage long ago. If it weren't for Li Min losing all the Wang family's property and causing the Zhou family to regret their marriage, she might have married a long time ago. Now that the situation of the Wang family has improved, there is an endless stream of people coming to propose marriage. Even the Zhou family asked for remarriage regardless of face, but she and her father strongly rejected it. Because of the status of the Wang family's merchants, although there were many people proposing marriage, they were all from low-level families. Most of them were also merchants. The higher-ranking ones were just scholars from small families. Wang Xijun had a very high vision. These people were really It doesn't catch her eye. However, her mother was very excited and forced her to choose one of them every day so that she could marry off her daughter. Even Wang Zihao, who had always loved her, was a little moved. After all, her daughter was already so old, and it would be really bad if she didn't get married off. Become an old girl. Wang Xijun has learned business from her father since she was a child, and is accustomed to looking at everything from a business perspective. In her opinion, she has to find someone she doesn't know to marry anyway, and she can only rely on the matchmaker's opinion whether the other person is good or bad. WordsThere is no guarantee at all. Instead of doing this, it is better to find someone with a higher family status and who knows the other person better to marry, and King Liang is the only person who meets this requirement. Although Li Min and the Wang family had some grievances before, judging from Li Min's recent performance, His Royal Highness Prince Liang really trusted his father and was very generous to the Wang family, offering high-value products such as tea and wine. Everything is run by the Wang family. Wang Xijun also met Li Min a few times, and got to know her indirectly from her father, which gave her a somewhat good impression of Li Min. In addition, Li Min's noble status, and the fact that he was married to someone with a low family background, made her have a good impression of Li Min. Compared with strangers seeking marriage, marrying Li Min is definitely Wang Xijun's best choice. However, as Wang Xijun is a merchant girl, there is no need to think about the princess. Xiao Wenxin, who was born in the Xiao family of Lanling, is already the quasi-princess given by the emperor. But in addition to one princess, the prince can also have two concubines and ten concubines, and the others are all concubines, among which concubines and concubines are of high rank. It is impossible to be a nun, as the Xiao family and Xiao Wenxin came together as a dowry, but it is possible to be a concubine. Considering how much Li Min values ??his father, Wang Zihao, if Li Min really likes him, the position of a concubine can be said to be almost guaranteed. . Although the status of the concubine is not as good as that of the princess and the concubine, Wang Xijun has her own support. Based on her analysis these days, she found that Li Min attaches great importance to business. This can be seen from his trust in his father. Moreover, Prince Liang¡¯s Mansion now has a tea-fried workshop, a brewery, and the coal industry that has not yet started. Although there are dedicated personnel responsible for these, there is a lack of someone in the Prince¡¯s Mansion who can control the overall situation. Now the Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s industries are all managed by Li Min manages it personally, but he lacks this talent. He is a bit careless in management. In addition, Li Min is relatively lazy. He only asks questions when he thinks of it occasionally. He usually leaves it to his subordinates to deal with it. At first, he may You can't see anything yet, but sooner or later there will be big problems. However, managing the property happens to be one of his strengths. Although he is just a nun when he enters the palace, if he can take charge of all the palace's properties outside, I believe his status will definitely be no worse than Xiao Wenxin's in the future. Wang Xijun was born to be an activist. She would do whatever came to her mind. She entered Prince Liang¡¯s Mansion as soon as her mind got excited. She had not told anyone about this, not even Wang Zihao knew her daughter¡¯s plan. After entering the house, she behaved in every possible way, hoping to attract Li Min's attention. But what she didn't expect was that although the plan was very good, the actual execution was much more difficult. She was not a waiter at all. Not only did she not help, she made trouble for Li Min everywhere, and in the end she almost lost her life. I caught up with him and got scolded. I felt aggrieved and wanted to gain Li Min's favor, but I didn't expect that I didn't get the favor, so I felt very angry. After Wang Xijun was sent home yesterday, she covered herself in the quilt and cried for a long time. She really didn't want to come to Prince Liang's Mansion this morning, but she was a little unwilling to do so. She waited until almost noon, then hurriedly rushed out. When I came here, I didn¡¯t expect to be treated frivolously by Li Min as soon as I arrived. On the first day he decided to enter the palace, Wang Xijun was already mentally prepared to sleep with him. After all, Li Min brought two beautiful maids, Wen'er and Hua'er, with him every day. In addition, his bad reputation in the past made everyone Everyone thought he was a lecherous person, so it was normal for Wang Xijun to think so. But what Wang Xijun didn't expect was that after she went there for a few days, she discovered that although Li Min usually liked to play around with Wen'er and Hua'er, and sometimes cuddled and made some small jokes, he didn't go beyond the differences between men and women. That line of defense. This is still the case for two personal maids who have been together for many years, let alone her, the 'new little maid' who has just arrived. Li Min is usually very polite to her and never even touches her with his fingers. This discovery made Wang Xijun frustrated but also a little surprised. There was even a trace of inexplicable guilt in his heart. The thoughts of her daughter's family were complicated and no one could figure them out except herself, but now Wang Xijun discovered that even she couldn't figure out her thoughts about Li Min. Originally, she only wanted to trade her marriage as a commodity, and Li Min was the best buyer. A thing that seemed very simple to her, now became more and more complicated out of control. PS: The second chapter is here today. These chapters are transitional chapters, and the plot may not be attractive enough. However, the second stage of the book is about to begin, and the core plot of the book will also officially begin. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 54 I know the magic of immortality "Hey~, why are you dazed?" Just when Wang Xijun turned her head to one side and was thinking about something, suddenly a big hand waved in front of her eyes, and then Li Min's big face was in front of Wang Xijun. "Ah~" Wang Xijun was lost in thought, but she didn't expect that a human head suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. She was so frightened that she couldn't help but scream. Li Min didn't expect such a big reaction from Wang Xijun. Unprepared, his whole body trembled, and he couldn't hold the plate stretched out in his hand. He fell to the ground with a "pop~" and immediately turned into thousands of pieces of different sizes. broken pieces of porcelain. "Are you okay?" Although Li Min was startled, he was more worried about Wang Xijun. He just saw her standing there in a daze. Li Min was almost out of fruit, so he wanted Wang Xijun to get some fruit, but he didn't. Thinking of the fact that there was no response after calling her several times, I felt a little strange: Could it be that this little girl had her brain frozen yesterday? So he stepped forward to see if she was okay, but he didn't expect that she screamed when he asked. "Oh~, II'm fine!" At this moment, Wang Xijun saw clearly that it was Li Min standing next to him, his face turned red unnaturally, and he stammered in reply. "It's okay to scream so loudly, it startled us." Hua'er beside Li Min muttered dissatisfiedly. Although Wen'er was somewhat repelled by Wang Xijun, she had a quiet personality and would not express her dissatisfaction in front of others. Tell it face to face. Wang Xijun knew that he was in the wrong, so he hurriedly cleaned up the debris on the ground, and then followed Li Min's instructions to get a plate of fruit. However, this girl Hua'er is obviously a bit unreasonable and dislikes Wang Xijun everywhere. She picked up a piece of fruit and immediately put it down with dissatisfaction: "The weather is so hot. The fruits His Highness eats are all iced. How can they be served so directly?" "I~I'm going to get the ice right now!" Wang Xijun didn't know why. Ever since Li Min was scornful of her just now, her mind was in a mess. When she saw Li Min, she felt a little flustered and couldn't do anything. "Okay, Xijun, you don't have to run anymore. The weather is so hot, be careful of heat stroke!" Li Min stopped Wang Xijun softly when he saw Wang Xijun sweating profusely. Teasing is teasing, after all, Wang Xijun's identity is different from Wen'er and Hua'er. Yesterday, he scolded her in a hurry, and he regretted it afterwards. Now seeing Wang Xijun's pitiful look, he felt even more intolerable. "Thank you, Your Highness!" Wang Xijun didn't know what was wrong with him. He didn't dare to make eye contact with Li Min. He lowered his head and bowed, then sat down to peel some fruit for Li Min. Now that Li Min had spoken, Hua'er couldn't say anything more, so she just pouted to express her dissatisfaction. Seeing that the atmosphere in the pavilion was a bit awkward, Wen'er smiled and suggested: "Your Highness, why don't I go get some ice? It's almost noon, and even the pavilion is getting a little hot." Li Min also noticed something was wrong in the atmosphere. His eyes lit up when he heard Wen'er's words, which made him think of a good way to make the girl happy. He first smiled mysteriously, and then replied: "Wen'er, I heard that Zang Bing in the mansion is not It's a lot, so don't waste the ice in the ice cellar. However, I have received some guidance from an immortal and learned a spell to 'turn water into ice'. How about I open your eyes today and create some ice to cool down the heat? " Hearing Li Min's words, Wen'er and Hua'er's eyes lit up, but their faces were filled with doubts. Apparently they didn't believe that Li Min knew the magic of 'turning water into ice'. Wang Xijun, who was sitting there in a daze, was also diverted by Li Min's words. He temporarily put aside the messy thoughts in his mind and stared at Li Min with bright eyes. "Your Highness, are you talking nonsense? Hua'er has seen Yuan Shenxian perform Taoism for His Majesty in the palace. Although it is very magical, I have never heard that he can turn water into ice on such a hot day. "?" Hua'er was bolder and asked bluntly. "Oh? The old immortal you are talking about is Yuan Tiangang?" When Li Min heard the old immortal Yuan Tiangang in Hua'er's mouth, he immediately thought of Yuan Tiangang. The nobles in the Tang Dynasty believed in Taoism, which led to the great development of Taoism. Among them are Several Taoist priests were very famous, and there were two during the Zhenguan period. One was Sun Simiao, who was recommended by Li Min to treat Queen Changsun, and the other was Yuan Tiangang. Unlike Sun Simiao, who specializes in medical skills, Yuan Tiangang is more like an orthodox Taoist priest. His best thing is physiognomy, and he is accurate in observing people. The most famous thing is that he predicted that Wu Zetian would win the Li family. In addition, he also has a nominal disciple Li Chunfeng, but this person is not a Taoist priest. Now he is serving as the Taishi Ling in the court. He is most famous for arithmetic. He and Yuan Tiangang co-authored "Tuibei Tu". It is estimated that The destiny of China for more than two thousand years following the Tang Dynasty is said to be extremely accurate. "Your Highness, please don't call the old immortal by his first name. What if the old immortal hears this and gets angry?" When Li Min called the old immortal Yuan by his first name, Hua'er was so frightened that her face turned pale. They hurriedly spoke to persuade, and even Wen'er looked nervous. It seemed that in their hearts, they really regarded Yuan Tiangang as their??It's so magical. Wang Xijun, on the other hand, didn't react at all. It seemed that she didn't believe in those things about gods and ghosts. "Haha, okay, how about I call him Taoist Yuan from now on? It's not rude, right?" Li Min was deeply troubled by the feudal superstitious thoughts of the two girls. The young one is so superstitious, and when he gets older, he will still be so superstitious. Not becoming a goddess? Seeing Li Min change his words, Wen'er and Hua'er breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, I heard Li Min continue to say: "Actually, I have also had a crush on Taoist Yuan for a long time. Unfortunately, I have no chance to meet him. However, I can guarantee that Taoist Yuan will not be able to do the spell he played today." "Really?" Hua'er and Wen'er expressed doubts at the same time. Although they knew that their master had learned a lot, they still didn't believe it. After all, they had been living with Li Min day and night, and they knew that the words that His Highness Prince Liang sometimes said could not be believed. . "Tch~, you guys are waiting here, and you are not allowed to come out. I'm going to make preparations and make ice for you right away." Li Min hated others for doubting him, so he walked out of the pavilion after saying this to the three girls. Wen'er and the others were even more suspicious now. I hadn't heard of any preparations needed to use magic? His Highness Prince Liang must be bragging again. Li Min went outside and called a waiting maid, and gave a few instructions in a low voice. Then the maid left in a hurry, and soon handed the package to Li Min. Li Min found a hidden place to open it and took a look, and found that it was indeed the saltpeter he wanted to use. This thing has been widely used in the Tang Dynasty. It can be found in pharmacies or dyeing shops. He just asked the maid to come from the royal doctor of the palace. That's coming. "Hua'er, go get a bowl of water!" Hiding the saltpeter in his sleeve, Li Min entered the pavilion and ordered Hua'er very confidently. Hua'er fetched the water and put it on the table with a suspicious look on her face. Wen'er and Xijun also gathered around. Li Min smiled mysteriously at the three women, covered the bowl with the wide sleeve of his left hand, and muttered a few words, "Eat grapes without spitting out grape skins" to stall for time, while the hand in the sleeve put the saltpeter into the bowl. When it feels like it has frozen, then I will follow the example of the magic stick on TV in later generations, draw a circle in the sky with my right hand, point both fingers at the table and shout: "Tai Shang Laojun is as urgent as the law, change!" " As Li Min shouted, he raised his sleeves and exposed the bowl. What was just a bowl of clear water turned into a bowl of cold ice. "Wow~" the three women shouted at the same time, and their suspicion immediately turned into incredulity. They didn't expect that Li Min actually turned water into ice, and he did it right before their eyes. There was no way it could be faked. Wang Xijun even touched it with his fingers and found that it was indeed ice. "Your Majesty Your Majesty, are you really the reincarnation of a god as rumored by the outside world?" Wang Xijun is a person who has experienced in the shopping mall after all, and has strong concentration. He quickly recovered from the shock and stammered Asked Li Min. Although she didn't believe much in ghosts and gods, seeing the scene before her, she couldn't help but not believe it. In her opinion, besides the power of gods and ghosts, what else could turn water into ice in this hot weather? "That must be the case. His Highness must be the reincarnation of a god. Hua'er is so lucky to be able to stay with His Highness day and night. It must be the blessing of my dead parents in heaven" Hua'er lost control of her emotions and crawled on the floor. Li Min cried and said. The first few words could be heard clearly, but after that, she had no idea what she was talking about. Wen'er was also frightened. She looked at Bing on the table and then turned to look at Li Min. Her eyes were wide open and she opened her mouth several times but didn't know what to say. Li Min was very satisfied with the reaction of the three women. Although his performance was full of flaws in the eyes of later generations, and the results were very ordinary. As long as he knew a little knowledge of chemistry, he could guess the mystery. However, the saltpeter system had not yet been discovered. From the perspective of Bing Tang people, it is undoubtedly a 'spell' with extremely shocking effects. After a while, when Hua'er's emotions were almost vented, Wen'er stopped turning her little head back and forth in a daze, and Wang Xijun was already thinking hard about the mystery. Li Xin smiled proudly and continued to brag: "Doesn't it feel incredible? I learned this after studying with an immortal for a long time!" This sentence attracted the attention of all the three girls, and the three little heads nodded in unison. Now they were not only in awe of Li Min, they even regarded him as a first-class god. They did not dare to have any doubts about Li Min's words. Everyone stood there in a well-behaved manner, no longer as casual as before. "Hahaha~, it's so funny to see how you all look!" Li Min looked at the three girls and suddenly laughed loudly, with a look of a successful prank on his face. He smiled and collapsed with his belly in his arms. On the chair, after a while, he gasped and pointed at them: "You you don't really believe that this young master can do any magic, do you?" "Your Highness, you are making fun of the maids again!" Seeing Li Min's appearance, Wen'er and Hua'er immediately said:After waking up, he stamped his feet angrily and said, having been together for so long, Li Min likes to make jokes between the two women when he is bored. Every time he succeeds, he always looks like this, which makes people hate him. Wang Xijun was a little skeptical at first, but now he knew that he had been tricked by Li Min. But they were also wondering: How did His Highness turn water into ice? Li Min laughed for a while, and finally stopped. Seeing the three little girls staring at him with resentful expressions, he couldn't help but want to laugh, but he coughed lightly and said, "Okay. , I stopped laughing, so don¡¯t be angry. How about I teach you how to turn water into ice, and you can use it to tease others in the future?" It was just a joke, there is no need to make all three of them angry. After all, I have to rely on them to take care of my food, clothing, housing and transportation. "Really~, Your Highness, you are so kind!" Hua'er was easier to coax. After hearing Li Min's words, she immediately jumped up and hugged his arm and shouted happily. Wen'er was not really angry to begin with. In fact, she liked Li Min joking with her from the bottom of her heart, because it made her feel very friendly. Wang Xijun was very eager to find out the reason for making ice. She felt that a business opportunity was right in front of her. See if you can catch it? "Hehe, actually this trick is very simple, the key is this thing." Li Min said, stretched out his hand and took out the unused saltpeter. The eyes of the three girls were all focused on the white saltpeter in Li Min's hand. Wang Xijun had been doing business with his father since he was a child. He was well-informed. When he saw the saltpeter, he felt familiar. He reached out and picked up some and put it under his nose to smell it. He smelled it, then stuck out his tongue to taste it, and said with great certainty: "Aren't these just ordinary saltpeters?" When Wang Xijun said this, Wen'er immediately remembered it and exclaimed: "Yes, this is saltpeter. Last time His Highness was injured, one of the medicines contained it was used in it." "Haha, I didn't expect that you two have very sharp eyesight. You recognized this thing right away." Li Min smiled unexpectedly, "Hua'er, go get some more water." Facts speak louder than words, Instead of Li Min laboriously explaining that saltpeter absorbs heat when dissolved in water and freezes, it would be better to let them experience it for themselves. "Yes, Your Highness!" Hua'er agreed and quickly ran out to get water. But things always happened by chance. Just when Hua'er had brought the water and Li Min was about to show off in front of them, a servant suddenly came to report that several important guests were visiting. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 55 Pheasant slave, you must be careful when eating "Brother Six, your pavilion is really nice. It is right next to the lake and is shaded by trees. It is indeed a good place to enjoy the shade." Like a little adult, Li Zhi walked around the pavilion a few times and praised, Si Zi has already Climbing onto Li Min's rocking chair, he was rocking back and forth excitedly. Qinghe and another sister were guarding him on both sides, fearing that Si Zi would fall. That girl was about the same age as Li Zhi and was also one of Li Min's younger sisters. It is also famous in history, that is Fang Yiai's wife, Princess Gaoyang. Of course, she is still a **-year-old little loli. The four of them are distinguished guests who came to visit Li Min. "I asked you little ones, why did you come to me when you didn't go to the palace to escape the heat on such a hot day?" Li Min asked depressedly, biting the fruit. He was originally very happy playing with the three beauties. Occasionally, he could eat some small tofu, but when Li Zhi and the others came, his good mood was completely disturbed. "Well, when I open a palace in the future, I will definitely build a pavilion like this." Li Zhi didn't listen to Li Min's words at all, he just said to himself, completely immersed in his future plans for the palace. Li Min fell with his head on the table. He was completely defeated by these younger brothers and sisters. They came all the way to his place, but they just played and didn't say why they came. They occupied his rocking chair and ate him. fruit, but didn¡¯t even answer his own questions. "Hey, there's a bowl of ice!" At this moment, Li Zhi admired the entire pavilion and walked over to take a rest. Suddenly he saw the bowl of ice made by Li Min made of sand and stone on the table. It was quite hot at the time, so I picked it up and poured it into my mouth. "Don't" Li Min just wanted to shout to stop it. After all, this is ice made of saltpeter. Who knows if it can be eaten directly? Unfortunately, he was still a step late. Because the weather was too hot, half of the ice in the bowl had melted, so Li Zhi swallowed it all in a few mouthfuls. "Youyou drank it all?" Li Min looked at Li Zhi dumbfounded, with a look of pain on his face. "What's wrong, Sixth Brother?" Li Zhi opened his eyes wide, looked at him and asked strangely, "Didn't I just eat your bowl of ice? You wouldn't be so careful, would you?" Li Zhi obviously misunderstood Li Min's expression. "Are youare you okay?" Li Min asked cautiously. He was now considering whether to ask someone to drag Li Zhi out for gastric lavage. It doesn't matter. Just pouring in a few kilograms of laxative medicine would probably achieve similar results. Effect. "It's okay!" Li Zhi replied very easily, but then Li Zhi frowned, which startled Li Zhen. He thought he was going to die of poison, but he saw Li Zhi chirping and asking in a strange way. : "Brother Six, why does the ice in your house taste weird? It seems a bit bitter?" When he was eating, he only felt the coolness brought by the ice water, and now he tasted the taste of the water. "Pheasant slave, do you know about saltpeter?" Li Min asked with a guilty conscience. "I know!" Li Zhi was even more surprised. Sixth brother seemed to be very wrong today? "That thing shouldn't be poisonous, right?" Li Min was a little unsure. Although saltpeter can be used as medicine, there are many highly toxic things in traditional Chinese medicine, and some medicinal materials rely on their toxicity to treat diseases. "Of course it's not poisonous. Sizi used this medicine before when he was sick. I even asked the imperial doctor about it." Li Zhi replied doubtfully, but then he added, "But it doesn't matter if you eat too much saltpeter." Good thing, it will cause diarrhea." "Oh, haha, I feel relieved now." Li Min felt relieved after hearing this, and finally a big stone fell to the ground. Since it was said by the imperial doctor, it must not be poisonous. As for the side effect of diarrhea, he did not ignore it. In my heart, no one can die anyway. "Qinghe, Gao Yang, bring Sizi over here and I'll show you something interesting!" Since Li Zhi was fine, Li Min ignored him and turned to the three sisters who were having fun over there. , Wang Xijun, Wen'er, and Hua'er were all there to look after him, so they didn't notice what happened to Li Min. As soon as he heard that it was something interesting, Sizi immediately jumped from the rocking chair directly onto Qinghe, shouting in a sweet voice: "What an interesting thing, Sizi wants to see it, sister, hurry up and hug me!" Qinghe and Gao Yang were also very curious. They carried Sizi and ran to the table. Wang Xijun and the others ran over impatiently. They had been waiting for Li Min to reveal the secret of water turning into ice. Seeing everyone gathered around the table, Li Min took out the saltpeter he had put away before. The painting had already been painted with water. Then Li Min pointed to the things on the table and said: "Look, this is a A bowl of ordinary water, but this is saltpeter brought from the royal physician to treat illnesses." Except for Wang Xijun¡¯s three daughters, Li Zhi and the other little guys all looked at Li Min inexplicably, wondering what this magical sixth brother was going to do? "Look, now I add saltpeter to the water, guess what will happen."Change? "Li Min picked up the saltpeter and asked everyone with a smile. Now he imitated the teachers in the chemistry experiment class of later generations, looking like a benevolent teacher who taught earnestly. Unfortunately, the students below were not able to do their best, and all of them failed. Shaking their heads, only Wang Xijun and the other three had already guessed in their minds, showing thoughtful expressions. Seeing the expressions of several students, Li Min smiled proudly and slowly poured the saltpeter in his hand into the water. Saltpeter is easily deeper than water, so in the blink of an eye, the white saltpeter powder disappears without a trace. At this time, cold air begins to appear on the water surface, and tiny ice slag is slowly formed, and then more and more ice slag is formed. , and slowly the entire surface formed a block of ice. Although they were mentally prepared, the three girls Wang Xijun were still shocked by the sight that exceeded their imagination. Their mouths were opened wide with expressions of disbelief. As for Li Zhi, Qinghe, and Gao Yang, they were not mentally prepared. Not only were they shocked, they even thought they had seen a ghost. Each of their little faces turned pale with fright, their little chests rose and fell rapidly, they were breathing heavily, and almost screamed loudly. After all, Si Zi was still young. She saw the water in front of her eyes slowly turning into ice. She just felt very interesting. She stretched out her hand to feel on the ice. The biting cold air immediately made her retract her little hand. "Brother Liu, Liu, what kind of spell are you casting?" Li Zhi asked stammering. Although he was watching Li Min pour saltpeter into the water, his first reaction was still 'spell'. After all, this is already the fixed thinking of the ancients on mysterious phenomena. Qinghe and Gao Yang had similar reactions, both looking at Li Min with awe. "Slave Pheasant, how come you are full of feudal superstitions at such a young age? This is obviously just a simple chemical reaction." Li Min said helplessly. After all, Li Zhi is also a prince, so why are you so different from Wang Xijun and others? The same reaction as a little girl? "Your Highness, can water freeze by just putting saltpeter in water?" Wang Xijun seemed to understand something, but still asked in disbelief. "That's right, isn't it very simple?" Someone finally figured it out, Li Min replied happily. However, Li Zhi and Qing He were still a little confused, so they continued: "Actually, this is not a spell at all. Anyone who puts saltpeter into the water can freeze the water!" "Brother Six, are you kidding? How is this possible?" Qinghe asked first. People with a stubborn temper are often synonymous with stubbornness. This little girl is obviously a good example. "I don't believe it either, unless I try it myself!" Gao Yang's temper is very similar to Qinghe's, even more stubborn and willful than Qinghe's. This may be an important reason for her emotional tragedy in the future. "No problem!" This was what Li Min was waiting for, and he immediately asked someone to prepare a few more bowls of water, as well as a lot of saltpeter, enough for everyone to do another experiment. With suspicion and curiosity, Li Zhi and the others followed Li Min's example and added saltpeter to the water. The result was no doubt that the water in the bowl turned into ice without exception. Looking at their 'masterpiece', Li Zhi and the others looked at each other. Everyone felt extremely magical. After the initial shock, they regarded it as an interesting little trick. The two little girls Gao Yang and Qinghe even did it again. Played it again and had a great time. "Wait!" Li Zhi, who was holding the ice in the bowl and looking left and right, reluctant to let go, suddenly turned pale and shouted, attracting everyone's attention. He smiled bitterly and asked Li Min, "Six Brother, the ice I ate just now was not made by you using saltpeter, right?" "Ahem~, pheasant slave, this ahem~, it's not Sixth Brother telling you, you must be careful when eating in the future, don't stuff everything into your stomach, sooner or later there will be big problems!" Li Min started He was still a little embarrassed, but then he shamelessly patted Li Min on the shoulder and gave a serious lesson. "Youyou" Li Zhi had a look of grief and anger on his face, and he couldn't find an excuse to get angry. After all, Li Min was not to blame for this. Who made him greedy for a moment of coolness, so he picked up the ice on the table and ate it? Li Min thought It's too late to stop him. "Ouch~, I have a stomachache!" I don't know if it was a psychological reason or a real drug effect. Li Zhi suddenly felt like a knife in his stomach. He didn't care about causing any more trouble for Li Min and ran down the rockery. He was looking for the toilet, which made the girls Qinghe and Gaoyang laugh. "Brother Six is ??so bad, he always teases Brother Ninth." Sizi has the closest relationship with Li Zhi. When she saw Li Zhi making a fool of himself, although she giggled with joy, she still did not forget to defend her Ninth Brother. . "Sixth brother and I can't be blamed for this." Li Min picked up Sizi and put it on his lap, smiling, "It's such a hot day, why did you come to Sixth Brother if you didn't go to the palace to escape the heat? "He had already asked Li Zhi this question just now, but Li Zhi was only focused on planning his future palace and did not reply at all.?. Hearing Li Min¡¯s question, Xiao Sizi immediately pouted, looking very dissatisfied. Qinghe next to him sighed and said: "Sixth brother, it's not because the weather is too hot. Those of us who have always been in good health have no appetite, not to mention that Sizi has been delicate and frail since he was a child, and has dietary taboos. There are too many. She can't eat this or that. She hasn't eaten well for two or three days. Today, Sizi finally wanted to eat a portion of beggar's chicken, but was stopped by Dr. Sun, saying that chicken was too yang-yang. It¡¯s heavy. The weather is too hot now, so Si Zi shouldn¡¯t eat too much, so I replaced it with duck meat, which Si Zi doesn¡¯t want to eat.¡± When she said this, Qinghe rolled her eyes at Li Min. Of course, the doctor Sun she referred to was Sun Simiao. It was Li Min who recommended him to the palace. Now, in addition to treating Queen Changsun, Sun Simiao also treats Sizi, who has been frail and sick since childhood. According to him, Sizi has some congenital deficiencies and is susceptible to invasion by external evils. Medicines and stones are somewhat toxic, so it is best to focus on dietary supplements. Now everything Sizi eats must be approved by him. Just fine. "Sister Qinghe, don't blame Dr. Sun. Sizi also wants to thank him for curing his mother's illness. It's because Sizi himself is not good and can't eat duck meat." When he said this, Sizi's mouth flattened and he was about to cry. When she came out, although Sizi was very sensible, she was only a three-year-old girl after all. It was not easy for her to understand things so well, and the grievances in her heart could not be hidden no matter what. Seeing such an endearing Si Zi, Li Min couldn't help but hug her tightly. His heart was full of his brother's pity for his little sister. At the same time, he also understood the reason why they came to him. After the last Five Kings Banquet, Who doesn't know that the delicacies of Prince Liang's Mansion are unparalleled in the world? If the Wang family's Dengxian Tower had not launched the authentic Five Kings Banquet early, people would probably come to his house every day to enjoy the autumn breeze. "Okay, Sizi, don't cry. Isn't it just a portion of beggar's chicken? If you don't let me eat it, I won't eat it. There isn't much else here, Brother Six, but there is as much delicious food as you want." Li Min comforted with a smile. It was already noon, and it happened to be time to eat, so Li Min asked Wen'er to make more in the kitchen and eat in the pavilion. Wen'er agreed and went down to prepare. Within a quarter of an hour, a sumptuous meal was served. The staple food was rice, with juice. The dishes were not many but very novel. They were all developed by Li Min in the kitchen based on the dishes that later generations would eat. The style is exquisite and the aroma is fragrant. Considering the hot weather, the main soup is sour radish and duck soup which is very suitable for summer. The sour taste is appetizing, refreshing and nourishing. It was a coincidence that Si Zi had just said that he didn't like duck meat, but as soon as the soup was served, Si Zi sniffed, obviously liking the taste of the soup. "Haha, you are a little late today. I have set the lunch dishes according to my taste. I don't know if they suit your taste. It doesn't matter if you don't like it. I will eat at Liu Ge's place in the evening as well. If you want to eat Just let the kitchen cook everything for you, don't be polite." Li Min looked at the three little girls who were almost drooling and said with a smile. "Brother Six, I just realized today that you talk a lot of nonsense!" Gao Yang rolled his eyes at Li Min and said. She didn't feel hungry at first, but when she was attracted by the fragrant food, she immediately felt as empty as wild food in her stomach. I wanted to start eating right away, but I didn't expect that Li Min kept talking. "You little girl!" Li Min reached out and flicked Gao Yang's forehead in an angry and funny manner. He waved his hand and stopped talking nonsense: "Eat!" The little girls who couldn't wait for a long time immediately picked up their chopsticks, picked up their favorite dishes and stuffed them into their mouths. Sizi picked up a spoon and wanted to drink the old duck soup, but unfortunately his hands were too short and couldn't reach it. Li Min hurriedly He took the spoon and scooped a bowl of soup for Si Zi. Si Zi's maid next to him wanted to come up to serve her, but was stopped by Li Min. There was no need for them to take care of the brother and sister when they were eating, as long as he was there to watch. Li Min and the others had a great time eating, but they all forgot about the unlucky Li Zhi. When Li Zhi came back clutching his stomach, they had almost eaten the food, and Li Zhi was so angry that he left some of the food. He scooped all the dishes into his own bowl and took Si Zi to hide aside to eat, which made Li Min dumbfounded. Maybe it was because of the novelty of the dishes. Not only Qinghe and Gao Yang ate happily, but Sizi also ate a lot, especially the sour radish and old duck soup. Since it was Sun Simiao who ordered Sizi to eat duck meat, it must have been him. The truth is, and Si Zi also likes the sour taste, so Si Zi drank more than a bowl of this soup, and ate less than half a bowl of rice and a lot of vegetables. Li Min and his brothers and sisters looked very happy. Happy. PS: Thank you book friends for your reward and update vote. But I¡¯m really sorry, that old fish with 12,000 updates is really out of his depth, and I have to go to Sanjiang next week, so I only have Some two chapters are saved just in case. Laoyu has also been working hard on the problem of slow response from book friends. Although there is still one chapter every day, the number of words is much more than at the beginning. Next timeLaoyu will work harder next week and strive to achieve about 5,000 words a day. Thank you for your understanding. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 56 The prince and princess are also short of money PS: The first day of Sanjiang, two updates today, and one more chapter before nine o'clock in the evening. Although it was very cool in the pavilion, several people were still sweating after lunch. Wen'er immediately asked people to serve desserts after the meal, which was also the focus of Li Min's careful preparation. I saw several maids bringing each of them a small cup with a lid on it, and silk threads of cool air floating on the surface of the small cup. Li Zhi and the others opened the lid at Li Min's signal, and saw a very brightly colored snow-like object inside the small cup, with some fruit pulp and cheese dotted in it, which looked very appetizing. Hua'er presented the prepared small spoon, and everyone immediately eagerly took a bite. They were immediately conquered by the delicate, smooth, and cool taste. The sweetness was accompanied by a strong milky fragrance, which made people taste it. Once you take one bite, you can't help but want to take a second bite. This is Li Min's homemade ice cream. Several main raw materials such as milk, cream, honey, and egg yolk are mixed in a certain proportion, and then placed in an ice cellar to freeze. After hardening, take it out and add the prepared fruit pulp and cheese crumbs. The taste is It was definitely no worse than any ice cream he had eaten in his previous life. "Brother Liu, this thing is so delicious!" Gao Yang praised loudly while eating. Ice cream is already popular among girls, and in such a hot weather, having a bite of ice cream that is cold and sweet is absolutely unparalleled. enjoy. "Of course, this thing is called ice cream. Not only is it extremely delicious, but it can also relieve the heat. It is the best cold drink in summer." Li Min said proudly, but it was a pity that Qinghe and the others were so focused on tasting the delicious food that no one listened to his show off. . At this time, little Sizi looked at his brother and sister's cup, and then looked at his own. Suddenly he pouted and said angrily: "Brother Six, you are biased, why is it that Sizi's ice cream is only half a bowl, but yours is all?" Is it full?" Sizi's words attracted Li Zhi and the others who were eating fiercely. They looked at the ice cream in Sizi's hand and found that it was indeed only half a bowl. "Sizi, although this ice cream can relieve the heat, it is not advisable to eat too much, especially for a child like you. Eating too much will cause stomachache." Li Min replied helplessly. Originally, he didn't want Sizi to eat it. Eating ice cream, but if everyone has it, Sizi doesn't have it. It seems that he is too cruel as an elder brother, so he asked Wen'er to give Sizi a small portion. Unexpectedly, the sharp-eyed Sizi discovered it all at once. question. Hearing Li Min's words, Sizi immediately pouted his mouth unhappily. After just tasting the deliciousness of the ice cream, the little girl immediately fell in love with this kind of food. But she didn't expect that the sixth brother who always loved her would also be with that person. Just like Dr. Sun, he stopped himself from eating the things he liked. "Si Zi is obedient, and Sixth Brother is also doing it for you!" Li Zhi also knew that Sixth Brother was doing it for Sizi's good, so he tried to persuade him, and his two sisters, Qinghe and Gao Yang, also spoke to make Sizi happy. "Don't be angry, Sizi. Otherwise, Sixth Brother will tell you a lot of nice stories later and play with Sizi all afternoon, okay?" Li Min knelt down and said in a soft voice, about coaxing the child. He was still somewhat aware that if he wanted to divert their attention from one thing, he had to attract them with another thing that made them more interested. "Really? That's great. Sizi likes to listen to stories the most!" Sizi clapped his hands and shouted happily when he heard that Sixth Brother was going to tell him a story. Children all like to listen to stories, and Sizi is no exception. However, although Li Shimin loved Si Zi, he was busy with government affairs and had no time to spend with her. Queen Changsun was in the hospital, so only Concubine Yang took care of Si Zi. Concubine Yang grew up in the palace and knew nothing more than what she read in books. Some short stories simply couldn't satisfy Si Zi's requirements. Poor little Si Zi usually had no one to tell her a story when she wanted to hear it. Now that Sixth Brother wanted to tell her a story, she was naturally dancing for joy. "Sixth brother, what should we do?" Li Zhi asked while eating the ice cream in his hand. They planned to stay at Li Min's place for the whole afternoon. They couldn't do anything interesting to kill the time. "This is simple. Wen'er, go to the room and bring us the things we often play with!" Li Xin ordered with a smile. When it comes to eating, drinking and having fun, Li Xin thinks he is no worse than anyone else. He can casually use the same game methods in later generations. , which is enough for the children to have a good time. "Brother Six, is this the fun thing you said?" Li Zhi asked, pointing to the pile of cardboard on the table. Wen'er quickly took the thing and put it on the table. Just now, Li Min praised this thing very highly, saying that they would be obsessed with it after seeing it, but this is not just an ordinary piece of cardboard. Well, it doesn¡¯t look interesting no matter how you look at it? Gao Yang and Qinghe also looked at Li Min with puzzled faces. "This thing is called poker, uh~" Li Min was suddenly startled. He remembered that poker was the English transliteration, and the people of the Tang Dynasty couldn't explain it, so he hurriedly changed his words, "Of course it can also be called cards. It is a game. props." "But how to play this?" Li Zhi turned over with his handsLooking at the playing cards, I found some inexplicable patterns and numbers painted on them, which seemed quite complicated. Although life in the Tang Dynasty was wonderful for Li Min, it was a bit boring in his spare time. After all, there were too few entertainment methods in this era, especially at night, in an era without computers and TVs, it was simply a nightmare for Li Min. In desperation, Li Min could only play cards that he often played in his previous life, and spent time playing landlords with Wen'er and Hua'er every night. "The rules of this thing are very simple, you will understand if I tell them once!" Li Min spread the cards and explained to them the differences between the four suits, and then explained the rules of Landlords again. Afraid that they would not understand, Li Min called Wen'er and Hua'er over again and played it again for them to watch. Now everyone knew how to play it, and after playing it a few times, they were immediately hooked on this extremely interesting game. Li Min no longer bothered with the game, and ran away to play by himself. "Brother Six, can you tell Sizi a story now?" Sizi was very well-behaved just now. Although she was young and couldn't understand how the cards were played, she still patiently waited for Li Min to settle Li Zhi and the others before asking. road. "Okay, Brother Six will first tell Si Zi a story about Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs Bah~, it's the story of Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs!" Li Min sweated profusely, almost turning a good fairy tale into an evil one. It is an adult story. This is all due to the influence of the Internet in later generations. Any messy stories dare to be posted on it. Li Min is also one of the victims. There are so many fairy tales for Li Min to entertain children, "Andersen's Fairy Tales" and "Grimm's Fairy Tales" are enough for him to tell for several months. There is also "One Thousand and One Nights", which has more stories, but Li Min didn't dare to tell it after thinking about it. What he watched was the unabridged version on the Internet, which was perverted and bloody. It was really not suitable for someone as pure as Si Zi. little girl listens. After Li Min improved the European fairy tales, Si Zi was immersed in one interesting story after another. Children usually only have one reaction after listening to stories for a long time, and that is to feel sleepy. Especially after a meal, the blood in the body is concentrated in the stomach to digest food, and the brain will naturally feel sleepy, so I listened to three stories, Si Zi He fell asleep in Li Min's arms. He handed Sizi to Wen'er and asked her to take Sizi back to her bedroom to sleep. After all, she had been weak since she was a child and would easily get sick if she slept in the pavilion. "Four and two, I won again! Hahaha~" As soon as he sent Sizi away, he heard Gao Yang's excited laughter, and then heard her shouting loudly: "Give me money, give me money quickly." !¡± Li Min turned around and saw Gao Yang standing with one foot on the table, pointing at Li Zhi and Qinghe and shouting arrogantly. Li Min was speechless for a while. These little guys were really able to draw inferences from one example. He just taught them how to play, but in the end, they used cards as a gambling tool without any teacher, and they had a great time playing. In fact, this is not surprising. Gambling was common among the nobles of the Tang Dynasty. Li Min had already seen it at the Five Kings Banquet last time. No matter what he played, he had to add a bonus. In fact, it was gambling in disguise. As a prince, Li Zhi and the princesses have been influenced by it since childhood, so it is not surprising that they used it for gambling for the first time playing cards. Li Zhi took out his money bag with a frustrated look on his face and poured it down for a long time. In the end, he only poured out a few copper coins. He had lost a lot just now, and these few copper coins were already his entire possessions. Qinghe's situation was not good either. She had better luck than Li Zhi. She won a few games at first, but she didn't expect Gao Yang to suddenly kill everyone. After becoming a landlord, he won seven games in a row, losing both her and Li Zhi's money. Empty. "Sister Seventeen, this is what I ordered, do you like it or not?" Li Zhi angrily pushed a few copper coins and said in a rogue manner. According to regulations, each person must give out ten copper coins as a lottery jackpot in each round. These few coins of his Of course not enough. "Hey, Pheasant Slave, you are a royal prince after all, how can you act like a rogue?" Of course Gao Yang, a shrewd girl, refused and pointed at Pheasant Slave angrily and scolded. Gao Yang and Li Zhi were actually born in the same year, but Gao Yang's birth month was older than Li Zhi's, so she was Li Zhi's older sister. Li Zhi was really afraid of this shrewd young lady. When Gao Yang got angry, he immediately scared him to the point of losing all his rogue energy. He shrank his head and looked at Qinghe for help. Qinghe covered his money bag and said with a helpless expression: "I have nothing left. There are not many bets left, if Gao Yang continues to win like this, this little money won¡¯t be able to support more than a few games.¡± "Sister Seventeen, how about I write an IOU?" When Li Zhi saw that Qinghe couldn't help him, he had no choice but to choose the last option. "It's not impossible to write an IOU, but" When Gao Yang said this, he rolled his eyes and looked at Li Zhi with a smirk on his face. Suddenly he stretched out his hand, snatched the jade pendant from Li Zhi's waist and said with a smile, "But just leave this jade pendant with me first as a mortgage!" Li Zhi accidentally let Gao Yang succeed. He immediately became anxious and shouted loudly while grabbing it: "Sister Seventeen! Give it back to me! That was given to me by my father, I can't give it to you!"   "No, this is a mortgage for the money you owe. I will give it to you after you repay the money." Gao Yang happily held up the jade pendant and danced to prevent Li Zhi from reaching it. Girls' bodies develop early, and Gao Yang's He was half a head taller than Li Zhi, so Li Zhi couldn't get it no matter how hard he tried. While the two were fighting, a big hand suddenly reached out and took the jade pendant from Gao Yang's hand. No one in the pavilion except Li Min had the courage. He took the jade pendant in his hand, looked at it, and smiled at Gao Yang: "Sister Qi, are you really greedy? You want to exchange it for a jade pendant for just a few cents?" "Tch~, I didn't say I wanted it, I just used it as a mortgage." Gao Yang tried to snatch it back from Li Min, but failed several times, so he replied with disdain. "Okay, isn't it just a few cents? Brother Six will pay it back for the pheasant slave." Li Min threw the jade pendant to Li Zhi and said to Gao Yang with a smile. "Humph, you are still rich, Sixth Brother. Unlike us sisters who have not left the palace, it is not easy for us to save private money." Gao Yang was still unwilling to get the jade pendant he had always wanted, but since Sixth Brother had agreed to pay for it, When the pheasant slave paid the debt, she couldn't mess around, so she could only say sourly. "Thank you, Sixth Brother, you are my great benefactor!" Li Zhi took the jade pendant and rushed forward to hug Li Min's thigh in an exaggerated manner, with a grateful expression on his face. But Li Min won't be fooled by this kid. Li Zhi is just a wallflower with no sense of moral integrity, and he might sell himself out at some point. "Gao Yang, from what you said, you seem to be short of money. What's going on?" Li Min turned to Gao Yang, who was still angry and asked. Ordinarily, the princes and princesses like them, even if they haven't left the palace to open a mansion, But he shouldn't have to worry about money. Hearing Li Min ask about this matter, Qinghe's eyes suddenly brightened up next to him, and her eyes immediately turned to Li Min with a golden light. She ran to Li Min very affectionately, hugged Li Min's arm and said coquettishly: " Sixth brother, you can¡¯t remember your life in the palace before. Princes and princesses like us in the palace have to pay for food and clothing from the palace, so they basically don¡¯t give us money. Sometimes we can only get money from our father. I received some silver from my mother¡¯s reward, but it¡¯s not a lot. It¡¯s not even enough to reward the palace people, let alone buy anything?¡± "Yes, Sixth Brother, princes like us are better off. When we reach a certain age, we can leave the palace and build a mansion, and our monthly salary will be based on that of a first-grade prince. But like Sister Qinghe, as long as they are not married, they cannot build a mansion. Even though they are in the palace, I have no worries about food and clothing, but I want to buy something I like, but I can't even get the money together." Li Zhi also began to express his bitterness. Although it was a bit exaggerated, most of it was the truth. Li Min didn¡¯t expect that the rules in the palace were quite strict. It probably had something to do with the fact that Empress Changsun was very strict with the management of the palace. Even the rules for the use of the princes and princesses were very strict. She probably didn¡¯t want their children to develop the habit of lavish spending. "Sixth brother, you are now a well-known rich man in the royal family. The Five Kings Drunk you created is a huge profit. I heard that the sales are very popular now. It is not an exaggeration to describe it as making a fortune every day. Can you do the same? We younger brothers and sisters, for example, let us have some share or something, let us also make some small money to spend, so as not to have to collect money for several months to buy something." Qinghe is the oldest girl, and she is very thoughtful. He was also the one who shook Li Min's arms and kept acting coquettishly. "Sister Eleven, you have a really big appetite. Don't even think about taking a share. After all, Brother Six doesn't own that winery. Uncle Wang Hejian and Uncle Wang Jiangxia both have shares in it. I heard last time The eldest brother wanted to gain some share, but they both rejected him, so let's forget about it." Although Li Zhi is not old, he is very well-informed and even knows the last time Li Chengqian was rejected. "Um" Li Min was also a little embarrassed. There was no need to think about the winery. As long as Li Daozong, the miser, was around, no one could get involved, not even tea frying. That was the main source of the palace's expenses. In addition to the Wang family's properties, he only has a coal mine that has not yet started construction, and there is no profitable industry at all. "Brother Six, please help us." Gao Yang, the annoying girl, also came up and hugged Li Min's arm and said coquettishly. Seeing that Li Min was a little embarrassed, the little girl added, "Actually, you don't need to earn too much money. , as long as it covers our daily expenses.¡± Gao Yang's words reminded Li Min that Qinghe and the others usually only spent some money when they went out of the palace occasionally. In addition, they rewarded the palace people in the palace. In fact, each person didn't need much money at all. As long as they found a way to give They just earn some pocket money. Li Min immediately felt relaxed when he thought of this. When it came to ways to make small money, he had a lot of ideas, and there was one right in front of him. As long as it was done properly, it would definitely satisfy Qinghe and the others. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 57 Opening a Cold Drink Shop (Second Update) "Wen'er, let someone bring you another ice cream." Li Min thought of a way to help Qinghe and the others earn pocket money, but he didn't say it directly. Instead, he ordered Wen'er. "Brother Six, we've all begged you, are you still in the mood to eat ice cream?" Li Zhi held Li Min's thigh and raised his head and said, with a very dissatisfied face, but the boy then shouted to Wen'er who had not gone far. Said, "I want a double portion!" "Me~Me too!" When the two little girls who were pretending to be pitiful heard that they wanted to eat ice cream, they couldn't help it anymore and shouted loudly. "Okay, let's all get up!" Li Min shook his shoulders and found that Qinghe and Gao Yang were hugging each other really tightly. He had no choice but to say, "You are such an old man, and you are still playing rogue with Sixth Brother? Isn't it just to make some money?" Pocket money? I have an idea!" "Really~!" Gao Yang and Qinghe immediately jumped up happily upon hearing this. They were convinced of the talent of their sixth brother. Otherwise, how could they make things like Wu Wang Zui and cement? ¡°Brother Six, please tell me, how do you make money?¡± Li Zhi also stood up excitedly and asked with great anticipation. "Do you still remember the little trick I taught you before lunch today?" Li Min asked as he sat down, picked up the fruit and took a bite. "Remember, isn't that the one who uses saltpeter to make ice" Qinghe answered with a puzzled look on his face at first, but in the middle of the sentence, his face suddenly lit up and he shouted excitedly: "Ah! I understand, Brother Six, you Do you want us to sell ice?¡± Hearing Qinghe¡¯s words, Li Zhi and Gao Yang also understood. In this hot weather, ice used to cool down has always been a very precious thing. Even their father Li Shimin used ice to reward ministers. Although they are princes and princesses, their daily use of ice is limited, and the quantity is not large. Generally, they only use it for food and to cool down when the weather is particularly hot. Once it is used up, it will be gone. If saltpeter is used to make ice for sale at this time, it will definitely attract countless people to rush for it. After all, except for a few wealthy nobles, few families can dig a huge ice cellar to store ice. But after Li Zhi was happy for a while, he immediately thought of a question, so he asked: "Brother Six, your method is good, but this saltpeter ice is not edible, otherwise you will definitely get diarrhea like me. of?" "Idiot, you wouldn't let someone design a mezzanine container. Put saltpeter and water in the mezzanine for cooling, put some clean water inside, and then just use the ice inside." Li Min slapped Li Zhi on the head and scolded him. He said that when he first met Li Zhi, Li Min was still thinking about trying to please this brother who might sit on the throne in the future. However, after getting along with him for this period of time, he now only regards Li Zhi as his younger brother and should fight. Hit and scold when necessary. This is the way brothers should get along. "Yeah, why didn't I expect that Sixth Brother is smarter!" Although he was hit on the head, Li Zhi still had a smile on his face. Compared with other brothers, Li Zhi still likes to be with Li Min, because he is very relaxed in front of him, and there is no need to worry about etiquette. Everyone forgets their identity as princes while playing around, just like brothers and sisters in ordinary families. "In addition, this saltpeter ice making method has another advantage, that is, after the saltpeter is used, it can be used repeatedly after drying in the sun, so the cost is extremely low. When the price is set at a price that most people can accept, it will definitely make everyone People are flocking to it like birds." Li Min has already thought of the cold drink shops of later generations. If one could appear in the Tang Dynasty, the business would definitely be booming. At this time, Wen'er had already brought the ice cream. According to Li Zhi's request, the three of them had double portions. With the food in front of them, Li Zhi and the others no longer care about anything else, they just grab it and eat it. Sizi is not here anyway, so there is no need to worry about her making trouble. After taking a few bites, Li Min stopped and said, "My plan is to ask you to invest in opening a cold drink shop. It doesn't matter if you don't have the money. Brother Liu, I can lend you some first. The items I sell are ice cream like this." The cold drinks can come in a variety of styles, and I believe that once launched, they will definitely attract many people to try them.¡± "Brother Six, let's not talk about the money issue for now, but if we open a shop, don't we have anyone?" Li Zhi suddenly thought of a key issue. The people around them are all people in the palace. They cannot leave the palace casually, let alone Help them manage the store? "Pheasant slave, why are you so stupid? Brother Six came up with the solution. Will he let it go?" Qinghe said with contempt. "Haha, if you can trust Brother Six, then you just need to pay, and I will help you with the rest. Then you can just wait and count the money." When Li Min said this, his eyes secretly looked at Looking at Wang Xijun standing next to him, he was having a headache about how to deal with the maid who came to his door. Now he could just let her manage the ice drink shop, which would kill two birds with one stone. "Wang Xijun was a little disappointed, she also sawI wanted to tell my father about the huge profits in making ice from saltpeter today, and then promote it in my Dengxian Tower, but I didn¡¯t expect that these princes and princesses would take the lead. If they did this, even if they knew about saltpeter I don't dare to use the method of making ice in a restaurant. After all, the other party is a noble prince and princess. Who dares to steal business from them so blindly? Hearing Li Min's promise, Li Zhi, Qinghe, and Gao Yang almost jumped up with excitement. Now they no longer have to worry about not having enough pocket money, and they don't have to make a fool of themselves when rewarding the palace people. Just reward them with a little money. I feel distressed for a long time. Next, the heads of the three little guys came together to discuss how many contributions each person could contribute. Even though they had been crying about poverty in front of Li Min just now, as princes and princesses, they still had some private money. The last three The total amount of people's money was 50 yuan, which was indeed a little less. They rented a small store, bought some shop equipment, raw materials, etc., and hired some people. This amount of money is probably still a little short, even if it is the Li Min Gang. They make up for it, and the final store will not be too big. After listening to Li Min's analysis, Qinghe, an ambitious little girl, was not satisfied with opening a small store. She persuaded Li Zhi and Gao Yang to let them agree to recruit more people to become shareholders. Anyway, there were so many brothers and sisters in the palace. It's the same with them. When they come to the palace to talk about it, they won't be afraid that they won't rush to buy shares. Li Min was also very impressed by Qinghe's generous idea. He didn't expect that this girl actually had a talent for business. If she did it this way, she might really become famous. The matter of opening a cold drink shop was settled in this way. Next, Li Min played cards with them for a while. He knew more card games than Landlords. It was just a way to kill time anyway, so he played all the card games he could think of. They all taught it to Li Zhi and they had a great time playing. Maybe it was due to the weather. Sizi woke up after about an hour of sleep. It was already three or four o'clock in the afternoon. Li Min said in the morning that he would prepare a rich dinner for Sizi and the others, and there was no time now. It was early. After all, they had to go back to the palace, so I asked them what they wanted to eat. "Brother Six, we don't know much about the situation in your house, so we might as well let you watch the preparations. In the end, we can make a few novel and delicious dishes, just like the new dishes at the Five Kings Banquet. Same!" Li Zhi thought for a while and finally suggested with a smile. He liked to eat the new dishes at the Five Kings Banquet. Li Min also spread the cooking methods to the palace, but after eating them for so many days, No matter how novel the dishes are, they are no longer novel, so Li Zhi, who likes the new and hates the old, made such a request. "Pheasant slave is right, I think so too, Brother Six, please don't let us down." Gao Yang also responded mischievously. Sizi was very well-behaved, but he said in a coquettish voice: "Sizi listens to Sixth Brother. No matter what Sixth Brother does, I like to eat it." As a result, Li Min became very affectionate and vowed to make Sizi Satisfied with the food. "You two are really greedy. You can make those dishes no matter what you want. I think the dishes for lunch are good. Brother Liu, don't be too difficult." After all, Qinghe is older and knows things better. There are more than them, and she also learned cooking from her mother in the palace, so she knows that cooking is not as simple as most people think. "Haha, Qinghe is still sensible!" Li Min put down his Sizi, patted Qinghe on the shoulder and said with a smile, but then turned to Li Zhi and Gao Yang and said, "It's not impossible for you to eat novel dishes, but I want to Go to the kitchen to see what ingredients are available, and then ask the chef in the house to make new dishes for you to eat." "Huh~, Sixth Brother? You can actually cook?" Qinghe asked in surprise. Although Li Min made steamed eggs for Si Zi at the last Five Kings Banquet, the method was very simple and was nothing. Although the dishes at the Five Kings' Banquet were all invented under the guidance of Li Min, very few people knew about it. Most people only thought that the cooks in Prince Liang's Mansion were brilliant. No one would have thought that those dishes were invented by the majestic Prince Liang, so Qinghe That's why I asked. "Haha, I don't know how to cook, but I can instruct others to cook." Li Min said with a smile. In his previous life, he only liked to taste delicious food, but he couldn't cook it at all. He only knew the general method of each dish in his mind. If Without the help of a good chef, he would never be able to make those delicious dishes. "Okay, you guys play with Si Zi here for a while, I'm going to the kitchen." Li Min touched Si Zi's face, raised his head and said to Qinghe and the others. "Brother Six, it's so boring for us to stay here. Why don't we all go with you and let us open our eyes and see how the delicacies of Prince Liang's Mansion are made?" Qinghe said with excitement, she The drunkard is not interested in drinking, so he plans to take this opportunity to learn a few tricks. After all, cooking is one of the must-learn subjects for girls in the Tang Dynasty, even princesses are no exception. "I agree too, let's go together!" Gao YangThe girls were also in high spirits, not to mention Sizi. Children liked to join in the fun the most. Only Li Zhi was poisoned by the "gentleman far away from the kitchen". He seemed a little hesitant for a while, but in the end he couldn't stand the two of them. Sister's threat and Sizi's plea also nodded in agreement. Since they want to go, Li Min won't stop them. Anyway, there is nothing invisible. So he took the four little guys through several courtyards and finally came to the courtyard where the palace kitchen was located. The kitchen of Prince Liang's Mansion is divided into two parts. The smaller one on the right is a high-end kitchen, which is specially used to cook meals for Li Min, Prince Liang, and some important stewards in the mansion. The large kitchen on the left is where the servants eat. Li Min took them directly into the small kitchen on the right, but what he didn't expect was that as soon as he entered the yard, he saw the kitchen steward Lao Wu and his gang sharpening knives, and the ones they were sharpening were not for kitchen use. The kitchen knife was a sharp-edged knife, which shocked Li Ming. Could it be that these cooks were going to rebel? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 58 Killing Pigs and Eating Meat PS: Today is the same as yesterday, there are still two updates, and there will be a second update before nine o'clock. When Lao Wuyi saw Li Min coming in, he was frightened and hurriedly threw away the knife in his hand. He ran to Li Min to plead guilty, saying that he should not have bumped into the prince. Judging from his appearance, he was probably very frightened. Who could I didn't expect Li Min to come in at this time. "I said, Lao Wu, what are you doing? The knife you sharpened doesn't seem to be a cooking knife?" Li Min calmed down. As long as he is not rebelling, it will be fine. He did not bring any guards in the house. If it is true, Surrounded by these chefs who play with knives every day, it will probably turn into a pile of good pork belly in the blink of an eye. "Your Highness, today is the day for meat in the house. I bought a few pigs and was planning to sharpen my knife and kill them. I didn't expect that I bumped into the prince and your highnesses. Please forgive me!" Lao Wu said with a wry smile. The food for the servants of the palace is still good, and they are required to eat meat once every half month. However, after the economic situation of the palace has improved recently, Gao Zhong, the head of the palace's internal affairs, has asked people to eat meat once every ten days as a reward for the servants. Today It happened to be a meat-free day. "Oh, that's it." Li Min also knew that the palace had such a rule, "Okay, get up and leave the pig killing to others. I have some dishes for you to cook." "Brother Six, is it fun to kill pigs?" Before Lao Wu stood up, Si Zi next to him pulled Li Min's sleeve and asked. "Huh~?" Li was stunned for a moment, looked at Si Zi, and found that the little girl had a curious look on her face, as if she had some bad intentions. "Sizi, killing pigs is not fun. Those pigs are ugly and dirty, and their screams are unpleasant. When they are slaughtered, they are bloody and bloody. It will give you nightmares when you look at them." Qinghe also knows Sizi's character well and knows that this little pig The girl was curious about everything and was afraid that she really wanted to see some pig slaughtering, so she immediately tried to dispel her idea. "Butbut Sizi really wants to see it. I have never seen what a pig looks like." Sizi said pitifully. The meat of the nobles of the Tang Dynasty was generally mutton, and they also ate more venison, but they rarely ate pork. This may be because the appearance of pigs is really unflattering, and they like to roll in the mud, so they have always been favored by the nobles. It is regarded as a vulgar and dirty thing, and its meat is not even bothered to be eaten. Therefore, the main consumer groups of pork are generally ordinary people and the large servant class. As the most noble princess of the Tang Dynasty, it was of course impossible for Sizi to have ever eaten pork. She even learned about pigs from the palace's mouth. "This" Li Min hesitated for a moment and was about to give up the idea of ??Si Zi, but then suddenly there was a loud howling of pigs from the yard opposite the big kitchen. It was probably that the pigs waiting to be slaughtered also realized that they were in a bad situation and began to In the last moments of the pig's life, he howled to express his protest against this unfair world. It was the first time he heard such a miserable sound of pig killing, but Sizi seemed very excited. He no longer cared about whether Li Min agreed or not. He ran a few steps and rushed to the yard of the big kitchen. There was only a gap between the two kitchens. The courtyard wall also had a corner door open for easy passage. By the time Qinghe realized what he was doing and wanted to stop him, Sizi had already run through the corner door. "Forget it, let's go together, don't scare Si Zi." Li Min said helplessly. He often saw pig killings in his previous life when he was a child. There was a special pig killing machine in the small village where his grandfather lived. The butcher will attract a group of children to watch every time he kills a pig, and no matter how many times he watches it, he will never get tired of it, and he will still run to watch it excitedly next time. Turning around the corner door between the two kitchens, everyone was surprised by the lively scene that greeted them. They saw several stone platforms specially used for slaughtering livestock set up in the yard. Each stone platform was tied with ropes. There was a big, fat black pig, and there were several people beside it who were responsible for holding the fat pig down to prevent them from breaking away from the rope. The screams of the fat pigs and the shouts of people were so loud that it made people's ears hurt. Compared with the cleanliness and tidiness of the small kitchen, the large kitchen is not so particular. The ground is full of potholes and there is dirty water in some places. Sizi is standing on tiptoes on a high ground, stretching his neck to look at it curiously. Pig on the stone platform. Li Min took a few steps and picked up Si Zi, firstly so that she could see more clearly, and secondly so that when she got scared, she could at least hide in his arms. "Your Highness, is thisthis pig still being killed?" Lao Wu also followed in and asked cautiously. Li Zhi and Lao Wu all knew each other, and they were afraid that the bloody scene of killing pigs would scare some of their highnesses. "It's okay, just do whatever you want." Li Min said this and turned to Li Zhi and said, "If you are afraid, just go out and wait. I will take care of Sizi." "Tch~, Sixth Brother, you underestimate us too much. Last time I went hunting, I shot a deer myself!" Gao Yang first shouted dissatisfied. Li Shimin likes hunting, except for some regular and large-scale hunting. In addition to field hunting, some small-scale hunting is also held from time to time, and there are alsoHe likes to invite all his sons, daughters and ministers to compete together. I guess Gao Yang is the deer he shot when he went with Li Shimin last time. "Oh? I didn't expect our Gao Yang to be a goddess archer!" Li Min said with a smile. He had forgotten that this was in the Tang Dynasty. It was not like in later generations. When a grown man reaches more than 20 years old, he may not even have a chicken. I have never killed one before, but here, a **-year-old little princess has already slaughtered wild animals with her own hands. At this moment, Lao Wu's side was ready. First, a tall and strong guy came out of each stone platform, holding a stick with an iron hoop on one end. He swung it and hit the pig behind the ear. The man knocked the pig unconscious, and then another person took a cow-ear sharp knife and stabbed it in the pig's neck very skillfully. When the knife was pulled away, dark red pig blood immediately flowed out, and there was a basin underneath. At this time, the pig was also awakened by the severe pain, and began to struggle and howl desperately. However, the people around him pinned it to the stone platform and could not struggle away at all. As more and more blood flowed out, the pig's howl also became louder. It slowly weakened, and then slowly only the dying moans were left. When she saw this, Sizi was so scared that she covered her eyes with her hands. After all, the scene in front of her was still too bloody for her. However, the child's curiosity made her a little unwilling. After a while, Yes, he opened a gap with his fingers and looked out secretly with his big eyes. After all the blood was drained, the pig was completely dead. The people around the stone platform lifted the pig and threw it into a large pot of boiling water. After a while, they lifted it out again, then blew it, shed its hair, and finally put it into the pig's head. The boiled rosin was poured onto the pig, and some of the hair that could not be scraped off was just stuck off. The shed pig was no longer as dirty as before, but became white and fat, and even looked a little cute. But what happened after that was not cute. The next step was to disembowel them. Li Zhi and the others immediately died. Although they had shot many small animals to death, it was still the first time they saw the colorful intestines and internal organs flowing all over the floor. Once, everyone said they couldn't stand it anymore, and ran out after a while covering their mouths, while Si Zi, as expected, got into Li Min's arms and acted like an ostrich. Li Min was fine. He was used to seeing it before. Even looking at the pieces of pork that had been divided into pieces, he started to drool. This was not because Li Min was abnormal, but because he remembered that he had not eaten pork for a long time. Now, thinking of the fat but not greasy braised pork; the sweet and sour sweet and sour pork; the sweet and sour pork, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, and other delicacies, Li Min's glutton was hooked again, and he didn't care anymore. Regardless of his identity, he called Lao Wu to give some instructions. Without waiting for the embarrassed Lao Wu to object, he took Si Zi to the small kitchen. As a person who loves to eat, Li Min of course attaches great importance to the kitchen. Now the small kitchen is painted with cement inside and outside, and Li Min also ordered a batch of porcelain tiles, which have been pasted in the kitchen. In addition, the internal layout has also been changed under Li Min's personal guidance, so now the interior of the small kitchen is almost the same as the kitchens of later large hotels. The chefs and helpers inside are all dressed in white chef uniforms and wearing high hats. There is a strict division of labor in every step of the operation, and hygiene is the focus that Li Min asked Lao Wu to pay close attention to, so the whole kitchen feels quite neat and clean. As soon as Li Zhi and the others came in, they were immediately shocked by this modern kitchen. Although they had not eaten the delicious food yet, seeing such a neat and orderly kitchen made them look forward to it. The cooks all knew Li Min, and they all saluted when they saw him coming in. Li Min nodded with satisfaction. After a while, Lao Wu also came back, carrying some things in his hand. Li Min's sharp eyes immediately recognized that among them were fine pork belly and tenderloin, as well as two pig feet and several pieces of pork. Skin. Li Min has also chosen the ingredients for Li Zhi and the others. As a carnivore, Li Min has never cared much about vegetables, so Lao Wu orders the vegetarian dishes himself, and he mainly chooses duck meat. And fish meat, this is mainly to take care of Si Zi. Let¡¯s not talk about duck meat. Sun Simiao personally recommended it. The fish meat is Li Min¡¯s own decision. After all, it is always right for children to eat some fish, which can promote intellectual development. Duck Li Min asked Lao Wu to make three cups of duck, crispy duck and iced plum duck. In addition, he also made the Lao duck soup for noon because Si Zi likes to drink it. Li Min didn't like to eat fish in his previous life, so he didn't know much about how to cook fish, so he made a few dishes here and there. One was the fish head tofu that Li Min had eaten before, and the other was sweet and sour Yellow River carp. Authentic Yellow River carp, Li Min specially ordered Lao Wu to buy it on the edge of the Yellow River. The last one is Dao fish balls. According to the later Fuzhou fish ball method, it is made of fish meat and flour as the skin, and shrimp meat is wrapped inside. It is bigger than Si Zi's. The fist is even bigger. After giving these instructions, Li Min went behind Li Zhi's back and told Lao Wu how to make pork and pig's feet. Then he left the kitchen and waited in the front hall for a while. The dishes prepared in the kitchen were served one after another. This time, Li Min specifically ordered it to be held like a formal banquet.There is a separate meal system, and each person has a snack table. The dishes on Li Zhi's and others' tables are all the same, but Li Min's is different. Except for a few similar vegetarian dishes, the meat dishes on Li Min's table are not fish and mutton, but the pork he asked Lao Wu to prepare just now. The dishes are very simple, only braised pork, sweet and sour pork, sweet and sour pork loin and stuffed pork There are four kinds of feet, and there is also a pig skin jelly made from pig skin, mixed with vinegar and garlic juice. These were Li Min's favorite dishes in his previous life. After everyone sat down, Li Ming said with a smile: "Come on, let's try the food cooked by Brother Six. How do you like it?" After saying that, he didn't care about Li Zhi and the others, and he took a piece of braised pork with an attractive red color and threw it away. When it comes to your mouth, you will definitely feel that it was made by Lao Wu himself. Although it is the first time to make this dish, it has already cooked the characteristics of braised pork that is fat but not greasy, and is soft and melts in the mouth. "Hey, Brother Six, why is your food different from ours?" Li Zhi took a few bites of the food and found that it was really delicious. However, he accidentally glanced at Li Min's table and discovered a problem, so he asked road. When Qinghe and the others heard this, they all noticed this problem and looked at Li Min with doubtful eyes. "Hmm~, is this a problem?" Li Min had already thought of a countermeasure in his mind, and he deliberately hesitated and replied with a sad face: "Oh, actually you don't know, Brother Six and I have some physical problems during this time. The doctor gave me a strange prescription, asking me to eat more pork during this period, but you must not spread the word, otherwise others will laugh at Brother Six." "Brother Six, are you sick? Is it serious?" When Sizi heard that Li Min had a physical problem, he immediately dropped his chopsticks and ran to him with a concerned look on his face. Qinghe and Gao Yang both looked suspicious. Although they felt that Sixth Brother's words were a bit suspicious, they could not find any obvious doubts. After all, in their perception, Li Min would not eat it if he was not forced to do so. Pork that only servants eat. "Don't worry, Sizi. Sixth Brother's illness is not serious. He just sometimes experiences increased salivation, restlessness, and a little carelessness in doing things. It is probably the sequelae of the last injury." Li Min patted Sizi's head and said with a smile. , what he said was all the truth, salivation increased and his mind became restless, which is the reaction of any person when he is greedy. "Eh? Brother Six, this pork is so delicious. Can you try it?" The little girl suddenly sniffed and asked, staring at the braised pork on the table with a greedy look on her face. This is all because Lao Wu did it so well. The alluring aroma immediately hooked Si Zi. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 59 God Bless the Tang Dynasty "This can't be" Before Li Min could finish his words, Sizi had already reached out and grabbed a piece and put it in her mouth. After all, she was only a three-year-old girl and had no idea about pork, mutton, nobles, and common people. , just eat if you want. "Brother Six, this meat is so delicious!" Sizi's eyes lit up immediately after eating the first piece. He eagerly grabbed another piece and stuffed it into his mouth. Li Min couldn't stop him even if he wanted to, so he could only watch helplessly. Watching Si Zi eat the braised pork, he also ate all the other dishes. "Brother Jiu, Brother Ninth, you come and try it, this dish is delicious!" Si Zi stuffed it into his mouth and shouted to Li Zhi and the others hesitantly. Among the many princes and princesses, Sizi was famous for being a foodie. Seeing her eating so happily, Li Zhi and Qinghe were also a little moved. They stood up and ran to Li Min's table. "Hey, why are you joining in the fun? This is pork. Don't smear our royal family." Li Min saw that Li Zhi and the others were also here, and hurriedly reprimanded. However, his sixth brother never had much prestige, so Qinghe and the others simply pretended not to hear anything. After all, Li Zhi was a boy and quite courageous. Seeing that the crystal clear skin jelly seemed delicious, he took a bite first. Once he took one bite of such delicious food, he couldn't stop eating it. He had to eat until he was full, so Li Zhi quickly started stuffing food into his mouth like Si Zi. Now Qinghe and Gao Yang also threw away their reserve and took action, joining the ranks of looting. "You little guys, this is my medicine!" Li Min was still making the final struggle. Originally, he only planned to take it by himself, so he didn't ask Lao Wu to make much. Now it's not enough for them at all. Divided between five people. "Sixth brother, don't be so stingy, why don't you just order pork!" Qinghe raised his head and said with a smile, then immediately lowered his head and started to grab the last piece of braised pork with Gao Yang. Looking at these greedy cats, Li Min also gave up his last effort, and finally gave up his seat to them, and went to Sizi's seat to eat duck and fish. In fact, these were also very good, especially the iced plum dish. The duck and Yellow River carp are both cooked very authentically, and even Li Min can't fault them at all. After dinner, Li Min played with them for a while, and then personally sent them back to the palace. However, Sizi was very reluctant to leave Li Min and held his hand and didn't want to go back to the palace. In the end, Li Min agreed. Si Zi will go to the palace to play with her tomorrow. The little girl entered the palace gate with three steps and one turn. In the Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace, Li Shimin was frowning at a memorial. Fang Xuanling and Li Jing were sitting below, and the memorial was presented through them. "Your Majesty, General Niu sent a message saying that they will arrive in Chang'an in the near future. However, the messenger also sent this memorial. The above is very unfavorable to the situation in Jiannan of the Tang Dynasty!" Fang Xuanling After Li Shimin had finished reading, he stood up and said. "Well, I also knew that the south is hotter than Guanzhong, but I didn't expect the situation to be so serious. Three or four out of ten soldiers will be sick. This is really" Li Shimin put down the memorial and said, and at the end of the sentence, his tone was heavy I can't even say the following words. The memorial was sent by Niu Jinda who was on his way to Chang'an. He reported extremely bad news to Li Shimin. Most of the 30,000 elite soldiers he brought with him were from Guanzhong, except for some meritorious men who came back with him this time. , most of them stayed in place for repairs. Now the weather in Jiannan is extremely hot and humid. The Guanzhong disciples who stayed near Songzhou cannot adapt. Thirty to forty percent fell ill because they could not withstand the hot weather. "Your Majesty, for the current plan, we must evacuate the seriously ill soldiers as soon as possible, otherwise the army's mentality will change!" Li Jing also stood up with a heavy face and said, the battle of Songzhou made Tibet frightened, and he had already opened a trap from Songzhou Gaping, a stronghold was established on the Tubo Plateau for the purpose of training troops. Unexpectedly, something unexpected happened now. If Songzhou withdrew its troops, the stronghold on the Tubo Plateau would have to be abandoned. If you want to enter the Tubo Plateau again in the future, you have to do it. Know when to wait. "I'm not willing to give up! Should we give up such a great situation just because of this little accident?" Li Shimin banged his fist on the table and roared. The letter from Songtsen Gampo last time had already made him Tubo has a murderous intention, and now it has finally gained the upper hand. It is a good time to completely suppress Tubo. How can it give up so easily? However, even if Li Shimin was unwilling to give in, there was nothing he could do. After all, 30 to 40% of the army were sick, and the rest were in panic. Fortunately, these 30,000 people were elites of the Tang Dynasty, and military discipline was usually strict. Under their pressure, the morale of the military is relatively stable now. If it were replaced by other armies that were worse, it would probably have developed into a riot by now. General Niu Jinda also received the news halfway. Now he was hesitating on the way. At the end of the memorial, he asked Li Shimin whether he should return to Jiannan first to prevent internal conflicts within the army.What's going on? "Father, you are losing your temper again!" At this moment, a childish voice came from the door of the palace, and then a small figure ran into the palace and threw himself into Li Shimin's arms with a smile on his face. Li Shimin, who was full of anger just now, hugged the visitor, and the clouds on his face turned into a smile, and he said dotingly: "Sizi, it's so late, why haven't you slept yet?" This can make Li Shimin change his mind. The only one who is happy when angry and can break into Liangyi Palace without any notification is our Princess Jinyang. Seeing Li Shimin's expression changing so quickly, putting aside serious matters and joking with his daughter instead, Fang Xuanling and Li Jing both secretly smiled bitterly in their hearts: Your Majesty, as a rare wise king, has always been very careful in both political and military affairs. He is a very outstanding emperor, but he often seems very naive when it comes to handling the relationship between his children. For example, although the eldest son Li Chengqian has been appointed as the crown prince, he is extremely fond of the fourth prince Li Tai and even allows him to open a recruitment hall. This is a treatment that only a prince can have. This also led to Li Tai coveting the position of the prince. He fought with the prince Li Chengqian overtly and secretly, and even the court was affected. If Li Shimin said that he doted on Li Tai without restraint, then he doted on Princess Jinyang unreasonably. Whenever the little princess came to see him, Li Shimin would immediately put aside political affairs to accompany his daughter. Even big things will be put aside. Fortunately, although this Princess Jinyang is young, she is very sensible and rarely disturbs Li Shimin. I just don't know why she suddenly came here today? "Father, Si Zi learned a trick from Brother Six today. Can Si Zi change it for you?" Si Zi said to Li Shimin in a sweet voice. Fang Xuanling and Li Jing smiled bitterly again. They were discussing important matters in Jiannan. How could they have time to watch a child perform tricks? "Okay, my father likes to watch tricks the most." Li Shimin picked up Si Zi and said with a smile. This answer was indeed as expected. "Father, look, this is your teacup." Sizi reached out and took the teacup from the table. There was still undrinkable herbal tea in it. As a child, of course she would not let go of interesting things when she came across them, so when Sizi returned to the palace, she asked Li Min for a lot of saltpeter. Before she came to Liangyi Palace, she had already visited Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang. There was a performance there, which frightened both of them, thinking that Si Zi could do some magic at such a young age. Sizi has a strong imitation ability and imitated Li Min's appearance of pretending to be a stickman. Even Fang Xuanling and Li Jing, who were preoccupied with state affairs, were amused by the little girl's appearance and wanted to laugh. "Father, you see, things have changed~" Si Zi couldn't say the awkward phrase "Urgent like a law". He could only shout to attract Li Shimin's attention to the table, and then suddenly opened his sleeves. Although he had done this set of actions several times, perhaps because he was too excited in front of his father, Sizi failed to grasp the bag of saltpeter in his sleeve properly, so he threw the bag out and scattered a lot of saltpeter. Fang Xuanling in front couldn't dodge, and they all hit him at once. "Ah!" Si Zi yelled in disappointment, his heart full of annoyance. There was no mistake with his mother and Concubine Yang, but why did something go wrong with his father? "Hahaha~, Sizi, what are you doing? Are you trying to plot against Mr. Fang?" Li Shimin laughed at Fang Xuanling's gray-headed look. His attention was completely focused on the flying saltpeter powder. I was so attracted that I didn't even notice the change of tea cups on the table. "Fang Xiang forgives me, Si Zi is wrong." Although Si Zi was disappointed, he did not forget the etiquette and jumped down from Li Shimin's arms to apologize to Fang Xuanling. "Haha, it doesn't matter! It doesn't matter!" The so-called prime minister can hold it in his belly. Of course, Fang Xuanling will not care about this trivial matter. "Eh? How how is this possible?" At this moment, Li Jing, who was beside Fang Xuanling, suddenly took two steps forward, staring at the teacup on the table and muttering to himself, with an expression of disbelief on his face. Li Shimin and Fang Xuanling were also attracted by Li Jing's appearance. When they saw the teacup on the table, they were immediately startled. They saw that the Sizi had formed a crystal clear layer in the teacup under the sleeves. Ice, there are a few pieces of tea leaves frozen in the brown ice cubes, and there is a hint of cold air coming out of the ice. "Thisthis" Li Shimin rubbed his eyes with his hands, looking unbelievable. Finally, he reached out to pick up the tea cup. After feeling the biting coldness on his face, he finally believed that he really wasn't. While dreaming, Fang Xuanling's behavior was similar, except that she kept pinching her arm. "Hee hee~" Seeing the looks of his father and the two ministers Fang and Li, Si Zi couldn't help it anymore, covered his mouth and laughed out loud. The frustration of not succeeding in the trick was gone. "Sizi, what's going on? How did you turn water into ice?" Li Shimin looked suspicious.?? asked. "Hehe, Father, please guess!" Sizi pretended to be a little bit shy and said mischievously, "The Prime Minister and Uncle Li will also help Father guess!" Although they were shocked by the sight before them, Li Shimin and the three of them were all highly intelligent people, and they quickly thought of the white powder sprinkled from Si Zi's sleeves. Fang Xuanling picked up the bag containing saltpeter from the ground, wiped a little of it on his nose, smelled it, and said with absolute certainty: "This is saltpeter!" "Saltpeter? Could it be" Li Jing frowned and took the tea cup from his table. Fang Xuanling also thought of this and poured the remaining saltpeter in the bag into the tea cup. "Oh~, it's so boring!" Sizi said to himself very dissatisfiedly when he saw that the two elders had figured out his trick. Although there was not much saltpeter left in the bag, it was enough to freeze a glass of water. After a while, cold air began to appear on the surface of the water, and tiny ice slag appeared. Seeing that their guesses turned out to be true, Li Jing and Fang Xuanling both looked ecstatic, and sparks almost appeared in their eyes when they looked at Si Zi. Li Shimin looked at the slowly freezing tea cup in Li Jing's hand. He was shocked at first, and then slowly turned to ecstasy. Finally, he couldn't help but started laughing loudly, and while laughing, he shouted: "God bless the Tang Dynasty~! God bless me the Tang Dynasty!" Country! Hahahaha~" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 60 Brother Xi, are you selling prisoners of war? A large-scale banquet is currently being held in the Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace. The banquet is for General Niu who has returned from victory and a group of meritorious soldiers, as well as some civil and military officials and various princes. This morning, General Niu and his men rushed to Chang'an. Li Shimin personally went ten miles out of the city and held a very grand welcoming ceremony to express his condolences to the Jiannan soldiers. After the ceremony was completed, under the leadership of Li Shimin, the Jiannan soldiers entered Chang'an through Mingde Gate, then passed through Zhuque Street, and entered the imperial city amidst the cheers of countless Chang'an people. After entering the imperial city, the first thing to do is to offer prisoners to the Ancestral Temple. As long as the battle is won, this procedure is definitely indispensable. Among the more than 10,000 Tibetan people captured this time, many were Tubo nobles. These people were the main targets of the prisoners. However, Li Shimin only executed a few important nobles, and the others were escorted to prisoners of war. camp. The protagonist of the banquet in the palace is of course General Niu Jinda. This General Niu can be regarded as a senior general. He used to hang out with Cheng Yaojin, Qin Qiong and others in Wagang Village, and later he joined them from Wang Shichong surrendered to the Tang Dynasty, but compared with Cheng Yaojin and Qin Qiong, this General Niu had always had little reputation, and even his title was only that of a county prince. This time he finally made a splash, single-handedly defeating the 200,000-strong Tibetan army. , it can be said that the hard work is a great achievement, Li Shimin has already decreed, granting Niu Jinda the title of Duke of Wu, and he finally joined the ranks of the first-class people in the Tang Dynasty. With a few glasses of the best Five Kings drunkenly, the atmosphere of the banquet entered a climax and was no longer as rigid and orderly as before. As the protagonist, General Niu, has been pulled aside by Cheng Yaojin and his old comrades to have a drink. In addition, those returning meritorious soldiers are also surrounded by a group of good-hearted people, asking them about the battle with Tubo. Details. As a prince, Li Min of course had to attend the banquet, but except for toasting a glass of wine to General Niu with Li Ke just now, Li Min never moved again and kept sitting on his seat with Li Ke next to him. Ke was joking, but his eyes were always paying attention to the group of soldiers returning from Jiannan. He had something to do when he came here today. After he sent Si Zi to the palace last time, he didn't expect to be called into the palace by the emperor's father that night. When he rushed to the Liangyi Hall, he found Li Zhi kneeling there and being scolded. Li Min felt something was wrong at that time. , wanted to escape but didn't dare to escape, so he had no choice but to go in. As expected, he was greeted with a scolding. This scolding made Li Min feel a little confused. He couldn't figure out what he had done wrong. He could only hear Li Shimin scolding them for not knowing the seriousness. He didn't know what good things he encountered and reported them to his father, which almost led to a mistake. Li Min was confused when he heard about the country mistreating the people. But after scolding him, Li Shimin gave Li Min a lot of rewards, including a courtyard, a hundred fields, a hundred taels of gold, etc. Anyway, the rewards were very generous, but Li Zhi didn't even have a hair on his head, and then they He was kicked out. Later, Li Min finally understood what was going on. It turned out that the trouble was caused by saltpeter making ice. After learning that saltpeter could be used to make ice, Li Shimin was ecstatic. Most of the Guanzhong officers and soldiers in Jiannan got sick due to the intense heat. If this happened The situation will definitely improve if the ice made from saltpeter cools down, so people immediately send this method to Songzhou. After finishing these things, Li Shimin felt a little angry again. Such an important thing was actually told to him by the young Sizi inadvertently, but his two sons put such important information in the back of their minds and did not One person realized the importance of saltpeter in making ice. That's why Li Shimin called Li Min to the palace in the middle of the night and reprimanded him together with Li Zhi. However, after scolding, Li Shimin still made clear rewards and punishments. After scolding, he rewarded Li Min for discovering how to make ice with saltpeter. As for Li Zhi, because he had no merit, he didn't get a point, but Sizi got a lot of rewards, even It was even richer than Li Min, but because Si Zi was too young, he could only leave it to the palace. Seeing that the banquet was almost in progress, the group of people surrounding the soldiers slowly dispersed. Li Min said goodbye to Li Ke and walked to a meritorious soldier with a cup in his hand. This man was tall and stocky in appearance. The muscles on his body are so bulging that even the loose clothes can't hide them. He should be a rare warrior on the battlefield. "May I ask what you call this brother?" Li Min stepped forward and bowed and asked. When Brother Mengjiang saw the royal robes Li Min was wearing, he was immediately startled. He hurriedly stood up and saluted, saying: "General Xi Jun buys it, I don't dare to be such a great gift to His Highness!" "Haha, Brother Xi, you're so polite. All the soldiers fought bloody battles in Jiannan to bring prosperity to our Tang Dynasty. As a prince, I would like to express my gratitude to my brother. Is there anything else that I can't afford?" Li Xuan tried his best to get close to the other person, but when he heard that this person's name was Xi Junmai, his heart was moved. Where had he heard this name before? "Uh~" This Xi Junmai is not a good talker at all.Of course, it is impossible to speak better than Li Min. Although I still felt something was wrong in my heart, I opened my mouth and was still speechless. "I wonder where Brother Xi is from, and what position does he hold now?" Li Min saw that this man had a simple and honest personality, and he was a trustworthy person, so he sat next to him with a smile, patted him on the shoulder and asked. "Your Majesty, the last general is from Liangzhou. I previously served as a lieutenant under General Niu. Because I made some achievements in the battle against Tubo, your Majesty transferred me to the Qianniu Guards and promoted me to Ying Yang. General." Xi Junmai was an honest man and answered Li Min's questions very respectfully. "Oh? Being able to jump from a school captain to a general, it seems that Brother Xi must have made a big contribution this time." Li Min said with his eyes lit up. You must know that there is a captain between the school captain and the general. Being able to upgrade two levels at once, it seems that this Xi Jun is not easy to buy. "Haha, I don't have any merit. I just captured a few Tubo nobles. I can't compare to other brothers. Some of them beheaded hundreds of people." Xi Junmai said with a simple smile. Although he knew that the other party was a prince, Xi Junmai was a straight-tempered person. Seeing that Li Min was a very kind person and didn't have the airs of a prince at all, he relaxed. "Haha, Brother Xi is so polite!" Li Min said with a smile, but he soon revealed his true face and asked again, "Brother Xi, I heard that you captured more than 10,000 Tubo soldiers this time?" "Well, yes, in addition to the people in the palace, we have more than a thousand soldiers coming back this time to escort these Tubo people." Xi Jun nodded. "Hehe, I also heard that these prisoners of war are going to be rewarded to you soldiers who have made great military achievements?" Li Xin smiled a little obscenely. He had been interested in these Tibetan prisoners of war for more than a day or two. Now his coal mine is still It's not open yet, the only problem is the coal-mining coolies. "That's right, General Niu has already told us that in addition to His Majesty's rewards, those prisoners of war will also be distributed to us according to their merits." Xi Junmai replied, but he suddenly frowned and said again, "But Those prisoners of war are also a trouble for us, and they can usually only be sold at low prices, and together they can¡¯t be bought for much money.¡± "Oh? Why is that, those prisoners of war are all strong and strong laborers wherever they are placed?" Li Min asked in surprise. This was obviously different from what he had imagined. "I heard this from my brothers in the army." Xi Junmai picked up the wine bowl, drank about two ounces of Wu Wang Zui in one gulp, and said with a depressed look, "Those prisoners of war are indeed strong laborers, but The key is not to use them. These prisoners of war have all been on the battlefield and seen blood. They have relatively fierce temperaments. They are afraid of the dangers of buying them back, so it is generally difficult to sell them. After all, the Tang Dynasty buys and sells so many people every day, there is no need to buy them. Go back as an unsafe prisoner of war." "So that's it?" Li Min thought secretly in his heart. He didn't expect this, but it was not a problem for him at all. He just wanted these prisoners of war to dig coal for him, and not leave them at home, even if they were Rebellion will not hurt you. Moreover, he is not a prince for nothing. He has two pro-army troops under his command, the Marriage Affairs Office and the Zhang Neifu Office. Together, there are probably more than a thousand people. These people have nothing to do in the palace every day, and they are just sent there to serve as supervisors. "Brother Xi, how many prisoners of war can you get there?" Li Min secretly calculated in his mind that together with the coal mines bought by Wang Zihao and Gao Zhong, he would need about two to three thousand laborers. After all, in this era without machinery, , all labor must be done by human hands, and it is normal to need more hands. "Your Highness, do you want to buy those prisoners of war?" Although Xi Junmai was honest, it did not mean he was stupid. He quickly guessed Li Min's intention and asked with a surprised look on his face. "Hehe, that's right, my house is short of manpower recently, so I plan to buy some prisoners of war to take back." Li Min said with a smile. "Butbutbut your highness is worth a thousand dollars. If those Tubo people without eyes hurt your highness, then" Xi Junmai was really thinking about Li Min. After all, after this conversation, he felt that The approachable Li Min is very popular. "Thank you for worrying, Brother Xi. Those Tubo people are not kept in the house, but in a place outside the city. In addition, my house will also send pro-government troops to supervise it, so there is no need to worry about safety issues." Li Min explained with a smile. . "This will put your mind at ease." After hearing Li Min's explanation, Xi Junmai felt relieved. After thinking for a while, he said, "I can probably get one or two hundred prisoners of war here. Since your highness is short of people, , then just give them all to His Highness, they are not worth much money anyway." Xi Jun did not buy it to please Li Min, but because of his upright personality, he felt that Li Min was friendly, so it was like friends giving things to each other. , intending to give the prisoners of war to Li Min. "Haha, I appreciate Brother Xi's kindness, but I want more people here, I guess.There must be at least two to three thousand people, so I would like to ask Brother Xi for help to contact the soldiers who want to sell prisoners of war, and I can buy them at a high price. "Li Min said with a smile. He was already thinking about how much profit these free labor could bring to him. "This is easy to handle. Thanks to your highness, I will help you find someone." Xi Junmai is indeed a soldier, and he does things with great enthusiasm. As soon as Li Min asked him to help, he immediately stood up, clasped his fists, and turned around Just go find someone. After a while, Xi Junmai came back with a dozen Jiannan soldiers. They were all worried about the prisoners of war they had received. When they heard that His Highness Prince Liang wanted to buy them, and the quantity was quite large, they ran away immediately. coming. These people were all straight-tempered. After saluting Li Min, they immediately surrounded him and began to ask about matters related to the sale of prisoners of war. Don¡¯t be surprised when you see this. In the Tang Dynasty, the sale of slaves was not prohibited. Almost every larger city had a special human market, which was usually adjacent to the cattle and horse market. The status of slaves was similar to that of cattle and horses, and they did not have any personal freedom. , the private property belonging to the master, which can be bought, sold and given as gifts at will, and the law also stipulates that the legal status of slaves is inferior to others. Therefore, Li Min said that he wanted to buy prisoners of war as slaves, which was considered a very normal thing by everyone. Finally, Li Min counted and found that the people Xi Junmai brought plus the prisoners of war he owned totaled more than 3,000 people, which was more than he needed. However, Li Min was not short of this amount of money now. , very generously bought them all, and the price was 20% higher than what was on the market, which made these soldiers have a great impression of Li Min, and they all came forward to propose a toast. Looking at these large wine bowls specially used for soldiers, Li Min secretly complained in his heart. If he didn't drink, he would obviously be disrespectful to others' enthusiasm. Finally, he simply broke his heart and started drinking with these soldiers. Unfortunately, the amount of alcohol cannot be determined by one's will. As for the enlarged one, after only a few bowls of it, Li Min couldn't hold it anymore. He hurriedly pulled his third brother Li Ke over to top him and found a place where no one was around to vomit. PS: There are still two chapters today, the rules are the same as yesterday. I also recommend a book called "Fighting the World" written by my friend "Gentleman Loves Money 02": the colorful, miserable and perverted growth history of an abandoned child. It¡¯s not easy for newbies. If you are interested, you can check it out. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 61 Everyone pursues profit (Chapter 2) Within two days, the soldiers who agreed to sell the prisoners of war to Li Min took the prisoners to the palace. After Li Min paid the money, he threw all the Tibetan prisoners of war into the coal mines in Black Rock Mountain. At the same time, he had more than a thousand The personal guards were also divided into two parts and sent to the coal mines in turns to serve as supervisors. In order to stimulate the enthusiasm of these personal guards, in addition to the food and salary issued by the Ministry of War, the overseas personal guards also enjoy outbound subsidies from the palace. The subsidies are very generous, not even much less than their regular food and salary. Moreover, Li Min also asked people to formulate an internal reward system. As long as the miners supervised by the guards can produce a certain amount of coal every month, they can receive corresponding funds. Now the enthusiasm of all the guards has been mobilized. , vying to be the first to work as a supervisor in the coal mine. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Before Li Min could take a breath, Cheng Huailiang and the others came to the door again. "Liu Lang, I really admire you, you are simply a man who has the Midas touch to turn stone into gold!" As soon as the servant reported, Cheng Huailiang was the first to rush into the hall, sat down on the chair and said with a smile. Li Jingye, Qin Huaiyu and others also came in soon after, with smiles on their faces. Before Li Min could say anything, Li Yong, Li Jingheng and others also came in from outside. Different from others, Li Yong's face was full of anger, as if something had happened to him that was unhappy with Li Jingheng and the others. There is a clear distance between them. "Liu Lang, these greedy bastards are jealous of your coal, and they shamelessly insist on getting a piece of your pie. I was so angry that I had a quarrel with them!" As soon as Li Yong came in, he sat down next to Li Min angrily. , pointing at Li Jingheng and the others. "Jiulang, don't speak so harshly. Coal is not only produced in the mines in Liulang, but also in other places. Liulang can't eat it alone. If we help Liulang get more coal, Mining some of it will allow more cement plants to use it, and then the use of cement will also be promoted. Wouldn't it be easier for Liuyang, the cement supervisor?" Li Jingheng was very good at talking, and he made his plans to make money very upright. Now Li Min finally understood what was going on. After the coal was mined, Li Min had someone send some to the cement factory in Chang'an for trial use. It is estimated that after receiving the news, they immediately saw the impact of coal on cement. Because of the importance of production, I was a little careful. After all, although charcoal cannot be said to be everywhere, it is not uncommon. But after all, Li Min was the first to discover coal. Although they were greedy brothers, they still had to get Li Min's consent first, otherwise they would not be able to justify it in face. "Haha~, so that's what happened. I thought why did everyone come to my place unexpectedly?" Li Min laughed. He would definitely not be able to swallow such a huge coal industry with his own appetite. The most he could do He would be content to monopolize the coal supply in Chang'an and nearby areas. As for other places, whoever has the ability can do it. He has no control over it for the time being anyway. "Liu Lang, you are so generous, but you were the first to discover that charcoal can be used in cement production?" Li Yong felt very sorry for Li and asked angrily. "Ninth brother, don't say that. We are all brothers, and even if you don't do the coal business, other people will definitely follow suit after seeing me digging coal and selling it for money. Instead of letting those people get rich after me, Why not take advantage of your own brothers?" Li Min said with a smile. He was telling the truth. After all, people are profit-seeking by nature. After seeing the huge profits contained in coal, there will definitely be people looking for coal mines everywhere. "Look, Liu Lang can still see clearly. Why don't you understand, Jiulang?" Li Xiaojie, the eldest in his generation, also smiled. He didn't have any particular thoughts about charcoal, although Wu Wangzui's hot sales gave him a share. He made a lot of profits, but with the intervention of Princess Jiangxia and Princess Hejian, all of them were placed with his wife, Princess Qinghe. Now they are all used by the princess to pay off old debts. Therefore, Li Xiaojie is still a pauper for the time being, and he is powerless even if he wants to. Li Yong is a stupid boy, and he got into trouble just now. It may be useless for others to persuade him, but he can still listen to what his good friend Li Min says, and he is not stupid. He knows that what Li Min said is also the truth. Now The twist in my mind also turned around, but for the sake of face, I still kept a tight face and refused to admit my mistake. "Why, is this what everyone is here for today?" Li Min saw that the misunderstanding was resolved, and asked everyone again with a smile. "Haha, to be honest with Liu Lang, in fact, the reason why we all came to you is not only to get your permission to do the coal-making thing, but also to treat you to a banquet. First, we want to thank you for your support in the matter of the cement factory. Everyone¡¯s guidance and help also helped Ye Xu to catch up with him, and he will be released from the palace by Duke Wei in two days." Li Jingye, a brat, spoke first, and when he heard him mention Li Ye Xu, Everyone couldn't help laughing. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Now, Li Yexu, who had never met Li Min, was really an unlucky guy. For some unknown reason, Wei Gong Li Jing was very strict with him. He would get angry over trivial matters and even use sticks. However, Li Yexu also had a restless temper and liked to get into trouble at every turn. As a result, Mr. Li spent most of the year at home, either recuperating or in confinement, and rarely had a few days of freedom. time. During the last Five Kings Banquet, for some unknown reason, he was beaten by Duke Wei and couldn't get out of bed for several days. After the injury healed, he was put in solitary confinement. Therefore, Li Min had heard of his name for a long time but never had the chance to meet him. "Haha, I have been a close friend of Brother Yexu for a long time, but we have never had the opportunity to meet him. I will trouble you brothers to introduce him to you then." Li Min laughed and said. He was also very curious about Li Yexu and wanted to see him. Look at what this man who has been beaten by Duke Wei since childhood, but never changed his ways, looks like. "Ye Xu is an easy person to get along with, but that guy is a troublemaker. Liu Lang, you'd better stay away from him so as not to get involved by him." Qin Huaiyu said with a wry smile. Looking at him, it seemed that he had been in trouble before. I must have suffered a loss in this regard. Qin Huaiyu's words aroused the sympathy of many people, and they nodded unconsciously. Only Li Jingye had a playful expression on his face. He must have not been implicated by Li Yexu because of his cunning. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out??and everyone took Li Min to the Furong Garden, where the Qujiang Pool is very famous. Furong Garden is located in the southeast corner of Chang'an City. The garden is dominated by waterscapes, a natural scenery with a winding coastline. Lotus, calamus and other aquatic plants are planted in the pond. Boats can also be rowed on the pond. Pavilions and pavilions are looming among the flowers and trees. In between, the scenery is very charming. However, the scenery is good, but these old men traveling together in Qujiang made Li Min feel very awkward. It would be great if the Cheng Hualiang and others around him were replaced by beauties. The beauties and beautiful scenery echo each other. This is one of the great enjoyments of life. ! Li Min and the others played until it was almost dark before they came back. However, what he didn't expect was that Wang Xijun, who had not been seen in the palace for several days, had been waiting for him in the palace for a long time. Last time Qinghe and Li Zhi were planning to open a cold drink shop with Li Min's help, and Li Min left the matter to Wang Xijun. Now the scale of this cold drink shop is not small. Qinghe and the others brought in all their brothers and sisters who were still in the palace. Even the two youngest princesses Xincheng and Changshan were not left behind. They all joined in and opened this cold drink shop. The background of the store is extremely powerful, and even the winery jointly owned by Li Min, Li Xiaogong and others pales in comparison. "Your Highness, the cold drink shop has been prepared. Tomorrow is a good time to open!" Seeing Li Min coming back, Wang Xijun, who was playing cards with Hua'er who stayed in the mansion, immediately stood up and reported. "Huh? Xijun, I haven't seen you for a few days. You seem to have turned darker. Did you forget to put on makeup today?" Li Min really missed Wang Xijun after not seeing her for a few days, so she couldn't help but tease her when they met. In response to Li Min's teasing, Wang Xijun gave him a big eye roll. She had been busy at the cold drink shop these days and was exposed to the sun every day. How could she not get dark? "Your Highness, not to mention Sister Xijun, even Sister Wen'er and I are tanned. Didn't you notice?" Hua'er, a girl who wants to grab everything, ran up and said with a resentful look on her face. "Really? Let me see!" Li Min leaned towards Hua'er's face, stretched out his hand and touched her extremely white and tender skin. It felt smoother than a shelled egg, and there was no trace of blackening anywhere. sign? However, Li Min would not expose Hua'er's lies in a shocking way. Is it interesting to have a beautiful little maid who acts coquettishly from time to time? "Hey, there seems to be some signs of darkening!" Li Min said deliberately, "But it doesn't matter. I have many exclusive secret recipes here. For example, make a facial mask and apply it frequently. After a while, the skin will become whiter. So tender.¡± "Facial mask?" Wang Xijun and the other three girls asked in surprise. No matter what age girls are, it is natural to love beauty. When they heard that there was something that could make the skin whiter and tenderer, they immediately became extremely concerned. "Yes, you just mix several materials with whitening functions together, then apply it on your face. After a while, wash it off, and then your skin will become elastic and smooth. And if you insist on using it, it will also have whitening effects. The whitening and anti-wrinkle functions allow girls to maintain their youthful radiance." Li Min used all the advertising slogans he had seen on TV before. Anyway, he didn't need to take it too seriously to coax girls. "Really? Your Highness, please teach us how to make that facial mask?" Even Wen'er, who had always been reserved, became excited, holding Li Min's arm and shaking it. Wang Xijun was also worried about his tanned skin. He was very excited when he heard what Li Min said about the facial mask, with eager eyes in his eyes. "Hehe, I can teach you, but there are conditions!" Li Yin smiled.He said with a smile, he was idle anyway, and teasing these little beauties was a good way to kill time. "What conditions?" the three women asked together. "The condition is actually very simple, that is, I will help you apply it with my own hands!" Li Ming smiled very obscenely. "What kind of condition is this?" Wen'er and Hua'er both looked confused, but then they came to their senses and looked at the red-faced Wang Xijun next to them, with a naughty smile on their faces. They got along with Li Min day and night, and it was common for them to cuddle and cuddle, but Wang Xijun was different. Last time, Li Min just touched her finger, and she was so frightened that she ran away. She was still unconscious for a long time. Now Li Min had to apply facial masks to them with his own hands and let a man touch her cheeks. This was definitely very embarrassing for an unmarried girl. "Hmph~, just apply it!" Seeing Li Min and Wen'er looking at her with joking eyes, Wang Xijun's stubborn temper also rose, and she said angrily. Anyway, she had already made up her mind to do it. When entering Prince Liang's Mansion, are you still afraid of Li Min touching your cheek? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 62: Applying Facial Mask PS: Today, a book friend called "Shadow of Cupid" urged me to update 9,000 words. Laoyu worked hard and finally completed three chapters over the quota. I will update one chapter now, and two more chapters will be updated before nine o'clock. In addition, I would like to thank the book friends "Red Luck, I am the Demon Spirit, Gentlemen Love Money&", "Nie Zi Liu Shang" and "Heaven and Sea Xiangyun" for their rewards. Everyone's support is Laoyu's biggest motivation. Seeing Wang Xijun agree, Li Min was a little surprised, but he would be a fool not to take advantage of it, especially the advantage of a beautiful girl. Li Min immediately asked Wen'er to find the materials needed to make a facial mask, which was nothing more than a few eggs, plus honey and some milk. Li Min left only the egg whites in the eggs, added a few spoons of honey and milk and stirred them evenly, then asked Wen'er and the others to wash their faces with water, and then asked them to lie on the recliner one by one. Li Min first applied masks to Wen'er and Hua'er, He told them not to move and to leave it on for at least a quarter of an hour. When it was finally the turn to apply Wang Xijun¡¯s dressing, Li Min ran into trouble. Although Wang Xijun agreed very decisively, out of a girl's shy instinct, she closed her eyes when she lay down, her face was so red that she did not dare to look at Li Min. In fact, Wang Xijun's expression is not the key. The key lies in her clothes. She is wearing a skirt commonly worn by women in the Tang Dynasty. However, it is different from the skirts in the Han Dynasty. Influenced by Hu Feng in the Tang Dynasty, the necklines of the skirts were all open. It was relatively big, and although it was not as exaggerated as the bust-squeezing costumes in later movies, it still exposed part of the skin under the neck. It didn't look like much when I looked at it normally. But as soon as Wang Xijun lay down, Li Min stood over her head again, All of a sudden, I could see clearly what was inside the clothes. Wen'er and Hua'er were only fourteen years old, so there was nothing to see. Li Min didn't even pay attention just now, but Wang Xijun was two years older than them, and his physical development was obviously much better than that of ordinary girls. When he lay down, two plump peaks lifted up his underwear, and an extremely deep cleavage appeared in front of Li Min, attracting all his attention. Li Min felt that his lower abdomen was hot and his lips were dry. Although he was not the first brother in his previous life or this life, he was still a fourteen-year-old boy in this body after all. He was at an age when hormone secretion was strong. I have never been close to a woman in time, and now I see such a sexy scene. If there is no reaction, then there is something really wrong! Wang Xijun lay there with his eyes closed and waited for a long time, but he still didn't see any movement from Li Min. Although he was full of shyness, he still couldn't help opening his eyes and took a look, only to find that Li Min looked like a fool. He was drooling while staring at his breasts. "Ah~" Wang Xijun screamed in fright, covering her chest and jumping up from the recliner with an expression of shame and anger. Although she had been mentally prepared for Li Min to be frivolous, it wasn't until the incident happened that Wang Xijun I discovered that she was not as indifferent as I thought. "What's wrong?" Wang Xijun screamed, startling Wen'er and Hua'er who were concentrating with their eyes closed. They all turned their heads to look at them. However, when they saw Wang Xijun covering his chest, they immediately thought of some children. Inappropriate picture. "Hahaha, it's okay, it's okay, you guys lie down!" Li Min laughed dryly and said to the two women with an embarrassed look on his face. At the same time, he was also very upset in his heart. After all, he was deeply influenced by the island country's culture. He didn't expect that today He couldn't control his eyes so much, and it was even more embarrassing for the other party to find out. Who would believe Li Min's words? However, Wen'er and Hua'er were both obedient. They glanced at Li Min resentfully and then lay down again. They had been with Li Min for such a long time. Except for joking, they had never seen Li Min take the initiative to touch them. But Wang Xijun had only been here for a short time, but he already provoked Li Min to the point where he couldn't control himself. Is it because she was older than him? Thinking of this, the two women turned their heads to look at Wang Xijun's towering breasts, and then looked at their own little buns with inferiority. In addition to resentment, the expressions on their faces also contained a hint of unwilling frustration. "Hey, are you not enough?" Seeing Wang Xijun glaring at him, Li Min simply became shameless and shouted with a fierce look on his face. "Huh, of course I have to apply it!" Wang Xijun regretted her hasty move, but she had no way out now, so she let go. Anyway, she will be Li Min's person from now on, so he can watch it if he likes. After thinking about this, Wang Xijun simply let go of his hand and lay down again, but his eyes were wide open, staring at Li Min with anger. Li Min felt uncomfortable being stared at by her, and his eyes became much more honest. Although the beauty was in front of him, he no longer dared to stare blatantly, and began to apply a facial mask to Wang Xijun honestly. I have to say that Wang Xijun's skin is really great. It is moist, smooth and elastic. It feels like stroking fine silk. Li Min couldn't help but touch it a few more times, which immediately aroused another wave of excitement from the other party. glare. Facial mask makingAfter that, it took about ten minutes before Li Min asked them to wash their faces. As a result, the three women immediately found that their skin was indeed softer and more elastic than before, and it had a plump and natural light, making them look very attractive. people. "Okay, today is just the first time. You don't need to use this mask every day, otherwise not only will it not have the whitening effect, but it will also cause small acne on your face. Generally, you can do it once every three or four days." Li He smiled and said that he also had a girlfriend in his previous life, so he still knew a lot about these simple facial masks. "Your Highness, I didn't expect you to know so much about girls. I really admire you." Hua'er touched the smooth skin on her face and said with admiration. "Hehe, I know a lot about girls!" Li Min smiled obscenely, and his eyes wandered over Wang Xijun's chest. The birthday of my mother, Concubine Yang, is coming soon, and I have to prepare some gifts for myself. Gold, silver, and jewelry are too tacky, so if you want to give them, give them something special that women can use. Early the next morning, Li Min sent people to the palace to tell them about the opening of the cold drink shop today. These days, he is bored by Qinghe and the others. Every day, people come to him and ask when the cold drink shop will open. Today it is the sister, and tomorrow it will be the younger brother. Anyway, there is no repetition every day. Now the cold drink shop has finally opened. , and he was finally freed. However, Li Min was obviously too optimistic. He was very tired due to the coal mine incident some time ago, and he was taken to the garden yesterday. He originally wanted to have a good rest at home today, but who knew that he had just set up a chair in the pavilion. The servant came to report that someone outside had sent him a note. When Li Min opened it and took a look, he jumped up in fright. He hurriedly got dressed and ran to the gate of the palace. Sure enough, he saw someone parked outside. A carriage with many servants and guards standing around. Li Min hurriedly ran forward. The curtain on the carriage was lifted, and a very familiar face poked out. "My son, please see your father!" Li Min stepped forward and saluted hurriedly. No one else could have made Li Min run out to see him except Li Shimin. He was the one who wrote the note just now. "Well, let's get in the car!" Li Shimin glanced at Li Min and said expressionlessly. When Li Min got in the car, he realized that besides Li Shimin, there were also Li Zhi, Qinghe, Gao Yang and Sizi in the car. "Father, where are we going?" As soon as Li Min got on the car, the driver started to move the car forward. Li Min was confused and asked. "Hmph, you have done a good thing yourself, why do you still need to ask me?" Li Shimin snorted coldly and said with anger on his face. "Father, didn't you promise Si Zi that you won't be angry with Sixth Brother?" Seeing Li Shimin reprimanding Li Min, Si Zi immediately said dissatisfiedly, and his little mouth pursed. "Father, it's not Brother Six's fault for this. It was Sister Eleven who insisted on Brother Six's help to find a way to earn some pocket money for us. We begged him for a long time before he agreed." It was a rare occasion for Li Zhi to be righteous. , dared to plead for Li Min in front of Li Shimin, but this guy was very cunning and put all the blame on Qinghe. "You are short of money and you are looking for me, your father, so why are you opening a cold drink shop like that regardless of your status? If Sizi hadn't begged me today to leave the palace, I wouldn't have known about this!" Li Shimin shouted angrily. said. After knowing that the cold drink shop opened today, Qinghe and Gao Yang wanted to go to the palace to have a look. Sizi was not allowed to leave the palace because she was too young, so Qinghe did not allow her to go. However, they did not expect that Sizi ran to Li Shimin. , begged him to let him leave the palace, but when Li Shimin asked the reason, Si Zi took everything into account. This made Li Shimin furious, and called Qinghe and Gao Yang back who had not yet left the palace, but in the end they couldn't stand it anymore. This group of children begged softly and agreed to take them out of the palace to have a look. This is how the whole thing happened. "Father, that cold drink shop is run under someone else's name, and we are not directly responsible for running it. There are many such things. Which prince or minister in the court does not have many shops and workshops at home, why can't we do it? "Hearing Li Shimin's reprimand, Gao Yang first said dissatisfiedly, this girl is someone who dares to speak and act, and she cannot bear the slightest grievance. In fact, what Gao Yang said is absolutely correct. Although the high-ranking officials of the Tang Dynasty despised industry and commerce, they were also very greedy for the huge benefits brought by industry and commerce, so almost every family had some shops and workshops under their name, among which it was particularly worth mentioning. What I am talking about is the workshop. Although the status of craftsmen is not as good as that of farmers, they are higher than that of merchants. Unlike merchants who buy and sell things to earn the price difference, craftsmen can actually create social wealth, so the ruling class of the Tang Dynasty There is still a lot of emphasis on craftsmen, and craftsmen who will serve as supervisors in the Ministry of Works can even serve as officials. It is precisely because of the emphasis on craftsmen that high-ranking officials and dignitaries in the Tang Dynasty did not object to opening workshops. Almost every house had a workshop.??, such as the fried tea workshop in Li Min's house and the joint venture winery. Business is completely different. Generally, shops or caravans that do business are secretly named under other people's names and controlled by themselves. Just like Wang Zihao's chamber of commerce responsible for selling wine, it has nothing to do with Li Min in name. "Gao Yang, my father didn't say that you can't do it, I'm just afraid that you will be wronged!" Li Min didn't expect Gao Yang to be so bold and dare to contradict his father, so he was frightened and hurriedly scolded him. In fact, Li Min could guess a bit about Li Shimin's psychology. It was just that as a father, he saw his children going to open stores for money. He couldn't turn around emotionally for a while. He felt as if he, the father, had wronged his children. "You're still such a naughty girl, look how sensible your sixth brother is." Unexpectedly, Li Shimin was not angry at all, but touched Gao Yang's head lovingly and said. It can be seen that he also loves Gao Yang's daughter, even in After hearing Li Min's words that deeply touched his heart, a smile appeared on his face. Seeing that their father's anger was fading, Qinghe and He Zi also gathered around to act coquettishly. Li Min and Li Zhi also made funny jokes, which soon made Li Shimin laugh. Don't say they were angry at this time. It is estimated that Li Shimin only has the love of a father in his heart. We were talking and laughing along the way, and soon we arrived at the cold drink shop in Dongshi. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 63 Free Popsicles The reason why the cold drink shop was opened in Dongshi is because it is close to the Imperial City and the surrounding areas are mostly residences of royal families and dignitaries. For example, the palaces of Li Min and Li Ke are not far from Dongshi. It is precisely for this reason , Dongshi mainly deals in luxury goods. Although cold drinks are not expensive, they are relatively expensive and not affordable for ordinary people. Therefore, only by placing them in Dongshi can we have a larger market. Possibly due to Li Min¡¯s influence, Wang Xijun knew the importance of advertising. Before the cold drink shop opened, she had already set up a stall in front of the store and distributed free cold drinks to passers-by every day. In this hot weather, even ice cubes are rare and valuable items, not to mention that delicious cold drink? So in just a few days, almost everyone knew that there was a cold drink shop opening in the East Market, and the price was very cheap. Although not everyone could afford it, at least people with a better family could still come here occasionally. Eaten last time. It is precisely because the reputation has been established that when it opened today, the entire cold drink shop was almost packed. Fortunately, ice cream does not have to be eaten in the shop. Li Min has already taught Wang Xijun how to make egg rolls. Just put the ice cream on the cone, and then you can hold it in your hand and eat it while walking. There are many windows on the wall around the cold drink shop, specializing in this kind of ice cream cone. There are a bunch of people in front of each window. , the store is also overcrowded, but the order is pretty good. After all, everyone knows that the backer behind this store is extremely tough. Who would not have the foresight to cause trouble here? When Li Shimin and the others came, this was what they saw. Looking at the cold drink shop in front of him that was almost overwhelmed by the crowd, Li Min was also secretly worried. They had not greeted Wang Xijun before they came, so they did not reserve seats. Looking at the situation, it would be difficult to find a seat even if they queued up at night. . "Wow~! Business is so booming, it's Brother Six who came up with the idea!" Contrary to Li Min's anxiety, Qinghe and Li Zhi seemed very excited. After all, this is their store, and the hotter the business, the more income they will earn. Gao, how could he be unhappy? "Father, I'm going to find someone and ask him to arrange a seat for us." Li Min suddenly saw that the young man greeting the guests outside looked familiar. He seemed to be from his family. Although most of the people in the cold drink shop were They were recruited from outside, but Wang Xijun still transferred a group of people from his own government. After all, it was uneasy to put outsiders in some positions. Li Shimin was holding Si Zi and watching the fun, and had no time to pay attention to Li Min. He waved his hand and asked him to make arrangements. He didn't need to worry about these things at all. Li Min and the people around him could make arrangements. Li Min got out of the car and walked to the cold drink shop with two guards. The boy was sharp-eyed. He was startled when he saw Li Min. He didn't care about greeting the guests. He quickly ran up and saluted: "Little boy" People seeuh~Sixth Young Master!" This young man was very smart. He knew that Li Min didn't like to expose his identity outside, so he immediately changed his tune. "Well, where is Xijun?" Li Min had a good impression of this young man. He seemed to be only seventeen or eighteen years old, but he was smart enough. If he could be trained well, he should be a good person. "Sixth Young Master, because there are too many people today, Miss Wang personally sat in the yard behind the store to manage the situation." The young man replied very respectfully. Li Min also knew that in today's situation, Wang Xijun would definitely be too busy to get away, but there was no need to disturb her for such a trivial matter as arranging a seat. Li Min smiled and ordered the servant: "In that case, don't disturb her. Please arrange a seat for me!" "Yes, I'll do it right away!" The boy agreed and turned around to leave. "Wait a minute!" Li Min suddenly stopped him, "What's your name?" Hearing Li Min ask his name, the boy immediately showed an ecstatic smile on his face, lowered his head and bowed and replied: "Sixth Young Master Qi, my surname is Yang, and I am a member of the tenth family, so everyone calls me Yang Shi." "Yang Shi?" Li Min was slightly surprised. This name immediately reminded him of another person, so he asked, "Who are you, Yang Jiu, who knows how to make wine?" Yang Jiu was the steward of the Wangfu Brewing Workshop before. However, after the winery was built, Li Min assigned him to be responsible for the most critical process of distillation, and he is now one of the very important stewards in the palace. "Sixth Young Master, that is the villain's brother. There are ten brothers in the villain's family, and I am the last one." Yang Shi replied. "Oh? I didn't expect that both of you brothers are working in my house?" Li Ming smiled and said, "Go and do the work. I'll be waiting on the carriage over there." "Yes!" Yang Shi agreed before retreating. After watching Yang Shi leave, Li Min returned to the carriage, only to see Li Zhi and the other little guys sticking their heads out and looking at what was happening not far ahead.They were discussing something passionately. As soon as Qinghe saw Li Min, he immediately shouted loudly: "Brother Six, come and see, what is going on over there?" Li Min followed her finger and found that two more cars had appeared in front of the cold drink shop. They were very strange in style and looked like big boxes with two wheels. There was a long queue in front of the cars, including children. Most of them, there was a cold drink shop clerk standing behind the car, handing out popsicles to these people. "Oh, those are free popsicles from the cold drink shop. Most of the people in line are poor children who can't afford ice cream." Li Min turned to Qinghe and the others and said. Most of the children in line were dressed in ordinary or even shabby clothes, which was in sharp contrast to the wealthy people who were crazy about buying ice cream. "What is a popsicle?" Si Zi was still young and only noticed the popsicle in Li Min's mouth, so he asked. "Popsicles are ice made from water, goat's milk, and a little honey. There is an exposed wooden stick frozen in the ice to make it easier to hold it with your hands." Li Min sat on the side of the carriage and held Si Zi in his lap. said above. Dairy products were widely consumed in the Tang Dynasty, but goat milk was still the main food, and milk production was not high. In addition, Li Min also noticed that Li Shimin in the car had a thoughtful expression on his face. What was he thinking? "Is it delicious?" Si Zi then asked. "Well, although it's not as good as ice cream, it tastes pretty good." Well, Li Min lied. Although the free popsicles are filled with milk and honey, due to cost considerations, the proportion of water is higher. There are many, so it tastes bland and tasteless, which is far inferior to the popsicles added with flavors and saccharin in later generations. Of course, this kind of popsicle is much safer compared to it. "Brother Six, what do you think those children are doing?" At this moment, Gao Yang suddenly pointed to a corner next to the cold drink shop and asked. Li Min looked up and found that the children who had just lined up to receive the popsicles immediately ran to the corner and handed the popsicles in their hands to a man who looked like a small businessman. The businessman passed some to each child. Copper coins, the child who got the copper coins immediately ran away happily. Li Min's heart sank when he saw this. It is said that children from poor families have long been in charge of their own affairs. This is the case with these children in front of them. Although these popsicles are free, these children are still reluctant to eat them and would rather exchange them for some copper coins. They You may keep it to buy something you like more, or you may give it to your parents and family, but no matter what you do with the money, in the eyes of those children, it is better than eating a popsicle for a while. Li Min didn¡¯t know how to explain to Gao Yang and the others for a while. Qinghe and Li Zhi had been pampered since childhood, and it was impossible for them to understand the hardships of poor people. No wonder they didn¡¯t understand the actions of those children? But in the end, Li Min thought about it and told the truth. After all, it wouldn't be a bad thing for them to be exposed to the sufferings of the people earlier. Especially Li Zhi, who still has great hope of becoming an emperor in the future. I don't know how he can be a good emperor with these things. ? After listening to Li Min's explanation, Li Zhi, Qinghe, and Gao Yang all nodded thoughtfully. Even Si Zi seemed to understand something and asked in a sweet voice: "Brother Six, are they?" Like us, you sell popsicles because you are short of money?" Uh~, Li Min was stunned for a moment. Si Zi¡¯s words sounded like there was nothing wrong with them, but Li Min felt that something was wrong. However, after thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. Although they did not earn the same amount of money as those poor children. , but the motivations are exactly the same, they are all done because of lack of money. At this moment, Li Shimin also got out of the car, looked at the children in the distance seriously, then looked at his own children, and sighed slightly. Although the Tang Dynasty was rich and powerful, the gap between the rich and the poor was still huge. It is impossible to eliminate it. Some people are rich and others are poor. He knows this truth better than anyone else. However, seeing those children reluctant to eat even a popsicle made him feel a little emotional. At this moment, Yang Shi from the cold drink shop quickly ran to the car, bowed and saluted Li Min and said: "Sixth Young Master, I have already prepared a seat for you, but when the Prince of Jiangxia heard that you were coming, he insisted on giving up. I would like you to come over and sit with us." "Oh, Brother Jing Heng is here too?" Li Min was a little surprised. He didn't expect to meet Li Jingheng here. "Who is there with him?" Li Min asked again, if he is related to Qinghe and the others. , but there is also an emperor father here. If there is someone who shouldn't be there with Li Jingheng, wouldn't that make him uncomfortable? "The prince only brought a little girl with him, she seems to be the princess." Yang Shi replied very respectfully. "Well, okay, you lead the way!" When Li Min heard that she was Li Jingheng's sister, he immediately thought of the little girl named Li Xueyan whom he had seen at the Five Kings Banquet. Although she was only ten years old, she was beautiful and cute, and she was She was very well-behaved and smart, which made Li Min have a deep impression on this little cousin.   Li Shimin also heard the conversation between Li Min and Yang Shi. He knew that Li Daozong had a chubby son and had met him several times, but he was not very impressed. When he heard that the other party invited them to sit together, Li Shimin did not After all, they are all a family, and he also relies heavily on Li Daozong. Since the other person is his son, what's the harm in meeting him himself? So under the leadership of Yang Shi, the surrounding guards squeezed a way, and their group finally entered the cold drink shop. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 64 The lewd tradition of Lao Li's family The third update is here! ! ! Because Qinghe attracted all the brothers and sisters who were still in the palace to become shareholders, the cold drink shop was very well funded. This cold drink shop was a two-story structure and covered a very large area. I had heard that it was a place that sold porcelain. , but Wang Xijun paid for it. The layout of the store is very simple and elegant, the color is mainly white, the pavement and walls are plastered with cement and white tiles, which looks simple and generous. Like a restaurant, there are rows of tables and chairs in the lobby on the first floor. However, unlike a restaurant, the tables in the store are very small. After all, cold drinks are different from wine and food. Guests can order a cold drink at most and ask for a fruit plate, which takes up a lot of space. The space is very small, so there is no need to use such a big table. Using a small table can save more space. The second floor is a private room, but it offers more types of cold drinks than the first floor. Of course, the price is much more expensive than the first floor. Li Min and Li Shimin went up to the second floor together, and were led by Yang Shi to the table covered by Li Jingheng. The little fat man was eating ice cream there. When he saw Li Min coming, he immediately put down the spoon in his hand and was very surprised. He stood up enthusiastically and shouted: "Rokuro, you" Before he could say the next sentence, he suddenly saw Li Shimin holding Si Zi next to him. He was frightened. His mouth was open and closed, but he was speechless. His eyes were so bulging. Gao, with an expression of disbelief on his face. After all, no one expected to see His Majesty here. Li Shimin acted very casually, smiled and patted Li Jingheng's shoulder, then found a seat and sat down. Sitting opposite Li Jingheng was Li Xueyan, whom Li Min had met. This little girl also knew Li Shimin, so seeing this She was also stunned when she saw the emperor's uncle, but he was much more promising than her brother. He stood up straight and bowed deeply to Li Shimin and said: "Niece Xueyan, meet your uncle!" "We haven't seen each other for a few days, Xueyan is almost a big girl!" Unexpectedly, Li Shimin still remembered this niece whom he had not met a few times. He smiled and pulled Li Xueyan up to sit next to him. At this time, Li Min had also moved Li Jingheng After waking up, he sat down with Li Zhi and the others. "Uh~, that uncle!" Li Jingheng's face turned red and he hesitated in speaking. He finally said this title. "I didn't expect you to come today. The cold drinks here are really good. What do you want to eat? I'll ask someone Will we prepare it for you immediately?" After the initial shock, Li Jingheng finally returned to his usual smooth-tongued tone, with a fat face that almost stuck to Li Shimin's face, and his enthusiasm was even a bit exaggerated. "Eh? Is this a recipe?" Li Shimin ignored Li Jingheng's attentiveness, but noticed a brochure on the table. He picked it up and flipped through it, and found that it was full of introductions to cold drinks, and even had illustrations. It seemed Very refined. "Father, this is indeed a recipe. If you want to eat something you like, I'll let them prepare it." This recipe was designed by Li Min. Unfortunately, there is no camera now, so he can only draw the style of the dish with a pen, although it is not as good as Take photos, but it¡¯s better than nothing. "Tsk, tsk~, that's right. It's really not easy for a small shop to be able to make such innovative ideas!" Li Shimin flipped through the menu and thought of what he saw outside the shop, and couldn't help but praise. After flipping through the menu, Li Shimin chose a few cold drinks that looked good. Qinghe and the others also ordered a few. Unable to resist Si Zi's soft words, Li Shimin also ordered a small portion for Si Zi. Li Xueyan was also familiar with Gao Yang and Qinghe. They were all together at the last Five Kings Banquet, so the three little girls soon got into a fight. After the cold drinks came, Li Shimin tasted the cold drinks he ordered one by one, and found that they were indeed delicious and refreshing. They were indeed a rare treat to relieve summer heat. Even he couldn't help but eat several portions of them, if Li Min hadn't persuaded him. Don't eat too much to avoid hurting the spleen and stomach. He may want to eat a few more portions. While Li Min and the others were happily chatting and eating, suddenly a handsome young master in white came upstairs. When he saw Li Min and the others, he came up with a smile and said, "Sixth Young Master, how about this cold drink shop?" Li Min turned around and was shocked. This person was none other than Wang Xijun, who was dressing up in men's clothing. The society of the Tang Dynasty was relatively open and women were relatively free. Many women dressed in men's clothing when going out. After all, as a Women, it is not convenient to walk or do things outside. However, Wang Xijun's dress in front of her looked very amateurish. Her skin was too white and delicate, her facial features were too delicate, and her slender neck had no Adam's apple. It was obvious at a glance that she was a woman, and not only was Wang Xijun's appearance in men's clothes undiminished. Half a point, anyway, there is more of an indescribable heroism, which makes people fall in love with him at first sight. "Liu Lang, who is this?" Li Shimin also noticed Wang Xijun's arrival, and asked Li Min with his eyes lit up. "I know that this sister is someone close to Brother Six. We met last time and heard Brother Six say thisThe cold drink shop is managed by this sister. "Sizi shouted first. "Little girl Xijun, hello to you all!" Qinghe, Li Zhi and Wang Xijun have all met, but Li Shimin and Li Jingheng brothers and sisters don't know each other. However, since she can sit with Li Min and the others, she must have an extraordinary status, so she respectfully greeted everyone Salute. "It's really rare for a little girl like you to be able to run a store so well!" Li Shimin looked at Wang Xijun and said with great admiration. Originally, he was a little moved when he saw this little girl's outstanding appearance, but when he heard the other party It turned out to be someone close to his son, so he immediately gave up the idea. "Ming'er, I heard that your mother gave you two maids. Is this little girl one of them?" Li Shimin turned to Li Min and asked. Although he gave up the idea, Li Shimin was a little dissatisfied with Concubine Yang in his heart. , he knew that Concubine Yang sent maids to Li Min, and thought that Wang Xijun was one of them. There was such a beautiful maid in Wangyun Palace but he had never seen it before. There was only one reason for that, and that was that Concubine Yang deliberately hid it for her son. From the moment Li Shimin saw Wang Xijun, Li Min immediately felt a threat, especially with one man's understanding of another man. He saw a kind of possessiveness in Li Shimin's eyes. However, when he heard that Xijun was by his side This possessiveness disappears only when someone is with you, and is replaced by a kind of regret. Men are all lustful, especially the men of the old Li family. They had the great ancestor Li Yuan as an example. He even rebelled because he fell in love with the concubine of Emperor Yang of Sui Dynasty, so he had no choice but to rebel. Moreover, after becoming emperor, this Li Yuan The astonished cheap grandfather became Benjili. Li Shimin's brothers and sisters totaled more than 40 people, and most of them were born during the Wude period. From this, it can be seen that His Majesty the Great Ancestor was in the palace every day. What are you doing there? Although Li Shimin was a wise king and had a good relationship with Empress Changsun, he was no worse than his father in terms of lust. In addition to official concubines such as Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang, there were many other favors in the palace. He has many talented people, and from time to time he even drafts women into the palace. His lustfulness is definitely no worse than that of any foolish king. If Wang Xijun was not the person next to Li Min, I believe this old pervert would never let her go. Thinking of this, Li Min immediately had a suspicion in his heart. He lowered his head and replied to Li Shimin: "To inform my father, Xi Jun is not the maid given to me by my mother, but the concubine I just took in. She is from a humble background and has been doing business with her father since she was a child. , is very talented in business, so I asked her to manage the store on behalf of Qinghe and the others. " Hearing that Li Min said that she was his concubine, Wang Xijun was shocked, with a look of confusion and shock on his face. He didn't know what Li Min was going crazy about, how could he accept her as his concubine so well? "Oh! That's it!" After hearing that Wang Xijun was not sent by Concubine Yang, Li Shimin suddenly realized that he had wrongly blamed Concubine Yang. "Haha, Liulang is so lucky. He has Miss Xiao, one of the most beautiful women, as his concubine, and he also has such a beautiful and capable concubine. I really make my brother envious!" Li Jingheng joked with a smile. "Hmph~, I didn't expect Sixth Brother to be such a lecherous person. If my husband dares to take any concubines in the future, I will kill him myself!" After hearing the conversation between Li Min and the others, Gao Yang, a shrewd little girl, Said very dissatisfied. "Hahaha~, Gao Yang, if your husband dares to take a concubine without your consent, you don't have to do anything, and your father will not let him go!" After hearing Gao Yang's words, Li Shimin didn't take it seriously at all, but laughed loudly. . Marrying a princess sounds wonderful, but Tang law stipulates that the princess is the king and the concubine is the minister. The princess can reward the concubine to the concubine. If the concubine wants to take a concubine, he can also propose it to the princess, and the princess can agree or refuse. In other words, if the prince-in-law wants to take a concubine, he must obtain the princess's consent. If he dares to do anything without consent, he will be punished by Li Shimin. Seeing Li Shimin doting on his daughter so much, Li Min was also a little depressed. Compared to princesses like Qinghe and others, the life of princes like Li Min was really difficult. Not only were they disciplined very strictly, but they were also scolded by Li Shimin at every turn. . Thinking of this, Li Min looked back at Li Zhi, who was suffering from the same problem, and found that the boy was also looking at him with a pitiful expression, so the two looked at each other and smiled bitterly, saying nothing. Wang Xijun, who had not yet figured out the situation, suddenly heard Li Shimin calling Gao Yang his ¡®father¡¯, and his mind immediately buzzed. Gao Yang is a princess, so isn¡¯t her father Thinking of this, Wang Xijun was so frightened that he suddenly broke into cold sweat. He no longer dared to look at Li Shimin. He involuntarily shrank towards Li Min, trying to hide himself in the shadow beside Li Min. Li Min also noticed Wang Xijun's nervousness and knew that she had guessed Li Shimin's identity, so he complained to Li Shimin and asked Wang Xijun to take him to the toilet on the pretext of letting her leave this 'place of right and wrong'. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.netThank you all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 65 Li Shimin is going to the mine PS: Laoyu made a big mistake yesterday, and the reminder of 9,000 was to be updated today. Laoyu got excited and gave 9,000 yesterday, but it doesn¡¯t matter, even if it happened yesterday, today I finally coded out two chapters of 6,000 words, but 9,000 words was unlikely. In addition, there was a reminder of 12,000 words, which made it even more out of reach for Lao Yu. I was really embarrassed. This is chapter one, chapter two before nine o'clock. Li Shimin was in high spirits during the rare trip out of the palace and stayed in the cold drink shop until noon. Because this cold drink shop makes ice, the inside is very cool, which is a good place to escape the heat. Qinghe had been playing with the three little girls Gao Yang and Xueyan all morning, and they were all a little tired. Sizi had fallen asleep. Li Shimin was heartbroken for his daughter, so he had Qinghe and the three of them sent back to the palace first, but Li Min and Li Zhi stayed. "Uncle, Xue Yan is also tired. My nephew will leave first and send my sister back to the house to rest." Li Jingheng was very naughty. When he saw Li Shimin leaving his two sons behind, he guessed that he might have something to say, so he was ready to leave. "Well, when Xue Yan is tired, let someone send her back first, and you can stay too!" Li Shimin glanced at the little fat man and said calmly. Li Jingheng had no choice but to do as he was told. At the same time, he also complained about Li Min in his heart. He kindly invited him to come and sit with him. Unexpectedly, he invited Li Shimin, a great god, and now he was also captured. Although he didn't know what they would get if they were left behind. It's something, but judging from his intuition, it's definitely nothing good. "Liu Lang, I heard that you have opened several coal mines outside the city?" After sending the little girls away, Li Shimin suddenly turned to Li Min and asked. Li Min was stunned. He didn't know why Li Shimin suddenly asked this question. However, Li Jingheng next to him changed his expression and showed a bit of panic on his face. Unfortunately, Li Min didn't see it and just answered honestly. : "For the record, my father, I have indeed opened several coal mines, because the coal can be used as fuel for burning cement. It not only burns longer than charcoal, it is also cheaper, and the waste residue after burning can even be used for repairs. For road purposes.¡± "Well, you, the cement supervisor, are very attentive." Li Shimin said calmly after hearing this, with a very calm expression on his face, "I am very interested in your coal mine, please take me to see it!" "Now?" Li Min asked very surprised. It was already noon, and the sun outside was very hot. Why was he, the emperor, so crazy, that he wanted to go so far to see the coal mine? "Rokuro, I also want to know how your coal mine works. After all, we are also preparing to open a coal mine. It happens that my uncle is also interested. Why don't you take us to see it and let our brothers learn a few tricks?" At this time, Li Jingheng also suddenly said, and while speaking, he winked at Li Min, and he didn't know what he meant? Li Min felt that there was something fishy about this, but he couldn't figure it out at the moment, and looking at Li Shimin's appearance, he seemed to have made up his mind to go to the coal mine. Coupled with Li Jingheng's strange behavior, Li Min had no choice but to agree. . Seeing Li Min's agreement, Li Shimin immediately stood up, and the group went downstairs and got on the carriage, and began to drive towards Heishi Mountain outside Chang'an City. There are several coal mines, but this one is the closest, only about twenty miles away from Chang'an. The carriage was extremely fast, and the guards it brought were also on horses, so in less than half an hour, they arrived at Blackstone Mountain. The road in Blackstone Mountain is not easy to walk. Li Min has asked people to build a road from Chang'an to here with cement, but it has not been repaired yet. Now the road is simply paved with a layer of cinders and crushed coal. Datang's The carriage did not have shock absorbers, so Li Ming almost vomited during the journey. In addition, the weather was hot. Although the windows on both sides of the carriage were open, the hot wind blew in, and he was covered in layers of sweat. No risk, even when drinking herbal tea. When they finally got out of the car, Li Min and Li Zhi's faces were not very good-looking. Li Jingheng was even worse. He was fat and his whole body was soaked with sweat. His exposed skin was also red. He looked like he had been beaten. It's almost done. Li Shimin's face, on the other hand, looked as usual. Except for a slight trace of sweat on his forehead, there was nothing unusual about him. Blackstone Mountain and the surrounding dozens of miles were bought by Li Min, and outsiders were prohibited from entering. This was the largest of several coal mines, and the largest number of royal soldiers and Tubo prisoners of war were sent here. Among them, there were probably There were about two hundred people, and there were more than a thousand prisoners of war. As soon as Li Min and the others approached the coal mine, they were immediately stopped by the new soldiers in charge of guarding them. When they saw Li Min in the car, they immediately let them go and sent someone to notify Master Dianjun. Li Min accompanied Li Shimin to park the carriage in a flat square at the foot of the mountain. There were many brick and cement houses on one side of the square, which were the residences of the royal soldiers. Behind this row of houses, there were some wooden houses. The Tibetan prisoners of war lived in work sheds made of thatched grass.In the center of the square, freshly mined coal is piled up, forming a small mountain of coal. Some specially-made carriages are loading the coal next to it. The coal is to be transported to various cement factories in Chang'an. The carriages are provided by the car dealership run by Wang Zihao. It was specially used to transport coal. Li Min accounted for the huge profits from coal mining, but the surrounding related industries were all handed over to Wang Zihao. Although the profits were not as good as those of coal, they were still very considerable. In the mined deposits on the mountain, countless Tibetan slaves in rags are working hard under the whips of the overseers. These slaves work in groups of ten, with iron shackles on their feet. They wield sharp picks to dig out large chunks of coal, and then It was placed on a special trolley and transported to the big square where Li Min was by a special person. "Father, please see, this is Black Rock Mountain. The mountain and the surrounding area are covered with coal for dozens of miles. The cost of mining is very low. However, in order to further reduce the cost, I bought a lot of Tibetan prisoners of war to use as coolies." Li Min followed. Li Shimin jumped off the carriage and pointed at the busy scene in front of him. Li Shimin looked around at the scene around him and nodded with some satisfaction, with a smile on his face. He also walked to the small coal mountain in the middle of the square with great interest to watch the loaders throwing it on the car. Lump charcoal. Not all the work in the coal mines was done by Tubo slaves. They were only responsible for the most painful and tiring work of coal mining. In addition, they also carried out tasks such as transporting coal to squares and loading trucks, as well as cooking, boiling water, and sewing. He hired the poor people around him to do work such as mending. This was Li Min's compensation for them after he occupied Black Rock Mountain. After all, after he bought this place, these poor people could no longer use charcoal for heating in winter. In addition, Li Min The wages paid to them are also relatively generous, enough to support a family of several people. At this moment, two loaders, an old man and a young man, finally loaded up a car. It was noon now. Both of them were so hot that they were sweating all over. Their dark skin was covered with black soot. After being soaked with sweat, a layer of black sludge forms, making it look very dirty. The young and old couple were about to take a break when they walked to the nearby pool, picked up a towel of indistinguishable color, wrung it out and wiped it randomly on their face and body. This was not for cleaning, but just to take advantage of the evaporation of water. Just to cool down, I rushed to a simple shed on the right side of the pool, scooped out a bowl of water from a large bucket and drank it. Li Shimin strolled to the pergola and greeted the old man in his forties or fifties: "This old man has invited me. Do you have some free time now? I want to talk to him about something?" "Oh! You're so polite, noble man!" When the old man saw Li Shimin's demeanor and clothes, he immediately knew that he was not a mortal, so he said very respectfully, "I wonder what's wrong, noble man? The old man has just finished loading the car and is about to take a rest before doing anything else. .¡± "Haha, it's actually nothing serious. I just want to talk to my brother about home affairs." Li Shimin smiled, and then asked, "I don't know what I call you. This year, Gui Geng, what did you do for a living before?" After the old man asked Li Shimin to sit down, he replied: "Oh, the old man's name is Zhang Dashan. He is exactly fifty years old this year. He used to live next to the Black Stone Mountain, guarding the few acres of thin farmland at home, and eating well. Fortunately, someone took a fancy to this place and opened this coal mine, so my grandson and I were able to find a job here, and our family was much better off." The old man said, pointing to the seventeen or eighteen-year-old The boy may be malnourished. Although this boy is seventeen or eighteen years old, he is not as tall and strong as the fourteen-year-old Li Min. "Oh? You are so old, why don't you let your son come to work?" Li Shimin asked strangely. "Hey, old man, I feel bad when I talk about this. In fact, we are not from Chang'an. Because we fled the famine and came here a few years ago, our son and daughter-in-law were separated on the road. Only this grandson followed me. The government here still treats us. Not bad, some fields were allocated to our grandparents, but because there are so many people and little land around Chang'an, the stipulated land allocation can only allocate a small amount. The little food produced in the fields every year is not enough to eat, so the old man works odd jobs here and there. I have raised my grandson to such an old age, but it is pity that he is seventeen this year, but he has not even found a wife." The old man couldn't help but shed tears when he talked about the sad things, but the young man beside him opened his mouth to comfort his grandfather. "My condolences, brother. Didn't you just say that your family is much better off? You can save some money in the future and give your grandson a home-based wife. Moreover, you and your son just got separated. Maybe you will meet again one day, so you must look away. Some." Li Shimin didn't expect that the experience of the old man in front of him was so rough, so he could only comfort him. "The noble man said that the owner of this mine is generous and the wages are higher than other places. After a period of time, when he has saved enough money, the old man will propose a wife to his grandson. However, the old man was impolite for a moment, which made the noble man laugh." The old man said. Suddenly he realized that the other party was?As a stranger, it was really rude to be so rude in front of others, so he hurriedly wiped away his tears and forced a smile. Li Shimin didn't mind at all, he smiled and said it didn't matter. Li Min and Li Zhi were waiting outside, not daring to disturb Li Shimin's mood. However, Li Jingheng kept complaining to Li Min, saying that he should not have taken Li Shimin to the cold drink shop, and as a result, he also suffered this unnecessary disaster. I came to this mine to suffer on a hot day. Li Min was also aggrieved. He was also captured by the Emperor's father, and he was also suffering. Besides, where the Emperor's father wanted to go, how could he, a son, stop him? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 66 A Visitor from the Xiao Family At this moment, Dian Jun, who was in charge of managing the palace soldiers, ran over quickly. When he saw Li Min standing outside the shed, he immediately stepped forward and saluted: "The Dian Army of the palace is in charge of Yu Wenbiao, see His Highness Prince Liang!" "Get up!" Li Min said. He had met Yu Wenbiao once. He was one of the four officers of the royal family. He was tall and thick, very vicious, and looked like a standard soldier. "Is slave management now on the right track?" Li Min asked with a smile after seeing Yu Wenbiao stand up. Although Yu Wenbiao was very rude, he was very capable, otherwise he would not be the first among the four officers of the palace to come to the mine to earn extra money. In terms of slave management, Li Min only pointed in a general direction, and Yu Wenbiao had to complete all the details himself. "Your Majesty, the general has followed His Majesty's instructions to manage one hundred slaves per Shi, led by the Chief. There are a total of 1,300 slaves in the whole mine, divided into thirteen mining teams, and the remaining personal guards He is responsible for guarding and patrolling the mine." Yu Wenbiao replied. The Tang army was organized into ten men per Shi, with one Shi chief, five Shi as a group, three groups as a team, and five teams as a battalion, so the Shi was the basic unit of the Tang army. "Well, good job!" Li Min looked at the slaves working conscientiously in the mine, nodded with satisfaction, and then asked Wen Biao, "By the way, nothing happened in the mine these days. Well, why haven't you met with Manager Zhou from the palace?" In addition to having a guard leader to manage slave matters, the coal mine also has a steward who is responsible for handling the mine's manpower, accounts, etc. After all, those who only know how to fight are The guards who kill and kill don't know how to manage the operation of a mine. "Manager Zhou went to a cement factory to collect accounts today. There was nothing serious at the mine. It was just that occasionally nearby villagers accidentally broke into the mine, and they were all driven away by the patrols." Yu Wenbiao thought for a moment. He said, but suddenly he thought of something and said again, "By the way, because of the hot weather recently, several soldiers fell ill, and several slaves who worked also died. I'm worried that the slaves will be infected There was a plague, so people found a place to burn the bodies and their used items.¡± Li Min was speechless after listening to the other party's words. This Yu Wenbiao really didn't take human life seriously. He even mentioned the death of several slaves at the end. Maybe in his opinion, this matter was not as important as a few relatives. The matter of soldiers getting sick is important. Li Min could understand the other party's thoughts, because in the eyes of the Tang people, these Tubo slaves were actually the owner's belongings, and the price was very cheap. The death of a few of them was nothing at all. Li Min estimated that if nothing major had happened in the mine, this guy in Dian Dian would not have even mentioned this matter. "Well, it's okay. It's been too hot these days. I'll ask my house to send you some ice tomorrow. Also, don't abuse those slaves too much. Food is fine. But drinking water must be guaranteed. If you die, If there are too many, I will let you gang of soldiers go dig mines, remember?" Li Min said with both grace and power. Although the death of the slave made him condemned as the conscience of future generations, Li Min had long been mentally prepared for this kind of thing. After all, what he wanted to do was to be a coal boss who stepped on the flesh and blood of coal-mining slaves, not to give people to others. This kind of thing will happen sooner or later to charity houses. Anyway, they are not from the Tang Dynasty. They should act like a real Tang Dynasty and treat these slaves as talking objects. There is no need to treat them as human beings at all. Of course, slaves cannot die too many, otherwise no one will dig mines for him, so Yu Wenbiao is asked not to go too far. After all, these soldiers are not good people, and there is no Geneva Convention now. Abuse of prisoners of war was unavoidable. "Don't worry, Your Highness, military law will eventually be used to restrain his subordinates. Moreover, the guards also want to earn bonuses by mining with these slaves, so they all know what's appropriate." Yu Wenbiao said with clasped fists. Li Min has stipulated that if the monthly coal output of the slaves managed by each team of guards reaches a certain amount, they will receive corresponding bonuses, and the higher the output, the greater the bonuses. These guards are now staring at those many slaves. They are drooling over the bonuses they bet, and try their best to get their slaves to mine as much as possible. Of course, they also know the principle of fishing from the bottom of the lake, so they usually try not to abuse the slaves very much. While Li Min was asking about matters related to the mine, Li Shimin in the shed also finished talking to the old man. Well~, to be precise, the old man was going to work and had no time to chat with Li Shimin here. After sending the old man out of the shed, Li Shimin walked over thoughtfully, glanced at Li Min and said: "Liu Lang, it's not easy for this grandson and grandpa, let someone change them to a lighter job." "My son, I obey!" Li Min hurriedly agreed. In fact, even if Li Shimin didn't say anything, Li Min would have someone take care of the grandfather and grandson. Just now, they said a lot of good things about Li Min in the shed, and they even didn't even mention the mine. I don¡¯t even know who started the game. They just kept praising the mine owner for his benevolence and righteousness, which made everyone around himMany poor people can earn extra wages. This made Li Min finally breathe a sigh of relief. It was always a good thing for someone to praise him. I think Li Shimin, the father, would also be happy. "By the way, how many people do you employ in this mine?" Li Shimin was about to get on the carriage when he suddenly turned around and asked Li Min. This really confused Li Min. He only cares about general issues. As for the details of mine management, the managers of each mine handle it themselves. He really doesn¡¯t know the number of employees. Fortunately, there was Yu Wenbiao next to him. Although he was not responsible for hiring people, he was in the mine every day and should know something about it, so Li Min glanced at Yu Wenbiao. Yu Wenbiao's attention was all on Li Min just now, and he didn't notice that there was Li Shimin in the shed at all. He didn't see it until Li Shimin came out. As a result, he was startled and he hurriedly looked around to see if there was any dangerous person. , if something happens to His Majesty the Emperor, the ministers in the palace will probably eat him alive. Seeing Li Min's pointed gaze, Yu Wenbiao immediately understood and stepped forward to report: "Your Majesty, the Blackstone Mountain Mine employs more than a hundred people, most of whom are young people responsible for loading, unloading and transportation. Zhuang, and there are also some women from poor families who are responsible for cooking, boiling water, etc. Several other mines employ fewer people than here, but there are still two to three hundred people in total." "Well, a few mines employ 400 people. Counting their families behind them, the number of people they support is estimated to be about 2,000" Li Shimin stopped here, frowning as if thinking about something. After a while, he said to Li Min again, "Liu Lang, you have done a great kindness." After Li Shimin finished speaking, he got on the carriage without looking back. Seeing Li Shimin preparing to go back, Li Jingheng and Li Zhi hurriedly followed, but Li Min was confused. He still can't figure out why the emperor's father came to the coal mine on a whim, and only looked around after he came. After looking at it, I chatted with an old man for a few words, and then boasted that I was going back now? Although there were questions in his mind, Li Min couldn't follow up and could only follow the carriage. Li Jingheng seemed very relaxed at this time. He squeezed next to Li Shimin with a smile on his fat face and said: "Uncle, actually, little nephew A coal mine was opened in Luoyang, and although the number of people employed was not as high as Liu Lang, there were still hundreds of people, so this can be considered a good deed, right?" Looking at his nephew who was shamelessly begging for praise, Li Shimin smiled slightly, turned around and glanced at Li Min who was getting on the carriage, and then whispered to him in a low voice: "You are so brave. If you are older, you are not afraid of being punished by the elders in your family?" Li Jingheng was stunned. Of course he knew what he did, and he also understood what Li Shimin meant, but they did it deliberately to let Li Shimin know. But what he didn't expect was that His Majesty the Emperor would actually tell the story in front of him, which made him a little at a loss. Seeing Li Jingheng¡¯s smile froze on his face, Li Shimin laughed loudly, patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stingy, Liu Lang has made some good friends like you.¡± Li Shimin spoke and laughed loudly, attracting the attention of Li Min and Li Zhi. However, Li Min and Li Zhi were very confused about Li Shimin's last confusing words. They didn't know what their father was. What are you laughing at? When he went back, Li Shimin seemed to be very leisurely and not in a hurry to rush away. The carriage was driving much more smoothly. However, it was just past three o'clock in the afternoon, and the sun in the sky seemed to want to bake people. Waiting for them When the group returned to Chang'an, everyone was sweating profusely and hurried to the cold drink shop to sit down. Everyone drank a lot of cold drinks to feel cooler. He sat in the cold drink shop until it was almost dark, and then Li Shimin let Li Min and Li Jingheng leave. However, before leaving, he asked the store to prepare many different types of cold drinks for him, which were served in a huge ice box. , took it back to the palace in person, saying that he wanted Queen Changsun, Concubine Yang and other princes and princesses to have a taste. Hearing this made Li Min feel ashamed. During this time, he was so busy that he didn't even bother to send some ice cream and other cold drinks to his mother, Concubine Yang. After bidding farewell to Li Shimin, Li Jingheng insisted on sending Li Min back to his hometown. Although the two palaces were not in the same building, they were still on the way, so Li Min did not refuse. However, on the way, Li Jingheng said a lot of irrelevant things and did not know who he was. What exactly do you want to say? After finally returning to the palace and saying goodbye to Li Jingheng, Li Min just walked to the door of the palace, only to find a carriage parked in front of the palace, and judging from the mark on the carriage, it seemed to be Xiao Yu, Duke of Song Dynasty, which was Li Min's future princess-to-be, Xiao Wenxin. Their carriage, it's so late now, why would anyone from the Xiao family come to see me? And look at this horseThe specifications are high, and the status of the visitor in the Xiao family is not low. Who could it be? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 67: Li Min wants to rebel? As soon as Li Min walked to the door, he saw Gao Zhong wandering back and forth in the concierge. As soon as he saw Li Min coming back, he immediately ran out excitedly and said, "Your Highness, you are finally back! Mr. Xiao has been here since noon. I¡¯ve been waiting for you and you haven¡¯t come back yet, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s urgent. Please go and have a look!¡± "Oh? Is it Song Guogong?" Li Ming was shocked. He didn't expect that it was Xiao Yu who came in person and waited for him all afternoon. Although he is already engaged to Xiao Wenxin, it is still too early to get married. In addition, he does not seem to have much contact with Xiao Yu, except that he helped her once when he was in the academy last time, and he also sent gifts to Xiao Mansion several times. , but these are just ordinary movements, which don't mean anything. What could happen that would make the old man come to his house in person and wait all afternoon? With a lot of questions, Li Min walked quickly to the front hall. It was already dark now, and the light in the hall was already on. Li Min entered the hall and immediately saw a thin figure sitting under the lamp, studying very seriously. There was a book with an unknown name in his hand, and a slight smile appeared on his thin and clumsy face from time to time. He didn't seem to be anxious about waiting for anyone. "Junior Li Min, please pay your respects to the old Duke of Song Dynasty!" Li Min hurriedly took two steps forward, bowed his head and said. Anyone can be offended, but he can't afford to offend this old man. Not only is he highly respected, but he is also the grandfather of Li Min's fianc¨¦e. This is the key person to please. "Oh?" Xiao Yu raised his head and glanced at Li Min, but did not put down the book in his hand. Instead, he asked lightly: "Liu Lang, you are not dead yet?" Li was stunned for a moment and rubbed his ears to make sure he heard correctly. This old man actually scolded him when he opened his mouth? And the tone of his speech was also very relaxed and dismissive. After all, I am the grandson-in-law of this old man, and he is also His Royal Highness Prince Liang of the Tang Dynasty. Why did he curse me to death as soon as he opened his mouth? "Master Xiao, what do you mean by this?" Li Min was also a little unhappy and asked with an expression on his face. He even called him "Master Xiao, who is businesslike." "Hmph~, what, are you angry?" Xiao Yu also heard the anger in Li Min's tone, but he didn't mean the slightest apology. Instead, he snorted in a bad tone. "This I don't dare, this junior!" Li Min was also choked by the other party's tone. He was obviously the first to curse, but why did the other party seem to be even more angry than himself? Did he offend the other party in some way? "Hmph~, you don't dare? Your Highness, Prince of Liang, is very courageous. Nowadays, no one in the civil and military officials of the court knows that your Highness, Prince of Liang, dares to risk his own life. What else can you do? Is that what you dare not do?" Seeing that Li Min still didn't wake up, Xiao Yu's temper immediately broke out, he threw the book in his hand on the table, pointed at Li Min and cursed. "Iwhat did I do?" Li Min was confused by Xiao Yu's scolding. From the meaning of his words, it seemed that he had done something he shouldn't have done. The consequences of this matter may be very serious. Even he himself I almost lost my life. "What are you doing? You don't know what you are doing? As a dignified prince of Liang, you are doing nothing all day long doing business" Xiao Yu's face turned red with anger, and his neat white beard was raised high. His fingers were almost touching Li Min's forehead. He looked very angry. The calmness he had when he was reading just now could no longer be found. "ThisI" Li Min was at a loss after being scolded. He opened his mouth several times but couldn't say a word. He really couldn't figure out what he did wrong, but Xiao Yu looked confident when he scolded him. , it seemed that he had really done something he shouldn't have done, but he couldn't figure it out. He could only wait until Xiao Yu had scolded him enough and his anger had subsided, and then he could ask again. Thinking of this, Li Min simply stopped defending and stood there without saying a word. Even though Xiao Yu's saliva sprayed all over him when he cursed, he didn't even dare to wipe it away. After all, Xiao Yu was old. He scolded him excitedly for a long time. Finally, he felt tired. He grabbed the tea bowl on the table and took a few sips. Then he sat down angrily and said, "Why, you still don't know where you went wrong?" "You idiot, please teach me!" Li Min said with a sad face. He was scolded for no reason, and he didn't dare to talk back. This is really cowardly, but what's even more cowardly is that he doesn't even know what's wrong with him. where? "Hmph~!" Xiao Yu snorted coldly, took another sip of tea and asked, "Where did you go with your Majesty today?" Hearing Xiao Yu's question, Li Min felt something in his heart. Not many people knew about his going out with Li Shimin. Even the senior officials in his family didn't know where he had gone, otherwise he wouldn't have been there just now. I will just wait for myself by the concierge. "My lord, my father and I first went to the cold drink shop, and then went to the coal mine outside the city." Li Min replied honestly. Xiao Yu is not an outsider anyway, and Li Shimin's whereabouts are not unknown.?Concealed. "Coal Mine?" Xiao Yu was surprised when he heard that Li Shimin actually went to the Coal Mine. He only received news that Li Shimin came to see Li Min, but he had no idea about their whereabouts after that. "What? Is there any problem?" Li Min looked at Xiao Yu's shocked expression and felt a little surprised. Didn't he just go to the coal mine? What's so surprising about this? "Well~, wait a moment!" Xiao Yu suddenly calmed down. After speaking to Li Min, he stroked his beard and said nothing. After thinking for a long time, he said to Li Min: "I didn't expect His Majesty to trust you so much. It¡¯s beyond my expectation.¡± "Sir, can you tell me first, what did I do wrong? I'm almost dying of anxiety!" Li Min begged with a look of urgency. Why do everyone I meet today act so weird? First, Li Shimin insisted on going to the mine in the bright sun to have a look, and then when Li Jingheng sent him back, he seemed to have no words for what he wanted to say. Now he met Mr. Xiao, who couldn't afford to offend him. He scolded him every time he saw him, and he still hasn't figured out the reason. "Hmph, you still have the nerve to ask?" When this question was raised, Xiao Yu became angry again, but he still suppressed his anger and continued, "Let me ask you, did you spend money to buy more than 3,000 Tibetan prisoners of war?" "Yes, I put them all in the coal mine. Is there any problem with that?" Li Min asked inexplicably. Is it wrong to use slaves to dig coal? "Liu Lang, are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? Why don't you understand the key to this?" Xiao Yu had an air of resentment, but his tone softened and he spoke with a touch of elders' kindness. "My grandson-in-law really doesn't know where he went wrong. Please give me some advice, grandpa!" Li Min said shamelessly. Now he changed his name to Xiao Yu again. Before the official wedding, he directly called himself grandson-in-law. "Oh~, you kid, everyone praises you for being smart, but why are you so clueless at this time?" Xiao Yu sighed, "What you did wrong was not that you used slaves to dig coal, but that you shouldn't have bought the three thousand Prisoners of war!¡± When Xiao Yu said this, he paused deliberately and found that Li Min still looked confused. He could only continue: "Do you know that someone has secretly reported to His Majesty that you are hoarding private soldiers with evil intentions!" Speaking of the last eight words, When speaking the word, Xiao Yu deliberately emphasized his tone, and the expression on his face was also very heavy. "What~" Xiao Yu's words were like a thunderbolt. Li Min was so frightened that he almost knocked over the table. His face was even more shocked. He never imagined that he just wanted to buy some prisoners of war to work as coolies. , was framed as a hoarder of private soldiers, and had evil intentions. Where the hell is this? However, after the initial shock, Li Min calmed down and slowly figured out the joints involved. Originally, his identity as Prince Liang was quite sensitive, and there were many people watching behind his back. However, after this period of smooth sailing, he became a little lax in his thinking. For example, the purchase of Tibetan prisoners of war was very thoughtless. After all, those Tubo prisoners of war were all soldiers before. Although they were captured, they could become a good army with a little training. Li Min bought as many as 3,000 people at once and sent them to Chang'an. In the mine not far away, someone with a heart noticed this and complained to Li Shimin with aggravation. Although Li Shimin's impression of Li Min has greatly changed, he still killed his brother for the throne and knew the cruelty of the struggle for imperial power. So even if Li Shimin didn't believe that Li Min had such courage, he still felt a little bit in his heart. Suspect. "Eh? Isn't that right?" Li Min suddenly thought of something, raised his head and asked Xiao Yu, "If my father suspected that I had evil intentions, why did he ask me to take him to the coal mine today? If I really have two If you're serious, isn't that just like giving me a good opportunity?" "Haha, this is what makes Your Majesty so unexpected." Xiao Yu said with a smile, "I didn't expect His Majesty to trust you so much and dare to go to the coal mine with you without any investigation. The person who reported to Your Majesty said that there This is the place where you secretly stockpile private soldiers. However, judging from the way His Majesty asked you to take him there today, he didn't believe it in his heart. However, in order to dispel some doubts in his heart, he couldn't help but go there in person. Presumably he must have been very happy after looking there and seeing no signs of hoarding troops, right?" After Xiao Yu¡¯s reminder, Li Min immediately remembered that when leaving the coal mine, Li Shimin¡¯s mood had indeed improved a lot, and he seemed to have joked with Li Jingheng. "By the way, you also have to thank your friends!" Xiao Yu continued, "Although I have political disagreements with the Cheng family and the Fang family, I have to admire those younger generations. For you as a friend, How dare you do that kind of thing without telling your family, it really makes me sad.I feel ashamed! " "Huh? My son-in-law doesn't understand. Why are people like the Cheng family and the Fang family involved?" Li Min asked strangely. The friends Xiao Yu mentioned should mean that Cheng Huailiang and Fang Yi loved them, and they It seemed that he had helped himself, but Li Min didn't know it at all. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 68 The Shadow of Li Shimin "Haha, it's not just the Cheng family and the Fang family, almost everyone who beat up the Tubo ambassador with you last time has a share. When they heard someone falsely accusing you, saying that you used the Tibetan slaves you bought to train private soldiers, for the sake of To help you share the burden, they actually bought all the remaining Tubo slaves, and the reason for buying the slaves was the same as yours, which was to use slaves to mine coal. However, as far as I know, most of them didn't even bury the coal. The place has not been found, let alone mined, and now it is all for nothing, and it is not worthwhile at all. For this matter, many of them have been severely punished by their families!" When Xiao Yu said this, he glanced at Li Min with some relief. Although Li Min almost suffered a big loss due to this false accusation, it was a blessing in disguise. Not only did he see Li Shimin's trust in Li Min's son, but he also showed a lot of sincerity. Friends to make. What makes people even more speechless is that Li Min, the person involved, had never been aware of his dangerous situation. It was only now that the danger had passed that he understood what had happened. Li Min felt warm in his heart as he listened to Xiao Yu's narration. Although he and Cheng Huailiang usually spent their days eating, drinking, and fooling around, there seemed to be no serious time, but at the critical moment, they helped his brother regardless of the consequences. This made Li Min extremely moved. What is a brother? These are the brothers! I can help you silently when you are in the most difficult time, but I have never mentioned a word to you. "Thank you, grandpa, for waking up my grandson-in-law. If it weren't for your words today, I'm afraid I would still be in the dark." Li Min thanked him with a wry smile. Although this matter is over, it still gave Li Min a ring. Warning, don¡¯t think that just because you are a prince, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. The intrigues and intrigues in the court are far beyond what future generations like yourself can do. Just by buying some prisoners of war, it was almost framed as treason. Although Xiao Yu did not He said who the person who falsely accused him was, but even with his toes, Li Min could guess a thing or two, and it must be related to the insidious Changsun Wuji. "There's no need to thank me. Just pay more attention to your behavior in the future." Xiao Yu's anger subsided at this time, and his eyes when looking at Li Min became much softer. When he spoke, he also showed a kind of care from an elder to a younger generation. For some unknown reason, the stubborn and fiery Duke of Song had always favored Li Min, and this time he even risked being blamed by Li Shimin to wake him up. "Son-in-law, please remember your grandfather's teachings!" Since he had just called his grandfather, Li Min simply became thick-skinned. Although this old Duke Xiao has a bad temper, he has been wallowing in the court for so many years. What kind of conspiracy is this? I have never seen a trick before. As long as you have a good relationship with him, he will at least remind you of anything in the future and you must not make the same mistake again. "Well, as a prince, you must think twice before doing anything in the future. After all, there are many people staring at you in the court!" Xiao Yu originally planned to teach him a few more words, but seeing Li Min's respectful look, he decided After saying a few words of instruction, he stopped and said in a friendly manner, "Besides, you don't have to worry too much about things in the court. I can still work in the court for a few years with my old bones. If there is any trouble, I will I will try my best to inform you, and if you are unsure about anything, you can also go to me and let me help you with advice." When Xiao Yu said this, he sighed in his heart. He was not very favored in front of Li Shimin. There were many things in the court that he could not receive the news for the first time, so he might not be of much help to Li Min. For example, this time He only received the news about Li Min's slave purchase this morning, and when he rushed to find Li Min, it was already too late, so even if he wanted to help Li Min, his effect might be limited. Listening to Xiao Yu's warm words, Li Min's face also showed a touch of emotion, but he was moved anyway. Li Min hesitated for a moment, and finally said to Xiao Yu: "Grandpa, my grandson-in-law has something unclear. I would like to ask my grandfather to clarify my grandson-in-law¡¯s doubts!¡± "Oh?" Xiao Yu had already stood up and planned to say goodbye and leave. After hearing Li Min's words, he immediately stopped and turned to look at him and asked, "What's wrong with Liu Lang?" "This" Li Min raised his head and looked at Xiao Yu, and finally gritted his teeth and stepped forward and asked, "My grandson-in-law would like to ask my grandfather why you take such good care of your grandson-in-law?" Although his future princess is Xiao Yu's granddaughter, However, there are also many granddaughters of Xiao Yu, not to mention that Xiao Wenxin is still the daughter of a concubine and is not taken seriously in the family. Therefore, if Xiao Yu helps him because he loves Wujiwu, Li Min is the first to not believe it. In addition, although he is also one of the princes, the throne is very far away from him, and it can even be said that there is no hope. Most of the civil and military officials in the DPRK and China remain neutral in the fight between the princes, such as Fang Xuanling and Li Jing et al. As one of the important officials in the court, Xiao Yu is now doing all he can to help him. He is simply betting the fate of the entire Xiao family on himself. If Li Min is unlucky in the future, the Xiao family will not be able to escape the blame.??, this price is really too high. After Xiao Yu heard Li Min's question, he was silent for a while. The reason why he helped Li Min so vigorously was of course not just because of his granddaughter Xiao Wenxin, but now is not the time to tell Li Min the real reason, so Xiao Yu thought for a while and suddenly asked a very inexplicable question: "In a few days, it will be your mother's birthday, right?" "Uh~, yes." Li Xuan was stunned for a moment and replied subconsciously. He didn't understand what Xiao Yu meant by this sentence? "Well, if you are free, please advise your mother and tell her that what happened back then is in the past, and that person also knows that he was wrong. Seeing how miserable that person is in his later years, I hope she can be more generous. , forget all the unpleasantness of the past!" When he said this, Xiao Yu's face was very ugly, and there was even an unspeakable desolation in his eyes. After Xiao Yu said these inexplicable words, he ignored Li Min, turned around and left without looking back. Li Min was confused. Xiao Yu only said that person, but who was that person? In the Ganlu Hall of Tai Chi Palace, in a very confidential study room, Taizong Li Shimin was sitting behind the desk with a serious face. On the ground in front of him, a man dressed in black and even his face was covered by black gauze stood there. . "Your Majesty, your actions today are really too reckless." The man in black said, his voice very hoarse, as if he had been in the desert for several days without drinking water. "My own son knows it well." Li Shimin looked up at the man in black and said calmly, "Liu Lang is different from other people. Although he has been very lazy during this period and has been a little reckless in doing things, he is still a He is a very measured person who knows what can and cannot be done. This is very similar to his third brother. Among my sons, they are the most reassuring to me." "Your Majesty, as Shadow Guards, family ties are not a consideration for us, and as the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, you should not let family ties affect your judgment." The man in black still said in a hoarse voice. The so-called Shadow Guard is actually an extremely secretive force controlled by Li Shimin. Its main duty is to be Li Shimin's ears, detecting any information in the world that is detrimental to the Tang Dynasty at any time. "Okay, I also know that you are doing it for my own good, but what I saw with my own eyes today and your investigation prove that Liulang was framed by others. He bought those slaves only for mining, and there was no Evil intentions." Li Shimin said warmly. As the leader of the Shadow Guard, this man in black only had his own safety and the country of the Tang Dynasty in mind, and what he just said was for his own good. "Shadow just wants to remind His Majesty to pay attention to your own safety." Seeing Li Shimin's tone softening, the man in black couldn't say anything more, so he could only bow and say. Shadow is the name of the leader of the Shadow Guard, which means that as Li Shimin's shadow, he will always live in darkness. Shadow's subordinates are in charge of the entire Shadow Guard organization, and are only responsible to Li Shimin. In addition, the Shadow Guard organization is extremely secretive, and no one in the court knows about their existence. "By the way, have you found any results in that matter?" Li Shimin didn't want to discuss this issue anymore, so he changed the subject and asked. "Your Majesty, we have been sending people to monitor that person's mansion, but it has been several years, but we have not found any outsiders coming into contact with her. In addition, our people have not stopped searching for that organization, but in addition to finding some Except for the insignificant marginal figures, none of the core figures have been found." When Li Shimin mentioned the incident that gave their shadow guards a huge headache, Shadow could only bite the bullet and reply, since they knew the existence of that organization, they The Shadow Guard has been sparing no effort to investigate, but several years have passed and no clues have been found. "It's been so many years, and I can't even find any clues. Is that organization really dead?" Li Shimin said to himself with some suspicion. "Your Majesty, Shadow also has this suspicion. After all, after the death of the previous dynasty, they have no one to be loyal to, and since that person came back, they have not seen anyone sending anyone to contact them. Even in recent years, there has not even been a trace of them. It's impossible to detect an organization as big as theirs. As long as it takes action, it's impossible not to leave any traces." The shadow paused here and then continued, "So, the only explanation is That is, that organization has disbanded itself out of despair, and its members have become ordinary people in Datang, so there is no way to investigate." Shadow¡¯s words are not to shirk responsibility. After all, no one knows the strength of the Shadow Guards better than him. In the entire country of the Tang Dynasty, there is almost no trouble that can be hidden from the Shadow Guards. And that legendary organization was so huge that it wasn't even under the Shadow Guard when it was in its heyday. Such a huge organization wanted toIt is simply impossible to completely hide yourself and not find a trace, at least not for the shadow guards led by the shadow. "Well, although this guess is very likely to be true, you should not take it lightly. We will monitor it for another three years from now on. If we still can't find any clues about that organization within three years, we can record our guess in the book." Li Shimin nodded, but still gave instructions carefully. "Shadow obeys the order!" The man in black bowed to accept the order, but he remembered another thing. Although the matter was not big, it was somewhat mysterious, and it was related to Li Min. He thought it would be better to report it to Li Shimin. The shadow thought of this, so he stood up and reported to Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, there has been a report from the Shadow Guard recently, saying that King Liang has recruited many skilled craftsmen from the people and even from the Ministry of Industry, and since these craftsmen entered the government, there are often people nearby. , I heard the sound of thunder coming from the palace. This matter is very strange and has aroused many discussions among the people of Chang'an, but no one can tell the reason? " "Oh? There is a sound of thunder on a sunny day?" Li Shimin asked with some interest, but he suddenly thought of something he heard from Li Min when he was chatting with Li Min today. After contacting the two, he immediately guessed something , so he said with a smile, "Liu Lang mentioned this to me today. It will be Concubine Yang's birthday in a few days. He seems to want to make some interesting gifts for Concubine Yang. Unfortunately, this guy has a very strict tone. He will kill me. I won¡¯t tell you what kind of gift it is, but I¡¯m also very curious about it.¡± What Li Shimin is most satisfied with Li Min is that he not only shows sincere filial piety to himself and Concubine Yang, but also loves and cares for his younger brothers and sisters. For example, the incident at the cold drink shop, although it seems ridiculous at first, he can do it for his younger brother. The fact that his sister put so much effort into running a cold drink shop is enough to show how much Li Min cares for Qinghe and the others. Although they are the most ruthless imperial family, Li Shimin can see a very rare kind of family affection from Li Min. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 69 Li Min's Gift PS: I originally wanted to finish three chapters today, but because I have a lot of things to do, I am currently working on the second chapter, so I am not sure that I will be able to finish three chapters. However, I can still guarantee that the second chapter will be posted before nine o'clock. In addition, I would like to thank the book friends: ylllly, kind qi kind qi kind qi and Tianhai Xiangyun for their rewards. Especially the book friend Tianhai Xiangyun, who has been giving rewards almost every day these days. Thank you very much, old fish, for everyone's support. This is the biggest motivation for Laoyu. "Gao Zhong, have those crystal bottles ordered at Broken Jade Pavilion been delivered? Are they waiting for me to use them?" Li Min rushed out of the hall and shouted to Gao Zhong who was busy outside. Today is Concubine Yang's birthday. Li Min got up early in the morning. He has been busy these days to give his mother a unique birthday. "Your Highness, it's already ready at Broken Jade Pavilion. I've sent people to pick it up. I will definitely not delay your business!" Gao Zhong replied while instructing the servants around him to load the car. Now there is a row of more than a dozen large carts parked at the entrance of the hall. These are all for carrying gifts for Concubine Yang. Now countless servants are moving up there in an endless stream. "Hey, you little bastard wants to die, so please be gentle with me. This is a gift from His Highness to the Imperial Concubine. If it gets damaged, we will skin you." A servant accidentally used a heavy hand. When he put the box down, he made a "bang" sound, which immediately attracted a scolding from Gao Zhong. In order to make his mother and concubine happy, Li Min prepared a lot of gifts, most of which were selected by Gao Zhong for him. Yes, after all, he has been with Concubine Yang for so many years, and he knows her preferences best. Some of the more special gifts were prepared by Li Min himself. Now, except for himself and the craftsmen involved, there is almost no one else. I've seen it before. Even the last time Li Ke wanted to steal his master, Li Min kicked him out. "That's good. Have Lao Wu and the craftsmen entered the palace?" Although everything was arranged yesterday, Li Min was still worried and had to check in person. "Don't worry, Your Highness, as soon as the palace door opened today, Lao Wu and the others entered the palace with the palace's warrant. They are probably busy making arrangements now." Gao Zhong replied hurriedly. He and Li Min are both from the same family now. The problem is, in fact, those servants are careful enough, but he can't help but let people be more careful. After all, he spent a lot of effort to select these things. "Oh, then I'm relieved. The bottles will be brought in directly when they are brought. Don't delay things!" Li Min nodded and explained uneasily again. Seeing Gao Dian nodded in agreement, he returned In the main hall. There are two gorgeous brocade boxes on the table in the hall. Inside are the gifts prepared by Li Min. One of them has been completed, and the other one is just short of a crystal bottle. In fact, Li Min prepared three gifts in total. , but the third gift is a little special and cannot be put in a box like these two things. Wang Xijun, the three girls Wen'er and Hua'er all climbed on the table and stared at the brocade box with admiring expressions. As Li Min's personal maids, they had already seen the gifts in the box, and no matter what they were, they wanted to grab them. Hold it in your arms and give it to no one who wants it. It's a pity that these are gifts for Concubine Yang, and they are only greedy. "You three girls, didn't I promise you each a share? Why are you still so hopeless?" Li Min saw that the three women's saliva was almost drooling on the box, and he had no choice but to remind them. "But we can't get it now." Wang Xijun said with a look of reluctance, his eyes shining golden. After the incident at the cold drink shop last time, this girl didn't see Li Min for several days. However, when she came to the palace again, she suddenly became close to Li Min. Li Min usually joked and took advantage, but it was not like before. Showing strong resistance, this made both Li Min and Wen'er a little confused. "Yes, but we have to wait at least half a month. I want it now!" Hua'er said coquettishly, holding Li Min's arm. "Hua'er, don't mess around. Didn't His Highness say it? Because of the rush of time, we can only prepare this one. Do you want to take this one away?" Wen'er scolded Hua'er, who was a bit unruly. She was older than Hua'er. He is older, and he is trusted by Li Min, so he can discipline Hua'er in this way. Hearing Wen'er's scolding, Hua'er pouted unhappily, but still forced herself to argue: "Sister Wen'er, I'm just talking, how can I dare to ask for the concubine's things?" "Okay, okay, you two don't argue!" Li Min hurriedly stopped it. It's not a good idea to make noises on a big day. "But my Wen'er is still sensible, and Hua'er, don't be greedy. Besides, , haven't I already given something to you three as compensation?" When he said the last sentence, Li Min glanced at the three women with ill intentions, with a very mean smile on his face. "Ah~! Your Highness, you have the nerve to say that, that thing is so embarrassing." Li Min didn't mention it, but Wen'er immediately covered it when he mentioned itHis face turned red, and even his neck turned red with embarrassment. Wang Xijun was angry and annoyed after hearing this, and looked at Li Min as if he were looking at a perverted pervert. Even the boldest Hua'er had a pinkish face and turned his eyes to one side, not daring to look at Li Min anymore. "Hey, don't take that thing so complicated, okay? It's a good thing. Not only can it protect the breasts and prevent sagging, but it can also highlight a woman's beautiful figure when wearing it. Its appearance is a symbol of women's beauty. A revolutionary breakthrough in underwear, and you will go down in history as the first batch of women to wear it" Li Min's words were awe-inspiring, and what he called a "revolutionary breakthrough" will be what future generations of women will do one day. The bra you can¡¯t live without. The last time Li Min applied a facial mask to Wang Xijun, he was aroused by her proud figure, which caused him to have wild thoughts for several days. Later, he even had a very shameful wet dream. He finally calmed down the hormonal outbreak. . However, after this incident, every time Li Min saw Wang Xijun, he secretly cried out that it was a pity. If such a good figure was not protected, it would probably sag and deform in the future. Moreover, at Wen'er and Hua'er's age, they will be old enough to wear bras in future generations. They are destined to be their own women, so whether it is for their own sake or the other's, they should invent the bra. After thinking about this, Li Min resolutely called the tailor from the palace over. When Li Min gave them bras made according to the figures of the three girls, the three girls were a little curious about the pieces of cloth and straps at first. However, when Li Min explained the function of the bra, they immediately The women were so embarrassed that they almost ran away and refused to accept the gift. In the end, Li Min desperately advocated the benefits of this thing and finally forced it into their hands. "Hey, you three, don't be shy, tell me are you wearing them?" Although Li Min tried his best to make a righteous expression, he couldn't hide the mean smile on his face. Hearing Li Min's question, the three girls finally reacted. First, Hua'er blushed and nodded. Wen'er, who was covering his face with his hands, saw Hua'er nodding through his fingers, so he nodded again. Said that he and also wore it. In fact, even if they didn't say it, Li Min could still see it, because the two girls' figures were obviously different from before. Although their faces were still a bit childish, but just looking at their figures, they looked a bit older. Attractive curves. Only Wang Xijun had such a good figure that Li Min couldn't tell whether she was wearing it or not. "Get your lustful eyes away, I won't wear that kind of thing!" Seeing Li Min's eyes staring at her breasts, Wang Xijun still felt a little embarrassed, so she said angrily. This is much better than before. At least when faced with Li Min's frivolity, she will no longer cover her chest and run away like a frightened little mouse. "Hey~, this is my heart after all. Xijun, you don't appreciate it. It's really sad." Li Min deliberately made a hurt expression, covering his chest and said, "But fortunately, there are still Wen'er and Hua'er, look at how sensible they are, they never do anything that makes me sad." "Huh, no matter what you say, I just won't wear it anyway!" Wang Xijun ignored Li Min's words and said firmly. "You really don't want to wear it?" Li Min put away his smiling expression and asked with a serious face. "Don't wear it!" Wang Xijun would rather die than surrender. "Forget it if you don't wear it!" Li Min suddenly said with an indifferent expression, "Since you don't want to wear it, then I will only bring Wen'er and Hua'er into the palace tonight." "Youyou are acting like a scoundrel! Are you threatening me with this matter?" When Wang Xijun heard that Li Min didn't take her into the palace, he immediately became anxious and said angrily to Li Min with a blushing face. When she knew that Li Min was going to the palace to celebrate Concubine Yang's birthday, she immediately pestered Li Min and asked him to agree to take her into the palace to have a look. After all, for an ordinary person, the inner courtyard of the palace is a sacred and mysterious place. Wang Xijun is just a young girl with strong curiosity. If she has the opportunity to visit the palace, she certainly doesn't want to let it go. And she also knew that Li Min was preparing a very special show to please his mother. Although she didn't know exactly what it was, it was definitely not something ordinary people could see, so she begged Li Min to take her with him. Enter the palace, and Li Min had agreed before. Unexpectedly, he regretted it now and threatened himself with this matter? "Hehe, I'm just being a rogue, what can you do to me?" Li Min put on a rogue face and said with a smile. Wang Xijun had already experienced Li Min's shamelessness and knew that he would do whatever he said. Although his face was red with anger, hesitation was already showing in his eyes. After a while, curiosity finally defeated his reason. So he said angrily: "Huh~, just wear it, no one will see it anyway." After Wang Xijun finished speaking, he twisted his body and left the hall.?Went to the backyard. Although she always went home at night, in order to rest easily, Li Min also had someone prepare a room for her in the backyard. Wang Xijun also prepared some clothes and other things there, and Li Min forced them to her. She also threw her bra there. After all, it was too embarrassing and she didn't dare to take it home. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 70 Xiao Wenxin is here While Wang Xijun was leaving, Broken Jade Pavilion finally delivered the crystal bottle. Li Min completed the last step, and the second gift was finally ready. Although all three gifts were completed as scheduled, Li Min still felt a little regretful. When Gao Zhong reminded him that Concubine Yang's birthday was coming soon, there was only a little more than a month left, but Li Min wanted to give his mother some gifts. It was a rather special gift, but these things took a lot of time. He hurriedly and slowly finished it and finally completed it. However, because these three things were prepared in a hurry, there was still a gap between the ideal effects in his mind. As soon as he closed the box of the second gift, Wang Xijun blushed and came in from the outside a little shyly. Li Min raised his head and took a look, and immediately felt the difference. Although Wang Xijun's congenital conditions were very good, if he didn't look carefully before putting on the bra, he would at most think that the girl was plumper. But after putting it on, She immediately transformed into a sexy beauty with curvy skin and white skin. If she were to put on a beach bikini in future generations, she would definitely attract countless perverts to follow her. "Wow~, Sister Xijun, youafter you put it on, your whole person seems to have changed. You feel more charming." Wen'er and Hua'er also immediately noticed the difference in Wang Xijun and ran up to surround them. She turned around twice and praised her. Although she was a little repulsive to her before, after getting along for a long time, the two little girls already regarded Wang Xijun as one of their own. "Really, but why do I feel so awkward?" Wang Xijun twisted his body uncomfortably, but the shame on his face was reduced a lot. Different from the traditional aesthetic views of the Han people, people in the Tang Dynasty regarded plumpness as beauty. This plumpness does not refer to obesity, but is similar to the aesthetic views of today's people, which are characterized by plumpness, beauty, slim waist, tallness, and fair skin. As a standard for judging a beautiful woman. "As long as you wear it for a few more days, you will gradually get used to it. If you don't believe me, you can ask Wen'er and Hua'er?" Li Min said with a smile while admiring Wang Xijun's beautiful figure. "Your Highness is right. Sister Wen'er and I were a little uncomfortable with it at first. Now that we wear it every day, we can hardly feel its existence. And gradually you will feel the benefits of wearing it. Sister Wen'er also I asked someone to make a few more for her." Hua'er covered her mouth and laughed. When Wen'er heard her exposing herself, she stepped forward angrily and wanted to hit Hua'er, but Hua'er happily hid behind Li Min. The two girls were fighting non-stop for a while, but Wang Xijun slowly relaxed. After playing around for a while, Li Min was a little tired. He sat down and took a sip of tea. He turned around and saw the gift for his mother on the table. This reminded him of what Xiao Yu asked him to tell his mother, Concubine Yang. sentence. Two days ago, he went to the palace to visit his mother and specially looked for an opportunity to convey the message to her. After listening to the few words relayed by Li Min, Concubine Yang behaved very strangely. Her expression was blank and she didn't know what she was thinking. When Li Min asked Concubine Yang who the 'that person' mentioned in Xiao Yu's words was, she didn't seem to hear her. After that, she locked herself in the bedroom and no one was allowed in. Li Min waited outside for a long time before his mother came out, but Concubine Yang had red eyes when she came out. She must have cried inside. What Li Min didn¡¯t expect was that Concubine Yang¡¯s political sensitivity was obviously beyond his expectation. In order to avoid worrying her, he did not mention a word about the fact that he was framed for rebellion. This matter was a false accusation in the first place, and Li Shimin did not let anyone investigate it, so the only people who knew about it were only a few people from the Tang Dynasty. Of course, the high-level Concubine Yang, who was deep in the palace, could not know. But after Concubine Yang came out of the bedroom, she kept asking why Xiao Yu went to find him. In the end, Li Min couldn't stand her mother's questioning, so she could only report the truth. As a result, Concubine Yang was frightened, and she kept blaming Li Min for not doing things well. via the brain. After calming down, Concubine Yang pondered for a long time, and finally sighed suddenly and told Li Min not to forget to bring Xiao Wenxin on her birthday, and also asked Li Min to spend more time with Xiao Yu in the future. Take a walk and go to him for help if you need anything. Xiao Yu will never do anything detrimental to him. Mother actually asked her to take Xiao Wenxin to attend her birthday? This was completely beyond Li Min's expectation. Xiao Wenxin, as the quasi-princess, was indeed supposed to attend Concubine Yang's birthday party. However, Concubine Yang had told Li Min from the beginning that he was not allowed to bring Xiao Wenxin there. At her birthday party, Li Min begged to no avail. Unexpectedly, after hearing those incomprehensible words from Xiao Yu today, she actually changed her mind and asked Li Min to take Xiao Wenxin there. Regarding his mother's abnormal situation, Li Min came back and thought about it for a long time. In the end, he was still confused about Xiao Yu's words. However, regarding Concubine Yang asking him to take Xiao Wenxin to the banquet, Li Min thought of a credible reason. It may be that Concubine Yang saw that she was alone and helpless in the court, and Xiao Yu took very good care of her for some unknown reason, so she wanted to help her win over Xiao Yu, but Xiao Wenxin'sThe change of attitude is to send this signal to Xiao Yu, to acknowledge the marriage as a mother, so that Xiao Yu can work harder to help him in the future. "Your Highness, the people at the outer gate reported that the Xiao family's carriage is about to arrive. Would you like to go outside to greet it?" While Li Min was thinking about something, Wen'er suddenly ran over and whispered. When Wang Xijun next to him heard Wen'er's words, his face suddenly stiffened, and there was an unspeakable resentment in his eyes when he looked at Li Min. "Of course you have to welcome him!" When Li Min heard that Xiao Wenxin had arrived, he immediately perked up, jumped up from his chair, straightened his clothes and walked out quickly. Since the last time they met at the Five Kings Banquet, Li Min has often thought of Xiao Wenxin's peerless beauty, and every time he thinks that such a beautiful little beauty is his future wife, he can't help but raise the corners of his mouth. I even feel a little itchy in my heart. It doesn't matter if we don't have a relationship foundation. We can get married first and then fall in love. On a carriage outside the gate of Prince Liang's Mansion, Xiao Wenxin sat there with some uneasiness. A few days ago, she received an invitation from Li Min to attend Concubine Yang's birthday party with him. Thinking of Concubine Yang's dislike of herself on the day of the Five Kings Banquet, Xiao Wenxin couldn't help but feel worried. After all, Concubine Yang was Li Min's mother. She had always opposed the marriage of a concubine to Li Min. Although the marriage was decided by His Majesty Taizong and his grandfather Xiao Yu, it was almost impossible to regret the marriage. However, if Concubine Yang gave Li Min a message at the banquet, If I am embarrassed, as my daughter-in-law-to-be, I can only endure it silently, without any room for resistance. "Miss, don't worry. After all, Prince Liang is Concubine Yang's biological son. Even if she doesn't like you, for the sake of her son, she will not embarrass you too much." The little maid next to her said Seeing the young lady's uneasy look, Lu Zhu couldn't help but comfort her. Although she and Xiao Wenxin are called master and servant, because they grew up together and talk about almost everything, they are actually closer than biological sisters emotionally, and they know each other's thoughts very well. "The most ruthless emperor's family. Concubine Yang is both the princess of the previous dynasty and the noble concubine of the current dynasty. She has lived in a palace with no family ties all her life. How could she let her son of this family go because of a little face? A humble concubine?" Xiao Wenxin said with some self-deprecation. She was deeply impressed by the last Five Kings Banquet, and she also had some misunderstandings about Concubine Yang's character. "But I heard that Concubine Yang loves the youngest son of Prince Liang very much. It shouldn't be as you guessed, miss?" Luzhu said still unwillingly. "Luzhu, you don't need to comfort me anymore. Since I can't help but marry him, I have already made psychological preparations. No matter whether Concubine Yang likes me or not, she can't change my marriage with Li Min. It's okay for me to feel a little wronged, but" Xiao Wenxin suddenly stopped when she said this, but she continued in her heart: I am just afraid that Prince Liang will have conflicts with my mother in order to protect me. This is what I am most worried about. At the last Five Kings Banquet, Li Min "confessed" to Xiao Wenxin on the spot. After that, he imitated Xiao Wenxin's poem and made a new poem "When Will the Bright Moon Come"? It was as if Li Min was using such a beautiful poem to express his love to her face to face. This made Xiao Wen feel shy but also a little sweet. When he returned home, every time he thought of this, a sweet smile would appear on his lips. Smile, this innocent girl has changed her bad impression of Li Min, and even gradually developed a good impression of him. "Miss, His Royal Highness Prince Liang has come out to greet you." At this moment, the servant outside suddenly reported. Xiao Wenxin, who was thinking about something, blushed. She quickly stood up and took care of herself, and then walked away with Luzhu's help. Get off the carriage. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 71 You can also pick up girls in the Three Kingdoms On the road from Anxingfang to the Imperial City, the convoy of Prince Liang's Mansion was driving forward slowly. There was a guard of honor in front of it, and at the end was a row of more than a dozen large carriages with various gifts on them. In the middle was a luxury car. The magnificent carriage was driven by Li Min, Prince of Liang. At this time, Li Min was sitting in the carriage with some embarrassment. Opposite him was Xiao Wenxin. Wen'er and several other maids were sitting by the carriage door, looking at the two of them with interest. The green pearl brought by Hua'er and Xiao Wenxin was the boldest. From time to time, he covered his mouth and snickered, causing Li Min to glare. "Ahem~, what does Miss Wen Xin usually like to do?" Li Min coughed dryly and finally said a very clich¨¦d sentence. Just now in front of the palace, the two of them had finished their greetings, and then fell into a very embarrassing embarrassment. This was the second time the two met, and the first time they were alone together, so they didn't know what to say for a while. What? It wasn't until they got on the carriage and sat together that Li Min plucked up the courage to say it. "Wen Xin grew up in a deep boudoir, and she usually just reads and feeds fish to pass the time." Xiao Wenxin lowered her head and replied softly, not daring to look at Li Min with her eyes. "Oh? What kind of books does Wen Xin usually like to read? The talent you showed at the Five Kings Banquet last time made several aunts and ladies of the country greatly admire you!" Li Min said with a smile, breaking the embarrassment. , he immediately returned to his usual glib tone, praising the other party openly and secretly. "My young lady has read a lot of books. She can understand all kinds of poetry, books, etiquette, Yi and Spring and Autumn Periods. Even my husband often praises my young lady!" Before Wen Xin could answer, the little maid Luzhu said first. This little girl is very concerned about the marriage between Xiao Wenxin and Li Min, and is afraid that Li Min will underestimate her young lady. "Oh? So Wen Xin is so knowledgeable!" Li Min praised with a smile. Last time he saw Xiao Wenxin's poems, and today he heard that Xiao Wenxin likes to read. It can be seen that the other party is not only beautiful, but also a rare talented woman. Xiao Wenxin glanced at Luzhu with some anger, but after hearing Li Min's words, she turned to look at Li Min and said: "How can this little girl be called erudite? She just reads some books to relieve her boredom. Your Highness is called scholar." Man Changan, you must also like to read, right?" Hearing Xiao Wenxin's words, Wen'er and Hua'er immediately snickered. They had served Li Min for such a long time, but they had never seen Li Min reading any books. Wang Xijun had not been very clear about Li Min's background because he had been with him for a short time. . Li Min was also a little embarrassed. His poems were all "borrowed" from later generations, so how could he have any talent of his own? He hasn't even memorized the Analects yet, let alone the books Xiao Wenxin has read. "Well~, actually I really like reading." He couldn't lose face in front of a beautiful woman, especially when she was his fianc¨¦e, so Li Min could only bite the bullet and said. "I wonder what your Highness's favorite book is, can you tell me and discuss it with the little girl?" Xiao Wenxin obviously didn't see Li Min's guilty conscience when he spoke. She really thought that the other person was very knowledgeable, so she continued to ask with great interest. "This haha" Li Min broke into a cold sweat. He was not afraid of being asked to recite poems, but Xiao Wenxin actually wanted to discuss knowledge with him. Now he had to reveal his secrets as soon as he opened his mouth, but when he looked at the other party's eager eyes , Li Min couldn't bear to refuse, did he have to embarrass himself in front of the other party today? Just when Li Min was at his wits' end, his quick wit saved him once again. He thought of a countermeasure in the blink of an eye, and said, "It's rare for Wen Xin that you can concentrate on studying those boring poems, books, etiquette, etc." Yi, compared to you, I'm far behind. I usually just look at the Red Mansions and admire the Three Kingdoms for entertainment." Although novels were just minor stories in ancient times and were not taken seriously by the world, they can still be regarded as literary works. It's better than Li Min not reading any book at all. "Oh? I know about the Three Kingdoms, but what is the Red Mansion?" Xiao Wenxin thought that the Three Kingdoms Li Min mentioned was the Chronicle of the Three Kingdoms written by Chen Shou, so he was not too surprised. After all, it was also one of the official histories, and there were many people who liked reading it. , but I have never heard of the Red Mansion that Li Min mentioned. "Haha, Wen Xin, you have misunderstood. These three kingdoms are not the other three kingdoms. As for the Red Mansion, its full name is "A Dream of Red Mansions". Both books are chapter novels. The first one begins with the Yellow Turban Rebellion at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty and ends with Wei, Shu, and Wu returned to the Jin Dynasty, and the history of more than a hundred years was described in the form of a novel. The Dream of Red Mansions is based on the rise and fall of a wealthy family, describing all the various situations and human feelings in the world. "Leng and Nuan", although these two books are just novels, the characters and stories in them are endlessly memorable. They can be called two great wonders in ancient and modern times." Li Min had long known that Xiao Wenxin would misunderstand, so he explained with a smile. . He has read all four major classics, but Tang Sanzang, who studied for Buddhist scriptures, has not come back yet, so Journey to the West cannot be told, and Water Margin cannot be told.??I don't like it, and as a prince, if you introduce books about rebellion to others, there is obviously something wrong with your brain. "Oh, there is such a wonderful book in the world. It's a pity that I have very little knowledge in literature and have never read it?" Xiao Wenxin said with some regret. She knew that the word "novel" came from Zhuangzi, and she also knew that Ban Gu was also called "novel" in the Han Dynasty. She had done reviews, and some of the legendary stories written by literati were actually the novels Li Min mentioned. She had read some in her spare time, but she had never heard of the two books Li Min mentioned. "Haha, it doesn't matter if you haven't read it. Anyway, I have nothing to do now. If Wen Xin wants to listen, how about I tell you a few chapters?" Li Ming suggested with a smile. He was using novels to divert the other person's attention. Xiao Wenxin seemed to be somewhat interested in the two books, so she took the initiative to ask for a lecture. "His Royal Highness is so interested, Wen Xin naturally wants it." Xiao Wenxin also wanted to know what the content of the book that Li Min praised so highly was, so she said happily. "Okay, which one do you want to listen to first?" Li Min took a sip of tea and prepared to start the lecture. "Why don't we talk about the Three Kingdoms first? I have also read the Three Kingdoms, and I am very interested in that magnificent history, so I would like to first hear what is different about the Three Kingdoms from His Highness's mouth?" Xiao Wenxin no longer had the initial restraint, and he was full of energy. said. "Uh~" Li was stunned. He thought Xiao Wenxin would be interested in the sentimental Dream of Red Mansions. He didn't expect that she would actually want to hear about the Three Kingdoms. But this is not surprising. After all, Xiao Wenxin didn't know the specific content of the Dream of Red Mansions, so of course she wanted to choose what she could The Three Kingdoms who understand a little bit come and listen. Li Min reacted immediately and said immediately: "Okay, let's talk about the Three Kingdoms!" Li Min was more familiar with the Three Kingdoms. This is his favorite book. He has read it at least dozens of times if he has not read it a hundred times. It can almost be said that he knows everything. "There is a saying: the rolling Yangtze River flows eastward, the waves wash away the heroes, right and wrong, success and failure are all gone, but the green mountains are still there, how many sunsets are red? The white-haired fisherman and woodcutter on the riverbank, used to watching the autumn moon and spring breeze, happily meet each other with a pot of turbid wine , so many things in ancient and modern times have been joked about. Speaking of the general trend of the world, if we divide for a long time, we will unite, and if we unite for a long time, we will divide" Linjiang Immortal as a wedge immediately brought Xiao Wenxin into a mentality of vicissitudes of ancient and modern times. As Li Min explained the Three Kingdoms, Xiao Wenxin also slowly penetrated into it, adding to the story or joy of the Three Kingdoms. Or sad. Due to limited time, Li Min only talked about the battle between the Three Heroes and Lu Bu in Chapter 5, which happened to be when Liu Guanzhang defeated the invincible Lu Bu and rushed to the city to chase Dong Zhuo under the Qingluo umbrella. By this time, the carriage had arrived at the imperial city, and Li Min could only stop. However, Xiao Wenxin was still immersed in the Three Kingdoms. Although it was only five short chapters, whether it was Liu Guanzhang who was sworn in Taoyuan; Cao Cao who offered his sword to assassinate Dong Zhuo; Through the narration in Li Min's mouth, the characters in the book became vivid one by one. They were either loyal, brave, or cunning. Each character's character was so full and unique that she couldn't help but think about the lives of these people back then. Gorgeous. Xijun, Wen'er and other girls also listened with rapt attention. Although they were from humble backgrounds, they were all well-educated. They had all read the Chronicles of the Three Kingdoms and were very familiar with the history of the Three Kingdoms. However, they had never thought about that. A piece of history that seemed dry to them became so fascinating when narrated from Li Min's mouth, making people feel like they couldn't stop. "Okay, that's it for today. We are going to see the mother and concubine soon." Looking at Xiao Wenxin and the other girls who were still in a daze, Li Min could only speak to wake them up. Hearing Li Min's words, Xiao Wenxin's face turned red. She stood up and bowed to Li Min Yingying and said, "Your Highness is a great talent. Wen Xin just found out today that there is such a wonderful book in the world. I don't know where your Highness got it from. Can I borrow it from my little girl?" A look?" "This~" Li Min was a little embarrassed. He didn't expect Xiao Wenxin to be addicted to it and wanted to take the book back to read. Where could he find it? "It's okay if Your Highness is in trouble, Wen Xin just said it casually." Xiao Wenxin looked at Li Min's hesitant expression and thought that he was unwilling to borrow this strange book, so she spoke, but there was a look in her eyes. A look of disappointment. "Wen Xin misunderstood. It's not that I don't want to borrow it. It's just that the book has been lost. But if Wen Xin wants to read it, how about I recite some every day and have someone send it to you?" Li Min didn't want Xiao Wenxin to think that He was a stingy person, so he hurriedly spoke. But what people didn't expect was that after hearing Li Min's words, Xiao Wenxin suddenly became shy and her face turned red. After a while, she nodded imperceptibly and said in a voice as loud as a mosquito: "If your Highness is not busy, can you?" Of course it¡¯s best to write it down.¡± The youngest daughter¡¯s thoughts are the most difficult to guess. Just now Li Min said that he often read the Three Kingdoms, but now he said that the book had been lost, and he also asked that everyTian Mo wrote some letters to Xiao Wenxin, which obviously misunderstood Xiao Wenxin, who was sensitive by nature, and thought that Li Min wanted to secretly communicate with him in letters in the name of sending letters. Although the atmosphere of the Tang Dynasty was open, it was common for men and women to express their feelings through letters, but After all, Xiao Wenxin was born in the Xiao family of Lanling, and her family had very strict control over women. Moreover, she was indifferent by nature and did not like to interact with others, so when she heard Li Min's 'bold' request, she was at a loss. However, Xiao Wenxin already had a good impression of Li Min, and the conversation along the way made Xiao Wenxin have some strange feelings for Li Min, so even though she was shy, she finally nodded in agreement, just saying the last words As he spoke, his heart was pounding like a deer, and even his breathing was somewhat unsmooth. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 72 Birthday Gift Although Li Shimin always advocated frugality, Concubine Yang was of noble birth and was deeply favored by him, so she made an exception and held a banquet in Liangyi Palace for Concubine Yang. Although the scale was small, it brought all the concubines in the palace and those in Chang'an to the banquet. All the eldest princesses were invited, and of course Li Min and the other princes and princesses were indispensable. They planned to sit together as a family to celebrate Concubine Yang¡¯s birthday. After the carriage entered the imperial city, it entered Taiji Palace through Changle Gate, and then drove straight to Wangyun Palace where Concubine Yang lived. Although the banquet was not held there, as a biological son, he had to go there to pay his respects to his mother and concubine first, and then Accompanying her mother to the Liangyi Palace for the banquet, of course Xiao Wenxin also has to accompany Li Min. The two rushed to Wangyun Palace, where Li Ke and his wife Yang Shi were already chatting with Concubine Yang. Seeing the arrival of Li Min and Xiao Wenxin, Concubine Yang seemed extremely enthusiastic. She specially pulled Xiao Wenxin to her side and chatted with her a lot. The other party was a bit at a loss as to what her future mother-in-law was planning. ? When the banquet was about to begin in the afternoon, Li Shimin came over after finishing the political affairs. The whole family rushed to the Liangyi Hall for the banquet. Today, Concubine Yang was the protagonist, so she walked in front with Li Shimin. Li Min and Li Ke Crowding behind, everyone entered the hall together. In the main hall, everyone who came to the banquet has already sat down. On the right side are the concubines of the palace and the married princesses and eldest princesses. On the left side are Li Min and his sons and daughters. Because it is an orthodox palace banquet, the meal sharing system is implemented. Generally, two people share a table. Married couples sit together. Li Min and Xiao Wenxin, the soon-to-be couple, also sit behind the same table. ??Everyone sits down according to their status. Li Min is the sixth brother, but the second brother above him died young, so he sits behind the fifth table on the left. The one above him is the fifth brother Li You, and the one below him is the seventh brother Li Yun. Among them, Li Yun was just one of them. He was one year younger than Li Min. He was a timid guy. After greeting Li Min, he sat there obediently. However, the fifth child, Li You, was quite courageous. The look he looked at Xiao Wenxin turned out to be obscene, which made Li Min very displeased. He snorted and glared at the boy several times, and then he reluctantly looked away, and then looked at Li Min jealously. It took him a moment to calm down. However, Li Min cursed in his heart. If it weren't for the wrong situation today, he would have gone up and kicked this kid to death. How dare he look at his woman like that? It seems that he is impatient for life. He must find a time to teach this boy a lesson and let him know how powerful he is, so as to avoid looking around with his dog eyes in the future. Although it was a bit unpleasant, the banquet was still going on and when he saw that everyone had arrived, Li Shimin raised his wine glass and said with a smile: "Today is my beloved concubine's birthday. Let's raise a glass together and pray for my beloved concubine!" "I wish your concubine a good fortune like the East China Sea and a longevity as long as the Southern Mountains!" Li Min and the others stood up in a hurry, raised their wine glasses together to congratulate Concubine Yang, and then everyone drank the wine in the glasses, and the banquet officially began. (I can¡¯t find any birthday greetings from the Tang Dynasty. Let¡¯s use this most common one first. Don¡¯t mind.) Since it was a birthday banquet, of course birthday gifts were indispensable, so as soon as the banquet started, everyone presented birthday gifts that they had carefully prepared. These gifts were either expensive or novel, but they were enjoyed by everyone attending the banquet. Even Li Min, who boasted of seeing many things, It is also an eye-opener for people who are knowledgeable. After the concubines and eldest princesses presented their birthday gifts, it was finally the turn of Li Min and his group of princes and princesses. Starting with the eldest, Li Chengqian, they presented the birthday gifts they had prepared in turn. Among them, Li Chengqian presented a set of Taoist three figures carved in white jade. Qing Dynasty, the jade is of high quality and exquisite workmanship, which is in line with his status. What Li Ke presented was a very peculiar plate of mother-of-pearls. The mother-of-pearl as big as a baby's fist is located in the center of the plate, surrounded by daughter-pearls as big as the belly of a finger. There is a very peculiar attraction between the mother-beads and the daughter-pearls. Use your strength and put the child bead not far away. The child bead will be automatically sucked and rolled to the side of the mother bead, just like a child running towards its mother's arms. This plate of pearls, which symbolized the deep love between mother and son, was immediately praised by Concubine Yang and the people around her. Although Li Shimin thought it was a bit luxurious, he didn't say anything because Concubine Yang was so happy. The fourth child, Li Tai, was quite clever. He made a piece of bullshit Qianqiu Fu, and then asked his father-in-law Yan Lide to draw a portrait for Concubine Yang, inscribed the poem on it, and gave it to Concubine Yang as a birthday gift. Although this thing was not worth much in Li Min's opinion, it was exactly what Li Shimin and Concubine Yang wanted, so it attracted unanimous praise from them. When it was the turn of the fifth brother, Li You, the boy stood up with a nonchalant expression and said lazily: "To the emperor and the noble concubine, I am not as rich and well-mannered as my eldest brother and the others, so I really can't find anything to offer." As a birthday gift, I had to prepare ten Korean ginseng sticks to offer as a token of my gratitude. I hope the noble concubine will not dislike it." As soon as Li You¡¯s words came out, he immediately aroused the attention of other people around him.Li Ke and Li Min also had angry expressions on their faces. This boy obviously didn't want to give face to his mother and concubine, so he even gave a mere ten Korean ginseng as a birthday gift. How could he even take such a gift? The ginseng on Li Min's dozens of carriages was weighed by the pound. If it hadn't been for the concubine's birthday today, the two of them would have gone up to slap this kid in the mouth. Li Shimin was also extremely disgusted with this son, especially when he saw that he was so rude to his beloved Concubine Yang. He even felt a trace of anger in his heart, and immediately wanted to drive this embarrassing son out. However, Concubine Yang next to him smiled magnanimously and said: "Wu Lang gave it with all his heart. As an elder, how could I still dislike it?" After Concubine Yang finished speaking, she asked the maid next to her to accept the gift. However, Li You didn't feel the slightest gratitude for Concubine Yang's generous performance. He sat there and poured himself a drink. Li Min glared at Li You fiercely. Not only had this kid become lustful towards Xiao Wenxin, but he was also disrespectful to his own mother and concubine. This relationship was settled. It would be okay to offend Li Min, but whoever dared to If he offends his woman and relatives, then he will wait for his revenge a thousandfold! But now it was Li Min's turn to present the birthday gift, so Li Min adjusted his mentality, walked forward with a smile, bowed and said: "My son, I see my father and mother, and I wish my mother eternal youth and longevity. The best of both worlds!¡± "Haha, Liulang, my beloved concubine usually loves you the most, what birthday gift have you prepared?" Seeing Li Min, his son who reassured him more and more, Li Shimin's face finally turned from gloomy to clear, and he asked in a very relaxed tone. Concubine Yang also looked at Li Min with a smile. She got some information from Li Ke and knew that this son spent a lot of time and effort preparing gifts for herself, so she was also looking forward to Li Min's gifts. "Father, I have prepared three very special birthday gifts to celebrate my mother's birthday this time!" Li Min said with a smile. Although the gifts that came with him filled more than a dozen cars, they were just ordinary gifts and not It cannot be regarded as a birthday gift. Birthday gifts are usually selected and prepared by the host personally and given to the person celebrating the birthday in front of everyone at the banquet. For example, in addition to the plate of mother-of-pearls, Li Ke actually gave many other gifts just now. "Oh, present it quickly!" Li Shimin seemed more anxious than Concubine Yang. Last time Li Min mentioned it to him, but he refused to say what gift it was, and the shadow guard around him also reported to him that Li Min The thunderstorm in his house during the day made him even more curious and wanted to see Li Min's mysterious gift earlier. "I obey!" After Li Min said this, he waved, and Wen'er and Hua'er, who had been standing next to Li Min holding the brocade box, stepped forward. Li Min walked to the first gift that Wen'er took, then reached out to open the box and took out something round like a plate. "Concubine, please see, this is the first gift prepared by my son." Li Min said and handed the gift in his hand to Concubine Yang. Concubine Yang took it over and looked at it, and found that the outside of this thing was a beautifully crafted round rosewood frame, dotted with many patterns and birds and animals, and in the middle was a shiny thing, like crystal. When she held the thing upright and wanted to take a closer look, she suddenly saw a beautiful face that was both familiar and unfamiliar from the crystal. "Ah~, thisis this a mirror?" Concubine Yang looked at her slender face in the mirror, with a look of disbelief on her face. It was hard for her to believe that there were still people in this world who looked like this. Clear mirror. "Hey~, let me take a look too?" Li Shimin, who was standing next to him, also noticed that this mirror was different. He took it and looked left and right to examine his heroic face, and found that this mirror was indeed much stronger than the bronze mirror he used. , even the beards on his face were clearly visible. "For the record, father and mother, this is indeed a mirror, but it is different from the bronze mirror we commonly use. It is a mirror polished from crystal. My son has also used a unique secret method to process the crystal. When using it, it can shine on people. , It will be a hundred times clearer than a bronze mirror." Li Min said proudly, although the time is a little short, and he doesn't know how to make glass, but what does it matter? If there is no glass, just use crystal instead. Find a transparent piece The crystal with good properties is then polished into a flat plate by skilled craftsmen, and then made into a mirror with tinfoil and mercury. When everyone else heard that Concubine Yang said it was a mirror, they were a little disappointed. They thought that Li Min had prepared some kind of gift for his mother. After a long time, it turned out that it was a mirror, but soon they discovered that Li Shimin and Concubine Yang had a mirror. Abnormal, if it was just an ordinary mirror, they wouldn't be so rude. After hearing Li Min's explanation, they realized how special this mirror was, so they all stepped forward to have a look. "Brother Imperial, can you also let us see what is the difference between the mirror presented by Liu Lang?" Princess Danyang, who was the boldest, stood up first and said. This suggestion immediately attracted the attention of others.With the approval of the two eldest princesses, even the little guys like Qinghe were making noises, wanting to take a look at the mystery of the mirror. Li Shimin couldn't help but refute everyone's interest. He turned to look at Concubine Yang. Although Concubine Yang was reluctant to give up, she finally agreed and handed the mirror to everyone for circulation. As a result, it immediately caused a sensation. The men just felt that they finally saw their appearance clearly, and the women couldn't put it down one by one. If it weren't for the little reason that kept them awake, maybe now They all dare to take it home. After finally circulating it once, Concubine Yang immediately put the mirror into a brocade box and told her personal maid to keep it. No one could touch it without her consent. PS: Although it is bad to disconnect here, the following plot is still very long. Laoyu has no time code today and can only wait until tomorrow. However, the two gifts below have been mentioned in the previous article, so you may as well guess first. For a moment, hehe. In addition, there is a problem in the proposal of the book friends 'consciousness of Qingcheng'. Now I have changed it. Thank you for your reminder. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 73: Brilliant Fireworks After seeing Li Min's first gift, everyone felt impatient for his second gift. Several eldest princesses even urged Li Min to open the gift quickly. Under the attention of everyone, Li Min picked up the second brocade box, walked to Concubine Yang and placed it on the table. Then he opened the lid and said, "Concubine, please see, this is my second birthday gift." "This is this?" Concubine Yang looked at the things in the box, and there was another thing she couldn't understand. She saw that the box was made of silk, and there were three very delicate crystal bottles, one large, two small, side by side, and each one was made of silk. The colors of the bottles are all different. The big one is light green, about the size of an adult's palm, while the two small ones, one purple and one red, are only half the size of the big bottle. The three bottles contain different colors. The liquid, I don¡¯t know what it is used for? Concubine Yang first took out the three bottles and looked at them, but she didn't see any results. The people around her, including Li Shimin, also looked puzzled. They didn't know what was in the bottles. In the end, they could only look at Li Min together. "Haha, father and mother, here are a bottle of toilet water and two bottles of perfume that I asked you to make." Li Min said, picking up the small purple bottle, and then opened the crystal cap on it, and a stream of fresh air came out. The sweet and mellow fragrance of orchids slowly spread. The first people to smell it were Concubine Yang and Li Shimin, and then the eldest princesses and princesses who were close by. These beauty-loving women sniffed their noses invisibly one by one. His eyes were shining brightly as he stared at the bottle in Li Min's hand. "Mother, this bottle is made of essential oil extracted from orchids, mixed with several other spices, and then dissolved in alcohol to make a perfume. The other bottle is a perfume with the fragrance of albizia flowers. These two perfumes have a light and elegant smell. , pure, and most consistent with the temperament of the mother-in-law!" After Li Min finished speaking, he bowed and offered the perfume in his hand, while Concubine Yang took it with a look of surprise and gently inhaled the elegant orchid fragrance. Li Min took the opportunity to step forward and instructed Concubine Yang to use the small brush on the lid to apply a little of the perfume, and then apply it on the wrists, behind the ears and neck. Then Concubine Yang proudly looked at Li Shimin and several eldest princesses After taking a few steps in front of them, they immediately felt the fragrance of orchids. Coupled with Concubine Yang's appearance, she looked like the legendary flower fairy. The eldest princesses and the adult princesses couldn't bear it any longer. They immediately stood up and surrounded Concubine Yang. They took the perfume from Concubine Yang's hand with both force and force, vying to get the perfume in their hands. What a glimpse. "Liu Lang, you will please your mother. This perfume is several times stronger than the commonly used incense. It is just a little bit, and it can make people emit such an elegant and charming fragrance. It is indeed a rare and good gift." Li Shimin Looking at Concubine Yang, they smiled and said, Influenced by the legacy of the Wei and Jin Dynasties, people in the Tang Dynasty were very popular in incense, and both men and women liked to make themselves smell good. Perfume is more convenient and more effective than incense, so it was praised by Li Shimin. "Thank you, Father, for the compliment!" Li Min said with a smile. This perfume is much more complicated to make than that crystal mirror, because due to the influence of the season, there are not many flowers for him to choose, and in order to make a perfume that can last for a long time without changing its smell. For perfume, Li Min spent a lot of money to hire several masters of spice making from the private sector, and it took him more than half a month to finalize the two perfumes. This was also thanks to the fact that people in the Tang Dynasty liked incense, so they were very experienced in spice making, so they were able to make it in such a short period of time. Get the perfume done within time. At this moment, the little girls Qinghe and Gao Yang suddenly ran up and surrounded Li Min, and they all said coquettishly: "Brother Six, you usually love us the most, can you give us the perfume and the crystal mirror as well?" share?" Li Min was a little dumbfounded, thinking how old these little girls are, and now they actually know how to love beauty? But seeing them pretending to be pitiful, I couldn't help but smile and said: "Okay, okay, let go of my clothes quickly. I can make perfume for you, but the crystal mirror is a bit difficult. It was hard for me to find such a big crystal, and I could only grind out one piece.¡± "Wow~, Brother Six, you are so kind, thank you Brother Six!" The little girls didn't have much hope at first. After all, in their eyes, perfume and mirrors are things that are worth a million dollars, even if they are six No matter how generous I was, I would never give it to them so easily, but I didn't expect Brother Six to agree to give them perfume. He was so happy that he immediately cheered. "You little girls, please go back and sit down quickly. Your sixth brother has one last gift yet to be presented." Li Shimin also doted on his daughters very much and drove them back with a smile. Then Li Shimin went to Concubine Yang and made the decision for Li Min without permission. After promising to give each of them a bottle of perfume, he persuaded his sisters and daughters to go back. "Liu Lang, is this toilet water the same as perfume?" Concubine Yang asked with some heartache. She was holding the perfume she had finally snatched back in her hand, but the bottle was already missing nearly half, and the eldest princess?. However, every princess smells fragrant. "Mother, there is a difference between this toilet water and perfume. Because the weather is hot now, mosquitoes are more rampant, so I made some toilet water and smeared it on my body to avoid mosquito bites." Li Min said with a smile. He was suffering from mosquito bites these days. There were many rivers around Chang'an, and no one paid attention to killing mosquitoes, so the whole of Chang'an was infested with mosquitoes. Not to mention him, the King of Liang, even Li Shimin was often bitten by mosquitoes. So Li Min wanted to make toilet water for a long time. This time, taking the opportunity to celebrate his mother's birthday, he specially asked Sun Simiao, a great expert, to help prepare the medicine, and then added some fragrant medicinal materials, and finally made the Tang Dynasty version. Although the composition of toilet water is very different from that commonly used in later generations, Li Min once conducted experiments and found that it was very effective in repelling mosquitoes, so he offered it. "Oh, this is a good thing!" Li Shimin was obviously more interested in toilet water than perfume. After hearing Li Min's explanation, he took the large bottle of toilet water and looked at it carefully, then opened it and smelled it, and found the smell. Although it is not as charming as perfume, it does have a unique fragrance. "I live in the palace every day, and there are ways to prevent and cure mosquito bites. However, Your Majesty is busy in court every day, but you suffer from mosquito bites every day. Today, I take advantage of Rokuro's filial piety and give this toilet water to Your Majesty. , it can be regarded as my concubine sharing your majesty's worries." Concubine Yang thought that Li Shimin always had large mosquito bites on his body these days, so she wanted to give toilet water to Li Shimin. "No, this is Liu Lang's affection for you as a mother. I am a grown man, so it doesn't matter if I get bitten by mosquitoes. But my concubine's skin is delicate, so don't let those mosquito bites damage it!" Li Shimin felt Yang Fei's concern, She felt excited, and regardless of the occasion, she actually said such disgusting words, which made Concubine Yang blush slightly with embarrassment, and several eldest princesses around her also snickered. Li Min didn't expect that Li Shimin would still be so passionate at his age. He was afraid that he would say something that would make his mother shy, so he immediately stepped forward and said, "Father, just accept this bottle of toilet water. It is not made in the same way." It¡¯s very difficult, but it took a lot of time to make the recipe in the early stage. I will make some more to give to my mother and concubine in two days.¡± Hearing his son's words and Concubine Yang's persuasion, Li Shimin couldn't refuse anymore. He collected the toilet water very happily, and then smiled at Li Min and said: "Liu Lang, what is your third gift? Father can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± "Father, I would like to ask everyone to move outside the palace, because this gift can only be seen outside the palace." Li Min answered somewhat mysteriously. "Oh? Okay, everyone, follow me and Concubine Yang outside the palace to see what Liu Lang has prepared?" Li Shimin was very interested. After seeing the first two gifts from Li Min, the people around him were also interested in the third gift. They became curious, so they all got up and followed Li Shimin to the outside of the hall. Li Chengqian and Li Tai were a little displeased when they saw that Li Min was so favored, but they followed everyone to the outside of the hall. Only the fifth child, Li You, was still sitting upright in his seat, looking very out of place. After everyone came outside the palace, they saw Li Min taking a long round bucket two or three feet long and thick from the attendant's hand. Could this be the gift Li Min had prepared? However, under the surprised and suspicious eyes of everyone, Li Min took the incense stick from the attendant, lit a fuse at the end of the long barrel, and pointed the other end towards the sky. Under everyone's gaze, the smoky fuse quickly burned and entered the long barrel. Then there was a muffled sound of "Bang~" from the long barrel, and an incandescent flash of light erupted from the other end. In the blink of an eye, It flew up to a height of more than ten feet, and then exploded with a "boom", as if a bolt of lightning appeared in the sky. Then Li Min threw the long barrel aside with a smile, and turned to look at everyone who was in a daze. Li Shimin and the others were also wondering, could this be the birthday gift prepared by Li Min? Although the barrel emitted a light like lightning, which shocked everyone, but it was a bit too simple, right? Just when everyone was wondering, suddenly there was a muffled thunder-like sound in the distance, and then a flash of light rose from the distance. It was very fast at the beginning, but the speed became slower towards the end. When it reached the highest point, this light The flash suddenly exploded, and there seemed to be a brilliant lotus blooming in the dark sky, making the entire sky red. The lotus stayed in the sky for a few seconds, and then suddenly made a crackling sound, and the whole lotus flower exploded. The flowers explode into their final splendor and then disappear into the sky. But before Li Shimin and others woke up from the shock, they seemed to be awakened by the fireworks in the distance. Muffled thunder could be heard one after another, and then flashes of light rose one after another, and then beautiful flowers appeared one after another. Blooming in the sky, these colorful fireworks come in different colors and styles. Sometimes they look like golden chrysanthemums blooming; sometimes they look like peonies blooming; some even look?Like some kind of animal, what everyone sees is that their minds are swaying. Such a wonderful scene in the sky not only fascinated Li Shimin and others, but even the entire people in Chang'an City were shocked by the magnificent scenery in the sky. Many superstitious people even thought that gods were descending to earth, and they knelt down to pay homage to it. The gods prayed for blessings, and in the blink of an eye, the city of Chang'an was filled with incense, while more people stared at the wonders in the sky with their mouths open, their minds going blank, and for a while they couldn't figure out whether they were in the mortal world or a fairyland? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 74: Hold your hand and grow old together! Li Min looked at the fireworks event he had organized and then looked at the reactions of the people around him. He felt extremely proud. Concubine Yang was already intoxicated by the beautiful scenery in the sky. She snuggled softly into Li Shimin's arms, her face full of happiness. and contented, and the other people around were about the same. Couples were snuggling together, and the unmarried ones were in groups, looking excitedly at the beautiful scenery emerging from the sky. Li Min looked at Xiao Wenxin beside him and found that her little face was flushed with excitement. No matter how indifferent her temper was, seeing the dreamy beauty brought by fireworks for the first time also shocked her little heart. Looking around, Li Shimin, Li Ke and others were surrounded by beauties. Li Min couldn't help but feel a little commotion in his heart. He mustered up the courage to stretch out his left hand and quietly grabbed Xiao Wen's slightly cold little hand. This moment made Xiao Wenxin wake up from her absent-minded state. She found that her hand was being held by Li Min. She immediately wanted to break away in shame, but Li Min was enjoying her soft and tender catkins. How could she easily do this? Let go, so Xiao Wenxin struggled a few times, but his little hand was still held by Li Min. "Your MajestyYour Highness, pleaseplease let go!" Xiao Wenxin felt her face was getting hot, and she said softly, suppressing her shame. Li Min looked at Wen Xin's shy little face, and an unspeakable feeling suddenly surged in his heart. He wanted to hold this weak girl in his arms and take good care of her, so that she could feel his warmth and enthusiasm, and his true feelings surged. Under the action, Li Min couldn't help but speak softly: "Hold your hand and grow old with me! Wen Xin, I want to hold your hand and walk through the rest of our lives together!" Hearing Li Min's bold confession, Xiao Wenxin trembled physically and mentally. She never imagined that Li Min would dare to say such shameful words in the presence of so many people, although she also felt sorry for Li Min. There is an unspeakable good feeling, but they still lack that firm confidence in their marriage. Xiao Wen thought about his thoughts and naturally stopped struggling with his hand, letting Li Min hold it. However, Li Min smiled mischievously and whispered in her ear: "Hehe, if you don't struggle, then I'll take it as your acquiescence. It turns out that Wen Xin also wants to spend the rest of our lives with me!" "Nono!" The girl's reserve made Xiao Wenxin resist almost instinctively, but her words seemed so weak and weak. Feeling the hot breath from Li Min's mouth blowing in his ears, and hearing Li Min's almost rogue words, Xiao Wenxin was already so embarrassed that his heart was beating violently, and he wished he could find her immediately. Hiding somewhere, never wanting to see Li Min's bright eyes again. "Haha, okay, watch the fireworks, there are more exciting things below!" Looking at Xiao Wenxin, who was so embarrassed that his face was almost bleeding, Li Min knew that there must be a limit to joking, otherwise the girl in front of him might really His embarrassment turned to anger, so he laughed and changed the subject, but he still gently held her little hand in his hand. Hearing that Li Min finally let her go, Xiao Wenxin finally breathed a sigh of relief. After a while, she mustered up the courage to look up at Li Min. Although Xiao Wenxin could now pull her hand out of Li Min's hand with just a slight effort, she looked at the other person's face that flickered under the light of the fireworks, and a sudden burst of courage came from nowhere in her heart. Not only did he not pull out his little hand, but he gently used force to interlock his fingers with Li Min, but his face turned to the other side, not daring to look into Li Min's eyes when he turned around. The entire fireworks display lasted for nearly two quarters of an hour, which is half an hour. As the last huge firework that almost covered half of the sky slowly dissipated in the sky, this event will surely go down in history. The fireworks extravaganza finally came to an end. However, Taizong Li Shimin seemed to be still immersed in the shock of the rain of flowers. He gently held Concubine Yang's slender waist with his arms, and stood there motionless for a long time. After a while, he slowly opened his mouth and praised: "Look at this. King, there are no regrets in life!" At this time, Concubine Yang also woke up from the illusion in front of her and found out that she was intimate with Li Shimin. She couldn't help but blush, and stood up gently, but she held Li Shimin's hand on her waist with both hands and talked with him. Turn around together. "Liu Lang, you bastard, why are you doing such unethical things!" Concubine Yang felt the teasing gazes of several sisters-in-law, and felt so ashamed that she could only vent her anger on her son, but she said Although the words were reproachful, they could not help but use a tone of appreciation. Xiao Wenxin saw Concubine Yang and Li Shimin turn around, and the people around them also turned their attention to Li Min. She was so frightened that she immediately let go and retreated behind him with a red face. However, sharp-eyed people still saw her small movements, such as Yang Concubine, but Concubine Yang smiled calmly and had no special reaction. "Hehe, I realized that I was wrong, and I will definitely do something 'righteous' in the future." Li Min said with a smile. It can be seen that both Concubine Yang and Li Shimin have no regard for this.All the fireworks were admired and loved very much, and the aunts and sisters around them were also envious of Concubine Yang for having such a good son. However, his brothers had mixed reactions. Of course, Li Ke was full of appreciation, but the others It's different, some are disdainful; some are jealous, but the younger ones mostly have expressions of admiration on their faces. "Okay, you two, mother and son, stop acting!" Li Shimin said with a smile, "Liu Lang, what is the name of this thing?" They were so shocked by the beauty of the fireworks just now that they had no time to ask Li Min what it was. "For the record, my father, these are actually fireworks that are set off during festivals. I saw this thing once as a supervisor and found that there is room for improvement, so I gathered a group of skilled craftsmen to improve the formula of gunpowder first. , and then invented this new method of setting off fireworks." Li Min answered honestly. "Oh? You have good intentions, but although these fireworks are beautiful, they are not the right way. In the future, it is better to do less of these weird and obscene tricks and read more books." Although Li Shimin liked the fireworks very much, he also He valued his son Li Min very much and was afraid that he would be immersed in these evil ways, so he persuaded him gently. After listening to this, Li Min felt a little tangled in his heart. He considered whether he should tell the other uses of gunpowder, but he also thought that today was his mother's happy day. If he took out something as important as gunpowder, it would definitely distract Li Shimin's thoughts. Because he no longer wanted to celebrate Concubine Yang's birthday, he decided to find an opportunity to talk about it later, so he said, "What my father taught me is that I will definitely remember my father's teachings in the future." "Yeah!" Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction, but then smiled and said: "But since these fireworks have been invented, don't waste them. You should set up a workshop as soon as possible to make fireworks like this tonight. During the New Year and the holidays, having something like this to cheer up is one of the joys of life!¡± As soon as Li Shimin's words came out, he immediately got the approval of the people around him. The scene of fireworks all over the sky today left a deep impression on them. They wished they could see such beautiful scenery every day, especially the young princes and princesses. They jumped up excitedly and ran over to pester Li Min, asking him to tell him why fireworks are so beautiful. Everyone made a fuss outside the palace for a while, and then followed Li Shimin into the palace. After watching the extremely beautiful fireworks, everyone was in high spirits and chatted and laughed in small groups. However, the banquet still had to go on. Li Min The younger brothers and sisters also presented their birthday gifts one after another. However, compared to Li Min and his brothers who had already opened mansions, the gifts given by these young princes and princesses were not expensive, but they were also their own thoughts. For example, Qinghe and Gao Yang presented a picture of "Beauty Reading among Flowers" that they worked together to embroider. Although this little girl has a fierce personality, the female worker is good. The beauty's features on the embroidery are so lifelike that she looks like Concubine Yang. appearance. What Sizi gave as a gift was a copy of the Classic of Filial Piety that he had copied. Li Zhi gave something more expensive, a piece of warm jade that was warm in winter and cool in summer. However, the money to buy the jade was borrowed from Li Min. After everyone presented the birthday gifts, the banquet officially entered its climax. Everyone drank and had fun, listened to songs and dances. Li Shimin was so excited that he actually wanted to dance with Concubine Yang. Although Li Min was a little surprised, everyone else around him was surprised. It's not surprising, obviously this kind of thing is very common and not worth making a fuss about. Concubine Yang was also very happy today, and there were no outsiders today, so Concubine Yang did not refuse Li Shimin's invitation. The two danced slowly to the accompaniment of the musicians nearby. Li Shimin's dance was masculine and heroic, while Concubine Yang's was It was elegant and soft, causing everyone around to applaud. It's a pity that Li Min couldn't understand what the two danced at all. He could only see that it was very different from the dances of later generations. He couldn't tell the specific difference. In the end, he simply gave up. Anyway, he didn't have the artistic ability, so we just I don¡¯t pretend to be a cultured person anymore, it¡¯s most practical to fill my stomach. The birthday party lasted until almost midnight before it ended. Li Min and Xiao Wenxin took a carriage together and sent her back to the Duke of Song Dynasty first. After the hand-holding incident during the fireworks, the relationship between the two was finally established, and Xiao Wenxin became a lot more courageous. Although she still looked at Li Min with shame, she couldn't help but secretly take a look at him. Li Min glanced at her for a few times, and when Li Min noticed her occasionally, she just smiled shyly, turned away and stopped looking at Li Min. After a while, she would sneak another glance. After arriving at Song Guogong's mansion, Li Min got out of the car and sent Xiao Wenxin through the gate. Then, when Xijun and Wen'er were not paying attention, he called the little maid Luzhu over and secretly took out a shell-shaped object from her arms. Give it to her and tell Luzhu that this is his gift to Wen Xin and ask her to deliver it to her. And he warned not to let others, especially the three girls Xijun, know. After explaining Lu Zhu, Li Min straightened up, said goodbye to Xiao Wenxin, and took Xijun and Wen'erThey left the Duke's Mansion of Song Dynasty. The little girl Luzhu watched Li Min leave and curiously opened the things to take a look. She almost screamed "Ah~", but luckily she reacted quickly and immediately stopped her mouth, then held it tightly in her hands. As a gift from Li Min, he quickly chased Xiao Wenxin in front of him with excitement on his face. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 75 Secrets are everywhere Early the next morning, in the Wangyun Hall of Tai Chi Palace, Concubine Yang got up early and prepared breakfast for Li Shimin. Li Shimin stayed at her place yesterday. Although the two of them were an old couple, they didn't know why when they were watching the fireworks last night. Their passion, which had been worn away by time, was rekindled. Of course, it is not convenient to elaborate on the endless romance that night. However, Concubine Yang, who was combing Li Shimin's hair, could not help but blush a little when she thought of last night's charm. "My beloved concubine, you and I have been together for more than ten years. You still look exactly the same as when you were young, but I am older!" Li Shimin looked at himself in the crystal mirror and found that although the person in the mirror had dark hair, However, fine lines have appeared on his forehead, and it is no longer as smooth as it was when he was young. However, Concubine Yang behind him was just the opposite. Although she was already the mother of two children, she looked like a young lady in both figure and appearance, as if time had not left the slightest trace on her body. "Your Majesty is worried about state affairs day and night, so he naturally appears to be more mature, but he is far from being an old man. Moreover, Your Majesty is only 37 years old and is in the prime of his life. How can he show any trace of his old age?" Concubine Yang said with a smile. , this is not a simple consolation, at least in her eyes, Li Shimin is still the illustrious but ambitious King of Qin back then. Whenever he returns triumphantly from the battlefield, the white shirt he wears also fascinates many Huaichun. Girl? Perhaps because Li Shimin's words brought back some memories of that year, Concubine Yang stopped combing her hair, her face turned gloomy, and she suddenly sighed and said, "Oh, Your Majesty, I want to leave the palace in two days. " Li Shimin didn't notice anything unusual about Concubine Yang. After hearing Concubine Yang's words, he thought for a moment and said, "Oh? Concubine Yang, you are bored in the palace. How about I accompany you for a walk in two days? Liu Lang helped Qinghe The cold drink shop they opened is very good, we can go there and sit." "Your Majesty has misunderstood. I heard that Mrs. Sui Guo has been feeling unwell for the past two days, so I wanted to take a look." Concubine Yang said with an ugly face. The Mrs. Sui in Concubine Yang's mouth refers to the former Empress Xiao, the wife of Yang Guang, the biological sister of Duke Xiao Yu of the Song Dynasty, and the nominal grandmother of brothers Li Min and Li Ke. This Empress Xiao was also a woman with an ill-fated fate. She was originally from the royal family of Xiliang, but because her father believed that her birth was unknown, she was taken away and raised by others. Later, she finally became Yang Guang's wife. She thought it was a blessing after all the hardships. , but in the Jiangdu coup in the 14th year of Daye, Yang Guang was killed and all the Yang family's descendants were slaughtered. After Empress Xiao used a few bed boards to collect the bodies of her husband and descendants, she lived a life of wandering. First she was held hostage by the rebels, but fortunately she was later rescued by Dou Jiande. Dou Jiande was a loyal man and regarded himself as a loyal minister of the Sui Dynasty, so he was very polite to Queen Xiao. However, at that time Princess Yicheng, the wife of the Turkic Chuluo Khan, heard about Queen Xiao's situation. Later, as her sister-in-law, she was kind-hearted and asked Luo Khan to send an envoy to greet the queen. Dou Jiande did not dare to disobey, so Empress Xiao went to the Turks and stayed there for more than ten years. It was not until Li Shimin defeated the Turks that he brought Empress Xiao back in the fourth year of Zhenguan. However, by this time Empress Xiao was already a queen. An old man in his sixties. Li Shimin treated her very politely and named her Mrs. Sui. Unofficial history says that Li Shimin had some relationship with Empress Xiao, and even accepted her as Zhaorong. This is nonsense. Even if Li Shimin had admired Empress Xiao before, he would not treat her like a woman in her sixties. The old lady is interested. After all, no matter how beautiful a woman is, she cannot withstand the erosion of time. "Mrs. Sui? Concubine Yang, you" Li Shimin looked at Concubine Yang in surprise. He knew Concubine Yang's life experience better than anyone else, so he was so shocked when he heard the news. "Your Majesty, although she was sorry for our mother and daughter back then, and she even had to bear part of the responsibility for my mother's death, but the past has passed. After all, she is still my aunt, and after the death of her father and brother, she was wandering around without a home. She has gone through a lot of hardships in settling down. A few years ago, I couldn't think about it, so I never went to see her. But now that she is in such a miserable old age, with no one around her, and now she is ill, I, as a daughter, , it¡¯s time to go and see her." Concubine Yang said with a sad expression. Speaking of this, she couldn't help but hurt herself. Seeing Concubine Yang's sad look, Li Shimin couldn't help but sigh in his heart when he knew that Concubine Yang was remembering what happened back then. He stretched out his hand to hold Concubine Yang's hand with pity on his face. Although Concubine Yang looked weak on the surface, she had a flexible personality. Although she has experienced the pain of losing her country and her family, she buries all the pain in her heart. She rarely sees Concubine Yang shed tears because of this. She only occasionally sheds tears when she is alone with the person closest to her. It was a bit revealing, but it was precisely because of this that Li Shimin showed special concern for Concubine Yang, because apart from himself and his two sons, Concubine Yang had almost nothing. "It's a good idea to go and have a look. Calculating her age, I'm afraid she's almost seventy years old. Maybe one day?Can¡¯t be seen either. "Since Concubine Yang had figured it out on her own, Li Shimin certainly didn't stop her. He thought for a moment and then said, "In addition, bring Ke'er and Min'er with you, so that they can also meet their grandmother! " "That's fine with Ke'er, but if she is allowed to see Yin'er, will it happen" Concubine Yang suddenly hesitated when she heard that Li Shimin asked her to take her two sons. "Don't worry, although she had to commit herself to the Turkic Khan before, in her heart, there was only that person from beginning to end. She is so old, she can think of many things, and she doesn't have much time left. More, I believe she will only feel gratified and happy when she sees Min'er." Li Shimin said in a deep voice. He didn't like Li Min before, not just because this son was too naughty, but also because there was another son that only a few people knew about. Secrets also play a large part. "Well, Your Majesty's analysis is reasonable. I will take Ke'er and his brothers there in two days." After hearing what Li Shimin said, Concubine Yang gave up her worries and bowed Yingying. Today's morning court was destined to be a farce. As soon as Li Shimin went to court, he received more than a dozen memorials, all talking about the "auspicious luck descended from the sky" last night. The five-colored light in the sky lasted for less than half an hour, and was accompanied by With the sound of thunder, everyone in Chang'an City said that there are gods from the sky descending to earth, which indicates that our Tang Dynasty will be more prosperous and powerful. Anyway, the memorials are written in any way they sound good. However, when Li Shimin told the true story of last night, those who presented the memorial immediately turned red with embarrassment. Unexpectedly, the so-called auspiciousness was just a fireworks that the King of Liang ordered to improve to celebrate Concubine Yang's birthday. After dawn, the people in Chang'an City also gathered together to discuss the vision last night. Although they all agreed that gods descended to earth, there was ambiguity as to which immortal came to earth. Some said it was Wenquxing; some said it was Wenquxing; It's Wu Quxing, and some even say it's Taibai Jinxing. Anyway, each theory has its own reasons. Each theory has its own supporters. When different supporters meet together, there will naturally be disputes. Some people can't argue with others and have tempers. He was a bit more irritable, and in the end he used his fists to talk when his brain got hot. As a result, the security of the entire Chang'an City plummeted, which made Jin Wuwei suffer a lot, and his grip on people became weak. However, rumors will not last long. From the house of Li Min and several princesses who attended the banquet yesterday, the truth about last night slowly spread. The vision heard turned out to be the legendary King Liang. In order to give After her mother set up fireworks to celebrate her birthday, everyone was shocked at first, and then their impression of Li Min increased greatly The most important thing for Chinese people is filial piety. No matter how bad a person's character is, as long as he can honor his parents, at least this person will not be too objectionable. Li Min had a bad reputation before, but after this period of time, Li Min's efforts finally changed many people's impression of him. Now he has done such an amazing filial act, which makes most people's impression of him change. Li Min's favor with Liang Wang has skyrocketed, and the previous image of the extremely naughty Liang Wang has gradually disappeared in many people's minds. The inner residence of the Duke of Song Dynasty. On the far left side of the inner residence is a very simple and elegant small courtyard. Except for a main room and two suites on the left and right, there are no other buildings in the courtyard. The open space in front of the main house is full of flowers and plants. Because the season is wrong, except for a few flowers that bloom in summer, most of them are green. In the middle of the yard surrounded by flowers and grass, there is a small stone table. There are five stone benches in a plum blossom shape around the stone table. A charming woman about forty years old is sitting on a stone bench, holding a hand. He was looking at a shell-like thing carefully. The beautiful girl next to him had a reddish complexion and was sitting there quietly, like a beautiful orchid. "Wen Xin, although this mirror is small, it is still a rare item. Prince Liang is so generous. He gave you such an expensive gift when we first met." The middle-aged woman who still retains her charm put the mirror in her hand. He closed it and said with a smile, of course the beautiful girl next to him is Xiao Wenxin, and what the middle-aged woman is holding is the gift Li Min gave Xiao Wenxin yesterday. It is actually a small mirror with a cover on it. When not in use, It can be closed like a shell. Mirrors are not that easy to make. Li Min polished several crystal mirrors in total, but in the end they only made two mirrors, one large and one small. The larger one was given to Concubine Yang as a birthday gift, while the smaller one was given to Concubine Yang as a birthday gift. Then he gave it to Xiao Wenxin. Xiao Wenxin blushed even more when she heard the middle-aged woman's words. She just lowered her head and smiled, but was embarrassed to speak. However, Luzhu behind her said first: "Madam, this is nothing at all. Prince Liang gave it to His mother's side is several times bigger than this." "Haha, you little girl, that was the birthday gift given by Prince Liang to Concubine Yang, how can we compare it with each other?" The middle-aged woman smiled. Although this woman is over forty years old, her appearance is extremely beautiful, especially her smile. When you get up, it looks like a mature peony flower in full bloom, making people feel a sense of beauty.The elegant and luxurious temperament hits the face, making people fall in love with it. If you look carefully, you can find that this lady's eyebrows are somewhat similar to Xiao Wenxin. After the middle-aged beautiful woman finished laughing, she suddenly said to Xiao Wenxin with a serious face: "Wenxin, I think that Liang Wang is indeed a person who can be entrusted to him for life. Although sometimes he does act a little recklessly, he is very measured. Even in the future, If you can't hold the throne, you can at least be a free and easy prince. If you can marry such a man, I will feel relieved." "Mother~" Hearing the middle-aged beautiful woman being so frank, Xiao Wenxin said softly, feeling shy and sweet at the same time. Although Li Min was the Prince of Liang, her mother was not satisfied with her marriage. After all, Li Min was the one in the past. She had such a bad reputation and had even teased her. As a wise mother, she certainly didn¡¯t want her daughter to marry that kind of person. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Li Min was a blessing in disguise. After the brain injury, she seemed to be a different person. Not only did she change her previous His arrogance and arrogance have been wiped out, and he has performed very well in all aspects. Even his mother, who has always been stubborn, has changed her mind and thinks that he is a person who can be entrusted to her. "Haha, they are all big girls who are about to get married, what is there to be shy about?" the middle-aged beautiful woman teased. She is Xiao Wenxin's biological mother, and is the concubine of Xiao Cuo, Xiao Yu's second son. Her surname is Zhou, so everyone in the Xiao family calls her Aunt Zhou. What's strange is that although Aunt Zhou is just a concubine, her demeanor is very noble. If you see her for the first time, you will definitely think that she is the wife of a wealthy noble family. "Mother, you just like to make fun of your daughter. She is just engaged and is not married yet." Xiao Wen blushed with embarrassment, but still did not forget to retort. In front of his mother, this indifferent girl revealed herself. A rare little daughter gesture. "Maybe, that Liang Wang is not young anymore, and according to the rules, he has to serve as an official in another place for a year. It's just because of his father's favor that he has not been allowed to serve. But in my estimation , Li Min is going to be an official in another place soon. Before he goes to other places, he will definitely get married in advance. By then, my daughter will become a member of their Li family." Mrs. Zhou said with a smile on her face. She said, but her words seemed to have no respect for the Li royal family. Xiao Wen was stunned when she heard what her mother said. She knew that although her mother was just a woman who did not leave the house, she was extremely accurate in judging people and things. Since she said that she and Li Min were getting married soon, Come, then you can't go wrong. This news made Xiao Wenxin feel at a loss for a while. Although her affection for Li Min was growing day by day and she was mentally prepared for their marriage, she didn't expect it to happen so soon? After chatting with her mother, Xiao Wenxin had to leave early because she wanted to learn from Mrs. Wang about how female workers cook and do housework. She saw that her mother liked the small mirror very much, so she wanted to give the mirror to her mother, but But it made the mother laugh and even call her a silly girl. That mirror was given by Li Min to his daughter. How could she, a mother, accept it? After Mrs. Zhou watched her daughter leave, the smile on her face slowly dissipated. After a while, she waved behind her, and immediately a very burly figure came over. This person is about thirty or forty years old. At first glance, she must be a woman, because no matter how she is dressed, she is similar to an ordinary servant girl, and her breasts are also high. However, if you look closely, you will be shocked immediately. He has a connected unibrow, big copper bell eyes, a lion nose, and a square mouth. His thick neck is almost as thick as his head. He is also two heads taller than ordinary people. His two thick legs look like two pillars. Normally, the sleeves are rolled up high, revealing two arms with intricate muscles. They walk with a strong wind, and each step can shake the ground. "Mother!" This unknown person walked up behind Mrs. Zhou and immediately bowed and saluted. Although she looked extremely ferocious, her voice was very soft, with a feminine quality that men could not imitate. Obviously, this person had a beard. Someone even more vicious than the Cheng family father and son turned out to be a genuine woman. "Tiger sister, Wen Xin is about to get married. I plan to let you and your husband be the dowry servants. From now on, you will follow Wen Xin. If anyone dares to bully her, you will not be lenient!" Zhou said lightly! , but the tone was full of the majesty of a superior, making people feel irresistible. "Tiger Girl obeys the order!" The strong woman named Tiger Girl had no objections and immediately accepted the order with her fists clasped. PS: It was really hard to code this chapter. I think everyone can see that Xiao Wenxin¡¯s life experience is not as simple as it seems. In addition, please don¡¯t misunderstand, these chapters may involve more secrets, but this is the beginning of the protagonist starting to form a behind-the-scenes force. The purpose of the formation is of course not for internal fighting, but to have a connection with future overseas development.?For close contact. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 76: Duke Wei's Family Rules At the same time, a banquet was being held at Li Min's house. Of course, those attending the banquet were Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye, and Li Yong's gang of bad friends, but today there was one more person in the group, and that was Li Jing's grandson. Li Yexu. Originally, Cheng Huailiang and the others said they were going to have a banquet for Li Min last time, firstly to express their gratitude for Li Min's help in the cement factory, and also to welcome Li Yexu who had just been released. However, early this morning, they all went to Li Min. At Min's house, as soon as they arrived, they first asked Li Min whether he was responsible for the fireworks last night? Because they had known about Li Min preparing gifts for Concubine Yang before, and yesterday happened to be Concubine Yang's birthday, and those fireworks also exploded from the palace, so they thought of Li Min first, and as expected, As they expected. It was rare that so many people came here today, so Li Min suggested that instead of inviting him and Li Yexu separately, they could just have a drunken party at his house today. During this time, he had come up with a lot of new dishes. I plan to give everyone a feast. Hearing Li Min¡¯s proposal, Cheng Huailiang and the others also applauded. Anyway, they can eat and drink everywhere, and it¡¯s even better here with Li Min, because there is no better cook than his in the entire Chang¡¯an city. So Li Min gave the order, and the entire Prince Liang's Mansion became busy again. The preparations were quickly completed. Everyone had a few drinks at the banquet and immediately got into the mood. They were so noisy that the main hall of Prince Liang's Mansion was almost overturned. "Liu Lang, brother, let me give you a toast. I didn't have the opportunity to attend the last Five Kings Banquet. This bowl of wine is my brother's apology to you!" After Li Yexu finished speaking, he picked up the big bowl and poured it into his mouth, drinking it in the blink of an eye. Clean and tidy. This was a genuine Five Kings Drunk, and Li Min had already watched him drink three bowls in a row, but Li Yexu, who was meeting him for the first time, didn't even change his expression, as if the liquor, which weighed at least one and a half kilograms, was not enough. It's like drinking it into other people's stomachs. The grandson of Duke Wei came here with Li Jingye today. He is fair and clean-looking. He is about the same age as Li Ke and a few years older than Li Min. His personality cannot be mentioned. After all, this was also the first time they met Li Min, but Li Yexu was very enthusiastic, saying that he heard rumors about Li Min almost every day at home, and had long wanted to make friends with him. Today he finally found the opportunity, and then he and Li Min took a hearty drink. Li Min was also a natural, and he welcomed Li Yexu's enthusiasm. When he found that he couldn't drink the other person, he immediately diverted the other person's attention and said: "Brother Ye Xu, I have always had a question in my mind. I don't know whether I should ask it or not? " "My brother, is there anything you can't ask? Just say it!" Li Yexu said to Li Min while stuffing roast duck into his mouth. He has long been familiar with the delicious food in Li Min's house, and this is the first time he tasted it today. , after a taste, it really lived up to its reputation. Now he is like a starving ghost, desperately stuffing things into his mouth. But what is strange is that with his mouth full of food, he can still speak very clearly. Sure enough, He's a strange man. "Brother Ye Xu, I have never understood what mistake you made before, and why did you make Duke Wei so angry that he beat you until you couldn't get out of bed for more than half a month?" Li Min asked strangely, It is said that Li Jing is Li Yexu's biological grandfather, and he is so old. He should only love his direct grandson. How could he be so harsh? Upon hearing Li Min's question, Li Yexu's face immediately became depressed. Li Jingye next to him obviously knew the inside story, and showed a very rare melancholy expression. However, Qin Huaiyu, who was next to Li Min, seemed to understand something and asked with some anxiety. Said: "Ye Xu, are you secretly practicing martial arts again?" When Li Min heard Qin Huaiyu's words, his mind immediately became confused. From what he meant, could it be that practicing martial arts was a big mistake? "No, my grandfather injured my leg bone last time when I was practicing martial arts. It's not completely healed yet, and I don't use any strength at all." Li Yexu said with a wry smile. "If you haven't practiced martial arts, you must be secretly reading military books again!" At this time, Cheng Huailiang also came over and said sympathetically. After hearing what Cheng Huailiang said, Li Yexu finally nodded aggrievedly and said with a frustrated look: "I just sneaked into my grandfather's study and wanted to copy his "The Art of War of the Duke of Wei", and I was busy for more than half a month. , I finally copied the last volume, and I was almost done, but I didn¡¯t expect that I was discovered by my grandfather. You all know the consequences, so I don¡¯t need to explain it anymore, right?" After listening to Li Yexu's account, Cheng Huailiang and Qin Huaiyu both stepped forward and patted their shoulders with understanding. Although they sympathized with Li Yexu's experience, they were unable to help. Li Min was confused. Shi couldn't help but ask: "Ye Xu, why can't I understand what you are saying? Is it wrong to practice martial arts and study?" "Liu Liang, you don't know the secret behind this. If you know the family rules of Duke Wei, you should be able toSee what's going on. Qin Huaiyu said helplessly. "The family rules of Duke Wei?" Li Min had never heard of it, but he immediately asked, "What's wrong with this family rule? Does it also stipulate that the descendants of Duke Wei are prohibited from practicing martial arts and studying?" "It's not that martial arts training and reading are prohibited, but martial arts training and the study of the art of war are prohibited. And even if you become an official when you become an adult, you are not allowed to serve in the military." Li Yexu corrected with a wry smile. "What? How can there be such family rules in this world?" Li shouted out in shock, with a look of disbelief on his face. You must know that no matter what you do nowadays, you must pay attention to family origins. After all, in an era when education was not yet popularized, father and son generation Passing down skills from generation to generation is the main form of inheritance, and Li Jing is the military god of the Tang Dynasty. If his descendants can enter the army, relying on his prestige in the army and the art of war passed down, the Li family will definitely become the best in the army. Outstanding. But Li Jing ignored this Yangguan Avenue and instead set such weird family rules. Isn't this something he can't live with? "But, my grandfather just set such a family rule!" Li Yexu was full of complaints about his family's family rules, and his face showed undisguised hatred when he spoke. "But there should be an explanation for setting up such a weird family rule, right?" Li Min felt that this family rule was not made by Mr. Wei Guogong out of confusion. There should be some hidden secret in it. "Yes, there is. My grandfather said that he killed too many people in those days, so he felt quite uneasy in his later years, so he asked Yuan Tiangang to read his fortune. As a result, the old magician gave his grandfather a fortune telling, saying that he would be a very powerful person in his life. Although, the killings and cruelty caused on the battlefield will be retribution on the descendants, the only way to solve the problem is to prohibit the descendants from serving in the army, so my grandfather set such a broken rule." Li Yexu said through gritted teeth, especially in When Yuan Tiangang was mentioned, the look on his face looked like he wanted to eat him alive. Is it Yuan Tiangang again? Li Min was shocked. He had heard about it from Hua'er last time, and also knew some of his deeds in his previous life. In the past, Li Min would have regarded Yuan Tiangang as a high-level magician at most, but since time travel After arriving in the Tang Dynasty, he had some doubts about ghosts and gods. Although he did not completely believe it, he had to admit that there were some mysterious things in this world that could not be explained. "Oh~, originally this family rule might not be of much importance to other people. For example, Ye Xu's father and several uncles are now serving as civil servants in the court, but it has caused Ye Xu a lot of suffering. He is naturally fond of practicing martial arts. He is also very interested in the art of war. If he were placed in the home of other generals, he might make the elders happy. However, in the eyes of Duke Wei, he is seeking death. After all, he does not want retribution for the killings he has caused. On the grandson, so even though he often beats Ye Xu badly, it is actually for Ye Xu's good." Qin Huaiyu was a few years older and had a calm temperament, so he analyzed the matter very thoroughly. "I also know that my grandfather is doing it for my own good, but I was born with such a bad temper. If you don't let me ride a horse to fight, it would be better to kill me." Li Yexu also has a stubborn temper, although he can understand his grandfather's kindness. , but he is unwilling to give up his ideals. It was just that Li Min's shrewdness made him think of another deeper meaning of Li Jing's ban on his descendants from entering the army. It was probably because he had done so much and was afraid of arousing Li Shimin's suspicion that he banned his descendants from entering the army. In addition, He himself does not actually hold military power. In this way, even if others slander Li Shimin and make him suspicious, I am afraid that there will be no suspicion. Regarding Li Yexu's matter, Li Min was really helpless. After all, Li Jing was the elder. As a junior, the most he could do was find an opportunity to explain to the old man, but it was hard to say whether he would listen or not. Not to mention Cheng Huailiang and the others. They have known Li Yexu since they were young. If there was a way, they would have used it long ago. Why would they wait until now? In the end, everyone could only talk a few words together, and then drink with Li Yexu to drown their sorrows. Unfortunately, in the end, they could only add more sorrow to their sorrows. In the end, Li Min saw that this was not the solution. If this continued, the banquet would be ruined. They broke up happily, so he hurriedly carried up the things that had been prepared and called back Li Yong and others who were playing around. He had something important to announce to everyone. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 77 Li Min drew a circle on the map "Liu Lang, why did you bring up the map?" Looking at what Li Min had brought up, Li Yong and others who were called asked in confusion. The so-called map was actually an ancient map. The Tang Dynasty was not like later generations. You can buy a national map for a few dollars. Maps at this time were very rare and could only be found in government departments or the military. This map, mounted on a wooden board and similar to a screen, is still Li Min's. Borrowed from the Ministry of Industry. Li Min smiled mysteriously and said, "I heard that brothers bought a lot of slaves?" "Uh~" Cheng Huailiang and the others were stunned when they heard Li Min's question. Some time ago, they heard that someone had falsely accused Li Min of treason. Although they were not qualified to plead for Li Min, they bought the remaining nearly ten thousand yuan together. The Tubo slaves were just to help Li Min share some of the pressure. Didn't those people say that Li Min bought slaves to rebel? Then they might as well buy a lot of slaves. Could it be that these noble families were planning to rebel? Of course, this move was a bit reckless, and many of them were scolded by their elders for it. Moreover, after the slaves were bought back, they had no place to put them. There were some dirty jobs in the cement factory that could use these. Slaves, but the top of the sky can accommodate a thousand people. In addition, some people have found some coal mines, but together they are not as big as Li Min's mines. There are not many slaves at all, so most of the slaves are still raised in the suburbs. Still sitting. Looking at this group of brothers, Li Min was very moved. Ever since he learned about this situation from Xiao Yu, Li Min had made up his mind that since the brothers were here to help him, he couldn't let the brothers suffer. Slaves may be a burden in the eyes of others, but in Li Min's eyes, they are a rare asset. "Liu Lang, if you have anything to say, just say it. We are all brothers. If you have any objections, don't say anything!" Li Yong said first. He was the most active in buying slaves and bought the most. However, Now it's all in my hands. "Haha, Ninth Brother, you misunderstood." Li Min said with a smile, not saying thank you for the kindness, and he didn't want to say any innocuous nonsense like thanking you, "I just heard that after you bought those slaves, you guys, But raising them like pigs is really wasteful, so I thought of a way to make use of these slaves." "Oh? Liulang, do you really have a way?" After hearing what Li Min said, Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and others immediately became energetic. It's okay if these slaves don't work, but they still have to be fed with food every day, although it doesn't cost much. It¡¯s a lot, but it¡¯s still a losing business. "Hehe, actually this method is very simple, wouldn't it be enough to open a few more mines?" Li Min said with a smile. Datang encourages private operations in mining, but because the government-run mines are strong, now Private mining does not occupy the mainstream; it is still mainly government-run. "Tch~, Rokuro, it's easy for you to say that, but a mine cannot be opened just by someone with money. The most fundamental thing is to have a mine. For example, the coal you made, if it weren't for the coal mines in Black Rock Mountain, , how can your mine be opened?" Li Jingye said with some dissatisfaction. Li Min took the lead and bought all the coal mines that could be found around Chang'an, so they had to go to other places to look for mines. When the others heard Li Min's words, they were also frustrated. They originally thought that Li Min had some good ideas, but he did it for a long time and made everyone happy in vain. "Isn't it just a few coal mines? I dare not say anything else, but I can get as many coal mines for you as you want!" Li Min said in an awesome voice. This is not his boast. For coal mines, He knows the distribution better than anyone. For example, in Shanxi, everything is lacking but there is no shortage of coal. There is no need to even dig the coal buried underground. Just those open-pit coal mines are enough for people like them to dig for hundreds of years. . "Liu Lang, are you kidding me? How dare you brag about this kind of thing?" Cheng Huailiang obviously didn't believe it. If Li Min knew the locations of several coal mines, he wouldn't be too suspicious, but Li Min's But his tone was very loud, and he actually said that he could get as much as he wanted. Coal was not a stone on the ground, so he felt that Li Min's words were not credible at all. "That's right, Liu Lang, brothers all admire your ability, but coal is not cement, it grows from the ground. Unless you are a god, it is impossible to know these things." Li Yexu was also He shifted his attention and said with a look of disbelief. "Tch~, I know you don't believe it." Li Min looked disdainful, then he stretched out his hand and pointed at the map and said, "That's why I asked someone to bring the map and point it out to you now." Seeing that Li Min didn't look like he was joking, Cheng Hualiang and the others were stunned. They had always admired Li Min, and they always felt that Li Min was shrouded in a mysterious veil, making people confused. Find out what talents he has yet to reveal. So seeing Li ?With such a confident look, they all couldn't help but have some unspeakable expectations for Li Min's "absurd" words. As he spoke, Li Min pointed at the map with his hand, and then drew a small circle, including Shanxi and part of Henan in later generations. These places were one of the main coal-producing areas in later generations. Although the map of the Tang Dynasty It is very different from the maps of later generations, but because the Yellow River is used as a reference, it is still very easy to distinguish. "Did you see that this circle I have drawn should be considered the area with the richest coal deposits in the entire territory of the Tang Dynasty. As long as we send people to search here, we will definitely find coal in a short time. Mine." Li Min said very confidently. Of course he couldn't remember the specific location of the mine, but as long as he demarcated an area, the coal deposits in this area were so rich that it was impossible to find it. "Liu Lang, is this not a joke?" Qin Huaiyu asked with a serious expression. Although Li Min looked like it didn't look like a joke, the circle he drew was not small. If you want to find someone in this circle, In the case of coal mines, it will definitely cost a lot of manpower and material resources. But if they can't find the mine, even if they don't care, the family behind them will definitely have a bad impression on Li Min, and even their friendship with Li Min will be affected in the future. "Yes, Liulang, are you really sure?" Yan Bei also expressed some doubts. But at this time, Li Yong was the first to stand up and said loudly: "I believe in Liulang. Everyone knows what he is like. Although he likes to make some jokes sometimes, he has always been reassuring in these important matters. If you don't believe it, Then I will look for it alone, and if I find the last coal mine, don¡¯t regret it!¡± Li Yong had the best relationship with Li Min, and of course he was the first to support him at this time. Moreover, Li Yong was telling the truth. Whether it was the brewery or the cement factory, the income of their Hejian Palace increased greatly. In addition, he was very interested in Li Min. Min also admired him the most, so he was the first to believe Li Min's words. Seeing Li Yong's statement, everyone else couldn't sit still. Li Min wanted to help them deal with the big burden of slaves, and they bought those slaves to help Li Min. Now Li Min obviously wants to repay everyone. To express my gratitude, it is impossible to joke with everyone about Wuying. Thinking of this, Li Jingye, Qin Huaiyu and other people closest to Li Min immediately followed Li Yong to express their stance. Others also slowly thought of this. After a while, almost everyone was right. Li Min no longer doubted what he said, and began to discuss the development of coal mines in this area. Seeing that everyone no longer had doubts, Li Min immediately became excited and suggested that everyone simply imitate the Cement Industry Association to form a Tang Dynasty Carbon Industry Association. However, unlike the Cement Association, this Carbon Industry Association is a completely private organization and does not have Officials like the Cement Manufacturing Institute got involved. Li Min also introduced to everyone the benefits of establishing the Carboniferous Industry Association. After the establishment of this association, as long as each family contributes part of the manpower or material resources, they will then be integrated together to find minerals, and the mineral deposits found will be allocated to everyone for mining according to the contribution of each family. , In this way, not only will the risk be smaller, but the power of everyone can be better utilized. If there are any problems in the future, everyone can sit down and negotiate together to avoid hurting feelings due to interests. After hearing Li Min's introduction, everyone who was still a little hesitant immediately cheered loudly. Everyone knew how to choose if they could get the greatest benefit at the lowest cost and risk, so everyone immediately drew up an agreement to transfer the coal The industrial association was established, but when it came to assuming the position of president, everyone was not far behind and rushed to be the first president. The people here are young and energetic, and no one wants to lag behind. . Everyone argued for a long time, but in the end the position of the president was still not selected, but the deacons were selected, namely Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye, Li Jingheng, Qin Huaiyu, Yan Bei, and finally Li Min, a total of six Deacon, during the period without a president, the affairs of the association were temporarily handed over to the six of them through consultation. As for the position of president, no one accepted the position, so it was temporarily vacant until the coal industry developed. Finally, whoever's industry develops the fastest and strongest, then this position will belong to him. "Huh? Liulang, I suddenly remembered a question." After finally getting everyone to quiet down, Li Jingheng, one of the deacons, suddenly frowned and said. "Oh, Brother Jing Heng, please speak!" Li Min said with a smile. He had no regrets about not taking the chairman's seat. After all, he was too lazy. Although the Cement Association held the title of president , but threw everything to Li Yifu and didn't want to take care of those messy things, so for this emerging coal industry, he could onlyIf you want to make a fortune in silence, let others do the hard work. Originally, he didn't even want to take the deacon's position, but it was him who proposed the matter after all, so at the suggestion of several other deacons, he was forced to take the deacon's name. "If so many of us dig coal, it will definitely increase the production of coal. However, due to freight and other issues, our coal can only supply cement plants from Chang'an to Luoyang." Li Jingheng said on the map After a few pointers, I found that the coal-producing area designated by Li Min was not very far from Chang'an and Luoyang. Li Jingheng saw this very accurately, "But in this way, the sales area of ??coal will be very narrow, and there may even be The excavated coal cannot be sold, so we will definitely lose money, not to mention making money." Li Jingheng was influenced by his money-grubbing father and was quite knowledgeable about business. He knew the importance of the market to a product. He was only focused on being happy and competing for the position of chairman, so he didn't think of this for a while. As soon as I calmed down, I immediately realized this big problem. After hearing Li Jingheng's analysis, others understood the seriousness of this problem. If they did not solve this problem, even if they dug out the coal, they would end up in vain. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Changan Life Chapter 78: Leading Products to Open Up the Market "Tch~, I don't know, haven't you? Who told you that charcoal can only be used to burn cement?" Li Min said with a look of disdain. In later generations, coal will be called the food of industry, whether in terms of people's livelihood or industry. It is one of the most widely used energy sources. Compared with charcoal and the most primitive firewood, its advantages cannot be explained clearly in one or two sentences. "Oh? From what Liu Lang said, you seem to know the other uses of this coal. Tell everyone quickly!" Yan Bei is also very concerned about making money. After hearing what Li Min said, he immediately asked first . Others also looked at Li Min with curious faces. They all knew that Li Min knew a lot about these messy things, so they didn't have any doubts about Li Min's words. "Hey, it's easy. I've prepared the things a long time ago. Just wait a moment!" Li Min said and gave instructions to the outside. After a while, several servants brought in two more things. One of them was gray and looked similar to charcoal, but the color was lighter. The other one was a stove, with light yellow flames rising very high. In the eyes of everyone's doubts, Li Min stepped forward, first picked up the fire tongs beside the stove, reached into the stove and picked up a cylindrical thing with many holes on it. After turning it around in front of everyone's eyes, Then he said: "Everyone, please see, this is made by me using crushed pebbles and clay. I call it briquettes or briquettes. A piece of such briquettes is enough for an ordinary family to cook a meal, and it doesn't need to be used." When cooking, you can tightly plug the air inlet below to slow down the burning speed of the briquettes. It will not go out overnight, and you can even cook a meal without replacing the briquettes with new ones. It is definitely better than using charcoal and firewood. Much stronger" Li Min explained the functions of briquettes and showed everyone how to use the briquette stove. This thing has no technical content at all, so as long as you are not stupid or crazy, you can immediately understand what is going on. "Liu Lang, you are you planning to let everyone use charcoal to cook?" Li Jingheng stepped forward and looked at the burning briquettes in Li Min's hands, and said with a surprised look on his face. He was really shocked that Li Min dared to think about it. Qian, if everyone can really use this kind of briquette, then they really don't have to worry about the problem of not being able to sell the coal. "Of course, although everyone now uses firewood or charcoal for cooking and boiling water, compared to them, briquettes are cleaner, more efficient, and the price is not high. It may be more expensive than firewood, but it is definitely more expensive than charcoal. It is cheap, and compared with firewood at the same price, honeycomb briquettes are definitely more resistant to burning, and it is more cost-effective to use honeycomb briquettes, so as long as we put some effort into publicity and promotion, everyone will definitely switch to our charcoal. As fuel." Li Min smiled very proudly. When he first started mining coal, he already wanted to produce briquettes. However, because the output of the mine was not large at that time, it was difficult to supply just a few cement plants. Even if he did it, it would not be possible. Raw material supply. Until now, in order to repay the help of his brothers, he decided to develop the coal industry. As the leading product to open up the market, briquettes were of course the first to be produced. "Liu Lang is indeed Liu Lang, he solved this problem in one go!" Yan Bei walked around the coal stove a few times, and then said with admiration on his face. Others also agreed, and were amazed around the coal stove. "Liu Lang, you've finished talking about briquettes, but what is this thing?" Cheng Huailiang picked up the gray things next to him and observed them carefully for a long time without understanding what they were. He just thought it was similar to pebbles. "Oh, this thing is called coke. It is made from coal after certain processing. Although it is inconspicuous, it is a good material for making iron. And not all pebbles can be used to make coke. In my several coal mines, at most less than one-fifth of the coal can be used for coking, so its price is much more expensive than coal." Li Min said. The Tang Dynasty implemented a parallel system of government and private mining in the mining industry, and did not prohibit private mining and smelting. Therefore, the private mining industry developed rapidly. Although it cannot be compared with the powerful government-run mining and smelting industry, it is better than that of the previous dynasty. Much better, and the development of the private mining industry has also increased the demand for fuel during smelting. The use of coal as fuel for iron-making has already appeared as early as the Han Dynasty. However, coal contains sulfur and other impurities, which makes the iron produced too brittle. This kind of iron is of little use, so coal is used to make iron. Iron was not common in the Tang Dynasty. It was not until the Northern Song Dynasty two hundred years later that the use of coal to make iron began to take shape on a certain scale due to technological advancements. It was not until the Southern Song Dynasty that the method of using coal to make coke was invented, so that coking iron It became mainstream and is still in use more than a thousand years later. Of course, some people are lucky enough to find natural coke, which can be used directly to make iron. However, there is not much naturally formed coke, which is far from enough for smelting. plumLi Min suddenly brought the emergence of coke hundreds of years ahead of schedule, and as long as the current smelting technology is slightly improved, Datang's steel output will definitely increase exponentially, and steel output is a symbol of a country's strength, so Li Min This move may seem ordinary, but its significance is so great that it will definitely bring about earth-shaking changes to the entire Tang Dynasty. It's a pity that no one here can see the significance of the emergence of coke, so when they heard that this thing can be used to make iron, they were just happy that the coal had another use, and they would produce more coal in the future. As for sales, I didn¡¯t think much about other things. Li Min had known for a long time that these unlearned guys would not understand the importance of coke, so he was not surprised by their reaction. Of course, he would not waste his words explaining the meaning to these dandies. , it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t understand, as long as the people who use it can understand. He has already asked people to send the coke produced in his mine to the Ministry of Industry, and also gave a ¡®rich gift¡¯ to his uncle Shangshu. I heard that He is already arranging for people to try it out, and the results will surely come out in a while. The Carboniferous Industry Association has been formed, and the market for the coal has been found. Now that everything is ready, people are sent to find those coal mines. Now everyone stopped drinking. They simply sat down and divided the people or money that each family had to contribute. Everyone's share was roughly the same. Even Li Xiaojie, who had always been poor, was not willing to give up. With such a good opportunity, he shamelessly asked Li Min, Li Yong and Li Jingheng for his share. His debts have been paid off, and the winery's profits are so good. Although the money is now with his wife, he Being able to seize such a good opportunity to make money, Princess Qinghe will definitely take out the money obediently. On the second day after the matter was agreed upon, as soon as the gates of Chang'an City were opened, a group of people came out of the city. A rough calculation showed that there were hundreds of people, and everyone was preparing their horses. Among this team, Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye, Li Jingheng, Qin Huaiyu, and Yan Bei were all present. The only exception was Li Min, the six deacons of the Carboniferous Industry Association that was established yesterday. After leaving the city gate, their group walked northeast for a while, and then stopped. Cheng Huailiang and the others called several leaders of the group over, and then asked in a deep voice: "What I told you yesterday Can you remember them all?" "Don't worry, Young Master, my subordinates have all taken note of it. We will definitely live up to Young Master's trust and try to find as many coal mines as possible." One of the team leaders stood up and said, they are the confidant servants sent by Cheng Huailiang and others, but now The prospecting team under the Carboniferous Association is responsible for going to the area designated by Li Min to find minerals, and they all carry warrants from each government and can mobilize the local manpower and connections of each government at any time. "Well, remember what King Liang told you, you must inquire more and observe more, and try not to leak the news. If you find a coal mine, come back and report it as soon as possible. You are no longer servants of each government, but belong to the Tang Dynasty Carbon Industry The prospecting team under the association, the promise made by the association to you is not a joke. If you find a coal mine with mining value, you will immediately get a hundred dollars of funds. Even if it is for your own sake, you must not be lazy! "Qin Huaiyu also ordered. It was the first time he did such a thing, and he felt a little uneasy, so he couldn't help but give instructions repeatedly. "Deacon Qin, please don't worry. All of my subordinates are from their respective houses. They also have wives, children, and children at home. Even if it's not for themselves, they will try their best to find a few mines for the sake of their families!" A discerning team leader immediately said, He no longer called Qin Huaiyu his son, but directly addressed Qin Huaiyu's position in the association, which made Qin Huaiyu very satisfied after hearing this. Next, Li Jingye and others also came forward and said a few words, with similar meanings. In any case, they were asked to search for as much ore as possible. Then they personally toasted a bowl of farewell wine to the first batch of subordinates of the Carboniferous Association. Only then did they get on their horses and go on their way. Watching the prospecting team leaving on horseback, Cheng Huailiang and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They have been busy since they made the decision to prospect yesterday. They even didn't even sleep last night. All five of them are now full of eyes. Bloodshot. "Well~, we're finally done. Let's all go back and catch up on some sleep!" Li Jingye stretched himself and yawned. The energy he had just worked so hard immediately collapsed. The tiredness on his face could no longer be concealed, and he was weak. said. "Hmm~" Yawning is contagious. Yan Bei also stretched his body immediately, and then smiled and said: "We can rest now, but Liu Lang will be miserable. He was killed by his mother and concubine so early in the morning. I called you, but you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on?¡± "It's not just Liu Lang. Brother Ke also wanted to come and see today, but he was called by Concubine Yang. It seems that his brother was asked to visit someone." Qin Huaiyu also said with a tired look. When the Carboniferous Industry Association was established yesterday, Li Ke was unable to attend because of something else. TodayWhen he received the news, he immediately ran to Qin Huaiyu, who was closest to his house, to learn about the situation. Hearing that the prospecting team was being sent away today, he originally wanted to come and take a look, but he didn't expect that Concubine Yang sent someone to call him away as well. "Hey, I know about this!" When it comes to being well-informed, no one here can compare to Cheng Huailiang, "The person they went to visit is not simple, and if Liu Lang goes, something very interesting will definitely happen. It's something." When Cheng Huailiang said this, the smile on his face looked very strange. PS: Because I have to take an exam with my wife tomorrow and won¡¯t be back until the day after tomorrow, I will update it in the afternoon tomorrow. Laoyu hasn¡¯t saved the manuscript, so it¡¯s all coded now, so I don¡¯t know how much I can code tomorrow. I¡¯ll try to code two chapters. I can¡¯t let everyone support me. Laoyu's book friends were disappointed. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Life in Chang'an Chapter 79 Concubine Yang and Empress Xiao PS: I'm going to take the exam with my wife soon, and the editor is also urging me to put it on the shelves. Fortunately, Laoyu didn't bring his bank card and couldn't authenticate, so I can only put it on the shelves tomorrow. Because I have less time today, I can only add one chapter and 4,000 words. , hope everyone can understand. "Mrs. Sui?" Li Min asked a little strangely. Today, his mother-in-law called him and Li Ke and actually said that she would take them to visit some Sui lady. However, Li Min had never heard of this person, let alone Don¡¯t know where the other person is from? "You stupid boy, are you also called Mrs. Sui Guo?" Concubine Yang angrily reached out and tapped Li Min on the head. Li Ke was stunned when he heard the name. Unlike Li Min, he didn't know anything. , he had heard of the name Mrs. Sui Guo a long time ago, and he also knew about the complicated relationship between her and his mother. However, Concubine Yang then said with some self-blame: "Oh, this matter is also my fault. After all, she is also your grandmother, and she has suffered so much. As a daughter, I have never suffered I took you to see her." "Grandma?" Li Min was stunned when he heard this title. Thinking about his mother's life experience, he immediately thought of one person. The only person who could make him call him grandma was the miserable Empress Xiao. At the same time, Li Min suddenly figured out why the old Duke Xiao Yu took such good care of him. That Empress Xiao was Xiao Yu's biological sister. After all, he was his uncle. And he heard that The relationship between their siblings is very good. It seems that Xiao Yu was demoted by his father Li Shimin because he wrote a letter to this sister. "Concubine, what happened back then" Li Ke knew more about Concubine Yang. He didn't understand what happened to his mother today. Why did he want to see his nominal grandmother? "Okay, no one is allowed to mention what happened back then!" Concubine Yang glared at Li Ke, and then ordered Li Min, "Min'er, you are not allowed to ask again, although Mrs. Sui Guo is not my biological mother. , but in name she is still my aunt and your grandmother, so when you arrive, please be more respectful to me, especially you, Zhen'er, put away your glib tongue, or I will come back to deal with you!" Seeing their mother-in-law getting angry, Li Ke and Li Min immediately shut up. Although Li Min really wanted to know what happened between his mother-in-law and Empress Xiao, now was obviously not the time. There are many records about my nominal grandmother in history, and there are even more rumors in unofficial history. However, whether it is official history or unofficial history, there are very few descriptions of Empress Xiao after she returned to the Tang Dynasty. Unexpectedly, she was sealed by her father. As the wife of the Sui Dynasty. After taking care of the two sons, Concubine Yang had people prepare some gifts. Now Concubine Yang was not like before, she couldn't get anything decent in her hands. In the past, even if it was a gift from Li Ke to show her filial piety, she would just give it to her. Li Min, Li Ke even complained about her as a mother. However, after Li Min became rich, he immediately showed filial piety to Concubine Yang in every possible way. He would go to the palace every now and then to give some gifts, and he was also generous with his gifts. He always rewarded the maids and chamberlains in the palace. Now, as long as Li Min enters the palace, he will immediately be surrounded by people. There will be a crowd of people rushing to serve. After preparing several more expensive gifts and selecting some commonly used gifts, Concubine Yang took the two brothers Li Min and rode a carriage to Madam Sui's Mansion. Although she was the empress of the previous dynasty, Li Shimin was very generous to her. Not only was she granted the title of Lady of the Sui Dynasty, but her residence was located on the edge of the imperial city, occupying an area of ??nearly half a square, which was almost the same as Li Min's Prince Liang's residence. Of course, it¡¯s unclear whether this was done for the sake of Concubine Yang and Xiao Yu. Although the mansion is large and gorgeous, for some reason, when Li Min saw the Sui Lady's mansion from the carriage, he always felt an indescribable desolation. Even in this hot summer, there was a sense of desolation inside and outside the mansion. There was an eerie coolness, and luckily it was in the summer when the plants were lush. If it were autumn when the autumn wind was blowing the leaves, this mansion would probably be similar to a ghost house. The carriage arrived at the gate of the ghost house, but found that there was no servant at the door. A servant brought by Concubine Yang immediately came to knock on the door. The empty knocking sound lasted for a long time, and finally someone opened the door a crack, and a The white-haired old man stuck out his head, looked at them with squinted eyes, and then asked lazily: "Who are you looking for?" Although the old man¡¯s voice was very old, it had an indescribable sharpness, and looking at his smooth chin, it was not difficult to guess that the other person should be an old eunuch. "Wu Liang'an, I didn't expect you to be so old?" Before the chamberlain who knocked on the door could answer, Concubine Yang, who had been staring at the door in the carriage, suddenly said, with a sense of duplicity in her low tone. Hearing Concubine Yang's voice, a trace of doubt flashed in the old eunuch's eyes, and he turned to look at the carriage. Although it was not far away, his old eyes were so dim that he couldn't see the faces of the people in the carriage clearly.   Concubine Yang sighed and stood up to get out of the car. Li Min immediately jumped down and helped her mother down. When Concubine Yang came closer, the old eunuch finally saw the face of the visitor clearly. A trace of confusion first flashed in his eyes, and then his expression immediately turned to ecstasy. He pushed the door open and ran two steps, knelt down on the ground and said excitedly. : "Old slave Wu Liang'an, please see Your Highness the Ninth Princess! Your Highness is a thousand years old!" He kowtowed several times in succession. When he raised his head again, tears were already streaming down his face. Concubine Yang was stunned when she suddenly heard the title "Ninth Princess". She had not heard this familiar title for many years. Back then, she was ranked ninth among the sisters, so everyone in the palace was It is commensurate with the nine princesses. But since the country was destroyed and the family was destroyed, she entered the palace and became Li Shimin's concubine. This title was never mentioned by anyone again. After that, as time passed, the name Ninth Princess gradually faded away even to herself. "Get up!" Looking at the old friend in front of her and thinking of some past events, Concubine Yang couldn't help but her eyes were red. She stretched out her hand to help him up and said, "I heard that Mrs. Sui Guo was unwell. I don't know how she is now. ?¡± The old eunuch named Wu Liang'an stood up and wiped his tears. Hearing Concubine Yang's question, he immediately replied: "Your Highness, because the weather was too hot a few days ago, the queen did not want to eat and drink, so she was in poor health. , I have asked the imperial doctor to prescribe some medicine for recovery, and now my body is fine." Although the Great Sui Dynasty has been destroyed for many years, Wu Liang'an still calls Concubine Yang and Empress Xiao the same way they used to be, but he is already so old. , and he is a eunuch, so he is not afraid that someone will cause trouble for him because of such a trivial matter. When Wu Liang'an said this, he suddenly paused, then slapped himself hard and said: "Your Highness, please forgive me, I'm so confused. I let you stand outside the door for so long. Your Highness, please come in quickly. I will go and report to the queen now. If she hears that you are coming, she will be very happy!" After saying that, he welcomed Concubine Yang in very enthusiastically and arranged for people to lead them to the main hall to entertain the guests, while he himself said At a speed that was not consistent with his age, he rushed to the backyard to announce the good news to Mrs. Sui Guo. It really made people worry whether his old bones would automatically disintegrate along the way. Li Min took this opportunity to take a closer look at the sinister Sui Lady's Mansion, but found that there seemed to be nothing special in the mansion. After entering the main entrance, there was a wide avenue that led directly to the main hall where guests were entertained. However, Different from Li Min's house, the front of the main hall is not a flat square. Instead, except for the avenue they are walking on, it is planted with flowers and plants. However, it seems that they are not taken care of often, and some flowers and plants are growing. Came on the road. They followed the servant who led the way into the main hall. As soon as they entered the hall, they smelled a faint smell of staleness. Although the inside of the hall was very clean, it seemed that someone should clean it frequently, but maybe the owner had not used it for a long time, so it was There is a lack of vitality in the palace. Entering here is like entering an old house that has been uninhabited for many years, making people feel cold from the bottom of their hearts. Concubine Yang looked around the situation in the palace and sat down silently, with a trace of sadness on her face. Li Ke and Li Min also knew that their mother was in a bad mood and did not dare to disturb her. They sat down under Concubine Yang respectively. He sat down honestly. After waiting for a while, I heard a burst of fast and chaotic footsteps coming from the back hall. However, when I reached the corner door of the hall, the footsteps suddenly stopped. After a while, there was an old man. He opened the bead curtain on the corner door with his hand, and then a white-haired figure slowly walked out of it. Li Min looked up and found that an old woman came in. Although she was wearing a very ordinary skirt and her thin body was slightly stooped, she stood there with a majestic aura that made people feel Dare not face it. It's just that now this majestic old woman has a somewhat sickly look on her face, her forehead and corners of her eyes are also covered with fine lines, and she looks a little haggard. No need to ask, this old woman must be the former Empress Xiao, the current Madam of the Sui Dynasty. As soon as Empress Xiao came in, she immediately saw Concubine Yang sitting on the chair, her eyes showed excitement, her face was a little unnaturally flushed, and she said in a trembling voice: "NineNine Niang! You finallyfinally come to see me as your mother!" Although it was just two short sentences, it made the old lady burst into tears. She stretched out her hand and took a few steps forward, as if she wanted to touch Concubine Yang's face, but because she was too excited, and She was recovering from her illness, but before she could reach Concubine Yang, she suddenly leaned forward and was about to fall. The servants who came with her screamed in fright, but they couldn't rush up in time. Fortunately, Concubine Yang reacted very quickly and hurriedly took a few steps forward to support the old man, thus averting a tragedy. Seeing that her nominal mother was so excited, Concubine Yang sighed in her heart, helped her up and said softly: "Mother, it's my daughter who is unfilial.??I just came to visit my mother today. " "No, it's my mother's fault. She was very harsh to you mother and daughter back then. I originally thought that Jiuniang would never forgive my mother in this life, but I didn't expect that Jiuniang is so magnanimous that you would even pay a visit to this ominous person like me. Man, I~I" At the end of the sentence, Queen Xiao burst into tears, with endless regret in her expression and tone. Concubine Yang's mother was one of Yang Guang's concubines. She was very favored because of her beautiful appearance and gentle personality. However, this aroused the dissatisfaction of Empress Xiao, so she would find excuses to blame Concubine Yang and her daughter from time to time. Concubine Yang's The mother was depressed about this, and she had always been in poor health. In the last serious illness, she died. Yang Guang even cried bitterly for this. Concubine Yang had already remembered it at the time. She thought her mother's The death of illness was directly related to Empress Xiao's deliberate censure, so she had always been very hostile to her. Empress Xiao also didn't like the ninth princess who was very similar to her mother, and was also very alienated from her. Whatever good things happened was the last. I just thought of her, and Yang Guang had many children, and he rarely thought that he had such a daughter. So when I visited Jiangdu that year, almost all the princes and princesses went there, except for Concubine Yang. However, unexpected things happened, Concubine Yang escaped the disaster and became Li Shimin's concubine, while Empress Xiao He was displaced from place to place and suffered the loss of his country and his family. Although Empress Xiao indirectly saved Concubine Yang's life, Concubine Yang did not feel any gratitude to her. After all, Empress Xiao had an unshirkable responsibility for the death of her biological mother. In addition, she had conflicts and hostility with Empress Xiao when she was a teenager, so in the In Concubine Yang's eyes, Empress Xiao was still an unforgivable person. In the fourth year of Zhenguan, Empress Xiao returned to the Tang Dynasty, but Concubine Yang, the nominal daughter, never came to see her, and she never even had a good look towards Xiao Yu. When she knew that Li Min was engaged to Xiao Wenxin, why did she Such firm opposition was not only due to Xiao Wenxin's status as a concubine, but also because she did not want her son to have anything to do with the Xiao family. "Oh~, mother, what happened back then is over. After experiencing so many things, what else can you and I look forward to?" Concubine Yang sighed and said with a sad look on her face. After experiencing the tragedy of losing her country and her family, Concubine Yang's hatred for Empress Xiao has become much less intense, but the deepest trace of hatred in her heart cannot be eliminated. The words Xiao Yu asked Li Min to relay to Concubine Yang made Concubine Yang feel a little sympathy for Empress Xiao's desolate old age. Later, after learning that Li Min was falsely accused of treason because he was a Tubo slave, Concubine Yang was shocked and suddenly discovered that the two brothers Li Ke and Li Min did not have a reliable helper in the court. After discovering this situation, as a mother who is very sensitive to politics, Concubine Yang immediately made a decision to win over the Xiao family and let Xiao Yu become her son's eyes, ears and helper in the court, so she suddenly changed. Regarding Xiao Wenxin's attitude, she also put aside her grudges with Empress Xiao and paid a visit in person. It can be said that everything she did was for her two sons, Li Ke and Li Min. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 80 The young "Emperor Sui Yang" After hearing Concubine Yang's words, Empress Xiao also sighed with emotion. She had experienced the pain of losing her country and her family, and those personal grudges in the past were nothing compared to this pain. Moreover, after this catastrophe, very few of the royal family of the Yang family of the former Sui Dynasty survived, and the direct royal family became even rarer. Empress Xiao was the only one left in her generation. As for her children, only Concubine Yang and another Princess of Nanyang are left. However, the poor Princess of Nanyang has now become a monk and has become a Taoist nun. She has left the world and ignores secular affairs, let alone serving Empress Xiao, so Concubine Yang has almost forgotten it. The only child of Queen Xiao. After more than ten years of wandering life, Empress Xiao took everything lightly. All the glory, wealth and power were just passing smoke in her heart. The only thing she could not look away from was family love. And what she lacks is precisely this family affection that people often ignore. Her husband and son are all dead, and her only daughter has become a monk again. Although there is also a direct grandson Yang Zhengdao, the relationship between the grandfather and grandson is not very harmonious. After returning to Tang Dynasty, Yang Zhengdao built a separate mansion and did not live there. In Madame Sui's Mansion, Empress Xiao really had no relatives around her. Even when she was sick, she was only cared for by the servants in the mansion. Except for her younger brother Xiao Yu, no one else came to visit her, especially at ordinary times. No one even spoke. Every time she woke up in the middle of the night, thinking of her murdered husband and son, Empress Xiao would cry secretly. Sometimes she would even contemplate committing suicide. After all, what could be more tragic than being old and homeless? Although there was a daughter in Chang'an City, she had done something wrong to Concubine Yang back then. Thinking about it now, she feels extremely regretful, but it was already too late. So no matter how lonely Empress Xiao was, she still couldn't afford to look for Concubine Yang. What she didn't expect was that Concubine Yang would come to visit in person today. Queen Xiao was so surprised to see her, her nominal aunt, that she didn't even bother to dress up, and hurried to the main hall wearing ordinary clothes, just to take a look at Concubine Yang as soon as possible. Seeing Empress Xiao's excited expression and her thin body trembling, Concubine Yang was afraid that she would not be able to stand stably, so she hurriedly helped her to the seat, then turned to Li Ke and Li Min and ordered: "What are you doing standing there? , why don¡¯t you come and visit your grandmother soon?¡± The two of them stood up immediately after hearing this. He took two steps forward and knelt down on the ground and said, "Grandsons Li Ke and Li Min. Meet my grandmother!" Seeing her two grandsons kneeling in front of her, the distressed Empress Xiao's eyes lit up and she stood up again very excitedly. She helped them up with one hand and said happily from ear to ear: "Quickly, please get up quickly." !¡± Queen Xiao was so happy that all the wrinkles on her face were smiled. She was about to take a closer look at her two grandchildren. When she saw Li Ke, nothing happened. But when she saw Li Min's appearance clearly, the smile on her face suddenly froze, her eyes showed a look of shock, and she opened her eyes. He also forgot to close his mouth and stood there motionless. Seeing this situation, Concubine Yang sighed in her heart at Queen Xiao's reaction. She had expected it. Li Ke and Li Min also noticed something unusual about Queen Xiao. They looked at each other and couldn't figure out the situation in front of them, especially Li Min. Could it be that he had flowers growing on his face? Otherwise, this first time Why did my grandma stare at me so closely when I met her? Queen Xiao¡¯s eyes were shocked at first. Then there was confusion, and finally it turned into a kind of ecstasy, and then tears of excitement filled his eyes. He stepped forward and grabbed Li Min's arm tightly, and screamed like an old cuckoo crying blood: "Your Majesty!" This time, Li Min was quite frightened. She wondered if this old lady had Alzheimer's disease? Why do you suddenly call yourself Your Majesty? How can you call me such a random name? Maybe if it reaches the ears of someone who is interested, maybe someone will actually die? Li Ke was also frightened and looked towards Concubine Yang for help. Concubine Yang sighed, holding Empress Xiao's arm with one hand, patting her back with the other hand, and said softly: "Mother, my father has been dead for many years, standing here What you see in front of you is my son, who is also your grandson, but he looks very similar to my father." Empress Xiao was also a woman with an extremely tenacious mind. She suddenly saw that Li Min's appearance was exactly the same as that of her husband when he was a boy. In her excitement, she became obsessed and mistakenly thought that Li Min was her husband Yang Guang, so she She called out the word "Your Majesty," but then reason prevailed. After all, people cannot be resurrected after death, and her husband was already in his fifties when he died. How could he suddenly look like a teenager standing in front of him? At this time, Concubine Yang's explanation brought Empress Xiao back to reality. But even though she knew that the person in front of her was not her husband, Empress Xiao still looked at Li Min blankly, tears streaming down her dim eyes: It has been more than ten years, and her husband has been dead for more than ten years. , these years she has only been able to meet her husband in dreams, but the Li Min in front of her now, both in appearance and temperament, is actually the same as the one back then.Yang Guang was exactly the same, and even the person closest to her would admit his mistake. When the Sui Dynasty was still there, Yang Guang was Empress Xiao's heaven. They were a young couple and they went through many ups and downs along the way. But no matter how big things happened, as long as her husband was around, Empress Xiao felt extremely at ease, because She knew that her husband was the emperor and the master of the world, and nothing could be difficult for him. But suddenly one day, her world collapsed. After her country was subjugated, she began to live a lonely and helpless life. In order to save the last bit of Yang family's flesh and blood, she had to commit herself to a thief and suffered all the hardships in the world. Humiliation, sometimes she would also have wild fantasies. It would be great if her husband was still alive. If he was still alive, he would definitely not let herself suffer so much, and she would not have to be like a rootless duckweed, letting others bully her. But he could only endure it silently. Thinking of the scenery and warmth when her husband was around, and the desolation of Lao Jing now, no matter how strong Empress Xiao was, she couldn't help but lose heart and burst into tears. Concubine Yang looked at her aunt who was crying in front of her. She didn't still have the demeanor of her mother in the past. Now she is just a poor old man, a poor old woman who has lost her husband, son and grandson. Seeing Empress Xiao's appearance, Concubine Yang felt sad in her heart. She stretched out her hand to hold her in her arms, and the knot between mother and daughter finally disappeared without a trace. And Li Min is in shock now, he didn¡¯t know until today. It turns out that his appearance is very similar to his grandfather who was 250 years old. No wonder Li Shimin disliked him so much before. Although there is also the reason why Li Min was too naughty in the past, his appearance must also account for a large part. Li Ke was also looking at Li Min carefully, and at the same time he was thinking: Does his grandfather, who caused chaos in the world, look like Liulang? But speaking of it, the two of them are quite similar. Rokuro is not a worry-free person either. He is extremely talented. He is definitely one of the best among the brothers. He just does things without thinking. , if he is really allowed to take the throne of the Tang Dynasty. It is very possible to recreate the chaos of the late Sui Dynasty. Queen Xiao held Concubine Yang and cried bitterly. As if they were venting all the grievances they had suffered over the years, the servants and women around them all retreated in a wise manner, leaving only Concubine Yang and the four of them in the palace. After a while, Queen Xiao stopped crying, turned away from Li Min and the others and wiped her eyes. Then he turned around and said in a hoarse voice: "Ke'er, Zhen'er, grandma lost her composure just now, which made you laugh." "Mother, both of them are your juniors, how dare they be disrespectful to you?" Concubine Yang said happily when she saw that Queen Xiao finally regained her composure. "What mother said is that my grandmother and my grandfather have a deep relationship. When I saw my grandson, I was obsessed with thinking about my grandfather who died young, so I lost my temper. But this also shows that my grandma and my husband have a deep love for each other. It is not too late for my grandson to be envious." , how can you make fun of me?" Li Min deliberately made an envious expression and said seriously. With his age. It seemed a bit funny to say such old-fashioned words. After all, in the eyes of others, how could he understand the deep love between husband and wife at such a young age? But what Li Min wanted was this effect. After all, when Queen Xiao cried like this, the atmosphere in the palace seemed a bit awkward, so he wanted to liven up the atmosphere. Once everyone laughed, the embarrassment would disappear. After Concubine Yang and Li Ke heard Li Min's words, they couldn't help but laugh out loud. However, Empress Xiao was stunned for a moment, her eyes became confused again, and she murmured to herself: "It's so similar to what it was back then." He is exactly the same!", But Empress Xiao immediately woke up after saying this. However, she was so old, so she didn't have to worry about anything. She generously showed a loving smile to Li Min, and after asking Concubine Yang and Li Ke to sit down, she pulled Li Min beside her. , asking questions with great concern, and even did not miss the matter of how many bowls of rice Li Min eats every day. What makes Li Min a little strange is that his grandmother seems to know nothing about him, and she doesn't even know about her engagement to Xiao Wenxin. It is said that Xiao Yu is her biological brother, and the two have a good relationship, and they often talk to each other from time to time. would also come to see him, how could he not even know about such a thing? When Empress Xiao heard about the marriage between Li Min and Xiao Wenxin, she first talked a few words about Xiao Yu, but then she became very happy and said that she would ask Xiao Yu to bring Xiao Wenxin another day, and she would check it for Li Min. If it fails, then give him another one. Anyway, Xiao Yu has many granddaughters, so he will definitely be able to find a suitable one. Li Min was sweating after hearing this. He didn't expect that his fianc¨¦e could also be returned or exchanged. Queen Xiao only cared about Li Min, but left her other grandson Li Ke aside. However, Li Ke was not dissatisfied. He could understand this situation. At the same time, he finally understood why his mother-in-law loved Li Min so much. It was probably because his younger brother looked very similar to his grandfather.?Cause. Concubine Yang and Li Min chatted with Empress Xiao, and had a meal with her at noon. The whole family had a good time, which finally made the cold hall more lively. Until it was almost dark, Empress Xiao Then he reluctantly let them go back, and told them to come and see her more often in the future. Of course, these words were mainly meant for Li Min. Just when Concubine Yang, Li Min, and Li Ke were about to get up and leave, Queen Xiao suddenly slapped her forehead and remembered something. She hurriedly stopped them, and then told the old eunuch Wu Liang'an who was standing next to her: "Liang'an, you go I brought the sandalwood box by my bedside. Today I am so happy that I feel confused. This is the first time Min'er and Ke'er come to my house. How can they not receive a greeting gift?" Wu Liangan was stunned when he heard Empress Xiao¡¯s instructions, and said with a somewhat nervous look: ¡°Mother, those things¡­¡± {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 81 Jasper Ring Seeing Wu Liang'an's reaction, Empress Xiao smiled slightly and said softly: "Go and get it. Although it is a relic of the late emperor, it is of no use if I keep it. It is better to give it to Min'er and the others." Wu Liang'an Seeing Queen Xiao's insistence, he said nothing more and turned around to go to the inner chamber. "Mother" When Concubine Yang heard that Empress Xiao was going to give her father's relics to Li Ke and Li Min, she immediately wanted to stop her. After all, having Empress Xiao carry her with her for so many years must be very precious or of great significance. thing. But as soon as he said two words, he was immediately interrupted by Queen Xiao. "Jiuniang, it's not something expensive, so you don't have to refuse. It's just a few accessories that your father brought with him when he passed away. I just want to keep them with you as a memory. Now my health is not good either. It will be gone one day, so there is no use keeping these things. Give them to Min'er and Ke'er as a souvenir!" After hearing Queen Xiao's words, Concubine Yang no longer refused. Li Min and Li Ke were somewhat looking forward to it. It was not that they were greedy for that little thing, but they were very curious about their grandfather, who had received mixed reviews from the world. They had known a lot about his deeds from other people's oral accounts or history books. It is also very exciting to see his last relics today. After waiting for a while, Wu Liangan ran in with a pillow-sized box, and then handed it to Queen Xiao respectfully. Queen Xiao took a delicate small key from her neck, opened the box, and then asked Li Min and Li Ke Wave to them and ask them to come to you, then point to the items in the box and say to them: "You brothers, come and choose, see what you like?" Li Min walked forward curiously and found that there were only a few things in the box. Among them were several jade pendants with different functions, a jade belt, a gold lion paperweight, a gold and jade seal, and some other things. Things like sachets, hairpins, night pearls, etc. Although some things look ordinary, everything is different in terms of material and workmanship. They are all top-notch products. After all, how could the things Yang Guang wear with him be inferior? Take it out and give it to someone casually, it is a very honorable gift. Li Ke and Li Min looked at it, and since it was a gift from their elders, they didn't have to refuse. Li Ke looked at it and picked out a round piece of pure white jade with a picture of a phoenix seeking a phoenix carved on it. The workmanship was extremely exquisite and he fell in love with it at first sight. So he reached out and took it out. He thanked Empress Xiao and said, "My grandson likes beautiful jade, so choose this piece as a gift!" "Well, a gentleman is like jade. Ke'er, you are courageous and knowledgeable. You will definitely be the Xianwang praised by everyone in the future." Empress Xiao praised. Although she obviously favored Li Min, she was also fond of the brave and decisive Li Ke. If Li Ke hadn't gotten married long ago, she even wanted to personally choose a woman from the Xiao family with both political integrity and talent as a concubine for Li Ke. "Thank you grandma for the compliment!" Li Ke said with a smile. Seeing Li Ke's humble and polite look, Queen Xiao was even more satisfied. Unfortunately, what she didn't know was that Li Ke was not a polite person, and he had always been dishonest to those he knew and loved. Only when facing someone you are unfamiliar with or have met for the first time will you put on a fake face of being humble and polite. Li Ke had already picked it, but Li Min looked at it for a long time, but nothing happened. He just looked at the things, but found that there was nothing that caught his eye. It's not that he doesn't like the things inside, it's just that in his opinion, although these things are valuable, they are too ordinary and cannot reflect the unique temperament of the cheap grandpa. Just when Li Min was disappointed and was about to pick up something as a souvenir, he suddenly discovered that there seemed to be something underneath the largest jade belt. Li Min reached out and took the jade belt away, and found that it turned out to be a very ordinary small wooden box. It made him a little confused. The things inside were all Yang Guang's relics. How could such an ordinary small box appear? Out of curiosity, Li Min reached out and picked up the box. But he didn't notice that when Queen Xiao next to her saw the small wooden box in Li Min's hand, she frowned and opened her mouth to say something, but in the end she didn't say it. Instead, Wu Liangan behind her saw the small wooden box. At this time, his face changed drastically, and he glanced at Li Min anxiously, but he did not dare to say anything to stop him. Li Min opened the box and found that inside was a ring made of jasper. This ring had a very strange shape. Although it was completely green, there was a section in the middle that had a natural blood-red protrusion. The skilled craftsmen who made the ring used At this point, a protruding shield was carved on this piece of blood red. On the shield were two extremely lifelike swords, but the swords carved from red jade looked like they were stained with blood, which was extremely bloody and terrifying. Li Min fell in love with this thing as soon as he saw it. Rings are not uncommon. It was very popular to give rings to men and women in the Tang Dynasty when they were dating. However, Li Min was the first to carve shields and swords on the rings. See you once. So he took out the ring, tried it on his ring finger, and found that the size was just right.suitable. "Grandma, this is the ring my grandson chose. Do you think it's like custom-made for your grandson?" Li Min stretched out his hand to show it to everyone. He wore an emerald green ring with a hint of blood red on his fair fingers. , looks really good. "Liu Lang, this ring looks weird and makes people feel uncomfortable. Why do you like this thing?" Yang Fei frowned and said. She just felt that the carvings on this ring were both knives and swords, and the color was so bloody. , seemed a bit unlucky, but she seemed to like Li Min very much, and as a mother who doted on her son, she couldn't bear to let him change. Seeing Li Min's liking, Empress Xiao sighed and said, "Min'er, you and your grandfather not only look alike, but also have similar preferences. This ring was his favorite back then. Even I can't touch it. You If you like it, then take it!¡± When Yang Guang died, Empress Xiao personally buried him with a few bed boards. Because it was too simple and she was afraid that others would destroy the body, so she asked her to take off some of Yang Guang's valuable things, and this ring was one of them, but she Like Concubine Yang, she felt that the style of this ring was weird and even a little evil, so she didn't want Li Min to choose this thing as a gift, but if Li Min liked it, she certainly wouldn't stop it. "Thank you grandma for the gift!" Hearing that this ring turned out to be Yang Guang's favorite thing, Li Min liked it very much and bowed excitedly to thank him. He didn't think there was anything wrong with this ring. There are all sorts of things, including skulls and ghosts, but compared to those, the sword carvings on this jade ring are nothing at all. Seeing that Li Min finally chose the ring, Wu Liangan behind Empress Xiao turned pale, his lips trembled slightly and he wanted to say something to stop her, but in the end he still didn't. After seeing off Concubine Yang, Li Ke, and Li Min, Empress Xiao returned to the bedroom. She was in a very good mood today and asked Wu Liangan to let the kitchen cook more dishes. The old eunuch agreed, and then slowly withdrew, but when he walked to the door, he raised his head and glanced at Queen Xiao, and then murmured to himself with a very complicated expression: "Mother, you give this to Liang I really don¡¯t know whether His Highness¡¯s ring harmed him or helped him?¡± At the same time, a quarrel was taking place in the main hall of Li Min's Prince Liang's Mansion, and both parties to the quarrel were Li Min's subordinates. One of them was his right-hand assistant Wang Zihao, and the other was Yang Jiu, the steward of the winery. . "Your Highness, what our winery sells is reputation. How can we use that rotten grain to make wine? Isn't that just ruining our own brand?" Yang Jiu, a young man, said with a red face. "Yang Jiu, why don't you understand yet? Those people only like spirits. As long as the wine tastes strong enough, nothing else matters. They can make wine anyway, and the price they give is the same. Why can't we choose a more powerful one? Where are the cheap raw materials for making wine?" Wang Zihao replied not to be outdone. "Nonsense, we winemakers all have our own ethics. How can we use things that are fed to pigs to make wine for people to drink?" Yang Jiu was furious. If the current situation didn't allow it, he would have really wanted to beat this man who was covered with blood. The stinky businessman was stunned. Li Min looked at the two people arguing below and felt a little helpless. As soon as he came back today, the two of them came to see him, and they never stopped arguing from the beginning. In fact, the reason for the quarrel between the two was very simple. The wine-selling merchant association of Wang Zihao discovered that the barbarians on the grassland liked Wu Wang Zui very much, and the reason why they liked it was because the wine was strong enough and very enjoyable to drink. As for other things, they didn't like it at all. care. It just so happens that it¡¯s time to replace the old grain in several major granaries near Chang¡¯an. Due to storage problems, there is always some grain in the lower part of the granary that will inevitably become moldy and spoiled. It is commonly known as rotten grain and cannot be eaten at all. In the past, it was half sold and half given away. The surrounding farmers use it as feed for their livestock. After Wang Zihao saw this situation, he found a good way to reduce costs, which was to buy those rotten grains and use them for brewing, then distill them and sell them to those barbarians. Anyway, they only like spirits, and The winery can also reduce costs, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone. However, as a winemaker, Yang Jiu believed that this was detrimental to their professional ethics, so he did not agree at all. As a result, neither of them could convince the other, and in the end they had to let Li Min came to rule. Now that Li Min has figured out the cause of the matter, it's not about who is right or wrong. It's just a conflict of ideas. It's really hard for him to mediate this matter. After all, Wang Zihao is right. Businessmen pursue maximizing profits. The nature of wine, and as a winemaker, it is understandable to maintain one's own integrity, so he was also very embarrassed. In the end, in desperation, Li Min simply pretended to be deaf and mute, not helping anyone, and letting them make the noise on their own. Whoever wins will listen. But listening to their quarrel, Li Min gradually felt a little bored, and finallyHe simply took off the ring on his hand and put it on his hand to observe carefully, because he found that there seemed to be something carved on the four small areas divided by the crossed swords on the shield, but the magnification was not wrong, and the candlelight was not bright. It's so powerful that I can't see clearly at the moment. But while Li Min was looking at it, he didn't notice that Wang Zihao and Yang Jiu, who had been arguing just now, stopped and stared at the jade ring in Li Min's hand strangely. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 82 The God of Wealth and the Yang Family Li Min stared at the ring for a long time, and finally got some clues. The shield was divided into four small areas by the crossed swords. Each area seemed to be engraved with a word, but the word was too small, and it was difficult to see. The strokes of the font are curved, as if they were still written in Xiaozhuan. This discovery made Li Min feel frustrated. If the words above were really written in Xiaozhuan, he wouldn't be able to read them even if the font was enlarged a hundred times, let alone the words that were smaller than the eye of a needle. It was really hard to understand. Do you know how the craftsmen who made the ring carved the words on it? Since he couldn¡¯t understand it, Li Min gave up his efforts, put the ring on his hand again, and stretched out his hand to look at it. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. "Eh~? Why don't you guys stop arguing?" Only then did Li Min suddenly realize that Wang Zihao and Yang Jiu had stopped at some point and were staring blankly at their fingers. Hearing Li Min's question, Wang Zihao and Yang Jiu woke up. They took a step back to the left and right almost at the same time, widening the distance between them, and then looked at each other warily, but the two As soon as their eyes met, they immediately looked away again, and at the same time, the expression on their faces changed slightly. "Huh? What's wrong with you two?" Li Min was a little surprised when he saw the strange reactions of the two people, and asked after a moment of confusion. When Yang Jiu heard Li Min's question, a trace of panic flashed across his face. He was originally a very witty person, but the shock he had just received was too great, so he didn't know how to answer for a while. However, Wang Zihao was older, and the expression on his face immediately returned to the angry expression before: "Your Highness, this Yang Jiu is simply extremely pedantic. I am ashamed to associate with such a person!" Hearing Wang Zihao's words, Yang Jiu also reacted immediately, and scolded him with an angry face: "Wang Zihao. It's because of people like you that the world has become so filthy. Brewed with rotten things. How can you imagine the mellow wine? Although I, Yang Jiu, am just a craftsman, I don¡¯t even bother to do this kind of villainy!" Hearing that the two of them were arguing again, Li Min was helpless. He didn't pay much attention to the strange behavior of the two just now, but he didn't notice that although the expressions of the two of them were angry, the most important thing was that There was something strange about his eyes, as if he was escaping from something. Don't dare to meet the other person's eyes. Even if their eyes met occasionally, they would immediately drift apart, which looked very strange. "Okay, you two should stop arguing!" Li Min realized that if they were allowed to continue arguing like this, there would probably be no results if they continued arguing until dawn. You might as well make the decision yourself, "Well, what Zihao said is indeed a good idea. After all, the winery is opened to make money. It is of course a good thing to reduce costs, so Yang Jiu, just follow Zihao's suggestion. !¡± Li Min is very supportive of using rotten grains to make wine. Anyway, it is not for the people of the Tang Dynasty, and what do those barbarians on the grassland know about wine tasting? They drink just to keep out the cold. Although the wine made from rotten grains is not delicious, at least it is made from grains and is much stronger than the liquor blended with industrial alcohol in later generations. As long as it does not kill people, there is absolutely no problem. "Yes, I obey my orders!" I heard Li Min's words. Yang Jiu immediately bowed and answered, but when he lowered his head, the expression on his face seemed a little absent-minded, and he didn't mention a word about 'morality'. However, Li Min then turned to Wang Zihao and said: "Zihao, although this is a good idea, you have to remember that this kind of wine must be strictly distinguished from Wu Wang Zui, and can only be sold to those outside the Tang Dynasty." People are absolutely not allowed to sell in the Tang Dynasty, otherwise they will really destroy their own signboard just like Yang Jiu said." "Your Highness, don't worry, your subordinates must keep this in mind!" Wang Zihao replied immediately, but he did not show any abnormality. Seeing that both of his subordinates had no objections, Li Min nodded with satisfaction. He asked some more questions about the winery and then let them leave. He had been running all day today and was already a little tired. Wang Zihao and Yang Jiu walked out of the hall together, but the expressions on their faces were very strange. They seemed to be a little wary of each other, and they involuntarily opened the distance between them. It's just that amid this vigilance, both of them were very curious about each other's identity, and they were thinking about how to test it? However, the two of them had almost reached the gate of the palace from the main hall, but they still didn't say a word. The atmosphere was very strange. In the end, the younger Yang Jiu could not hold back his anger and said with a dry laugh: "Brother Wang, today you guys The quarrel is all about business, I hope you don¡¯t blame me!¡± "Haha, brother Yang Xian is worrying too much. You and I are all doing things for His Highness. How can brother Wei hurt our brother's harmony over such a trivial matter?" Wang Zihao replied calmly. "Oh~?" Yang Jiu frowned?, glanced at the other party with sharp eyes, and then said slowly, "Speaking of Your Highness, today we are looking for Your Highness. The high steward seems to have said that Your Highness went to the Sui State Madam's Mansion with the imperial concubine today?" "Well, yes, I remember that the senior manager did say so." Wang Zihao was not moved at all and replied in a very calm voice. "After all, that Mrs. Sui Guo is still His Highness's grandmother. When they meet, I wonder what kind of meeting gift Mrs. Sui Guo will give to His Highness?" Seeing that the first test failed, Yang Jiu asked again unwillingly. This time I had made my words very clear, and I just had to ask about the jade ring directly. When Wang Zihao heard Yang Jiu's explicit question, he gave him a sideways glance. After a while, he said, "Brother Yang Xian, you are busy in the winery every day. I didn't expect that you are quite concerned about these royal family secrets." ?¡± Seeing that Wang Zihao didn't answer his question directly, but instead responded to him, pointing out the flaws in him because he was too impatient, Yang Jiu's expression changed, and there was a bit of anger on his face, and even a look in his eyes. There was also a hint of murderous intent. If he hadn't had some guesses about Wang Zihao's identity, just by knowing the ring on Li Min's hand, he would have killed him hundreds of times. Although Wang Zihao's face was calm, he had been secretly observing Yang Jiu's reaction. The murderous aura flashing in Yang Jiu's eyes did not escape his gaze, but when he saw the murderous aura in Yang Jiu's eyes, he showed a smile. . Although what he just said had almost no substance, he was already certain of Yang Jiu's identity. Yang Jiu found that his city was too far apart from the other party. After several attempts, he did not get anything useful. Instead, he exposed a flaw in himself. And now that he was in the palace, he did not dare to do anything too extreme. He stopped making any sound and walked out the door with his head sullen. . "Brother Yang Xian, I have a pharmacy under my name. There are doctors there who are very good at old injuries and diseases. If any of your elders have joint swelling and pain, especially when the sky is overcast, the pain will be unbearable. Please feel free to do so. Go there for diagnosis and treatment!" Just when Yang Jiu was getting ready to leave in frustration. However, Wang Zihao suddenly stopped him and said such nonsense. However, after Yang Jiu heard these words, his whole body was shaken. Although Wang Zihao's words were very obscure, Yang Jiu understood them very clearly. Knowing that the other party and he were of the same mind, what frightened Yang Jiu was why Wang Zihao knew so much about the situation at home. Looking at Yang Jiu who was thinking, Wang Zihao no longer waited for him, waved to his carriage, boarded Juechen and left. When Yang Jiu woke up from his thoughts, he was the only one standing in front of the gate. Looking at the direction Wang Zihao left, Yang Jiu sighed and counted the time. It was almost time for curfew, so he stopped staying and walked quickly towards his home. After Wang Zihao returned home, he ignored his wife Wang Yang¡¯s call to eat. Instead, he locked himself in the ancestral hall and ordered no one to come near. Although Mrs. Wang felt strange. But looking at her husband's appearance, she didn't dare to ask any more, so she could only let her two sons eat first. At the same time, she was a little worried because her daughter Xijun was staying at Prince Liang's Mansion again tonight. After Wang Zihao entered the ancestral hall, he closed the doors and windows, and then walked to the altar table where the spiritual tablet was enshrined. Because his father was expelled from the Wang family in Taiyuan, only his father's spiritual tablet was now enshrined on it. Wang Zihao knelt down respectfully and kowtowed three times to the coffin. Then he stood up and moved the futon from the ground. He groped for a while with his hands on the ground and lifted up one of the blue bricks, revealing a sealed porcelain cylinder underneath. He opened the porcelain cylinder and reached out and took out a thin book. booklet and a small wooden box. He opened the small wooden box first, and surprisingly there was a ring inside. I saw that this ring was very similar to Li Min's. They were both made of the same texture of jasper, and the styles were similar. Both rings were engraved with a small shield. The only difference with Li Min's was that this ring The shield of this ring is not red, but is emerald green like the other parts. At first glance, you can tell that it is worse than Li Min's. In addition, the shield is not engraved with a sword, but an exquisite small ingot. Looking at the ring in his hand, Wang Zihao sighed softly, looked up at his father's memorial tablet, and murmured to himself: "Father, back then, because of the disunity of people within the organization, you and that person had to order the organization to be disbanded, but you were not only I was told once, 'The Wang family will not be destroyed, and the God of Wealth will not die.' As long as the descendants of Emperor Shizu Ming hold the Four Guards Ring, it will be the time when the God of Wealth reappears. No matter how difficult it is, our Wang family will help him complete the restoration of the country." Wang Zihao suddenly stopped, took a deep breath and said: "But, father, you have also seen that now that the Tang Dynasty is becoming more powerful, the restoration of the country has become a matter of great importance.After talking about it, my son had already given up on this matter, but who would have known that the world would be unpredictable. The person holding the Four Guards Rings now is actually His Majesty¡¯s beloved son, the grandson of Emperor Ming, the founder of the Sui Dynasty. If I can help him Although it is impossible to restore the title of Sui Dynasty to the throne, the person on the throne also has the blood of Emperor Shizu in his body, and using the influence of Her Highness the Ninth Princess on him and the efforts of people like us, he will definitely be able to work for Yang. The family was rehabilitated and the name of His Majesty Emperor Shizu was rectified. This can be regarded as the last thing that our God of Wealth family can do for the Yang royal family. " When Wang Zihao said this, his eyes became brighter and brighter. His thoughts were not very clear before, but as he talked to himself, he finally clarified the whole thing and understood what he wanted to do in the future. Although his mind was getting more and more excited, Wang Zihao forced himself to calm down, analyzed the current situation and said again: "However, if you want to help that person to the throne, it is not an easy task. The blood of the Yang family in him It is also the biggest obstacle, but His Majesty is very fond of him now, and the two direct princes are fighting endlessly for the position of prince, so we are not without a chance. It's just that the man has a lazy personality and doesn't seem to be interested in the throne. This is what I'm most worried about." When he said this, Wang Zihao had a wry smile on his face. He had already figured out Li Min's character very clearly these days. Unless you force him with a knife, you don't want to let him go. He is interested in the throne. Regarding this problem of Li Min's own character, Wang Zihao talked to himself for a long time in front of his father's tomb, and came up with many nonsensical ways, but in the end he rejected them one by one. In the end, his head hurt when he thought about it, but for the time being, he still had nothing to do with it. He had no choice but to give up and put the ring back to its original place. As for the thin booklet, Wang Zihao just glanced at it, sighed and put it in. Although he didn't know what was written on the booklet, but the cover There were five rings painted on it, and the middle one was the jasper ring in Li Min's hand, which Wang Zihao called the Four Guards Ring. At the same time, Yang Jiu also returned home with questions in his mind. There were many brothers in his family. Although the families were separated, the yards of each brother were connected together to form a compound. Yang Jiu had already gotten married, and his wife and children at home had probably prepared dinner and were waiting for him to come back for dinner. Normally, he would have run back to his small courtyard quickly, fearing that his wife and children would be waiting for him. And starve. But when Yang Jiu came back today, he walked through the yard of himself and his brothers and walked straight to a courtyard at the back, where Yang Jiu's father lived. As soon as Yang Jiu entered the courtyard, he saw a lantern lit under the tree, and his gray-haired father was lying on the mat enjoying the cool air. Mr. Yang is almost eighty years old this year. The wrinkles on his face are piled up, and his exposed arms and backs of hands are covered with age spots. He coughs twice from time to time, making him look very old. "Xiaojiu, are you here?" Although Mr. Yang was very old, he didn't expect that his ears were very sensitive and he didn't open his eyes at all. He knew who was coming just by the sound of footsteps. "Father, the Four Guards Ring has appeared." Yang Jiu didn't have time to lament his father's sensitive hearing, and quickly walked forward and said eagerly. "What?" When he heard the word 'Four Guards', Mr. Yang, who was lying down, suddenly opened his eyes, and a sharp look in his eyes that was inappropriate for his age shot out. He stood up from the ground and grabbed Yang Jiu. The collar asked again with an eager look: "Are you really sure that is the Four Guards Ring?" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 83 Someone is grabbing the territory "Father, I am absolutely sure that I saw the Four Guards Ring on the hand of His Highness Prince Liang today with my own eyes!" Yang Jiu was not surprised by his father's agile skills, but took a breath and said again, "And , Prince Liang went to Queen Xiao¡¯s place today, and when he came back, he had an extra Four Guards Ring in his hand.¡± "Oh, so it turns out that our original guess was indeed correct. The Four Guards Ring is really at the Queen's place?" Mr. Yang excitedly turned around a few times and rubbed his hands together. He was not at all as steady as an old man should be. . "Yes, if we could have contacted the queen earlier, father, you wouldn't have had to wait so long!" Yang Jiu said sadly, looking at his father's white hair. "That's it, when Empress Xiao was far away in the Turks, even if we were still strong, we were still beyond our reach. By the time Empress Xiao came back to Chang'an, our four guards had already dissipated due to internal strife. In addition, Xiao People sent by Li Shimin have been secretly guarding the Queen's Mansion. With just a few of you, there is no way to sneak in." The old man calmed down after saying this, sighed, and added with some emotion, "If it were back then, The God of Wealth is still there, and with the strength of the two guards in his hands, it is not a problem to sneak into Queen Xiao's house, but it's a pity" When he said the last sentence, Mr. Yang shook his head helplessly. How strong they were at the beginning. The four guards each performed their duties and cooperated closely. Nothing in the world could stump them anymore. But now Without the glory, even he had fallen to this point. He could only use a few of his closest people to find out about the Four Guards Ring, but there was no clue. "Father, speaking of the God of Wealth, I met a person today. He is probably the God of Wealth." Hearing his father mention the name God of Wealth again, he immediately thought of Wang Zihao. So he told the story of how he and Wang Zihao met the Four Guards at the same time. Of course, his subsequent attempts to test Wang Zihao did not fall behind. "Oh? He actually knew that I have joint swelling and pain?" Mr. Yang was also surprised. He frowned and thought hard for a while, then suddenly his face lit up and he said excitedly, "Xiao Jiu, this is not the God of Wealth at all. Man, because he is the God of Wealth himself!¡± "Father, how is this possible?" Yang Jiu immediately retorted after hearing his father's words. "Didn't you say that before? The God of Wealth is about the same age as you, but that Wang Zihao is only in his thirties, how can he be the God of Wealth?" "Of course this is possible, and there is only one explanation, that is, the old God of Wealth is dead. What you are seeing is a new generation of God of Wealth. It is even possible that Wang Zihao is the son of the old God of Wealth." Mr. Yang said with great certainty, At the same time, he also felt a little sad. Although he had worked with the God of Wealth for many years, as a hidden organization, the identities of all members were kept secret. When they met, they only called each other by code names, without knowing the true identity of the other party. Name. And the reason why he is so sure that Wang Zihao is the God of Wealth is because besides the old God of Wealth. No one knew that he suffered from joint swelling and pain, and Wang Zihao probably found out about it from the old God of Wealth. Hearing his father's affirmative answer, Yang Jiu was also stunned. He didn't expect that Wang Zihao had such a big background. His father often mentioned the name of the God of Wealth, but then he thought of another important thing. Then he said: "Father, the Four Guards Ring is now in the hands of King Liang. King Liang is the son of the Ninth Princess and can be regarded as a descendant of Emperor Shizu. But don't forget, he is still the son of the current Majesty. If we rashly reveal it to him, I'm afraid he will have us arrested immediately and handed over to his father." "Oh~, Xiaojiu, this horror is God's will!" Mr. Yang frowned and sighed, with a look of pain on his face and said, "The Great Sui Dynasty is over, there is no hope at all. I had been looking for the Four Guards Ring before, but I still had a glimmer of extravagant hope for the restoration of my country. Now God¡¯s will has allowed the Four Guards Ring to appear in the hands of Li Min, who has the blood of the royal family of two dynasties, and my extravagant hope has been shattered immediately. Oh, isn¡¯t this God¡¯s will?¡± Looking at his father's painful expression, Yang Jiu felt a little uncomfortable. His father served Emperor Shi Zuming for the first half of his life, and spent almost the rest of his life in the restoration of the country. However, the cruel reality shattered the old man's last hope. , my father, who was still full of energy just now, seemed to have aged much in the blink of an eye. But after all, Mr. Yang is different from ordinary people. His extremely tenacious mind immediately allowed him to get rid of his negative emotions and calm down to consider the future plans of people like himself. He doesn't care about it when he is old, but there are still Yang Jiu and his gang. It is impossible for him not to worry about the people who are always by his side. "Xiaojiu, please don't act rashly these days, especially to Prince Liang. Don't let any rumors leak out. Moreover, you should have more contact with the God of Wealth in private to see what his plans are. Although his status as a father was Similar to the God of Wealth, but becauseBecause their positions are different, he is better at these overall views. Mr. Yang thought for a long time before speaking. "Father, don't worry. The child understands that I am very familiar with that Wang Zihao. I know that this man is calm and calm. He is a rare talent. Even His Highness Prince Liang also thinks highly of him." Yang Jiu nodded. Just when Wang Zihao and Yang Jiu were worried about the appearance of Siweijie, Li Min, the person involved, didn't notice it at all because he was entangled in another thing and now he couldn't get out at all. In the main hall of Prince Liang¡¯s Mansion, all members of the Carboniferous Industry Association were present. "What? Some bastard dares to compete with me for territory?" Cheng Huailiang slammed the table, stood up angrily and cursed. "Hey, Brother Huailiang, we are doing business, not a gang fight, please don't be so rude, okay?" Li Min said helplessly. In fact, it is not to blame Cheng Huailiang for losing his temper. No one expected that the land enclosure operation, which had gone smoothly at the beginning, would now have an accident. Because of the coal mine matter, Li Min and the others sent people to look for minerals in the area designated by Li Min. It went very well at first, but after only ten days, someone came back to report that they had found several of the best open-air buildings. After that, more and more prospecting teams came back to report the good news of the discovery of the coal mine. When Cheng Huailiang and others heard about it, they were all overjoyed and immediately sent people to buy the mine. At the same time, they also admired Li Min even more. However, just a few days after they were happy, the people from the prospecting team came back to report. This time it was not good news, because the people from the prospecting team discovered that there were competitors in the area designated by Li Min, and they They rushed to find coal mines, and even several times both parties found coal mines at the same time. However, for some unknown reason, the local government was only willing to sell the land to the other party, even if Li Min and the others were willing to pay several times the price. no. "Yan Bei, do you have any news over there? Who is the other party that is going against us?" Qin Huaiyu was thoughtful and ignored Cheng Huailiang's shouting, but turned to Yan Bei and asked. Even though Yan Bei was not from a high background, and only the Concubine Yan De was the face-saving person in the family, the Yan family's business was very large and the information was well-informed. Therefore, after discovering that someone was robbing the mines, the association commissioned Yan Bei to investigate. the other party¡¯s information. "Ahem, everyone, we may be in trouble this time. The other party has quite a lot of background!" Yan Bei cleared his throat and said with a wry smile on his face. In his opinion, although all the families in the association are powerful, , but as the saying goes, a strong dragon cannot defeat a local snake, not to mention that the opponent is much stronger than the snake. This time, no matter how strong the dragons are, they probably can't do anything when they encounter the opponent. "Tch~, Yan Bei, I'm not talking about you. If there's any problem that we can't solve together, just say it and let everyone see who is the audacious guy?" Li Jingheng also shouted arrogantly. Yan Bei gave a bitter smile and said: "Taiyuan Wang family!" (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 84 The Millennium Family and the New Rich of the Tang Dynasty When they heard that it was the Taiyuan Wang family who was against them, Cheng Huailiang and the others were stunned, and the arrogance on their faces slowly faded away, replaced by a rare solemnity. "Is it the Wang family of Taiyuan again?" Li Min also said to himself in surprise. The last time Wang Kuang met him by chance, he never showed up again. He only heard from Wang Zihao that the other party once brought him I sent a message and told Wang Zihao to wait patiently. He would immediately start what he had promised as soon as he returned to Taiyuan. "What's wrong with the Wang family in Taiyuan? There are so many of us, why are we still afraid of them?" Seeing everyone's silence, the young and energetic Li Yong stood up first and said. His words were supported by some people. These people were used to running rampant in Chang'an City, and it was impossible for them to swallow this breath no matter what. "What you said is easy. The other party is one of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes in the World, and the place where we are looking for coal mines is within the influence of the Wang family in Taiyuan, so they are not only local snakes, but also extremely powerful local snakes. We The power of each family is mainly around Chang'an. Even if you want to cause trouble for them, you are beyond reach!" Cheng Huailiang may seem rude, but in fact he is very shrewd and has a clear understanding of this matter. "Actually, if there is only one Wang family, we don't have to worry too much. However, the five surnames and Qi Wangs intermarry frequently and have a very close relationship, and the other families are not very far from the coal mine. If we and the Wang family have a dispute over the coal mine, If a dispute breaks out and they get involved, it will be really bad." Qin Huaiyu also analyzed very calmly. Although the Wang family in Taiyuan is one of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes, it has been declining in recent years. The family's power is also shrinking, and now it can only be ranked at the bottom of Qiwang. The combined strength of these people may not be able to overpower the other party. It's just that if the Wang family asks for help from the other seven hopes. Even if only one family intervenes, the combined power of the two families is enough to make them retreat in despair. "Tch~, it's not that troublesome. Let's organize the private soldiers and slaves in the house and drag them to the coal mine to grab the territory. I wonder who dares to do something right for me?" Li Yong is a simple-minded guy who is the only one who encounters problems. What comes to mind is to solve it by force. The serious consequences of doing so were not considered at all. So as soon as his words came out, they immediately attracted countless people's eyes. However, there were a few simpler-minded guys who agreed very much and were about to speak in support. However, seeing Cheng Huailiang's reaction, they immediately shut up and joined everyone in despising Li Yong. Seeing everyone¡¯s unanimous roll of eyes, Li Yong also knew that his thinking was too simple, even though he was thick-skinned enough. However, he still blushed a little and sat down awkwardly. Li Min sighed when he saw his good brother making a fool of himself. Li Yong was starting to grow taller. But his mind has never grown well, and it is full of violent thoughts. It is estimated that only the promising career of bandit will be most suitable for him when he grows up. "Liu Lang, it was you who suggested the coal mine. Now that we have a problem, don't just listen!" Someone saw Li Min sitting there without saying a word and couldn't help shouting. Now that the Wang family is competing for coal mines with them, and it's on their own territory, they simply can't do it. Without the coal mines, wouldn't their Carboniferous Industry Association become a joke? Although Li Min was a little surprised by Wang's robbery of mines, he was not anxious at all. When he heard someone mention him, he stood up with a smile on his face and shouted to the crowd: "Brothers, please be quiet. Be quiet, be quiet!" Seeing Li Min standing up, everyone admired his intelligence, so they all quieted down and wanted to hear what solution Li Min had. Seeing everyone's reaction, Li Min nodded with satisfaction, but he first talked about another thing: "Brothers, do you know that a big event happened in the cement field in the end?" Hearing Li Min¡¯s question, everyone was a little confused. Although they were all shareholders of cement plants, everyone was discussing coal mines now. They didn¡¯t understand why Li Min suddenly mentioned cement? "Haha, judging by everyone's reactions, maybe you don't know it yet, but as the president of the Cement Association, I already knew about this big event the day before yesterday." Li Min glanced at the people around him and smiled. "Liu Lang, just say it if you have anything to say, and stop making charades!" Li Yong shouted very impatiently. "Ninth brother, don't be anxious. You will know what I am going to say after I tell you this." Li Min smiled and said, "Actually, this matter is also related to everyone's interests, because just the day before yesterday, someone reported that there was a man in Luoyang The merchant fired cement without permission. Now the Cement Association has reported this situation to the Construction Supervision Institute, and the Construction Supervision Institute has also sent people to investigate. If the report is true, we will charge patent infringement and not only confiscate The workshop and all illegal gains will also be fined heavily as punishment, and half of the confiscated illegal gains will be rewarded to the whistleblower.?? Hearing Li Min's story, everyone was stunned. They have been busy with the coal mine recently and really don't know about this matter. Many people who reacted quickly understood what Li Min meant by this matter immediately. Looking at Li Min's sinister smile, they all shuddered. This method is really too poisonous. If done properly, Not only can it maximize the interests of these people, but it can also severely cheat the Wang family. "Rokuro, your idea is good, but have you ever thought about it? Carboniferous is different from cement. This thing is dug out of the ground. If we are forced to mine it in the name of a patent, it would be a bit too overbearing, and it would be too big. Tang Law allows private mining without any big restrictions, so even if we jointly think about it, it may be difficult for His Majesty to agree to this matter." Yan Bei suddenly frowned and said. Although Yan Bei was shrewd, he obviously misunderstood what he meant, so Li Min could only explain again: "Brother Yan, you misunderstood. I don't want us to dominate the mining of coal. If they are willing to mine, I would be happy to do so." Well, but after it's mined~ Hehe" Li Mian smiled sinisterly. "Oh~, I understand, Liulang, you don't want to use those two things, do you?" Li Jingheng woke up immediately after hearing Li Min's words. He stood up and shouted excitedly as he patted his head. After hearing Li Jingheng's reminder, Yan Bei seemed to understand something, with a look of enlightenment on his face. "Hehe, brother Jing Heng is really smart!" Li Min said with a smile. Although Li Jingheng didn't say it explicitly, he pointed out the most critical point, making Li Min immediately understand that he already knew his plan. "Hey, Liulang, what are you talking about? Why can't we understand?" Qin Huaiyu said with some dissatisfaction. Like Yan Bei, he initially thought that Li Min was going to use the patent to monopolize the mining of coal. However, after hearing Li Min's denial, he immediately became confused, and unlike Yan Bei, he had basically no understanding of business. So I couldn't understand what Li Jingheng and Li Min were talking about. When Li Min saw that most of the people had confused expressions on their faces, he stopped talking and told the solution he came up with. The more Cheng Huailiang and the others listened, the brighter their eyes became. When they heard the last word. Everyone was happy, laughing and scolding Li Min for being so insidious. At the same time, a group of people gathered in the meeting hall of the Wang family's eldest house in Taiyuan to discuss matters. Sitting on the main seat in the center was a calm, white-haired old man, with a dozen middle-aged people sitting beside him. The rest are young people in their twenties and thirties. However, unlike the harmonious atmosphere of Li Min and others, the hall is now very noisy. The theme of the quarrel was also about coal mines. "Uncle, I have always taken care of the family's business. How could you order the people below to rob the coal mines with Prince Liang and the others without my consent?" A man in Chinese clothes stood at the bottom. The young man said in a deep voice. Although he tried his best to restrain himself, he could not hide the anger on his face. If Li Min were here, he would definitely recognize that this young man is Wang Kuang of Taiyuan whom he met last time. The long-bearded middle-aged man sitting next to the head of the family heard Wang Kuang's words and immediately snorted angrily: "Huh~, what do you mean by giving orders without authorization? This is a decision jointly made by our elders. Do we still need to give orders?" With the consent of a junior like you?" The middle-aged people sitting next to him also glared at him when they heard Wang Kuang's words. "The decisions made by the uncles naturally do not need to go through the nephew, but have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this?" Wang Kuang said with a heartbroken look. Although he is very popular in front of outsiders, but in the family Among them, he was just an underappreciated junior, otherwise he would not have been allowed to give up the imperial examination and instead deal with businessmen every day to take care of business and make money for the family. "Huh, what are the consequences? It's just a group of ignorant boys who dare to run wild on our Wang family's territory in Taiyuan. It was just that they didn't know the use of charcoal before, but now those cement factories are clamoring to buy charcoal every day. , how could such a good opportunity be given to others in vain?" A young man in front of Wang Kuang, about thirty years old, snorted coldly. This man is Wang Kuang's cousin, his name is Wang Xian, and he is also the middle-aged man next to the main seat. The eldest son. "Eldest cousin, the profits from coal are indeed huge, but have you ever thought about it. Just because of this small profit, almost all the new rich in Chang'an City have been offended. Is it worth it?" Wang Kuang looked at his unlearned man. Wushu's eldest cousin was angry and resentful. He had received reliable information that the first person to rob the coal mine with Li Min was the short-sighted eldest cousin in front of him. Later, in order to cover up for his son, his father persuaded several of them. An elder in the family ordered a large-scale acquisition of coal mines. Although this matter would offend many people, it would also bring huge profits to the family, so not many people opposed it. "Wang Kuang, this matter is not as simple as you think!" At this moment?, the old man who had been sitting in the main seat with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes, glanced at Wang Kuang and said. This old man is the responsible patriarch of the Wang family in Taiyuan. His name is Wang Tong. He also served as an official for many years in the Sui Dynasty. However, since the Tang Dynasty conquered the world, Wang Tong has never been an official again and has been serving as the patriarch. He handles family affairs and has a high prestige within the clan. "My grandson is stupid!" Wang Kuang was also startled when he heard Wang Tong speak, and immediately bowed and saluted. Over the years, Wang Tong has grown older and rarely manages the affairs of the clan. Although he usually sits on the main seat, he is like a decoration and rarely expresses opinions. Usually, it is the kings who are subordinate to him. Kuang's uncle came to manage it. Unexpectedly, he suddenly spoke today. In fact, not only Wang Kuang, but other people around him were also very surprised. "Well!" Wang Tong suddenly stood up from his chair, glanced at everyone in the hall, and finally focused on Wang Kuang and said, "Since you know that those who buy the mines are the new rich in Chang'an City, don't you think so? Don¡¯t you understand the intentions of your uncles? We, the wealthy and aristocratic families with the surname Wang Qiwang, are the targets of His Majesty¡¯s current efforts to suppress them, and those new aristocratic families formed by the founding heroes and the Li family are his The sharp weapon used to suppress us is if they are allowed to enter the territory around Taiyuan, and then use those mines as a stronghold to slowly penetrate into Taiyuan City. Although our Wang family has been operating here for a hundred years, we will not be able to compete with the upstarts who have the support of the imperial power behind us. Even though we are competing, we are still at a disadvantage, so no matter what, we must prevent the upstarts from extending their tentacles around Taiyuan City!" After all, Wang Tong was old, and he spoke the last few sentences with great force, so he had to stop and take a breath, and then continued: "In addition, Wang Kuang, since you are in charge of the business operations of the clan, you must be very important to the clan. We are very familiar with the financial situation in the country. With His Majesty's current management of the Western Region, Taiyuan's business is no longer as prosperous as it was in the past. The income of our Wang family has also been reduced by several percent. Now, no matter what the family does, it is tight. If we can get more income from the mine, it can also alleviate the family's embarrassment." Wang Kuang was shocked when he heard what the old patriarch said. He just wanted to establish a good relationship with Li Min and the others to facilitate further cooperation in the future, because he saw huge wealth potential in Li Min. If he could get along with Li Min, Li Min's cooperation will definitely bring a lot of benefits to the Wang family. He also does this to alleviate the family's increasingly serious financial crisis. But what he didn't expect was that the fight for the coal mines around Taiyuan would actually involve the fight between the old aristocratic family represented by Qiwang and the new aristocratic family of the Tang Dynasty, and even involve Taizong Li Shimin's suppression of these aristocratic families. Although Wang Kuang is smart, he has been busy with his family's business these years, so he is used to looking at things only from the business side, and he never thought that there is such a deeper meaning. From this point of view, Li Min and his family have been at odds with the Wang family since they decided to mine coal near Taiyuan. The competition for the mine seems to have been caused by the greed of Wang Xi's eldest cousin. In fact, it has never been the case. Looking at the general trend, this is inevitable. But what makes Wang Kuang a little worried is that based on his understanding of His Highness Prince Liang, he will never let others snatch things from his mouth. Although the Wang family has the upper hand around Taiyuan, they can seize as much of the coal mines as possible. It¡¯s in your hands, but you don¡¯t need to think about it to know that after the other party suffers a loss, they will never swallow their anger, but I don¡¯t know what method they will use to retaliate? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 85 The two thugs in the Patent Department Wang Kuang's guess was correct. Not only would Li Min and the others retaliate, but their method of revenge was also very sinister. It could almost be said to be a drain on the fire. Although the Wang family's early investment in buying the mine would not be lost, even if the Wang family bought the mine They even organized people to dig out the coal, but future sales all depended on Li Min's face. He could make money if he wanted them to, or lose money if he wanted them to. It could be said that it was completely in Li Min's hands. In August of the 10th year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty, a historical incident occurred that caused the history of the Tang Dynasty to go astray. Duan Lun, Minister of the Ministry of Industry, wrote a petition. In view of the good effect of cement patent rights, it not only made the promotion of cement faster and faster , and it can also protect the rights and interests of cement inventors, so he asked Taizong Li Shimin to promulgate a patent law to protect the rights and interests of those who invent new processes and technologies, so as to encourage the enthusiasm of the Tang Dynasty subjects for invention. Although Duan Lun's move aroused opposition from some pedantic people, such as Kong Yingda, Yu Zhining and others, they believed that once the patent law was promulgated, it would only make people indulge in strange and obscene techniques and forget the teachings of sages. Therefore, Hold a firm opposition attitude. However, a group of important officials such as Fang Xuanling believed that this method was very good. They had seen the impact of new technologies on Datang from the cement incident, and believed that if Datang could have more cement-like inventions, it would only make Datang more prosperous. is powerful, so it should be strongly supported. In addition to Fang Xuanling and his group, there are two other unexpected groups of people who support the patent law. One is the generals Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji, and the other group is led by Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong. These two groups of royal family members, who had never expressed any opinions on political affairs, unexpectedly signed a joint letter asking Li Shimin to agree to the enactment of the Patent Law. With the support of so many people, and the fact that Li Shimin always attached great importance to craftsmen, he finally agreed to the matter and asked Fang Xuanling and others to write the patent law. Through Fang Yiai, Li Min transferred some of the patents he knew to The content of the law was conveyed to Fang Xuanling, so that this significant law was officially promulgated half a month later. The first patent bill on earth has finally come into effect. Those who participated in the promulgation of the Patent Law did not realize the importance of this matter. Even Li Min, a time traveler, did not know enough about this matter. He did not know that because of his actions this time, Datang had already embarked on the path of An unknown fork in the road caused the future history to completely change, and the Tang Dynasty he knew before would never appear again. When the Patent Law was promulgated, a new government department was also established, that is, the Patent Department under the Ministry of Industry. This patent department has a doctor, who is ranked from the fifth rank, and there is also a member, Wai Lang, who is ranked from the sixth rank. It is worth mentioning that. This Patent Department is the original team of the Cement Supervision and Manufacturing Institute. Even the office location has not changed, but the name of the Cement Supervision and Manufacturing Institute has been changed to the Patent Department. Because except for the personnel outside the Cement Supervision and Manufacturing Institute, no one else had relevant experience in patent matters. Therefore, when the Patent Department was established, the Cement Supervision and Manufacturing Institute also abolished its establishment, and the personnel inside changed their identities and became officials of the Patent Department. The authority of the Institute of Technology was also transferred to the Patent Department, and Li Yifu was promoted from the seventh-grade Supervisor to the rank of Wailang, the Director of the Patent Department. However, the doctor in charge of the Patent Department was not Li Min, but another person appointed by Li Shimin. Li Min voluntarily dismissed his post and went back to be his Xiaoyao Prince. When the Patent Department was first established, Li Min and others were the first to register a patent. Datang¡¯s patents were different from those of later generations. The registrant can set the protection period of the patent, but the minimum period is ten years and the maximum period cannot exceed one hundred years. The longer the period, the less royalties can be collected for this patent. Li Min registered a patent for fried tea for ten years. After all, this thing cannot be kept secret forever, and it is also beneficial to promote it. It is good to collect patent fees for ten years. In addition, perfumes, fireworks, mirrors and other items have a maximum number of years to register. These things are now considered luxuries, and Li Min does not intend to make them public too early. The distilled liquor technology was jointly registered in the names of five people including Li Min and Li Xiaogong. After all, Li Min originally paid for it and only invested in the technology, so the patent was considered to be part of the purchase by the four of them, Li Xiaogong, and it was considered shared by the five people. After getting their consent, the patent was also registered for a hundred years. After all, food is precious now. One of their distilleries has already been impeached by the censor. If the distilled liquor technology is further promoted, it may not be the censor impeached. Even Wei Zheng will. Play them a book. In addition to the above things, Li Min, together with Cheng Huailiang and others, also registered honeycomb briquettes and coking technology in the name of the Carboniferous Industry Association, and the time is also a hundred years ago. These two are their sharp weapons against the Wang family in Taiyuan. How about a longer time? The two things Li Jingheng mentioned before are briquettes and coking technology. You must know that after the coal is dug out, it must be sold. With the application of coal in cement plants, more and more people have realized that coal is an excellent fuel, but waterThe ?? factory is still the largest buyer of coal, and now the cement plants are under the control of Li Min's Cement Industry Association, so all cement plants can be asked to ban the coal produced by Wang's. In this way, the coal produced by Wang's in Taiyuan If you want to sell coal, you can only find another market. However, Li Min has now registered patents for both honeycomb coal and coking. This has almost cut off the private market and high-end coking market of Wang's coal. It can be said that after the Taiyuan Wang's coal is dug out, there is almost no way to sell it. Going out, even if some industries require a small amount of raw coal, it is just a drop in the bucket and cannot play a big role. Therefore, the Wang family's coal coal industry in Taiyuan is destined to be a tragedy. "Cheers~" After getting the registration certificate for honeycomb briquettes and coking technology, Li Min was carried to the Dengxian Tower by Cheng Huailiang, Qin Huaiyu and others. Everyone refused to return until they were drunk. After Li Yexu saw Li Min's methods for the first time, he also I admired him so much that I even greeted Li Min three big bowls of wine and five kings in front of him, which made Li Min's face turn pale with fright. Li Min was also very satisfied with the patent law issue this time. He had long wanted to bring about the patent law. However, although he had a noble status, he did not have any political power. He wanted to convince Li Shimin and Li Shimin alone. It is almost impossible to be an important minister in the court. This time, I finally seized the opportunity. Through the coal mine, I united all the forces that could be united and ran around in person. It was not easy to convince so many people. People, finally promulgated the patent law. But thinking about the price he paid for this, Li Min was also a little tearful. Forget about the others, they were either related to coal mines or cement. As long as he put in some effort, it would not be difficult to convince them, but in the end The most difficult thing to deal with is the cheap uncle of Duan Lun, Minister of the Ministry of Industry. Since the patent law has the greatest relationship with the Ministry of Industry, it is most appropriate for Duan Lun to propose it. However, although Duan Lun has a good relationship with Li Min, he does not want him to have a chance. It was obviously impossible for him to do such a big favor for no reason. In the end, Li Min gritted his teeth and promised to provide low-priced coke to the Ministry of Industry for three years. In addition, he also sold himself to the other party and promised to help the Ministry of Industry improve the current iron and steel smelting. Duan Lun originally thought Li Min was bragging about his technology, but when Li Min explained the method of pouring steel, Duan Lun was immediately shocked. Although he didn¡¯t know how effective this method was, it sounded better than the current method of frying steel. His magic power improved a lot, and he remembered Li Min's talent in making weapons, so he finally agreed. "Liu Liang, you have given us a sigh of relief this time. The coal mine we can buy is less than half of the Wang family in Taiyuan. I wonder who they will sell it to in the future?" Yan Bei was also happy and even drank. The little half-catty Wuwang was drunk. Now he was smelling of alcohol and his face was red. It looked like he was almost drunk. "Haha~, I heard that the Wang family spent a lot of money to buy these coal mines. This time I want them to pay for it and lose all their money!" Li Jingheng also staggered over, with a smile on his fat face. He has the look of a villain who is successful. The people around them laughed proudly when they heard what the two of them said. Although coal is a good thing, if it can't be sold, it's just a pile of rocks. Moreover, they did it very covertly this time. It is estimated that the Taiyuan Wang family has not yet Knowing that they have been cheated, Li Min and the others will certainly not publicize it. They will only wait until the Taiyuan Wang family makes another investment to dig out the coal. Then it will be time to make the matter public. Presumably the Taiyuan Wang family will look certain at that time. Very nice. "By the way, Liu Lang, although your Cement Supervisory Institute is gone, the position of the patent department doctor should be yours. Why should it be replaced by the one named Xu?" Just after sending Yan Bei and Li Jingheng away, Li Jingye squeezed over again and asked Li Min with a smile. The man named Xu in his mouth was Xu Jingzong, the new doctor of the Patent Department. He used to be a member of the Zhongshu Province and specially drafted imperial edicts for Li Shimin, but this time he was transferred He went to the Patent Department and took the position that should have belonged to Li Min. "Oh~, I am also wondering now. I guess someone may have said bad things about me, so my father sent someone from Zhongshushe to replace me." Li Min also said helplessly. He was worried about this. I can't understand the matter. No matter how you look at it, the position of doctor in the Patent Office should be his, but his emperor's father packaged his cement manufacturing institute and turned it into the Patent Department, but he was the only one who got kicked out. On the other hand, it's really weird. Although Li Min did not become a doctor in the patent department, he was very interested in the newly appointed Xu Jingzong. Xu Jingzong was also a famous person in history. Together with Li Yifu, he was known as Wu Zetian's two biggest thugs and was the one who promoted Wu Zetian to the throne. the most important person. What makes Li Min dumbfounded is that now he has hired the two thugs Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu into the Patent Department, and they have also become colleagues. Each of these two people is more cunning than the other, so let them work together to manage the Patent Department. Li Min was really worried. He wondered if the patent department that he had finally built would be sold by these two traitors? (To be continued) {Piaotian Literaturewww.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation} Text Chapter 86 Li Min is leaving Chang'an? In the Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace, Li Shimin was sitting behind the desk with a strange look on his face, as if he was a little angry and a little excited. Changsun Wuji and Fang Xuanling stood in front of the desk, bowing their heads and saying nothing. After a while, Fang Xuanling took a step forward to break the silence and said: "Your Majesty, this time about the patent law, I am a humble minister" "Xuanling, you don't need to explain!" Before Fang Xuanling finished speaking, he was interrupted by Li Shimin, "I know that Mrs. Fang has invested a lot of money in coal, but don't I know your character? It is absolutely impossible to forget about public service for personal gain. The reason why you strongly support the promulgation of the Patent Law is because you see the benefits of the implementation of this law, and I know this." "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your trust!" Fang Xuanling's eyes filled with excitement. The high-level officials of Datang who were involved in the patent law matter knew that it was Li Min and his so-called Carboniferous Industry Association who brought it about. Although it is still unclear what they are doing. The reason for doing it must be related to the interests of charcoal, and Fang Xuanling's jealous wife also invested a lot of money in charcoal. He had previously strongly supported the passage of the patent law in court, and was afraid that Li Shimin would misunderstand, so Then he opened his mouth to explain, but he didn't expect Li Shimin to trust him so much. "Your Majesty, although the patent law is a good law, the impact of this matter is really bad. If it is not punished, it will really undermine your majesty!" Changsun Wuji stepped forward and said with an angry look. "Wuji, you" Li Shimin looked up at Changsun Wuji helplessly. They all knew that Li Min was secretly promoting the promulgation of the Patent Law, and he did it very beautifully. He inspired most of the upper echelons of the Tang Dynasty to pass the patent with an absolute advantage in the court. promulgation of the law. However, Li Min never thought about it. What would this matter make Li Shimin think? As an emperor, Li Shimin absolutely did not want a person to appear in the court who could bring most of the princes and dignitaries together. Although he only passed a law that he thought was somewhat beneficial, this matter had already This made Li Shimin wary. Although the other person was his beloved son, he still felt threatened. However, Li Shimin is also very conflicted in his psychology now. As a father, he is also very pleased. From this incident, he can see Li Min's outstanding political talents from the side. Although he is still a little careless and did not think of this incident. Reactions from all aspects, such as the impact on his father. But for a young man with no political experience, he has done an outstanding job. Seeing the uncertain look on Li Shimin's face, Changsun Wuji felt anxious. Now Li Min is becoming more and more popular with His Majesty. In addition, the prince Li Chengqian is becoming more and more outrageous. Li Shimin has already had the idea of ????Yi Chu, but he has not yet chosen the candidate for the prince. Although Li Min has congenital defects, his performance is getting better and better now. He has won the favor of His Majesty, so it is not that there is no chance. Now that he finally has such a good opportunity to suppress Li Min, of course he will not let it go easily. Thinking of this. Changsun Wuji bowed again and saluted, and said with a sad face: "Your Majesty, I know that you love Prince Liang, but the current prince is Cheng Qian, but if you continue to let Prince Liang go like this, let him lose most of the princes. The dignitaries of the Tang Dynasty are all gathered around. How should His Highness the Crown Prince deal with himself? How should His Majesty even deal with himself like this" "That's enough!" Changsun Wuji's words were very harsh, and he almost didn't directly say that Li Min was planning something evil. Finally, Li Shimin couldn't listen anymore, so he shouted, interrupting Changsun Wuji's words, with an angry look on his face. If others dare to say what I just said. I am afraid that Li Shimin has long been arrested and charged, but Changsun Wuji is different from others. He and Li Shimin were childhood playmates. The deep relationship between the two, coupled with the relationship with Queen Changsun, is why Changsun Wuji dared to say the above words so boldly. Li Shimin stared at Changsun Wuji, and after a while he calmed down, his eyes slowly softened, and he said seriously: "Wuji, I know that as the prince's biological uncle, you are always protecting him, but look at The way Cheng Qian is now, luxurious, playful, and fond of child molestation, how can he still look like a prince?" When Li Shimin said the last few words, he had a look of pain and sorrow on his face. Seeing his most beloved son decline step by step, he felt even more uncomfortable as a father. However, while he was feeling sad, Li Shimin thought of another thing. His eyes suddenly turned sharp and he said: "What makes me even more angry is that the last time Liu Lang purchased Tibetan slaves, he actually ordered someone to falsely accuse Liu Lang of treason! Humph~, Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Hearing that Li Shimin actually mentioned the Tibetan slaves again, the expressions of Fang Xuanling and Changsun Wuji changed slightly, and at the same time they were also very disappointed with the prince. Li Chengqian thought he did it very covertly, but in fact not only Li Shimin knewHe was the mastermind behind the scenes. Even Fang Xuanling and Changsun Wuji knew very well that the false accusation was a big failure in their eyes. As long as Li Shimin was not an old fool, it would be impossible for him to believe Li Min's rebellion. So doing this kind of thing can only show Li Chengqian's naivety. However, compared with Li Chengqian, Li Min was actually not much better. He had always thought that Changsun Wuji had instigated the false accusation against him, but he did not think about how Changsun Wuji could use such childish tactics with his cunningness. means? Not only did it not hurt Li Min in the slightest, but it also made Li Shimin become more affectionate to Li Min, which was simply a benefit to himself and others. Listening to Li Shimin scolding the prince Li Chengqian, Changsun Wuji felt extremely bitter. Based on his understanding of Li Shimin, he knew that the other party was already extremely dissatisfied with the prince. The reason why he had not made up his mind to save Yi Chu now must be because he had not chosen yet. In order to let which son succeed the crown prince, this also means that all the hard work he spent on Li Chengqian's crown prince has been in vain. Unlike Changsun Wuji, who was full of bitterness, Fang Xuanling felt a little uneasy after listening to Li Shimin's words, but a big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground. Although Li Chengqian showed certain abilities in government affairs and was also very smart, but However, he has quite a few flaws in his character, such as being perverse, extreme, not listening to others, etc. These are taboos for a ruler. Although Fang Xuanling saw these problems, he was cautious and did not dare to advise Li Shimin on such a sensitive issue. Today, after hearing the meaning of Yi Chu in Li Shimin's words, he finally felt relieved. Li Shimin scolded his son for a long time, and finally sat down angrily. After a while, he looked up at Changsun Wuji, whose face was ashen and defeated. He felt a little intolerable in his heart, so he said: "Wuji, regarding the patent law, Rokuro did go too far regarding this matter, and I will handle it as appropriate." "Your Majesty, Prince Liang is young after all. Although he did things this time without consideration, there is nothing obvious wrong. If he is punished rashly, I'm afraid" Fang Xuanling, who had been silent all this time, heard that Li Shimin was about to punish Li Min. While punishing him, he couldn't help but feel a little anxious. He had a very good impression of Li Min and valued Li Min's talents. Although it was impossible to support him in his fight for the crown prince, he didn't want Li Min to do this because of this. He was punished for doing something poorly. "It's not just this time that Liulang acted without consideration. If he had informed me, my father, in advance this time, wouldn't everything be fine?" Li Shimin was also a little angry. His son was good at everything, but when doing things Being too impulsive, I do some things as soon as my mind gets excited, without considering the consequences of the matter at all. Li Shimin thought for a while when he said this, and then said, "Liu Lang is not young anymore. It's time to send him to the fief for some experience. Last time, I wanted to send him to Yizhou, but what happened next Too many, but it¡¯s a delay.¡± Li Shimin obviously lied in this sentence. He really wanted to put Li Min in Yizhou, a place where birds don't poop, so that he can be out of sight and out of mind. However, later Li Min recommended Sun Simiao with merit, and then showed shocking behavior. As things changed slowly, Li Shimin actually didn't want his son to leave him too early. "Your Majesty is wise. When the princes reach the age of King Liang, according to the rules, they must be appointed as fiefdom officials." After hearing Li Shimin's words, Changsun Wuji immediately said with joy, this punishment is really good for him. Although Li Chengqian is likely to be deposed, his sister, Empress Changsun, has three biological sons, and the concubines are in order. As long as Li Min, a big threat, is not in Chang'an, Changsun Wuji can support the remaining Li Tai or Li Zhi Sit on the throne of prince. Hearing Changsun Wuji¡¯s words, Fang Xuanling glanced at him slightly and sneered secretly in his heart. Of course Changsun Wuji¡¯s little calculations could not escape his eyes, but he had always stayed away from the fight for the throne, so he did not speak. "However, Yizhou is too remote. In addition, the road to Jiannan has just begun to be built, making it extremely inconvenient to travel to Chang'an. Therefore, we need to think carefully about where Liu Lang will be appointed as an official." Although Li Shimin said that Li Min was punished, but after all, he loved his son very much, so he didn't want his son to go too far, so he sat there and muttered to himself. Fang Xuanling suddenly felt something in her heart when she heard that. She stepped forward and reminded: "Your Majesty, if the prince goes to serve as an official in another place, he usually has to bring his family with him. What about the marriage of His Royal Highness Prince Liang?" "Yes~yes~, Xuanling, you have reminded me that Min'er has indeed reached the age of marriage, and after marriage, he can also control his temper. If he goes to experience in other places, he will definitely be able to act impulsively and without consideration. I'll correct the problem." Li Shimin was overjoyed when he heard this, clapped his hands and laughed. "Well, the New Year is almost over anyway. While there are still a few months left, we can arrange Min'er's marriage, and then choose a good place for him. After the New Year?He went to office. "Li Shimin finally made the decision and decided on Li Min's wedding and official appointment. Although Changsun Wuji wished that Li Min would leave Chang'an tomorrow, he also knew that this matter could not be rushed, so he did not say anything else in the end. . {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 87 Li Min¡¯s Premarital Syndrome At the same time, in Prince Liang's Mansion in Chang'an City, Xiao Yu was sitting on a chair angrily, while Li Min stood aside with a look of helplessness. Xiao Yu ran to Li Min angrily just now. When he saw him, he cursed him. Li Min didn't dare to fight back. After being scolded for a long time, he was still confused. Judging from Xiao Yu's appearance, he committed the crime this time. The mistake seems very serious? "Uncle, the matter is not as serious as you said, right?" Li Min saw that Xiao Yu was finally tired of scolding, and then found a chance to speak. Ever since he recognized Queen Xiao's grandmother, Li Min has been shamelessly calling Xiao Yu Uncle, we are all elders anyway. Only by being sweeter can we please others! It¡¯s just that Xiao Yu just said that he was a clique, that he was friends with powerful people, etc. It sounded like a very serious crime, but he has not been punished so far? Of course, now he finally understands why Li Shimin didn't let him take charge of the Patent Department. Is this his punishment? "Damn boy, isn't this serious?" Xiao Yu was almost angry at first, but when he heard Li Min's words, his anger immediately rushed back. He stood up and pointed at Li Min's head and said, "This time the patent In the case of this method, you did a very good job. First, you persuaded Duan Lun, and then let Fang Xuanling and others see the benefits of this method. You also used the profit to induce the generals and royal nobles, and brought everyone together to achieve the goal. Your purpose, but have you ever thought about how His Majesty will view this matter today? Will he feel threatened when he sees that his civil servants, generals, and royal family members are all driven by his own son?" Hearing Xiao Yu's words, Li Min suddenly woke up. Previously, he only wanted to unite all the forces that could be united to pass the patent law as soon as possible, but he neglected one issue, that is, his influence among the senior officials of Datang. You must know that this kind of influence is also a kind of strength, and he can also influence so many important civil and military ministers and royal family members at once. This has violated the emperor's taboo. Fortunately, he is Li Shimin's son. If he had been replaced by any other person, he would have been jealous of Li Shimin by now. I wonder what kind of experience he would have suffered? Thinking of this, a chill slowly emerged in Li Min's heart. The ancients said that being with a king is like being with a tiger. It is indeed an eternal truth. In front of Li Shimin, even his own son started doing things. There are so many considerations, not to mention the civil and military ministers in the court. They must not only be able to do things, but also know how to do them. A qualified politician must be thorough and steady in everything he does. Seeing the uncertain look on Li Min's face, Xiao Yu also sighed. In fact, he was also at fault for this matter. Originally, Li Min had come to his house and asked him to help support the passage of the patent law, but he felt that Li Min was As a prince, it is not conducive for him to get too involved in these political affairs without Li Shimin's consent. So Li Min was given a lecture to get him to give up the idea. Although he heard some rumors about the patent law later, he didn't take it to heart. However, when Duan Lun formally proposed the patent law in the court, Attracting overwhelming support from the court. Xiao Yu secretly cried out, but it was too late by then. Li Min pondered for a while, then suddenly took a deep breath, turned to Xiao Yu and asked: "Uncle, based on your understanding of my father and your many years of experience in the court, how will my father handle this matter?" Seeing that Li Min had regained his composure in such a short period of time, Xiao Yu couldn't help but nodded in approval, thought for a while and replied: "It's hard to say. After all, this matter can be big or small, it all depends on His Majesty's thoughts. But for fear of being taken advantage of by someone with ulterior motives, before I came, I heard that His Majesty summoned both Fang Xuanling and Changsun Wuji into the palace." Li Min's heart sank when he heard the name Changsun Wuji, which gave him a huge headache. This sinister man had always disliked him. Although the two had never had a direct conflict, Li Min was sure that as long as he seized the opportunity , the other party will definitely not let him go easily. Although there was Fang Xuanling who went with him, and he was pretty good to me, but as an old fox in the political arena, the other party could at most say a few nice words for himself, hoping to rely on him to protect himself with all his strength. It's absolutely impossible. Xiao Yu thought for a while and then said, "But Liulang, you don't have to worry too much. Although your punishment will definitely be inevitable this time, with His Majesty's love and trust in you, I guess it won't be too severe, but You must be honest with me during this period and don't cause any trouble again. If His Majesty's punishment is imposed, just accept it obediently and don't make any complaints until the limelight is over. .¡± Xiao Yu has no good way to deal with this matter. He can only let Li Min endure it. Then he will see if there is any way to restore Li Min's impression in Li Shimin's heart. "Thank you for your uncle's advice, Liu Lang took note of it!" Li Min bowed to the tunnel. Xiao Yu spoke out to wake him up twice when he encountered crises. Although both times were after the fact, it seemed a bit late, but?At least Li Min understood his situation, so Li Min was very grateful to Xiao Yu. "Oh~, you can take care of yourself. I did this all for the sake of my miserable sister. Last time you and Concubine Yang visited her, you made her happy for many days in a row. If you really thank me, just Go to her place and walk around more, she is talking about you, her grandson, every day." Xiao Yu sighed. Concubine Yang had never taken Li Min to see Empress Xiao because of what happened back then. Xiao Yu knew her sister's thoughts best. Knowing that she was lonely in old age, what she hoped most was that she would have children and grandchildren to accompany her, especially Xiao Yu. Yu also knew that what her sister cared about most was Yang Guang, but Li Min looked very similar to Yang Guang. If Empress Xiao could see this grandson, she would definitely be very happy. So after Li Min flirted with Xiao Wenxin, Xiao Yu took the initiative to marry Xiao Wenxin to Li Min, hoping to bring him closer to Li Min. As for the fact that doing so would make Concubine Yang unhappy, he couldn't care less. After that, Xiao Yu took even more care of Li Min, and even planned to find an opportunity to take Li Min to visit Empress Xiao after Li Min and Xiao Wenxin got married. However, he did not expect that the plan could not keep up with the change. After Li Min was injured that time, he It was as if she had become a different person, and she had caused so many troubles. Later, out of the plan of finding helpers for the two brothers Li Ke and Li Min in the court, Concubine Yang took the initiative to reconcile with Empress Xiao under Xiao Yu's persuasion. , and also took Li Min and Li Ke to visit Queen Xiao, which finally made a big stone in Xiao Yu's heart fall to the ground. "Don't worry, uncle, it is filial piety for a grandson to honor his grandmother. Although Li Min is naughty, he can still keep the word filial piety in his heart." Li Min saluted again, no matter what purpose Xiao Yu had in taking good care of him. , but after all, he helped him, and he was his elder. In addition, the affection between Xiao Yu and Empress Xiao as sister and brother also made Li Min feel moved, so no matter from every aspect, Xiao Yu is A very respectable elder. In the next few days, Li Min stayed in the mansion, waiting for the punishment from his emperor father. But what he didn't expect was that the punishment did not come, but instead he was asked to get married. The imperial edict is set for October this year. Counting the days, there are only two months left. Li Min couldn't understand the mystery, but after Xiao Yu thought about it for a moment, and coupled with his connections in the court, he soon got the exact news. Li Shimin was planning to let Li Min serve as an official in another place next year. This The news shocked him, and he immediately sent someone to notify Li Min. After learning the news, Li Min locked himself in the study for a whole day, and even Wen'er and the others were not allowed to enter. It was not until evening that Li Min walked out of the room laughing. After the last frame-up and this patent law incident, Li Min was extremely tired of this cautious life, so after hearing the news that he was leaving Chang'an, his first reaction was to be very relaxed and excited. . However, he still had a lot of things to deal with in Chang'an City. Before leaving, he had to make a good plan, so he locked himself in the room and arranged a work list for himself, trying to finish all the things before the Chinese New Year this year. Make an arrangement. After completing the plan, Li Min felt headache about the upcoming wedding. It was not that he was unwilling to marry Xiao Wenxin. After the last contact at Concubine Yang's birthday party, Li Min also had some subtle feelings for Xiao Wenxin. Later, taking advantage of the opportunity to send chapters of the Romance of the Three Kingdoms every day, the two of them kept exchanging letters, which made the somewhat subtle relationship develop more towards the love between man and woman. So when Li Min heard the news of the wedding, it goes without saying that Although Xiao Wenxin was very shy on the surface, she was actually a little happy in her heart. However, compared to Xiao Wenxin's simplicity, Li Min thinks about many more things, such as whether to have sex after marriage. Although in the eyes of others, this may be an unspeakable matter, in Li Min's view , but it is a very serious matter. He has no problem. The key lies in Xiao Wenxin. Xiao Wenxin is only fifteen years old this year. If the two of them are in the same room and there are no contraceptive measures now, then it is very likely that she will be allowed to have sex early. As for pregnancy, medical technology is so backward now that women almost have to fight with their lives to give birth, and mothers under the age of 5 are even more dangerous. If anything happens When Li Min thought of this, he immediately shuddered. He didn't want to experience the pain of losing his wife. Thinking of Xiao Wenxin's peerless appearance and frail figure, Li Min felt even more pity in his heart. No matter what, he could never let such a thing happen. happens, so after getting married, he must hold back, at least until the other party is seventeen or eighteen years old. Of course, during this period, Li Min will not be idle. He can talk about love and play with Xiao Wen legitimately. It's not boring to play with a little ambiguity. But then Li Min got a headache again. How was he going to explain this to Xiao Wenxin about not having sex after getting married? What if she mistakenly thought there was something wrong with his body?, then how will he raise his head in front of Xiao Wenxin in the future? In order to figure out this problem, Li Min had a sleepless night that night, and his mind was full of messy thoughts. It's just that Li Min obviously didn't realize that he was thinking too much. He was already thinking about having children before he even got married. His symptoms were a typical pre-marital syndrome, and now he was thinking about it again. Without a psychiatrist, it is estimated that this symptom will only disappear after getting married. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 88 Smelting Iron and Steel (Part 1) As soon as Li Min's wedding date was announced, officials from the Ministry of Etiquette came to his door the next day to train him on wedding etiquette. However, just then Concubine Yang summoned him to the palace, and her mother-in-law taught him a lesson for a long time, which was nothing more than telling him what to do in the future. We are all married people, so we must be steady in our conduct and behavior, and we can no longer act as recklessly as before. The next day, officials from the Ministry of Rites came again, but Li Min was dragged to a restaurant by Cheng Hualiang and his gang to celebrate. Speaking of which, these guys were really crazy. Once they went to the restaurant, they would not leave. When they were tired, they would just leave. He slept inside, woke up and continued drinking, and ended up celebrating in a restaurant for three days and three nights. It wasn't until one of the guys got alcohol poisoning that the comedy almost turned into a tragedy, and the carnival had to be ended. Before Li Min could wake up from the alcoholic carnival, the persevering official from the Ministry of Etiquette came again. However, God destined his mission to be extremely difficult. This time, the Madame's Mansion of Sui State sent someone to look for Li Min. Of course, Li Min could not I don¡¯t want to go, so I can only get on the carriage and drive away in the eyes of the official of the Ministry of Etiquette In the next few days, Li Min had no time to do any etiquette training. People who were close to him, such as the King of Hejian, the King of Jiangxia, and Li Ke, lined up to entertain Li Min and explain to him as a person who had come before. Here are some things Li Min should pay attention to in his married life, and Princess Hejian and Princess Jiangxia even told Li Min to treat his bride well and not to have any grudges because of her low background. Although their worries are unnecessary, However, Li Min was very moved. Being able to say these words to him showed that people really regarded him as a close junior. After working for more than ten days, Li Min was finally free. The official from the Ministry of Rites was extremely excited, thinking that he could finally get the job done, but he didn't expect that someone from the Ministry of Works would intervene. He actually sent someone to invite Li Min, saying that he was following Duan Lun's order to help the Ministry of Industry improve the technology of iron and steel smelting. Now the official of the Ministry of Etiquette has quit his job, thinking that I have been here every day for the past ten days to keep watch. The Ministry of Rites couldn't afford to offend the people who came to invite King Liang before, so they didn't dare to stop them, but now your Ministry of Works actually wants to come and rob them too? We are all at the same level, and we, the Etiquette Department, don¡¯t need to be afraid of you. We have to come first and then follow the instructions for everything, okay? The official from the Ministry of Rites felt dissatisfied and immediately started a quarrel with someone from the Ministry of Works. The official from the Ministry of Works also followed Duan Lun's strict order and told him to invite Li Min over no matter what, so he refused to give in. The two officials started to quarrel more and more fiercely in Li Min's main hall. In the end, it was not known who made the first move. Anyway, the fight between the two turned from a civil fight to a physical fight. Although both of them were scholars, they were officials from the Ministry of Industry and Commerce, and they were out in the wind and rain every day. His body has been trained for a long time, so with three punches and two kicks, he took care of the weak scholar in the Ministry of Rites. When Li Min heard the report from his subordinates and came out to break up the fight, the poor official from the Ministry of Rites had already been carried away by the doctor. In desperation, Li Min could only follow the people from the Ministry of Works. Last time, because of the patent law matter, Li Min agreed to Duan Lun to help the Ministry of Industry improve the technology of iron and steel making. Originally, Duan Lun wanted to find Li Min as soon as the patent law was passed. After completing the conditions he had agreed to at the beginning, unexpectedly, it happened that Li Min was about to get married. He also knew that Li Min must be very busy, so he endured not looking for Li Min for more than ten days, until he received the news today. , knowing that Li Min had nothing to do today. Then someone was sent to invite him. Duan Lun had been waiting for Li Min at the Ministry of Industry for a long time. As soon as he saw him coming in, he immediately took Li Min to a large workshop behind the Ministry of Industry. This workshop was a bit special because the craftsmen inside were all of high quality. officials. They are all technical officials who were promoted to officials because of their superb skills. The content of their work is to use their superb skills. Make improvements to current processes or technologies. It is equivalent to the research institute of later generations. Li Min knew about the existence of this large workshop when he first came to the Ministry of Industry. However, due to confidentiality reasons, even he, the prince, could not enter without Duan Lun's permission. After entering this large workshop, Li Min looked around curiously and found that it covers a huge area and is divided into many areas according to different industries. For example, Li Min saw papermaking, construction, weaving and dyeing, and ceramics. Wait, there are as few as three or four people in each area, as many as dozens of people, either busy or discussing. It looks like a very busy scene. The smelting area that Li Min and the others were going to was at the very center, quite far away. Li Min saw several tall furnaces standing there, and there seemed to be people walking on them. Li Min knew that this was a blast furnace used for iron smelting. The technology of blast furnace iron smelting had already appeared in the Han Dynasty. By the Tang Dynasty, it had developed into a very mature iron smelting technology. Li Min could improve this technology a lot. Few, the key lies in the improvement of current steelmaking technology. "Jiao Xing, the director of the Ministry of Industry, please see your lord Shangshu!" The director in charge of the smelting area saw Duan Lun and immediately ran up to salute. This director Jiao had gray hair and looked to be in his sixties. He may have been exposed to smoke all year round.The fire was burning, his two cloudy eyes were red, and his back was slightly hunched, but he seemed to be in good spirits. "You don't need to be polite, Master Jiao!" Duan Lun said with a smile, then pointed at Li Min and introduced, "This is the famous Li Liulang, King of Liang. He is here to help you improve the smelting technology." When he heard that the other party turned out to be King Liang, Chief Jiao was startled and immediately bowed and saluted. However, when he heard that Li Min had come to help them improve their smelting technology, Lao Jiao raised his eyebrows subtly, and there was a hint of mystery in his eyes. There was a look of disdain on his face, but it didn't show at all on his face. "Mr. Jiao, can you show me the blast furnace used for iron smelting first?" Li Min had a clear view of the other party's reaction, but he did not criticize it. Instead, he pointed at the blast furnace with a smile and said. Hearing Li Min¡¯s words, Lord Jiao was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°If Your Highness is interested, I would be honored to do so!¡± Manager Jiao led Li Min and the others to the blast furnace. As soon as they approached, Li Min felt a wave of heat coming towards his face. Looking at the billowing smoke above the blast furnace, it looked like the fire inside was burning brightly. "Your Highness, this is a blast furnace for iron smelting. We stack fuel, iron ore, and limestone layer by layer. After igniting the fuel inside, we use a blower to blow air from the bottom. When a certain furnace temperature is reached, the ore The iron inside is heated and turns into molten iron. When it flows out from below, it is very common pig iron. Now the iron is being made with the coke that was just delivered. The coke is used as a new fuel, so what we have to do now is to find out its nature. , to facilitate large-scale application in the future." Chief Jiao didn't know that the coke was made by Li Min in front of him, so he introduced the coke in such detail. "Haha, Master Jiao, you may not know yet, but this coke is the masterpiece of His Highness." Duan Lun said with a smile after hearing what Master Jiao said. "Oh?" Manager Jiao glanced at Li Min hesitantly. He had also heard of Li Min's name and knew that the prince was good at making tools, but ironmaking was different from other things. This was all real experience, wasn't it? You can do it if you are smart, but considering Li Min's age, it is impossible for him to have any experience in iron-making. That's why he looked so disdainful when he heard that Li Min came to guide them in iron-making. "Your Highness is a talented person. This little old man didn't know that the coke was made by Your Highness. It makes you laugh." Master Jiao said with a bow. As a craftsman who has been smelting iron all his life, he certainly knows the impact of the appearance of coke on iron making. Importantly, this coke has good air permeability and can support the heap pressure of a large amount of iron ore. The most important thing is that using coke to make iron can increase the furnace temperature, resulting in better iron quality and higher iron output. And unlike coal, which makes iron too brittle, it can be said to be the best fuel he has ever seen in his life. "Haha, it doesn't matter!" Li Min saw that Chief Jiao immediately became more respectful towards him, and felt quite proud in his heart. The respect just now was only because of his status as a prince, and the respect now is respect for his talents. The two meanings of respect are completely different. "Mr. Jiao, these should be used for blasting, right?" Li Min pointed at the row of skin bags next to the blast furnace. These skin bags were expanding and contracting in a reciprocating motion. The air outlet was connected to the bottom of the blast furnace with an iron pipe. Powering the skin are several horses. "Your Highness, this thing is called a water drain. It is indeed used for blasting. Because it is usually driven by water power, it is called a water drain. However, because the blast furnace here is only used for experiments and does not actually produce iron. , it is not used much, and there is no water source around here, so it is driven by horse power, so it can also be called a horse platoon." Chief Jiao stepped forward to introduce it. "Oh~, I have a question to ask Mr. Jiao. When making iron, is the higher the temperature in the furnace, the better?" Li Min said with a smile. Although there is something he can improve in blast furnace iron making. Not many, but there happens to be one right in front of me, and with this improvement, it can also shock the craftsmen like Master Jiao and let them know their talents, so that they can better direct them in the subsequent steelmaking. "Uh~" Chief Jiao was stunned. He was not used to Li Min's leaping thinking. Just now he asked about the water drain, why did he suddenly go to the furnace temperature? But after all, he has been smelting iron all his life, so he opened his mouth on these issues, "Your Highness, if you don't consider the burning resistance and cost of the furnace, the higher the temperature of the furnace, the better. For example, Your Highness, you can make One of the biggest advantages of this kind of coke is that it burns at a higher temperature than charcoal, and it is also more resistant to burning." After Li Min heard the other party's answer, he laughed loudly and said: "Mr. Jiao, since you know that the higher the temperature, the better, why do you still blow cold air into it? Isn't it like blowing cold air into a pot of boiling water? Pour cold water, how can it possibly make the furnace temperature inside reach the highest level?" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support.Support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 89 Smelting Iron and Steel (Part 2) "Youdao is a word that wakes up the dreamer." Li Min's seemingly joking words sounded to Master Jiao's ears, but they were like a thunderbolt, exploding a crack in his already fixed thinking. Li Min's metaphor was so vivid that he immediately grasped the key point and said excitedly: "Your Highness, do you mean to say that the air can be heated and then blown into the furnace? " "Haha, Mr. Jiao is indeed very experienced and he grasped the key point right away!" Li Min praised. Air preheating is actually just a layer of window paper. Everyone understands the truth, but no one has ever thought of doing it this way. The main reason is that the air preheating is just a layer of window paper. People's experiences limit their thinking. Li Min stepped forward to the side of the water drain, stretched out his hand and gestured on the ground: "Uncle and Master Jiao, please take a look. You can build a preheating room here to heat the air and blow it into the furnace. In this way, you can This prevents the temperature in the furnace from lowering due to the cold wind. The higher the furnace temperature, the faster the iron in the iron ore can be smelted. This not only saves time, but the quality of the smelted iron is much better than before. .¡± As the minister of the Ministry of Industry, Duan Lun still knew a little bit about the art of iron smelting, so he could understand Li Min's words. However, as an official who coordinated the overall situation, he heard something inappropriate in Li Min's words. He immediately asked: "Liu Lang, I understand what you are talking about about the preheating room, but have you ever thought about it? This preheating room also consumes fuel. Although the quality of the iron produced is better, the cost But it has also increased, wouldn¡¯t this be a bit uneconomical?¡± Hearing Duan Lun's question, the excited Chief Jiao said first: "Master Shangshu, adding a preheating room will not increase the cost, because when the furnace temperature is increased, the smelting time is shortened. In this way, the smelting time can be Reduce the amount of fuel and the fuel saved can be used to heat the air." "Hey~, wonderful! This is my negligence!" Duan Lun heard Master Jiao's explanation. Immediately, his eyes shone with praise, and at the same time he was even more impressed by Li Min's talent. Not long after he arrived, he made a small change to the blast furnace, which immediately improved the quality of the iron produced by the blast furnace. It can also speed up the iron tapping time of the furnace. Don't underestimate this small improvement. There are countless iron-making furnaces in the Tang Dynasty. If each furnace is modified as Li Min said, not only will the annual iron output increase a lot. Moreover, the quality of the iron can also be improved to a higher level, which is an amazing achievement! "Liu Lang, everyone said that you got guidance from a god. I didn't believe it at first. But now I know that those rumors are not exaggerated for you!" Duan Lun thought that he had obtained such a big one out of thin air. Excited about his political achievements, he no longer cared about his manners. He stepped forward and patted Li Min on the shoulder and praised loudly. "What the hell, uncle, you praise your nephew too much!" Li Min said hurriedly and modestly, but he couldn't hide the pride on his face, especially when he saw Master Jiao's eyes shining with admiration for him, looking at him It was like seeing a pile of gold and silver treasures. I wish I could grab it and hold her in my arms for a kiss. Craftsmen are all action-minded. Chief Jiao immediately called several major craftsmen over and explained the method of preheating the room. These people were immediately shocked and looked at Li Min with the same eyes as Chief Jiao. These people are all experts, and Li Min is also there. So everyone talked to each other, and soon came up with a detailed plan for the preheating chamber, and some of them proposed that when the preheating chamber is heated, the fuel and air are separated. This has very low fuel requirements, and there is no need to use the saved coke. Cheaper coal can be used as fuel. In this way, although a preheating chamber is added, it can actually save a lot of fuel costs, which can definitely reduce the cost of a furnace of iron. As soon as this proposal came out, it immediately attracted the admiration of Li Min, Chief Jiao and others. Even Duan Lun, who was left to doze on the side, also loudly applauded. Although the Ministry of Industry gets a lot of money every year, there are more places to spend money. , so as soon as he, the minister of the Ministry of Industry, hears that he can save money, he will immediately become energetic. As soon as the plan for the preheating room was finalized, Director Jiao originally wanted to do it in person, but Li Min stopped him and the craftsmen. Transforming the blast furnace was just a small move by Li Min to establish his power. His main purpose was to organize these craftsmen. Help yourself to figure out the steel filling method. After all, what is smelted in a blast furnace is just pig iron, but how to turn pig iron into steel? This is the most troublesome step. Datang's steelmaking still used the fried steel method. The so-called fried steel actually means melting the pig iron and then stirring it constantly, just like stir-frying. This allows the oxygen in the air to react with the impurities and carbon in the pig iron. , which reduces the carbon content in the iron. However, most of the steel produced by this fried steel method is wrought iron and low carbon steel. If you master it well, you can also get some medium carbon steel and high carbon steel that are more widely used. . What Li Min is going to doBut it is a further step of steel filling method. Although whether it is the steel frying method or the steel filling method, Li Min only knows a rough idea. After all, he has not learned this knowledge specifically. He has only read it from some miscellaneous books or on the Internet. An introduction to this aspect. However, even though he knew only a little about steelmaking, Li Min was absolutely confident in mastering the steel filling method. After all, he knew the nature of steel very well. To put it bluntly, isn¡¯t the so-called steel just iron with a carbon content within a certain range? ¡° If he wanted Chief Jiao and the others to help him figure out the steel filling method, Li Min had to let them understand the difference between steel and iron first, so Li Min had to temporarily act as a chemistry teacher and try his best to explain it in plain language. Of course, Li Min was not stupid enough to talk about atoms and molecules. He just told them that there were many impurities in the iron. Of course they knew about Master Jiao. Then Li Min said that one of these impurities was very special. Its content will affect the properties of iron. If it contains more of this impurity, it is pig iron, if it contains less, it is wrought iron, and if it is in the middle, it is steel. Everyone understood what he said, and then Li Min explained the principle of the steel filling method. Although the steel filling method existed in the late Han Dynasty, it was not until the Song Dynasty that it began to be used on a large scale, so in the early Tang Dynasty , very few people know this method of making steel. In fact, the so-called steel filling method is to mix pig iron and wrought iron together. As long as the proportion is correct, steel will come out. Of course, the steel filling method is definitely not as simple as Li Min imagined, but the principle is not wrong, as long as you spend some energy and time to study in this direction. You can definitely figure out the steel filling method. After listening to Li Min's method of filling steel, Chief Jiao and a group of craftsmen fell into deep thought. They also understood Li Min's explanation. If someone else was talking about the difference between steel and steel in front of them, they would definitely sneer at it. After all, When it comes to their understanding of steel, none of them, who have been playing with steel for nearly a lifetime, is convinced by the other. But just now Li Min¡¯s opinion on the preheating room. They had already developed a kind of awe for Li Min, the unique prince. Now after listening carefully to Li Min's explanation, and then confirming it with their own understanding of the properties of steel, they found that they only knew what it was before. But if I don't know why, if I use Li Min's theory to explain it, everything becomes smoother all of a sudden. Chief Jiao discussed quietly with the craftsmen around him for a while, then stood up and reported: "Your Highness, all my subordinates understand the steel filling method you mentioned. Although in actual operation, you may encounter some difficulties, but it is It¡¯s not that there is no solution. If we are given some time to study it, we are indeed sure to come up with this solution!¡± "Okay!" Li Min was overjoyed when he heard that there was a way. He stretched out his hand and patted Master Jiao on the shoulder twice, "Master Jiao, if we can come up with this steel filling method, it will definitely increase Datang's steel production by several times." Times, and as the main participants in this matter, you will definitely be famous in the history of the Tang Dynasty!" "That's right! You all have the courage to do it. If you need anything, come to me. During this time, put down all other things at hand. Do your best to come up with this steel filling method." Duan Lun also stood up at this time and said, But the expression on his face was a bit strange, his face was red and he didn't look excited. On the contrary, it makes people feel a bit suffocated. Seeing that even Lord Shangshu fully supported the steel filling method, Chief Jiao and the others no longer had any worries and immediately said: "Thank you, Lord Shangshu, for your support. I will go all out to research the steel filling method as soon as possible!" Although Li Min is a prince, he can't control Master Jiao and the others after all. Duan Lun is the boss, so Duan Lun's words are more effective here. After Li Min explained the steel filling method, there was nothing else for him to do next. After all, when it came to the actual operation of iron and steelmaking, he was far away from people like Chief Jiao, so once the theoretical knowledge was finished, Li Min and Duan Lun no longer disturbed these craftsmen who had already started to take action, and left the large workshop together. When walking on the road, Duan Lun snorted angrily: "Liu Lang, you are really naughty. Is this what you said about helping us improve the technology of smelting iron and steel?" "Eh? Uncle, isn't a preheating chamber and a steel filling method enough? This is a good thing that can double Datang's steel production several times!" Li Min blinked and replied innocently. "Shit! Although the preheating chamber is a good idea, your steel filling method is just a painting. I only know a rough idea. Then I will talk to the craftsmen and let them study it on their own. Can you study it? Let's not talk about coming out, it will definitely cost a lot of manpower and material resources, and our Ministry of Works will pay for these." Seeing Li Min's scoundrel look, even Duan Lun, a gentle man like him, couldn't help but swear, When Li Min asked him for help, he boasted like an expert, as if he could get everything done immediately as soon as he took action. But in the end, Li Min only pointed in a general direction. As for the specifics, Li Min only pointed out a general direction. workThe craftsmen under him had to study the process themselves, and the cost had to be reimbursed by him, the minister. How could he not be angry? "Uncle, you can't say that. My steel filling method is genuine. If they didn't have my guidance today and just let them study it on their own, it would probably be difficult to develop it even if it takes a hundred years!" Li Min said very confidently. , In fact, what he said was obviously a bit of a boast. The method of steel injection had appeared as early as the late Han Dynasty, but only very few people knew about it in the Tang Dynasty. "Hmph~" Seeing the dignified King Liang acting rogue in front of him, Duan Lun, even though he was Li Min's uncle, could not do anything to him. In the end, he could only snort coldly, turned his head to the side, and stopped looking at this rogue boy. Seeing that Duan Lun seemed a little angry, Li Min was also a little worried. There would be many places where he would use Duan Lun in the future. It would not be worthwhile if the relationship became tense because of such a trivial matter. So Li Min thought for a while, and suddenly had an idea. He tugged on Duan Lun's sleeves with a flattering look on his face, asking him to turn his face, and then said: "Hey, uncle, it's my nephew's fault this time, otherwise In this way, I will come out with something new, and this time I promise that I will never fool you with semi-finished products like the steel filling method again!" "Huh, are you that generous?" Duan Lun was still a little doubtful about Li Min's character. "Of course, and this thing is related to farming. You also know that our Tang Dynasty attaches great importance to farming. Even my father goes to the fields in person. As long as I take out that thing and then your Ministry of Industry presents it, if in the future If the promotion spreads, uncle, as the main promoter, you will definitely be famous in the history of the Tang Dynasty." Li Min started to lie again. He had already said the last sentence to the principal and the others just now, without even a single word. change. "Hey, even if you boast about your stuff this time, I won't believe it unless you show it in kind!" Duan Lun is also a smart man and will never fall in the same place twice. "Isn't it just the real thing? Uncle, please wait for two days. I will ask the craftsmen at home to make it when I get back. When it is done, I will demonstrate it in front of you. Then you will know the benefits of this thing." Li Xin still said with an awesome look on his face. After returning to the Ministry of Industry, Li Min said goodbye to Duan Lun and didn't go anywhere. He immediately returned to the palace and prepared to let the craftsmen make the things he just said he wanted to give to Duan Lun. However, as soon as he arrived at the palace, He was very surprised to see a person, and according to his servants, this person had been waiting for him at the house for a long time. "Eighth brother, why do you have time to come to Sixth Brother's house today?" Li Min walked into the living room and asked with a smile. The person who came was none other than Li Zhen, who was the eighth among the princes. When Li Min went to elementary school, this boy had even snatched origami from Si Zi. It could be said that he was a rather mean guy. "Brother Six, you must help me this time, otherwise I will really have no shame in living!" But what people didn't expect was that as soon as Li Zhen saw Li Min, tears filled her eyes with excitement, as if As if the child without his parents finally saw his relatives, he rushed forward and hugged Li Min's thigh, wailing loudly. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 90 Wu Yuanqing, Wu Yuanshuang, you win! Looking at Li Zhen who had runny nose and tears, Li Min couldn't figure out what was going on. Li Zhen had a domineering and strong personality. He could tell this from the last time he asked Sizi for origami in school. His character shouldn't make him cry and come to him for help, shouldn't he? Of course, it wouldn't be strange if Li Zhi came to him crying like this. "Get up quickly. You still look like a prince. If you need anything, just say it. Why are you crying?" Li Min kicked Li Zhen away to prevent him from wiping his nose with the corner of his clothes. and tears, and then sat down and scolded him in a brotherly manner. "Sixth brother, I don't want to, but it's true that fifth brother bullied others too much. Not only did he protect outsiders, but he also beat me, my biological brother, and even threatened to take my aunt as a concubine. Although I am young, I can I am also a dignified man. After being so humiliated and humiliated, how can I still have the dignity to live in this world?" Upon hearing that Li Min's words meant to help him, Li Zhen immediately started crying even more vigorously, but his words had no beginning or end. Li Min was still confused. "Your aunt?" Li Min asked in surprise, "Isn't your aunt Yan Bei's aunt? That kid is a dead man. You let Li You bully you so much that you don't dare to fight back?" Li Zhen's mother It was Concubine Yan, Yan Bei's biological aunt, so when Li Zhen heard what Li Zhen said about his little aunt, the first thing Li Min thought of was Yan Bei's other aunts. "Huh?" Li Zhen was stunned for a moment, but she immediately reacted and hurriedly explained, "Brother Six, you misunderstood. That is my mother's distant cousin, not from my uncle's family." "Damn, I've made you confused. What's going on? Get up and tell me in detail!" Li Min was a little dazed by the relationship between several characters, and finally just ignored it. , pulled Li Zhen up and ordered. Li Zhen also knew that crying like this was not an option, so she stood up and wiped her tears, sorted out her thoughts and started talking from the beginning. This matter is still very complicated. Li Zhen's mother, Concubine Yan, had an aunt named Yang, who married a Tang Dynasty nobleman as his future wife and gave birth to several daughters. However, after the Tang Dynasty nobleman's death, his original son had no interest in his stepmother Yang. He was very harsh with his sisters and even kicked them out of the house, ignoring their future lives. When Yang was helpless, he thought of Concubine Yan, so he asked someone to deliver a letter to Concubine Yan. He wanted her to seek justice for him. The other party was her mother's cousin. Concubine Yan couldn't refuse because of her mother's favor, but she couldn't leave the palace easily. So I asked my son Li Zhen to go see the situation first and help if he could. Since his mother has a destiny, Li Zhen should do his best to take care of it, so the day before yesterday he took a few guards to find the Yang family. When he saw that the poverty and helplessness of their mother and daughter was worse than he imagined, , Li Zhen was furious, and took people to Yang's husband's house, and cursed Yang's two stepsons. When they saw Prince Li Zhen's identity, these two people showed great respect. Afterwards, they nodded and agreed to whatever request Li Zhen made. However, as soon as Li Zhen left, they immediately went to ask for reinforcements. Usually, these two brothers are friends with the fifth brother, Li You, but this time they wanted to ask Li You to help. They even promised one of the Yang family's daughters, their sister, to Li You. As soon as Li You heard that she was extremely beautiful, he couldn't wait to come to her door with his people yesterday. Li Zhen happened to be there at that time. As soon as he saw his bastard fifth brother coming with Yang's two stepsons, he knew it was not good, but he also had a strong temper. She immediately started to fight with Li You, only to be punished by Li You himself. After all, Li Zhen was only ten years old, so how could she be the opponent of Li You who was almost an adult? Moreover, because Li Zhen did not open a mansion, she could not bring many guards. They were no match for the large number of people under Li You, so they were all beaten severely. Many of them are still unable to get up. After Li Zhen beat Li You, she originally wanted to take away the Yang family's daughter, the girl Li Zhen should call her aunt, but she didn't expect that the girl turned out to be a fierce woman and used a knife to kill her. The neck forced them to leave. Even though Yang's mother and daughter are now in dire straits, they are also from aristocratic backgrounds and have relatives like Concubine Yan. Even Li You can't afford to suffer if someone loses their life. However, Li You would not give up. He threw a few things to Yang and his daughter on the spot, saying that they were betrothal gifts and that he would come to welcome them tomorrow. "Oh, I understand what happened." Li Min gave Li Zhen a very meaningful look, and then said, "But you should ask your father or your mother and concubine for this kind of thing, why did you come to me? Did you?" Li Zhen was beaten yesterday, but he didn't look for anyone and only came to him, which made Li Min have to doubt his intentions. "Sixth Brother, how come you, a sensible person like you, ask such a confusing question?" Li Zhen said without anger, "Even if I tell my father, what will happen? At most, I will give Fifth Brother a lesson, and then we can do it again." I'll be detained for a few days, but how can I avenge this? BullyDo you want to forget it after that? How can anything be so cheap in this world? ," Hey, Li Min really didn't realize that this Li Zhen had such a strong desire for revenge at such a young age. He didn't tell his parents when he was bullied, but asked his sixth brother to help him take revenge. This is not true for a ten-year-old It's rare to see this in a little boy. "Sixth brother, I know you don't like fifth brother either, don't you want to take this opportunity to teach him a lesson?" Seeing Li Min's silence, Li Zhen finally couldn't hold it back and exposed his little thoughts. . "Hahaha~, eighth brother, your little calculation is really good, you have known for a long time that I don't have a good impression of Li You, so after being bullied, you wanted to use my sixth brother's hand to avenge you, right? "Li Min laughed loudly. During the last birthday party of his mother, Concubine Yang, many people saw Li You's rudeness, and the two brothers Li Ke and Li Min did not hide their anger towards Li You. . But Li Zhen is really smart. When he was bullied, he immediately thought of taking advantage of this and asked Li Min to help him. After being exposed by Li Min, Li Zhen was a little annoyed and asked impatiently: "Brother Six, you are so boring! Just one sentence, can you help my brothers?" "Help! Who among our brothers is following whom?" Li Min laughed and stepped forward, hugging Li Zhen's shoulders. Although Li Zhen wanted to use him for revenge, but thinking about it on the other hand, didn't he just use Li Zhen's incident to help him vent his anger? After all, last time Li You was not only disrespectful to his mother and concubine, but also rude to Xiao Wenxin. As a son and future husband, he could not swallow this tone no matter what, but he had never found the opportunity before. So there is nothing we can do about Li You for the time being, but now that Li Zhen is around, it is simply the most perfect excuse sent by God. Li Zhen was also overjoyed when she heard that Li Min agreed to help, and urged Li Min to prepare manpower quickly, because Li You said yesterday that he would go to the wedding today, and it was almost noon now, and he didn't know what was going on at Yang's place. ? Li Min is different from Li Zhen. He and Li You were both princes who founded the palace, and each had a thousand-strong palace guard. Li Min now had 500 people in the palace, and the other half worked as supervisors in the mines outside the city. But this is enough. After all, it was not a war, so there was no need to bring so many people. Li Min only selected two hundred strong elites. Under the leadership of Li Zhen, he mounted his horse and rushed towards the place where Yang lived. In front of a small courtyard in Qinrenfang, Chang'an City, a good show of bullies trying to steal a bride is currently being staged. A team of domestic servants and guards are smiling around the door. It looks like there are about a hundred people. People, and the leader in front is a boy of fifteen or sixteen years old. Although he looks good, he has a domineering and domineering look on his face, as if he doesn't care about everyone. Behind him is a pair of very imaginary-looking young people, but the one on the right is obviously bigger and has a bigger mouth. With a mustache. The expressions of the young people in the two years were exactly the same. While they were groveling to please the fierce young man in front of them, they were also yelling at the girl who was standing in front of the door. "You two beasts, get out of here if you don't bring someone with you, I tell you. Even if I die today, I will never commit myself to this King Yan!" The girl in front of the door held a knife on her neck, with beautiful phoenix eyes. Emitting endless anger. He touched the two young men who looked similar. This girl looks to be only twelve or thirteen years old. She has an extremely delicate oval-shaped face, long eyebrows and phoenix eyes, a small mouth and a beautiful nose. Coupled with her extremely white and tender skin, she looks beautiful and charming, especially her eyes, which look so beautiful when she is angry. His eyes were majestic, but when he smiled, he was so charming that he wanted to shed tears. As soon as he saw her, he couldn't help but want to hold her in his arms and feel sorry for her. The girl was wearing a somewhat shabby aqua-blue underskirt. Perhaps due to her early growth, her figure had already grown, and the underskirt also didn't fit well. It made the girl's somewhat precocious body look even more convex and smoky. tempting. "Second sister, my brother is also good for you. King Yan is His Majesty's beloved son, and he can be said to be a royal nobleman. If you enter King Yan's palace, not only will you be able to enjoy endless glory and wealth, but your mother and the others will also benefit from it. As an elder brother, I will have face when I go out in the future!" The young man with a mustache had just scolded him for a long time, but it had no effect at all, so he changed his method and started persuading him in a nice voice. "Hmph! You two are spineless, and you are the sons of the Duke after all. Now you are so shameless. Not only did you give your sister to someone as a concubine, but you even said that it was a good thing. Your father's face is so shameful to you two. This unfilial son is in disgrace!" After hearing what Mustache said, an old voice behind the door shouted loudly, and then a middle-aged woman walked out from inside. Although her clothes were equally shabby, she stood there looking There is an indescribable nobility, and one can tell at a glance that he is of extraordinary origin. Seeing the middle-aged woman come out, the young man on the left stepped forward.He pointed at her and said loudly: "Humph, old woman, you are finally willing to come out. Let me tell you that my second sister and I have already made an appointment for my second sister's marriage. She must get married today, whether she wants to get married or not!" "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Yesterday, I already paid a betrothal gift, and you two brothers have personally promised it. Are you still afraid that these girls will go to heaven?" The young man leading the charge is of course King Yan Li You. When he saw the girl at the door Although he was young, he was very charming in his movements. He had long been impatient with waiting. He waved to the person behind him and was ready to step forward to snatch them. "Stand back, all of you, stand down, or I will die in front of you!" The girl tightened the knife around her neck tightly, and shouted to Li You and others who came forward with red eyes, with a sharp The blade had cut through the skin, and a few drops of bright red blood flowed down the snow-white skin. Seeing the girl's crazy look, Li You and the others were also suffocated, but the bearded man reacted immediately and snorted coldly: "Second sister, His Highness just cared about you yesterday and couldn't bear to see you hurt, so he didn't use force. But if you still do this today, don¡¯t blame us for being rude." "What can you do if you're not polite? At worst, I die here today and you get nothing?" The girl looked determined and she seemed to have the will to die. Although the middle-aged woman next to her couldn't bear it, she also understood her daughter. With such a temper, if she was asked to be a concubine for the king of Yan who was worse than a beast in front of her, it would be better to die. "Hehe, it doesn't matter whether you die or not. Anyway, we promised His Highness that we would give him a girl as a concubine. If you die, at worst we will give you a beautiful girl to take your place." Mustache smiled cruelly and pointed at the courtyard. Behind the door, a little girl is peeking out with her little head. "Beast~, Mei Niang is only seven years old this year, and you are targeting her. Do you have any humanity at all?" After hearing Mustache's inhumane words, the middle-aged lady couldn't help but curse, no matter how much she said about herself. Their daughter is also their sister, but these two guys not only have no brother-sister relationship, they don't care about the life or death of their second daughter, and they also set their sights on the third daughter, who is only seven years old. This is no different from animals! When the girl with the knife heard what Mustache said, her face suddenly turned extremely pale. She turned to look at the little girl who was curled up in a ball due to fright, and then looked at her mother who was trembling with anger. The girl sighed in her heart. Just now Her toughness and stubbornness turned into weakness, and two clear tears fell from her fair and tender face, dripping on the horizontal knife on her neck. At the same time, she loosened her grip on the handle of the knife and let her father give it to her. Her sword fell to the ground on the stone steps. "Wu Yuanqing, Wu Yuanshuang, you win!" The girl closed her eyes tightly, her face was ashen, and her tone was even more calm and scary, "I, Wu Meiniang, can go with you, but from now on, you are not allowed to harass your mother and little sister! " {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 91 Beating up Li You Who would have thought that the bullied girl in front of her turned out to be the later empress Wu Zetian. The arrival of Li Min not only changed the historical trend of the Tang Dynasty, but also changed the original destiny of countless people. Wu Meiniang may have had the same relationship with her in the original history. Li You did not have any intersection, but in Li Min's history, not only did the fate of the two intersect, but the conflict caused by this intersection was also very intense. When brothers Wu Yuanqing and Wu Yuanshuang saw Wu Meiniang giving up her resistance, they seemed to have accepted their fate. They were immediately overjoyed, and Li You finally felt relieved. If such a charming and charming girl with character died in front of him, , that is a great regret in life! "Mei Niang~" Seeing her daughter's expression, the middle-aged woman cried out, tears on her face instantly wet her face. She knew her daughter's character. If it weren't for herself and her young sister, she would never agree to the other party even if she died. "Mother, there is no need to say anything. This may be my daughter's fate!" Wu Meiniang sighed in a calm voice, but when she spoke, a strong reluctance flashed in her eyes. She had always been conceited in her talent, appearance, and appearance. Although her father, the warrior Yan, was a merchant, he also received the title of Duke Ying for his merit, so his background was considered noble. Wu Meiniang actually had many fantasies about her marriage, but she never thought that one day she would She was actually forced to marry by her own brother, and even gave her to someone else as a concubine. The other party turned out to be Li You, the notorious King of Yan in Chang'an. If it weren't for her mother and little sister, she would not accept it even if she was arrogant by nature. . "Hehe, since you, second sister, are so practical, please invite me. His Highness Prince Yan's house is ready. Although it is just a concubine, His Highness Prince Yan will definitely not treat us badly for the sake of our brothers " Wu Yuanshuang came forward triumphantly and kept talking, but Wu Meiniang hated their brothers so much that she didn't even look at him. He raised his feet and walked towards the wedding team. Despite her young age, she is a very responsible and courageous woman. Since the other party caught her weakness, she no longer struggled needlessly, but she also secretly swore in her heart that if one day Li You and the Wu brothers fell into his hands, he must return the humiliation he suffered today a thousand times to them, let them taste the feeling of not being able to survive but not die, and then know their shitty fate with his own hands! "Second sister~" When he saw Wu Meiniang was about to walk to the carriage brought by Li You. The seven or eight-year-old girl in the yard didn't know where she got the courage. She suddenly ran out of the yard and shouted, with tears all over her pretty face, even though she was younger. But she saw everything that happened today, and she also knew that the second sister had to agree to commit herself to the bad guy King Yan in front of her because of herself. So when she saw that her second sister was about to walk into the tiger's mouth, she, who had always been timid, mustered up her courage and rushed out to do something. "Little sister, go back, you have nothing to do here!" Although the little sister was moved by her true feelings, Wu Meiniang still hardened her heart and ordered. "Hey, beautiful mother. Today is a good day for your second sister, so don't make any trouble. When you grow up in a few years, my eldest brother and I will naturally help you find a good husband." Wu Yuanshuang obviously didn't. Taking Wu Meiniang's words to heart, she was already thinking about how to use her youngest sister in exchange for a bigger bargaining chip. "Hmph! Don't be proud, Hachiro told me yesterday. He said he would find reinforcements, and he would definitely not let you go!" This little girl named Meiniang has always been cowardly, but I don't know where she got the courage at this time. , dared to talk back to Wu Wushuang, whom she had always been afraid of. "Hahaha~, you little girl is so naive. You still expect that loser Li Zhen?" Wu Meiniang's voice was clear, and everyone present heard her words, which made Li You laugh. Although he has always set his sights high, among the many princes, even the prince Li Chengqian does not look down upon him, let alone Li Zhen who is less than ten years old. When Wu Meiniang heard her little sister mention Li Zhen, a glimmer of hope flashed in her eyes, but this hope quickly turned dim. With her intelligence, she also saw that Li Zhen was too young and her strength was limited. She was killed by Li You yesterday. After being beaten so violently, he probably wouldn't dare show his face again today. But just before Li You's arrogant laughter fell, there was suddenly a "rumble" of horse hooves coming from a distance. Listening to this sound, it was obvious that it was not just one or two horses, and the sound of horse hooves was getting louder and louder. It was so loud that one could clearly hear the shouts of the riders on horseback. It seemed that they were coming towards them. Following the sound of horse hooves, everyone's eyes turned to the street corner in front. They saw a burst of dust suddenly blowing from the street corner only ten feet away. Then everyone felt that their eyes were darkened, and a group of knights with bright armor and full armor were carrying a strong wind. Rush towards them. Sitting on the two horses running at the front were two young men, one tall and one short. The short one was Li Zhen, whom both the Wu sisters knew. As for the tall boy next to him, who had red lips and white teeth and a face like a crown jade, sheBut I don¡¯t know him. Seeing the situation in the field, Li Zhen turned to Li Min and shouted: "Brother Six, it's all your fault. If it weren't for your poor riding skills, we would have arrived a long time ago. Look at my little aunt, she almost got killed." Got Li You¡¯s carriage.¡± Li Min had a dark look on his face. When he came on horseback, his poor riding skills hindered the entire team from running fast. Li Zhen had already scolded him more than once. When the guards who were close heard Li Zhen's words, they all snickered, which made Li Min even more embarrassed. "Li Min, how dare you help this kid Li Zhen against me?" As soon as he saw the person coming and the momentum of the knights behind them, Li You immediately guessed what was going on and pointed at Li angrily. Xin shouted loudly. "Fuck, who are you? I'm going to beat you today!" Seeing that Li You was still so arrogant at this time, Li Min was immediately furious. All the anger he had held back at the birthday banquet came out. It doesn't matter who the other person is, he will just scold him when he opens his mouth. On the other hand, Li Zhen next to her looked helplessly at the 250-year-old sixth brother. No matter what, Li You was still their brother. No matter how he opened his mouth, he could not just say "I". If you scold him like this, you are not the same as your father. Seniority? "Whatever you are doing in a daze, come to me and I will be beaten to death or crippled!" Li Min didn't stop. He waved his hand on the horse and sent people rushing forward. Today, these guards were very well prepared, except for the clothes they were wearing. Outside the armor, everyone also prepared a stick with a thick wrist, so as soon as they heard Li Min's order, they immediately rushed up and hit Li You's people on the head. The number of people Li You brought was not as large as that of Li Min, and the other party was still riding a horse. Therefore, facing the impact of Li Min and others, he had no power to fight back. As a result, he was immediately beaten to the point of crying for father and mother. After a while, there were already many guys lying on the ground with broken heads and bleeding blood. The remaining ones had fast legs and feet. Behind each of them were chased by several horses. The people who were chased were running around in chaos. The worst among them were the Wu brothers. Although they were of extraordinary origin, Li Zhen hated these two boys the most, so she specially ordered a small team of people to keep an eye on these two boys. Now the two have been captured by this team. People and horses surrounded them, and the people on the horses had all dismounted and were holding sticks to greet them. But Li You is the prince after all, so the people brought by Li Min did not dare to touch him no matter what. In the end, he was the only one left standing on Li You's side. However, others did not dare to touch Li You, but it did not mean that Li Min did not dare. At the last birthday party, Li Min had been holding back a lot of anger. Now that he has such a good opportunity, if he does not vent his anger, then Li Min will Min is no longer Li Min. "Hehe!" Li Xin laughed ferociously, clamped his horse's ribs with his legs, rushed in front of Li You in the blink of an eye, and then hit the opponent's back hard with the stick he held high. Although Li You needs to be taught a lesson, Li Min also knows that he must be measured in his attacks. It doesn't matter if he is injured, but if he is maimed or killed, he will be in misery. Li Min¡¯s stick fell down, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Li You dodged it in a flash, then reached out to grab the stick and pulled it hard. Li Min's riding skills were not very good to begin with, and Li You's strength was not small. As a result, he was suddenly pulled off the horse and fell to the ground with a 'plop' sound, sweeping away the dust on the ground. Smash it up, Lao Gao. Li Zhen, who was behind, remembered at this moment and shouted: "Brother Six, I forgot to tell you, Brother Five is very skilled, you must be careful!" Li Min's fall was not light, and he almost lost his breath. Fortunately, he had always been strong and did not wear heavy armor, so he could still bear it. However, when he heard Li Zhen's shouting, he felt angry. He cursed Li Zhen as a bastard, and he was pulled down before he remembered to remind him, what did he do and eat just now? But at this time, Li You had already rushed forward, raised his fist and hit Li Min on the face. After all, the other party not only disturbed his good deeds, but also did not give him any face, and beat up all the people he brought. , so I also hate Li Min in my heart, and I will show no mercy at all. Li Min, who was lying on the ground, quickly turned his head to avoid the opponent's fist, then reached out to grab Li You's arm, and at the same time, he kicked the opponent's calf with force. Li You stood unsteadily, his arm was pulled by Li Min again, and he fell to the ground for a while. Li Min didn't know much about martial arts, but he had a lot of experience in fighting. After discovering that Li You had practiced martial arts, he knew not to give the opponent a chance, so he used his hands and feet to pester the opponent. At the same time, as long as he got the chance, he would attack Li You. If you attack key parts such as the eyes, yin, and ribs, as long as you can hit them hard at once, you will definitely make the opponent lose their combat effectiveness instantly. The guards Li Min brought saw that the situation on his side was not good, and wanted to help but did not dare to come forward, so they could only worry on the side. But Li Zhen finally saw an opportunity at this time.Well, originally he was too weak to do these things, but now Li You and Li Min were entangled and no one could move. Li Zhen, a very vengeful boy, gave a bad smile and guarded him from the side. He grabbed the thickest wooden stick in his hand, rushed over and beat Li You violently. Li You was still arrogant at first, yelling at Li Min and Li Zhen who worked together to bully him. However, as Li Zhen became more and more ruthless, Li Min also freed up his hands and feet, punching and kicking him. After a while, In a short time, he was beaten by his two brothers until his mouth and nose started to bleed, and he no longer had the energy to curse. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 92: Your Highness, Mei Niang is here to help you! "Brother Six! Brother Six! Stop fighting!" As Li Min kicked Li You in the stomach, the other party immediately curled up on the ground like a prawn holding his stomach, but when he saw Li You still had a look in his eyes, With endless vicious resentment, Li Min was so angry that he stepped forward and wanted to kick him a few more times, but was hugged tightly by Li Zhen. Li Min's guards were also afraid that things would get worse, and when they saw Li Zhen turning to them With a wink, everyone immediately gathered around, trying to persuade Li Min while dragging Li You out like a dead dog. "Bah~, this bastard, he still dares to look at me like that. If he does it again next time, I will have to tear his bones apart!" Li Min was frightened with blood-streaked phlegm in his mouth, and said viciously. He said, whether it was the historical records of his previous life or his observations during this period, he found that Li You was a mad dog. Anyone who dared to offend him would immediately suffer his reckless revenge. For this kind of Li Min really wanted to kill this enemy on the spot once and for all, but he was Li Shimin's son just like himself. If he dared to do this, even if Li Shimin didn't want to kill him, the ministers in the court would definitely do it. Won't let him go. "What Sixth Brother said is that this guy is a bastard. He not only ruined the reputation of our royal family outside, but also often bullied us. Sixth Brother taught him a severe lesson today. If I come back to the palace and tell him, I will definitely make everyone All my brothers and sisters are indescribably grateful to you, Sixth Brother. You can help us younger brothers and sisters internally, and you can relieve our father's worries externally. Sixth Brother, you are a role model for our Tang Dynasty princes" Li Zhen said today. It was also very relieved, and the grievances of being beaten today were now gone. I respected and admired Li Min even more in my heart, and the compliments on my lips were like the water of the Yellow River, and it didn't cost anything anyway. "Your Highness, what should we do with the people like King Yan?" The guard came forward to ask for instructions. Except for a few clever guys who fled into the alleys, most of the people Li You brought were lying on the ground, and the worst among them was The only ones are the Wu brothers. Not only was their face swollen into a pig's head, but there was almost no good spot on their body, and no one knew who was responsible for it. Now both of them were stripped of their clothes, leaving only two pieces of crotch cloth to cover their shame. When Li Zhen saw the miserable situation of the Wu brothers, she suddenly felt bad. She stepped forward and ordered: "Except Li You, I will take off all the clothes of these people and throw them into the street!" The guard was stunned when he heard this. This method is really vicious. If this is really done, it is estimated that these people from Prince Yan's Mansion will never have the face to go out on the street. But he was Li Min's bodyguard after all, and he didn't leave after hearing Li Zhen's order. Instead, he looked up at Li Min, only to find that his own prince was carelessly holding Li Zhen's shoulders, laughing and cheering. Seeing this, the guard no longer hesitated and turned around to press Li Zhen's shoulder. Ordered to do it. "I, Madam Wu Yang, would like to pay my respects to your two highnesses and thank them for their help in rescuing them!" At this moment, Madam Yang walked up to Li Min and his brothers with her two daughters and bowed deeply. They were already desperate just now. Especially Wu Meiniang, who had already boarded the carriage with the thought of giving up herself to save her family, but she didn't expect that Li Zhen suddenly arrived, and brought so many helpers, and Li You and the others were rushed to pieces in the blink of an eye. Especially the young man who came with Li Zhen actually started fighting with Li You himself. Although his skills were not that good, with the help of Li Zhen, he finally beat Li Youya violently, which made people feel particularly relieved. And they all guessed it from Li Zhen's name to the boy. The other party must be the legendary sixth prince Li Min. "Old madam, please wake up. It is our royal misfortune that a scum like Li You has appeared. The old madam and the two young ladies were frightened. On behalf of our father, my eighth brother and I would like to first express our gratitude to the old madam and the two young ladies. This lady apologized!" Li Min was bold enough to represent Li Shimin without his consent. However, since the other party is Concubine Yan's cousin, she must be related to that boy Yan Bei, so whether he sees Li Zhen or Yan Bei's face, he must show all the superficial courtesy. "Your Highness is serious. It's all because of my late husband's two unfilial sons who deceived His Highness King Yan, and that's why he did such a stupid thing." This old lady Yang is very good at talking. She is not like Li Min. However, it is not the fault of the royal family directly, so all the blame can only be placed on Wu Yuanqing and Wu Yuanshuang. "Meiniang thanks Your Highness. If Your Highness hadn't rescued you today, the innocence of this little girl's life would have been destroyed in the hands of others!" Just as Li Min was about to say a few more polite words, Wu Meiniang, who was behind Yang, stepped forward and greeted him affectionately. As soon as he bowed, remembering the thrill just now, this little girl with a charming appearance and a strong and stubborn heart couldn't bear it anymore. Tears flowed down like pearls, which made people feel pity at the sight of her. Li Min actually noticed this charming but not vulgar, gorgeous but not seductive woman from the very beginning. As a man, his attention will always be involuntarily attracted by some beautiful things, especially beautiful ones.??My child, when he rushed in just now, he immediately saw this girl who was as beautiful as Xiao Wenxin. Different from Xiao Wenxin's elegant beauty, the girl in front of him had an intoxicating charm from her bones. Although she was still young, She is young, but the natural charm brought out in every move is unforgettable as soon as she sees her. "Mei Niang?" Although Li Min admired the girl's beauty very much, he was not so blinded by the beauty that he heard the name. He was stunned immediately when he heard the name. At the same time, he thought about the girl's mother just now. What do you call yourself 'Wu Yang'? In other words, her husband's family name is Wu, and the girl in front of her is naturally also named Wu. "You~youyour surname is Wu?" Li Min finally reacted and almost jumped up in shock. His eyes widened and he pointed at the girl in front of him with trembling hands, a look of shock and disbelief on his face. Although when he first crossed over, he had the idea of ??preventing Wu Meiniang from entering the palace, but later because there were too many things, he didn't think of how to deal with it, so he let it go temporarily, but he didn't expect it. Was it that he would actually meet the famous Wu Zetian in history under such circumstances? "Your Highness, my late husband is Duke Ying of the Tang Dynasty. Meiniang and the others will naturally take his surname. I dare to ask what's wrong with this?" Seeing Li Min's reaction, Mrs. Yang couldn't help but feel a little worried, thinking that her husband's family The surname Fan had some taboo on Li Min, so he took a step forward and asked cautiously. "Uh~, that's not true!" Li Min didn't know how to answer, so he could only say vaguely. At the same time, I was also hesitating in my heart. Should I take advantage of this opportunity and simply kill this little girl to solve this big trouble once and for all? However, considering the serious consequences of killing people in public, even he, the prince, probably couldn't bear it, so in the end he had to temporarily give up this very tempting idea. Although Li Min behaved a little strangely, the other party saved his family after all. Yang quickly let Li Min and others into the yard to rest for a while. Li Min originally wanted to capture Li Zhen and question him. Why didn't he tell him earlier? Are they the wives and daughters of Ying Guogong¡¯s warrior Yan? If he could have known their origins earlier, he would not have rushed to help so recklessly. If Wu Meiniang was snatched away by that bastard Li You, although it would be a bit cruel to the Yang mother and daughter, it would be cruel to him. It's a good thing, after all, this way, Wu Meiniang is unlikely to enter the palace, and then she won't be named a talented person by the emperor's father, and she won't fall in love with that little bastard Li Zhi Thinking of the series of effects that this incident might have on him, Li Min felt remorseful and wanted to stamp his feet and beat his chest. He was even more angry at Li Zhen's negligence. He glanced at him and wanted to pull this kid over and take care of him. A lesson. But what he didn't expect was that Li Zhen, who was by his side just now, had disappeared. When he turned around again, he found that this kid was circling around the Wu sisters, especially the little girl named Meiniang. The girl is even more attentive. Li Min looked at the mean smile on this kid's face and immediately understood what was going on. He was so angry that he cursed in his heart. No wonder why this kid was so active in helping him. Although he wanted to vent his anger for himself, he probably didn't think so. It's more for the little girl who hasn't even started growing yet. How old is this kid this year? Did the ancients start to go into heat so early? And the object of estrus is still a seven-year-old girl? Although from the perspective of Li Min's descendants, Li Zhen's puppy love was several years early, and the person he fell in love with was too young, but considering the precociousness of the ancients, this kind of thing does not seem so abrupt. After entering the yard, Li Min looked around and found that the small yard only had one main room and two side rooms. There was also some land for growing vegetables in the small yard, which was green and growing well, and there were a few hens. I led a group of chickens to eat next to the vegetable garden. There was still clothes hanging to dry on the bamboo pole above the vegetable garden. There was a big tree in the yard, and under the tree there was a crudely made stone table and benches. Yang awkwardly invited Li Min to sit down beside the stone table. At this moment, Wu Meiniang walked up to Li Min with a basin of water, glanced at him, and said with a shy smile in her eyes: "Your Highness, please freshen up first!" Li Min had been fighting with Li You for a long time just now. Not only was his body covered in dirt and mud, but his face was also black and white. The bun that Wen'er had carefully tied up for him in the morning had become messy, with strands here and there. It's like a grass nest. Li Min was so shocked by Wu Meiniang's identity just now that he didn't pay attention at all. Now that she reminded him, he realized how embarrassed he looked. But Li Min didn't feel embarrassed. Seeing that the outer robe was really dirty and wrinkled, he laughed and simply took it off, wearing only the middle coat underneath and washed his face. But there was nothing he could do about his hair. Come to Datang After so many days, he never learned how to tie his hair, so he could only gather it and pin it with a hairpin. ?Looking at Li Min¡¯s carelessnessLooking embarrassed, Wu Meiniang covered her mouth and snickered, then stepped forward very generously and said: "Your Highness, how can you tie your hair like this? Let Meiniang help you!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 93 Big Trouble at Hand Hearing Wu Meiniang's words, Li Min was stunned. Although the Tang Dynasty was open-minded, it seemed inappropriate when the two met for the first time and a young girl tied up the hair of a boy of his own age. But looking at Fang Yanxiao and Yan Yan's clear eyes, Li Min felt that he seemed to be thinking too much, so he nodded and said, "Okay, then there's Lao Meiniang!" Wu Meiniang didn't think there was anything wrong. She had also heard of Li Liulang's name and had heard many rumors about Li Min. But when they met today, she realized that he was not at all like the mysterious and talented person in the legend. The young man, on the other hand, behaved a bit clumsily. When fighting with Li You, he was able to let the opponent pull him off the horse. After that, he fought with the opponent in an unprincipal manner. Although with the help of Li Zhen He gave the other party a good beating, but he himself was in an extremely awkward state, and couldn't even tie his hair. He was so stupid and cute, but this was a bit similar to the beautiful third sister next to him, who even had to help comb her hair. When Wu Meiniang saw that Li Min had agreed, she walked up to his back with gentle steps. She first took off the hairpin and golden ring that bound Li Min's hair, gently scattered his hair, and then took out a delicate comb from her arms. , straighten the messy hair, then carefully pull up the bun, tie it with a gold ring and secure it with a hairpin. Li Min felt the movements of Wu Meiniang behind him, and couldn't help but feel something strange in his heart. This was the empress Wu Zetian of the first generation. She was actually like that little girl Wen'er, combing her hair with those jade hands that would take over the world. It¡¯s a small thing, this feeling is very strange, it seems a little satisfied, and it seems to have the pleasure of conquering. Maybe it would be a good idea to make this future queen a little maid. Li Min was suddenly startled by the thoughts that came out of his heart. "Your Highness, the comb is done!" At this moment, Wu Meiniang put the comb in her arms and said with a smile. Yang next to her looked at Li Min carefully. He also smiled and praised: "Everyone says that His Royal Highness, Prince Liang, is handsome, handsome, and mighty. Today, when I see him, he looks like a superman. The granddaughter of Duke Xiao is really lucky." Li Min was a little embarrassed to be praised by Yang. His appearance was a replica of his grandfather, Emperor Sui Yang, and there were quite a few people who knew about it, such as Xiao Yu, Cheng and his son, etc. It was for this reason that So few people praise his appearance. After all, praising him is equivalent to praising Yang Guang. It's never a good thing to let someone who cares hear it. At this moment, Li Zhen and the pretty girl came over one after another, sat down next to Li Min, took a sip of tea and said, "Brother Six, help me to the end. We beat Brother Five today." Dun, with his character, he will definitely come to attack my aunt, what do you think we should do about this?" Upon hearing Li Zhen's words, Yang and Wu Meiniang's faces darkened. They originally wanted to use Concubine Yan's power to get some living expenses for themselves, but they did not expect that they would cause such a disaster as Li You. Li Min and Although Li Zhen could help them for a while. But he can't help them for the rest of his life. If Li You comes again next time, Mei Niang will still not be able to escape the fate of becoming a concubine in Prince Yan's Mansion. "You don't have to worry about it, Your Highness, I we, mother and daughter, can hide at Shun Niang's place for a few days." Yang didn't want to owe others too much, so she thought for a while and finally said through gritted teeth. The Shun Niang she refers to refers to her eldest daughter Wu Shun, who is already married to someone else. However, her husband passed away the year before last and she was now living with a pair of young children. Life was extremely difficult, so they never bothered her. "Mom, how can that be done? Not to mention that it is not easy for the eldest sister to raise two children, and Wu Yuanqing and the others also know where the eldest sister lives. If we can't find us here, we will definitely think of the eldest sister, so we went there. You can bring the eldest sister and the two children into the mix." As soon as Yang finished speaking, Mei Niang immediately objected. How could Yang not know that what Mei Niang said was the truth, but there were no people in her natal family, and her husband Not to mention home, the world is so big that she has no place to go except her daughter. Li Zhen raised her head and looked at Yang, who was looking sad, and then at Wu Meiniang, who had a determined look on her face. She turned around and found that Li Min was glaring at her, his eyes full of threats, because based on Li Min's understanding of this boy, he had just When he asked that question, he already knew what Li Zhen had in mind. "Hehe~" Li Zhen didn't care about Li Min's threat, and said with a flattering smile, "This is easy to handle. Anyway, the place in Sixth Brother's house is very big, and it's not bad for your family of three to live in, and you It's safe at his place. I'm sorry that Li You doesn't dare to go wild in his house. I can also visit you from time to time!" When Li Zhen said the last sentence, she glanced at the little girl next to her with ulterior motives. Obviously, The last sentence was his true intention. In fact, Li Zhen is also a little helpless. He is not yet old enough to open a palace and is still living in the palace. So even if he wants to help Wu and his daughter, there is no place for them to live, so he has to go here first.I've been staying at my brother's house for a few days. Li Min was so angry, why didn¡¯t his brothers have a fuel-efficient lamp? Not to mention the elders Li Chengqian and Li Tai, even the younger ones Li Zhen and Li Zhi are extremely cunning. Just now they cried for help, but in the blink of an eye they sold themselves out. . "Brother Six, you have always been a role model for our brothers and the embodiment of benevolence and righteousness. You will definitely not refuse this small favor, right?" Looking at Li Min's expression of gritted teeth, Li Zhen still said with a smile. "Hehe, this little favor is nothing, of course Sixth Brother will help!" Li Min fiercely patted Li Zhen on the shoulder and said, after all the talk, how could he say not to help? But in my heart, I wanted to slap this kid into a pulp. Li Min didn't expect to meet Wu Meiniang here at all. He was just thinking about how to deal with this big trouble. He didn't expect that Li Zhen suddenly wanted to send Wu's mother and daughter to his house. In this way, he If you want to do something to Wu Meiniang secretly in the future, it will become inconvenient. After all, he is there, and he will be the first to explain anything if something goes wrong. "Isn't this~ maybe not good?" Although Li Min agreed, Yang was a little hesitant. After all, she was a noble lady. Although she was in ruins due to the bullying of the Wu brothers, if she just brought her two daughters to live with someone else, In the palace, it will inevitably make others despise the Duke Ying's palace who has lost power. "Mom, Your Highness is right. We really have no place to go now. Why not stay with Prince Liang for a few days. When this period of limelight passes, it will not be too late for us to move out." Wu Meiniang seemed very decisive. After weighing the current situation of their mother and daughter, unless they escaped from Chang'an City overnight, entering Prince Liang's Mansion for temporary refuge was their only way out. Ms. Yang didn¡¯t have any opinions to begin with. Wu Meiniang had always made the decision in the family. Now that her daughter had spoken, she no longer objected and agreed with a sigh. When Wu Meiniang saw her mother's promise, she stood up and bowed deeply to Li Min and said: "Your Highness has been so kind to you, and Meiniang has no way to repay you. If Your Highness comes to use Meiniang in the future, this little girl will definitely repay His Majesty's kindness even if she is shattered to pieces!" At the same time that the Wu family and their daughter decided to stay temporarily in Li Min's Prince Liang's Mansion, Li Shimin was sitting behind a desk in the Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace correcting memorials. Next to him, there was a beauty in palace clothes making tea. Judging from her accessories and clothes, it should be Like Concubine Yang, she is one of the four concubines. "Your Majesty, you have been correcting for more than an hour. It's not too late to stop and take a rest. It's not too late to have a cup of tea and start correcting again!" The beauty in palace clothes served the cooked tea and gently sat next to Li Shimin and said. "Oh, my concubine is still considerate. I'm really a little tired." After hearing this, Li Shimin raised his head and smiled at the beauty in palace clothes. He stretched out his hand to rub his temples, then picked up the tea cup and drank it all in one gulp, and praised: "Okay. Tea, although this tea was given to Concubine Yang by Liu Lang, among my harem, if we talk about the highest level of tea art, of course it is you, Concubine Yan!" This beauty in royal attire is Li Zhen's mother, the daughter of Yan Bei. My aunt, Concubine Yan. Seeing Li Shimin drinking the tea he had carefully prepared in one gulp like a cow drinking, and hearing Li Shimin's absent-minded compliment, Concubine Yan showed a helpless smile on her face. According to Li Shimin's drinking method, if she could taste this tea What's the weird feeling about being pregnant? "Your Majesty, I went to see Sister Changsun today and found that she is in great spirits and can even walk for a while with the support of others. It is estimated that by the Chinese New Year, her body will be back to its original state." Although Li Shimin was dissatisfied with his perfunctory , but Concubine Yan also knew that Li Shimin was busy with government affairs today and was not in the mood to drink tea at all, so she told about today's visit to the eldest grandson, hoping to make Li Shimin happy. "Well, Sun Simiao is indeed one of the few great masters in the world. Not only did he cure the queen's illness, but even Si Zi, who had always been weak, improved a lot under his care. He has not been sick for many days in a row. ." Sure enough, when it was mentioned that Queen Changsun's condition had improved, Li Shimin immediately became interested. Not only did he praise Sun Simiao, but he also remembered that his beloved Sizi had become much stronger, and he was in a very happy mood. Speaking of Sizi, of course Concubine Yan praised Li Shimin a few times, and then suddenly changed the subject and mentioned it casually: "Your Majesty, when I was chatting with Sister Changsun today, I mentioned that I have a cousin who is not only tall but also tall. She has a beautiful country and a beautiful country. What¡¯s more rare is that she is talented and has excellent calligraphy. Sister Zhangsun wants me to ask His Majesty what he wants. If His Majesty likes it, will he call her into the palace to serve His Majesty?" "Oh? Since it was recommended by my beloved concubine, I think she must be a rare woman." Li Shimin didn't think much about it. It was a very common thing for concubines in the harem to recommend relatives or women from the clan to enter the palace, and Empress Changsun also agreed. Of course he would not object. But Li Shimin suddenly? He frowned, thought for a while, and then said: "But now is Rokuro's wedding soon, and the New Year is only a few months away. Political affairs must be more complicated, and I am not in the mood. Let's wait until after the New Year. Let¡¯s hire her into the palace!¡± Li Shimin and Concubine Yan didn't know that an unintentional decision by them had put the Li family in a very dangerous situation, and because of their decision today, Li Min was forced to a point of no return. in the situation. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 94 Li Shimin appears again When Wu's mother and daughter moved into Prince Liang's Mansion, Li Min arranged a courtyard for them in the northwest corner of the palace. Of course, it was much larger than the courtyard they originally lived in. It was divided into two courtyards, front and rear, east and west wing rooms, living rooms, and living rooms in the front and rear yards. The upper room and other items are all provided. Li Min also sent several maids and servants to serve, and the food is also delivered according to his own specifications. It can be said that he takes very good care of it. ././ Early the next morning, before Li Min got up, Li Zhi, Si Zi, Qing He, and Gao Yang broke into his bedroom. After the last time he ate at Li Min's place, these little guys became addicted to it. , I would come to Li Min's place every now and then, and every time I would eat my stomach full before I would go back. But what is different this time is that Li Zhen also came with them, and before seeing Li Min and saying a few words, he immediately asked someone to take him to see the Wu family and her daughter. Li Min thought he was in a hurry I was going to go play with that pretty girl, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Speaking of Li Zhen and that little girl, Li Min actually thought too much. The relationship between the two of them was far from reaching the level of puppy love that Li Min imagined. At most, they were childhood sweethearts, at least that little girl. Meiniang definitely has no other complicated thoughts. As for Li Zhen, who is too precocious and sinister, no one knows if he has other thoughts. "Sixth brother, Sizi wants to eat braised wild boar today!" Sizi jumped onto Li Min's bed with his shoes on and pulled Li Min's quilt. Gao Yang helped Sizi pull it together. Li Zhi and Qinghe were obviously a little agitated. Steady, he sat aside and watched them with a smile. The wild boar meat in Si Zi's mouth is actually pork. After they tasted it last time, they immediately fell in love with it, so they always clamor to eat it every time they come. However, as princes and princesses, eating pork is really a waste, Li Min He was also afraid that Li Shimin would know about it, so he strictly ordered Si Zi and Li Zhi. From now on, pork will always be called wild boar, and anyone who asks will tell you so. After all, wild boars are different from domestic pigs. If wild boars are ferocious, they are no worse than tigers and wolves, and are even more difficult to hunt than tigers and wolves. Therefore, they are considered a very high-end prey. Of course, wild boar is also a very rare delicacy. It is natural for them to eat wild boar. There is no problem. "Sizi, it's still early for lunch. Please let Brother Six sleep a little longer!" Li Min covered his head with the quilt and said helplessly and even in a pleading tone. This little girl likes to cling to him the most. Every time she comes, Li Min wants to play with her. The three-year-old child is extremely energetic. He didn't know what it meant to be tired while playing, so every time Si Zi came over, Li Min felt as if his body would fall apart at any moment. "Brother Six~, get up quickly. You promised me to make a fun toy last time, but I've been waiting for many days." Sizi ignored Li Min's plea and tried hard to pull the quilt off Li Min's head. , the little face turned red from exerting too much effort. Just some time ago, Li Min was so entangled by her that he had no choice but to do anything. So I wanted to make a toy to distract her. This matter was forgotten after Li Min ordered it. Unexpectedly, Si Zi remembered it so clearly. Li Min immediately lamented in his heart. He couldn't sleep this night, so he had no choice but to get up. Wen'er and Hua'er, who were snickering next to him, looked at Li Min. He hurriedly stepped forward to help him freshen up. As for Wang Xijun, there were more and more things going on with the Carboniferous Industry Association, and Li Min was one of the deacons, so there were more things going on. However, he was too lazy to deal with it. Unexpectedly, Wang Xijun volunteered and asked to help him handle these matters. Li Min was free, so he left all the affairs of the Carboniferous Industry Association to her. Wang Xijun also did a good job during this period and has been recognized by Li Min. He is probably busy in her study now. After Li Min finished grooming, at Si Zi's urging, he asked someone to go to the workshop in the palace to inquire. Unexpectedly, someone in the workshop reported that the toys he ordered for the princess had been made long ago, and even Even the things he ordered for himself were ready, but because the palace had to prepare for his wedding recently, Li Min didn't take the initiative to ask about it, so no one in the workshop reported it. Li Min was overjoyed when he heard that. He was not surprised that Si Zi's toy was made. After all, the little thing had no technical content, but the thing he asked to make was different. It required a lot of workmanship, materials and even structure. Gao, Li Min suddenly came up with the idea when he was thinking of a toy for Sizi. Moreover, he only told the craftsmen about the general structure and requirements, and did not raise much hope. I thought that the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty actually made it. At that moment, Li Min immediately took Si Zi and the others to his martial arts arena. The things had been brought there by the craftsmen. As soon as they arrived there, Li Min immediately saw the thing he wanted, although the appearance was different from that of later generations. It was big, but at least he could recognize what it was at a glance. Li Min walked up with excitement on his face and twisted the handlebar. Well, it was not very flexible. Then he squatted down and turned the pedals. It was a bit laborious, but the two wheels were well made, although they were made of wood. Yes, butThere is a layer of gum wrapped around the outer edge of the wheel. It is still very elastic when touched. The size of the wheel is also similar to that of later generations. The bicycle chain is the most creative thing to do. It is made of extremely flexible animal tendon keys, and there are small protrusions on the inside. The sprocket is a bit thick, and the edges are concave inward to fix the chain. Moreover, there are small dimples on the depression, which just correspond to the protrusions on the chain, which looks very clever. Yes, the thing in front of Li Min is a bicycle. Except for the triangular frame of the body and some key parts, which are made of iron, most of the other parts are made of wood. At that time, when Li Min thought of making toys for Sizi, he suddenly thought of bicycles. Although this thing only appeared more than a thousand years later, the technology is not complicated. The most important thing is the problem of people's concepts. After all, for people who have never For the ancients who have seen bicycles, it must be very difficult to believe that a person can ride steadily on two parallel wheels and run very fast without falling to both sides? Thinking of the comfort that future generations would have when riding a bicycle, Li Min also had a whim, so he explained the structure of each part of the bicycle to the craftsmen and asked them to study it. If they can build it, it doesn't matter if the technology is not up to it. Anyway, He only intends to be a plaything. "Brother Liu, is this the toy you want to give me?" Sizi looked at this toy that was a bit big for her, and asked with a puzzled look on her face. This seems to be a car, but why are there only two of them? Wheels, and the wheels were taller than her height? Li Zhi and Qinghe also looked at this 'strange' car curiously, wondering how to use it? "Hehe. Of course this is not for Sizi, your toys are over there!" Li Min said and pointed behind him. There was a three-wheeled stroller that was often played by children in later generations. This kind of stroller has no technical content at all. , the pedals are fixed on the big wheel in the front, and there are two small ones in the back. Add a seat on top, and a baby carriage is ready. Sizi walked to the front of the stroller and spun around a few times. He couldn't figure out how to play with this toy. Although Li Min really wanted to try out the performance of the Datang version of the bicycle, he also knew that if he didn't get the Sizi first, he wouldn't even think about playing it himself. So he walked to Si Zi. Put her on the stroller, then teach her to put her feet on the front pedals, and let her pedal hard with her feet alternately. At first, Sizi was a little unskilled, but as she gradually got used to it, her feet were pedaling faster and faster, and the stroller was also spinning around on the martial arts field under her control. ¡°Giggle~, Brother Six, this toy is so fun!¡± Sizi became more and more excited as he rode. Her clear laughter filled the whole place. Li Zhi, Qinghe, and Gao Yang were also very surprised at first. They ran behind Sizi for a while, fearing that she would accidentally fall. However, seeing that Sizi was riding very steadily, they were relieved. Come. "Brother Six. What's the name of this toy? It looks so fun! Can the craftsmen make it bigger and give one to each of us?" Li Min saw Si Zi's happy look and wanted to try it. , but the car is tailor-made for Sizi. They were too tall to ride on them, so they jumped up to Li Min and said with a flattering expression. Qinghe and Gao Yang are also playful girls. After hearing what Li Zhi said, he also looked at Li Min with eyes like little stars. "Tch~, this thing is called a stroller, and it is specially designed for children as big as Sizi to play with. Of course we want to play with the bicycle." Li Min pointed at the bicycle and said with contempt. "So this strange car is called a bicycle!" Li Zhi walked up to the bicycle, looked at it a few times again, then patted the seat and asked with a confused look: "Brother Six, why does this bicycle only have two wheels? If a person rides on it, If it does, it will definitely fall!" Although Li Zhi was young, he also made empirical mistakes. In fact, not only him, but also Qinghe and Gao Yang nodded in agreement when they heard Li Zhi's words. After all, when they thought about it, one person could not do it anyway. Balanced on two wheels in parallel. Li Min knew they would ask this question, but if he was asked to explain this question, he really couldn't answer it because it involved a somewhat complicated physical principle. But it doesn't matter if he can't answer. Facts speak louder than words. Li Min kicked off the supporting frame, raised his legs and sat on it. He stepped on the pedal with his right foot and pushed hard. The car rushed forward and started immediately. Not to mention, Li Xin pedaled a few times and found that although this bike was much heavier than the bicycles in his previous life, it was still within a tolerable range. The handlebars were not very flexible, and it took a while to get used to it. The edges of the wheels It's coated with a thick layer of gum, and the martial arts arena is very flat, so it's not very bumpy when riding. I saw that Li Min was really riding the bike, and it seemed to be very stable. He controlled the handlebars with both hands and turned around, looking like a flexible swimming fish, with gusts of breeze blowing from them from time to time. Flying by. Li Zhi, Qinghe, and Gao Yang were surprised and confused.Excited, they all shouted loudly: "Brother Six~Brother Six~, come down quickly and let me try" Li Min hadn't ridden a bicycle for a long time. He was riding so happily that he didn't stop anywhere, so he pretended not to have heard what Li Zhi and the other three said, and as soon as the bicycle turned around, he rode far away and started playing by himself. The three of them were all very angry and loudly accused Li Min of not having the grace of an elder brother. After Li Min had finished playing, Sizi over there was tired of riding her own stroller. Seeing that Li Min's bicycle was much faster than hers, she wanted to play even though she was noisy. However, her calves were short, so it was enough for her to sit on the seat. He didn't have any pedals, but Li Min had an idea. He asked Li Zhi to carry Sizi into the back seat, let her grab her clothes, and then rode her around in circles, making the little girl scream with joy. Li Min was worried that she would get carried away in excitement and fall, so she quickly supported him with her left hand and held the handlebar with one hand. Just when Li Min and the others were having fun, suddenly someone next to the martial arts arena shouted angrily: "Damn it, why don't you put Si Zi down for me!" ¡°Li Shimin is certainly the only person in the world who dares to call himself ¡®I¡¯ and who dares to yell at Li Min like this. Today, he deliberately put down his political affairs and came to Li Min's place. He entered the palace and asked a servant, saying that Li Min's brothers and sisters were at the martial arts field. Li Shimin didn't let anyone inform him, so he came with his guards. Unexpectedly, as soon as I arrived here, I saw Li Min riding a two-wheeled strange car very fast. Si Zi in the back seat was twisting around excitedly, which made people worry that she would fall off the car. , and the strange car with two wheels didn't look very reliable, so Li Shimin just shouted. When Li Min heard Li Shimin's voice, he was so frightened that he almost fell out of the car. He thought to himself, why is his father always so elusive? He hurriedly turned the car in a circle and stopped in front of Li Shimin. When he jumped out of the car, he also hugged Sizi out. Si Zi¡¯s face is now flushed with excitement. But when he saw his father's gloomy expression, he immediately smiled and called out sweetly: "Father~, Brother Six's bike is so fun. Si Zi is very happy today!" After saying that, he opened his arms and said, Let Li Min send her to Li Shimin, and then throw her into his arms and act like a baby. "Haha, it's a good thing to have fun, but you must also pay attention to safety!" Seeing his daughter's smiling face, Li Shimin could not be angry with Si Zi, so he warned softly. However, he was not so polite to Li Min. He raised his head and glared at him, and then scolded: "Liu Lang. Si Zi is young and ignorant, but as an elder brother, you still lead her to play with such dangerous things. If What should I do if I fall?¡± Li Min felt really aggrieved. He had ridden a bicycle for several years in his previous life, and his skills were not something he could boast about. How could he fall? However, I only dared to think about these words in my heart, but I still wanted to say: "My father is teaching me that my son was reckless for a while." At this time, Li Zhi, Qinghe, and Gao Yang also rushed over and saluted Li Shimin together. "Well, get up!" Li Shimin said with a wave of his hand. Although he was still a little angry with Li Min, he didn't want to scold Li Min too much in front of Li Zhi and the others. To prevent him from being embarrassed in front of his younger brothers and sisters. Li Shimin held Si Zi and circled the bicycle, and then asked Li Min with some confusion: "Liu Lang, what is the name of this strange bicycle? Why did I just see that I was riding very fast on it, but it didn't fall down?" Another one, Li Min was a little helpless and had no choice but to introduce the bicycle to Li Shimin, and then said: "Father, don't forget that the bicycle only has two wheels, but as long as you master the skills, you will never fall to both sides. " "Oh? This is quite interesting!" Li Shimin couldn't help but feel a little itchy when he thought of how Li Min was flying with Sizi just now. He told Li Min enthusiastically, "Liu Lang, I wonder if this thing is easy to learn." Try it?" ¡°Father, it¡¯s not hard to learn how to ride a bicycle. It¡¯s just that practice makes perfect, but it does take some time!¡± Li Min answered honestly. He knew that with the emperor's father's character, he would definitely want to try it himself. However, it is not difficult to learn a bicycle. As long as there are no physical defects, most people can learn it in a few days. If they are adults and have good physical coordination, If you have a strong temperament, you can probably learn it in just half a day. Hearing that there was no difficulty, Li Shimin was more interested. What was he afraid of spending time on? He just came out to relax today anyway. Thinking of this, he put Sizi down, and then rode on the bike under Li Min's guidance. Li Min pushed Li Shimin from behind for a while, letting him find the feeling first, and then asked him to ride slowly, with him behind. Hold on. It has to be said that as an adult, Li Shimin, who has been practicing martial arts since childhood, has excellent physical fitness. He quickly mastered his balance. When Li Min stuck out his tongue from behind from exhaustion, Li Shimin finally I have learned it. Although the ride is not as stable as Li Min's, at least I don't have to worry about falling. "Eh~, haha""Haha~" Li Shimin rode a few laps and couldn't help laughing proudly. Although this bicycle is not as fast as a horse, as long as the ground is flat, it will be less bumpy than a horse. The direction is completely controlled by yourself, and you can go wherever you want. It is much simpler than controlling a horse, so it is also a very good transportation tool. "Sizi, come and sit behind your father. I'll take you for a few laps!" Li Shimin got excited about riding. Thinking of Li Min's appearance just now, he immediately stopped and shouted to Sizi. Sizi hadn't had enough fun just now. As soon as he heard that his father was going to take him, he cheered and ran over. Seeing the emperor's father driving the Sizi around happily, Li Min was slandering in his heart, thinking that your driving skills as a father are not as good as my driving skills as an elder brother. Why did I bring the Sizi just now? You are about to be punished, but you yourself have no sense of responsibility? Qinghe and Gao Yang waited for a while, and both clamored to let Li Shimin take them to play. After all, they were both his daughters. Li Shimin couldn't be too partial, so he had to take turns driving them around the field a few times. When Li Shimin got tired of playing, Li Zhi begged Li Min to teach him how to ride a bicycle. However, he was young and his physical coordination was not very good. After learning for a long time, he failed to learn how to ride a bicycle, but he fell down several times. However, he was a boy, and Li Shimin didn't feel sorry for him. When he saw Li Zhi fall, he laughed with Sizi Gao Yang and the others, without looking like a father at all. Just when the father and son were having fun, suddenly one of Li Shimin's guards ran over and crawled to the ground. He shouted to Li Shimin and Li Min with a look of fear: "Your Majesty, something bad has happened. The King of Yan has launched an army." Rebellion!" (Your support on this site is my biggest motivation.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 95 The sad two hundred and five What? "Li Shimin and Li Min were both stunned. This news came too suddenly. They had no psychological preparation at all, especially Li Shimin. Li You was his biological son. Suddenly he rebelled without any warning? This He couldn't accept it for a while. ¡°What¡¯s going on, tell me clearly!¡± Although it¡¯s emotionally unacceptable, what has Li Shimin never experienced in his life? His nerves had long been tempered to be extremely tough, so he asked sharply at the moment. "Your Majesty, thousands of soldiers from Prince Yan's Mansion suddenly surrounded Prince Liang's Mansion just now. They were armed with swords and guns and were full of rage. Seeing this, my subordinates had people close the door tightly. I came here to ask Your Majesty to make a decision!" The guard said with a face. He was still a little panicked. It wasn't that he was worried about his own safety, but when Li Shimin came to Li Min's place today, he didn't bring many guards at all. If something happened to Li Shimin, these guards would definitely die. blame. "How dare you, Shuzi?" Li Shimin was furious. What could be worthy of Li You leading so many people to surround Prince Liang's Mansion? Moreover, he happened to come to Li Min when he happened to be there. This was not clearly aimed at his father, the emperor. ? In the past, he only thought that Li You, his son, was domineering and unyielding, but he never thought that one day he would rebel. This was simply digging into the heart of his father! Seeing Li Shimin's angry look, Li Xuan shrank back with a guilty conscience. At the same time, he felt extremely sympathetic to classmate Li You. There are many 250 people in this world, and there are also many people with bad luck, but people like him are 250 lucky. This guy is so bad, but it's really hard to find. Li Min felt something was wrong when he heard the guard's report just now. Even if Li You had no brains, he would never do such a thing as rebelling in Chang'an City. It must be because he and Li Zhen were beaten violently yesterday, and he couldn't swallow the breath in his heart, so he specially brought someone to take revenge on him today. However, he didn't expect that Li Shimin happened to be here with him. When the guards in the palace saw Li You bring him, He looked murderous. Thinking that he was going to rebel, he hurriedly came to report the news. However, Li Shimin was heartbroken and furious, and lost his mind, without considering the rationality of this matter at all. Outside the gate of Prince Liang's Mansion, Li You was riding on a horse with a cross sword in his hand and a gnashing expression on his face. Behind him were all the guards of Prince Yan's Mansion. Yesterday, he brought few people with him and was caught off guard by Li Min. Even he himself was beaten by Li Min and Li Zhen until his mouth and nose bled. Afterwards, Li Zhen had his men stripped naked and thrown onto the road, which completely disgraced the Yan Palace. Li You has always had a retaliatory character, how could he bear this tone? Today I am getting even more angry as I think about it. In the end, Li You's brain got hot and he just ignored it and gathered the personal guards of the palace, rushed to Li Min's palace and prepared to do something reckless. After all, he was also Li Shimin's son. The two sons were fighting. Although leading troops to attack the palace was a bit excessive, but The worst case scenario was that he would be severely punished and then driven out of Chang'an to take office elsewhere. He was tired of staying in Chang'an anyway. I was just thinking of taking a break outside, and when I got there, no one would dare to care about him, the King of Yan. Then he could do whatever he wanted. Wouldn't it be more enjoyable than being angry in Chang'an? It was with this thought in mind that Li You took the risk today. Seeing that the gate of Prince Liang's Mansion was tightly closed, and there were guards in the palace waiting with bows and arrows on the wall, he felt even more angry. He stepped forward on horseback and shouted loudly: "Guards in the palace, listen, I am His Highness King Yan of the Tang Dynasty. Hurry and give me Shall I open the door?" There are many guards on the wall who participated in yesterday's fight. They all understand the purpose of Li You coming today and know that if he is allowed to lead people into the house. Not only did His Royal Highness Prince Liang and the servants in the mansion suffer, but their guards were also unable to escape. Therefore, after hearing Li You's words, not only were they unmoved, but some of the bold ones even yelled and cursed. When Li You saw this situation, he became even more angry. You have forced me to do this. Thinking of this, Li You raised his right hand and shouted an order: "The royal guards will obey the order and attack Prince Liang's Mansion at all costs. Be the first to rush." Anyone who enters the palace will be rewarded with hundreds of dollars!" Although the reward given by Li You was very high, the guards of Prince Yan's Palace did not react too excitedly and ran a little lazily. In fact, the guards of Prince Yan's Mansion were also helpless. They all knew that attacking the Prince's Mansion was a serious crime, and no amount of reward could offset the subsequent punishment. However, there was no other way. Who would let them deal with such a two hundred and fifty prince? "Your Highness, wait!" Just as Li You gave the order, someone shouted from the top of Prince Liang's wall, and then a big man wearing a helmet poked his head out from the top of the wall and said seriously, "Your Highness, this is Prince Liang's Mansion. , although you are the King of Yan, I am afraid that you cannot afford to bear the charge of leading troops to attack the palace, so I hope that His Highness will take back your life!" Hearing the big man¡¯s shouting, the guards of Prince Yan¡¯s Mansion, who had no fighting spirit, immediately stopped. This big man was one of the officers of the Liang Prince's Palace. His name was Yu Wenbiao. Li Min used to work in the mines.?I saw him there, but this month it happened to be his turn to guard the palace. The guard of Prince Liang who beat Li You yesterday was also led by him. When Yu Wenbiao spoke, although his face looked very serious, there was a trace of incompatible joking in his eyes. As soon as Li Shimin arrived at the palace, his Dianjun, who was responsible for guarding, immediately received orders from Taizong's personal guards and strengthened the guards of the palace as usual. Even he, the Dianjun, had to personally lead the patrol. However, these actions are generally just for show. After all, this is the capital of the Tang Dynasty, and it is within the palace. Where can there be any danger? What Yu Wenbiao didn¡¯t expect was that Li You would choose to bring someone to take revenge at this time? Thinking of the panicked expression of Taizong's personal guard just now when he went to report the news to His Majesty Taizong, he could guess with his toes that the other party must have thought that Li You and his men were coming for His Majesty Taizong, and might even accuse Li Youan of treason. . "Hmph! What the hell are you doing, Prince Liang, why are you stopping? Charge me!" Li You saw that his personal guards stopped when they heard what the other party said, and immediately roared loudly. After hearing Li You's order again, the guards of Prince Yan's Mansion could only rush towards the front door of the Prince's Mansion again. "Fire the arrow!" Of course, Yu Wenbiao couldn't let the people from Prince Yan's Mansion attack the gate. After all, Li Shimin and Li Min were both in the mansion. If the other party rushed in and disturbed the Holy Master, although it would make Li You's crime more serious, However, it also seemed that he, the palace commander, was too incompetent. Upon hearing Lord Dianjun's order, the bodyguards of Prince Liang's Mansion loosened the half-stretched bow strings in their hands, and thousands of arrows were fired from the wall. The guards of Prince Yan's Mansion were also prepared, and their shield bearers immediately stepped forward to block the rain of arrows. The people also stopped obediently, shrank their heads and lowered their heads. Anyway, they were all wearing armor, and the personal guards of Prince Liang's Mansion also left some strength, so the arrows could not penetrate the armor at all, except for a few unlucky ones. Except for those who were shot in the gaps between their armors and were injured, most of the people were unharmed under the rain of arrows, and there were even a few brave ones who whispered and laughed. Seeing the tacit "attack and defense performance" of both sides, Li You's lungs almost exploded with anger. It is good that the royal guards are nominally under his command, but the food and salary of the personal guards are allocated separately by the Ministry of War, so the personal guards of each palace The guards actually belong to the Ministry of War, but they only have the responsibility of guarding the palace. It is also true that the princes do not have very strong control over the palace's soldiers, so Li You has no role in the deployment of his own soldiers. Although he is very angry, there is no way out. Unless he can bring a lot of extra income to the royal guards like Li Min, and make all the guards convinced of him, this situation will not happen. . Just when the guards of the two palaces were in a stalemate, suddenly the door of the palace opened with a bang, and a group of palace guards holding shields escorted Li Shimin out, while Li Min stood with a look of resentment on his face. By his side. "Everyone, stop it!" Li Shimin went out and saw the battle in front of him, and immediately shouted loudly, while Li Min seemed to be a little gloating about his misfortune. Just now, after the guards reported the news that Li You had brought about the siege of the palace, everyone advised Li Shimin to leave through the side door. However, Li Shimin had spent half his life in the military, how could he back down from such a small storm? Therefore, it is useless to persuade anyone to go to the front to see what is going on. Seeing this situation, Li Min weighed it in his mind and found that it would be better for him to tell the matter honestly, so he stopped Li Shimin. However, due to limited time, he could only briefly say that he had a conflict with Li You yesterday and today He should be coming for himself. Li Shimin was so angry when he heard that Li You rebelled just now. As a father, he felt angry and hurt. He didn't expect that it was a false alarm, but a fight caused by a fight between two sons. Although Li You This time he went too far, but he believed that Li Min was also responsible, so he ignored it and scolded Li Min first, and then brought people to stop Li You. The personal guards of Li Min's house had received the order. As soon as the gate was opened, they stopped shooting arrows immediately. However, Li You's people had been passively sabotaging their work. Just now they were just defending and didn't even bother to counterattack, so there was no such thing. The problem of not being able to stop. "FatherFather?" Li You, who was still angrily scolding his men for their ineffectiveness, suddenly saw Li Shimin coming out of the gate. He was immediately stunned with a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°You bastard~, why don¡¯t you get over here quickly?¡± Li Shimin angrily pointed at Li You and yelled. Li You was so frightened that his whole body trembled when he was yelled at. His body failed to maintain a good balance and he fell off the horse. However, he also knew that he was in big trouble and did not dare to stop at all. He rolled and crawled away. When he arrived in front of Li Shimin, he knelt down with a bang and said tremblingly: "My sonmy son Li You, see my father, long live my father, long live, long live!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 96 Give Li You another thumbs up "Humph! You actually still have me as your father in your eyes?" Li Shimin stepped forward angrily and kicked Li You, who was kneeling on the ground, to finally let out the sullenness in his heart, and then shouted loudly He ordered: "Come here, tie up this traitor and I will deal with it myself later!" The guards next to him agreed and immediately tied up Li You without mercy. At this time, the guards of Prince Yan's Mansion also reacted. They were so frightened that they hurriedly threw away the weapons in their hands, knelt down on the ground and shouted long live. . ././Although Li Shimin knew that these personal guards were helpless, he still had them disarmed and taken into custody, and then he took Li You to the main hall of Prince Liang's Mansion. "Brother Six, what's going on?" Li Zhen sneaked up to Li Min and asked softly. The people sent by Li Min finally caught him back from Wu's courtyard, but as soon as he entered the hall, he immediately saw Li You tied up and kneeling on the ground, while Li Min and Li Zhi stood On the side, father Li Shimin was sitting in the hall, with an angry look on his face and he didn't know what he was thinking. Li Min glared at Li Zhen. Just now, when the emperor's father scolded him when the boy was not here, there was no one to help him explain. However, he still said in a dissatisfied tone: "It's not because of what happened yesterday. Li You and his two hundred and fifty people I came to take revenge, but for some reason my father came to my place and we happened to bump into each other." "Ah~" Li Zhen was surprised and happy, "Then isn't our fifth brother miserable today?" "I don't know if he is miserable today, but I was scolded very badly by my father just now. If my father asks you about it later, don't forget to praise me a few more times and tell me all about my noble character and integrity yesterday. , let the father know how difficult it is to be a son" Li Min vented all the grievances he had just suffered, but unfortunately Li Zhen was confused. "Liu Lang, tell me, what's going on? What kind of conflict happened between you two brothers yesterday, and you actually had to fight each other?" Li Shimin calmed down. It took a while before he asked. Just now, Li Min only said that the two had a conflict yesterday, which led to Li You sending troops to attack his palace today, but he did not say what caused the conflict between the two. "Father, this matter is a bit complicated, and it also concerns the eighth brother, so I hope it is the eighth brother who will do the talking!" Li Min was scolded by Li Shimin just now, and he still had some resentment in his heart. Moreover, the Emperor¡¯s father was the first to think about this matter. He has already determined that both he and Li You are responsible, so even if what Li Min tells is true, Li Shimin will inevitably have some doubts. Li Zhen, a 'person who doesn't want to do it', is the most suitable person to tell the story. Li Zhen saw Li Min winking at her. He immediately understood and stepped forward and said: "Father, this matter had nothing to do with Sixth Brother. It was all because I was bullied by Fifth Brother and was so angry that I asked Sixth Brother for help. Unexpectedly, I ended up He was also involved" I have to say that although Li Zhen is young, his thinking is clear and his eloquence is even better. In a short time, he explained clearly the cause and effect of the whole incident, and also made special treatment of the image of himself and Li Min in the whole incident, highlighting the image of himself and Li Min as benevolent and righteous gentlemen. image, but deliberately belittled the image of fifth brother Li You. The whole thing was heard by Li Shimin. It turns out that first Li Zhen helped Wu's mother and daughter out of righteousness, and then she was bullied by the villain Li You. Then Li Min, who was unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness, took action, and the two brothers fought against Li You. After a arduous struggle. He finally defeated the opponent, but he didn't expect that Li You would not give up and led his men to kill Prince Liang's Mansion. Listen to what your son has to say. Li Shimin's face became increasingly gloomy, and although Li You, who was kneeling on the ground, wanted to refute, most of what Li Zhen said was true. He couldn't find anything to refute, so he could only look at Li Zhenhe with resentment. Li Min. "Okay, okay! This is my good son! You bully your younger brother, rob civilian girls, you" Li Shimin was furious, pointing at Li You, he wanted to curse a few words, but suddenly he felt discouraged. He was so disappointed with his son that he didn't want to say anything else. "Father, I made a mistake. I will never dare to do it again. Please forgive me this time!" Li You looked at Li Shimin's face and suddenly had a very bad feeling. Compared with the past mistakes, Li You The scolding that followed and the performance of his father in front of him really made him feel a sense of fear. "Come here! Send King Yan back to his house. No one is allowed to go out without my permission, and no one is allowed to visit." Li Shimin waved his hand and said feebly, his face showing an ugly look of defeat. . "Father! I am wrong! Father" Although it was just a solitary confinement on the surface, Li You's instinct told him that this time things would not be so easy to understand, so he struggled and shouted in panic, but Li Shimin seemed not to have heard it, with a sullen face and no expression at all. Li You was rapedAfter leaving the hall, looking at Li Shimin's gloomy face, none of the three Li Min brothers dared to speak first, and could only silently endure the pressure emanating from Li Shimin. After a while, I heard Li Shimin say quietly: "Liu Lang, what do you think we should do with your fifth brother?" Li Min was stunned when he heard this. He thought to himself, why did he, the emperor, ask himself first? Li Zhen and Li Zhi next to him were also his sons! "I would like to report to my father, I feel that although the fifth brother is a bit domineering, most of it is due to his youth and arrogance." Li Min thought of the pitiful way Li You begged just now, although he couldn't bear it, but he thought of this guy doing things regardless of the consequences. style, decided to give him another push, so as not to be distracted by this guy in the future, "So Erchen felt that if he could find an upright and strong person as his teacher, he should be able to correct his shortcomings." When Li Min talked about being upright and strong, what came to mind was the name of a person, which was Quan Wanji, the later chief historian of Prince Li You's palace. Historically, the reason why Li You rebelled was because he could not stand Quan Wanji's discipline. When he came up, he actually killed Quan Wanji. This was a big mistake. After all, Quan Wanji was assigned by Li Shimin to discipline him. His killing was simply an unforgivable crime. In the end, Li You thought about it and started a rebellion. , but the rebellion failed and he was sentenced to death. Therefore, Li Min's proposal seems to have no problem, but in fact, it does not have any good intentions. "Well, this is a feasible way." Li Shimin looked at Li Min with some relief. Although Li You disappointed him, he was very satisfied with Li Min's son. After all, Li You led troops to attack his Prince Liang's Mansion. However, he could still maintain a fair attitude toward Li You. This was what Li Shimin valued most. It's a pity that no matter how wise and powerful Li Shimin is, he can't be as prophetic as Li Min, let alone see the sinister intentions in Li Min's words. The two little guys, Li Zhen and Li Zhi, were each more eye-catching than the other. When they saw Li Shimin's expression improving, they also pretended to plead for Li You, pretending to be brothers and brothers. They didn't know whether Li Shimin heard it or not, but his expression slowly returned to normal. At this moment, Qinghe and Gao Yang came with Si Zi. What happened just now was obviously not suitable for the three of them to participate in, so they were sent to the inner house by Li Min and did not come out until the matter was settled. "Father, it's already past noon, and Sizi's stomach is almost starving." As soon as the little Sizi came in, he immediately threw himself into Li Shimin's arms and said coquettishly. Only then did Li Shimin realize that they had just been focusing on dealing with Li You's It's okay, now that noon has passed, even he feels empty in his stomach. No wonder Sizi also complains that he is hungry. "Father, please go and get lunch prepared right now!" Li Min stood up in a hurry and said. When he heard that Si Zi wanted to eat, he was immediately shocked. After Si Zi and the others arrived just now, he had already ordered the kitchen to cook braised pork and other dishes as requested by Si Zi and Qing He. But now Li Shimin is also here, so First of all, pork must not be brought up, otherwise he will be in misery! So I stood up and wanted to go to the kitchen to order a few changes of dishes. "Wait a minute!" Seeing Li Min turning around to leave, Li Shimin suddenly called out to Li Min, "Liu Lang, I heard that there is a lot of wild boar meat in your house. Si Zi comes to your place these days, almost every time Eat them all?" When Li Shimin said this, the admiration for Li Min disappeared without a trace on his face, replaced by a sneer. When Li Min heard what Li Shimin said, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Listening to the meaning of the emperor's father's words, he seemed to already know the little trick he was playing, but how did he know what Si Zi ate every time he came to his place? "Ahem~, Father, you have a lot of political affairs. Maybe you remember it wrong. How could Si Zi eat wild boar meat every time he comes here?" Li Min refused to admit it, insisting that there was something wrong with Li Shimin's memory. "Oh? Really?" The sneer on Li Shimin's face became even louder. He took out a few pieces of paper from his arms and threw them in front of Li Min, "I may remember it wrong, but someone must record what Sizi eats every day. , and then handed it over to Imperial Physician Sun for future inquiries. Are these records also wrong?" Li Min looked at the records on the ground, and a layer of cold sweat immediately appeared on his forehead. He could almost understand the written words now. On these records on the ground, there would be a wild meal every few days. Pork, and there is a note at the back, which records that it was eaten in Prince Liang's Mansion. Looking at these pieces of physical evidence, Li Min smiled bitterly and looked up at Si Zi helplessly. He had never heard Si Zi mention this matter. "Sixth brother, II followed your instructions and asked the palace officials to record wild boar meat." Sizi saw the wry smile in his sixth brother's eyes and felt that he had done something wrong. He blushed and whispered softly. said. Hearing Si Zi¡¯s words, the bitter smile on Li Min¡¯s face turned to embarrassment. It¡¯s not Si¡¯s fault.Sizi, it was originally because of his poor thinking, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone would record Sizi¡¯s diet. If the record clearly showed that he ate a few meals of wild boar every now and then, it would be nothing, but if it was wild boar every meal, Li Shimin¡¯s intelligence would of course make him We can see the problem. After all, wild boar is not a very common prey such as deer or hare. Sometimes, even if you have money, you can't buy it. How could it happen that every time Sizi goes out, Li Min can prepare wild boar? "Huh~, Liulang, ask your house to bring me the so-called wild boar meat. I would like to try it. What kind of delicacy can make Sizi ask for it every time?" Li Shimin ordered with a cold snort. . (Your support on this site is my greatest motivation.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 97: The Theory of Agriculture, Industry and Commerce Hearing Li Shimin's instructions, Li Min had a wry smile on his face, while Li Zhi, Qinghe, and Gao Yang looked embarrassed. They thought they were doing it secretly, but they were discovered by their father. However, Li Zhen was the first to do so. Lai, I had no idea what wild boar meat meant, so I looked at Li Min and the others with some curiosity. "Yes, I obey my orders!" Ren Li Min came up with a lot of tricks, but under Li Shimin's bright eyes, he still had nothing to do, and finally he could only agree with dejection. Following Li Min's instructions, the lunch that had been prepared by the kitchen was delivered in a short while, including braised pork, sweet and sour pork, sweet and sour pork and other pork dishes. The first time Sizi and the others ate, they served a few more dishes. Of course, in addition to these pork dishes, there were also some new dishes made with other ingredients, which were the favorites of Sizi and Qinghe. As these delicious dishes were served, Li Shimin couldn't help but twitch his nose. He was really hungry. In addition, these new dishes have a unique fragrance, which makes people appetite when they smell them. Therefore, Li Shimin forgot about the wild boar meat for a while. He picked up a piece of red-colored braised pork with his chopsticks and put it in his mouth to taste it. He immediately found that the meat was fat but not greasy, and it was soft and melted in the mouth. It was indeed a rare treat. delicious. Li Min didn't expect Li Shimin to move so quickly. Before he could stop him, he threw the pork into his mouth with a look of enjoyment on his face. Now he lamented in his heart, not knowing that the emperor's father knew what he was eating. If it is a despicable piece of pork, will you be punished for the crime of deceiving the emperor? "Yeah, not bad!" Li Shimin kept using his chopsticks and tasted all the dishes in front of him in the blink of an eye before nodding in praise. But then he looked at Li Min with a playful look and said calmly: "Liu Lang, you can make pork that is only eaten by ordinary people so delicious. The cook in your house is really quite capable!" "Cough~cough~" When Li Zhen next to him heard this, he immediately spit out the sweet and sour pork that was chewing in his mouth. He was also hungry just now. Seeing Li Shimin using his chopsticks, he took a few chopsticks and tasted them. He found that it was extremely delicious. He didn't care about anyone else and started to eat. But when he was eating deliciously, he didn't expect that Li Shimin said it was pork and immediately I choked a bit. "Uh~, FatherFather. How do you know" Li Min was stunned when he heard Li Shimin's words. There was no indication on the dish that it was made of pork, but Li Shimin immediately knew it as soon as he tasted it. It's pork. Has he eaten it before? "Humph! Isn't it just pork? What's all the fuss about?" Li Shimin snorted coldly, and said with a look of nostalgia on his face, "Back then, when I led my army on expeditions and the supply of military rations was insufficient, what didn't I eat? Don't worry. I¡¯m talking about this pork. If I¡¯m hungry, I can even catch a mouse and make soup!¡± "Father~" Qinghe and Gao Yang couldn't help but sneered after hearing what Li Shimin said was disgusting, with dissatisfied looks on their faces. "Alas! You guys have grown up in a deep palace. You have never had the opportunity to taste the sufferings of the people. You have to be so secretive about eating pork. You know, even pork, not everyone can eat it." Li Shimin ignored the two The daughter's coquettishness turned into a lesson with a stern look on her face. Seeing that both Qinghe and Gao Yang were a little unhappy. Li Min, the elder brother, hurriedly said: "What the father said is that I also know that some people in the Tang Dynasty are living in misery. This is mainly caused by the lack of social wealth, but it is not impossible to solve it." "Oh? What do Liu Lang think?" Li Shimin was a little surprised. He didn't expect that Li Min would dare to say such big words in front of him. "Father, this is actually very simple. As the saying goes, 'No farming, no stability, no work, no wealth. No business, no life.' Now in the Tang Dynasty, due to the implementation of the land equalization system, agriculture is very stable, and there will be no problems for at least a few decades. , but this only solves the problem of eating. If you want to make people rich, you must vigorously develop industry. Industry is different from agriculture and commerce. Although agriculture also creates social wealth, due to land constraints, the wealth created by agriculture is limited. But industry is different. Maybe someone has an idea. , can create a new product, and then support the craftsmen and their families who rely on the production of this new product, and even drive a large number of related industries. It can be said that as long as people's wisdom continues, the social wealth that industry can create is unlimited. " When Li Min said this, he couldn't help but stood up excitedly. At first, he just wanted to save Qinghe and Gao Yang, but he didn't expect that the more he talked, the more devoted he became, and in the end he even spoke out what was deep in his heart. Seeing Li Min's high-spirited look, Li Shimin couldn't help but be a little surprised. He used to think that his son was smart and talented, and even had some unique insights into certain things, but he didn't expect that he also had knowledge about agriculture, industry, and business. There is such a deep understanding of the three industries. "Ming'er, you mentioned agriculture and industry, but what about the rest of commerce?" Li ShiMin pondered for a moment and then asked. He also knew very well about the three industries of agriculture, industry and commerce, but he had never thought about it from the perspective of social wealth. "Father, business is a very special industry. It does not generate any wealth in itself. It only earns the price difference by buying low and selling high. This is the fundamental reason why the world despises businessmen." Li Shimin nodded. What Li Min said was also the consensus of the world on businessmen. "However, the world only sees the opportunism of merchants, but does not see the mental and physical work that merchants put into it. For example, take the very common merchants in the Tang Dynasty. These merchants sell goods. First, they have to investigate some kind of The price of the commodity, analyzing the risks and income of selling this commodity, and then spending the capital to sell a large number of goods, transporting them thousands of miles to the destination for sale, and the mental and physical energy wasted, as well as the risks and various All kinds of spending costs will be superimposed on the original cost of the goods, so people see that the price difference earned by the merchants is also earned by the merchants through labor. It only artificially increases the original value of the goods. Moreover, the merchants will The products produced by industry and agriculture are shipped to various places for marketing, which makes the wealth circulate in the world. Only when this wealth is circulated can the wealth exert its own value." When Li Min talked about the profession of businessman, except for what later generations saw on the Internet or in books, most of them were derived from his own thinking, and he used many new terms. He was really afraid that Li Shimin would not understand. . "Well, Liulang, you are right. Although the world despises businessmen for getting something for nothing, from your analysis, businessmen actually also put in their own hard work." After all, Li Shimin was the king of a country and had a very strong ability to understand, so he was very dissatisfied with Li Min's words. After thinking about it for a while, I understood. At this time, Li Zhi and Li Zhen were also absorbed by Li Min's eloquent talk, and sat on both sides of him very honestly to listen. "Father, now that we have understood the characteristics and differences of the three industries of agriculture, industry and commerce, it will be very simple to solve the poverty of the people. Agriculture will not be mentioned unless we suddenly get a large piece of fertile land and enough Otherwise, it is difficult for the population to increase in a short period of time. In this way, the only way to solve this problem is from industry and commerce. Industry and agriculture are the basis of commerce. Therefore, if you want to quickly increase social wealth, first The first step is to vigorously develop industry!" Li Min said firmly. When Li Shimin heard Li Min's words, his heart suddenly moved. Thinking of Li Min's various actions during this period, he suddenly felt blessed. He blurted out: "Liu Lang, the fried tea and five kings you have created during this period." With new commodities such as alcohol, cement, and coal, did you have the idea of ??developing industry from the beginning?" "My father is wise. In fact, when I started to create fried tea and Wu Wang Zui, I didn't think too much. I was just short of money, so I wanted to make some money. However, with the accumulation of capital, I found that I can do a lot more. Although I can't help my father with government affairs, if I can develop industry and benefit the people of the Tang Dynasty, it can be regarded as relieving my father's worries." Li Min said with a sanctimonious look on his face. He can please the emperor. If dad likes it, no amount of words is too much. "Brother Six, I don't understand this. After the development of industry, aren't the factory owners and businessmen the ones who benefit the most? How can we, the people of the Tang Dynasty, benefit from it?" Li Zhi is young and has some problems. He said confused. "Haha, Ninth Brother, think about it, if industry develops, it will have to hire people. Of course people with rich families don't bother to work, but those poor families can find a new source of income from it, and industry The more developed it is, the more people it will employ, and of course more people will benefit." Li Min explained with a smile. "Well, not bad!" Li Shimin also nodded and said, "Just like the cement factories and coal mines you built, Liu Lang. Although I haven't done statistics, I estimate that at least hundreds of thousands of people in the Tang Dynasty have benefited. .¡± "So many?" Li Zhen was also very surprised. The total population of the Tang Dynasty was only more than three million households, but the two industries created by Li Min suddenly affected one-tenth of the population of the Tang Dynasty. Just think about it. Admirable. "Father, actually you still underestimated this cement and coal!" Li Min immediately retorted after hearing Li Shimin's words. "Oh?" Li Shimin was stunned and looked at Li Min with some surprise. Is there anything in this that he can't see through? "Father, you only saw two products: cement and coke, but you did not include the industries related to them. For example, the production of cement immediately led to the mining and production of coke, gypsum, slag and other raw materials. Transportation, and with the application and promotion of cement, more cement products will definitely be invented. The same is true for coal, although now?It is also mainly used as fuel for cement refining and iron smelting, but its other functions have also been mastered by our Carboniferous Industry Association. When it is launched, it will definitely benefit more people in Datang! " Li Min said it very boldly. In his original plan, cement and coal occupied a very important position. Like another thing that was about to appear, they were the key props for Li Min to lay out the world. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 98 Li Shimin and the Three Kingdoms Li Shimin looked at the high-spirited Li Min and suddenly realized for the first time that he didn't know enough about his son. Although he was still skeptical about some of the views in Li Min's words, it did not affect his appreciation of Li Min. "Rokuro, although your words make sense, you place too much emphasis on the role of industry and commerce. You must know that agriculture is the foundation of a country, and scholars are the foundation of governing a country. Only by holding these two in hand can the entire country Only then will the country be stable, and only after the country is stable can it be possible to vigorously develop industry and commerce!" Li Shimin said with a sincere lesson. Although Li Shimin was one of the most outstanding emperors in history, due to the education he had received since childhood, the idea of ??building a country based on agriculture has been deeply ingrained into his bones. Therefore, although he recognized the importance of industry and commerce, the importance of scholars and farmers was not the same in him. The importance is still at the top of my mind. "What my father taught me is that my sons and ministers must remember it!" Li Min bowed and said. He also knew that it would not take a day or two to shake the ancient people's mentality of emphasizing scholars and farmers over industry and commerce. , so there will be no further refutation. But he turned around and said with a smile: "Father, now our Tang Dynasty is under your governance, the politics are clear and the people live in peace and contentment. I also took advantage of this good opportunity to do something in the industry, so that the country can The people of Tang Dynasty can live a better life, but in the final analysis, this credit must still be attributed to you, my father." Although he knew that his son was flattering him, Li Shimin was still very happy. He patted Li Min on the shoulder and praised him without hesitation, and also told Li Min: This businessman is a wealthy man. You can do it boldly without any worries, let alone the eyes of others. You must remember what he said when he was supervising the construction of the cement yard, "Dare to be the first in the world." The thing he accomplished was accomplished, and he was worthy of being the son of Li Shimin! Listening to Li Shimin's praise, Li Min was naturally happy. During this period, he was engaged in cement and coal. Many orthodox scholars have criticized him slightly, saying that as a prince, he did not care about studying and serving the country, but instead focused on these lowly careers, losing the face of the royal family, etc. Although Li Min dismissed these words, he was also worried that they would reach Li Shimin's ears. If the emperor's father felt that his son had disgraced him and ordered him not to participate in industry and commerce in the future, then all his previous hard work would be lost. But it's all over. Fortunately, Li Shimin was very open-minded and saw the importance of industry and commerce. He was also very supportive of what he was doing. In this way, the last worry in Li Min's heart was finally dispelled, and he could be more liberal in doing things in the future. After hearing what Li Shimin said, the two young princes Li Zhen and Li Zhi. But he smiled bitterly, thinking that it is not easy to be a son who can be praised by his father. He has to be talented and courageous, and he even has to "dare to be the first in the world". How can this be achieved by ordinary people? Among their dozen brothers, it is estimated that only the legendary sixth brother can do it. Of course, for Li Min, the sixth brother who is loyal and treats them well, both Li Zhen and Li Zhi I admire you very much. After a delicious lunch, Li Min and Si Zi, their beloved children, were there to welcome them. Li Shimin was in a very bad mood because of Li You in the morning, but he gradually became cheerful. Anyway, he came out today just to relax, and staying with his children was a good choice. When Li Min saw that the emperor's father was going to stay in his house for a day, he was afraid that he would be bored, so he immediately brought out the cards, mahjong, and even the newly made billiard balls. They introduced and demonstrated the gameplay to Li Shimin one by one. These things were used by Li Min, Wen'er and the others to kill time when they had nothing to do. Of course, Li Yong and Cheng Huailiang would also come to play a few games from time to time, and even asked for a few copies back. Nowadays, these games are slowly becoming popular among the princes and nobles. Li Shimin was also very interested in these novel games, especially billiards, and played several games with Li Min in a row. Moreover, his level improved very quickly, and he quickly surpassed the half-skilled Li Min by a few steps. Although Li Shimin had a great time playing, he still solemnly warned Li Min in the end that it was okay to play for a while, but don't indulge in these things. Of course, Li Min nodded in agreement, but felt helpless in his heart. This emperor's father Everything is good, just don't forget to teach these children a lesson at all times. But after all, after having dinner at Li Min's place, Li Shimin took them to Li Min's study to consider their calligraphy. The key point was Li Min. After all, as a prince, no matter what No matter what, I can't even write. "Okay, everyone, sit down for me!" Li Shimin knocked on the table, asking Li Min and the others to calm down, and then said, "Each of you write a big calligraphy, and let me see if your calligraphy is good. progress?" "Yes, Father!" Si Zi and Gao YangThe others agreed obediently, but Li Min had a grimace on his face. Although he practiced calligraphy every day during this period, his handwriting can only be said to be neat, but when it comes to calligraphy, he can't even talk about it. Moreover, the younger brothers and sisters in this room are all very smart people. Even a child like Sizi can write well. If Li Min's handwriting is compared, he will definitely be ranked at the bottom. This makes As an elder brother, he is really ashamed of himself. Although he was extremely reluctant, seeing that Li Zhen, Li Zhi and others had already begun to write, Li Min could only pick up the brush, frowned and started writing stroke by stroke. Seeing his six children writing seriously, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction, and then casually looked around Li Min's study. As a prince, Li Min's study room is of course very grand. There are four large bookshelves in a row next to the wall, which are densely packed with countless collections of books. But Li Min can swear to God that since the day he came to Datang, Since then, he has never read or even touched any of the books on the bookshelf. However, Wen'er usually likes to read, and occasionally takes a book from the bookshelf and takes it back to the room to read. There are several small cases next to the bookshelf, with some scrolls and study supplies placed on them. There is a large desk in the middle, with pen holders, inkstones, paperweights and other commonly used items for writing. Li Shimin was bored and walked to the book case. Want to see what Li Min usually writes? "Huh? This is" Li Shimin walked to the desk and immediately saw a thick stack of manuscripts on the desk. The top one had four big characters written on it - "Romance of the Three Kingdoms". The handwriting of these four characters is graceful. The calligraphy is soft and elegant, but it is not masculine. You can tell at a glance that it was written by a woman. This is exactly what Li Min wrote silently for Xiao Wenxin every day: The Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Every time, he dictated it, and Wen'er wrote it. After finishing it, he sent it to Xiao Wenxin. After Xiao Wenxin read it, he would copy the manuscript himself and correct the grammar in the book. Or the font is wrong, and then add your own reading experience and send it back to Li Min together. Li Min put it next to his desk and took it out to take a look when he had time. Unexpectedly, Li Shimin saw it today. Li Shimin was curious for a moment, so he picked up the manuscript and read it. As soon as he opened the first page, he was immediately attracted by the song "Linjiang Immortal" with its rich vicissitudes of life. When he saw the text of "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms" below, he immediately could no longer move. I read page after page, and finally sat down on the chair behind the desk, completely immersed in the magnificent history of the Three Kingdoms hundreds of years ago. When Li Zhi and the others finished writing and wanted to ask Li Shimin to comment, they found that his father was sitting behind Brother Six's desk, reading the manuscript with relish. When Li Min also discovered this situation, he immediately felt anxious. The Romance of the Three Kingdoms was nothing, but the copy on the table was copied by Xiao Wenxin himself. The meaning was of course very different. If his father asked him for it, he would To give or not to give? "Father, we have written it, would you like to take a look?" Li Zhi and Li Zhen waited for a while, but Li Shimin didn't even raise his head. In desperation, Li Zhi had to remind him. ¡°What everyone didn¡¯t expect was that after hearing Li Zhi¡¯s words, Li Shimin just said softly, ¡°Hmm,¡± and then continued to look at the manuscript in his hand, with a smile on his face that sometimes showed understanding and sometimes confusion. "Sixth brother, what kind of book is on your table? Why is my father so fascinated by it?" Qinghe was standing next to Li Min, pulling his sleeve and asked. "Oh~, this let's talk about it later!" Li Min looked very anxious. The more Li Shimin became fascinated, the more worried he became. Although the Three Kingdoms on the table was not finished, it was more than half of it. It was not a moment at all. It can be read in half an hour, which means that Li Shimin is very likely to take the manuscript away. I don't know how long it took, but when Li Shimin saw Sun Jian carrying the jade seal in Chapter 6, he suddenly remembered Li Zhi and the others. He looked up and found that Li Min was playing cards with several younger brothers and sisters, and in front of him There are large characters written by several people on the desk. "Hahahaha~" Li Shimin smiled awkwardly, and when he saw his six children looking at him, he blushed and said: "This, haha, my father was so fascinated just now that I forgot to consider your calligraphy. It¡¯s about that.¡± "Father, is that Romance of the Three Kingdoms really that good? We called you many times just now, but you didn't seem to hear." Qinghe threw down the cards in his hand and said with dissatisfaction. Li Min looked at Li Shimin for a moment. I couldn't wake up for a while, and Qinghe, Li Zhi and the others kept asking questions, so I had no choice but to briefly introduce the contents of the book. "Well, this is really a wonderful book. It can actually bring all the characters in the Three Kingdoms to life. It makes people want to put it down. Moreover, the strategies and tactics used in it are also very useful for reference. My father only read it. At one glance, I was immediately attracted in." Li Shimin.As he spoke, he had a look of aftertaste on his face, as if he was still immersed in the world in the book. (To be continued)! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 99: Father, give me back my Three Kingdoms! "Father, let's go back to the palace quickly. It's getting dark now, and Si Zi has to go visit his mother!" At this moment, little Si Zi also said with some dissatisfaction. She had to visit her eldest grandson every night. Queen, but because she has to wait for Li Shimin to read a book, she still can't go back. The little girl misses her mother a little. As soon as Li Shimin heard Si Zi's complaint, he looked at the sky outside the window and knew it was time to return to the palace, so he quickly stood up and walked to Si Zi, hugged Si Zi with an apologetic look and said, "Haha, Father is wrong, Sizi, don¡¯t be angry, let¡¯s go back to the palace now!¡± However, Li Min was still staring at the manuscript in Li Shimin's hand. When he saw that the other party was not willing to put down the manuscript even when he hugged Si Zi, his heart immediately sank, thinking of Xiao Wenxin's painstaking efforts to copy these manuscripts and help him correct some of them. It was a mistake, but in the end, the emperor took it away, which really made him reluctant to part with it! "Father, that manuscript" Thinking of this, Li Min suddenly became excited. He stepped forward to stop Li Shimin, pointed to the manuscript in his hand, and said with an expression on his face. Although he didn't say it explicitly, Li Min felt that Li Shimin should understand what he meant. "Oh, that's right!" Li Shimin suddenly showed an expression of realization. Li Min thought he was finally willing to return the manuscript to him. Unexpectedly, Li Shimin then asked: "Liu Lang, I forgot to ask just now, this book Who did it?" When Li Min heard that Li Shimin asked this question, he couldn't help but replied in disappointment: "Father, I don't know who wrote this book, but I have read it before. Unfortunately, the original book was accidentally damaged, so I lost it." I wrote the book silently from memory, and now I have only written half of it silently." When Li Min explained the origin of the Three Kingdoms to Xiao Wenxin, he said the same thing, and it is difficult to change his words now. "Oh? This is strange. I have never heard of such a strange book?" Li Shimin said in surprise. "Ahem~, Father. Can you please return the manuscript to me? Wait until I have completed the entire book, and then submit it to my father for inspection!" Seeing that the hint just now didn't work, Li Min decided to be brave. Begging. "It doesn't matter. I'll take a look at these first. Liulang, please fill in the back ones and give them to your father." Li Shimin obviously still didn't understand the meaning of Li Min's words. He really thought that he was thinking about himself. I'll show him the book after I finish it. "Father, the copy you have is not very neatly written. How about I have someone copy it over again before sending it to you?" Li Min was about to cry, wondering why his father was so ignorant. Well, do we have to let people speak so straightforwardly? Now Li Shimin finally understood what Li Min meant. It turns out that my son was reluctant to give the manuscript to him! At the same time, Li Shimin was also a little strange. Li Min was not a stingy person, not to mention that this was just a manuscript. Does it have any different meaning? Li Shimin reacted very quickly. He suddenly thought of the handwriting on the manuscript, and immediately understood something in his heart. He said with a smile: "Liu Lang, the handwriting on this manuscript seems to be written by a woman?" Hearing what Li Shimin said. Qinghe and Gao Yang, two gossipy little girls, immediately pricked up their ears, and even Li Zhen and Li Zhi were no exception. Only Si Zi had been playing for a day and was already tired now. Now he was lying in Li Shimin's arms, feeling lustful. sleep. Li Min looked at the posture in front of him and knew that if he didn't confess, he wouldn't be able to get the manuscript back. In desperation, I had to tell the whole story. When Li Shimin heard that the manuscript was copied by his future daughter-in-law, he immediately laughed. No wonder Li Min insisted on taking the manuscript back? Qinghe and Gao Yang were also snickering. Although Li Min was thick-skinned, telling this kind of affair between his children in front of his father and several younger brothers and sisters inevitably made him blush. Li Shimin laughed for a while. Thinking that this book was written by Xiao Wenxin, as a father-in-law, it would be inappropriate for him to take it back. But I think of the vivid characters and wonderful plots in the book. He was really reluctant to return the manuscript to Li Min. Just now, he had planned to stay up all night tonight so that he could enjoy reading it. Seeing Li Shimin's hesitant expression, the little girl Qinghe suddenly smiled mischievously. She was older and knew more about human affairs. She knew what her father was hesitating about, and she wanted to make a joke with Li Min, so she He leaned into Li Shimin's ear and whispered a word. Li Shimin was stunned for a moment when he heard it, but he immediately understood the meaning of Qinghe's words and laughed happily, but Li Min had a very bad feeling. Li Shimin smiled and cleared his throat, and then said seriously to Li Min: "Liu Lang, since this manuscript is written by your future princess, it is not suitable for your father to take it." Li Min was stunned when he heard this. Could it be that he had wrongly blamed Qinghe just now? Was she trying to persuade his father to return the manuscript to her? "It's just that~" Li Shimin suddenly pulledHe said in a long voice, glancing at Li Min proudly, "Qinghe reminded me just now that your mother, Concubine Yang, has always liked reading Romance of the Three Kingdoms. If she sees this Romance of the Three Kingdoms, she will definitely not be able to put it down even more. I know you are the most fond of Liu Lang." Be filial to Concubine Yang, so I will keep these manuscripts first and hand them over to your mother-in-law on behalf of you and the future Princess Liang. It can be regarded as your filial piety!" Li Shimin said as he stuffed the manuscripts into his wide sleeves. , as if he would never take it out again even if I beat him to death. "Pfft~" Li Min was so angry that he almost vomited blood at Li Shimin's words. He thought to himself, you are also the king of a country, how can you say such shameless words? And at this time, he finally understood what the devilish idea Qinghe had given Li Shimin just now. Li Shimin, the father-in-law, really had trouble taking his daughter-in-law's things, but as the mother-in-law, Concubine Yang had no problem! Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but glared at the girl. Unfortunately, the girl looked smiling and didn't care at all. "Mother and concubine Since mother and concubine likes her, I should dedicate myself to my son!" Li Min was heartbroken and almost bled, but the other party had shamelessly moved out his mother and concubine. What else could he, a son, do? "Okay, okay~, I know Liu Lang is the most filial!" Li Shimin laughed and patted Li Min on the shoulder and said, being able to snatch things from this son who was thick-skinned and smart, gave Li Shimin a great sense of accomplishment. Moreover, if the manuscript is placed with Concubine Yang, it is not the same as being placed here. You can go to Concubine Yang to read it whenever you want. Moreover, with Concubine Yang here, you can also enjoy the fun of reading at night with red sleeves and Tianxiang. Life is like this , what more could I ask for! By this time, Si Zi had fallen asleep in Li Shimin¡¯s arms, and it was almost the second watch. Li Shimin had someone wrap Si Zi in a blanket, and held him in his arms to leave. Li Min also sent them out. However, Li Shimin had just walked a few steps with Sizi in his arms when he suddenly stopped and turned around and said to Li Min: "Liu Lang, I really like the bicycle and billiards today. You can have someone take them to the palace tomorrow, and give the other mahjong to your mother." Send a few copies so that the concubines in the palace can accompany the queen to relieve her boredom when nothing happens!" "Yes, I obey!" Li Min said immediately. He had as many of these things as he wanted, and he didn't feel bad at all. But the Three Kingdoms copied by Xiao Wenxin was different. This was the only one in the world! Seeing Li Min's promise, Li Shimin stopped staying and took Li Zhi and Qing He out of Prince Liang's Mansion. However, Li Min was shocked as soon as he left the mansion and saw thousands of people standing in line outside the mansion. Under the illumination of torches, the elite soldiers looked like tigers, horses, and dragons, with their swords unsheathed and their bows strung, looking murderous and majestic. As soon as Li Shimin left the palace, several generals who led the team came forward to salute. Li Shimin waved his hand and led Li Zhi and others to the dragon gate in the middle of the army. Then he waved to Li Min as a farewell, and left Prince Liang's Mansion under the escort of this group of elite soldiers. Li Min thought for a moment and immediately understood where these elite soldiers came from. It was probably because of what happened to Li You today. Although it was a false alarm, it still shocked the palace guards. It is estimated that this group of elite soldiers was transferred from those guards. To strengthen Li Shimin's personal safety. Watching Li Shimin and the others leave, Li Min turned around and walked into the door. He saw Wen'er running over panting, and Li Min threw herself into his arms. Then he raised his little face and asked anxiously: "Your Highness "Have all the copies of the Three Kingdoms written by the princess been taken away by your majesty?" The princess of course refers to Xiao Wenxin. Although they are not married yet, Wen'er and Hua'er are already calling Xiao Wenxin that way. "Yeah, what's wrong?" Li Min helped Wen'er up and asked with a puzzled look on his face. Looking at Wen'er's appearance, why was she more anxious than him? "Your Highness, why are you so confused? The comments and letters sent by the princess with the Three Kingdoms are all placed at the back of the Three Kingdoms manuscript!" Wen'er said eagerly with a blushing face. "Ah~" The scripture mentioned this, and Li Min suddenly remembered that after Xiao Wenxin read the Three Kingdoms each time he sent it, in addition to copying it, he would also comment on the characters or plots in the book. At the beginning, These criticisms are considered normal, but as Li Min boldly provocatively sent the letter and the relationship between the two deepened, Xiao Wenxin's subsequent criticisms inevitably had a daughter-like tone. After all, only Li Min could see these criticisms. So the tone is inevitably a little more intimate. However, compared with those ambiguous criticisms of the Three Kingdoms, Xiao Wenxin's replies to Li Min are the key. Influenced by later generations, Li Min wrote very straightforward and hot letters to Xiao Wenxin. Xiao Wenxin was so shy that he did not dare to reply at first. It took a long time to get used to it, and she would write replies to Li Min every now and then. As a traditional and talented woman, Xiao Wenxin's replies to Li Min often quoted from classics and quoted from other sources, hiding her feelings deeply. But this would be a tragedy for Li Min. With his shallow level of classical Chinese, he couldn't understand it at all.??The content of this letter had no choice but to ask Wen'er to help translate it, so Wen'er has always been a witness to the relationship between the two, and that's why he knew so clearly the location of the letters. When he thought that Xiao Wenxin's letter to him would be seen by Li Shimin and his mother and concubine, Li Min suddenly became angry. He turned around and ran out of the door, jumping and shouting loudly at the team that had disappeared: "Father, you are Wait for me! Give me back my Three Kingdoms!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 100 Wen'er's Gift In order to recover the letter from the Three Kingdoms, Li Min ignored the darkness and tried to catch up with Li Shimin's Long Chu. However, his house was not far from the palace. When Li Min caught up with Long Chu, he happened to see the team. When Tai entered the imperial city, Li Min hurriedly picked up his horse to catch up, but the palace gate was closed tightly. No matter how Li Min asked the people on the tower to open the door, the general guarding the gate would not open it because it was already past time. It's time to close the palace door. Unless His Majesty calls for it personally, no one has the right to let him open it. ./ Li angrily pointed at the city and cursed, but they were unmoved. In desperation, he could only turn his horse around and go back to the palace. However, he was so nervous that he hardly slept a wink that night. Early the next morning, Li Min got up early for the first time, preparing to rush into the palace to get the Three Kingdoms back when the palace door opened. At the same time, he prayed in his heart that the emperor's father and mother-in-law would not be discovered behind the scenes. letter. But as soon as Li Min left the gate, he was stopped by three officials from the Ministry of Rites. The official from the Ministry of Rites who came to him the day before yesterday was beaten by someone from the Ministry of Works. For this reason, the two ministers almost got into a fight in the court yesterday. In the end, with Li Shimin's mediation, the official from the Ministry of Works was fined for one month. Salary, this matter is considered done. When Li Min saw these three officials of the Ministry of Rites, he almost laughed out loud, but in the end he endured it very wisely. Perhaps learning from the lessons learned last time, the three officials sent this time are all young and strong, and each of them carries a knife at his waist. Although the sword is not as powerful as the watermelon in the hands of the young and Dangerous boys of later generations. The sword, but it also added a bit of fierceness, plus the expressions of bitterness and hatred on the three people's faces, which coincided with the method of defeating the soldiers in the art of war, so the three people were very powerful, at least Li He looked a little frightened. After these three people stopped Li Min's carriage, they immediately said that they would now provide wedding etiquette training for Li Min, and their attitude was very tough. Li Min thought that it was really not easy for the people in the etiquette department, and one of them was injured in order to train him. And looking at the determined looks on the three people's faces, if one of them refuses, it will turn from comedy to tragedy if one of them can't think of using the knife for a moment. In desperation, Li Min had no choice but to agree and take them back to the palace. However, as the etiquette training began, Li Min immediately regretted it. He originally thought that the so-called etiquette training was nothing more than explaining what should be paid attention to on the wedding day. Then do some action demonstrations, which will only take a few hours at most. But what Li Min didn't expect was that getting married in ancient times was much more troublesome than in later generations. They had to follow the six etiquette of "accepting, asking for name, accepting, accepting, asking for date, and personally welcoming". The first five items of these six rites are actually the procedures for blind date and engagement. Under Li Shimin's arrangement, Li Min had already done this before, leaving only the final step of welcoming the bride in person. The so-called welcoming in person actually means that the groom goes to the woman's home and picks up the bride. Although the procedures for a prince's wedding are similar to those of a civil wedding, the details are much more complicated. There are even fixed etiquette for each step, and there are very strict requirements for movements, demeanor, clothing, etc. Li Min felt as if he had returned to the scenes of military training in high school and college. The difference was that this time, three instructors were training him together. After this day's struggle, Li Min's bones were almost torn apart. "Hmm~ Shoulders Hua'er~ Be gentle~" Li Min climbed on the bed and hummed. Two well-behaved girls, Wen'er and Hua'er, were riding on Li Min, massaging him back and forth. At the end of the day, Li Min felt even more tired than walking for a whole day. Fortunately, it was the Tang Dynasty and there were two lovely girls by his side. They could help massage him when his whole body ached. Not to mention how comfortable this feeling is. "Your Highness, the three adults from the Ministry of Etiquette said they will come tomorrow. But how can you bear it?" Hua'er tapped Li Min's back and said with great distress. "Hua'er, please don't bring up such a disappointing topic, okay?" Li Min was feeling so comfortable that he suddenly heard Hua'er's words and immediately brought him back to the cruel reality. The person who trained him said before leaving. However, the etiquette training today only accounts for one-third of the total etiquette, so there are still many areas where Li Min is unqualified. So the people from the Ministry of Etiquette told him that based on his current learning progress, it would take at least ten days to learn the entire set of etiquette. When he thought about spending the next ten days in this kind of training that was more cruel than military training, Li Min suddenly felt that his life was dark. "Hehe, don't be sad, Your Highness, I have a gift for you. You will be happy when you see it." Wen'er smiled mischievously and said proudly. "Oh? What gift?" Li was stunned. He usually gave gifts to Wen'er himself, but this was the first time Wen'er said he wanted to give him a gift. Wen'er stood up from Li Min, jumped out of bed and ran to his apartment outside. After a while, he brought a stack of manuscript paper, and then gently placed it in front of Li Min, with a hopeful look on his face.Qingqing seemed to be waiting for Li Min's praise. As soon as Li Min saw the manuscript paper in front of him, he immediately got up in shock. As a result, Hua'er, who was not prepared at all, rolled off his back onto the bed. Li Min grabbed the manuscript paper, flipped through it a few times, and found that it was indeed the replies Xiao Wenxin had written to him before. This surprised and delighted him, and he couldn't help shouting: "What a great article!" and then picked him up. She rolled down on the bed and kissed her again and again. Wen'er screamed in fright and struggled instinctively. She didn't expect Li Min to be so enthusiastic. She seemed a little panicked when she was kissed. However, she quickly realized that the other person was her favorite Highness, so she didn't If he resisted again, he blushed and closed his eyes tightly, letting Li Min kiss his cheek like raindrops. By the time Li Min woke up from the ecstasy, Wen'er had already collapsed on the bed, but she was holding the quilt tightly with her hands and covering her face, not daring to look at Li Min anymore. On the other hand, Hua'er next to him was full of jealousy at first and spat at Wen'er. However, seeing Wen'er's ostrich-like appearance, he couldn't help but burst into laughter. After confirming again, these letters were indeed original letters from Xiao Wenxin, but Li Min asked with some confusion: "Wen'er, weren't these letters taken away by Father and the Three Kingdoms? Why are they here with you?" Hearing Li Min's question, Wen'er stopped pretending to be an ostrich and sat up with a blushing face and replied: "Your Majesty, today, in the name of giving a gift, I went to Concubine Yang to ask for it in person. need." Li was stunned. This reminded him that it seemed like he hadn't seen Wen'er all day today. It turned out that she had gone to her mother's concubine, and she was so bold to beg for something on her behalf. "What do you mean, the mother-in-law gave you things so easily?" Li Min asked strangely. It's true that Wen'er used to be someone close to Concubine Yang, but her status was low, and she was Li Shimin's love in the Three Kingdoms. Concubine Yang must have taken good care of the property when it was given to her. How could she give part of it to Wen'er so easily? "Your Majesty, Wen'er is a stupid person and he doesn't dare to lie to the Queen, so he told the truth." Wen'er answered honestly. "Then what?" Li Min had an unknown premonition. "The empress laughed loudly after hearing this, and asked someone to bring the manuscript that His Majesty sent yesterday, and thenthen" When Wen'er said this, his tone became a little hesitant. "What happened next?" Although Li Min could already guess what happened next, he still asked with a hint of hope for Concubine Yang's character. Seeing Li Min's persistent questioning, Wen'er's face turned even redder. She raised her head and glanced at Li Min, then immediately lowered her head and said, "Your Majesty said that Wen'er was not allowed to tell His Highness what happened next, but I don't want to hide anything." Your Highness." When Li Min heard Wen'er's words, his last hope for Concubine Yang's character was finally shattered. Women are indeed gossip animals, especially the gossip between their son and daughter-in-law, which made them unable to control their curiosity. . Just listen to Wen'er continue to say: "The empress read all these letters very curiously, and she laughed while reading. Finally, she praised the future princess's literary talent. It was not until dinner was about to be eaten that she finished reading and handed it to the maid. Bring it back." Sure enough, Li Min lamented in his heart, a woman's character is indeed unreliable, even her own mother. "My maid made the decision without permission, please punish me by Your Highness!" Wen'er saw that Li Min's face was a little ugly, and thought that he had done something bad with good intentions, so he immediately knelt down and said, but his face was very aggrieved, and his two big eyes were full of tears. . "Your Highness, Sister Wen'er is also kind-hearted. Please forgive Sister Wen'er this time!" Hua'er saw the situation in front of her and hurriedly knelt down to plead for Wen'er. Although they usually get jealous occasionally, but in this case At critical moments, the sisterly bond between the two is immediately apparent. "It's true, you two. Wen'er helped me get these letters today. It's a great achievement. It's not yet time for a reward. How could you punish Wen'er?" Li Min didn't know whether to laugh or cry, and hurriedly pulled the two girls away. Get up, even if Wen'er doesn't go today, it is estimated that Li Shimin and Concubine Yang will still see those letters in a few days. Anyway, it will be the same sooner or later. Now that only Concubine Yang can see it, Wen'er can be considered a meritorious service. Hearing Li Min's words, Wen'er burst into tears and laughed. Li Min looked at this little maid with tears still hanging on her face but smiling brightly, and felt a silent feeling in her heart. He was about to get married soon. Although he and Xiao Wenxin kept writing letters during this period, Li Min was still a little worried about how Xiao Wenxin would treat Wen'er and Hua'er after they got married. After all, the male protagonist is outside and the female protagonist is internal. From now on, everyone and everything in the palace will be managed by Xiao Wenxin, including Wen'er and Hua'er. If she doesn't like these two girls who are very close to her husband, she will have to expel her.What if we leave? Will he protect them despite their incompatibility? Or should we be ruthless and send Wen'er and Hua'er out of the house? But with my relationship with them, how could I send them out so cruelly Li Min started to have random thoughts again, but what is strange is why does his pre-marital syndrome always attack in bed? (Your support on this site is my greatest motivation.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 101 Industry Report Two months passed in the blink of an eye. In Chang'an in October, the weather had begun to turn cold. The leaves on the trees first turned from green to yellow, and then were blown off by the bleak autumn wind. People also took off their thin summer clothes and began to put on thick autumn clothes. In the past two months, a lot of news happened in Chang'an City, such as Yan King Li You being imprisoned again; fireworks flying all over the sky on August 15th; perfume that attracted countless wealthy ladies has also begun to be sold; and The briquette stove just launched two days ago, etc., but the most discussed thing at the moment is the marriage of Li Min, the king of Liang. It is now late October, and in two days it will be the wedding day of Liang Wang Li Min. This year, Li Min can be said to be the most popular figure in the entire Tang Dynasty. He suddenly transformed from a dandy to a humble and polite man. A gentleman, and he also invented many things that benefited the country and the people. For example, the original fried tea has now been promoted by the Patent Department. As long as a patent fee is paid, anyone can make fried tea and sell it. This year's autumn tea and winter tea have already been made into fried tea by many merchants. Although this new tea has a small market share, it has already begun to compete with traditional tea. In addition to fried tea, there are also two emerging industries: cement and coal. Not to mention the significance of the emergence of these two new products, these two industries alone directly or indirectly feed hundreds of thousands of people, and even many People became rich because of this, and the merchants or wealthy nobles who were the first to invest in these two industries also made a lot of money. Therefore, regardless of the Tang Dynasty, as long as Li Liulang's name was mentioned, everyone would praise him. , and of course his wedding has attracted the attention of countless people. Now in Prince Liang's Mansion, everyone is busy from top to bottom. The mansion has been thoroughly cleaned several times in the past two days, and now the wedding scene has begun to be decorated with lights and colors. As the head of the palace's internal affairs, Gao Chong Now I am so busy that I want to transform into Nezha, who has three heads and six arms. He can be seen everywhere in the palace. In fact, Gao Zhong didn't have to be so busy. As early as a few days ago, the stewards assigned by Prince Liang's Mansion had returned, such as Liu Hu who managed the tea frying business, Yang Jiu who managed the winery, and various stewards who managed the coal mines, etc. These people can stand alone outside, and it is no problem to deal with some wedding affairs. However, as an old man who has watched Li Min grow up, Gao Zhong is not at ease with Liu Hu and Yang Jiu, and has to personally deal with everything. OK. As a result, not only was he tired, but the servants who were doing the work were also complaining endlessly. "Compared with Gao Zhong's busy schedule, Li Min, who was the most central figure in the wedding, seemed very leisurely. A month ago, he finally satisfied the three plague instructors from the Ministry of Etiquette. After passing the etiquette training, Li Min will have nothing to do next. Other matters related to the wedding will naturally be handled by other officials and servants of the palace. Compared with other places in the palace, Li Min's study seemed very quiet. The room was close to the window. Li Min had some modifications made and added a briquette stove with a long chimney, which not only provided warmth, but also You can also boil water to make tea. The fire outlet is covered with a lid when not in use, and the gas is discharged from the chimney to the window, so there is no need to worry about gas poisoning when staying inside. Not far from the stove, there was a large lounge chair covered with thick fur. Li Min was dressed in single clothes. Lying on it very comfortably, holding a copy of the Three Kingdoms that had just been compiled in his hand, with Wen'er and Hua'er waiting beside him, he looked indescribably comfortable and carefree. "Your Highness, are you listening to your servant's report?" It seems that Li Min's mind is focused on reading. Wang Xijun, who was sitting aside and was working for him during this period, glared at Li Min and shouted dissatisfied. "Ah~oh~, you say it, you say it. I'm listening!" Li Min stared at the book and said absently without raising his head. He was now watching the critical moment of the Battle of Chibi, and his mind was focused on it. He didn't care at all what Wang Xijun said. Although the content of Three Kingdoms has long been familiar to me, every time I watch it again, I will have some new feelings. This is the most attractive part of Three Kingdoms. "Hmph, forget it if you don't listen. Next time I'll try to steal tens of thousands of dollars so that you can't even find the accounts!" Seeing that Li Min still refused to put down the book, Xi Jun angrily threw the accounts in his hand at him. Throw it down, he said bitterly. At this time, Li Min finally broke away from the plot in the book. He was not angry. He picked up the account with a smile, then stuffed it into Xijun's hand, and said shamelessly: "Hey, I'm so good at Xijun, I know I was wrong, I won¡¯t read this book, and I will listen to you attentively from now on!¡± Seeing Li Min's rogue look, Wen'er and Hua'er covered their mouths and snickered. Although Wang Xijun was angry, seeing Li Min's lazy look, he only felt angry and funny, so he had no choice but to sit down again. "Xijun, now that the briquettes have been rolled out, how is the effect?" In order to make up for the mistake just now, Li Min asked proactively. But after Wang Xijun heard it, he gave itShe rolled her eyes, because she had already mentioned this question just now, but Li Min was just reading and didn't hear it at all. It was rare for Li Min to cooperate so actively, and Wang Xijun couldn't bear to be angry with him again, so he said patiently: "Your Highness, since the introduction of briquettes and supporting stoves, although some people are still afraid to use them because they are not familiar with them, but in Motivated by the members of the Carboniferous Association, many people took the lead in using briquette stoves. Now many people have seen the benefits of this kind of stove and began to take the initiative to buy a stove and install it at home. I believe that in another month, it will be As the weather gets colder, most people in Chang'an will use our briquette stoves." "Good! Xijun, you did a great job!" When Li Min heard that briquette stoves were popularized so quickly, he immediately praised him. He left all the affairs of the Carboniferous Industry Association to Wang Xijun, and it was Li Min who proposed the briquettes. So the promotion of this matter fell on Wang Xijun. I didn't expect that she did such a good job. "Haha, actually it doesn't matter. Our briquettes burn cleanly and are economical and cost-effective. Coupled with the cooperation of various companies in the association, if I can't even do this well, wouldn't I be living up to His Highness's expectations?" Wang Xijun Hearing Li Min's compliment, he said with a hint of shame on his face. "Haha~, no matter how good things are, they can't cover up your contribution, Xijun!" Li Min laughed, and then asked with some pride: "By the way, what's the reaction from the Wang family in Taiyuan?" When Li Min asked this question, Wang Xijun was also shocked. Although the Wang family was born in the Wang family of Taiyuan, Wang Xijun did not have any good impression of the Wang family of Taiyuan because of his grandfather's affairs, so he did not like the use of coal mines to attack the Wang family of Taiyuan. Seems very positive. "Your Highness, it is estimated that the Wang family in Taiyuan has received the news about briquettes, but because the time is too short, we can't see any action yet, but I think the subsequent plan we have prepared should be implemented." Wang Xijun said Face said excitedly. "Well, how is the plan prepared? How do you plan to do it?" Li Min said with some worry. When Wang Xijun saw his plan for the Wang family in Taiyuan, he was immediately thrown aside and said that he didn't understand anything. He called it Shang Zhan, and then personally drew up a plan, the contents of which Li Min only knew roughly. "Don't worry, Your Highness, Mr. Li of Li Yifu of the Patent Department has already submitted a memorial. I heard that the matter has been approved. In addition, all the companies in the association are also ready and people have been sent out. As long as Mr. Li is in trouble, , the news will be spread immediately, and then we will wait to see the excitement of the Wang family in Taiyuan!" Wang Xijun said fiercely, she is a woman, and has never received favors from the Wang family in Taiyuan. Her father, Wang Zihao, was favored by his grandfather. Instead, she suffered a lot in front of the Wang family in Taiyuan, so taking revenge on the Wang family in Taiyuan was indeed a very satisfying thing for her. "Okay, I'll be waiting for your good news then!" Li Min also said excitedly. It was the first time he faced such a thousand-year-old family. Even though he was a prince, he still felt an uncontrollable nervousness. "Yes!" Wang Xijun nodded. She was not nervous at all, but very excited. Then she paused and said, "Your Highness, the sales of perfume are very hot these days. Should we expand production?" Since the last time Li Min produced the perfume and gave it to his mother, Concubine Yang, the name of the perfume has spread throughout the Tang aristocratic class, especially those women who love beauty, through the mouths of several eldest princesses and princesses who attended the banquet. They were extremely thirsty for perfume. For example, Princess Jiangxia and Princess Hejian visited Li Min in person and asked for perfume. As a junior, Li Min did not dare not to give it, so he only offered it to him obediently. For luxury goods such as perfume, Li Min didn't want to spend too much energy, so she handed over the matter to Wang Xijun and asked her to set up a small perfume workshop based on the original craftsmen. The perfume produced was also priced extremely. High, but he still underestimated the madness of women. The perfume produced in the perfume workshop could not meet the market demand at all. Wang Xijun had asked to expand the production scale more than once. "Okay, you can expand production, but you must control the quality, don't produce any inferior perfume, and try to separate it into three grades: high, medium and low. Since you want to do this, you must follow the rules of this industry. Set it down." Li Min thought for a while and said, it's not that he doesn't want to make this money, it's just that he doesn't have much time now, so he doesn't want to be distracted by such things that have nothing to do with the overall situation. But judging from the current situation, he It won¡¯t work if you don¡¯t do it. "Your Highness, don't worry, your servant understands!" Wang Xijun said happily after hearing that Li Min finally relented. As a businessman, the most painful thing is to watch countless money without making any money. Speaking of perfume, Li Min suddenly thought of something he had told you a long time ago, so he asked: "Xijun, last time I askedHave you found the person you were looking for with a reward of thousands of dollars? "(To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 102 The good news brought by Duan Lun Hearing Li Min mention the reward, Wang Xijun frowned and said hesitantly: "Your Highness, we have found someone who can make glass, but something went wrong/./" "Oh, what's the problem?" As soon as she heard that someone who could make glass had been found, Li Min immediately became excited. The perfume bottles and mirrors she gave to her mother-in-law before were all made of polished crystal. Not only did the output It is extremely low, and the cost is extremely expensive. The perfume he produces now can only be held in opaque porcelain bottles, and mirrors cannot be mass-produced at all. That¡¯s why Li Min is very eager to make glass. You must know that glass products are a good thing. Not only can they be made into daily necessities such as mirrors and bottles, but they can also be made into chemical instruments and various optical instruments. For example, Li Min wants to make the most. telescopes, glass windows, etc. Hearing Li Min¡¯s question, Wang Xijun sighed and told the story of the man who could make glass. No one in the Tang Dynasty knew how to make glass. Although the firing process of locally produced colored glaze is very similar to that of glass, if you want the colored glaze craftsmen to make glass, it is not something that can be completed in a short time. It doesn't matter that no one in the Tang Dynasty knew it. There were many barbarians in Chang'an. Many of these barbarians came from Persia and other places in Central Asia, which is one of the producing areas of glass, so Li Min believed that some of these barbarians must know the glass-making technology. , so the targets of the reward are mainly these barbarians. Sure enough, not long after the reward was issued, a Hu businessman came to apply for the job. What was unexpected was that this Hu businessman himself did not know how to make glass, but he had a slave who had worked in a local glass workshop in Persia. In the past ten years, I have become very proficient in the materials and firing of glass. Wang Xijun didn't care whether he was a slave or not, as long as he could burn glass, so he generously wanted to exchange the reward of thousands of dollars for Hu Shang's slave, but he didn't expect that the other party was not only greedy, but also very smart. He said that the reward of thousands of dollars was offered Just ask for the technology for firing glass. If he was only given a thousand guan, he could ask the slave to provide the glass technology, but the slave would still be his. If you want both technology and slaves, you will have to pay another thousand guan, which is the price of the slave itself. Wang Xijun became angry when he heard this. Although what this Hu Shang said sounded very reasonable, a mere slave cost a thousand guan. This was obviously blackmail. There were people who specialized in selling slaves in Chang'an City. The average slave only costs a few guan, and the most expensive Kunlun slave only costs a few dozen guan. I have never heard of a slave being sold for more than a hundred guan, but now this Hu merchant is really talking. A slave actually asked for a thousand guan. Isn't this blackmail? Of course Wang Xijun could not agree, but Hu Shang's attitude was also very firm, so the matter was now at a stalemate. After listening to Wang Xijun's account, Li Min weighed it in his mind. Although he could definitely make glass as long as he had the glass-making technology and left it to the craftsmen to study, it would definitely cost more than one manpower and material resources. Qian Guan. Coupled with the time wasted, the cost is even higher. Therefore, from a cost perspective, it is definitely worth spending thousands of dollars to buy a slave who is proficient in glass making. After all, as long as this person is around, as long as the materials are suitable. The glass can be removed in the shortest possible time. But thinking about spending a thousand guan to buy a slave, Li Min also felt a little depressed. It wasn't that he was heartbroken about the thousand guan, but that he saw it was a trap and still had to jump into it. This feeling of being cheated is really unpleasant. Li Min was not a person who was willing to suffer losses. He thought of a good idea as soon as he rolled his eyes. He smiled evilly and asked Wang Xijun to tell Li Yong about it. Then let Li Yong 'talk' with that Hu Shang. When Wang Xijun heard this, he immediately understood what Li Min meant and snickered at Li Min's shamelessness. Who doesn't know that Li Yong's brat has such a temper? If that Hu businessman dares to ask him for a random price, Li Yong will definitely let him know, what does it mean to be a dandy of the Tang Dynasty? However, Li Min was still a little worried about Li Yong's ability to do things. He wrote a letter to him personally, telling him that it was okay to commit crimes and beat people, but he must get the slave intact. If he succeeded, After hearing this, the glass factory he opened later gave him 10% of his shares for free. "Your Highness, forget about the fireworks last time, but this time you even want others to interfere with the glass. Do you know how much profit this 10% share is?" Seeing Li Min's letter, he wanted to give it to Li Yongyicheng. Shares, Wang Xijun said with distress. "Haha~, you're such a money-crazy little guy, why haven't you forgotten about the fireworks yet?" Li Min looked at Xijun's distressed expression and reached out to scratch her nose affectionately. "How could I have forgotten? Those are fireworks. During the August Festival, didn't you see how many people rushed to buy the fireworks as soon as they came on the market? But you are lucky. Not only do you not produce them yourself, but you have not even registered a patent. , he actually gave it to the general and supervisor in the palace for free, and he got a share of it.I don't want any money, you" Wang Xijun has long been used to Li Min's frivolity, but when he said this, his face was filled with pain and sorrow, and he almost pointed at Li Min's nose and called him a prodigal. "Hehe, why do you, girl, only think about money?" Li Min rubbed Xijun's head even more. Although he was smiling, he actually felt pain in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. Sooner or later, he would have to offer the gunpowder. Go ahead, thermal weapons will be developed sooner or later, and the gunpowder formula must be kept secret. He doesn't want to spread the gunpowder formula to surrounding countries. If they come up with any new weapons, the Tang Dynasty will still be the same in the end. The army suffered a loss? However, his father, the emperor, specified that the fireworks should be produced, and Li Min wanted to keep the formula of gunpowder secret. However, if the fireworks were produced in his house, it would definitely not be kept secret. After all, the craftsmen were recruited from outside. There is no such thing as trust. In addition, it was not safe. Li Min didn't want to fall asleep and suddenly fly into the sky with a roar. So Li Min thought about it for a long time, and finally he came up with a way, which was to find the chief craftsman Yu Wenhu and provide him with the gunpowder formula and the method of making fireworks. The chief craftsman already had craftsmen who produced fireworks. and workshops, so manpower and space are not a problem. In addition, as a government agency in the palace, it is not very difficult to keep confidentiality, so giving them the production of fireworks solves Li Shimin's request and can also keep confidentiality. The only drawback is that Li Min can't make a penny from fireworks. Everything has advantages and disadvantages. If you want to keep it secret while not delaying production, you always have to pay a price! Li Min could only comfort himself and Wang Xijun with these words, although Xijun wanted to know why Li Min had to keep the gunpowder formula secret? It's a pity that Li Min didn't say anything, so she had no choice but to give up. After reporting these things, Wang Xijun stopped staying. The follow-up plans for the Wang family in Taiyuan and the expansion of perfume production were enough to keep her busy for a while, and she could also use this busy time to make Li Min bigger. Forget about the marriage, although Xijun had never had any extravagant hopes for the position of princess, but whenever he saw the lively scene of lights and colorful decorations in Prince Liang's palace, he couldn't help but feel a surge of sadness in his heart, and sometimes even his eyes felt astringent. As soon as Wang Xijun was sent away, Li Min picked up Three Kingdoms and was about to continue reading, but a servant came to report again that his uncle Duan Lun, who was the minister of the Ministry of Works, came again. Li Min didn't dare to neglect and prepared to change his clothes and go to meet him in front of him, but he didn't expect that Duan Lun couldn't wait at all and actually asked his servants to take him to Li Min's study. "Haha~, Liulang, I'm so happy!" As soon as Duan Lun came in, he shouted to Li Min with a big smile, his old face flushed with excitement, and even his beard stood up. As soon as he saw the other party's appearance, Li Min immediately made a guess. He also smiled and said: "Haha, Liulang, congratulations to uncle, for finally developing the steel filling method. You have made such great political achievements in office, and you will definitely be admired." My father, Longyan, is very happy, and coupled with the Quyuan plow presented by your hands a month ago, I think it will not be an exaggeration to make him a county king in the future." "Where is it? This is all thanks to Rokuro. The steel filling method is thanks to your theory. Not to mention the curved shaft plow. It was completely made by you. I also took advantage of you. !" Duan Lun said hurriedly and humbly. He is really convinced by Li Min now. Not to mention this newly developed steel filling method, only the invention of the curved shaft plow last time surprised him and all the officials of the Ministry of Industry. Last time, Duan Lun was very dissatisfied because the steel filling method provided by Li Min was just a theory. Finally, Li Min promised him that he would make a new thing and give it to Duan Lun as compensation. So after a few days, Li Min Xin took the already prepared curved shaft plow to the Ministry of Industry and demonstrated to them the use of this new type of plow. As a result, this plow, which was flexible in operation and extremely economical in manpower and animal power, immediately aroused Duan Lun's interest. Pay attention to. Duan Lun immediately ordered craftsmen to imitate the model and sent it to farms near Chang'an for trial use. People who used it unanimously responded that this new type of plow is much better than the previous straight-shaft plow. As long as it is operated properly, one person can even produce more than 100,000 ploughs. After clearing out several acres of land, Duan Lun finally felt confident, so he presented the Quyuan Plow to Li Shimin and asked for vigorous promotion. As an emperor who attached great importance to farming, Li Shimin was overjoyed when he saw the effectiveness of the Quyuan Plow. He decided not to promote it in the coming year, and also greatly rewarded Duan Lun, Li Min and other officials from the Ministry of Industry. "The curved shaft plow has just been presented, and now the steel filling method has been solved. When Datang's steel output increases several times in the future, I am afraid Duan Lun's name will also leave a strong mark in the history books. Duan Lun also thought of this, so he was so enthusiastic about Li Min. Li Min saw that Duan Lun was so happy. He happened to have something to ask of him, so he came up to him with a smile and said, "Uncle, you see that my nephew has spared no effort to help you. Now my nephew happens to have something difficult to ask of you. Look, ¡­¡±(this site.com Your support is my greatest motivation.??) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 103 The feeling of wanting to kill someone "Oh, look, I'm so happy that I'm so happy. It's your wedding day in two days, Liulang, but I only care about being happy, so I chose to disturb you at this time. Damn it!" Duan Lun immediately took the photo after hearing this. He hit his forehead with a look of remorse, but then said to Li Min, "Liu Lang, you have helped me so much. If you have anything to do, just say it, don't ask for anything!" Seeing Duan Lun agreeing so readily, the smile on Li Min's face became even brighter and he said: "Hey, it's not really a big deal. The main reason is that my nephew is naturally afraid of the cold. He will easily get sick if he catches the cold at night, so he needs a thick quilt. , I heard that the Ministry of Industry has collected a lot of white quilts, so my nephew wants to get some and make a few quilts to keep out the cold." The last time Li Min deceived Li Shimin, he proposed three strategies for Ping Liao. In addition to the despicable harassment and alienation of Goguryeo, he also proposed to plant cotton extensively and use cotton to make cotton-padded clothes. In this way, the soldiers would not be afraid of the severe cold in Liaodong. . Li Shimin has adopted all three strategies, and the first two have already been implemented. It is said that they are already effective. However, it will take at least a few years to achieve the goal Li Min said. The cotton issue is more troublesome. One is the seed problem, and the other is the lack of understanding of cotton¡¯s habits and uses. Due to time issues, it will definitely not be possible to plant this year. This is time for Datang to prepare. Farming and the promotion of new technologies are the responsibility of the Ministry of Industry, so this matter falls on Duan Lun's shoulders. In order to solve the two problems of cotton promotion, Duan Lun did two things. First, he sent people to Gaochangguo. In addition to collecting a batch of seeds, he also hired many cotton planting experts. I heard that people and seeds have now On the road, we can reach Chang'an years ago. In addition, there are actually many wealthy nobles in Chang'an City who plant cotton in their gardens, mainly as an ornamental flower. After Duan Lun reported it to Li Shimin, he requisitioned all the cotton that could be found in Chang'an City. In August When cotton matures. The Ministry of Works sent people to pick and dry the cotton, which is now stored in the Ministry of Works. It was this batch of cotton that Li Min was interested in. When Duan Lun heard that Li Min wanted Baidiezi, he immediately frowned. Although there were many people planting Baidiezi in Chang'an City, most of them only planted three or five plants, and those who had more were only one or two cents. , the most royal gardens among them only have an area of ????acres planted, and these white stacks are added together. In the end, no amount of cotton was confiscated despite all calculations. The Ministry of Industry also wanted to use this cotton for various tests such as keeping warm, spinning threads, and weaving. It was not enough to begin with, but now Li Min also wanted to ask for some. This made him very embarrassed. "This, Liulang, how much do you want?" Duan Lun hesitated for a moment, and finally reluctantly decided to give some to Li Min. He probably wouldn't be able to use much, so he asked. "Hehe, my nephew thanked my uncle!" When Li Min heard Duan Lun's promise, he immediately said happily, "Actually, my nephew can't use much alone. Uncle, you can just give me a few hundred kilograms of deseeded white rice dumplings." used." "Pfft~" Duan Lun almost vomited blood, and stared at Li Min with his trembling beard: How can one person use hundreds of kilograms of white stacks? Isn't it possible to make a quilt that will crush you to death? The Ministry of Industry and Industry has only collected a few hundred kilograms in total this year. What should they do if all of it is given to Li Min? "Hey, don't you have a few hundred kilograms? A hundred kilograms is fine!" Seeing the other party's reaction, Li Min knew that he wanted more, and hurriedly changed his words shamelessly. "Liu Lang. You'd better take me apart and make a quilt!" Duan Lun said with a look of sadness and anger. One hundred kilograms is still too much, and he, the minister of the Ministry of Industry, is still reluctant to part with it. "There's always eighty pounds, right?" "No! Forty pounds at most!" "Seventy pounds! No more counter-offering!" "Fifty! No more!" "make a deal!" Seeing the pained expression on Duan Lun¡¯s face, Li Min didn¡¯t dare to bargain any more. Fifty kilograms of cotton should be enough anyway. The mother-in-law gave her a bed, and the eldest grandson Queen also gave her a bed, but the emperor and his father did not give it to him. If you want to stay warm at night, go to the concubine or the empress, and keep a bed for yourself. Then Empress Xiao will also give you a bed. Finally, the rest can be used to make a set of smaller quilts and cotton-padded clothes for Sizi. Although Li Min also wanted to give some cotton products to Li Ke, Xiao Yu and others, unfortunately, due to the limited quantity of cotton, he had no choice but to let them down this year. Just after sending Duan Lun away, Li Min picked up the Three Kingdoms. Before he could lie down, he suddenly heard footsteps outside. Li Min glanced at Wen'er and Hua'er helplessly and said, "What day is it today? Why are you like this?" How many people have gathered together?" Seeing Li Min's helpless look, Wen'er and Hua'er covered their mouths and snickered. "Brother Six, why are you hiding in the house on this special day?" The voice came before anyone came in. As soon as Li Min heard it, he knew it was Li Zhen who ran to his house every day. "Eighth brother, you are a rare visitor. Why didn't you stay in your aunt's yard? Why did you come to my place?"Although he hadn't seen anyone yet, Li Min refused to show weakness and immediately spoke back. Although Li Zhen ran to his house every day, and even came to say hello to his sixth brother a few times at first, but later after they got to know each other, Li Zhen got into the small courtyard where Wu's mother and daughter lived, and stayed there all day. Li Min couldn't even see anyone. As soon as Li Min finished speaking, he heard a burst of snickering from women outside. Li Min felt strange. At this time, the study door opened, and an embarrassed Li Zhen came in with two women. It was Wu Meiniang and her younger sister Wu Meiniang. . Seeing the Wu sisters, Li Min was also a little embarrassed, but he was very thick-skinned. His face turned red immediately and he said with a smile: "I asked why the eighth brother is willing to come to my place today. It turns out that it was two Miss Wu who arrived. ,Disrespect! Disrespect!" Although he said it easily, Li Min felt strange in his heart. Ever since the Wu family and her daughter entered his Prince Liang's palace, the Yang family had come to thank Li Min several times, but for some unknown reason, every time Yang When they came, they only brought their little daughter Meiniang with them. As for Wu Meiniang, who was about the same age as Li Min, Li Min had almost never seen her. Today was the first time Wu Meiniang and Li Min met after they entered the mansion. "Your Highness is really eager to learn. He is about to get married soon. He can still hold on to the book. I really admire it!" Seeing the Three Kingdoms in Li Min's hand, Wu Meiniang thought Li Min was reading just now and praised with a smile. It's just that she was born with a kind of charm, and when she smiled, she became even more charming. Even Li Min couldn't stand it when he saw her. Hearing that the other party praised Li Min for his studiousness, Wen'er and Hua'er immediately couldn't help but snicker. Li Min wanted to brag a few words, but seeing these two disrespectful girls, he couldn't brag no matter how thick-skinned he was. , could only say honestly: "I'm bored for the moment, just reading some miscellaneous books for entertainment, how can I be considered studious?" After saying that, he glared at Wen'er and Hua'er. Hearing the truth told by Li Min, Wu Meiniang thought that Li Min was being modest. She turned around and looked at the intimidating large bookshelves in the study. She also remembered that the outside world said that King Liang was very talented, and she was even more convinced that Li Min was a diligent and tireless person. Although Wu's mother and daughter could only live in his own house now, Li Min was still very polite to Wu Meiniang and hurriedly asked her to sit down. As for Wu Meiniang, she was already looking through things in the study under the leadership of Li Zhen. Anyway, there were nothing in the study that needed cleaning, so Li Min didn't care about them. "Mei Niang, why do you have time to come to my place today?" Although Li Min guessed a little, he still asked knowingly. After all, the two of them were not familiar with each other, and there was really no topic to talk about without talking about these nonsense. "Mei Niang was not feeling well a few days ago and has been unable to come to express her gratitude to His Highness. Fortunately, His Highness has taken care of her these days and has gotten better recently. I heard that the day after tomorrow is the day of His Highness's wedding, so Mei Niang came to express her gratitude to His Highness. , and I¡¯m here to congratulate His Highness on your wedding.¡± Although Wu Meiniang didn¡¯t say much, she said it in a concise manner and was very comfortable to listen to. "Haha, Mei Niang, you are so thoughtful." Li Min smiled and said, "By the way, I have asked someone to prepare invitations for you. You must come to my wedding by then!" "Haha, His Highness invites us, so naturally our mother and daughter will not be absent. Besides, Li Liulang, who is famous in Chang'an, is getting married. How many people are begging to attend His Highness's wedding. Mei Niang is really honored to have such a blessing." Wu Meiniang also smiled sweetly. "Hey~, if you, my aunt, also attend the wedding, you will be able to see my father, and you will also be able to see Concubine Yang and my mother. Brother Six and I will introduce them to you when you enter the palace in the future. Nice to meet you." Li Zhen, the kid, came out from nowhere and said with a smile when he heard the conversation between the two. "Entering the palace? What entering the palace? Mei Niang is going to the palace?" When Li Min heard Li Zhen's words, his expression immediately changed and he asked three questions in a row. He was obviously shocked by the news. "Yes, Sixth Brother, didn't I tell you?" Li Zhen asked with an expression on her face that said you should know. "What did you tell me?" Li Min wanted to slap Li Zhen to death. Why didn't he know such important news? "Oh, maybe I forgot to tell you. My mother-in-law has recommended my aunt to the palace to my father and mother, and my father also agreed." Li Zhen said indifferently. In his opinion, Wu's mother Wu Meiniang has nothing to do with Li Min, she just lives here because of her relationship, so whether Wu Meiniang can enter the palace has nothing to do with Li Min. "When did this happen?" The muscles on Li Min's face couldn't help twitching, and at the same time, he kept warning himself: Calm down, you must be calm, the other person is his biological brother, and it is illegal to kill someone. "Hmm~, it should be the day after we injured Fifth Brother." Li Zhen tilted her head and thought for a moment, then said with a look of realization, "Oh, I remembered, I was in a hurry to get this After telling my aunt and others about the incident, the Fifth Brother besieged Prince Liang¡¯s Mansion.Then I forgot about it. " The day after he injured Li You? In other words, it has been nearly two months since now, but~, but Li Zhen, this little bastard, has never told himself. Does he know that it is very likely that today's negligence will lead to the loss of the Li family in the future? How much blood? Thinking of this, Li Min felt that the blood in his whole body was boiling. With his utmost endurance, all the nerves in his body were twitching slightly. Only now did he realize that this was how he felt when he wanted to kill someone! (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 104: Right or wrong, success or failure turns to nothing "Brother Six, are you feeling unwell?" Li Zhen, a late-minded guy, had no idea that he was in a very dangerous situation. Seeing Li Min's face turned red and steam rising from his forehead, he thought that Li Min had a fever. , and reached out to touch Li Min's forehead with concern. Li Min twitched the corners of his mouth, and finally managed to control himself from slapping him. Finally, he showed a dry smile, bared his teeth and squeezed out two words from between his teeth: "It's okay!" Wu Meiniang looked at Li Min's strange expression, and there was some confusion in her eyes, but then she seemed to think of something. Her face blushed slightly at first, and then she showed a self-deprecating look, and her face quickly returned to normal. "I wonder when Meiniang will enter the palace?" Li Min tried to calm himself down and turned to Wu Meiniang and asked. "I heard from Balang that he might have to enter the palace after the Chinese New Year." Wu Meiniang said calmly. From the moment she received the news, she had already weighed the pros and cons of entering the palace, and found that based on the current situation of their mother and daughter, maybe Entering the palace was her only choice. If she could please His Majesty Taizong and get a formal title, it would not only be a good thing for her, but it would also make those two bastards Wu Yuanqing and Wu Yuanshuang take care of her, and even If I have the chance, I can help my mother seek justice. It is precisely because of this that Wu Meiniang is not very opposed to entering the palace. "Perhaps because she saw that Li Min's face was not very good, Wu Meiniang didn't stay too long. After sitting for a while, she stood up and left. Of course, Li Zhen also left with her. After sending them away, Li Min immediately collapsed weakly on the recliner. The fact that Wu Meiniang was going to enter the palace came so suddenly that he had no preparation at all before. In fact, from the moment he took Wu's mother and daughter to his house, Li Min had been thinking about how to deal with this big trouble. But because of the wedding, he never had time to think about it carefully, and God's calculations were not as good as those of others, so Concubine Yan was very kind-hearted. Wu Meiniang was given a chance to enter the palace, and the time was determined to be after the new year. As a result, he only had two months left. After all, once Wu Meiniang enters the palace, it will not be easy for Li Min to do anything. At the same time that Li Min was having a headache about Wu Meiniang entering the palace, a very unusual conversation was also going on in Song Guogong Xiao Yu's house. Like Li Min¡¯s mansion, the current Duke of Song¡¯s mansion is also decorated with lanterns and festoons. Servants and servants came and went incessantly. Under the leadership of Mrs. Wang, the mansion was thoroughly cleaned and decorated. The whole mansion was a busy and noisy scene. However, it is in a small and elegant courtyard on the far left side of the Xiao Mansion. But it seemed extraordinarily quiet. This was the residence of Xiao Wenxin's biological mother, Aunt Zhou. Everyone in the Xiao family knows that Aunt Zhou likes to be quiet, so few people come to disturb her. Although her biological daughter Xiao Wenxin is getting married soon, Xiao Wenxin has been adopted by the eldest wife, Mrs. Wang, so those who congratulate her and give gifts will only go to Wang. Madam's place doesn't have much to do with Aunt Zhou, so her place is as deserted as ever. But today, Aunt Zhou welcomed a ¡®guest¡¯ with a special status. And when she saw this person, she was not as indifferent as she was to other people. Instead, she respectfully invited the person to sit down and cooked tea for him herself. "Ah, please drink tea!" Aunt Zhou cooked the tea and served it, then sat aside and said respectfully. The so-called Aweng. In fact, it was the way women in the Tang Dynasty called their father-in-law, and the only one who could make Aunt Zhou call her father-in-law was Song Guogong Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu picked up the tea cup with a relaxed expression, took a sip and praised: "Good tea!" Except for Xiao Yu and Aunt Zhou, there was no one else in the yard. Being a father. But he suddenly ran into his son's concubine's yard. This situation was really weird, but the two people at the scene didn't feel any discomfort. It seems that he has long been accustomed to this kind of situation. "Xiande, I have really wronged you by allowing you to commit yourself to Cuo'er's concubine all these years!" Xiao Yu gently put down the teacup, squinted his eyes as if thinking about something, and said in a faint tone. Xiande seems to be the name of Aunt Zhou, but the status of women in the Tang Dynasty is not high, and women rarely have serious names. For example, the Wu sisters in Li Min's house are also called Mei Niang or Meiniang, and they are not at all It's not a serious name, but it's a bit strange that a little concubine like Aunt Zhou has such a formal name. "What did Aweng say? Thanks to Aweng who took the risk to take in our mother and daughter and gave us a shelter from the wind and rain, Wen Xin was able to grow up in peace, and now she can marry the person she likes. As a mother, I have no regrets in this life, and my heart is even more moved by Ah Weng. How could there be any grievance?" Aunt Zhou bowed slightly and said with blurred eyes. Although she is already a woman in her forties, However, Aunt Zhou was originally extremely beautiful, but now she feels sad about her life experience, and her bodyIt naturally exudes a pitiful temperament, adding a bit of charm. "There is no need to say anything about being grateful or not. You are all descendants of my Xiao family. Since Wen Xin's father unfortunately passed away at an early age, as the elder, I naturally have to help him take care of you mother and daughter." Speaking of Xiao Wenxin's father, Xiao Yu seemed to It was a bit sad and the tone was very heavy. Seeing Xiao Yu's heavy look, Aunt Zhou didn't want the old man to be immersed in the past, so she poured him a cup of tea and asked: "Ah, now everyone praises King Liang for his talents and virtues, and Wen Xin also likes him very much." , but Xiande has never seen this person with his own eyes, so he still feels a little uneasy. Based on your understanding of him, will Wen Xin be wronged after marrying him? " When Li Min was mentioned, Xiao Yu immediately walked away from the past and said with a proud smile: "You don't have to worry about Liu Lang. Although he is about the same age as Wen Xin, he is decisive and sophisticated in his actions. Not only is he second to none among the many princes. , even among the younger generation I have met, there is almost no one who can compare with it." Xiao Yu was very satisfied with the husband he chose for Xiao Wenxin, although Li Min would do stupid things without thinking from time to time. , but it cannot conceal Xiao Yu's appreciation for him. "Well, after going through so many things, I don't ask for his talents. As long as he can treat Wen Xin wholeheartedly, even if he is an ordinary person, I will happily agree." Aunt Zhou heard Xiao Yu keep praising Li Min's talents. How, it¡¯s not the same thing as what I thought, he sighed and said. "How can that be done? Wen Xin has a noble status, how can she marry those ordinary people? As the prince, Prince Liang just matches Wen Xin's status. In this way, even if I die, I will have an explanation when I see her father." Xiao Yu said very unhappy at Aunt Zhou's words. Xiao Yu was the person with the most important family background. Because he looked down on Fang Xuanling, Wei Zheng and others who came from humble backgrounds, and had a bad temper, he did not do well in the court. When Aunt Zhou heard Xiao Yu's words, she smiled bitterly. The reason why Xiao Yu insisted on letting Xiao Wenxin marry Li Min was not only because she wanted to have a relationship with Li Min, but also because she wanted to be a good match. Wen Xin's background Nobility is good, but on the surface she is just the daughter of a concubine of the Xiao family. If she gets married, she can only marry the son of a concubine of another wealthy family. However, Xiao Yu is a very stubborn person and insists on finding a wife for Wen Xin. They secretly put a lot of thought into the marriage of a well-matched family, but they never found the right person. It wasn't until Li Min molested Wen Xin that Xiao Yu was finally given a chance. Xiao Wenxin married Liang Wang and became the princess. Because Xiao Yu believed that this was the only way to not dishonor Wen Xin's status, but he never thought about whether Wen Xin would be happy after marrying her. Fortunately, Li Min's temperament changed drastically after that. Not only was he extremely talented, but he was also courteous to others. In the end, he even Wen Xin has also changed her impression of him. Recently, the two of them have been writing letters and their relationship has deepened a lot, which makes her, a mother, feel more at ease. "Xiande, are you still brooding about what happened back then and resenting the Li family? That's why" Looking at Aunt Zhou's expression, Xiao Yu seemed to have some concerns about Wen Xin and Li Min's marriage. It reminded him of something, and he asked with an ugly expression. When Xiao Yu mentioned that incident, Aunt Zhou's face changed, but then she smiled bitterly and said: "Ah Weng misunderstood, I have already let go of what happened back then, otherwise I wouldn't have kept it secret from Wen Xin. Never told her life story." "But, if not" "Ah Weng, Wen Xin brought me a book during this time. The beginning of the book is a long and short sentence, which makes people feel a lot when reading it." Xiao Yu was obviously still a little doubtful, and wanted to say something more at the moment, but Zhou But his aunt suddenly interrupted him. As she spoke, she smoothed her hair around her ears and showed an open-minded smile on her beautiful face. "Oh?" Xiao Yu was stunned, not understanding what Aunt Zhou meant. "The rolling waters of the Yangtze River pass eastward, and the waves wash away the heroes. Right and wrong, success and failure are all gone, but the green mountains are still there. How many times have the sunsets been red? The white-haired fisherman on the riverbank is used to watching the autumn moon and the spring breeze. We happily meet each other over a pot of turbid wine. How many things happened in ancient and modern times , all in a joke." After Aunt Zhou finished her poem, she turned to look at Xiao Yu and smiled without saying a word. When Xiao Yu heard this unfamiliar long and short sentence, he was stunned for a moment. He carefully tasted the profound meaning contained in it. Then he thought of Wen Xin's father and immediately understood in his heart Aunt Zhou's intention of letting him listen to this long and short sentence. At the moment, he laughed loudly. Laughing, he praised: "Good! What a right and wrong, success or failure has nothing to do with it." Xiande, you can have such a big heart, but it makes me, a young man, feel ashamed. " Seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s look, Aunt Zhou also smiled knowingly, but there was a hint of cunning in her eyes. Although she had already let go of what happened back then, it was still the Li family that owed her mother and daughter. If it was that Liang WangIn the end, she was only protective and considerate towards Wen Xin, but if she dared to treat Wen Xin half-heartedly, or even beat, scolded and insulted her, then she, as a mother, would never stand by and watch! ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 105 Zihao, who are you? In the study room of Prince Liang's Mansion, Li Min was lying on a chair with a frown on his face. He had maintained this posture since Wu Meiniang and the others left, thinking about ways to prevent Wu Meiniang from entering the palace, but after much thought, there was no practical solution. Method. Li Min even thought about assassination. This was a simple and effective solution. But for some reason, whenever Li Min thought of the little girl who combed his hair that day, he felt a little repelled by this simple and effective method. If he hadn't done it before It's just acquaintance. Think about the Wu Zetian in history. He could be ruthless. However, after these few contacts, Li Min found that the other party was still just a little scheming girl. Even for the sake of his mother and children. Sister, you can sacrifice everything you have. Li Min instinctively felt a little repulsive at the thought of doing something dirty to this admirable little girl. Whether you say he cares about her, or you say he is acting strangely because of the kindness in his nature, Li Min can't do it anyway. But since he can¡¯t kill her and Li Min can¡¯t think of any effective way, should he just let Wu Meiniang enter the palace? Although after Wu Meiniang entered the palace, with his familiarity with Wu Meiniang's rise to power, he did have many opportunities to push Wu Meiniang into the abyss, but don't forget that there is another saying in this world, which is that things are unpredictable, especially when the opponent is still in the palace. , no matter how powerful Li Min is, his influence on the palace is extremely limited, unless Li Min suddenly sat down on the chair and stood up. He walked back and forth in the study several times with a very troubled look on his face. He thought of a way that could definitely prevent Wu Zetian from ascending to the throne. But if he used this method, then he would His fate will also take an unknown path. This method is actually very simple, that is, Li Min ascends to the throne himself. As long as he ascends the throne, he will certainly not let Wu Zhou reappear, and the Li family will avoid that catastrophe. But when he thought of that lofty throne, the first thing Li Min felt was not excitement, but a deep fear, for that supreme position. I don¡¯t know how many tragedies have occurred in history where fathers and sons, siblings, and husbands and wives killed each other? Not to mention, Li Shimin finally took the throne by relying on the Xuanwu Gate Incident, killing his brother and imprisoning his father, and with his example, Li Min's current group of brothers are no longer fuel-efficient. Next, there will be Li You's rebellion, Li Chengqian's rebellion, and Li Tai's nonsense about "killing his son to pass on his younger brother" in order to become the prince. Scenes of tragedies flashed before Li Min's eyes, and countless family ties were trampled under his feet. Li Min asked himself that he was a person who attached great importance to feelings. If he had chosen to sit on the throne but have to abandon all the family ties, love, and even friendship around him, Li Min felt that he would not have made such a ruthless decision. "For a mere Wu Meiniang, it seems that it's not worth making such a big sacrifice for me?" Li Min, who was walking back and forth, suddenly stopped. He lowered his head and muttered to himself. Maybe he was making excuses for himself. After saying this, Li Min immediately felt much more relaxed on the surface. It would be fine if he could not stop Wu Meiniang from entering the palace this time. The worst he could do was to find a way later. Anyway, as long as nothing happens, Li Shimin, his father I still have ten more years of good life left. "Your Highness, Wen'er has something to report!" At this moment, Wen'er's voice suddenly came from outside the door. When she and Hua'er saw Li Min lost in thought, they immediately took the initiative to leave because they knew that Li Min didn't like to be disturbed by others when he was thinking about problems. "Well, what's the matter?" Li Min frowned. Wen'er knew that she didn't like to be disturbed when she was thinking, but she was interrupting her now. It was obvious that there was something very important. "Your Highness, Mr. Wang insists on seeing you because he has something important to report. No matter how much I try to persuade him, it's no use. Sister Xijun is not here, so I can only come and ask for your permission." Wen'er replied helplessly. It would have been fine if it was someone else, but the other person was Wang Zihao, whom His Highness valued very much, and he was also the father of Sister Xijun. He would not say anything to him and only said that he would report it to His Highness himself. "Oh? It's so late, what will happen to Zihao?" Li Min said to himself doubtfully, "Wen'er, please invite him to the study!" Now it was completely dark and the wind was picking up. Now, Li Min was too lazy to change clothes, so he ordered. Outside Wen'er agreed and invited Wang Zihao to come over. After waiting for a while, the footsteps of two people were heard outside. Then the door opened and Wang Zihao in a thin leather robe walked in. He immediately saluted Li Min when he saw him. Said: "Zihao has met His Highness!" "Zihao, no courtesy, sit down!" Li Min, who had already sat down again, smiled and extended his hand to invite him to sit down. "Thank you, Your Highness!" Wang Zihao also knew that Li Min had a casual personality, and now he was more relaxed in front of Li Min. "It's so late, and Zihao still makes a special trip. What's so important?" Li Min asked a little strangely. "This" Wang Zihao glanced at Wen'er behind Li Min.He seemed not to want others to be present. "Your Highness, the maid is guarding outside and won't let anyone get close!" Wen'er was also very smart. When she saw Wang Zihao's eyes, she immediately said proactively. Li Min nodded, watched Wen'er go out and closed the door, and then turned to look at Wang Zihao. Seeing Wen'er going out and hearing the footsteps outside walking into the distance, Wang Zihao suddenly stood up, took a few steps forward and knelt on the ground, and whispered with a serious face: "Your Highness, what I am going to say next involves Princess Liang, I would like to ask Your Highness to forgive me!" Li Min was startled by Wang Zihao's actions at first, but when he heard his words, he was stunned again. Princess Liang? Isn¡¯t that Xiao Wenxin whom he is going to marry? Wang Zihao and her were two people who couldn't even fight each other. What could happen that would involve Xiao Wenxin? "If you have anything to say, just say it, don't you know my temper?" Li Min said in a deep voice. Although he couldn't guess what it was, from Wang Zihao's look and tone, Li Min suddenly had a premonition that the other party was going to say something. It's certainly not a simple matter. "Your Highness, this matter" Of course Wang Zihao knew Li Min's temper, but this matter was too important, and he didn't know how Li Min would react when he knew about it. So there are still some concerns. "Zihao, you are my most trusted subordinate, do you have to think twice even when you speak to me?" Li Min's face darkened and he said with some displeasure. When Wang Zihao heard the words ¡®most trusted¡¯, his face changed slightly, and he said with some shame: ¡°Your Highness, this matter is related to Princess Liang¡¯s life experience, that¡¯s why I am so cautious, I hope Your Highness will forgive me!¡± "Wen Xin's life experience? What do you mean?" Li was shocked. He thought it was a business matter, but he never expected that Wang Zihao would say this. "Your Highness, I have received reliable information in the past two days. Princess Liang is not the biological granddaughter of Song Guogong, nor the biological daughter of the second Young Master Xiao!" Wang Zihao said this, hiding his hand in his sleeve , gently touched a jasper ring on his left hand. "What~" Li yelled in shock, stepped forward and grabbed Wang Zihao's collar, with an expression of disbelief on his face. Looking at Li Min's vicious gaze, Wang Zihao seemed extremely calm and looked at Li Min calmly. "Are you sure?" Li Min squeezed out three words from his throat and asked. "Your Highness, although I still don't know the true origin of Miss Xiao, I am very sure that she is not the biological granddaughter of Duke Song. I have a file from more than ten years ago in my hand, which clearly records this. It's a pity that I only discovered it accidentally today." At the end of his sentence, Wang Zihao looked a little regretful. Hearing Wang Zihao's words, Li Min suddenly calmed down, loosened his collar with both hands, and stepped away slightly, but still stared at him motionlessly. After a while, he calmed down. Asked: "Zihao, who are you? How do you know such a secret thing? And what is that file you are talking about?" Although Li Min was calm on the surface, in fact, he was going crazy in his head. He couldn't stop Wu Meiniang from entering the palace, so forget it. Now he heard that Xiao Wenxin, who was about to marry, was not Xiao Yu's biological granddaughter, and looking at Wang Zihao's appearance, she was also It doesn't seem like a lie. If this matter is true, does Xiao Yu know about it? If he knew, then what was his purpose in marrying Xiao Wenxin to him? If you don¡¯t know, then who is Xiao Wenxin¡¯s father? And Wang Zihao, a mere businessman, why would he know such a secret thing? It is estimated that even his father Li Shimin does not know about this matter, otherwise he would not agree to marry Xiao Wenxin, who is of unknown origin Questions were swirling in Li Min's mind one after another, making him feel like he was about to collapse. However, he also knew that the key to all these problems now was Wang Zihao, so he still pretended to be calm and asked. "Your Highness, do you really not know?" Wang Zihao did not answer Li Min's question directly, but raised his hand with a smile, seemingly inadvertently, revealing the jade ring on his hand, just for Li Min to see. arrive¡­¡­ Wen'er had been waiting outside the study for a long time. The cold wind in October was already quite strong, and her little face and limbs were so cold that she soon lost consciousness. However, she knew that His Highness and Mr. Wang were discussing something very important, so He stayed outside the door and didn't dare to disturb him. It was almost midnight before Li Min and Wang Zihao walked out of the study door together. However, at this time, Li Min looked relaxed, while Wang Zihao's expression seemed more respectful. "Zihao, I already know what you said, but I hope no third person knows about it except you and me!" Li Min had a smile on his face, but his tone was very firm. "Your Highness, don't worry.I have destroyed the file and no third party will know about it. "Wang Zihao bowed and replied. "Well, okay, you can ask someone to do the thing I told you. If it is done well, I will have a very important thing for you to handle in the future!" Li glanced at Wang Zihao. If he If it is really credible, and the secrets just mentioned are true, then I will have a good helper in the future. And with this helper here, his troubles today don't seem to be unsolvable? ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 106: Making trouble in the wedding room October 26, the tenth year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty, was a good time to get married. ././ Today is the wedding day of Li Min, Prince of Liang, and the Prince of Liang's Mansion and the Duke of Song's Mansion are also the busiest places in Chang'an City. Before dawn, guests have already come to congratulate them. As soon as breakfast time passed, the front doors of the two mansions became even more lively. Countless people who were ready to watch the excitement gathered around the main entrances of the two mansions, and the discerning street vendors also saw the business opportunities and risked being slapped with a bag. The crowd sells goods. The Jinwu Guards in charge of public security only care about maintaining order and have no time to deal with the illegal behavior of small traders. Li Min also got up at midnight for the first time in history. If he couldn't get up, there was nothing he could do. Concubine Yang sent many maids to his house yesterday. Today, they forced him out of bed, and then a bunch of warblers surrounded him. , makeup powder, rouge, lipstick and other cosmetics were all thrown at Li Min's face. After a while, Li Min saw a big change in himself in the mirror, from a handsome young man to a What made the man even more angry was that the palace maids around him all praised him for his beauty. No matter how Li Min objected, they remained unmoved and insisted on letting him go to the wedding like this. After the makeup was done, Li Min was tossed around by these people again. He put on the complicated wedding clothes and put a red flower on his head. When the time came, Li Min was immediately pulled out by Li Yong and his gang. , got on the horse and rushed to the Song Dynasty Duke's Mansion along with the procession of welcoming the bride. As a prince, Li Min's wedding team was very large. Someone opened the way in front, followed by a team of nearly a hundred musicians, and then the groom Li Min, accompanied by Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Hualiang, Li Jingheng, Yan Bei and others. As a friend, of course I must follow Li Min to build momentum. At the end of the team, Li Jingye, Li Yong, Fang Yiai and other younger ones were happily sitting on several large carriages, constantly grabbing handfuls from several big red silk bags on the carriages. He threw the copper coins to the crowd of people watching on both sides of the street, causing a burst of looting from the people around him. ??For later generations, throwing away money was considered a very wealthy move. Li Min was resolutely opposed to it, but Gao Chong and several stewards fully supported it. For example, even His Majesty Taizong would scatter money on the palace gate during the Chinese New Year to have fun with his ministers. Rich folk Marrying, this behavior has also been imitated one after another, and now it has become a trend. Li Min is the king of Liang. Marriage is not a trivial matter, of course it must be more grand and lively, and there is no shortage of this small amount of money in the palace. Spread it out so that the people can feel the kindness of King Liang. Why not? Li Min saw that what they said was reasonable and had no choice but to agree. For the sake of the palace's face, Gao Zhong and the others prepared nearly ten thousand copper coins at once and put them all on several large carts at the back. Li Jingye and Li Yong At a young age, he volunteered to take the job of spreading money, and now he is having a great time. The team welcoming the bride played and played all the way until they arrived at the Duke of Song Dynasty's mansion. The firecrackers and fireworks that had been prepared long ago were also set off, and Li Jingye, Li Yong and others also scattered copper coins, and the atmosphere at the scene reached a climax. After the wedding team was ushered into the mansion, Li Min went to the door of the courtyard where Xiao Wenxin lived and loudly recited poems urging women to make up, while Cheng Huailiang and others kept shouting: "The bride comes out!" The girls in Xiao's mansion were blocking the door. After Li Min finished reciting the makeup poem, he smiled and asked Li Min for a red envelope, otherwise the bride would not be allowed to go out. After Li Min sent these clinging girls away, Xiao Wenxin was finally called upon, accompanied by Mrs. Wang and other elder women and maids. Xiao Wenxin walked out of the room gracefully, but at this time Xiao Wenxin's whole body was covered by the red curtain, and he couldn't see what the bride looked like at all. Waiting for the bride to get into the car. When they turned back to Li Min's house, the whole wedding process was not over yet. When they were about to arrive at Prince Liang's house, Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and other people who were welcoming the bride blocked the way with smiles. This is called a car jam, and Li Min wanted to write an article on the spot. After the wedding ceremony was completed, Xiao Wenxin's party will present the prepared food, wine, and reward money, and then they can be released. As soon as he arrived at Prince Liang's Mansion, Li Min suffered an immediate disaster. All the women in the Xiao Mansion were beaten with sticks in their hands. This was called a son-in-law, and they wanted to kill Li Min for his prestige. , so that he would not dare to bully the bride in the future. After Li Min was beaten, Xiao Wenxin got out of the car with the help of the maid. At this time, the bride's feet could not touch the ground, so the ground had been covered with carpets all the way to the entrance of the palace. She stepped over the saddle in front of the palace. Finally, Xiao Wenxin and Li Min finally entered the main hall. Above the main hall, Li Shimin and Concubine Yang had already sat down. The people sitting around the main hall were all the distinguished guests who came to congratulate them today. Almost all the civil and military officials and members of the imperial family were here. Although there was no room for them in the hall, it was time for the newlyweds to pay their respects. It was a critical moment, so people who were placed in the side hall or outside the hall now crowded into the main hall. After holding a very complicated ceremony,Amid the blessings of everyone in the hall, Li Min and Xiao Wenxin followed the shouts of the emcee, and first knelt down to worship the heaven and the earth; then Li Shimin and Concubine Yang in the hall; and finally, amid the sounds of "husband and wife bowing down", the legal procedure of marriage was finally completed. , from this moment on, the fate of the two people was finally tightly tied together. While the newlyweds paid their respects, the fireworks and firecrackers that had been prepared outside the hall were going off, and the wedding banquet reached its climax. Under the leadership of Li Min, Xiao Wenxin saluted Li Shimin and Concubine Yang alone. Seeing her favorite The son finally got married, and Concubine Yang was so excited that her eyes filled with tears. After that, Xiao Wenxin saluted several royal elders and guests before being sent to the bridal chamber. Xiao Wenxin could go into the bridal chamber to rest, but Li Min still had to stay outside and toast to the guests one by one. Those older elders were fine. As a junior, they did not refuse when Li Min toasted, and taught them both with a smile. He drank immediately, but when Li Min walked to the side hall where the younger generation was, he was immediately grabbed by Cheng Hualiang and others. Regardless of what happened, he drank it first, and Li Ke came to rescue him with several brothers. Unfortunately, in the end, he also fell into it. Even Li Zhen and Li Zhi, who were less than ten years old, were not spared. Each of them was fed a lot. The wedding banquet lasted until the evening. However, by this time Li Min had almost drank enough and vomited twice in succession. Now he couldn't even stand up straight. Cheng Huailiang and these heartless guys still refused to let go. Afterwards, a group of people carried Li Min to the bridal chamber, roaring and shouting. When some young female relatives heard this, they followed them in groups, preparing to go see the bride together. "Get out of the way, get out of the way! We have sent the groom here, let us all take a look at the bride." Cheng Hualiang came forward drunkenly, but the maid in front of the door refused to let them in. These are the dowry from the Xiao family. Of course I have to protect the bride. "You can put the groom down, but you guys are not allowed in. Our lady is timid, what should we do if we scare her?" Wen Xin's personal maid Lu Zhu pushed the hardest, but she was as thin as a bean sprout. , There is not much flesh on the little arms, so there is not much difference between pushing and not pushing. "Hey~, you little girl, get out of the way of me, or we will force your way in!" Li Jingye danced the most happily. Just now he saw that the other parties were all women, and there were so many behind him. The female family members looked at them. In order to maintain their grace, they didn't dare to use force. Now since the other party doesn't give face, they don't have to worry about it. "Tch~, if you dare to force your way in, our maids and servants in the Xiao Mansion are not easy to mess with!" Lv Zhu, a girl with a rather sharp mouth, immediately retorted. "Hahaha~" Upon hearing Luzhu's words, Cheng Huailiang and the other big men laughed loudly. A little girl had such a loud tone. She was worthy of coming from the Duke of Song Dynasty. "Brothers, rush in!" After laughing, Cheng Huailiang waved his hand and rushed towards the bridal chamber door first. Lvzhu and the others wanted to stop them, but were pulled away by Cheng Huailiang's thick hands, and they immediately involuntarily moved to both sides. Falling down, he rushed to the door of the bridal chamber in the blink of an eye, and was about to enter the bridal chamber. Li Jingye and Li Yong, who were behind, were holding the somewhat confused Li Min, laughing and joking with Qin Huaiyu and others. "Bah~" Just as Cheng Huailiang stretched one foot into the door of the bridal chamber, everyone behind him heard a muffled sound, and then Cheng Huailiang's tall body was like a hill, pressing down on the people behind him. . Qin Huaiyu, Yan Bei, and Li Jingheng were right behind Cheng Hualiang. They couldn't dodge at all. They were knocked down with a 'pop' sound, and the four of them immediately rolled into a ball. "Who dares to be so presumptuous in front of my young lady's door?" With a shout, a taller and more majestic figure than He Huailiang walked out of the room. Under the illumination of the candle, I saw that this man was extremely tall and even taller than He Huailiang. Cheng Huailiang had to move up a bit and looked at his face. He had unibrows, big copper bell eyes, a lion's nose, and a square mouth. His thick neck was almost as thick as his head. His tall body stood at the door like a city wall. The entire door is blocked tightly. When everyone saw this man¡¯s appearance, they were all stunned and thought to themselves: How could there be a man in this bridal chamber? Huh~, no, looking at his clothes, he looks like a maid of the Xiao Mansion. His chest is high, and although his neck is thick, there doesn't seem to be an Adam's apple, and the voice just now doesn't sound like a man. Could it be that the person in front of him is actually a woman? ? "Bah~, who? Who pushed me just now?" At this moment, Cheng Hualiang, who had fallen to the ground, jumped up, his eyes red with anger. Just now, he was not paying attention and was pushed. Moreover, he accidentally ate a mouthful of mud, and there were many female relatives behind him. This was a huge embarrassment! "It's me! Why, you don't accept it?" Cheng Huailiang was just angry. Although there was something like a wall in front of him, he didn't pay much attention to it. After all, with his height, he was used to lowering his head when looking at people. ?Do you think there is a person standing in front of you? Hearing the sound above his head, Cheng Huailiang was also stunned. He raised his head in shock and saw a huge and ferocious face. Coupled with the opponent's height advantage and extremely strong muscles, Cheng Huailiang immediately had a strong visual impact and couldn't help but "Deng, Deng, Deng~" He took three or four steps back in a row, and finally managed to stand still, his face even more shocked. (Your support from this website.com is my greatest motivation.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 107 Wrestling "Aunt Tiger, they are bullying us/./" Seeing this extremely strong woman come out, Luzhu, who had fallen to the ground, immediately got up and complained to the other party with a look of grievance. When the woman, who was called Aunt Tiger, heard this, her eyes widened with two copper bells, and she swept through everyone in the audience. Although she knew that the other party was a woman, for some reason, everyone who was caught by her gaze immediately felt cold all over, as if they were being stared at by an extremely ferocious tiger. Everyone couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat. Even generals such as Cheng Huailiang and Qin Huaiyu were no exception. However, Cheng Huailiang has always been extremely bold, and because he had just lost face and was in a rage, he didn't care. He regained his consciousness from the other party's intimidation, strode forward, pointed at the other party and shouted loudly: " You woman are so unreasonable. We came to send the groom back to his room, but you pushed me to the ground. Is this the way your Xiao family treats guests?" Aunt Tiger was unmoved, but when she heard the word groom, she turned around and saw Li Min being held up by Li Jingye and Li Yong. Although she didn't know the groom, Li Min was wearing auspicious clothes, so he was not afraid of admitting his mistake. At that moment, Aunt Tiger ignored Cheng Huailiang, stepped forward with her thick and long thighs, walked to Li Min in a few steps, stretched out her hand and picked him up. Li Jingye and Li Yong originally wanted to hold him back, but they could only feel the opponent's strength. Dodge was too big for the two of them to contend with, so they had no choice but to let go. Then Aunt Tiger returned to the door, handed the person to Lu Zhu and others and said: "Send the new uncle back to the room!" After Aunt Tiger finished speaking, she turned to Cheng Hualiang and others and said, "The new uncle has been delivered, please come back!" Seeing how arrogant this woman was, Cheng Huailiang and the other popular men were all speechless. Just now, they were temporarily attracted by Aunt Tiger's aura, but it didn't mean that they were afraid of each other. Who are they? All of them are masters walking around in Chang'an City. If they show weakness to a servant today, how will they get along in the future? Thinking of this, Cheng Huailiang sneered. He strode towards the bridal chamber. Although the other party was taller than him and looked stronger than him, he was conceited and had practiced martial arts since he was a child. In addition, the other party was a woman, so he was naturally at an advantage, so he still didn't believe it. Oh, will my strength be lost to a woman? Seeing Cheng Huailiang's actions, Aunt Tiger narrowed her eyes. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he did not dodge the body that Cheng Hualiang bumped into. Qin Huaiyu and others behind them were also staring at the two people who were preparing to compete. Although they were very confident in Cheng Hualiang's strength, they saw that the opponent was several sizes larger than Cheng Hualiang. But it still made them a little worried. There was only a muffled sound of "Bang~", and the two people's bodies were intertwined, and their shoulders collided hard. But what is surprising is that Aunt Tiger's huge body is like a mountain, and it does not move at all. It is Cheng Hualiang. The person who bumped into the person swayed a few times, obviously out of strength. Qin Huaiyu below saw this situation. His face immediately darkened, especially when he saw Cheng Huailiang knowing that his strength was no match for the opponent, but still clinging to face, his face turned red, and he was desperately competing with the opponent, and he was secretly anxious in his heart. He knew Cheng Huailiang's temper. It would be fine if it was just brothers like them, but there were so many female relatives behind him, and this guy was unwilling to lose face in front of women even if he died. Qin Huaiyu wanted to go up and help. But strength is not his specialty, and going up on his own would only be humiliating himself, unless they swarmed up. They worked together to push the opponent down, but when they thought that there were so many of them working together to bully a woman, if word got out, wouldn't it make people laugh to death? "Jingye, where is Fang Er?" Qin Huailiang hurriedly pulled Li Jingye over. Based on the current situation, it is estimated that only Fang Yiai, the strange power king, is the opponent of the woman in front of him. "Hey, Uncle Qin, it's not like you don't know Fang Er's virtues. He fainted after a few ounces of wine. He is probably lying there at the banquet now." Li Jingye also thought of Fang Yiai, but that boy was already drunk. , even if I bring it, I don¡¯t know if it will work? "Why is this bastard drunk at this time?" Qin Huailiang stomped his feet angrily, "But there is no other way now. You quickly bring a few people to drag him over. No matter what method you use, you must let him come to me. After waking up for a while, at least replace Huai Liang." Li Jingye was a generation younger than Qin Huailiang. When he saw what his elder had said, he did not hesitate and immediately called Li Yong and a few others. In a short time, he found Fang Yiai, who was sleeping soundly. After thinking about it, the bad boy simply asked someone to get a basin of ice water, and then poured it down in his pocket. The effect was obvious. Fang Yiai stood up straight, his whole body shivering from the cold. When he saw that it was Li Jingye They splashed themselves, and immediately pointed at them and yelled at them angrily. Li Jingye ignored the explanation and took Fang Yiai to the rescue. When they arrived, they saw Cheng Huailiang shaking and immediately insistedHe was stunned, but the tiger aunt on the other side was extremely relaxed, obviously showing mercy, and wanted to make Cheng Huailiang retreat when he saw the difficulties. "I'll do it!" After hearing Qin Huaiyu's explanation and seeing Cheng Hualiang's appearance, he didn't refuse immediately. He stepped forward and bumped into Aunt Tiger's other shoulder. Fang Yiai was a bit taller than Cheng Huailiang, but still a little inferior to Aunt Tiger, but he was born with supernatural power, and the two Cheng Huailiang were no match for him, so he was not afraid of the other's tyrannical figure. When Aunt Tiger saw another one coming, she couldn't help but sneer in her heart. She shook her shoulders, shocking Cheng Huailiang and took a few steps back. Then she bumped into Fang Yiai again, but this time she was a little careless. He didn't use all his strength, but was almost knocked back by Fang Yiai's strange force. This made Aunt Tiger's heart tremble, and she immediately used all her strength. Both of them were born with supernatural powers, and Aunt Tiger had the advantage in size, but as a woman, their advantages were almost equalized, and they were evenly matched in the beginning. It was also the first time that Fang Yiai met someone who was on par with him in terms of strength. With his young mind, he was eager to win. He mustered all his strength and concentrated it on his shoulders, insisting on defeating the opponent. "Aunt Tiger was also very surprised. She didn't expect that a teenage boy could have such magical power. If he could get the guidance of a famous teacher, he would definitely become an unparalleled warrior on the battlefield. She also wanted to give it a try to see how powerful the opponent was, so she used her full strength without reservation. Two powerful kings, a man and a woman, were wrestling on the field. Both of them had their legs slightly arched, their bodies tilted and their shoulders pressed together. The muscles on their bodies had stretched their clothes tightly because of too much exertion, and even On the back, thighs and other parts of the body, the clothes had been stretched to the point of bursting with gaps. Sweat was steaming on their foreheads. Under the influence of the cold air, wisps of hot air came out of their heads. The scene looked extremely shocking. The people around were also excited to watch. The Tang Dynasty was a martial arts country, and wrestling was a very common form of competition. Therefore, both men and women in the field were attracted by this wonderful contest, especially if one of the parties was a woman. Unless they saw it with their own eyes, I¡¯m afraid no one would believe it. Just when everyone's eyes were attracted to the two wrestling people, a few people suddenly walked out of the bridal chamber. The leader was wearing a bright red auspicious suit, with picturesque and delicate features. She was today's bride. Xiao Wenxin was promoted to Princess Liang. "Aunt Tiger must not be so presumptuous, please step aside!" Seeing the scene, Xiao Wenxin also frowned. After all, the other party was also a guest, so how could Aunt Tiger compete with the guest? So he opened his mouth and reprimanded. After hearing Xiao Wenxin's order, Aunt Tiger suddenly exerted all her strength and pushed Fang Yiai away. Then she suddenly took a few steps back, bowed and said to Xiao Wenxin: "Old slave, I obey!" After saying that, she wiped her sweat and stood. Behind Xiao Wenxin. Fang Yiai was also very tired. Seeing that the other party gave in and even the bride came out, she knew that there would be no winner today, so she took advantage of the situation and returned to Cheng Hualiang's side. Xiao Wenxin looked at Cheng Huailiang and others with a smile, lightly opened her lips and said: "Today is the wedding of Wen Xin and His Highness. Previously, due to etiquette, Wen Xin could not express her gratitude to everyone. Taking this opportunity, Wen Xin would like to pay tribute to everyone." A cup is my little lady¡¯s way of saying thank you to you all!¡± After Xiao Wenxin finished speaking, the maid and servant below who had been prepared immediately brought cups of wine to everyone, and Xiao Wenxin also held a glass of wine and looked at everyone with a smile. "Okay! Since it's Princess Liang's toast, how can we not drink it?" Li Jingye took the lead in shouting. Others also applauded, and at the same time they were secretly surprised in their hearts. They all said that Xiao Wenxin was the daughter of a concubine. But when I saw her today, not only was she unparalleled in appearance, but her demeanor and demeanor were also impeccable. It was not an insult to Rokuro to marry such a woman. Seeing everyone holding up their wine glasses, Xiao Wenxin toasted with everyone, and then drank it all in one gulp. After that, Xiao Wenxin bowed to everyone and said: "Thank you all for sending Liu Lang here. It's just that the little girl is too drunk and Liu Lang is drunk and can't entertain you anymore, so I ask everyone to forgive me, but the banquet is in full swing in the front hall. If you haven¡¯t had enough fun, why not go somewhere to have a drink? What do you think?¡± Hearing Xiao Wenxin¡¯s words, Cheng Huailiang and the others were all discouraged. Unexpectedly, Miss Xiao was not a light-hearted person either. She sent them to the front hall after saying a few nice words. But what they said makes sense. Now that Li Min is too drunk to wake up, even if they want to make trouble, how can they make trouble when there is only one bride left? Thinking of this, Cheng Huailiang and others began to complain to each other again, blaming each other for having drunk Li Min too hard just now. Now it is better, and there is no need to make trouble even in the bridal chamber. It was useless to complain again. In desperation, Cheng Huailiang and the others could only say goodbye to Xiao Wenxin, and those who followed themThe women mainly came to see Xiao Wenxin. Now when they met, they found that the reputation was well-deserved, and there were also women they were familiar with. They came up to joke with Xiao Wenxin and introduced some of her best friends. After a while, these people slowly dispersed. Only then did Xiao Wenxin turn around and return to the bridal chamber. Turning around a screen, she saw a young man sitting next to the table with a smile. It was Li Min who was still drunk just now. But now Li Min's eyes were clear, how could he tell? The slightest hint of drunkenness? (Your support from this website.com is my greatest motivation.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 108 Li Min¡¯s Wedding Night Seeing Li Min staring at him with bright eyes, Xiao Wenxin couldn't help but feel ashamed. He lowered his head and stared at his toes. His hands were twisted together, wondering whether he should move forward or back. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Xiao Wenxin felt heartbroken when she saw it, asked someone to bring a basin of hot water in, and wanted to personally scrub Li Min's body. But who would have expected that at this moment Li Min raised his head, smiled at her, and stood up. It turned out that he had been pretending to be drunk just now. In fact, Li Min was also helpless. Today was his wedding day, and he didn't want to get drunk like this. Therefore, whenever he felt unwell, he would take an emetic pill obtained from Sun Simiao to expel the wine. Then he pretended to be drunk and managed to get through. When the two newlyweds met, before they could warm up, someone reported from outside that a servant girl named Aunt Hu brought by Wen Xin had a fight with Cheng Huailiang outside and actually got the upper hand. After a while, someone else came Report that Fang Yiai is here too. At that moment, Li Min couldn't sit still, fearing that the two parties would really fight, but if he went out now, the matter would be over today. Although the wedding ceremony was lively, it was definitely not a pleasant experience for a newlywed couple. Those gangs Maybe the bastard could come up with some harmful tricks to torture himself? But it doesn't matter if Li Min can't get out. He rolled his eyes and told Xiao Wenxin a few words, asking her to do as he said, which would definitely make Cheng Hualiang and the others leave. Although Xiao Wenxin was a little shy, he didn't want to make a fool of himself during the wedding, so he relied on Dare to go out. Even though she seemed very calm just now, she was actually very nervous inside. Fortunately, it turned out as Li Min expected. "Wen Xin, why don't you sit down, we haven't drank our glasses of wine yet!" Li Min said with a narrow smile. Like herself, Xiao Wenxin's face was also covered with thick makeup, and her delicate little face was covered with various cosmetics. Fortunately, she is naturally beautiful. Therefore, although it does not look as elegant and refined as before, it still has a unique flavor. Seeing the smile on Li Min's face, Xiao Wenxin became even more nervous. However, he still followed the instructions and walked to sit next to Li Min. He lowered his head slightly and did not dare to look at Li Min at all. Li Min took two jade cups. I poured two glasses of light wine and prepared to share a glass of wine with Xiao Wenxin. However, Xiao Wenxin suddenly stopped him and said, "Your Highness, please wait a moment!" Li was stunned for a moment when he saw Xiao Wenxin waving to Lvzhu next to her. The little girl came up holding a plate with a pair of delicate scissors, a brocade bag and several ribbons on it. I saw Xiao Wenxin pick up the scissors and cut off a strand of her long hair, then shyly cut off a strand of Li Min's hair, and gently tied the two strands of hair into a concentric knot in front of him. Then put the concentric knot into the brocade bag and wear it next to your body. He tied the two glasses of wine together with a ribbon, handed one of them to Li Min, and then their arms crossed. Drink all the wine in the cup. Li Min finally understood at this time. It turns out that this was the way to drink a cup of wine in the Tang Dynasty. What Xiao Wenxin did just now was probably tying her hair. There is an old saying about a wife with hair tied to her hair, which is derived from this. After drinking a glass of wine, Xiao Wenxin asked Li Min to remove the silk flower from her head, and then threw it under the bed with the ribbon and wine glass. The whole ceremony was completed. It was already two o'clock in the morning, and the banquet outside had gradually dispersed. Li Shimin and Concubine Yang were a little drunk because they were happy, so they went back. Except for some drunken guys who were still holding the banquet Most of the guests started to leave as they were still drunk. In the bridal chamber, Wen'er, Hua'er and Lvzhu were serving the two newlyweds to freshen up. After washing away the mess on their faces, Li Min felt that he was finally free. He would not be willing to turn into such a bad man again in the future. She no longer looks like a girl, and Xiao Wenxin has returned to the delicate and refined girl she was before, but with a hint of shy pink on her face, she looks more seductive and charming than usual. "Your Highness, III am here to help you change your clothes!" After washing up, Xiao Wenxin waved away Wen'er and Hua'er, walked up to them in person, and finally stammered after mustering up the courage. "Eh? Wen Xin, why do you still call me Your Highness?" Li Min said deliberately looking for trouble. "Husbandhusband!" Xiao Wen was so ashamed that he shouted in a low voice like a mosquito. Looking at the blushing girl in front of him, but determined to fulfill the responsibilities of a wife, Li Min's heart surged with warmth. From today on, he, Li Min, is no longer alone. This girl in front of him The girl is his wife and the woman who will accompany him throughout his life. In the future, they will have sons and daughters. By then, he will be the head of the family. Wen Xin and his children all need the protection of him as a husband and father. . Thinking of this, Li Min felt proud in his chest. He also had a family. For himself, as well as for his wife and future children, he must realize his plan. Only in this way can his destiny be fulfilled. in one's own hands, instead of being like now, as a prince, you have to be cautious and think twice about every step you take, for fear that if you make a wrong step, you will be plotted and fall into the endless abyss. Xiao Wenxin took off Li Min's coat a little unfamiliarly, and looked at the other party sitting by the bed wearing only the middle coat, looking at her with a smile. Xiao Wenxin was extremely shy, and gently took off her outer clothes, wearing only the inner ones. Xiaoyi immediately got into the quilt, and then covered her head tightly with the quilt, not daring to look at Li Min. Before she got married, Mrs. Wang and her mother, Aunt Zhou, both told her what Zhou Gong's etiquette was, so Xiao Wenxin knew Li Min was ashamed and afraid of what he was going to do next. Although her eyes could not see, Xiao Wenxin's ears could still hear Li Min's every move. She felt that Li Min had also gone to bed, and then lay down gently beside her. Wen'er and Hua'er who were serving him moved the people in the room. A few lights were extinguished, causing the light in the room to dim suddenly. Under the red gauze curtain, an unspeakable ambiguity arose spontaneously. Just when Xiao Wenxin's nervous heart was beating wildly, Li Min suddenly reached out, grabbed her exposed little hand, and then let her lean into his arms. Xiao Wenxin was so frightened that her heart almost jumped out of her chest. Thinking of the embarrassing things her mother told her, she felt even more nervous. But what Xiao Wenxin didn't expect was that after Li Min held her in his arms, he remained motionless. After a while, she heard Li Min's breathing become long and steady, with a hint of snoring, and he fell asleep just like that. . Discovering this situation, Xiao Wenxin thought that Li Min was too tired today, so she lay down and fell asleep. This made her feel relieved, and she felt lucky to have escaped temporarily. However, in this kind of luck, She couldn't help but feel a sense of unspeakable loss in her heart, and even she herself couldn't figure out why she felt this way. I feel that the heartbeat of the girl in my arms gradually becomes more and more stable, the slightly trembling body gradually calms down, and the breathing becomes longer. Li Min, who was pretending to sleep, opened his eyes with a bitter smile and looked at Xiao Wenxin's face close at hand. There was a sweet smile on his delicate and innocent face, as if he was still happy about today's wedding in his dream. The other party is his wife, but she is only a fourteen-year-old girl. It is estimated that the female elders may have taught her some common sense before getting married, but in fact, she has not even figured out the relationship between men and women. Just now I held her in my arms. , the two little pigeons on the other person's chest happened to be pressing against his own chest. Li Min, who had not been with a woman for a long time, immediately reacted and pressed against the other person's thigh. However, Xiao Wenxin did not react at all, and was even about to fall asleep just now. When he touched it, he probably felt uncomfortable being pushed against his thigh, so he pushed it unconsciously with his hand, almost causing his gun to go off. Li Min is not a beast. Although he really wants to do it, he really can't bear to do it. On the one hand, he is afraid of causing any harm to Xiao Wen's heart. On the other hand, there are no contraceptive measures at present. If she gets pregnant, it is very likely that the other party is fourteen years old. What are the dangers? You must know that the survival rate of babies today has always been very low. In addition to backward medical conditions, early marriage and early pregnancy are also an extremely important reason. Little girls of twelve or thirteen years old get married early and get pregnant before their bodies are fully developed. Of course, this will cause problems of one kind or another. Even after the children are born, most of them will be born with deficiencies, resulting in frailty and illness. In addition, ancient adults Some people live in poverty and don't pay much attention to their children's health, nor can they keep up with their nutrition, which can easily lead to the death of their children. It is precisely because he has so many worries that Li Min endures it very hard. This is not because he is so noble. To put it bluntly, if he is given a mature beauty with bulging front and back and fair skin, Li Min will Zhen dared to raise his gun and mount his horse on the spot, but the key thing was that he was holding his wife in his arms, a woman who would accompany him for the rest of his life. If he was greedy for temporary quickness, he would probably cause lifelong harm to his woman. This risk He didn't dare and couldn't bear to risk it. Thinking of this, Li Min felt that his body was disappearing like ice and snow. He kissed Xiao Wenxin's forehead lovingly, put away distracting thoughts and closed his eyes to sleep. Xiao Wenxin seemed to feel something in his sleep, and his body twisted in Li Min's arms. After twisting and finding a comfortable position, a sweet smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and he fell asleep soundly. On the second day of the wedding, Li Min had to take Xiao Wenxin to the palace. He first went to the Ancestral Temple to pay homage to his ancestors to show that the marriage had been approved by Li's ancestors, and then went to visit Li Shimin and Concubine Yang. Of course, Empress Changsun could not be left behind. , after all, she is Li Min's nominal aunt. In the next two days, Li Min did nothing. He stayed with Xiao Wenxin every day, and also visited the entire palace to help her get familiar with the environment. After all, Xiao Wenxin would be the mistress of the palace from now on, and she would be responsible for everything. It was left to her to take care of it. Gao Zhong, the chief steward of the palace, also received strict orders from Li Min. He respected Xiao Wenxin, the new Princess Liang, very much.?Coupled with the housewives who came from the Xiao Mansion as dowry, Xiao Wenxin figured out the situation of the entire palace in just a few days and started to deal with some simple things. Tomorrow is the third day of their marriage. According to the rules, it is the day when Xiao Wenxin returns to peace. At that time, Li Min will accompany Xiao Wenxin to Xiao Mansion with various gifts, so the two went to bed early. However, Li Min woke up in the middle of the night and suddenly found that Xiao Wenxin, who had been holding him in his arms, was gone. He was so frightened that he sat up and found Xiao Wenxin sitting by the bed with tears in his eyes. His thin shoulders twitched from time to time, and he was crying very sadly. . {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 109 Zhuang Sheng dreams of butterflies, butterflies dream of Zhuang Sheng "Wen Xin, why are you crying?" Seeing the situation in front of him, Li Min was stunned and couldn't figure out what was going on. However, seeing Xiao Wenxin's pear blossoms with rain, he was also very heartbroken and immediately took her into his arms. Comforting me in his arms] "Woo~, husband, it's all It's Wen Xin's fault that I woke you up in the middle of the night." Xiao Wen Xin lay in Li Min's arms, sobbing continuously while blaming herself, but she still couldn't help but shed tears. "Okay, okay, Wen Xin doesn't cry, are you homesick?" Li Min patted her shoulder and said, after a woman gets married, she belongs to someone else's family. In addition, Xiao Wenxin has never left her since she has grown up. Home, so it¡¯s not surprising to be homesick, but tomorrow is the day of Guining, shouldn¡¯t I cry because of homesickness? "No, Wenxin is not homesick." Xiao Wenxin sobbed a few times, her face covered with tears. Li Min carefully took the handkerchief and gently wiped the tears on her face. He was about to ask her why she was crying? But unexpectedly, Xiao Wenxin suddenly stretched out her hand, grabbed Li Min's hand, stared at him with a sad expression and said: "Husband, do you not like Wen Xin?" "Uh~" Li Min was very surprised. She didn't expect Xiao Wenxin to ask such a question. Is this why she stayed up late at night because of difficult labor? "Wen Xin, why do you think so? Although we didn't have much contact before marriage, being able to marry such a beautiful and virtuous woman like Wen Xin is a blessing for me, Li Min, in my life. I'm happy before it's too late, how could I not like it? You?" Li Min immediately expressed his feelings. When they didn't know each other before, Li Min might just be interested in Xiao Wenxin's appearance, but after their contact some time ago, he already has an unspeakable pity and love for Xiao Wenxin, and is even starting to slowly I slowly fell in love with this weak girl "Since my husband likes Wen Xin, why why" Xiao Wenxin's tone was filled with sadness and anger at the beginning, but by the last two words, she became hesitant, and even her voice was low, with a look of shame on her face. Extremely red "Why what?" Li Min asked stupidly. "Why" When Xiao Wenxin came here, her face was full of shame, but in the end she bit her red lips and plucked up the courage to ask softly, "Why don't you want to perform the courtesy of Duke Zhou with Wenxin?" When the last word "ceremony" was finished, the courage Xiao Wenxin had finally accumulated disappeared without a trace. He covered his face and plunged into Li Min's arms, never daring to show his face again. Li Min smiled bitterly when he heard this. He had been trying very hard to endure it these past few days, but he didn't expect that Xiao Wenxin misunderstood him. He made people suspicious and couldn't sleep because of it in the middle of the night. He cried. It was really thankless. "Oh ~ Wen Xin, I know you will ask this question sooner or later. In this case, I still want to make it clear to you that the main reason why I endure it is because I am afraid of hurting your body" Li Min sighed. In the past two days, he I have been worrying about this matter, thinking about how to explain it to Xiao Wenxin, but after thinking about it, I found that it is best to explain the common sense of women's fertility to the other party. Listening to Li Min's explanation of women's fertility knowledge, Xiao Wenxin was shy at first, but gradually became more and more fascinated. What made her strange was that as a man, and not a doctor, how could Li Min know so much about a woman's physiological structure and Features so familiar? "Husband, according to what you said, it is best for us women to give birth after the age of eighteen. This will not only give birth to healthy children, but also reduce the difficulty of childbirth. I] will greatly reduce the number of cases of death due to dystocia? "After listening to Li Min's explanation, Xiao Wenxin explained what he understood. "Yes, that's what I mean. Wen Xin, you are only fourteen years old this year, and your skeleton has not yet grown. If you get pregnant too early, I'm really afraid" Li was stunned at this point, staring at Xiao Wenxin with affectionate eyes. Xiao Wenxin With a "àÓßÌ" sound, she got into Li Min's arms, her arms tightly hugged Li Min's chest and abdomen, and her heart was full of deep love for Li Min and she was extremely happy. After a while, Xiao Wenxin raised her head from Li Min's arms and asked with some confusion: "Husband, everyone believes that you are the Star Lord who descended to earth. Wenxin didn't believe it before, but what you said today, But this is something Wen Xin has never heard of, and as far as Wen Xin knows, even imperial doctors with advanced medical skills may not understand these principles. Are you really the reincarnation of the Star King in the sky? " "Haha, Wen Xin, how can you believe these nonsense? Being a husband is not some star king descending to earth. Otherwise, how could he be so moved by Chun Xin that he would marry such a lovely beauty like you?" Li Min lowered his head and said, Touching Wen Xin's forehead, she said with a bewildered smile. Xiao Wenxin's heart beat faster because of Li Min's intimate behavior, but the doubts in her heart did not diminish at all. After all, she and Li Min were husband and wife. In Xiao Wenxin's heart, there should be no secrets between the two, so she thought about it before speaking. Asked: "Husband, Wen Xin still has a question in her heart. I don't know if I should talk about it or not?" ? ??Alas~, Wen Xin, you want to ask, why do I know so much knowledge that others don't know, and after I was injured by Cheng Hualiang for teasing you last time, I started to become very different from before, even like Is it a different person? "Li Min sighed. He knew that as the person closest to him, he would definitely be interested in his biggest secret. In fact, as Li Min's fame grows, many people are already very interested in his completely different performance after he was injured, whether out of curiosity or for other reasons. Although Li Min always uses Although the ghosts and gods are prevaricating, many people are actually suspicious of this kind of legal retribution, thinking that there must be some hidden secret that others don¡¯t know about. There are even many other speculations, such as someone having an expert behind Li Min. Pointing him; there are also people with ulterior motives. Now Li Min has been transferred, and he is not the original King of Liang at all. Of course, these laws are only spread in the mouths of individual people, and not many people know about it, otherwise they will spread. If it comes to the ears of Li Shimin and Concubine Yang, it will definitely make them miserable. After all, as parents, would they still admit that their son is wrong? And Xiao Wenxin also had some doubts about Li Min's relationship with ghosts and gods, so she wanted to ask clearly, after all, if there is such a knot between the two, how can they truly be together forever in the future? "Husband, if there is any difficulty, Wen Xin shouldn't listen to it?" Seeing Li Min's expression of embarrassment, Xiao Wenxin said obediently, as long as she knows that the man in front of her is her husband and he treats her sincerely, then It's enough "Wen Xin, actually I have nothing to be embarrassed about. It's just that I don't know how to make it clear, and I'm afraid it'll be hard for you to believe it after listening to it." Li Min said with a helpless smile. "Oh, husband, you might as well" Xiao Wenxin heard that Li Min was willing, and immediately hugged Li Min's arm with excitement and said "Hmm~" Li Min thought for a moment, and then said to Xiao Wenxin, "Wenxin, have you ever heard of 'Nan Ke Yimeng'?" "Nan Ke Yimeng?" Xiao Wenxin also read poetry and books, but this name felt very strange, and he shook his head. "What about Huang Liang's sweet dream?" Xiao Wenxin still shook his head This is terrible. Li Min wanted to use these two stories to find a reasonable explanation for his affairs, but he didn't expect that Xiao Wenxin had never heard of either of them. Li Min didn't know that the two stories he told were both fake. It only appeared in the Tang Dynasty. Of course no one had heard of it during the Zhenguan period. "What about Zhuang Sheng's Mengdie?" Li Min racked his brains and finally found another relevant one. "Well, I know this. It comes from "Zhuangzi: Equality of Things". After finally hearing someone who understood what it meant, Xiao Wenxin immediately nodded and said "Okay, Zhuangzi dreamed of a butterfly. When he woke up, he didn't know whether it was Zhuangzi who dreamed he became a butterfly or a butterfly who dreamed he became Zhuangzhou? Most people who read this article probably just thought that Zhuangzi made up this story to propose a The philosophical proposition of dreams and reality, but in fact they don¡¯t know that dreams become reality and reality becomes dreams. In fact, they do not just exist in people¡¯s imagination. And I, Liang Wang Li Min, encountered this kind of thing¡­¡­" Next, Li Min made up a very reasonable story for himself based on Zhuang Sheng's dream of a butterfly. The main idea was that when he was beaten unconscious by Cheng Huailiang, he had a very long but extremely real dream. In the dream, he arrived in a world completely different from that of the Tang Dynasty, and his identity changed from a prince to an ordinary person. Then he learned, grew, and even fell in love, established a career, etc. in that world. Until one day, he suddenly woke up from the dream. However, he discovered that he had only been in a coma for just half a day, but it seemed as if decades had passed in his dream. The common sense and talents he displayed were all learned in that dream world. "A moment in life, a thousand years in dreams?" Xiao Wenxin was also extremely shocked by Li Min's half-truth and half-false story. After a long while, she murmured to herself. With her common sense and intelligence, she understood that Li Min's words were not true. It's very difficult, but this matter is too mysterious, but this explanation can just explain all the peculiarities displayed by Li Min, plus the allusion of Zhuang Sheng dreaming of butterflies, so Xiao Wenxin can't help but not believe it "Wen Xin, this is all my secret. I can only tell you about this matter. I have never told anyone else, even my father and mother," Li Min spread his hands and said with a wry smile. The bitter smile on his face was not fake, because as he was talking just now, a question suddenly came to his mind: was he really Li Tian who had traveled from later generations? Or maybe he was Li Min originally, and Li Tian in later generations was just a character in Li Min's dream. For a while, Li Min was also involved in the story he made up, and he couldn't tell who he was? Hearing that she was the only one who knew the secret, Xiao Wenxin immediately showed a sweet smile on her face, being able to be harmonious.Sharing secrets with those closest to oneself is a dream that every girl has had, and Xiao Wenxin is no exception, so now her heart is filled with happiness and can no longer tolerate anything else. "Husband, no matter what you have experienced or what you have done before, Wen Xin only knows that now you are my husband and the one Wen Xin will stay with for the rest of her life." Xiao Wenxin pressed her cheek against Li Min's shoulder. , gently closed his eyes and said Hearing Xiao Wenxin's confession, Li Min was also shocked. He who was struggling with his identity immediately woke up: Yes, I am me, the only one in this world. No matter what the hell, Li Tian and Li Min, as long as I am myself If you live a happy life, you can also make the people around you happy. After figuring this out, Li Min laughed heartily and turned his head to look at Xiao Wenxin, who was leaning on his shoulder. She looked as beautiful as jade under the candlelight, so he couldn't help but lower his head and kissed Wenxin, which immediately attracted a burst of excitement from the beauty. shy On the day when Li Yin Guining was at home, something happened in the court because of a minor incident, which caused a quarrel among some ministers in the court, and even almost started a fight in the court hall. This matter is also very simple. First, Li Yifu, a member of the Patent Department, made a memorial. The memorial reported: Because the application range of coal is getting wider and wider, and the importance of coal is also highlighted, the court is requested to increase the tax on coal. At the same time, the private Carbon Industry Association provided coke for iron-making to the Ministry of Industry at low prices, and also helped improve the process of smelting steel, making a great contribution to the court. Therefore, he wrote a letter to request that in order to reward this behavior, carbon dioxide could be exempted and exempted. Taxes on mines affiliated with industrial associations As soon as this memorial came out, there was an immediate chorus of approval, represented by Duan Lun and supported by ministers with interests in the Carboniferous Industry Association. However, several people who were closely related to the Taiyuan Wang family, and even came from the Taiyuan Wang family, immediately jumped came out to oppose, accusing Li Yifu of being instigated by others, and scolding those who supported him for using power for personal gain. However, the voices of these opponents were too weak to have much effect at all, and Duan Lun stood up to refute on the spot, saying that what Li Yifu said was the truth, and he had no interest in the matter at all, so he accused the other party of false accusation. An older man on the other side fainted out of anger, causing an uproar in the court, and both parties almost started fighting over this. Li Shimin was well aware of this matter, but it was his habitual policy to support the nobility and suppress the wealthy families. In the end, he readily agreed to Li Yifu's memorial and added an additional 10% tax on top of the original carbon tax. Due to its huge contribution, the Carboniferous Industry Association has been granted a 30% tax exemption for 50 years. As soon as this policy was issued and before it reached Taiyuan City, the Taiyuan Wang family was stunned by another very unfavorable news. This news did not seem to be very serious, but if not handled properly, it would definitely hit their Taiyuan family hard. Wang's reputation, and the news spread throughout Taiyuan City within one day, someone is definitely spreading it deliberately Just when the Taiyuan Wang family was looking for people who spread bad news, the policy of increasing taxes on coal mines and reducing taxes on the Carboniferous Industry Association finally reached Taiyuan City. Now the Taiyuan Wang family finally panicked. The room immediately summoned people from all rooms and gathered in the meeting hall (To be continued) Text Chapter 110 Wang¡¯s Discussion This is already Chapter 019. The various rooms are discussing matters, but unlike the noisy and lively atmosphere last time, after this meeting, the entire discussion hall was silent. No one came out to speak first, and the patriarch Wang Tong took the lead. He also looked gloomy, his eyes sweeping back and forth in the field, not knowing what he was thinking about? Wang Kuang, who was sitting at the bottom, looked at the situation in the field with a sneer. He had long known that the other party was not easy to mess with, but the uncles and uncles in front of him were greedy for profit, thinking that in the territory around Taiyuan, The Wang family didn't have to worry about it at all. Now that people's methods came out, they immediately hit the family seven inches above the ground. Now even he, a self-proclaimed wise man, was helpless. "Wang Kuang, you are the most familiar with industrial and commercial affairs. Please tell me, once the court's policy comes out, what impact will it have on our Wang family's coal mine?" The patriarch Wang Tong's eyes finally fell on Wang Kuang, who was watching coldly, and he felt in his heart He also sighed secretly. If he had listened to his opinions more, the Wang family would not have been in such a passive position. Wang Kuang immediately stood up, bowed his head and said: "To the chief of the clan, because the supply of coal was not in demand some time ago, all the families in the clan have invested a lot of money in it. Of all the coal mines that have been mined, our Wang family is the only one." Accounting for two-thirds of the total, the remaining one-third is occupied by the so-called Carboniferous Industry Association. Now that this policy has been issued, it is obviously aimed at our Wang family and has increased our cost of mining coal, making it When we want to compete with the coal produced by the other party in the future, we will already be at a disadvantage in terms of price." When Wang Kuang said this, he paused and said: "There are more and more coal mines now. Although the demand from cement plants in various places is large, with the increase in coal production in the future, there will always be a day when supply exceeds demand. . When the price of the pebbles we produce is higher than others, it will be eliminated immediately. In other words, even if we dig out the pebbles in the future, we will not be able to sell them. " Listen to Wang Kuang¡¯s explanation. The atmosphere in the field became more solemn. In fact, many people had thought of this consequence, but they were not as thorough as Wang Kuang. "In your opinion, do we have a way to solve it?" Wang Tong has been in charge of the Wang family in Taiyuan for decades. Of course he can see this. The reason why he asked Wang Kuang to speak was because he wanted to ask the rising star of this family , see if he has any way to solve this problem? "To inform the clan leader, the best way is to expand the sales of coal or reduce the cost of coal. However, the other party has spent a lot of money this time in order to completely block us, so this road is not feasible at all?" Wang Kuang sighed. said. "Oh. Why doesn't it work?" The long-bearded middle-aged man sitting under the patriarch Wang Tong asked eagerly. This man's name is Wang Dong, and he is the person who has been appointed as the next clan leader. His son's name is Wang Xian. That is the young man who quarreled with Wang Kuang during the last meeting. Wang Xian was the first person to seize the coal mine, and now he is involved in the coal mine. Putting the clan into crisis, father and son Wang Dong and Wang Xian were also criticized. Wang Kuang looked at the long-bearded middle-aged man and sighed. Although he was at odds with his clan, but now that the clan was in danger, he had no choice but to put aside the past grudges, so he bowed and replied: " Uncle, there were originally two ways to solve the crisis in our Wang family, but" "Oh? What can we do?" Before Wang Kuang could finish speaking, many people in the meeting hall asked eagerly. Faced with the situation in front of them, they had also been thinking hard for a long time, but after all, they had no idea about doing business. I don¡¯t understand, and I can¡¯t think of a good solution anyway. Therefore, when Wang Kuang originally had two options, he was of course impatient. After all, the people sitting here had a lot of shares in the coal mines. Unfortunately, they didn't hear it. Wang Kuang had just said that these options would work. Doesn¡¯t make sense. Looking at this group of uncles and brothers with scorched faces, Wang Kuang sighed and had no choice but to reply: "Actually, the first method is very simple, and the other party has already seen through it and defeated our army in advance." "Are you talking about the news that has been circulating in the city these past two days?" Wang Tong's face condensed and he asked coldly. "Yes, it's the rumor that our Wang family is rich and unkind, and the wages paid to mine workers are 10 or 20% less than what the Carboniferous Industry Association pays. I have investigated this matter and found that the wages paid to workers by the other party were actually the same as ours. Yes, it was just a few days ago that the workers' wages were suddenly raised, which shows that the other party is really deliberately planning to retaliate against us." Wang Kuang nodded in response. "I understand. Your first idea is to pass on the higher taxes paid to workers by lowering their wages, so that you can reduce costs again." The middle-aged man Wang Dong also reacted, Of course, he cannot be a fool to be chosen as the next clan leader, but he immediately said in frustration, "But now that this rumor has come out, it has not only damaged the reputation of our Wang family, but also blocked this road."??If we really dare to lower workers' wages at this time, it is estimated that the workers in the mine will go to the other party to mine. " Hearing Wang Dong's analysis, the people in the hall were also frustrated. In fact, they felt that the wages given to workers were already quite high. The wages earned by an adult laborer after working for one month were enough to support a family of four or five. People, but the other party actually wants to increase the wages of workers. You must know that it is easy to increase wages, but it is difficult to lower them. The new rich in Chang'an City are really willing to give up. "What my uncle said is true. There are serious shortages of workers in various mines now. The other party has raised the workers' wages. Not only can we not lower the wages, but we will be forced to follow the increase. Otherwise, even if our Wang family's appeal around Taiyuan No matter how powerful you are, the workers below will have to run to the other party sooner or later in order to earn more." Wang Kuang said with a wry smile, the other party's move was indeed vicious, and he saw this clearly and forced them to use the charcoal The cost has increased again. "Wang Kuang, didn't you just say there are two ways? What is the second way?" Someone stood up in the hall and asked, and everyone else also looked at Wang Kuang. "Well~, the second way is actually what I just said, that is to expand the sales market of coal." Wang Kuang pondered for a moment before replying, but when he mentioned this way, there was a thoughtful look in his eyes, and there was a pattern in his mind. I vaguely seem to have caught something? However, Wang Kuang woke up immediately and continued: "Nowadays, coal is mainly purchased by cement factories, but all cement factories in Datang are under the management of the Cement Industry Association, and Li Min, the king of Liang, is the president of the Cement Industry Association. , has a great influence on those cement plants. Although he did not use this influence some time ago, when those cement plants purchased coal, they all treated everyone equally. As long as the price is low and the quality is good, they will not worry about selling. But now that they have taken action and reduced the cost of the coal produced by themselves, they will certainly put pressure on all cement plants to only purchase coal from the Cement Industry Association. In this way, the coal produced in our mines will We lost our biggest market.¡± As soon as Wang Kuang finished speaking, some young people in the audience couldn't help but yelled at Li Min for being shameless, and the older people's faces were extremely ugly. If Li Min really used his influence on the cement factory, then their Wang family's I'm afraid that the coal will no longer be sold in the next few days, and they will lose all their money by then. "Kang'er, if our coal cement factory doesn't accept it, how can we expand the sales of coal?" Wang Tong, the patriarch, also asked with a gloomy face. "I would like to inform the patriarch that coal, as an emerging fuel, actually has many uses. A few days ago, news came from Chang'an that there is a kind of briquette made of coal, which can replace the usual firewood and charcoal and be used to boil water. Cooking is very convenient and the cost is very low. Now it has become popular throughout Chang'an, and countless people use this new type of fuel. There is also a very mysterious coke that can be used to smelt iron and steel. I heard that it is also the origin of charcoal. Production. The sales of these two new products have now been opened, and the demand for coal is very huge. If we can get a part of it, we will definitely solve the problem of coal sales in the future." When Wang Kuang said this, his eyes suddenly lit up, What he had just vaguely grasped in his mind immediately became clear, and he finally understood the other party's hidden intentions. When Wang Dong heard this, he frowned and said, "Well, I have heard about these two things Kuang'er mentioned, but these two things were created by that Liang Wang, and they are still in the newly established Patent Department. Patent registered" "Ah~, I understand. No wonder that Prince Liang spent so much effort to create a patent department. It turns out that he came to our Wang family in the first place." When he said this, Wang Dongming also reacted suddenly. Come here, the Wang family had already received the news about the establishment of the Patent Department, but they didn't pay much attention to it. Unexpectedly, they were already plotting against them. The other members of the Wang family immediately woke up after the two reminded them. They were either angry or helpless, and some even cursed loudly, and the atmosphere in the place temporarily lost control. "Yes, what a good plan!" Wang Tong, who is the patriarch, clapped his hands on his knees and said with a flushed face, "This King of Liang is so young, but his thoughts are so careful and his actions are unconstrained and unconstrained. We The Wang family¡¯s defeat at the hands of such a person is truly an unjust defeat!¡± But at the end of the sentence, Wang Tong's sad and angry face turned into a sneer, and he whispered to himself: "Hey, there is such an outstanding person among the princes, but because of his status, he cannot inherit the throne. If His Majesty were to die today, who knows how much trouble would be caused? It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m old and I probably won¡¯t see that day.¡± While there was chaos in the field, Wang Kuang seemed very calm. He took a step forward and shouted over everyone: "??Clan leader, although the other party is pressing harder and harder, judging from the situation, things are not without any improvement!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 111 Brother Wang, long time no see "Master, please see, this is the glass refined by Wu Nu!" A man dressed in Tang Dynasty with jet-black skin held up a crystal clear glass product and bowed to Li Min standing in front of him with a flattering expression, revealing The two rows of yellow teeth shine in the sun, looking very funny. A boy next to him immediately stepped forward, carefully took the glass product, and then handed it to Li Min. Li Min took the glass product and looked at it, and found that it was a strange-shaped glass water cup, like a horn, with a seat underneath. It looked very simple, but the water cup had good permeability. It is no worse than the crystal used by Li Min to make mirrors. Li Min nodded with satisfaction, with a smile on his face, and said to the black man who called himself Wunu: "Well, you did a good job. You have worked hard this month. Work hard. I will let someone give you a job after a while." Get a household registration from Tang Dynasty." "Thank you, Master. Wu Nu will work hard and strive to build the glass workshop you asked for as soon as possible." After hearing Li Min's praise and promise, Wu Nu immediately knelt down in gratitude, kowtowing and said loudly. This black slave's name was Unu. He had been a slave in a glass factory in Persia since he was a child. He was very proficient in making glass. However, for unknown reasons, the owner of the glass factory suffered a great disaster and everyone in his family was killed. The property under his name was also auctioned, and of course he was part of the auction as a slave. As a result, he was bought by a traveling businessman, and was later brought to the Tang Dynasty. He lived in Chang'an for nearly ten years and spoke Chinese very well. Luo, but when facing Li Min, he insisted on calling him master, because in his opinion, master is the person he calls the most respected. As for His Highness, Prince, etc., no such master can reflect his respect. Looking at Wu Nu¡¯s performance, Li Min was very satisfied. That Hu Shang wanted to blackmail Wang Xijun. Unfortunately, Li Min later handed over the matter to Li Yong. As a result, the greedy businessman immediately provoked a severe beating after he proposed his conditions to Li Yong. Then Li Yong took people to Hu Shang's house and found the black slave. Then he took it out without giving the other party a penny. However, after the incident, Li Min still asked someone to send the Hu businessman two thousand dollars. It was not that he was unwilling to pay the money, but he just felt that the Hu businessman was too greedy. That's why he asked Li Yong to teach him a lesson, but after the lesson, he still had to give the money anyway. He didn't want people to say that he was a dignified king of Liang who was bullying others. After getting this Wu Nu. Li Min immediately started building the glass factory, and the location was chosen next to the cement factory affiliated to the Cement Supervision Institute. There are people who make glass, but due to geographical differences, the materials used to make glass are slightly different. Therefore, Wu Nu has been proportioning glass raw materials this month, and today he finally made a glass that meets Li Min's requirements. The glass comes out. Next, under the leadership of Wu Nuhe, the steward in charge of the glass factory, Li Min visited the glass factory and found that the process of burning glass is somewhat similar to steel-making, in that various raw materials must be mixed and melted into a liquid state. The only difference is that steel can be forged multiple times after being formed, while glass needs to be blown into various required shapes at once while it is cooling. After visiting the glass factory, Li Min took a few pretty glass products and planned to go back and give them to Xiao Wenxin and Wen'er to play with. At the same time, he also ordered Wu Nu to work hard to make flat glass for mirrors and glass with the highest transparency during this period. He will be of great use in a while. After riding away from the glass factory, Li Min looked at the scenery along the road, but his mind was thinking about what had happened in the past month. After his wedding. Sure enough, I received a very precise news. During the Chinese New Year this year, there will be a big change in the fiefdoms and titles of their princes. According to the inside information obtained by Li Min, he is likely to be named the King of Han, the governor of Zhengzhou, and serve as an official for one year. From this fiefdom, we can see Li Shimin's preference for Li Min. Zhengzhou is very close to Luoyang. Now the cement road from Chang'an to Luoyang will be repaired soon. By then, it will only take a few days to go from Chang'an to Luoyang Kuaima. Therefore, Li Min could return to Chang'an at any time. After Concubine Yang knew the news, she called Li Min into the palace very excitedly and told him to come back often after he went to the fiefdom. Xiao Yu was also very happy and ran to Li Min. I was so drunk there that I went back. However, Li Min himself was not satisfied with this fiefdom. Although Zhengzhou was a good place and the iron smelting industry there was very prosperous. If Li Min went there, he would definitely be able to make a career, but this was not in line with Li Min's wishes. As for his previous plan, he had been studying the map of the Tang Dynasty during this period in order to find a good place for himself. As for changing the fiefdom, Li Min had already thought of a way, and he would definitely be able to persuade the emperor's father. Just when Li Min and his people were heading towards the city gate, on the official road from Taiyuan to Chang'an, a convoy of more than a dozen carriages was slowly driving towards Chang'an City. The front one was carryingSitting on the carriage was a young man in his twenties, handsome and as handsome as jade. He was none other than Wang Kuang of Taiyuan. The Wang family invested a large amount of money in the coal mine. As soon as they made some profits, they were knocked into the abyss by Li Min's series of combination punches. If the cost invested in the coal mine could not be recovered, it would be difficult for the Taiyuan Wang family, which had long been unable to make ends meet. Said it was definitely a fatal blow. However, Wang Kuang suddenly discovered that the other party did not seem to intend to kill the Wang family, but had hinted at a glimmer of hope for them. However, whether they could seize this glimmer of hope would all depend on the performance of the Taiyuan Wang family. But everyone understands that if you want to seize this glimmer of vitality, you will definitely have to pay a very heavy price. In order to convince the uncles in the clan, Wang Kuang spent all his money. In the end, he finally managed to get everyone to agree that he would represent the Taiyuan Wang family and have full authority to handle this matter. So he decided to come to Li Min in person for a frank meeting to see what kind of sacrifice he would have to make. At what price would Li Min be willing to let the Wang family go? We are about to arrive in Chang'an, but Wang Kuang's face is full of solemnity. After his first contact with Li Min, he said from the bottom of his heart that he admires Li Min's knowledge very much. Occasionally, he thinks of what Li Min said. He couldn't help but yearn for the bizarre overseas world. Since he gave up the imperial examination, he turned all his interests to doing business and exploring the local customs and customs of various places. Now, almost all of them exist in the entire Tang Dynasty and even in several surrounding countries. He has left his footprints, but he has never been to the sea. However, I admire him. The thought of negotiating with the learned and almost demonic King Liang gave Wang Kuang a headache. He had not yet figured out how to visit Li Min's house. Going directly to Li Min's house would not work. It would be better to have a Someone familiar with both parties took him there. He thought about it, and finally he only thought of Mrs. Wang in the Duke of Song Dynasty, who was Li Min's nominal mother-in-law. Mrs. Wang is Wang Kuang's cousin, and it would be best for her to take him to Li Min's house. However, Wang Kuang also knows that his cousin is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Back then, because of the neglect of her mother's family, she treated them in Taiyuan. Wang was very dissatisfied. It would definitely not be an easy task to persuade her to do such a big favor for him. Just when Wang Kuang was thinking about what kind of gift he should give to Mrs. Wang, and how to present it skillfully when he got to her, he suddenly felt the car shake and stop. At the same time, there was a burst of shouting outside. . Wang Kuang felt strange and asked his servant to open the car door. He jumped out of the car and found that the gate of Chang'an City was right in front of him, but in front of the city gate there were people crowded with refugees. He suddenly remembered that it seemed to be Jinzhou in the south of Chang'an this autumn. Although the disaster was not serious, many victims still fled from their hometown because of lack of food and clothing. It is estimated that these refugees came from Jinzhou. "Sir, something happened at the gate of the city. It seems that a refugee bumped into a nobleman and was scolded by the guards around the nobleman." The servant Wang Kuang sent out to inquire about the news came back quickly and said with a salute. "Oh? Let's go take a look!" Wang Kuang saw that the road was crowded with refugees. Their dozen or so large vehicles couldn't pass at all. Waiting was just waiting. He might as well go to the front and take a look. If he could persuade him, he could persuade him. After all, it was getting late, and if the city gate was closed after dark, they would have to camp outside the city. The servant agreed, and he and a few others opened the way in front, and soon protected Wang Kuang to the scene of the incident. But to Wang Kuang's surprise, he thought he would see a picture of a wealthy family's slaves beating refugees. Unexpectedly, what he saw was a few refugees chewing dry food while shouting at the group of people on horseback. grateful. What surprised Wang Kuang even more was that he actually knew the leader of the cavalry. It was Li Min, the king of Liang, who had stunned him last time. After Li Min left the glass factory, he was thinking about something while riding on his horse. When he arrived at the city gate, he was not paying attention for a moment, and there were so many refugees. As a result, the horse hit a thin teenage girl. The guards behind him didn't care. Whoever was right or wrong immediately shouted at the girl. The girl and her family were frightened when they saw Li Min wearing fresh clothes and an angry horse, with a team of guards behind him. They were frightened and knelt down to beg for mercy, asking Li Min not to blame him. This made him very depressed. It was obviously his fault, but the other party begged first. Own? At that moment, Li Min scolded the guard a few words, and then asked someone to take out the dry food on his body and distribute it to the refugee family. At the same time, he also learned from the behavior of later generations of leaders who were close to the people, dismounted from his horse, held the girl's hand, and said some words of comfort. She and her family. Of course, he did not forget to tell the other party that he was Li Min, King of Liang, so that the family could publicize him in the future and let others know how much he loved the people like a son. Although it was inappropriate to hold a girl's hand, Li Min could swear that this girl was really average-looking, thin, dark, and not pretty at all. Even looking at their family, they all had dirty and messy hair. Li Min was afraid that they would spread the lice to him.Actually, he was not afraid of being a man, but he was afraid of passing it on to Wen Xin and the others when he got home, so he had to take a shower first after going back this time. Just when Li Min was riding back to his house to take a shower, he suddenly saw Wang Kuang in the crowd. A friendly smile appeared on his face and he laughed loudly: "Hahaha~, Brother Wang, long time no see. I didn't expect to be here today." I have been waiting for you for many days to meet you!" (To be continued)! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 112 We are all law-abiding people The Chinese New Year will be here in a month, and it snowed just two days ago. The whole of Chang'an has become extremely cold. At Mingdemen, which is facing Zhuque Street, most of the people coming and going hurried past with their necks hunched, trying to get home before dark, and refugees from other places were also rushing into the city. , fighting for every corner that can shelter from the wind, and even fighting for it. In Anyi Square, close to the city gate, a small tavern has not closed yet. Perhaps because the weather is too cold, the shop is very deserted, and there are not many customers in total. There were two distinguished guests sitting in the seats by the window, a boy and a young man sitting opposite each other. Both of them were dressed in gorgeous clothes and followed by guards. It was obvious at first glance that they were noble young men from a noble family. "Brother Wang, you met by chance at Dengxian Tower that day, and you didn't expect to meet by chance in front of Mingde Gate today. It seems that you and I are really destined!" Li Min waved away the very attentive shopkeeper and smiled at Wang Kuang. said. Hearing Li Min mention the matter of climbing to the Immortal Tower again, Wang Kuang couldn't stop smiling bitterly. He thought he was doing something very smart at first, but he didn't expect that people had already figured out his identity. The reason why he didn't look for Li Min again later was, Firstly, there was no chance, and secondly, he was too embarrassed to see Li Min again. "Last time, it was Wang Kuang who acted too smart and made His Highness laugh." Although Wang Kuang was very embarrassed in his heart, his face remained as normal and he said very generously. "Oh~, Brother Wang is coming to Beijing this time, but do you have anything important to do?" Li Min did not answer Wang Kuang's words, but looked at him with a smile on his face. He had already sent someone to inquire about this king, and found out that he was born in the eldest family of the Wang family, and had read poetry and books since he was a child. He was elected as a candidate when he was less than twenty years old. Due to the suppression of Chinese forces, he was forced to give up the imperial examination a few years ago and could only debase his status and associate with businessmen. However, he showed his business talents and personality charm. But what impressed Li Min very much was that a person who could be praised by merchants on the northern trade route could definitely not be summed up by just the word "talent". "Why would your Highness ask knowingly? With His Highness's intelligence, how could he not have imagined the purpose of my visit?" Wang Kuang said with a wry smile. He found that in front of Li Min, no tricks could be played, so it would be better to point it out directly. Looking at the other party¡¯s frank eyes, Li Min smiled but did not answer. He picked up the chopsticks and took a bite of the dishes, and praised with a smile: "Brother Wang, although this store is small, the dishes are indeed good. You should try it too!" "Your Highness, our Wang family was at fault for this coal-making incident. I don't ask His Highness to be magnanimous and let us go. It's just that Wang Kuang wants to know what price our Wang family will have to pay before Your Highness is willing to settle this matter." ." Wang Kuang saw Li Min talking about it. He was anxious and could no longer maintain his superficial demeanor. Li Min was not in a hurry at all, and tasted all the dishes on the table slowly. Then he smiled and said: "Brother Wang, I don't know what you mean by 'settled'. Do you want us to raise the price of coal to be the same as yours?" "Your Highness, you and I are both smart people, why bother playing these riddles anymore?" Wang Kuang said dissatisfied, "Cement is a very important industry for Your Highness and the court, so Your Highness definitely doesn't want to bake cement. Coal is controlled by others. When I came this time, I didn't want to compete with His Highness for the cement factory market. I just wanted to ask His Highness to agree to license the patent for briquettes to us so that our Wang's coal mine would have a way out. " "Brother Wang is indeed a smart man. Since you have seen my intentions, you must be ready to pay the price. After all, this patent is not my private property, but the common property of the entire Carboniferous Industry Association." Li Yinxiao Like an old fox, although he did not intend to kill the Wang family this time, if the Wang family wanted to survive this difficulty, it would not be possible without paying a heavy price. "Your Majesty, Prince Liang, please feel free to propose. I will never refuse if I can agree!" Wang Kuang couldn't help but feel ecstatic when he saw that Li Min finally relented. He knew that Li Min was the soul of the Carboniferous Industry Association. As long as he agreed, everything else would be fine. manage. "Haha, the conditions are actually very simple. First, your Wang's coal mines are too much, and you must hand over some of them. Second, the patent for briquettes can be licensed to you, but the patent fee is not even a penny. Less, and the briquettes you produce must be sold within the area designated by us. These are the two most basic conditions and there is no room for negotiation!" Li Min's eyes changed and he stared into the other person's eyes very sharply and said. When Wang Kuang heard this, he immediately lowered his head and thought silently. He was mentally prepared for the first condition. After all, when they seized the coal mines, the Wang family used their influence around Taiyuan to steal a lot from the Carboniferous Industry Association. The other party now has the upper hand in the mine, and there is no reason why they won¡¯t want to go back. As for the second condition, Wang Kuang was a little surprised, so he had to consider it.Next. After a while, Wang Kuang raised his head and said to Li Min: "Your Highness, I can give you the coal mines, but we have also invested a lot of money in those coal mines, so if you want it, you must You spend money to buy it in the name of buying it. Of course, the price is easy to negotiate. In addition, you can't specify the sales location of briquettes at will. Otherwise, if you let us only sell it in Longyou, we will lose the toll alone." "Haha, brother Wang, you don't have to worry. The designated area will definitely include Taiyuan and its surrounding areas. As for the coal mines, we are all law-abiding people and we will definitely not do anything like that." What Li Min said was awe-inspiring, but Wang Kuang smiled bitterly when he heard it. Now that the Wang family is at a disadvantage, the reason why they insist on letting them pay for the coal mine is mainly a matter of face. After all, if the Wang family is allowed to use the coal mine in vain, It was really humiliating to give it up, and ask Li Min and the others to pay some money to buy it. Although everyone knew what was going on, at least the Wang family could live with it. Of course, the Wang family shouldn't expect Li Min and others to pay much. After all, the other party is not a fool, so it would be nice to just give them some money. "Your Highness, since both of us have no objections, when will you arrange a time for me to discuss specific matters with the people from your association?" Wang Kuang asked anxiously. He persuaded the people in the clan to add the time spent on the road. It has already taken a full month. Now, due to the high price of the coal produced by their Wang family mine, there is almost no sales. Therefore, one day of delay is a day's loss. The economic situation of the family absolutely cannot withstand such consumption. "This is easy to handle. Brother Wang, you have just arrived in Chang'an. You can rest for a few days. I will send someone to inform you when the arrangements are made." Li Min was not in a hurry anyway. It would be better to let the Taiyuan Wang family suffer more. Look Will they dare to steal their own things in the future? "Your Highness" Wang Kuang wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Li Min: "Brother Wang, you see there are so many victims outside. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, I can't bear to see them!" Li Min said and pointed. Referring to the victims outside, many of them have already spread out the tattered bedding they brought with them in the corner, preparing to spend the night there. Wang Kuang was stunned. He was really speechless to Li Min. He was talking about the affairs of their Wang family, why did he suddenly turn to the victims? "Shopkeeper!" Li Min ignored Wang Kuang and shouted directly to the boss behind the counter. "My noble man, what are your orders?" The fat shopkeeper with a shrewd look rushed over immediately and said to Li Min flatteringly. "Let me ask you, do you have any food in your store?" Li Min asked. "My noble man, because these refugees have entered the city, I estimated that the price of food will rise, so I saved some food." The fat shopkeeper did not dare to lie in front of Li Min and answered honestly. "Okay, I will pay four times the price for your stored grain. The condition is that you will make porridge and give it to the refugees outside. Do you want to do this business?" Li Min asked with a smile on his face. "Do it! Of course!" The fat boss was overjoyed when he heard this. He doubled the amount of food he bought. He would be a fool not to do such a good deal. And he wasn't afraid of Li Min lying to him. After all, with his status and demeanor, he would definitely not make fun of him, a little boss. "Okay, you go do it now. Together with today's meal, all the money will be paid by Prince Kuang of Taiyuan." Li Min said, pointing to Wang Kuang of the other party, then stood up and clasped his fists: " Brother Wang, that¡¯s all for today. I¡¯ll arrange the time another day and we¡¯ll talk in detail.¡± After saying that, he handed over his hands and left with the others. By the time Wang Kuang came to his senses, Li Min had already mounted his horse and left Juechen. He couldn't laugh or cry at this time, thinking that this Liang Wang was really narrow-minded. He still couldn't forget the last time he climbed to the Immortal Tower. As a result, he cheated the Wang family today, and even wanted to plot against himself for such a trivial matter. Looking at the fat boss¡¯s eager eyes, Wang Kuang couldn¡¯t refuse the bill, so he had no choice but to ask someone to withdraw money to him, and then he left with them. The fat boss also kept his promise. That night he made porridge from his stored grain and gave it to the refugees. As a result, he not only made money, but also gained a good reputation for himself. The influx of refugees has brought a lot of trouble to Chang'an City, such as an increase in vicious cases such as theft, fighting, and even murder. The various departments that manage Chang'an's security are in a hurry. The residents of Chang'an City are also having a headache for these refugees. But at this moment, the Coal Industry Association suddenly came forward to recruit workers for these refugees. As long as they were willing to go to the coal mines to mine, they would immediately provide food, drink and accommodation, and the wages would be paid monthly. Once they heard that there was such a good thing, those refugees came in droves. Within a few days, not a single one of the thousands of refugees who had fled from the south was left. It was not the imperial court¡¯s turn to come forward at all. When Li Shimin knew about this,The Carboniferous Industry Association appreciated the "righteous deed" very much and personally inscribed a plaque with the words "Concerning the country and the people" as a gift to them. Li Min burst out laughing after learning about his emperor¡¯s father¡¯s actions. Li Shimin had no idea how short of a manpower the coal mines were now. As soon as these refugees entered Chang'an, the Carboniferous Industry Association immediately targeted them. If they had not been arguing for several days over the distribution issue, they would have been robbed by various companies on the first day. Therefore, in Li Min's eyes, the emperor's father's act of sending the plaque was sentimental. (To be continued)! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 113: Find the Emperor¡¯s father to make a big deal! Time flies, and the Chinese New Year will be here in a few days. The affairs of the Wang family in Taiyuan have also been discussed. In the end, the Wang family paid nearly half of the coal mine. In addition to getting back the patent for the use of briquettes, the patent for the use of coke was also included. Quan was also obtained, thanks to Wang Kuang's argument and Li Min's secret betrayal. Both briquettes and coke are beneficial to the country and the people. Li Min hopes that these two products can be promoted to the entire Tang Dynasty immediately. Therefore, Li Min helped Wang Kuang's request as much as he could, and finally let the association The people inside agreed. Anyway, the patent rights of the two products were in their hands. The Wang family would never be able to rise to the top. If they dared to produce privately without the consent of the association, these people within the association would never let it happen. The Wang family is in an easy situation, and even Li Shimin will not let go of this opportunity and use it to uproot the Wang family in one fell swoop. ¡°Husband, this glass fish tank is so beautiful, Wen Xin likes it very much!¡± Xiao Wenxin hugged Li Min¡¯s arm excitedly and shouted while looking at the large fish tank that was half a person¡¯s height in front of her. Seeing Xiao Wenxin's happy look, Li Min was also very satisfied. Last time, he took a few small things from the unfinished glass factory and gave them to Xiao Wenxin. It turned out that Xiao Wenxin liked them very much, and he also knew that Xiao Wenxin liked to raise fish, so I specially ordered such a glass fish tank at the glass factory and finally delivered it to me today. Sure enough, Xiao Wenxin fell in love with it as soon as he saw it. However, Xiao Wenxin was happy for a while, and suddenly her face turned gloomy and she said: "Husband, such a large glass fish tank must be expensive. Don't give such extravagant gifts again in the future." Although Xiao Wenxin was born in the Lanling Xiao family , but Xiao Yu's family has always been frugal, and Xiao Wenxin is the daughter of a concubine, so her life has always been frugal. After marrying into Li Min's family, she was still not used to Li Min's usually somewhat luxurious life. Looking at Xiao Wenxin¡¯s cute appearance, Li Min stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms. She said softly: "Wen Xin, you are my wife Li Min. What I want to do is to give you the best thing in the world, let alone a mere fish tank made of glass. Even if you want it made of diamonds, If you have a fish tank, my husband will try his best to get it back for you." "Husband~" Hearing that Li Min was talking crazy things in broad daylight again, Xiao Wenxin squeaked shyly, while the three Wen'er girls behind him couldn't stop laughing. Xiao Wen felt so ashamed that he could only bury his head in Li Min's arms and refused to get up. "Your Highness, what is that diamond you are talking about?" Wen Xin's maid Lu Zhu hurriedly rescued her young lady, and at the same time to satisfy her curiosity. So he came up and asked. "Oh, diamond is a kind of gemstone that is very similar to glass. It is the hardest thing in the world. Therefore, some overseas countries regard it as a symbol of love. They hope that the love between men and women will be as strong as diamonds, and they often regard it as a symbol of love. It is made into a diamond ring and used as a token of love between lovers." Li Min answered casually. "Wen Xin, in the future I will find the most beautiful diamond in the world and set it on a ring for you. Okay?" Xiao Wenxin, who finally raised her head from Li Min's arms, immediately heard Li Min's words. He buried his head in his arms again, but Li Min felt that Xiao Wenxin nodded gently in his arms. "Your Highness, what is this?" Lu Zhu took a look at her young lady's performance. We had no choice but to put out the fire again. I saw her picking up a long cylindrical object from the table. It seemed to be made of brass, with glass pieces nested at both ends. I couldn't figure out what it was for. "Hey, my little aunt, please be gentle!" Li Min saw that this careless girl like Lu Zhu didn't look careful at all. Knocking and blowing on it with the telescope, he was frightened and hurriedly snatched it away. After checking that the mirror surface was not scratched, I felt relieved. "Isn't it just two glass pieces and a brass pipe? Are you so anxious?" Luzhu is two years younger than Xiao Wenxin, and has always been of a fair temper, so he is very open-minded in front of Li Min. , this is fortunately Li Min, otherwise if it were another owner, this little girl would probably be beaten to death or sold, and there would be no good ending anyway. "Tch~, what do you know, little girl? This is what I plan to give to my father. If it gets damaged, you can't even afford to sell it to me." Li Min said with a look of disdain. He actually liked the character of this girl, Lv Zhu. , being carefree has the style of some later generations of girls. When she heard that it was given to His Majesty Taizong, the little girl Luzhu was so frightened that she stuck out her cute little tongue, and then she did not dare to say anything else. Li Min held Xiao Wenxin in one hand and put the telescope in the brocade box with the other. He asked Wen'er to take it to the study to avoid being accidentally broken by Luzhu. It's no wonder that Li Min was too careful. The ones he brought back last time Most of the glass products have now been broken by Green Pearl. Even the large dressing mirror that was just made two days ago has not escaped her clutches. It is simply a glass nemesis. At this time, Xiao Wenxin also came from Li Minhuai.He came out, but his face was still red. Fortunately, Li Min didn't say anything crazy and suggested that everyone decorate the fish tank together. Wen'er and Hua'er immediately raised their hands in agreement. Lv Zhu also wanted to participate, but Li Min and the others unanimously agreed. I refused because I was afraid that she would break the fish tank again by being careless. He found some coarse sand and rockery stones and spread them at the bottom of the fish tank. After filling it with water, he moved the fish that Xiao Wenxin had raised here and put a few aquatic plants in it. A simple but unique fish tank was decorated. Li Min put the It is placed in the small hall outside the bedroom and can be seen as soon as you enter the door. Looking at the fish swimming freely in the transparent fish tank, Xiao Wenxin looked intoxicated and half leaned on Li Min, unwilling to get up. And Li Min also enjoyed this subtle atmosphere. He put his arms around Wen Xin's slender waist and thought of nothing. Since traveling to the Tang Dynasty, he has never been so relaxed as now. After dinner, Wen'er was accompanied by Wen'er, Hua'er and Luzhu, while Li Min went into the study alone. Xiao Wenxin also knew about his habit and knew that Li Min had something to think about, so she didn't disturb him. Li Min took out the telescope brought during the day and put it on the table, then sat there in silence for a long time. Finally, he stood up, took a small box from the top of the bookcase behind him, and placed it side by side with the telescope. But looking at the small box, Li Min had a very hesitant look on his face. He picked it up several times and wanted to put it back, but finally put it down. Finally, he gritted his teeth and put the telescope and the small box together in a gift box. Out of sight is pure. Li Min sat in the study for a while, then frowned and returned to the bedroom. As soon as he arrived at the door of the bedroom, he heard Lu Zhu's loud and careless noise, as well as Wen'er and Hua'er's laughter. Li Min walked into the bedroom and found three little girls playing cards, fighting and fighting without stopping. Wen Xin was half-lying on the couch, holding a copy of the Three Kingdoms in her hands and looking at it with gusto, without being affected by the three of them at all. This familiar scene made Li stunned. He remembered that when he first saw his mother-in-law, she Wen Xin was also reading a book, and both of them had extraordinary and refined looks, so Li Min was really in a trance for a while. "Huh? Husband, what are you doing standing there?" Xiao Wen seemed to be aware of something. He raised his head and happened to see Li Min. He immediately smiled, which was so beautiful under the candlelight. "Ah! Noit's nothing. It's just that when you see Wen Xin, you think of something." Li Min didn't have time to think about it and answered subconsciously. "Hey~, what are you thinking of, husband?" Wen Xin asked very curiously. Li Min was a little embarrassed now. He couldn't say that he thought of his wife when he saw him? Fortunately, Li Min reacted very quickly and figured out a way in the blink of an eye. He smiled and said: "Wen Xin, just now my husband saw that you are a weak girl, but you are reading a book of Three Kingdoms every day. It is really inappropriate. , so I thought of another book I mentioned to you before, and I think that book is suitable for a girl like you who is both beautiful and talented to read." "Husband, are you talking about the Dream of Red Mansions?" Wen Xin asked shyly. Hearing Li Min praising him without any care, Xiao Wenxin was still a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, Wen'er and the others were playing like crazy at this time and didn't pay attention at all. "Yes, that's the book. You've read the Three Kingdoms many times anyway, and we have nothing to do. How about I tell you about Red Mansions every day from now on?" Li Min felt happy in his heart, and finally succeeded in diverting Wen's heart. attention. "That's great. Wen Xin also thinks that although the Three Kingdoms are wonderful, the murderous spirit in the book is too strong, which makes people feel unbearable when reading it." Xiao Wenxin immediately dropped the Three Kingdoms and said with excitement. "Okay, let me tell you about this dream of Red Mansions, which is known as the most wonderful book in ancient and modern times: It is said that when Nuwa was making stones to mend the sky, she was at Wuji Cliff in Dahuang Mountain" Li Min kicked off his shoes as he spoke. Climbing onto the bed and sitting next to Wen Xin, he began to talk about the first episode of Dream of Red Mansions. Although Li Min likes the Three Kingdoms the most, he has read Red Mansions many times. Some of the original sentences may not be very accurate, but the general meaning will not deviate too much. In addition, his eloquence is also good, so Xiao Wenxin was soon attracted by it. She was attracted by the characters and stories. When Wen'er and Hua'er were tired and went to rest, she was not sleepy at all. She just held Li Min's arm and begged him to tell more. Li Min, who had already said that his mouth was dry and he was tired and sleepy, gave a wry smile. It seemed that he had done another stupid thing to tie himself up. If Xiao Wen couldn't be satisfied today, he probably wouldn't be able to sleep at all. The next day, with dark circles under his eyes due to lack of sleep, Li Min entered the palace with a tired face, holding the gift box in yesterday's study. He first went to the warden to find Yu Wenhu, and saw that he had already done what he had told him before. After that. Then they waited until Li Shimin left the morning court, and then they took these things to Liangyi Palace together. Today LiHe is going to find his emperor father to make a big deal! ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 114 Indestructible "My son, my father, see you!" Li Min entered the Liangyi Hall and saw Li Shimin distributing memorials behind the desk. He immediately stepped forward and bowed, followed closely by Yu Wenhu. "Well, get up!" Li Shimin raised his hand and said. After reading the memorial in his hand, he raised his head and looked at Li Min, only to find that his face was gray and the two dark circles on his eyes were very eye-catching. , then smiled and said, "Rokuro, although you are newlyweds, you must be restrained. It is not good to indulge too much at a young age." Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He remembered the story he told Wen Xin most of the night last night. His face must not look good today. In addition, he was newly married. It is no wonder that Li Shimin misunderstood. "Yes, I honor my father's teachings!" Although Li Min shouted in his heart that he was wronged, he could not explain this matter clearly. If people knew that he and Xiao Wenxin had not had sex yet, let's not talk about how other people would discuss it. It was probably just Li Shimin. He and Xiao Yu could tear him into strips and eat him alive. "Liu Lang and Yuwen Aiqing came to see me, but what's the important matter?" Li Shimin put down the memorial and finally noticed Yuwen Hu behind him. He felt a little strange and couldn't understand why the two of them came together, so he asked road. "For the record, my father, I am here with Lord Yuwen today because there is something extremely important that I want my father to see." Li Min bowed and replied. "Oh? Could it be that the director has come up with some new type of fireworks?" Li Shimin frowned. He knew that Li Min had handed over the fireworks to the director to make them. Now that the two of them were looking for him together, it naturally reminded him of fireworks. . But if he really bothered himself with reviewing the memorial just for a firework, Li Min would be too ignorant. "Father, although this thing has something to do with fireworks, it is not for people to watch, but for killing people!" When Li Min said the last sentence, his tone became a little cruel. The appearance of gunpowder, It marks that thermal weapons have officially entered the stage of history, and the emergence of thermal weapons. It will directly change the form of human warfare. In the era of cold weapons, although the wars looked very tragic, in fact only a few people died directly on the battlefield. Most of the people who died died because they were injured and did not receive good medical treatment. But thermal weapons are different. When a shell is dropped, it will be within the killing range of ten or even hundreds of meters. In a war, tens of thousands of people will die just like a joke. For example, in World War I and World War II in later generations, millions of lives were taken. If this was placed in the cold weapon era, a war in which millions of people would die would have lasted at least tens to hundreds of years, of course. The massacre of civilians does not count, only the number of soldier deaths is recorded here. Li Shimin was stunned after hearing this. The thing used to kill people was also related to the brilliant fireworks. This made him a little curious and asked again: "Liu Lang, what on earth is it?" "This" Li Min didn't know how to explain it, and he was just talking nonsense, even if it was just nonsense. Li Shimin also found it hard to believe, so he pondered for a moment and could only say, "Father, you'd better go out and take a look for yourself. This thing is a weapon used to equip the army of the Tang Dynasty. It has the power to crack mountains and crack rocks. I'm afraid that there will be It¡¯s dangerous, so I dare not bring it to the main hall.¡± Li Shimin heard what Li Min said was so miraculous. In addition, Li Min always came up with new things, so Li Shimin still believed in his words. Immediately, he stood up and went with Li Min and Yu Wenhu to the martial arts field in the west of the imperial city. This is where Qianniu Guards train. It is safe and secluded. Don't worry about disturbing others, there are already several large boxes on the martial arts field, containing the weapons Li Min mentioned. Li Shimin wanted to go to the box to see what was going on, but Li Min and Yu Wenhu disagreed. Gunpowder weapons were no better than other weapons. If it accidentally went off and exploded, it would only hurt others. If it hurt Li Shimin, he would probably be injured. Even Li Min's son did not end well, let alone Yu Wenhu, who had to fight to the death to persuade Li Shimin to stop. Next, Li Shimin and Li Min watched from behind, while Yu Wenhu walked to the box, directed people to open the first long box, took out a large iron cylinder as thick as a person, and placed it far away in the field. And people were brought in many stone slabs, stone bars and other things to pile on top, forming a large stone mountain. Then he connected the lead himself and pulled it for a long time before he stopped and made a gesture to Li Min to indicate that everything was ready. It was also the first time that Li Min saw the effect of this thing. He was afraid that Li Shimin was standing too close to him, so he stepped forward and said, "Father, we are still a little close. Do you think we should step back a little bit?" "No need, my father was also a man who fought on the battlefield. What kind of danger have you not seen?" Li Shimin looked a little unhappy, thinking that Li Min was too careful and did not have the same demeanor as he did back then. Li Min saw that he had no choice but to ask Yu Wenhu to prepare to light the fire, and at the same time ask the surrounding guards to prepare their shields so that they could be covered if any gravel came over.?Down. After Yuwenhu received Li Min's order, he immediately lit the fuse, threw down the torch and ran away. The fuse behind him was sending smoke all the way to the stone mountain. By the time Yuwenhu ran to Li Min and the others, the fuse was just right. After burning to his head, Li Min felt that the whole world paused for a while, and then there was a loud "boom~" sound, like a thunderbolt from the heavens, shaking the earth. Li Min saw the rocky mountain in the distance explode with a bang. Countless gravel and dust flew everywhere, almost covering half of the sky. But they still weren't standing far enough, and a lot of gravel was coming towards them with the sound of wind. Li Min saw that many of the guards around him had their legs weak and collapsed on the ground. They couldn't stand up no matter how hard they stood. There was nothing they could do. Raise your shield to defend. Li Min was shocked when he saw this situation. He grabbed a guard's shield and blocked it in front of Li Shimin. At the same time, he shouted loudly: "Guards, get up and guard me!" After all, these guards were well-trained. They were just frightened by the shocking sight in front of them. When they heard Li Min's roar, many people immediately reacted and gathered around Li Shimin to defend themselves with shields. There was a ping-ping-pong-ping sound on the shield, and Li Min also felt that the shield in his hand was hit by several stones. His hand sank and he almost lost his grip. After withstanding the impact, Li Min and the others dared to Li Min lowered the shield and turned around to look at Li Shimin. He was relieved when he found that the other party was safe and sound. After all, Li Shimin was an emperor of a generation, and he had experienced battles for a long time. His courage was naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people, but even so, his face was still pale with shock, and his arms were shaking slightly. When he saw Li Min and the others guarding him, he realized what he was doing, calmed down and maintained a good demeanor. When Li Min looked back, he was back to being the human emperor whose expression remained unchanged despite the collapse of Mount Tai. "Liu Lang, what's the name of this thing?" The dust from the explosion point had not yet settled, and it was impossible to see what was going on inside. Li Shimin pulled Li Min over and asked eagerly, but he didn't notice that his voice had become dry. And astringent. "For the record, father, this is a blasting tube made of gunpowder. It is mainly used to blow up the opponent's city gates or walls when attacking a city." Li Min replied seriously, but at the same time he was secretly laughing. It turns out that the emperor's father also Feeling scared and nervous? "Explosive tube? Okay! What a good thing!" Li Shimin rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "Quick, take me to see how it works!" After saying that, he didn't care about the dust in front of him and rushed in excitedly. Zhen and Yuwenhu had no choice but to follow. When I got there, I discovered that the rocky mountain made of stones had disappeared without a trace. It was surrounded by rubble. The closer to the explosion point, the more rubble there was. When I reached the place where the blasting tube was placed, I found the ground. A deep pit with a radius of several meters appeared on the top, with green smoke even coming out of the pit, and the explosive canister was completely missing. "Hiss~" Li Shimin and the surrounding guards took a breath. In their minds, apart from the power of heaven and earth, it was difficult for them to imagine that anything else could have such power? But the facts are right in front of them. They just saw with their own eyes that the chief craftsman Yu Wenhu put a big iron cylinder under the stone mountain, and then there was an explosion and it became what it is now. Li Shimin excitedly circled the pit several times, his hands trembling with joy. After a while, he stopped and asked Li Min eagerly: "Liu Lang, what is the output of this blasting tube? When will I be able to use it in Datang?" All the troops are equipped with this thing?" Li Min was dumbfounded after hearing this, thinking that the old man seemed to be really happy and confused. He only wanted to mention the principle of the blasting tube, and other things were done by Yuwen's guards. As for equipping the Tang army, this issue It's even harder to answer. He doesn't even know how many troops there are in the Tang Dynasty. How can he possibly answer? Fortunately, there was Yu Wenhu beside him, who stepped forward to help Li Min and said: "Your Majesty, the production of the blasting tube is not complicated, but it consumes too much gunpowder, and its purpose can only be used to attack the opponent's city, so it is useless. Due to restrictions, generally it is enough to keep a few in the army, and there is no need to equip them on a large scale." Yu Wenhu¡¯s mind was still very clear and he answered in a very orderly manner. Li Shimin was just dizzy with joy for a moment. Now when he heard Yu Wenhu's words, he understood immediately, patted his head and said, "Not bad." However, I still praised Li Min and Yu Wenhu. With this blasting tube, the army of the Tang Dynasty will be almost indestructible in the future. Even a tall and solid city wall like Chang'an will probably be destroyed if it is blasted multiple times in the same place. Collapse. "Father, what you just saw was a siege weapon. The following two weapons are more versatile and are specifically targeted at the enemy's physical strength." Seeing that Li Shimin had seen the value of gunpowder weapons, Li Min struck while the iron was hot and stepped forward and said again . (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, yourSupport is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 115: Being courteous for nothing is either a traitor or a thief "Quick! Take it out and let me see it!" Li Shimin said impatiently after hearing the other two weapons made of gunpowder. He had always thought that gunpowder could only be used to make fireworks, but he did not expect that weapons made of gunpowder could be used to make fireworks. It can be so powerful. Yu Wenhu immediately opened the two boxes. At this time, Li Shimin refused to listen to Li Min's dissuasion and walked forward to take a look. He found that one of them was similar to the blasting tube just now. It was also thick and long. A barrel, but this barrel has a pointed end in front and a tail fin in the back, like an arrow that has been magnified many times. In the other box is an iron ball that is larger than an adult's fist, and there is an iron ball underneath. The wooden handle and the surface of the iron ball were deliberately cast to look uneven. I don¡¯t know why. "Father, this is called a rocket. The front is an explosive part made of pig iron, and the back is a propulsion part made of bamboo. When you use it, you ignite the fuse at the back to burn the gunpowder in the propulsion part and push the rocket forward. , the gunpowder burned out when it landed, just enough to ignite the explosive part in front. The maximum range has not been tested yet, but it will definitely not be less than two miles. It is very lethal to the enemy's cavalry and infantry." Li Min First, he pointed at the first rocket and introduced it. "This second one is called a grenade. It is a weapon thrown by one person." Li Min continued to introduce, and picked up a grenade, pointed to the lead wire behind it and said, "Father, you see, the usage of this grenade is also Same thing, just light it and throw it out. This can be thrown when two armies meet. It can not only kill the enemy, but also disrupt the opponent's formation. It can be used by both cavalry and infantry." The more Li Shimin listened, the brighter his eyes became. As soon as Li Min finished speaking, he immediately urged him to test it. Yu Wenhu seemed a little hesitant, but under Li Min's urging, he could only have someone set up the frame for launching the rocket and adjust the angle. Place it at the northernmost point of the martial arts arena and aim to launch at the southernmost point. Following Li Min's order, the rocket spurted out a stream of flames from behind with a 'boom' sound, and then flew out with a 'swish' sound. However, the stability of the rocket had yet to be resolved, and it spun around in the air. He went out, and the direction of flight was wrong. He actually rushed towards the southwest wall. There was a loud "Boom~" under the dull eyes of Li Min and Li Shimin, father and son. A large section of the wall was immediately blown down. "Ahem~, Father, the accuracy of this rocket is still a problem, but I believe that with the research of the craftsmen, a solution will definitely be found. Now there is no problem in using it for coverage shooting." Li Min Shamelessly come forward to report. Next to him, Yu Wenhu looked helpless. He had already told Li Min that the rocket had not been successfully researched yet, so it was best to show it to His Majesty after a while, but Li Min couldn't wait any longer. Hearing that this rocket After the thing could fly and maintain a general direction, I brought it over immediately, and the result is what it is now. "Yeah. It looks like it's very powerful, but the accuracy doesn't matter. As long as it doesn't hit your own team." Li Shimin was very open-minded. It's normal for the new weapon to have some flaws. There will always be a way to solve it in the future. "Let's go." Come and have a look with me." "Father, there's no need to run over, just use this to see!" A big embarrassment had just happened, and of course Li Min wanted to save face immediately and hurriedly took out the telescope in his arms. Offer it up and say. "Huh? What is this?" Li Shimin took the telescope and looked at it carefully, wondering what it was for. "Father, this is called a telescope. If you put it in front of your eyes, you can see things in the distance very clearly." Li Min said, taking the telescope and demonstrating it, and pulled the telescopic copper tube to adjust the focus. Later, it was handed over to Li Shimin. Li Shimin imitated Li Min and put the telescope in front of his eyes to try it out. He was immediately startled and almost threw the telescope away when his hand shook. Then he turned his eyes away from the lens and looked into the distance, then looked through the telescope again, and tried four or five times in succession before finally giving up. "Hurry! Prepare my horse!" Li Shimin held the telescope tightly and ordered behind him with a serious face. The guards brought the horses over. Li Shimin flew on the horse and ran quickly to the landing place of the rocket. He found that it was exactly the same as what he saw in the telescope. Li Shimin laughed while riding on the horse. As a commander leading troops in war, he compared Everyone understands the importance of telescopes. On the battlefield, if the commander has this thing, it means that he can discover the enemy's situation a moment earlier than the opponent. Don't underestimate such a small amount of time. Sometimes it is the key to determining the outcome of a war. . "Liu Lang, you did this again, right?" Li Shimin galloped over on horseback, pulled the reins in front of Li Min and said with a smile. "My father's guess is good. In fact, I have known how to use this telescope for a long time, but I have been suffering from the lack of glass. I was at a Hu merchant's place some time ago.After getting the method of making glass, I immediately made one out of glass and dedicated it to my father today. "Li Min also smiled slightly. "I remembered that you sent a lot of glass products to the palace a few days ago. Your mother liked it very much." Li Shimin dismounted, played with the telescope and smiled, "Well, this telescope is really a good thing. It can be of great use when marching and fighting!" Li Shimin sighed and glanced at Li Min. Li Min smiled secretly in his heart, why didn't he understand what Li Shimin meant? Although Li Shimin really wanted the technology to make this telescope, as a father, he couldn't ask for it from his son, so he deliberately said the above words. "Since this thing is of great use to the country, I would like to dedicate the method of making this thing to my father!" Li Min also said knowingly. In fact, even if Li Shimin didn't tell him, he would still send it to him. "Okay, my son is really the pillar of my Tang Dynasty!" Li Shimin praised loudly and happily after hearing this. Although the rocket had some minor flaws, Li Shimin was very satisfied with its range and power. He thought that when the Tang army faced off against the enemy in the future, he would just fire a few rockets to blow them off their feet first, and then use the Tang cavalry to charge. This would Who else in the world can stop me from the Tang army? Thinking of what he was proud of, Li Shimin couldn't help laughing again. Next, Li Min and Yu Wenhu tested the power of grenades. Due to the limitation of the power of black powder, the grenades designed by Li Min were much larger than those of later generations. Even so, the power was still not as powerful as the grenades of later generations. The power and killing range are also smaller, but at this stage, it is still a very powerful weapon. Because the power of grenades is limited, the effect is not as easy to see as blasting tubes and rockets, so Li Min wanted to make some straw men as targets, but Li Shimin stopped him with a wave of his hand, and directly asked some pigs and sheep to be tested. Li Min was not a womanly person. He waved his hand and asked several guards who had been prepared to come forward. Then he lit it and threw it among the tied animals according to what Li Min had just taught. "Boom~" Several guards kept repeating the actions of lighting and throwing, and soon they threw away a box of grenades. The animals in front were still making miserable screams at first, and they were almost When the grenade came over, it immediately became silent until the dust fell, and a scene that shocked everyone appeared in front of them. They saw that all the live pigs and sheep had disappeared. What appeared in front of them was a piece of land that had been turned over. The dark yellow soil was mixed with countless blood, broken bones and flesh. It looked both tragic and shocking. Li Shimin strolled to this land that was still smoking, stepping on the wet soil and smelly animal offal. He didn't feel sick at all. Instead, his face was full of excitement, and there was even a hint of ferocity on his lips. . From the bottom of his heart, Li Shimin was also a man who believed in force first. It was precisely because of this that the army of the Tang Dynasty was so powerful. Now that there is an epoch-making weapon like gunpowder, Li Shimin has vaguely felt that in this world, Nothing can stump him anymore. Goguryeo, Tubo, Western Turks, and other overt or covert enemies are all waiting for him to conquer with tyrannical force! Thinking of this, Li Shimin felt that his warlike blood, which had been dormant for many years, was boiling again. He wished that he could leap forward with his sword and horse and clear away the obstacles on the way forward of the Tang Dynasty in one fell swoop. "Yu Wenhu!" Li Shimin suddenly turned around and shouted. "I'm here!" Yu Wenhu was shocked and immediately stood up and responded. "You immediately organize all the craftsmen in the prison who are involved in the production of gunpowder and these weapons into an academy. I give it the name 'Thunderbolt Academy', which is responsible for the research and production of gunpowder weapons. You have full authority to manage it. I will ask the Ministry of Industry to allocate the necessary manpower and materials to you. From now on, you will only be responsible to me. In addition, all affairs in the Perak Academy must be kept strictly confidential. Anyone who dares to leak any secrets in the Academy will be punished with treason!" Li Shimin He ordered firmly. "I obey!" Yu Wenhu was also excited and his face was red. Even though he is a master craftsman and is in a high position of the third rank, in fact, the general is only responsible for the palace construction and various utensils in the inner palace. Build, to put it bluntly, was just a craftsman next to the emperor, and could not participate in government affairs at all. Therefore, he, the general supervisor craftsman, was not even as powerful as a seventh-grade county magistrate. But the Perak Academy is different. It controls the research and production of gunpowder and related weapons. This is a position that everyone is jealous of. Being able to hold this position not only means that His Majesty recognizes his talents, but also means that His Majesty believes in himself. Trust, is it no wonder he is so excited? "Liu Lang, you not only contributed gunpowder, but also invented so many powerful new weapons." When Li Shimin said this, he took a deep look at Li Min and then said, "Tell me, what do you want?"?What? " "Reporting to the emperor, it is the duty of a son to relieve his father's worries. How can he dare to make any demands?" Although Li Min was waiting for these words from the emperor's father, he still wanted to be humble. Anyway, he should be humble. Even though the son has given so many things, he is not afraid that his father will not reward him. "Hmph, I don't know your nature as a father yet?" Li Shimin suddenly snorted coldly, "You're so courteous for nothing, and you're either a traitor or a thief. Keep your frivolous entrails away from me. If you have any requests, just make them boldly. Don't be like this." Going around in circles like a woman!¡± Li Min smiled bitterly after hearing this. He didn't expect that the emperor's father really knew him, and he immediately realized that he had something to ask him. However, since Li Shimin made it clear, Li Min simply gritted his teeth and stepped forward and said: "Enlightenment" Father, I want to change my fiefdom!"! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 116 Father, you hold the whole world in your hands Li Shimin was a little surprised. He didn't expect that Li Min would spend so much effort and come up with so many good things to please him, just to change his fiefdom? Zhengzhou is a good place. Among the fiefdoms of many sons, only Li Min is closest to Chang'an. Is there anything he is dissatisfied with? Thinking of this, Li Shimin's face became a little gloomy. After shooing away Yu Wenhu and the guards around him, he took Li Min for a walk on the martial arts field and asked: "Liu Lang, the matter of fiefdom has been decided before. Now each of them has been fiefdomed." The palaces of you and several other princes have already been built in the state capitals of Zhengzhou, and Zhengzhou is in a good location, why do you want to change?" The enfeoffment of princes is not a simple matter. Not to mention the sacrifices, the selection of titles, etc., the state capital to be enfeoffed must also make preparations. Therefore, although the enfeoffment has not yet been officially enfeoffed, each prince has already known that he will be enfeoffed. Where to distribute. "I would like to inform my father, Zhengzhou is indeed a good place. Not only is it a big city in itself, but it is also close to Chang'an. It is convenient for my children to visit you and your mother and concubine at any time. However, my children have their own plans and do not want to be under the protection of their father for the rest of their lives. Under your wings." Li Min also put away his usual playful smile and said seriously. "Oh? As a father, I want to know, what are your plans?" Li Shimin was curious and a little disappointed. As a father, he suddenly realized that the son in front of him had really grown up and no longer wanted him to come. Arrange everything for yourself, but already have your own ideas and plans. What made Li Shimin feel even more rare was that Li Min dared to boldly raise it in front of him. This kind of courage and courage was what he valued most. Among the other sons, even the prince Li Chengqian and his favorite Li Chengqian Tai, even if they are dissatisfied with their own arrangements, no one dares to raise it. They will only obey and follow their own arrangements. This is the only reason. Li Min is far superior to his brothers. "Father, I have something that I would like to ask my father to see. However, this thing is of great importance, so I would like to ask my father to return to the palace to see it." When Li Min spoke, he involuntarily touched the small box in the sleeve of his robe. Whether you can convince Li Shimin depends on this thing. Li Shimin was even more curious when he saw Li Min's rare serious expression. Immediately, he took Li Min back to Liangyi Palace and asked everyone to exit. Only their father and son were left in the palace. Li Shimin sat behind the writing desk, while Li Min stepped forward and stood in front of the writing desk. I saw him taking out a small box from the sleeve of his robe. After opening it, there was a stack of thick silk cloth inside. Li Min carefully took the silk cloth out of it, then bowed and offered it with both hands: "Father, the emperor Please look!" Li Shimin curiously reached out and took it, and when he opened it, he discovered that there was a strange painting painted on the silk cloth. The whole shape looked like a lantern, with several strange patterns painted here and there on the 'lantern'. Each pattern is also marked with words, such as Asia, Europe, Africa, America, etc., and the words Pacific, Atlantic, etc. are written in the blank space. Intuitively, Li Shimin thought it was a map, but he thought about all the states in the Tang Dynasty, but he didn't find any incomprehensible names like Asia and Europe. He even thought about the place names of several surrounding countries, but still had no clue. In the end, he could only raise his head and ask Li Min: "Liu Lang, what is painted on it?" "Father, what you are holding in your hand is the whole world!" Li Min replied pretending to be mysterious. "The whole world?" Li Shimin frowned. For a while, he still couldn't understand the meaning of Li Min's words. "Father, do you know how big the world we live in is? What is the end of the world? Why does the sun rise from the east and set from the west, and reincarnate day after day, year after year?" Li Min He asked three questions in a row. If he wanted to make Li Shimin believe that this world map was real, he must first let him understand that they lived on a sphere, not a round sky as the ancients believed. Li Shimin didn¡¯t expect that Li Min would discuss such a mysterious and mysterious issue with him? But his expression became a little strange, and he asked: "Oh? Then why do you think it is?" "That's because we live on a sphere, and" "I've known this for a long time." Before Li Min could finish speaking, Li Shimin suddenly interrupted, with a hint of disappointment on his face. "Pfft~" Li Min almost vomited blood. Originally, he had prepared a lot of words to explain the facts and reason, and planned to open Li Shimin's eyes. However, he didn't expect that he already knew that the earth was round, and it was also round. It seems natural. Could it be that he also traveled through time? "Father, how do you know?" Li Min asked feebly, holding a lot of words in his heart. He didn't vomit blood but he also suffered internal injuries. "Nonsense, thisOf course I know. The theory of Hun Tian was proposed as early as the Warring States Period. As long as anyone has read some books, who doesn¡¯t know this? "Li Shimin said angrily. Li Min didn't like reading, which was what he disliked about Li Min the most. However, Li Min didn't learn but was skilled. This made him, a father, unable to get angry even if he wanted to. "Huntian said!" Li Min almost slapped himself after hearing this. He had learned it in the junior high school textbooks in his previous life, but he didn't even think of it. What made him even more surprised was that this theory was so widely spread. Wasn¡¯t it popular among the ancients that the sky was round and the earth was round? When did you start playing with such high-tech stuff? "Ahem~, Father, what you are talking about is the Huntian theory that the heaven and the earth are like chicken eggs. This theory is actually wrong. Of course, it cannot be said to be completely wrong. The theory that the earth is round like a chicken egg is still correct. Yes, but the sky, the sun, the moon and the stars are not as explained by the theory of Hun Tian" Although he was shocked by the theory of Hun Tian, ??as a modern person, Li Min certainly could not give in, so he simply started talking about the theory of heliocentrism. The nine major planets in the solar system are coming. No matter what, we must first shock Li Shimin intellectually, otherwise it will not be easy to say what follows. Li Shimin listened to Li Min's explanation and was a little disapproving at first. After all, the Huntian theory has been developed for so many years, and many celestial phenomena can be explained by the Huntian theory. However, Li Min said that the Huntian theory was wrong, which made him I thought Li Min was lying. However, as Li Min's words were well-founded and succinct, the answers to problems that even the Huntian Theory could not explain could be easily found in Li Min's theory. This made Li Shimin feel a little dumbfounded and began to listen carefully. Li Min's explanation, and as the thinking deepened. He felt more and more that the theory proposed by Li Min was indeed a step further than the Huntian theory and closer to the nature of the world. Li Min's mouth went dry as he spoke. Seeing Li Shimin's solemn expression, he felt very proud. He finally calmed down the emperor's father. Li Shimin picked up Li Shimin's tea and drank a few sips, and then said: "Father, whether it is the Huntian theory or the heliocentric theory mentioned by Er Chen, they both admit one thing. That is that the earth we live on is spherical. of." When he said this, Li Min pointed at the very non-standard world map and said: "Father, please see, this is the entire sphere we live in. The continents above are the land, and the blank areas are the oceans, and This is Asia where our Tang Dynasty is located." Following Li Min's instructions, Li Shimin discovered that there were some very shallow lines marked on the largest piece of land in the middle, outlining areas. Among them, the easternmost area was the largest. It actually matches the territory of the Tang Dynasty very well. Looking around, we can find corresponding locations in Tubo, Goguryeo, and the Western Regions. Seeing the whole world for the first time, Li Shimin felt both novel and shocked. However, when he saw that the territory of the Tang Dynasty only accounted for about one-third of the entire Asia, he frowned. Li Shimin, and even the entire Tang Dynasty, had always thought that he was the Celestial Kingdom and the largest country in the world, but when he saw this world map, Li Shimin discovered it. It turns out that this world is so big, with seven large continents alone, and the Tang Dynasty only occupies one-third of one of them. This made Li Shimin, who always believed that I was the best in the world, a little unacceptable. Seeing Li Shimin¡¯s dazed expression, Li Min immediately guessed that his pride as an emperor was hurt when he saw that the world was so vast and that the Tang Dynasty only occupied a small part of it. So Li Min hurriedly explained: "Father, don't think that the whole world is so big, but in fact, except for Asia where we are and the Europe next to us, other continents are still in a period of ignorance where people drink hair and drink blood, and even countries have not yet appeared. , and in Asia and Europe, there is only one Roman Empire that can rival our Tang Dynasty in terms of economy, politics, culture, etc., which is the 'Great Qin' in ancient books." As Li Min spoke, he pointed to the Mediterranean area in Europe. In fact, he didn't know the specific area of ??the Roman Empire. He just knew that it was probably in that area. However, he did know a little about the history of the Roman Empire, and then said: "In our case, When China was still in the Qin and Han Dynasties, the Roman Empire was once powerful, but later it split into two countries. Among them, the Western Roman Empire has perished and its territory has been occupied by others. Now only the Eastern Roman Empire is left, and the situation is also very bad. It used to be It was invaded by Persia and other neighboring countries and peoples, and now Persia is in decline, but there is a sudden rise of a large food force in the surrounding area. Not only has Persia been beaten badly, but it has also been in constant friction with the Roman Empire, and a war will break out sooner or later." "I know Persia, but what kind of country is Dashi?" Li Shimin's eyes became brighter and brighter as he listened to Li Min's explanation. He was especially concerned about things surrounding the Roman Empire, and Dashi was just a few years ago. Established, it has not reached Li Shi's ears yet.   "I would like to inform my father, the country of Dashi is very special. They founded the country based on religion and believe in a religion called Islam. The country's politics and religion are unified, and the military is also very powerful. Although it is in culture, politics, and Economically it cannot compare with the Tang Dynasty and Rome, but militarily it is an opponent that is not weaker than the Turks." Li Min reminded that in later generations Dashi even fought against the Tang Dynasty, but unfortunately due to various unfavorable factors, the Tang Dynasty was defeated. Since then, it has lost its right to speak in Central Asia, and it has not been able to get it back even in the following dynasties. "Hahaha~, the stronger their fighting power, the better. After my father pacified the Central Plains, he destroyed the Turks. Now only two inferior opponents, Goguryeo and Tubo, are left. I feel that life is boring. I didn't expect that in the extreme west, There are so many powerful countries in the world. One day, I will personally lead the army and let them know the sharpness of our Tang army!" Li Shimin roared with pride. Today, he received the gunpowder weapons presented by Li Min. He also He was worried that Goguryeo was too weak and would have no use in the future. Unexpectedly, Li Min immediately found several strong opponents for him. "My father is wise and mighty, and my sons and ministers admire him very much!" Seeing Li Shimin's arrogance, Li Min immediately stepped forward to flatter him, but he secretly laughed in his heart. The Tang Dynasty was still far away from the Great Eclipse. I don't know how long it will take for the Monkey Year and the Horse Moon to meet him. Li Shimin thought The desire to fight against the Dashi army is probably a bit uncertain. After getting to know the situation in Asia, Li Shimin asked about the situation in other continents. Li Min didn't know much about the situation in other continents during the Tang Dynasty. He could only give a rough summary based on what later generations knew. Africa was better. , there is Egypt that I can talk about, and then I talked about black Africans, America talked about Indians, and other continents also talked about some human customs, which was an eye-opener for Li Shimin. "Liu Lang, where did you know all this?" After hearing this, Li Shimin suddenly glanced at Li Min suspiciously and asked, "These are not poems, songs, or inventions of new things, like the astronomy that Li Min just talked about." and geographical knowledge, if it is not taught by a dedicated person, no matter how smart a person is, it is absolutely impossible to know these things out of thin air. Li Min knew that Li Shimin would ask this question, so he had already thought of a countermeasure, and deliberately hesitated for a moment before saying: "Father, some time ago, in order to find the formula for glass, I offered a reward of 1,000 yuan to a Hu merchant in Chang'an City. Guan Xiangqiu, one of the Hu merchants from Persia presented a Kunlun slave who could make glass, and then Er Chen made the glass. In addition, he also sold Er Chen the astronomical and geographical knowledge just now. For this reason, Er Chen I paid the other party a total of two thousand guan, and this map of the world was also drawn by me under his guidance." When Li Min spoke, he deliberately made a distressed expression, as if the two thousand dollars he had paid were not worth it. What he said was half true and half false. That Hu businessman did exist. This kind of lie is the most difficult for people to distinguish. Moreover, the reason why Li Min dared to say this was because the Hu merchant had left Chang'an and returned to Persia with his family more than a month ago after being beaten and threatened by Li Yong, so he was not afraid that Li Shimin would bring the Hu merchant to confront him. "Oh? How can a businessman have such a great talent?" Li Shimin was still a little doubtful. "Father, although I don't know the other person's identity, judging from his words and deeds, he is definitely not an ordinary businessman. Originally, I wanted to recommend him to my father, but he refused to serve in the court to the death. Later, my son I went to look for him again, only to find that he was no longer there, and I don¡¯t know if he is still in the Tang Dynasty." Li Min strived for perfection and unscrupulously portrayed a money-grubbing businessman into a big man hiding in the city. Xian. "It's a pity that such a talent cannot be used. It's my fault!" When Li Shimin heard that the other party was missing, he immediately sighed in disappointment. He did not doubt Li Min's words and offered a reward for glass-making talent. Li Shimin He also knew very clearly that because the price of the reward was too high, a censor accused Li Min of being extravagant, and he even reprimanded Li Min for this. "Huh? By the way, didn't you just want to say why you changed the fiefdom? Why did you switch to the world map while you were talking?" Li Shimin, who was sighing with emotion, suddenly remembered that he had just been asking about the world map. The reason for Li Min's change of fiefdom has not yet been revealed. ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 117 Sending Li You off In the eleventh year of Zhenguan, on the first day of the Lunar New Year, Taizong Li Shimin held a banquet for the ministers and princes. Not only did he greatly reward the ministers, he also re-canonized the titles and fiefdoms of the princes. Most of the princes' titles were the same as the original ones. The same in history, for example, Li Ke changed from King of Shu to King of Wu, Li Tai changed from King of Yue to King of Wei, Li Zhen changed from King of Han to Original King, etc., but only the titles and fiefdoms of the two were changed. The two are Li You, the fifth child, and Li Min, Li Liulang. According to the original history, Li You would change from the King of Yan to the King of Qi, and Li Min would change from the King of Liang to the King of Shu. However, due to Li Min's changes in history, Li You replaced Li Min as the new King of Shu, and years ago Li Min, who had been designated as the King of Han, was suddenly changed to the King of Qi and the governor of Biden Prefecture. And unlike other princes who only lead from afar, both Li You and Li Min will take up their posts in the fiefdom this year. As soon as this news came out, it immediately caused countless people to talk about it. Li You didn't like it. Not only His Majesty Taizong didn't like it, but from the officials to the people, almost no one liked the prince. Therefore, he was unwilling to put him in a distant place. In Shu, everyone in Chang'an clapped their hands and cheered. But Li Min is different. Although he was also notorious in the past, there is a saying that a prodigal will never be replaced by gold. Li Min's performance in the past year has proved this truth. Now Li Min is not only deeply favored by His Majesty Taizong, but also often Some people compared him with King Li Tai of Wei and discussed which of the two was the most beloved prince by His Majesty. Not to mention among the people, he is not only talented in literature, but also good at making utensils. The cement and coal industries he created have supported countless people. Moreover, following the last cigarette incident, Li Min's filial piety to his mother has also been exposed. The news spread, so now Li Min is simply a model of the prodigal son who turned back, comparable to Zhou Chu who eliminated the three evils in the Jin Dynasty. "But a prince who was so favored by His Majesty Taizong and loved by the people was unexpectedly transferred to Dengzhou? Many people didn't even know where the individual state was. Later, after others explained it, they found out that this state was newly established in the fourth year of Takeori. Moreover, it was abolished in the early years of Zhenguan. This time because it was enfeoffed to Li Min, Dengzhou was reset again, taking over the four counties of Penglai, Huangxian, Wendeng, and Mouping, and Wendeng was the seat of government. ??It would be fine if it was just a newly established state, but there is another most unfavorable situation in Dengzhou, which is that it faces Beisha City in Goguryeo across the sea, with only a small Bohai Bay in between. Who doesn't know now? The situation between Tang Dynasty and Goguryeo was tense. Last year, His Majesty Taizong sent many small troops into Goguryeo to harass. Conflicts continued to break out on the border between the two countries. A national war could break out at any time, and Dengzhou is so close to Goguryeo. It was extremely dangerous for Li Min to go there. Ordinarily speaking, with the situation in Eden Province, no matter how unpopular a prince is, he will never be sealed there. After all, tiger poison cannot eat its children, so sending a son to a place that may become a battlefield at any time is such a It was definitely not something a father could do, but the fact happened to be right in front of them, and this man was one of the most favored sons of His Majesty Taizong, which made people speculate about the hidden secret. Some people speculated that Li Min might be because of something. He lost His Majesty Taizong's favor, so he was sent to that hellish place in Dengzhou. People who speculate like this are gloating about misfortune, such as those from the princelings and the Wei royal party. Others are speculating that Li Min may have been entrusted with some important task by His Majesty Taizong. After all, it was Li Min who proposed the three strategies to defeat Goguryeo, so he was sent to Dengzhou, which is very close to Goguryeo. Convenient for nearby operation and command. Of course, these people were all close friends with Li Min, but when they went to Li Min's house to inquire, Li Min smiled and refused to answer the question, appearing very mysterious. And just when everyone hasn¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on. Suddenly, another explosive news came. The King of Shu, Li You, was ordered by His Majesty Taizong to leave the capital before the 13th, and was not even allowed to spend the Lantern Festival in Chang'an. But he was very generous to Li Min. He not only told Li Min to leave the capital later, but also gave him many servants and maids. He even changed the personal guards in Prince Li Min's palace, all of them were Qianniu Guards who were responsible for guarding the palace. Replacement, combat effectiveness increased several times than before. As soon as these two pieces of news came out, those who were gloating about the misfortune immediately shut up their mouths. Like others, they were all speculating about what kind of important responsibility Li Min had to carry out, so that a prince like him should go to Dengzhou to take risks in person? Different from those people outside, since the last time he gave the world map to the emperor's father and revealed his plan in full, Li Shimin was frightened. He felt shocked, happy, and even a little unbelievable. He thought Li Min's idea was too bold. Even he, the emperor, had never dared to think about it like this, so he advised Li Min to think about it again. It¡¯s just that Li Min¡¯s attitude was very firm, saying that he had thought about this matter very clearly. In the end, Li Shimin was very pleased to have Li Min as his son, and finally answeredLi Min responded. After Li Min achieved his goal, he felt relaxed and had a very happy new year. Of course, when Concubine Yang found out that Li Min wanted to go to Dengzhou, she scolded Li Min. Fortunately, he was thick-skinned and smiled and allowed his mother to beat and scold him. Concubine Yang couldn't do anything to him, so she could only ask for He wrote at least two letters a month before giving up. After the New Year, she accompanied Xiao Wenxin back to the Song Dynasty Duke's Mansion, and then drank several times with Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and other gangsters, and spent the rest of the time with Xiao Wenxin in the mansion. Originally, Li Min wanted Xiao Wenxin to stay in Chang'an, and even He specifically requested Li Shimin for this matter, and Li Shimin agreed considering Li Min's special situation. But Xiao Wenxin didn't want to be separated from him, and she would stay with Li Min no matter how hard it was. Li Min had no choice but to agree to take her with him. On the thirteenth day of the first lunar month, the day after tomorrow is the Lantern Festival, outside the Mingde Gate of Chang'an City. On the road leading to Yizhou in central Sichuan, this road has now been built into a cement road. It now looks very wide and flat. Under a big dry willow tree beside the road, a group of noble princes in bright clothes and angry horses gathered. Together, they were seeing off one of them, surrounded by guards. "Fifth brother, please drink this cup to the full and wish you a safe journey!" The leader was tall and tall, handsome in appearance, but with an arrogant air between his eyebrows. He was the prince Li Chengqian, and behind him, Li Ke , Li Tai, Li Min and other brothers are all here. Today is the day when Li You leaves Chang'an. Although he is not popular with everyone, as the eldest brother and the prince, Li Chengqian must go to see his brother off no matter what when he leaves the capital, so he will Li Ke, Li Min and other brothers all gathered together to see Li You off. "Thank you, brother!" Although Li You was overbearing, he still respected the prince Li Chengqian on the surface. When he saw the other person raising his glass, he also raised his glass and said, but when he glanced at Li Min, he snorted coldly. But Li Min smiled and didn't care, and drank all the wine with everyone. At this time, Li Chengqian said again: "Fifth brother, the road in the middle of Sichuan is difficult, but thanks to the sixth brother who came up with cement to build the road, I will wait for you to enter Chang'an again." By then, the cement road from Shuzhong to Chang'an will be completely repaired, and it will definitely be faster by then." Although Li Chengqian was praising Li Min, he obviously had no good intentions. Everyone knew about the grudges between Li You and Li Min. At this time, praising his enemy in front of Li You, isn't this adding fuel to the fire? "Hmph! Then I have to thank my sixth brother!" Li You said angrily, looking at Li Min with provocative eyes. It seemed that as long as Li Min dared to talk back, he would immediately dare to fight with Li Min again. . "Haha, thank you Fifth Brother for the compliment. In fact, I'm just doing my part." Li Min smiled like a spring breeze, seemingly not feeling Li You's provocation at all, but Li Ke next to him frowned and stared coldly. If you dare to bully Li Min because of Li You, you have to see if his brother will agree? Even Li Zhen next to her was eager to give it a try. "Haha~, today I'm seeing off Brother Five. What about the cement from Laoshizi? It's getting late now. Brothers, I'd like to toast Brother Five and ask him to get on his way quickly, so as not to waste time and miss the next station. "When Li Zhi saw that the atmosphere was not right, he immediately jumped out and yelled. However, this kid was full of bad intentions and said that he should let Li You go on the road. It was like sending off a dead person, and Li You's face turned green with anger. When Li Chengqian saw so many people helping Li Min, if the trouble continued like this, if Li You went crazy and desperately fought with Li Min, it would definitely turn into a bunch of princes beating up Li You. If word spread in the future, not only Li Min and his younger brothers were in disgrace, and even he, the crown prince, was disgraced, so he hurriedly came up to separate the crowd, toasted Li You with another drink, and immediately took the younger brothers back. But before leaving, Li Min turned around and took a look and found that Li You's eyes were shining with endless malice, staring at him. It is indeed very distressing to have a villain like Li You and a lunatic thinking about him all the time. No one knows when he will rush up and bite him. Li Min himself is not afraid, but now he There are many people he cares about around him, such as Xiao Wenxin, Concubine Yang, etc., so no matter what, Li Min must not give Li You a chance to take revenge. Fortunately, Li Min already has a perfect plan, and the person who will execute it has also been found. As long as this is done, not only can Li You be thrown into the abyss, but he can also help himself solve a big trouble. The real Kill two birds with one stone. Thinking of what he was proud of, Li Min couldn't help laughing, which made Li Ke, Li Zhen and others next to him puzzled. (To be continued)! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 118: Lantern Festival, Valentine¡¯s Day On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the Lantern Festival has actually started to be decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations the day before, and the curfew in Chang'an has been canceled for three days. Starting from the evening of the 14th, the entire Chang'an city enters a state of carnival, and people stay up all night to have fun. Stop, everyone from the princes and nobles to the traders and servants went out to admire the lanterns. The roads in Chang'an City were jammed with cars and horses, and there was a huge crowd. Even on the widest Zhuque Street, it was difficult for cars and horses to move. On the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the city of Chang'an became even more lively. All kinds of lanterns filled Chang'an, and what echoed the colorful lanterns were the beautiful smiling faces under the lanterns. The atmosphere of the Tang Dynasty was open, and there were not many restrictions on women. It was common for women to show up in public, and even the clothes were extremely bold. However, these were scenes during the prosperous Tang Dynasty. People's ideas during the Zhenguan period were far less open than those of later generations. , so women usually don¡¯t have many opportunities to go out. But the Lantern Festival is different. Although this festival is called Lantern Appreciation, for young unmarried men and women, in addition to appreciating lanterns, the most important thing is appreciating people. Many young men and women are repaying their chance to meet the one they like. People¡¯s thoughts, and for men and women who have been married or are in love, the Lantern Festival is a good opportunity to date openly. Since ancient times, the Lantern Festival has created many good marriages and beautiful families. Therefore, it can also be regarded as the oldest Valentine¡¯s Day in China. As soon as the afternoon of the 15th day arrived, Li Zhen came running to find his little beauty. In fact, he had already played with her all night last night. This morning, he returned to the palace and slept and immediately came here again. . Fortunately, both of them were children with enviable energy, and they even had to drag Wu Meiniang along with them. Wu Meiniang originally didn't want to go. The palace's decree had been issued. She would enter the palace to serve after the Shangyuan Festival, so it was not suitable to participate in the Shangyuan Festival. However, she could not bear the stalking of her younger sister and Li Zhen, and the Yang family I also feel that once my daughter enters the palace, it will be difficult for her to come out again. Therefore, she was advised to go out for some fun, but Wu Meiniang had no choice but to take the two little ones to enjoy the lanterns. Anyway, with Li Zhen here, she was not afraid of what others would say. Li Min has been looking forward to the Shangyuan Lantern Festival for a long time. He also participated in the Lantern Festival in later generations, but due to years of catastrophes, all Chinese traditions were lost. Even the Lantern Festival has lost its original flavor and become kitsch and shallow. Now being able to experience the authentic Shangyuan Festival in the Tang Dynasty is certainly something Li Min would like to have. When the sun just set, Li Min and Xiao Wenxin went out with Wen'er, Hua'er, and Lvzhu. Originally, Li Min wanted to call Wang Xijun, but this girl didn't know what kind of madness she had, and she refused to come. Moreover, since Xiao Wenxin got married, she seemed to be deliberately avoiding him. When she came to see Li Min for important matters, she would stay there. In the front yard, Wen'er and the others were asked to call Li Min. She and Xiao Wenxin have not met yet. Even Xiao Wenxin still doesn't know that Li Min has such a special maid. Although Wen'er and Hua'er knew about it, they never mentioned Wang Xijun as long as the princess didn't ask. When Li Min went out, of course he brought a lot of guards with him, but today was different from the past. These guards also changed into casual clothes. Moreover, Li Min rewarded each of them with a lot of money and told them that if anyone is not married and sees the girl they like at the lantern festival, they can leave and pursue her on their own, so as not to delay the important event of their lives. Regarding Li Min's size. These guards were naturally grateful. As soon as he left the house, Li Min immediately felt a festive atmosphere. In front of the gate that had just been changed from Prince Liang's Mansion to Prince Qi's Mansion, Gao Zhong and several stewards proposed. Cha spent a lot of money to hire craftsmen to build a lighthouse more than ten feet high in the small square in front of the door. Dozens of ropes were pulled from the top of the tower, and it was densely covered with various lanterns, forming a spectacular light curtain. These lanterns They were all made by the servants of the palace and the surrounding families, and hung on them to celebrate. In addition to the royal lantern tree in front of the Zhuque Gate of the Imperial Palace, the lighthouse in front of Li Min's gate is the most majestic in the entire Chang'an City. Therefore, it also attracted countless people to come and watch. Li Min had people start a fire in front of the gate yesterday. There was a lantern riddle guessing activity, and various small gifts were given to those who guessed correctly. The people of Chang'an also showed great enthusiasm for this activity that emerged in later generations. In just one day, many people learned it. Now, in some of the busiest streets, people are engaged in lantern riddle guessing activities. Now the small square in front of Li Min's door is already crowded with people. Not only is there a lantern riddle stall set up by Li Min, but also the ubiquitous small vendors will not miss this opportunity. The most popular among them is the stall selling lanterns, and others. It is a variety of snacks or lantern festival utensils, etc. Li Min had already anticipated this situation before going out, so the group of people came out from the corner door next to them without attracting too many people's attention, and then asked people to buy lanterns and masks for the lantern festival. Li Min smiled and helped Wen Xin put on a devil mask, while Wen Xin retaliated by putting on a lady mask on Li Min. Then everyone got into the carriage and rushed to Suzaku Street.   Zhuque Street is located on the central axis of Chang'an City. It is also the widest street in Chang'an. Today, it is the busiest place in Chang'an City, especially the Zhuque Gate of the Imperial City at the end of Zhuque Street. The square there There is a light tree with a height of more than 20 feet, which is equivalent to a height of more than 60 meters. In the middle of the light tree is a cylindrical large light, which is divided into many sections one by one, and the cylindrical expression protrudes into shapes. There are various colored lanterns, including cranes, flowing clouds, immortals from the heaven, fairies from the moon palace, etc., all of them are beautifully and lifelike in shape and look extremely magnificent. By the time Li Min and the others arrived, the square under the lantern tree was already filled with people. The vendors were shouting one after another, while the surrounding crowds were carrying lanterns. Several or more than a dozen people were in groups, and the surrounding crowd was crowded. Walking forward, if you look down from a high altitude, you will see that these groups of people are like streams of flowing magma, constantly changing their shapes. Li Min and the others looked at the lantern tree on the carriage, then got off the carriage and got into the crowd. While admiring the lanterns around them, they looked at the stalls next to them to see if there was anything they liked. If they liked it, buy it. Today's picture is a happy one , and there were guards around them, so there was no need to crowd around. Led by Xiao Wenxin, no matter Wen'er, Hua'er or Lvzhu, they all like to be lively at their age. Even Wenxin, who has always been quiet, showed his lively side at this time. Several girls gathered around a stall selling inferior jade. , being fooled by the silver-tongued uncle, he enthusiastically picked out a jade pendant that was useless except for its shape, and shouted to Li Min: "Husband, look at how beautiful this jade pendant is, shall we buy it? good?" "Beautiful, so beautiful! Buy it, you must buy it!" Li Min replied indifferently. He knew the power of women's shopping desire. If he said no, he would only let them choose more garbage. See for yourself, so following them is the wisest choice. Upon hearing Li Min's praise, Xiao Wenxin immediately turned around excitedly and started discussing with Wen'er and others next to her. Then, according to the agreed rules, they bargained with the merchant uncle, but with their superficial understanding With bargaining skills, if you can lower the price with an old and cunning opponent, then what is the real hell? Xiao Wenxin and the others were busy shopping, but Li Min's interest was all transferred to the girls walking by. These girls were in groups, wearing new clothes and jewelry that they usually couldn't bear to wear, and most of them were not wearing masks, revealing their faces. They have either beautiful or ordinary young faces. They are talking and laughing while pointing at the people around them. From time to time they burst into bursts of laughter, without caring about the eyes of the people around them. There is no trace of their past ladylike demeanor. Although Li Min was wearing a mask, he was dressed in gorgeous clothes and had a graceful and elegant temperament. Although he couldn't see clearly his appearance, he still attracted the attention of many girls. When he passed by Li Min, they all discussed the situation in front of them. Whether the masked man is beautiful or ugly, old or young, he doesn't care whether his voice will be heard by the other party. Looking at these bold girls, Li Min couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Only during this Shangyuan Festival can he see the true temperament of these women. And from these straightforward girls, he could also see the style of women in later generations. In a trance, he seemed to have returned to the 21st century. The past events that had been silent for many years also appeared in his mind. Even a figure that he thought he had forgotten appeared in front of him again Thinking of the past that was too far away for him, Li Min smiled bitterly and shook his head. Unexpectedly, on Valentine's Day in the Tang Dynasty, he would think of people and events more than a thousand years later. Turning around and looking at Wen Xin next to her, her heartbeat could not help but surge with warmth. The past is gone, let it go, and seizing the happiness in front of you is the real thing! Thinking of this, Li Xun behind the mask smiled freely, squeezed in between Wen Xin and the others, and began to help negotiate the price. In his previous life, Li Min had opened a shop after all, and he was very good at bargaining and counter-haggle. Therefore, in a short time, he reduced the jade pendant that the black-hearted uncle asked for a hundred coins to less than 20 coins. Wen'er and the others were stunned. Seeing that Li Min was so good, he immediately picked a few of them. When the other party saw that Li Min was a knowledgeable person, he didn't dare to ask for random prices anymore, and he obediently gave a reasonably reasonable price before giving up. After walking around the square for a few times, Li Min led them to Zhuque Street. It was even more lively here. Some people even organized step songs. Hundreds or even thousands of people sang and danced. The scene was very spectacular, and the participants were all It's voluntary, anyone can jump if they want to. Li Min also became interested and pulled Wen Xin and the others up to dance for a while. Wen Xin was a little reluctant to let go at first, but with Li Min in front of her as an example and wearing a mask, she was much more courageous than usual. Slowly becoming more proficient in the movements, the ladylike demeanor of everyone in the past was also thrown aside, and she danced with Li Min until she was out of breath before quitting. "Go to Duke Lu's Mansion!" Li Min gasped, talking to Xiao Wen?They got into the carriage and gave instructions to the coachman. As early as a few days ago, Cheng Huailiang had invited himself, saying that he had to go to his place today. It seemed that his father, Cheng Yaojin, had asked him to invite him. Unfortunately, Cheng Yaojin said this to himself at the wine table, and he forgot to ask what it was about. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 119: Sudden Changes in Shangyuan Because there were too many people on the road, Li Min's carriage moved very slowly. It was only half an hour away from Lu Guogong's mansion, but they walked for more than an hour. Fortunately, the road was very lively, with singing, dancing and hundreds of people. Sitting on the carriage looking out, I didn¡¯t feel bored at all. By the time Li Min and the others arrived at Duke Lu's Mansion, it was probably between nine and ten o'clock in the evening. By this time, people's passions had almost been vented, and more people would choose to participate in more elegant or less physically demanding activities. , which is one of the reasons why the activity of guessing lantern riddles has spread so quickly. The front door of Lu Guogong's Mansion was also decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations. Although the big wheel lantern in front of the door was not as good as the lighthouse in front of Li Min's Mansion, it was still very different. In particular, the Cheng Mansion also invited many acrobats to entertain. In front of the mansion, countless people gathered to watch. When they saw the wonderful things, bursts of applause broke out from time to time. It seemed to be even more lively than in front of Li Min's mansion. "Gentlemen, please be quiet, everyone, listen carefully. The theme of the Lantern Festival is, as long as you can be ranked first, you will get a lottery of 800 yuan." Before Li Min could get off the carriage, he heard When Cheng Huailiang shouted with a loud voice, he came out and saw that a high platform had been built on the street opposite Cheng's mansion. Cheng Huailiang stood on it in brocade clothes and shouted loudly to a group of people dressed as scholars below. Hearing Cheng Huailiang's shouting, Xiao Wenxin and the other girls covered their mouths and snickered. Li Min also felt ashamed to have such a friend. It was quite elegant to have a Shangyuan Festival poetry party, but when Cheng Huailiang shouted, they immediately changed their minds. The smell of copper stinks. Looking at the scholars below, all of them had embarrassment on their faces. Although they longed for the eight hundred guan lottery in their hearts, they didn't shout out like that idiot on the stage! Fortunately, the management around Cheng Huailiang understood the psychology of these literati very well, and hurriedly stepped forward to chat with them, and then said something like asking everyone to make friends through literature, criticize and improve each other, and welcome everyone to come on stage to present poems. It finally made the gentleman below look better. The atmosphere also started to become lively. Everyone started chatting like "you are brother" and "I am brother". At the same time, my mind was spinning rapidly, thinking about the poems I wanted to write. After a while, a pushy guy finally came on stage, picked up his pen and wrote down his poem, and the people from the Cheng family read it aloud for everyone to comment on. Others in the audience saw someone coming forward. Not to be outdone, they all came to the stage to write poems. After a while, it was estimated that at least twenty or thirty people had written poems. It's just that there are many good and bad ones, most of them can only be regarded as smooth, and very few can be called high-quality. Wen'er and Hua'er at the back felt itchy looking at it, and whispered in Li Min's ear with a smile: "Your Highness, for such a grand event, how about you go up and write a poem?" When Xiao Wenxin next to her heard this, she immediately became interested. The last time Li Min told her about Zhuang Sheng's Dream of Butterflies, he did not tell her that his poem was copied. It wasn't that Li Min wanted to hide it from her on purpose, it was just a male chauvinist act. It would be so shameless to let the girl he likes know that he was a shameless plagiarist! ¡°I¡¯ll forget it, leave the brain-consuming task of writing poetry to others!¡± Li Min chuckled. In the past, there was no psychological burden in copying poetry. Now when I copy it in front of Xiao Wenxin, I don't know why, but I always feel guilty, as if there is a pair of eyes watching me when I steal something. Very uncomfortable. "Husband, just compose a song. Wen Xin also wants to hear it." In fact, Li Min didn't even say it. But with Xiao Wenxin's cleverness, he could guess a little bit. However, the girl whose thoughts were completely focused on Li Min never pointed it out, and even deliberately made an expression of admiration and begged. Li Min was helpless. He also remembered a few poems about Shangyuan Ye, so he didn't have to worry about not being able to write them. However, thinking about his broken handwriting, he felt a little flinched. But suddenly an idea came to him, and he leaned into Xiao Wenxin's ear and said a few words. At first, Xiao Wen was unwilling to obey. No matter what Li Min said, she was unwilling to go on stage for Li Min, even wearing a mask. In the end, Li Min smiled and used his trump card, telling Wen Xin that if she didn't come on stage, he would stop watching Dream of Red Mansions every night. This finally caught Xiao Wenxin's weakness. She was now obsessed with Red Mansion. If Li Min didn't talk about it for a day, she would feel uncomfortable. In the end, she had no choice but to encourage Li Min and the others and look at the surprised eyes of everyone in the audience. , slowly climbed onto the high platform, then picked up a pen and paper, and slowly wrote a long or short sentence: The east wind blooms thousands of trees at night, The stars are falling like rain. BMW¡¯s car-carving fragrance fills the road. The sound of the phoenix flute moves and the light of the jade pot turns A night of fish and dragon dance. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???? ??The laughter is full of fragrance. People look for him thousands of Baidu, Suddenly looking back, that person was there, A dimly lit place.  As the head of the Cheng Mansion read out the poem "The Sapphire Case? Yuan Xi", everyone in the audience immediately became silent. Originally, long and short sentences did not have a very high status in the literary world of the Tang Dynasty, but with Li Min's two poems " The spread of "Bu Suanzi" and "Shui Tiao Ge Tou" has allowed more people to appreciate the charm of long and short sentences. Now there are many people in the scholar community who also have experience in long and short sentences. Therefore, after hearing this song "Qingyu Case", everyone Xiao Wenxin was stunned and speechless as she stared at the stage. Xiao Wenxin, who was wearing a mask, slowly walked off the stage in the eyes of everyone. Although the mask was hideous, Xiao Wenxin's figure was slender, and her actions all revealed the elegance and virtuousness of a lady, which made people feel ashamed. During this period, she actually No one dared to come forward to ask. When Xiao Wenxin walked to Li Min's side, his body went limp. If Li Min hadn't suddenly held his slender waist, he would have fallen to the ground at that time. Despite Xiao Wenxin's generous behavior just now, she was actually extremely nervous, especially when she stepped off the stage just now and was watched by so many people. She didn't even know how she got off the stage. "My husband is dead. Even if Wen Xin dies next time, she won't be willing to do such a thing." Xiao Wenxin snorted and habitually got into Li Min's arms, never daring to get up again. When those literati saw that the woman who had been so amazing to them just now got into the arms of a man wearing a lady's mask, they immediately felt a great pain in their hearts. At the same time, they looked at Li Min with jealousy in their eyes. With a bit of envy. As soon as the song "The Case of Sapphire" came out, it immediately attracted unanimous praise from everyone, especially the last line, "Everyone looked for him thousands of times, but when he suddenly looked back, he was there, in the dim light." 'Although there is no specific description, it presents a vivid picture: a young man searched thousands of times in the crowd, but was always hard to find. He was already disappointed. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and under a few broken lights, he could not find a trace. Next to the lamp, I saw a pretty figure. It turned out that the person I was looking for had been watching me silently from behind. In just a few sentences, it not only outlines the scene of the Lantern Festival, but also portrays two vivid characters. Such a masterpiece was naturally convinced by everyone and was immediately rated first. At this time, Cheng Huailiang on the stage also noticed Li Min and immediately stepped off the stage. A group of men and women emerged from the audience and followed Cheng Huailiang. Although Li Min was wearing a mask, Cheng Huailiang was so familiar with him that he could guess it was Li Min just by looking at his figure. "Haha, Liu Lang, you are finally here!" Cheng Huailiang shouted boldly before the person arrived. At this time, those literati suddenly realized that the second son of the Cheng family could be called Liu Lang, and he could do such a thing. Excellent work, do you still need to guess the identity of the other party? As for the woman just now, she is probably the Princess Qi. "Haha, Brother Cheng, what you have here is quite lively!" Li Min also laughed, and at this time Xiao Wenxin had already gotten up from Li Min's arms and snuggled next to him. "Liu Lang, come into the house with me quickly. My father has been waiting for you for a long time." Cheng Huailiang came over and pulled Li Min away. It seemed that there was something urgent. Li Min was also curious about what was going on. When he was about to follow him, he suddenly glanced around and saw a pair of bright eyes. It was a girl wearing a mask that exposed her forehead and eyes. She was wearing a light yellow skirt. Cheng Hualiang stood handsomely behind him, looking at himself up and down with curious eyes. Seeing those unfamiliar yet somewhat familiar eyes, Li Min suddenly felt a shock in his chest. The noisy crowd around him seemed to suddenly disappear. It seemed that only he and the other person were left in the whole world, standing there motionless for a while. "Husband! Husband!" Seeing Li Min standing there motionless, and Cheng Huailiang pulled him several times without moving him, Xiao Wenxin was a little strange, so he pushed Li Min a few times and followed his gaze. "Ohwhatwhat's wrong?" Li Min suddenly woke up. When he saw Xiao Wenxin turning to look at the girl, he hurriedly stepped aside to block it and said with an unnatural smile. Unfortunately, he forgot that he was still wearing it on his face. Mask, no one can see his expression at all. "Liu Lang, what were you looking at just now?" Xiao Wenxin was blocked by Li Min and couldn't see anything, so he could only ask in confusion. "It's nothing, let's go see Mr. Cheng as soon as possible!" Li Min said with a smile. At this time, Cheng Hualiang in front also turned around. Li Min hurriedly pulled Xiao Wenxin and pushed Cheng Hualiang to the Cheng Mansion. When he reached the steps in front of the gate, Li Min secretly glanced back, only to find that the girl just now had disappeared. At that moment, he sighed in his heart. . But when he looked back, he had lost all traces of her. Why was the other person so similar to the person in his heart? Who is she? We are destined to meet each other this time, but in this vast sea of ??people, are we still destined to see each other again? Just when Li Min came to Duke Lu, heAt the same time, something big happened to Li Zhen, who was traveling with the Wu sisters. Li Zhen and the others ran far away, and are now on Zhuque Street near Mingde Gate. The reason why they ran so far is because there is a small shop there that is very famous for its Lantern Festival. After the three of them were tired from playing, they went into the shop to have a good meal. After a pause, I came out and was about to get in the car and go to the square in front of the Imperial City to have some more fun. Then just when Li Zhen and Wu Meiniang got on the bus, and Wu Meiniang behind them was about to get on, suddenly there was a sudden movement in the alley next to them, and then a carriage rushed out of the alley and knocked down several pedestrians. He rushed towards Li Zhen like flying. Before the guards brought by Li Zhen could react, the carriage rushed to Wu Meiniang's side, and then two men in black jumped out of the car, lifted her up and threw her into the car, and then drove the carriage and immediately prepared to escape. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 120 The Beginning of Evil Seeing Wu Meiniang being kidnapped, Li Zhen's guards finally reacted. Half of them rushed to protect Li Zhen's carriage, while the others rushed to intercept the opponent's carriage. At this time, the carriage had just started, and it was not very fast. Several The daring guard jumped onto the carriage with a 'àá~' sound, preparing to capture the man in black in the carriage. But what they didn't expect was that the men in black in the car were very skilled in martial arts. Before the guards could move up, they were kicked down by the two people in the car. They even took the opportunity to injure a few people. The man in black immediately hit his horse and ran wildly. The guards in front could not stop him even if they tried. The surrounding pedestrians also hurriedly hid on both sides, leaving the carriage unimpeded and disappearing into the streets and alleys of Chang'an City in the blink of an eye. Li Zhen and Wu Meiniang on the carriage realized this. It was the first time that Xiao Meiniang had experienced such an accident. She was frightened. It took a while before she screamed. Although Li Zhen was also frightened. His face was pale, but he was still calm. While ordering his guards to chase him, he sent people to various yamen responsible for public security to report the case, and notified the Jinwu Guards to arrest him throughout the city. And while Li Zhen was busy with Wu Meiniang's kidnapping and guessing who kidnapped Wu Meiniang, Li Min had already entered Lu Guogong's mansion. Among them, Xiao Wenxin had his own female family members waiting in the side hall to entertain him, and Li Min Then Cheng Huailiang took him to the main hall. As soon as he entered the main hall, he saw two people sitting opposite each other, eating and talking. One of them was naturally Cheng Yaojin, and the other Li Min also knew him. He turned out to be the old cunning Li Ji, and Li Jingye was standing there. Next to him, watching his grandfather and old man Cheng drinking and eating meat, he could only swallow dryly. "Junior Li Min, meet your two uncles!" Although Li Min's title is higher than that of the Duke, Li Min does not dare to discuss the title in front of them. Everything is discussed based on personal relationships. Both of them are related to Li Shimin or Li Min. Filial piety and respect are considered equals, so it is not a bad idea for Li Min to call him uncle. "Liu Lang, please sit down quickly. Zhijie and I have been waiting for you for a long time." Li Ji stretched out his hand and asked Li Min to sit down. He said with a smile. Li Min did not refuse, bowed and sat down, while Cheng Huailiang stood with Li Jingye, accompanying him as a pair of brothers in need. "Come on, don't say anything. Let's have three glasses of wine first!" Before Li Min could speak, Cheng Yaojin slapped Li Min heavily on the shoulder and boldly picked up the wine glass that looked like a small bowl and said. When Li Ji heard this, he laughed loudly and picked up the wine glass. As a junior, what can Li Min say? He had no choice but to risk his life to accompany the drunkard. The three glasses of wine added up to at least three taels, and Li Min was still on an empty stomach, so he drank too much. My head immediately felt a little dizzy, and I hurriedly drank a few mouthfuls of sweet soup to feel better. "Ahem~, I wonder if the two uncles have summoned my nephew here. What's the important matter?" Li Min's face turned red. He felt that his neck seemed to have become thicker and his tongue was a little numb. He noticed it immediately as soon as he drank the wine. , which was the first batch of wine brewed by the winery. He had stored it for half a year before taking it out. The wine was very strong and he wouldn't be able to hold it any longer if he drank any more. It would be better to finish talking about the business as soon as possible. "Haha, it's not really a big deal. It's just that the coal mines are very short of people right now. I heard Jingye and the others keep mentioning this, so I wanted to ask Liulang to ask if you can do anything about it?" Li Jixie He glanced at Li Min and asked pretending not to care. After hearing this, Li Min secretly laughed in his heart. In the beginning, Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and themselves were involved in the coal mine business. The elders in their families only thought it was a child's trick. Didn't pay too much attention to it. However, as the uses of coal became more and more widespread, the demand for coal also increased. The huge benefits contained in coal finally attracted the attention of their elders, who began to take back power from the hands of juniors like Cheng Huailiang and use the family They participated in the management of the Coal Mine in the name of the Coal Mine. Now that Cheng Huailiang and others speak in the Coal Mine Association, they no longer only represent their own opinions, but the carefully considered thoughts of the elders behind them. It's just that people like Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji have always been hiding in the background, but today they finally jumped to the front. "Two uncles, my nephew has also been troubled by the lack of people, but there is nothing he can do!" Li Min said with a wry smile on his face. As for the shortage of people in the mine, it has actually been highlighted since the beginning of the mining. In order to help Li Min, Cheng Huailiang and others bought nearly 10,000 Tibetan prisoners of war. However, as more and more coal mines were discovered later, this Pointing at slaves is simply not enough points. In desperation, I could only spend money to hire farmers around me. Although the people were still far inferior, I could finally make the mine operate normally, but the output was terrible. However, even hiring farmers, which can only temporarily quench thirst, still has two major shortcomings. One is that it increases the cost of prospecting, and the other is that it is better during the off-season. Farmers who have no farm work are happy to find a job with good wages. They work part-time, but whenever the farm is busy, they will immediately put down the pickaxe, go home, pick up the hoe and become farmers again. No matter how hard they try to persuade them, they can't stop it, even if the wages are increased, they cannot retain a few. After all, the land-oriented thinking has penetrated into their bones. In their view, no matter how much money they make, it is not as important as the small amount of food produced on the ground. And after the Wang family was forced to a dead end by Li Min and had no choice but to lose many mines to them, the number of mines owned by the Carboniferous Industry Association was doubled. Although this is a good thing, it has also aggravated the crisis of manpower shortage. There was already a serious shortage of manpower, and now it is even more difficult to mobilize people. In desperation, many mines have been temporarily sealed. Those with convenient transportation and good transportation conditions should be developed first. Easy-to-exploit pebbles. However, with the promotion of briquettes and coke, the demand for coal is now increasing. The Carbon Industry Association controls most of the coal market, but the output cannot meet the market demand. Even the Wang family cannot do it. Seeing such a delicious piece of cake in front of you, but unable to eat it, is the most painful thing for all members of the Carboniferous Industry Association. It is precisely because the shortage of people is so serious that the last time the refugees from Jinzhou entered Chang'an, they immediately caused looting by members of the association. They even sent people to Jinzhou to recruit refugees into the mine. As a result, A famine that was destined to starve and freeze to death has completely disappeared. "Hey! Why are those farmers so reluctant to steal? I heard from the manager that in the first half of the year they worked, their income was more than the entire year in the best years, but those people just don't want to!" Cheng Yao! Jin punched his leg and said with anger on his face. Although Cheng Yaojin acted rudely, he seemed to be reckless. But in fact, he comes from a wealthy family, his grandfather and father both have official status, and he received orthodox Confucian education since childhood, so he cannot understand the thoughts of farmers. "Knowing your integrity, you can't say that. If those farmers are really willing to abandon their farming days and concentrate on working in the mines, not to mention those rotten Confucians like Kong Yingda, even His Majesty will not let us go." Li Ji however He said with a wry smile. Li Shimin attached great importance to agriculture. If agriculture is affected by mining, then their mines will come to an end. Looking at the two old foxes singing and playing the double act in front of him, Li Min felt infinite contempt in his heart for these two evil-minded and ruthless old men. In addition, there are the old guys behind Qin Huaiyu, Li Jingheng, etc. In order to solve the problem of lack of people, they are all ruthless and are preparing to do a big thing. But don't think that he, Li Min, doesn't know anything? Thinking of this, Li Min simply smiled and said: "Two uncles, the most cost-effective way to mine is to use slaves. Our Datang allows the slave trade!" Hearing Li Min's words, Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin both narrowed their eyes. His four eyes were like knives. He looked up and down at Li Min. His heartbeat was a little strange. I wonder if Li Min knew their intentions or was in agreement with them? "Liu Lang, what do you mean?" Cheng Yaojin suddenly smiled and asked with a rare look of appreciation in his eyes. "Hehe. In fact, the uncles must have already made plans. Why hide it from my nephew? Besides, my nephew is also a member of the association. Externally, everyone's interests are the same. In fact, what the uncles want to do is exactly the same thing. It's what my nephew has planned in his heart." Li Min said with a smile. "Oh? So Liulang, you have agreed to set up a slave-catching team?" Li Ji was overjoyed when he heard this. The Tang Dynasty did not prohibit the slave trade, so it was common for wealthy families to keep slaves. The sources of these slaves are also very wide. In addition to those within the Tang Dynasty who voluntarily sold themselves due to poverty or were punished as slaves after being convicted of crimes, foreign wars were also a major source of slaves. In addition to these two, there are also slaves provided by professional slave catching teams. Most of these slaves are captured from abroad and then sent to major cities for sale by special personnel. For example, the 'Kunlun slaves' which were very popular in the Tang Dynasty. Silla maids' are the two most famous among them. In order to solve the manpower problem of the miners, Cheng Yaojin and the others finally turned to these slaves. Most of the slave-catching teams in the Tang Dynasty were pirates or bandits, and their reputations were not very good. However, these slave-catching teams had people behind them. There are many shadows of aristocratic families, so it is not too shameful for Cheng Yaojin and others to organize a slave-catching team. "I agree with the slave-catching team, but I disagree with the slave-catching team." Li Min smiled and shook his head. Wang Zihao had reported to him some time ago that the caravans in the Cheng Mansion and other houses were recruiting brave and ruthless people. They seemed to be doing something. Li Min understood what they wanted to do as soon as he heard it, because he had originally planned to recruit them. The other party led him to this road. Seeing the initial success of his plan, Li Min was extremely excited. Today the other party finally wanted to talk to him. "Huh? Why is this?" Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin were both very surprised. "Hey, if I guess correctly, these uncles want to send people to the northern grasslands to attack the weak nomads.Let¡¯s take action? "Li Min smiled. "Not bad!" Li Ji and Cheng Yaojin nodded. Miners need to be physically strong, so the nomadic tribes in the north are the most suitable. Moreover, the north has always been a border danger to the Tang Dynasty. In addition, there are many tribes there. They sent people to capture some and bring them back to work as miners. This can not only solve their own manpower problem, but also Being able to weaken the strength on the grassland is really killing two birds with one stone. Even if His Majesty in the court knew about it, he wouldn't say anything. "Hey, I heard that there are many conflicts between the tribes there, and life is very difficult. Just for a piece of land with rich water and grass, it can cause two tribes to fight. In this case, why should we bother to set up a slave-catching team? , wouldn't it be better to directly set up a caravan to collect slaves and spend money to buy slaves from those tribes?" Li Min said with a sinister smile. This is the fundamental difference between him and people like Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji. When he encounters a problem, the first thing Li Min thinks of is to pay others to solve it. If others can't solve it, he only thinks of doing it himself. Solution, this is a typical idea of ??later generations of business owners. But Cheng Yaojin and others are different. No matter how high their status is, to put it bluntly, they are from landlord backgrounds. After making money, the first thing they think of is to hide the money and will not spend it randomly unless they have to. of. Therefore, after thinking about slaves, Cheng Yaojin's first reaction was to set up a slave-catching team and send people to catch slaves themselves. Although it was a bit troublesome, after all, the cost was very low and it didn't cost much. But acquiring slaves was different. , one slave may not be worth much, but the cost of hundreds of slaves added up is too great, so instinctively I am somewhat repelled by this method, and I have not thought about the pros and cons at all. "Two uncles, although the cost of acquiring slaves is higher than the cost of catching slaves, there are also many benefits." Li Min looked at Cheng and Li's contemplative expressions and continued hurriedly, "Everyone is here If we are a prominent figure and let people know that we are involved in slave hunting, we will always lose face. Secondly, the establishment of a slave catching team is too slow to take effect. We must first prepare manpower and materials, sort out the situation on the grassland and our own strength, and know Which tribes can be provoked, which tribes cannot be provoked, etc. These must be handled by capable people. I don¡¯t know when the slave hunting can actually start, and even if it is slave hunting, if our slave hunting team is short of manpower, the slaves sent at once will It won¡¯t be too much, plus the consumption of the mine, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to meet the needs of the mine. Third, it can also instigate internal fighting among the northern grassland tribes, and it will be easier to persuade my father. Four" Li Min slowly analyzed the pros and cons of slave hunting. In fact, it was nothing more than one sentence, that is, spending more money would make things easier and faster, spending less money would make things more troublesome and slow to achieve results. But now they are not bad at all. Money, on the contrary, if you wait one more day, you will lose the money you can earn in a day, let them figure it out! In the end, Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji thought it over and were finally convinced by Li Min. However, they also discussed with a few other people. If there were no objections, they would go to see Li Shimin with Li Min. After all, it was such a big matter. , how can we do it without communicating with His Majesty in advance? However, it can weaken the strength of the foreign tribes in the north and strengthen itself, so His Majesty Taizong will not object. The matter was discussed, and through this incident, Cheng Yaojin and Li Ji also looked at Li Min with admiration. In the past, they had only heard about how smart and intelligent Li Min was, but they had never dealt with him head-on, so they did not have a deep understanding of it until today. Only after the incident did they truly realize Li Min's talent. They couldn't help but compare Cheng Hualiang and Li Jingye next to them. In the end, they could only shake their heads with a wry smile. Their children and grandchildren were really not as good as the King Qi in front of them. "To report to the Duke, Madam would like to invite King Qi to come!" At this moment, a maid suddenly came in from outside to report. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 121 Cui¡¯s Daughter Cheng Yaojin was startled after hearing this. His wife was not a simple woman. She was born in the Cui family of Qinghe. At that time, when a man made great achievements, one of the important indicators was to marry a woman with "five surnames". The so-called women with five surnames meant that The five surnames and Qiwang are the daughters of the most famous families in the Tang Dynasty. Cheng Yaojin also came from an aristocratic family, and at the end of the Sui Dynasty, he was also an outstanding figure of the generation. It was precisely because of this that he was lucky enough to marry a girl from the Cui family. "Why does the madam suddenly want to see Liu Lang?" Cheng Yaojin asked strangely. Her madam has always been knowledgeable and polite, and as a female family member, it is impossible to summon a man to meet him for no reason. Even if the other person is a junior, she still seems a little bit Too abrupt. "To inform the Duke, my wife greatly admires the new song "The Sapphire Case" written by King Qi, and also likes the princess very much, so she would like to summon King Qi to have a look." The maid replied. "Haha, that's it. Huailiang and Jingye, you go with Liu Lang, and Brother Shu Gong and I will have a few more drinks." Cheng Yaojin understood as soon as he heard that, his wife and he, who likes martial arts and hates literature, People are different. They like poems and articles the most, and he has heard from his servants that the long and short poem composed by Li Min is indeed a rare masterpiece. It is not surprising that his wife would like it. After standing there for a long time, they were finally liberated. Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye immediately pulled Li Min out. However, on the way, Cheng Huailiang looked at Li Min and Li Jingye and kept shouting. pity. "Hey, Uncle Cheng, what pity are you talking about?" Li Jingye was the first to ask. "Hey, I'm sorry that you two got married so early. Today, my mother has several cousins ??from the Cui family. They are all as beautiful as gods, knowledgeable and courteous, especially the little cousin. , definitely no worse than Liulang's wife, but it's a pity that you two are married, so there is no chance at all." Cheng Huailiang is a typical example of the mentality of saying that grapes are sour when they can't be eaten. I deliberately used this incident to show my superiority in being single. "Tch~, what's the big deal? I, Li Jingye, don't like squeamish women." Li Jingye said with disdain. He also married Li Yexu's sister a few years ago. I heard that the other party is a little pepper, no matter what Whether at home or out, Li Jingye was eaten to death, and now he didn't even dare to say a bad word about his wife. "That's right, there are many beautiful women in the world. It's enough for me to marry one, and the other woman is a daughter of the Cui family. Don't forget my identity." Li Min also smiled. The Cui family is known as "the highest sect in the world and the head of the wealthy family in the north". Even the Li family competed with each other. Li Shimin was very unhappy about this and ordered people to compile the "Clan Chronicle" and forced the Li family to be ranked first. In fact, this showed Li Shimin's lack of confidence when facing the Cui family. Later, in order to marry the Cui family, he wanted to marry his daughter to a child of the Cui family. However, the Cui family believed that the Li family had Hu ancestry and was of improper origin, so they refused. marriage. As a result, Li Shimin was angered and suppressed the Cui family in every possible way. Later, he asked the Cui family for a daughter to enter the palace. Unexpectedly, she was rejected. The leader of the Cui family even made bold remarks, saying that "Cui family's daughters will not enter the royal family." As a result, Li Shimin was furious, but there was nothing he could do against Cui. "Haha, I forgot about that." After Li Min reminded him, Cheng Huailiang immediately remembered the words of the Cui clan leader. This completely eliminated the possibility of marriage between the Cui family and the royal family. Therefore, even if Li Min was not married, his cousins ??of the Cui family would not be married. At most, you can only drool just looking at it. The three of them walked through the long corridor between the main hall and the side hall, and then led by Cheng Huailiang into the side hall. As soon as he entered here, Li Min immediately felt the difference. This side hall was obviously different from the solemn style of the main hall. The decoration here was obviously made by a woman, whether it was tables, chairs, screens and other utensils, or the surrounding decorations, every Everything is carefully crafted and cleverly matched, making it look graceful and yet somewhat elegant. After entering the hall, Li Min raised his head and glanced up, and found that there was a noble lady sitting there, who did not dare to take a closer look. She was accompanied by several girls, probably some of Cheng Huailiang's cousins, and Xiao Wenxin was sitting there. The first place in the guest seats. Although the other girls from the Cui family are beautiful, none of them can compare with Wen Xin next to them. In Li Min's view, these girls from the Cui family who are being sought after by others don't seem to be anything special, right? "Mom, cousins, this is the world-famous Li Liulang!" Cheng Huailiang came in and bowed to the lady who was sitting on the seat, then pointed at Li Min with a smile and introduced him. Li Min also hurriedly took two steps forward, bowed and saluted: "Junior Li Min, please see Mrs. Cheng." Then he dared to look up and found that Cheng Huailiang's mother was in her forties, with a face Ru Man Yue has kind eyes and looks very amiable. Standing next to the killer Cheng Yaojin, no one would have thought that they would be a couple. Even Li Min was still thinking in his heart, why did the three Cheng brothers?One looks like their mother, all of them look fierce. "Liu Lang, please get up quickly!" Mrs. Cheng first looked at Li Min carefully, then looked at Xiao Wenxin next to her, and immediately praised: "Wen Xin, you and Liu Lang can form a good match. They are really a pair sent from heaven. Bi people." "Thank you for the compliment, madam!" Although she was still a little shy, but she could not lose her etiquette, Xiao Wenxin stood up and bowed. Mrs. Cheng smiled and nodded, and then asked Li Min and Li Jingye to sit down. She first talked about Li Min's poem "The Sapphire Case", and then said a few words about her family. At this moment, Cheng Huailiang suddenly turned his head and asked. Said: "Mom, why haven't you seen your little cousin?" "My cousin went to play with fireworks. She is so active and can't sit still for a while." A round-faced girl next to her answered first, but when answering Cheng Huailiang's question, she looked at Li Min. When he saw Li Min's attention on him, he lowered his face in shame, but there was an excited smile in his eyes. While Li Min and his wife were chatting with Mrs. Cheng and several ladies from the Cui family, a petite girl was setting off fireworks in the garden of Cheng's house. Through the light emitted when the fireworks were flying, we could see that the girl was setting off fireworks. At the age of thirteen or fourteen, he has an oval face, curved willow eyebrows, and big round eyes that are extremely clear. From time to time, beautiful fireworks reflected in his eyes flash across his eyes, making him look like a bright gem. Under his straight and airy little nose, It is a pair of delicate red lips, shouting excitedly from time to time, looking both beautiful and cute. "Miss, that Li Liulang is in the palace, don't you really want to go and have a look?" Seeing the girl's excitement, a girl dressed as a maid behind her asked timidly. "What's there to see? Isn't it just one mouth and two eyes?" The girl took out a bunch of firecrackers from nowhere, lit them in her hand and immediately threw them out. As a result, there was a loud crackling sound, which was frightening. The two girls covered their ears and backed away. The little maid was originally timid. She was so frightened by the firecrackers. It took her a while to regain her composure and asked again unwillingly: "Butbut didn't you really want to see that Li Liulang before?" When the cute girl heard what the maid said, she tilted her head and thought about it, then suddenly smiled and said: "Yes, I really want to see the world-famous Li Liulang, but I have already seen him just now! Haha~" the girl finished speaking , quickly ran to the small pavilion next to it, and took out a lot of fireworks to play with. Just as Li Min chatted with Mrs. Cheng for a while and was about to leave, someone suddenly reported outside the door that the former king Li Zhen had broken into the house with someone and came to see Li Min for something urgent. When Li Min heard the news, a hint of extremely obscure excitement suddenly flashed in his eyes. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 122 The "facts" are right in front of you "Sixth brother, do you really think it was fifth brother who did it?" On the carriage that was speeding towards the palace, Li Zhen looked uneasy. Her spirit had not recovered from the panic just now, and her whitened lips were trembling slightly. "Eighth brother, no matter who did this, it is beyond our control. We have to go into the palace to report everything to our father and see how he handles it." Li Min sat aside with his arms folded, looking calm. replied. Just now, Li Zhen and Wu Meiniang hurriedly found Li Min, not caring that they were in the Cheng Mansion, and told them about Wu Meiniang's kidnapping. As a result, not only Li Min was extremely shocked, but also Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye who followed them were also His expression changed, especially when he knew that the other party was not only the daughter of Duke Ying's palace, but also that he would be hired into the palace after the Lantern Festival. His identity was extremely sensitive, but at this juncture, he was kidnapped. Okay, who has such courage? Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye didn¡¯t know about Li You¡¯s robbery of Wu Meiniang, so naturally they couldn¡¯t figure out the key to it. However, after Li Min heard about it, he looked at Li Zhen and immediately understood what the other party was thinking. He immediately asked Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye to keep the matter secret, and then together with the guards, they sent Xiao Wenxin, Wu Meiniang and the other female family members back. The two of them got into the carriage and rushed into the palace. During the Lantern Festival, Li Shimin naturally would not sit in the palace. In addition, Queen Changsun's body had almost recovered, so tonight, he, Queen Changsun, Concubine Yang and other concubines, as well as Li Zhi and Si Zi Young children such as Qinghe and Qinghe first climbed to the top of the imperial city to have fun with the people, and then returned to the palace to drink, dance and have fun. Just when Li Shimin was getting excited and was about to dance a song with Queen Changsun in front of everyone, someone from the palace suddenly reported. Li Min and Li Zhen asked to see each other alone, as if they had something important to report. Li Shimin felt strange. After looking at the excited people around him, he finally exchanged a few words with Empress Changsun and summoned the two of them in the side hall next to her. "Father, my son is guilty, please punish me!" As soon as he entered the palace, Li Zhen immediately ran forward and threw herself to the ground, kowtowed heavily several times, and cried with runny nose and tears. Li Min next to him stepped forward to salute very respectfully, but when he saw Li Zhen's appearance, he didn't know why. Suddenly it felt a little funny. The last time Li Zhen begged him, he seemed to behave in this way? "What happened? Why are you crying?" Li Shimin didn't like his son crying like a woman, so before he could figure out what was going on, he immediately angrily scolded Li Zhen. "I'm reporting this to my father. It's my son who is incompetent and failed to protect my aunt. Please punish me!" Li Zhen definitely did it on purpose. He said a few words without making any sense. Except for Li Min, who knows the inside story. Besides, others couldn't understand it at all, just to arouse Li Shimin's anger. Li Shimin was confused after hearing this, and looking at Li Zhen's hopeless look, he became even more angry. Then he yelled angrily: "Damn it, get up and answer me. What's going on?" "Father, let me let you do the talking!" Li Min had almost finished watching Li Zhen's performance, and his father became more angry. It was his turn to play. So he took a step forward. "Well, Liu Lang, tell me!" Li Shimin sat down angrily, glared at Li Zhen and cursed, "You are useless!" "Father, my eighth brother is still young, and he has just suffered a big change, so he is so rude." Li Min first explained a few words to Li Zhen, and seeing Li Shimin's face softening slightly, he said again: "Father, , the aunt in the eighth brother's mouth refers to the daughter of Duke Ying, named Wu Meiniang. She and the eighth brother's mother and concubine are cousins, and they were recommended to the palace by Concubine Yan a few days ago" Li Min first introduced Wu Meiniang's situation, and Li Shimin seemed to have remembered that Concubine Yan had indeed recommended a woman to the palace, so he stopped getting angry and listened quietly to Li Min's talk about what happened today. Of course, in order to prevent Li Shimin from misunderstanding, why did Li Zhen go to see Wu Meiniang every day? Li Min also briefly introduced the little beauty and Li Zhen. "What~?" When he heard that Wu Meiniang was abducted on the street, Li Shimin was extremely shocked. He really didn't expect that someone would be so bold, even if he abducted people in Chang'an, the person he abducted turned out to be The daughter of the duke who is about to be hired into the palace is simply a slap in the face of the emperor! After the shock, anger followed. Li Shimin slapped the table angrily and yelled at the other party for being lawless. After venting for a long time, he suddenly woke up and yelled at Li Min and Li Zhen: "Such a big thing happened. , If you don¡¯t go help arrest the gangsters, why are you coming here to me?¡± What Li Shimin said makes sense. Although people are lost, Chang'an's public security management has always been strict. Although it will be relaxed a little because of the Lantern Festival, as long as the various security departments cooperate and plus the supervision of Li Min and Li Zhen, there is still a lot of progress. ofIf you hope to find someone, as for Li Shimin, just send someone to report. Li Zhen also wiped away her tears at this time. Now when she heard her father's blame, she immediately replied: "Let me tell you, father, after the incident, the child has notified all the yamen in Chang'an, but after such a long time, he still Nothing has been found, and there are some hidden secrets in it. It¡¯s really hard to let others know. If the child¡¯s guess is correct, this will be a scandal for my royal family!¡± Hearing Li Zhen's words, Li Shimin's face darkened, especially the mention of the 'royal scandal', which made his heart skip a beat. He had a very ominous premonition. He suppressed his anger and asked in a deep voice: "Eight Lang, If you have any secrets, just tell me!" "Yes, Father!" Li Zhen continued with sadness and anger, "Father, do you still remember when Fifth Brother led people to besiege Sixth Brother's mansion?" "I remember!" When Li Zhen mentioned that incident, Li Shimin suddenly had a flash of inspiration. Several unrelated things in his opinion seemed to be suddenly connected by a line, but this line was still a little blurry. Can't see clearly yet. "Father, the reason why fifth brother besieged sixth brother's mansion was because sixth brother wanted to help me" Li Zhen also regained her usual eloquence at this time and told the story of the incident. In fact, in Li Zhen's heart, she has already determined that Li You did the thing. After all, the Wu family and her daughter usually have no grudges. Maybe they offended others when Ying Guogong was alive, but now there are two brothers Wu Yuanqing in Ying Guogong's house. , even if the other party wants to take revenge, it won't be the Wu mother and daughter's turn. Moreover, when the two men in black robbed people, their goals were very clear. They left the prince alone and did not move. Instead, they only targeted Wu Meiniang. Obviously, they were not targeting the Li family. Precisely because she believed that Li You was responsible, Li Zhen deliberately exaggerated Li You's covetousness for Wu Meiniang when talking about the original incident, and also expressed her own analysis. The other party was not targeting Wu Meiniang anyway. In response to the revenge of the Duke of Ying and the royal family, is there any need to say the rest? Li Shimin is not a fool. Since the possibility of targeting Duke Ying's palace and the royal family has been ruled out, there is only one explanation. The other party is willing to target Wu Meiniang herself, but she is a weak woman with no power. In addition to the other party coveting her beauty There is no other explanation except that there are not many people who have seen Wu Meiniang, and she is a person who was hired into the palace. She is almost half of Li Shimin's woman. Even if ordinary people are extremely perverted, who has the courage to do it? she? Based on the above points, who else but Li You could have the motive and courage to attack Wu Meiniang? Thinking of this, Li Shimin's face became so gloomy that he could squeeze out water. He didn't care about a woman, but what he didn't expect was that the person who stole his woman turned out to be his own son. This can no longer be described as treason. Yes, it's simply worse than an animal. This kind of behavior has completely ignored his father. If he can steal a woman today, it is not impossible to steal his throne tomorrow. "What a bastard~, you beast!" Li Shimin covered his heart and felt a suffocation in his chest that he couldn't let out no matter what. His heart felt as if his flesh had been cut with a knife, and he wanted to scream in pain. "Father, please calm down. This is just a guess. Maybe Fifth Brother didn't do it!" Li Min saw that Li Shimin's face was not good, and he was afraid that he would be angry, so he hurriedly comforted him, "Father, you must take care of your health in everything you do. Because, if I get so angry because of this incident, I¡¯m afraid it will damage the foundation of the Tang Dynasty forever!¡± After hearing Li Min's persuasion, Li Shimin's face finally looked better. It was not that he listened to Li Min's words, but when he saw Li Min, he suddenly thought that although he had an unscrupulous son like Li You, he also had a good son like Li Min. , although the other sons are not as outstanding as Li Min, they are still pretty good. It was precisely because of thinking of these that Li Shimin felt a little relieved, but at the same time his hatred for Li You, his son, became even stronger. Although he was extremely annoyed, Li Shimin was worthy of being a hero of his generation, and he quickly understood the situation at hand. Since this matter involved Li You, and it was also a scandal of his son robbing his father's wife, he definitely couldn't investigate it with great fanfare, otherwise the royal family would All face was lost. "Liu Lang, you immediately accompany Ba Lang to the various security yamen in Chang'an to clear the case. Tell them that the person has been found so that they don't need to interfere anymore. In addition, this matter must not be made public. The rest will be dealt with by your father." Li Shimin thought for a while and said . Since we can't make it public, it seems we can only secretly send people to look around. It would be best if we can find someone. If we can't find someone, we must also find out the ins and outs of this matter. After all, everything is just speculation now. Li You's suspicion Although it is a big deal, there is no conclusive evidence to prove that he did it. "I obey!" Li Min and Li Zhen immediately bowed and replied, then turned and left the palace. After Li Min accompanied Li Zhen to finish the matter,Then they returned to the palace together, first going to the courtyard of Wu's mother and daughter. When Yang learned that Wu Meiniang had been kidnapped, she was so frightened that she fell into a coma. Fortunately, after the royal doctor's rescue, she finally woke up, but she was still in bed. Lying down, crying bitterly from time to time, while Xiao Meiniang kept crying quietly. Li Min didn't seem to want to hear the mother and daughter's cries. After a few words of comfort, he left Li Zhen behind and even ran away in a bit of embarrassment. Fortunately, Li Zhen's thoughts were focused on comforting the little Meiniang. He didn't notice anything unusual about Li Min. However, after Li Min left the courtyard of the Wu family and his daughter, he did not go directly to the backyard of the palace. Instead, he went to a small courtyard in the northeast corner of the palace, where someone was already waiting for him. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 123 Investigation Results "Have everything been done?" Li Min stood in the yard with his hands behind his hands. The cold moonlight shone on his face, casting an indifferent silver glow. "Your Highness, everything is going well, and the city gate has been open all night these days. We have just found an opportunity to transport people out of the city, and now we have arranged for manpower to take care of them." The black figure behind Li Min bowed replied. "Well, that makes me feel relieved, but you should also be careful. Father will definitely send more people to investigate. In addition, you must take good care of Miss Wu and don't treat her badly!" Li Min nodded and said. , thinking of the cries of Wu's mother and daughter just now, his conscience would make him feel guilty, but thinking of the consequences of letting Wu Meiniang enter the palace, he couldn't care less. "Don't worry, Your Highness, our next plan has been launched, and your Majesty's attention will soon be transferred to the King of Shu." Heiying replied very respectfully. Hearing Heiying's words, Li Min slowly turned around, glanced at the other party, and then smiled and praised: "You guys did a good job this time, especially your grasp of some details. It's worthy of being dirty back then." Born in Wei, say hello to Mr. Yang for me!" Hearing Li Min's praise, the other party was shaken with excitement, knelt down and said: "Thank you for the compliment, Your Highness!" Seeing the other party's reaction, Li Min nodded with satisfaction, and then warned: "You can handle the rest of the matter. I believe in your ability. In addition, you must cooperate well with the God of Wealth. If you need any information or supplies, He will provide it to you." After Li Min finished speaking, he waved his hand. The black shadow understood, stood up and left the yard, but the moment he raised his head, a ray of moonlight shone on his face. It was clearly Yang who managed the brewery for Li Min. Nine. Watching the other party leave, Li Min stroked the jade ring on his finger, feeling a little lucky in his heart that he had never met the tyrant grandpa. Finally, he left something for himself. At that time, Yang Guang had four guards around him, namely the death guard, the dirty guard, the financial guard, and the spy guard. The jade ring on his hand was called the Four Guards Ring, which was used to mobilize The token of these four guards. "It is a pity that with the demise of the former Sui Dynasty, these four guards have long since disappeared. Now there are only a few people who are die-hardly loyal to the Yang family, and they have never forgotten their identity as the four guards, such as Mr. Yang. And the nominal sons and daughters of Yang Jiu. As for Wang Zihao, his situation is a bit special, and he had confessed to Li Min last time, but every time Li Min thought about his request. I couldn't help but have a headache. Although Li Min's grasp of this secret force is not strong enough, in general, it is the only power that Li Min can use at present. In order to prevent Wu Meiniang from entering the palace, Li Min had to take a risk and use this force just now. After getting it, a very weak force was sent out. Fortunately, because of the careful planning, people like Yang Jiu were not only capable but also skilled. It was all under the guidance of Mr. Yang that the whole plan was implemented smoothly, and the blame was also placed on Li You. It was like killing two birds with one stone. Thinking of Li You, Li Min couldn't help but reveal a sinister smile on his face. He wouldn't do anything stupid like being bitten by a tiger instead of dying. Although using the tiger to compare Li You is too flattering to him, the opponent is actually a real mad dog. If you want to beat him, you have to punch him to death to avoid being bitten by him. Wu Meiniang was kidnapped because of Li Shimin's deliberate suppression. Therefore, not many people in Chang'an City knew about it. After all, no one would care about the daughter of a fallen prince. But secretly, Li Shimin sent additional manpower. A series of intensive searches were carried out starting from the scene of the incident. Three days after the incident, in the secret study room of Liangyi Palace. "How is the investigation going?" Li Shimin, who was sitting behind the desk, asked in a deep voice. The shadow shrouded in black bowed and replied: "Your Majesty, the shadow guards started investigating from the scene of the incident and have found out the movement and retreat route of the kidnapping carriage, but the other party was very cautious and did not let us get any real information. Clues, but after our analysis, we found that every move of the other party was carefully calculated, and even the route was chosen very cleverly, and there must be someone dedicated to respond. Therefore, we can conclude that not only is the other party very familiar with Chang'an, but also the number of people involved in the operation There must be more than two people, and there is probably a very powerful person in Chang'an supporting them." Li Shimin nodded after hearing this and asked, "Can you find out who is behind this?" "Your Majesty, among the people who meet the above conditions and are related to Miss Wu, there are only four people, Duke Ying, King Shu, King Qi, and King Yuan. Currently, the shadow guards have secretly investigated them." Shadow Guards. Said coldly "Hmm~, why did you even investigate Min'er and Zhen'er?" Li Shimin's face darkened. He asked the shadow to focus on investigating Li You. Other related people could not be spared, but he did not expect that they would also include Li Min and Li Zhen. Become a suspect. "Your Majesty, the original king was at the scene of the incident.?So the suspicion on him is not small. Wu's mother and daughter have been living in Prince Qi's house and have many contacts with Prince Qi. In addition, Miss Wu is about the same age as Prince Qi, so" Shadow stopped here and did not intend to say anything more. Go on, but the meaning is already very clear. It is nothing more than suspicion that Li Min and Wu Meiniang have an affair, and they did such a thing on impulse. Although this guess is a bit outrageous, as long as it is possible to happen, the shadow guard will not let it go. Li Shimin also knew the Shadow Guard¡¯s style of doing things. Although he felt a little unhappy, he didn¡¯t blame him. He paused and asked, ¡°What was the result of the investigation?¡± "Your Majesty, the original king has been eliminated. Firstly, he has no motive, and secondly, he does not have the strength." Li Shimin nodded after hearing this. Li Zhen had just been crowned the original king this year and had just turned ten. The palace had not been built yet and he had been living in the palace without any manpower around him. "As for King Qi, although he has this strength, according to our investigation, except for rescuing Miss Wu from the King of Shu and meeting His Highness during his wedding, he has never had any contact with Miss Wu at all. Therefore, the reason for kidnapping Miss Wu can be ruled out." Shadow's analysis is very reasonable. On the surface, it is indeed impossible for Li Min to take such a big risk and kidnap an unrelated girl. Unfortunately, he is not in Li Min's belly. Ascaris, naturally did not know that Li Min had a hundred reasons to prevent Wu Meiniang from entering the palace. "Although the Wu brothers in Duke Ying's mansion are not on good terms with Wu mother and daughter, they don't have the guts at all. Therefore, the biggest suspect now is only the King of Shu." I heard the shadow finally said about Li You. As a result of the investigation, Li Shimin immediately became alert and stared at the shadow with concern. "Although the King of Shu left Chang'an a few days ago, he still left some people in the palace. We investigated these people and found that they did not make any changes on the day of the incident. However, the King of Shu's team is now stationed in Chang'an. Liangzhou, not far away, has been refusing to leave, and a news just came from there today, which seems It seems to have been confirmed that this matter was indeed done by the King of Shu." Shadow finally said with some hesitation. "What do you mean it seems to be confirmed?" Li Shimin scolded angrily. The shadow guards have always done things well, and usually nothing can be hidden from them, but today they actually gave him such a vague answer. "Your Majesty, it's just because no one from the Shadow Guard has seen this with their own eyes." The Shadow Guard said with some embarrassment. If the matter wasn't too important, he wouldn't have given such inaccurate information to Li Shimin. "Oh, what on earth is going on?" Li Shimin was also a little curious. "Your Majesty, this happened the night before yesterday. At that time, King Qi's temporary residence in Liangzhou suddenly caught fire, and the house was in chaos. The governor of Liangzhou originally organized people to put out the fire, but before they could arrive, they met a man on the way. The disheveled girl, when she saw the governor, she immediately shouted for help, and said that she was the daughter of Duke Ying, and was kidnapped by the King of Qi. She escaped during the fire and wanted to ask the governor to rescue her, but the girl had just finished speaking. , several palace guards forced their way in, and the governor of Liangzhou was timid and did not dare to offend her, so he could only let them take the girl away." "Bastard!" After hearing what the shadow said, Li Shimin couldn't bear it anymore. He kicked over the desk in front of him and took out the sword from his waist and slashed it ten times. Shadow didn't dare to persuade him, so he could only step aside and stand quietly. After a while, Li Shimin was probably tired from chopping, and the anger in his chest had vented a lot. Then he calmed down and asked, "What happened next?" When Shadow heard Li Shimin's question, he immediately stepped forward and replied: "Later, we sent people to investigate the people who had seen the girl. However, because it was dark at the time and the girl had disheveled hair, her appearance was not very clear, but her age His body and body characteristics are somewhat similar to Miss Wu, but based on these alone, it is still impossible to conclude that the other party is Miss Wu." "Hmph! What else can't be judged? Who doesn't know that beast's temper in Chang'an? He is domineering and arrogant. Now he doesn't even look down on me as the father. He is really a good son of mine!" Li Shimin! When he said the last sentence, he was gritting his teeth, and there was even a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. "Your Majesty, this matter is of great importance. Do you want the Shadow Guards to investigate for a while? Maybe there is something hidden in it." Shadow always felt that something was wrong. Although all signs pointed to the King of Shu, he always had a feeling of being betrayed by others. The feeling of being led by the nose is very uncomfortable. "Hmph! No need, I will handle this matter myself." After Li Shimin finished speaking, he waved the shadow to retreat. Although Shadow was helpless, he bowed and retreated. Li Shimin locked himself in the study until someone came to report that tomorrow was the day when King Qi left Chang'an. Concubine Yang wanted to invite Li Shimin to visit Li Min. Li Shimin woke up and took people to pick up Concubine Yang first., and then went to Li Min's Prince Qi's mansion together. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 1 Li Min¡¯s Team Today is the day when Li Min leaves Chang'an. He has been having banquets in the past few days, and they get him drunk every time. As a result, Xiao Wen's heart is so distressed that he sheds tears. Yesterday was Li Min's last day in Chang'an. Finally, those guys have something to say. With conscience, he gave him a day off, allowing Li Min time to pack his things, and went to Xiao Mansion to say goodbye to Xiao Wenxin. Li Shimin and Concubine Yang also came in the afternoon. Li Shimin was fine, just saying things like being careful on the road and not disturbing the people, but when Concubine Yang thought about her son going to such a far place, she even started crying again, regardless of Xiao Wenxin being there too. Later, Li Shimin and Li Min took turns. The persuasion finally allowed Concubine Yang to stop feeling sad. But then she pulled Xiao Wenxin and kept talking, telling her to take good care of Li Min and Yunyun. Wenxin naturally nodded hurriedly. After everything was prepared, it was the 19th day of the first lunar month for a long journey. Those who wanted to go to Dengzhou with Li Min got up early, packed their bags and got on the palace's carriage, and followed the carriage to the outside of the city. Originally, Li Min wanted to go through Tonghua Gate, because it was closest to Li Min's house and in the right direction, but Li Shimin asked him to go through Mingde Gate, which was the main entrance to Chang'an City. This was more consistent with Li Min's identity. In contrast, many people had gathered outside Mingde Gate to see him off. In addition to brothers Li Shimin, Yang Fei and Li Chengqian, Qinghe, Gao Yang and Sizi, who were usually inconvenient to leave the palace, also came. Others include the elders of the royal family such as Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong. Of course, friends such as Cheng Hualiang and Li Jingye are indispensable. A farewell banquet has already been arranged nearby. Li Min and Xiao Wenxin got out of the car, first knelt down and saluted Li Shimin and Concubine Yang, and then thanked Li Xiaogong and others for coming to see them off. They raised their glasses and drank with everyone. Everyone said goodbye. When they finally left, Concubine Yang and several other female family members endured He couldn't help but burst into tears again. As a son, Li Min felt uncomfortable, but he still jumped on the horse with a heartbeat. He left Chang'an with the convoy. It was at least more than two thousand miles from Chang'an to Dengzhou. Li Min's convoy was divided into two parts. Li Min walked in front with his family and important belongings and personnel, surrounded by 800 guards, and behind were the craftsmen of the palace. , servants, wives and their families, as well as some large and bulky materials, also moved forward with the craftsmen, while the remaining two hundred guards protected the safety of these people. The carriages Xiao Wenxin and the other female family members rode in were somewhat special. These carriages had been modified by Li Min in advance. Some anti-shock devices have been added, but it is much better to ride on than other carriages carrying supplies. At least you don't have to worry about your bones being knocked loose. Li Min rode his horse and looked back until Chang'an was covered by the earth. Then he looked at the two people walking beside him and said with a smile: "Brother Yan, it's okay for Ninth Brother to go with me, but why do you want to follow me to Dengzhou even though you are enjoying your time in Chang'an?" The two people next to Li Min were Li Yong and Yan Bei, among whom Li Yong was forced to come over by Li Xiaogong. In the past, Li Min and Li Yong were both famous dandies in Chang'an City, but since Li Min became a good man, although Li Yong followed him and did a few serious things. However, his temper and temperament have not changed at all. From time to time, he does something illegal and disciplinary. In the past, he didn't think anything of it if he didn't compare. But now, when Li Yong and Li Min compare, there is simply no comparison. For this reason, Li Xiaogong has a lot of headaches. This time, I took advantage of Li Min's official duties. Li Xiaogong simply gave Li Yong to Li Min, saying that he would help discipline him. After all, Li Yong admired Li Min the most and listened to him the most. Li Min could also understand Li Xiaogong's painstaking efforts. After all, Li Yong was the youngest son and could not inherit the title of King of Hejian. In the future, he would only have the title of County Duke at most. Now he can still have Li Xiaogong, his father, to protect him for his nonsense. If he is gone in the future, Li Yong will probably be killed if he continues to behave like this. That's why he wants Li Yong to hang out with Li Min. A way out. It doesn¡¯t matter if you bring Li Yong, since he just lacks trustworthy manpower anyway. But what he didn't expect was that Yan Bei also found him a few days ago and recommended himself to Li Min as the long history of Prince Qi's palace. This made Li Min very puzzled, and he finally asked him in person today. "Liu Lang, you all know the place in Dengzhou, why do you have to point it out?" Yan Bei glanced at Li Min with a smile, the meaning of his words was very profound, at least Li Yong next to him was a little confused. Li Min was also stunned, but when he heard the other party mentioned Dengzhou, he realized something. He couldn't help but laughed and said: "Brother Yan, I didn't expect you to have such sharp eyesight. You can see my little brother's intention right away." "Where is it! I have been thinking about it for a long time, brother, before I can understand this point. But from my point of view, the reason why Liu Lang wants to go to Dengzhou is probably more than that, right?" Yan Bei was modest at first, but then he added He counterattacked Li Min's army. When Li Min heard Yan Bei's words, he turned his head and looked him up and down in surprise. Among all the dandy boys Li Min knew, Yan Bei was indeed considered??A rare talent. Unfortunately, due to family reasons, he has never been able to become an official. He can only be a leisurely county magistrate. This time, he relied on his thick skin and worked hard to get the most important position among the royal officials. long history. This time Li Min left Chang'an, the vacant palace officials had to be filled. Among these palace officials, there are two most important positions, one is the long history held by Yanbei, and the other is Sima, who is in charge of the military. Of course, this position cannot be given to Li Yong who knows nothing. Li Min's previous bodyguards were replaced by Qianniu Guards by Li Shimin. Taking this opportunity, Li Min recruited Su Dingfang and Xi Junmai, who were serving in Qianniu Guards. Among them, Su Dingfang was brave and resourceful, and it turned out that he He was already a Zhonglang General, so he was appointed by Li Min as the Sima of the Prince's Palace. Although his rank remained unchanged, Su Dingfang couldn't ask for it. Although Qian Niuwei looks majestic, without special opportunities, he will never go to the battlefield again in his life. As a man who longs to make contributions, staying in this peaceful Chang'an every day is even more uncomfortable than killing Su Dingfang. , so when he heard that he was going to be transferred to Dengzhou, a place very close to Goguryeo, Su Dingfang was more excited than anyone else, and even went to Dengxian Tower to get drunk. As for Xi Jun, it is even easier to buy. This man is straight-tempered. The last time Li Min bought a slave, the two had already had a relationship. Li Min saw that he was brave and brave, and later became enamored with him. Therefore, the relationship between the two It's always been good. When he heard Li Min's call, he immediately packed his bags and came to Li Min's house without saying a word. Anyway, he was alone and had no worries, so it didn't matter where he stayed. Xi Junmai's original position was just that of a general, and apart from his bravery, there was no way he could compare with Su Dingfang in other aspects. Therefore, he was appointed by Li Min as the Dianjun of the Marriage Affairs Office, specifically responsible for the protection around Li Min. To put it bluntly, Just a bodyguard leader. Yan Bei and Su Dingfang are Li Min's right-hand men. Xi Junmai is the shield and spear beside him. As for Li Yong, Li Min has also been appointed by Li Min as a military official in the tent, and he is in charge of more than 300 people. , returned to Su Dingfang for control. In addition to the four of them, there is another person who is appointed by Li Min to hold the position of director. However, in the eyes of others, this person is an unknown person. This person is Liu Rengui, who will become famous in later generations. Liu Rengui, who is 36 years old this year, is not doing well as expected. He is still working as a small county captain in Shaanxi, equivalent to the county police chief in later generations. He was a minor official of the ninth rank, but he just finished the first year of this year. As soon as he was born, Li Shimin sent a transfer order to Li Min's mansion, and was appointed as the sixth-rank palace master Bo. He jumped several levels in a row, making many people jealous. However, Liu Rengui was not in Li Min's team, but in the team of craftsmen behind them, responsible for the command of the entire team. Just as the convoy was slowly moving forward, suddenly there was a rush of horse hoofbeats from behind. Li Min looked back and saw that Su Dingfang, wearing a helmet and carrying armor, was riding towards him. However, seeing the angry look on his face, Doesn't it seem like a good thing? "Your Majesty, your Majesty!" Although Su Dingfang was furious, he did not forget the etiquette. When he came to Li Min, he cupped his fists and saluted, but his eyes were staring at Li Yong fiercely. "Well, Su Sima, please get up!" Li Min nodded and said. He knew what was going on at a glance. As a Dianjun, Li Yong was supposed to be with his soldiers, but now he came to him, and He wasn't even wearing any armor. How could he look like a military attach¨¦? Sure enough, Su Dingfang stood up and immediately shouted to Li Yong: "Li Dianjun, do you know your guilt?" "I don't know." Li Yong also knew that the other party was coming for him, but he didn't care at all. He was just a little Chang Shi. How dare he do anything to him, the prince of Hejian? "Humph, as a Dianjun, you left your post without permission. According to military law, you should be killed. However, for your first offense, I will give you thirty military sticks instead!" Su Dingfang doesn't care what kind of prince you are in Hejian. Even Li Min and he were He dared to stop him, let alone Li Yong, so he waved his hand and asked the sergeant behind him to come forward, pull Li Yong off his horse and push him to the ground, and he was about to execute him on the spot. This time, Li Yong was frightened. He raised his head in embarrassment and looked at Li Min for help. Although Li Min knew that Su Dingfang would make Li Yong suffer, he did not expect that thirty army sticks would be given to him all at once. This was no better than in the Yamen. If a baton is hit by an army stick, the skin and flesh will be torn apart. If a baton is hit by thirty army sticks, Li Yongyong will probably be disabled even if he dies. Thinking of this, Li Min also hurriedly begged for mercy, hoping that Su Dingfang would let Li Yong go for his sake, but the other party replied coldly without giving any face: "Your Highness, the state has national laws, the military has military regulations, Li Dianjun Now that you have joined the army, everything must be done in accordance with military laws. If the laws are not enough, then what do you want me as a long history officer to do?" After saying that, Su Dingfang waved his hand and asked the sergeants to execute him. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends.??Support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 2 Digging a hole for Li Yong to jump When Li Yong was about to be beaten, Yan Bei suddenly stopped him and said, "Wait a minute, Su Sima!" "Hmm~" Su Dingfang's face darkened. He was born in the military, and his official positions were earned with swords and guns. Therefore, he looked down on the two young masters Yan Bei and Li Yong from the bottom of his heart, especially Li Yong. Being absent without permission made him even more disgusted. If it weren't for Li Min's sake, another person would have been killed by him. Although Yan Bei came from a wealthy family, he had also dealt with many people from lower classes, and he understood Su Dingfang's psychology very well, so he smiled kindly and said: "Haha, Su Sima, although this matter is Li Dianjun's fault, but But you can't blame him entirely. After all, he is only fifteen years old, and he has never had any military experience, and he is not very clear about the situation in the military. It is understandable that he made such a mistake. If you must blame him, then you Just blame His Highness, he was the one who insisted on letting the young Li Yong take the position of Dianjun." Yan Bei's trick of Dou Zhuan Xing Shi was so clever. He immediately attributed the fault to Li Min, and what he said was reasonable and reasonable. Su Dingfang couldn't find fault for a while, but Li Min also knew the trick at this time, and immediately looked regretful. He said: "Yan Changshi is right. This matter is all my fault. I should not let my ninth brother take the post of Dianjun. If you want to fight, just fight me!" Although Su Dingfang was very strict in running the army, he was not a man who did not know how to adapt. When he saw that Li Min and Yan Bei were interceding for Li Yong, he pondered for a while and then said: "Your Highness, since you also think that Li Yong is suitable for Dian." If he holds a military position, his subordinates will dismiss him from the military position now and never hire him again!" "What~, you want to kick me out of the army?" Li Yong, who was pinned to the ground, immediately became anxious when he heard Su Dingfang's words. His father, Li Xiaogong, was unparalleled on the battlefield and was the most famous general in the Tang Dynasty. One, Li Yong has been influenced by it since he was a child, and he also yearns to lead troops in combat. Now he finally joined the army. How could he be kicked out in such a dejected manner? This is too embarrassing for his father, King Hejian. "Why, do you think you are qualified for the position of military commander?" Su Dingfang also turned his face dark and asked with disdain in his eyes. "Humph, isn't it just a small military officer? I don't want to be a soldier yet. The worst I can do is start from a small soldier, and my official position will definitely be higher than yours in the future!" Li Yong has always been extremely arrogant, and he won't obey anyone except Li Min. , but today, the disdain in Su Dingfang's eyes hurt his self-esteem. Think about how prestigious his father, King Hejian, is in the army? But when it comes to my own place, I can't even be a small Dianjun? When Li Min heard what Li Yong said, his eyes immediately lit up. Didn't Li Xiaogong ask him to discipline Li Yong for him? This is a good opportunity. What better place to train yourself than in the army? In addition, there is Su Dingfang, a stupid young man who doesn't care about his identity at all. If Li Yong gets this stubborn stone into his hands, even if he can't polish out a gem, it will still be good to polish out a brick! Thinking of this, Li Min didn't wait for Su Dingfang's answer and immediately said: "Ninth brother is so ambitious. A man should join the army and kill the enemy to serve the country. I remember when my uncle was your age. He was already serving in the army. Today, the ninth brother can If you make some determination, your future achievements will definitely not be inferior to your father's." Li Min is digging a hole for Li Yong, forcing him to jump even if he doesn't want to. What's even more pitiful is that this kid Li Yong didn't realize that this was a trap at all, but instead got excited by Li Min's few words of praise. The expression on his face became more determined, and he stared at Su Dingfang with piercing eyes, but he didn't realize that Yan Bei next to him was staring at him with pity. Su Dingfang did not expect that the young master Li Yong could be so stubborn. He also admired Li Xiaogong, the king of Hejian, very much. It's just that he didn't see any trace of Li Xiaogong in Li Yong before, but now it seems. This Li Yong is not without merit, at least he has some appreciation for his stubborn temper. "Okay, this is what you said, don't regret it then." Since it was Li Yong who said it himself, and Li Min agreed, Su Dingfang naturally had nothing to object to, and he didn't really believe that Li Yong could survive the military. When the time comes, if the other person can't stand it and leaves, then you can't blame him. Now that the matter had been agreed upon, Li Yong was immediately transformed from a regular soldier into a small soldier, and was immediately organized into the surrounding escorts by Su Dingfang. Looking at the stubborn-looking Li Yong, wearing armor, he resolutely joined the escort, Li Min and Yan Bei looked at each other and smiled. As long as Li Yong entered the army and couldn't survive, he would never come out again. Although riding a horse looks very majestic, it is okay after riding for a while. If you ride for too long, the inner thighs will become hot and painful. Li Min and Yan Bei are not good at riding horses, and they will feel a little unbearable after a while. . For this hard-won opportunity to serve as an official, Yan Bei also spent a lot of money. Not only did he come, but he also brought his family members. When he felt uncomfortable riding a horse, he immediatelyHe got into his family's carriage and pretended to be in touch with his wife. Li Min held on for a while for the sake of face, but finally he couldn't bear it anymore, so he simply followed suit and got into the big carriage where Xiao Wenxin was. This carriage was specially made by Li Min. Not only does it have the best shock-absorbing system, but the interior space is also very spacious. The floor is covered with thick carpets. There is a bed in the innermost part. You can lie down on it to rest when you are tired. It is a low coffee table and a few small stools, so ten people can sit there without feeling crowded. Before Li Min entered the carriage, there were already five people inside. In addition to Xiao Wenxin, Wen'er, Hua'er, Lvzhu and Wang Xijun were all inside. Li Min was also a little surprised that Wang Xijun wanted to go to Dengzhou with him. Because there are too many industries in Chang'an, such as wineries, coal mines, etc., they have to be taken care of by someone, plus some other considerations, so Li Min decided to leave Wang Zihao in Chang'an, but Wang Xijun said that he was already Li Min Therefore, Li Min's maid also wanted to come, and even Wang Zihao was very supportive. Li Min had no choice but to bring her with him. Li Min entered the carriage and saw Wen'er, Hua'er and Luzhu playing Landlords, while Xiao Wenxin and Wang Xijun each held a book in their hands and sat on both sides of the bed inside. Xiao Wenxin was reading the unfinished book. "Dream of Red Mansions", while Wang Xijun was looking at the "Three Kingdoms" that had just been printed. Because the book Three Kingdoms was valued by Li Shimin, he felt that it was not satisfying after reading it. He also had it printed into a book and given it as a gift to civil and military officials during the Chinese New Year. As a result, before the Lantern Festival even started, the upper class of the Tang Dynasty had already read it. A group of very high-end fans of the Three Kingdoms have formed. When visiting during the Chinese New Year, they must talk about the Three Kingdoms in three sentences. With the leadership of these people, coupled with the crazy piracy of some unscrupulous businessmen, when Li Min left Chang'an, almost everyone who was literate had a copy of Three Kingdoms. Even if some people didn't like it, they were attracted by this book. The book that spread from Li Liulang still made many people generously donate their money to buy a copy. It is precisely for this reason that the booksellers in Chang'an City made a fortune. Unfortunately, Li Min, the 'author', continued to make money. Didn't get a single copper plate. "Hey, husband, you are finally here. I am still waiting for you to tell me about the Red Mansion?" Seeing Li Min come in, Xiao Wenxin suddenly showed unusual enthusiasm and pulled Li Min to sit next to her. Xijun, who was sitting on the other side, glanced disdainfully, said nothing, and continued to read her Three Kingdoms, but she didn't realize that she had been staring at the same page for a long time. Li Min was also a little overwhelmed by Wen Xin's enthusiasm, but he came here to rest anyway and had nothing to do, so after drinking tea, he started to talk about the Three Kingdoms, while Wen Xin listened, slowly and half-heartedly. Lying in Li Min's arms, his face was full of happiness. Wen'er and the others started to play, and they were already accustomed to the closeness between Li Min and Wen Xin, so they didn't take it seriously. Although Wang Xijun next to him had been staring at the book, he was actually paying attention to Li Min's side with the corner of his eyes. When he saw the intimate appearance of the couple, Wang Xijun couldn't help but feel jealous in his heart. From the moment she entered the carriage, the sensitive Xiao Wenxin showed an instinctive rejection of herself. As the hostess, Xiao Wenxin began to chat affectionately with her, a special maid, but soon the two of them fell into each other. There was an awkward silence, and finally I could only take out the books I brought with me and start reading. "I'm going to ride a horse!" Wang Xijun suddenly felt a tightness in his chest. He simply dropped the book and stood up. After saying this, he didn't care about the reactions of others. He got off the carriage and rode back and forth several times before he felt better. . Chang'an is more than two thousand miles away from Dengzhou, and Li Min and the others not only have more people, but also carry more things. If they only take the land route, it will be a bit troublesome, especially since the transportation situation in Datang has not been completely improved. Among them, it is good to go from Chang'an to Luoyang. The cement road has almost been repaired. The convoy is driving on the flat cement road at a very fast speed. Then it goes from Luoyang to Zhengzhou. It is not easy to travel by land further east. Fortunately, there is still a Yellow River. In the early Tang Dynasty, because the vegetation in the upper reaches had not been destroyed on a large scale, the water of the Yellow River that Li Min saw was only slightly turbid, and the flow was much larger than that of later generations. And after the New Year , the temperature rose rapidly. By the time Li Min and the others arrived in Zhengzhou, the Yellow River had thawed and it was completely safe for sailing. The governor of Zhengzhou had already prepared a boat for Li Min, and Li Min finally saw the legendary building boat. This kind of building boat is just like its name, standing in the water like sitting on a tall building, such as the one Li Min is sitting on, It was a three-story building ship that could carry two thousand people. Except for the sailors, it could carry almost everyone Li Min brought with him. However, Li Min was a little worried when he looked at it. It can be seen that the center of gravity is above the water. If the ship encounters a storm and capsizes, it will be terrible. In addition to the largest building ships, the local state government also prepared a lot of cargo ships. It took Li Min and the others two days to bring them.Xidu moved on to the boat, then went down the river and got off the boat at the boundary of Qingzhou. Then after passing through Laizhou, he finally reached the boundary of Dengzhou. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 3 Slave Catching Fleet The Bohai Sea, this three-sided landmass, is almost equivalent to the inland sea of ??the East Asian continent. There is only one Bohai Strait connected to the Yellow Sea, and the narrowest part of the Strait is only more than two hundred miles, even narrower than the Taiwan Strait. If the sea conditions are good, you can cross the strait by taking a small sampan. Now the Jiaodong Peninsula in the north of the Bohai Strait is occupied by Goguryeo, while the Shandong Peninsula in the south is the territory of the Tang Dynasty. Dengzhou is just on the dividing line of the Bohai Strait. . On the vast and boundless sea, waves are rising one after another. The weather on the sea today is good, the wind is very light, and the sun above our heads is emitting a warm ray, bringing a sense of warmth to this somewhat cold February day. A fleet of four merchant ships was sailing on the sea. Judging from the direction they were traveling, they should be heading towards Dengzhou, which had just been established by the Tang Dynasty. The windy seagull picked up the fish from the sea, drew an arc in the air, and landed on the mast of the merchant ship. While tasting the fresh fish, it admired the tragedy on the deck of the merchant ship. The crew members on the merchant ships were all dressed as Tang Dynasty people, and they were all strong men. They all carried horizontal swords and had a fierce aura. They did not look like ordinary crew members at all. There are two people standing on the bow of the ship. They seem to be the owners of the fleet. The one on the left is a businessman with a broad heart and a fat body and a friendly face. He is looking at the goods below with a big belly and a smile. The other one is a burly man. The one-eyed man, the temperature in February was still very low, but this man was only wearing a single piece of clothing, with his clothes open, revealing his muscular chest muscles, with old and new scars crisscrossing his chest, making him look extremely scary. "Brother, the quality of our goods this time is so high, we will definitely sell it for a big price, which is probably enough for our brothers to live happily for a few months." The one-eyed man said to the fat businessman with an excited look. He is about to arrive in Dengzhou. Once these goods are sold, the business they worked so hard to win will be completed. The fat businessman heard what the one-eyed man said. But he said with a helpless look: "Second brother, I'm not blabbering for my brother's sake. How old are you? You still don't know how to start a family. We people are risking our lives. We don't know what day we may be gone." If you don¡¯t even leave any roots behind, won¡¯t your Sha family¡¯s roots be cut off?¡± Although the one-eyed man looks so fierce, he admires the sworn brother in front of him the most. When he heard the other party's words of reprimand, he reached out his hand to scratch his head honestly and said with a flattering smile: "Brother, what you taught me is this. I also want to get married soon, but you also know that we are just living off the knife. If you are not careful, The person is gone, I am alone now, and you are the only one who is sad when I am gone. If I marry another woman and go home, if something happens, won't it hurt her for the rest of my life?" The fat businessman was also stunned. He didn't expect that his second brother, who was always straightforward, would have such delicate thoughts. I just thought that after the second brother got rich, he would go to the brothel every day. Although the work they did made money fast, they couldn't help him squandering it so much. It was only right to find a woman to live with. Thinking of this. The fat businessman's eyes suddenly lit up, he patted the one-eyed man on the shoulder, then pointed at the 'goods' in front of him and said with a smile: "Second brother, since you are afraid of harming the women of our Tang Dynasty, why not choose from these Silla women first?" Find a suitable one. Be a concubine for the time being, buy a small yard in Dengzhou to settle her down, and you will have a home in the future. It is worse than hanging around in a brothel every day." In addition to the crew, there were dozens of sad-looking girls on the deck of the ship. These girls were tied into several strings with ropes. They sat on the deck obediently and did not dare to move. There were also several sailors with knives walking around. Patrol. Although the clothes of these girls are shabby, they can still be vaguely distinguished from Silla clothes. It is obvious that these girls are all Silla people. In fact, there is only a small part on the deck, and there are many more in the cabin. The situation on several other ships is similar to this one. In other words, this is a slave-catching fleet. The one-eyed man was also very touched by his elder brother's concern, but he still said hesitantly: "Brother, this this is not good. After all, these are the goods that the brothers exchanged for their lives, and everyone has a share of the money sold. , if I choose one" "Haha~, second brother, are you the kind of person who doesn't distinguish between public and private affairs? Don't worry, Silla's maid's money is given to you, which can be regarded as a little thought from me as the eldest brother." The fat businessman laughed, and The burly man was naturally overjoyed when he heard this, and he was even more grateful to his elder brother. The slave trade in the Tang Dynasty was very common, and the most famous slaves were the "Kunlun slaves" and the "Silla slaves". The Wu slave under Li Min who could burn glass belonged to the Kunlun slaves, while the Silla slaves were from Xinluo slaves. After receiving professional training, the girls kidnapped by Luo became well-behaved, capable, and docile, and were extremely popular among the upper class of the Tang Dynasty. The prosperity of slave trading has naturally attracted many people to make a living from it. For example, the fleet in front of them specializes in running the Silla route. After they arrive in Silla, they usually buy the best people with money. If they can't buy them,, then simply find a weakly defended place, risk going ashore to snatch it, and immediately return home after snatching it. Anyway, Datang is protecting it, and even if Silla has the courage to do so, they will not dare to pursue it. The fat merchants have been in this business for many years, and they have finally made a name for themselves. They have four merchant ships to their name, and hundreds of people in their hands. They are second to none in the entire Dengzhou. figure. Their trip went quite smoothly. When they arrived in Silla, they happened to catch up with the spring famine. There were people selling children and girls all over Silla, so they had no problem recruiting many people, and the quality was good. After returning to Dengzhou and selling them to the Ya people, the profits would be more than ten times that of the Ya people. After that, the Ya people would sell these Silla maids to slave traders in various places. After being trained, they can be regarded as real Silla maids. At this time, their prices will increase several times. When the fleet arrived in the afternoon, Dengzhou City was already in sight. The so-called Dengzhou City was actually the original county seat of Wendeng County. After Dengzhou was established, Wendeng was used as the administrative seat, so the original Wendeng County seat was also renamed Dengzhou City. . Although the original Dengzhou City was just a county town, due to its very important strategic location and the prosperous shipbuilding industry in the city, Dengzhou City was built extremely solidly and its area was no larger than any other state capital. Of course, one state's administrative center is more than enough. The fleet of fat merchants slowly entered the port outside Dengzhou City. Not only did Dengzhou City have a prosperous shipbuilding industry, it was also one of the important ports for maritime trade. Ships going to Silla, Baekje, Goguryeo and even the Japanese country had to pass through. Here, the port outside the city is very large. Ships are constantly shuttling back and forth. There are special channels for entering and leaving the port. The entire port appears busy and orderly. After the fat merchant's fleet entered the port, they found a berth and stopped. However, the port seemed a bit strange today. In the past, as soon as his ship entered the port, it would immediately attract countless people, rushing to board the ship, in order to grab the best goods. But today I don¡¯t know why, but I haven¡¯t seen any of those fly-like fangs in the past? When the fat businessman and the burly man were wondering, suddenly a tax collector walked on the shore. The fat businessman had been living in this port for ten years, and the government was very careful. Almost all of the tax collectors he had the most contact with usually He was a familiar person, but today this person looked unfamiliar. "Hey! Merchants on the ship, listen, put down the gangplank, I want to go up and inspect the goods!" The clerk walked to the bow of the ship, raised his head and shouted to the ship. The fat merchant on the ship did not dare to neglect and hurriedly welcomed the clerk. Anyway, their kind of work had been tacitly approved by the government. Although the tax was heavier than other goods, it was still relatively reasonable. Because the ship was high and the shore was low, the clerk did not see the Silla girl on the deck at first. When he got on the ship, his eyes suddenly lit up. He glanced sideways at the fat merchant and said, "Your goods are a bit special. , there are new regulations above, please wait a moment!" After the official finished speaking, without waiting for any reaction from the fat businessman, he turned around and got off the boat, leaving the fat businessman and the others looking at each other. After waiting for a while, there was suddenly a sound of neat running on the shore, and then a group of brightly armored guards suddenly rushed to the boat, pointing their bows and arrows at the people on the boat. At the same time, the leader shouted loudly: "Put down your weapons and squat down with your hands on your head. Anyone who dares to disobey my orders will be killed!" Faced with this sudden change, the people on the ship were at a loss at first. However, these people, including the fat businessman, are all murderers with swords licking blood. Faced with this sudden change, they were shocked and immediately wanted to resist. Many of the crew members had already touched the handles of their swords. Although the opponent was well-equipped , but the number of people is not large. If they fight, it is not certain who will win. "Listen to this lord, put down your sword!" At this moment, the one-eyed man suddenly shouted. His face was red, cold sweat was breaking out on his forehead, and he looked very anxious. Although the one-eyed man is only the second-in-command of the fleet, he is very loyal and is always the first to rush for people overseas. Therefore, he has a very high prestige among the crew. As soon as they hear his order, the crew immediately instinctively He gave up resistance, took off his sword and threw it on the deck. Although the fat businessman next to him was a little puzzled, he believed that his second brother would not harm him. After throwing down his weapon, he approached the one-eyed man and asked: "Second brother, who is this person?" "Brother, the opponent is Qian Niuwei. Although they have a small number of people, if we really work hard, we won't be enough to kill them with a few strikes!" The one-eyed man gave a rare helpless smile. He had also been there before. Those who work in the army are very familiar with the various arms of the Tang Dynasty, and the Qianniu Guards, who are the imperial guards, are very familiar with them. The Qianniu Guards are all selected from the army and are elites who have fought in hundreds of battles. He was even lucky enough to be selected back then. He was only one step away from entering the Qianniu Guards. Unfortunately, he was still eliminated in the end.??This can tell us how powerful Qianniuwei is? "Qianniu Guard!" The fat businessman was also shocked. At the same time, he suddenly remembered the rumor. The only explanation for the Qianniu Guard, who was the imperial guard, to appear here was that that person had already arrived. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 4 After dealing with the garbage, let¡¯s talk about business "Captain Wang, may I ask why His Highness King Qi summoned us?" The fat businessman asked the Qianniu Guards headed by him with a flattering look. The burly man was riding side by side with him. They wanted to follow the Qianniu Guards. Wei went to the newly built Prince Qi's Mansion together. After they put down their weapons just now, the fat businessman originally thought that this time he was going to suffer. Even if the people were fine, at least the goods would not be safe. But what he didn't expect was that after the other party took control of the situation, they neither arrested anyone nor took the goods. Instead, they just let him and the burly man go on a trip. When he learned that the burly man almost became the Qianniu Guard, his attitude became even worse. He made a 180-degree turn and chatted with the two of them with a smile. It was at this time that the fat businessman knew the other party's name, position and origin. "This, hahaha~, Brother Zhou, I heard that you and Brother Sha have made a big name in Dengzhou. It seems to be called a tiger shark. I am very curious, what is this tiger shark?" It seems that Wang Team Zheng didn't want to disclose it, so he made a haha ??and changed the subject. The fat businessman¡¯s surname was Zhou. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when he heard that Team Wang was unwilling to disclose it. He replied with a smile: ¡°Haha, tiger sharks are a very ferocious fish in the sea. Even huge whales can be killed by them. , the reason why my second brother and I are called tiger sharks is, firstly, because our brothers are brave and often go ashore in Silla to catch people. Secondly, because the villain is born with a smiling face, people give him the nickname Smiling Tiger, and the second brother has a brave temperament. , also surnamed Sha, and nicknamed One-eyed Shark. Together, the two brothers of us just form the word Tiger Shark. In our line of work, it is impossible without a resounding name, so we took Tiger Shark as our banner. It spread quickly, which made Team Wang laugh." Although the fat man Smiling Tiger said it modestly, there was a sense of arrogance in his tone. When mentioning the name Tiger Shark, almost everyone who lives in Dengzhou knows that they can be regarded as the largest fishery in the entire Dengzhou City. One of the slave teams, they traveled between Silla and Tang Dynasty several times every year. They can bring hundreds of Silla maids every time. There are nearly a hundred large and small slave-catching teams in Dengzhou City, but there are only three or four that can compare with their tiger sharks. Captain Wang also heard the other party's arrogance. His face was calm, but he was very disdainful in his heart. How dare a few hundred people claim to be king in Dengzhou? Dengzhou City is the fiefdom of His Royal Highness King Qi, which is also the territory of these royal guards, on their own territory. Naturally, we cannot allow these unruly local snakes to exist, but I don¡¯t know how His Highness and Yan Changshi are going to deal with these people? They walked and talked as they entered Dengzhou City and walked straight ahead. In the center of the city was the newly built Prince Qi's Mansion. Because Dengzhou City received the notice only after the new year. Therefore, the inner courtyard of Prince Qi's Mansion has only been built for the accommodation of Prince Qi and his family, while the construction of the outer courtyard is being stepped up. Team Wang was bringing the smiling tiger and the two to a newly built side courtyard, and opened the door with a smile to let them in. When the two entered, they found that many people had gathered in the courtyard, and they knew most of the people. , almost all the heads of the entire Dengzhou City slave-catching team were concentrated in this small courtyard. "Huh? Brother Tiger, Brother Sha. Didn't you go to sea? Why are you here today?" As soon as they saw the two people coming in, someone familiar came up to say hello. Although Smiling Tiger's surname was Zhou, his nickname was too loud. , respected people call him Brother Tiger or Uncle Tiger. People who don't like him just call him Smiling Tiger. "Hey, don't mention it. We just came back today, but as soon as we arrived at the port, someone pointed a bow and arrow at our head. Then we were brought here. We still haven't figured out why?" Smiling Tiger said with a bitter smile. . "Uh~, Brother Tiger, you guys are really unlucky. Even if you come back a day later, it's okay." A thin man in the lead sighed. This man's name is Liu Liu, and he is generally called Liu Ge. He also has a man with two boats under his command. Slave catching team. After the other party finished speaking, he thought of something, and then he came close to Smiling Tiger, secretly pointed at the first few people, and laughed in a low voice: "Brother Tiger, no matter how unlucky you are, you can't compare to those people from the Giant Whale Gang in front. " Following the thin man¡¯s fingers, the Smiling Tiger and the One-eyed Shark next to him stretched their heads and looked ahead, only to find several people with bruised heads and bleeding. He carefully identified them and found that they were indeed some of the leaders of the Giant Whale Gang. The so-called Giant Whale Gang is actually a gang composed of desperadoes. It started by oppressing fishermen and controls the entire fishery in Dengzhou. All fishermen who want to go out to sea to fish must not only pay taxes to the government, but also be punished by the Giant Whale. All the fishermen are miserable due to gang exploitation. At the same time, the Giant Whale Gang relies on its wealth and power to bully men and women in Dengzhou City and do all kinds of evil. Even the government can't do anything about them. A few years ago, the Giant Whale Gang saw the huge profits from slave hunting, and couldn't help but start to form a slave hunting team. The Giant Whale Gang wanted people and money, so it soon became one of the best slave hunting teams in the entire Dengzhou City. As the saying goes, peers are enemies. The Smiling Tiger and the Giant Whale Gang both work in the same industry. Of course, friction is inevitable. At the beginning, the Giant Whale Gang relied on peopleThe overwhelming power caused the Smiling Tiger to suffer a lot, but soon the Smiling Tiger began to fight back and came forward to organize other slave hunting teams in Dengzhou City that were dissatisfied with the Giant Whale Gang to jointly fight against the Giant Whale Gang. With his strength, in the subsequent conflicts, he finally suppressed the power of the Giant Whale Gang, but the hatred between the two gangs became bigger and bigger. "Haha, Brother Six, what's going on with the Giant Whale Gang? Have you offended King Qi by not opening your eyes?" Looking at the usually arrogant heads of the Giant Whale Gang, now they are all in ragged clothes and with scars on their faces. , especially the headmaster Huang Li, who was even more disheveled and in a state of embarrassment. He could tell at a glance that someone had dealt with him badly. Thinking about his situation on the ship just now, he immediately guessed what happened. "Hehe, what Brother Hu said is right. I heard that King Qi's guards went to the Giant Whale Gang to call them, and their attitude was a little more arrogant. As a result, these lawless guys from the Giant Whale Gang were used to being tyrannical and said a few unpleasant words. , as a result, the other party immediately led people to pacify the headquarters of their Giant Whale Gang, and also killed more than a dozen gang members. I heard that even the son of the leader Huang Li was killed." Liu Liu said with gloating, he and the Giant Whale Gang There is also a lot of hatred. The more the other party dies, the happier he will be. "Oh? Even Huang Li's son died. How could he endure it with his temperament?" The Smiling Tiger was a little gloating at first, but when he heard the news, he was stunned. Based on his understanding of Huang Li, this Obviously it doesn't make sense. "Hey~, who cares, I think the Giant Whale Gang has come to an end this time, and I don't even know who the other party is? That is our Prince Qi of the Tang Dynasty. His Majesty's favorite son today, with his little The Giant Whale Gang, if you mess with Prince Qi's Mansion, aren't you looking for death?" Liu Liu is a man, and of course he can see the abnormality of Huang Li in front of him, but he pretends not to know anything, and at the same time he is making calculations in his heart , what should I do to get the maximum benefit from the declining giant whale gang. The smiling tiger looked at the shrewd Liu Liu and smiled slightly. Without saying a word, he and his second brother One-eyed Shark found a seat and sat down, waiting for today's protagonist to appear. After a while, someone finally came out of the main hall of the side courtyard. The person in front was a young man with oily hair and a pink face. He was holding a folding fan that had recently become popular in his hand very coquettishly. It seemed that this new fan was invented by His Highness the King of Qi. Behind the pink-faced young man, followed a group of fully equipped guards. Seeing Mr. Fanmian coming out, the more than a hundred people in the courtyard immediately fell silent. Mr. Fanmian walked up to everyone and introduced himself with a smile: "Everyone, my name is Yan Bei, and I am the current head of the Palace of Prince Qi. history." I heard that the other party turned out to be a senior official from the fourth rank. Everyone in the courtyard was startled and hurriedly knelt down and saluted: "Common people, please see Yan Changshi!" "Everyone, please get up quickly!" Yan Bei said with a smile, but he really enjoyed this feeling of being able to respond to everything at once. Then, just as the people who were kneeling stood up, a sudden change occurred. Huang Li, the boss of the Giant Whale Gang in the front row, suddenly took out a dagger from his arms. He shouted: "Gun Guan, give my son his life!" At the same time, he rushed towards Yan Bei with red eyes. From the moment his son died in front of him, he only had the belief of revenge in his heart, so he endured the humiliation and surrendered on the spot. The reason is to wait until you see the person in charge. He tried his best to avenge his son, and now he finally got the chance. Yan Bei was only a dozen steps away from Huang Li, but when he saw the other person rushing towards him with a ferocious look on his face. Yan Bei sneered disdainfully. Before taking action against the Giant Whale Gang, the palace had already had a detailed understanding of the main characters of the Giant Whale Gang. Huang Li's abnormal reaction to his son's death naturally could not escape his eyes, but he did not point it out and even deliberately indulged it. The other party is waiting for the moment when the other party launches. Just when Huang Li just moved, the guard leader behind Yan Bei opened his bow and nocked an arrow at an incredible speed. When Huang Li just took three steps, a sharp arrow passed through a gray line in the air and shot into the opponent's forehead in the blink of an eye. In order to enhance the visual impact, the guard leader used special armor-piercing arrows, coupled with the power of the three-stone bow. As a result, the arrow passed through Huang Li's head and passed through the crowd behind with blood and brains. pass through. With a muffled sound of "Boom~", the sharp arrow hit the wall of the yard and stopped. The tail of the arrow trembled rapidly under the influence of the remaining force, and the blood and brains on the arrow shaft were thrown off. It looked extremely bloody. nausea. It was only then that Huang Li's body fell to the ground with a thump, stirring up countless dust. After shooting Huang Li to death, the murderous guard leader did not stop. He fired the bow and arrow in his hand, "swish, swish, swish~" Several long arrows were shot out almost in a straight line, targeting the remaining members of the Giant Whale Gang. The head of the house, before everyone could react to Huang Li's death, several more people were found dead on the spot in the blink of an eye. Under the bright sunshine, several bloody corpses were lying in front of these people, even though none of the people here were good, and the slave catchers were??Which hand is not stained with blood? But after seeing the killing methods of the guards of Prince Qi's palace, they truly understood what it meant to treat human life as nothing. As a result, everyone felt a chill on their backs, some were timid, and their legs and feet began to tremble involuntarily. Seeing the reaction of these people, Yan Bei was very satisfied. The reason why he left the giant whale to help these people was to use the waste and use the lives of these damn people to scare the desperadoes in front of him. Now look at it. It works well. "Haha, we've finished disposing of some garbage. Now it's time for everyone to talk about business!" Yan Bei smiled brightly, and his white teeth shone with a chilly light under the sunlight, as if his head was eating someone. Like a hungry wolf spitting out bones. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 5 Farewell to Dengzhou While Yan Bei was training and integrating the slave-catching team in Dengzhou at Prince Qi's Mansion, Li Min took Xiao Wenxin and the others out of the city, took a carriage with guards, and found an uninhabited and clean beach outside Dengzhou City. After sending away the guards, Li Min took the lead in taking off his shoes and chased the waves on the cool beach. Hua'er and Lvzhu looked amused, so they also took off their shoes, revealing four white little feet, and ran with Li Min. Running around, Wen Xin and Wen'er were shy, holding up their skirts and picking beautiful shells on the beach. Since arriving in Dengzhou, not only has there been a lot of work related to the resettlement of the palace, but also local officials from all over Dengzhou have come to visit. Li was so distracted that he couldn't care about the other. In the end, he simply set up an office outside the palace. With the sign saying 'no visitors', all the visitors were kicked away. It was quiet for a few days and the affairs of the palace were taken care of. However, Yan Bei turned his attention to the slave catching team on the first day he arrived. , after these days of preparation, and with Li Min's consent, the attack finally started today. A large part of the reason why Yan Bei followed Li Min to Dengzhou desperately was because of the slave-catching team in Dengzhou. There is now a severe shortage of miners in the coal mines, and the various Chang'an upstarts within the Carbon Industry Association are trying to find a solution. Regarding this issue, Cheng Yaojin, Li Ji and other old guys have already turned their attention to the northern grasslands. However, Yanbei turned his attention to the Three Kingdoms of Goguryeo from Li Min's move to Dengzhou. Dengzhou was not only one of the most important ports in the north of the Tang Dynasty, but also faced Goguryeo across the sea. In order to guard against Goguryeo, 30,000 Tang Dynasty navy troops were stationed outside Dengzhou City. It was the most important military port in the Tang Dynasty. In addition, because it was not far from Silla and Baekje, and the Tang Dynasty's demand for Silla maids, Dengzhou was also one of the most prosperous ports for the slave trade in the Tang Dynasty, almost second only to Guangzhou City in the south. It was precisely because Yanbei saw this that he organized a slave-catching team that was integrated into Dengzhou City and went to the Three Kingdoms of Goguryeo to buy or rob slaves to obtain slaves suitable for use as miners. Of course, although it seems that Yan Bei is taking the lead in this matter. But behind the scenes, it was Li Min who was adding fuel to the flames, and when it was done, Li Min would get the majority of the benefits, while Yan Bei would get the smaller share. Regarding this result, Yan Bei had nothing to say. After all, Dengzhou was Li Min's territory, and he was still his subordinate, so naturally he got more work and less money. After finishing all these things, Li Min had the chance. Take Wen Xin and the others out of the city. After all, they grew up in Chang'an and had no chance to see the sea on their way here. Li Min also told many interesting stories about the sea, so he was full of interest in the mysterious ocean. If Li Min hadn't been too busy some time ago, they would have urged Li Min to go out to the city. Seeing the vast sea for the first time gave Wen Xin and the others a huge shock. Looking at the interface with the sea that day, they felt for the first time that they were just a speck of dust between heaven and earth. So insignificant. Thinking about the things that they had been depressed about before, they seemed so ridiculous. Thinking of this, everyone felt that they had become more open-minded. In his previous life, Li Min also grew up inland and never saw the sea a few times. Now he can see this familiar yet unfamiliar ocean in Datang. He was also so ecstatic that he ran barefoot back and forth to the beach for several times. He stepped on the cold and clear water but didn't feel the cold at all. If he didn't know how to swim, he would have stripped naked and jumped into the sea and swam a few laps. After almost venting the excitement. Li Min laughed and piled sand with Hua'er and Lvzhu again. Unfortunately, Li Min didn't have any artistic skills, so the piles were just lumps. However, Hua'er and Lvzhu were so skillful and careful that they actually built a miniature Chang'an City on the beach. This suddenly reminded Li Min that he had forgotten such an important thing as the sand table when he was in Chang'an. However, Li Min rolled his eyes and immediately thought of a good idea. Li Shimin's birthday will be in a few months, and he just hasn't thought of a gift yet. The sandbox just now is a good thing, and it only needs a little thought. Up there, the Emperor's father would be so happy that he couldn't find Bei. They played with Hua'er and the others in the sand for a while, and helped Wen Xin and Wen'er pick up shells. When the sun set in the afternoon, the fishermen who went out to sea returned. Li Min had someone buy some fresh sea fish, lit a bonfire on the beach, and showed off He was very good at cooking grilled fish, but unfortunately it was burnt in the end. But everyone had a good time today and didn't care about what they ate. They didn't return to Dengzhou City until it was getting dark. However, after sending Wen Xin and the others back home, , but Li Min went to Dengzhou Biejiafu again. Li Min led the governor of Dengzhou and the governor of Bidenzhou. In name, he controlled the military and political power of the entire Dengzhou, but in fact it was still restrained. For example, although the post of governor controlled all the troops and horses in Dengzhou, because Dengzhou was close to Goguryeo, There are 20,000 land troops and 30,000 navy troops stationed in the territory. Both armies have their own top generals. Although they are nominally under the control of Li Min, in fact he cannot command them at all, so the administrative power of Dengzhou is completely vested in Li Min. Shocked to grasp. Li Min was a prince, and Dengzhou was his administrative seat. According to Tang law, he was automatically promoted.?Shangzhou, so there is a different name. The so-called Biejia is actually Li Min's deputy in political affairs, and his status is higher than that of Yanbei's Changshi. Generally speaking, when princes take charge of local administration, they are generally not familiar with local government affairs. Some princes even do not like to deal with these government affairs. Therefore, when princes serve as local officials, Biejia and Changshi usually handle government affairs. Unlike the foreign long history, Biejia is generally held by people who are familiar with local government affairs and have rich experience. The current Dengzhou Biejia, whose surname is Zhao and whose given name is Fu, is an old man in his fifties. He used to be the magistrate of Wendeng County. Because of his good political performance, he was selected to become Dengzhou when Wendeng and Penglai counties were merged. Farewell to Dengzhou. I have visited Li Min's house before, but I didn't come to talk in depth. "Your Majesty, your Majesty!" Li Min had just sat down in the living room of Biejia Mansion when he saw Zhao Biejia hurriedly coming from the back of the hall and bowed deeply. "Zhao Biejia, please get up!" Li Min put down the tea bowl and said with a smile. This Zhao Biejia has gray hair, dark skin on his face, and many wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and forehead, making him look very old. Li Min remembered that Zhao Biejia came from a humble background. He passed the imperial examination in his forties and served as the magistrate of Wendeng County for six or seven years. Because he was a cautious and down-to-earth official, even though there were bullies like the Giant Whale Gang under his rule. , but it still could not cover up his political achievements, so he was promoted to Dengzhou Biejia. "Thank you, Your Highness!" Zhao Biejia stood up and stood aside. "The Giant Whale Gang has been eliminated, does Zhao Biejia already know about it?" Li Min smiled and said, the matter of the Giant Whale Gang was thanks to Zhao Biejia for providing information, although he had always used the Giant Whale Gang when he was the magistrate of Wendeng County. The Whale Gang had no choice but to secretly collect information about the other party. When Li Min came this time, he immediately handed over the information to him. As a result, Yan Bei defeated the Giant Whale Gang in one fell swoop. "Your Highness has eliminated this great harm in Dengzhou. He is actually the reborn parent of the people of Dengzhou. I used to be the magistrate of Wendeng County, but I have been unable to do anything about them. It is really incompetent. Please forgive me, Your Highness!" Zhao Bie Jia Ye had known about this for a long time, and although he was happy in his heart, the Giant Whale Gang had been causing harm for several years under his rule, but he had been unable to do anything about them, so he felt a little uneasy in his heart. "Don't worry, Zhao Biejia. Behind the Giant Whale Gang is the governor of Laizhou. As a small county magistrate, you naturally can't do anything to them." When Li Min said this, his eyes narrowed slightly. The governor of Laizhou protected his relatives. He had already given a memorial to Li Shimin, and it was estimated that the other party's governor had also finished his work. "By the way, Farewell Zhao, I came to you today just to get to know the situation in Dengzhou. When I went out to play today, I saw that although Dengzhou City is prosperous, most of the people outside the city and the fishermen on the seaside are in ragged clothes. , and even many people are dishonest, it seems that life is not easy?" Li Min asked a little strangely, supposedly with the prosperity of Dengzhou City, even if the surrounding area is not rich, it will not be so poor, but Li Min Many of the people he saw looked hungry, not much better than the victims he had seen in Chang'an City. When Li Min asked about this, Zhao Biejia gave a wry smile and said, "Your Highness does not know. Although Dengzhou has many mountains and little land, it is close to the sea and has always been rich in fish and salt. In addition, merchant ships from the south to the north are anchored. Therefore, it should be very prosperous, but because it is close to Goguryeo, there are many troops stationed in Dengzhou and Laizhou next to it. The daily supplies of these armies also require part of our various states and counties. In this way, Dengzhou The taxes in the state and Laizhou are naturally much heavier than those in other states. Most of the ordinary people¡¯s annual income is taxed, so it¡¯s good to be able to make ends meet.¡± After hearing this, Li Min's face darkened. When he saw the scene outside the city today, he thought it was only like this around Dengzhou City, but he didn't expect that it was like this in the entire Dengzhou and even in Laizhou next to it. Moreover, it was only because of supporting the army that the city was like this. The two already wealthy states are overwhelmed. ¡°What¡¯s the population of Dengzhou now?¡± Li Min asked again in a deep voice. "Well, although Dengzhou is a newly established state, it occupies most of the Shandong Peninsula. Many of them are densely populated places. If added together, there are more than 57,000 households and a population of 300,000. Right and left." Zhao Biejia said, while secretly sighing in his heart, His Majesty is really doting on the King of Qi in front of him. He actually handed over such a large territory to His Highness at once. Moreover, with the population of Dengzhou, it is the largest in the country. It also ranks among the top 100 states. Li Min felt a pain in his balls when he listened to Zhao Biejia's introduction. As a Biejia of a state, Zhao Fu didn't know the exact number of the population of his subordinates. If this is considered in future generations, it would probably be considered a crime of dereliction of duty at least. . However, it is very common in the Tang Dynasty. This is not to say that Zhao Biejia is not careful, but that the Tang Dynasty is not very strict in the management of households. For example, when calculating the population, they only count the household level. As for the level of a household, The number of people in a household varies from place to place. In addition, there is no national census in Datang, so the officially recorded population figures are often different from the actual situation.?The difference is so great that only one estimate can be calculated. Thinking of the population of about 300,000, Li Min felt a headache again. He came to Dengzhou with his own plan, but this plan required the support of a large population. Although 300,000 was a lot, it was not enough, so Li Min He had to first attract a large number of people to relocate to Dengzhou, but what he didn't expect was that it was now difficult for Dengzhou to even feed these 300,000 people. It seemed that he had to solve this problem first. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 6 Your Highness, it¡¯s time to take medicine! It was already midnight when Li Min returned to his mansion, but he ignored his tiredness and locked himself in the study to study. Because he did not know the situation in Dengzhou in advance, the plan he made in Chang'an was no longer suitable and must be carried out now. Revise. Xiao Wenxin didn't fall asleep either. Seeing Li Min working so hard, she couldn't bear it. She got up and cooked a supper for Li Min and brought it to him with her own hands. This made Li Min feel the warmth of home and was extremely moved. At the same time, I feel more motivated to do things. Just a few days after King Qi Li Min arrived in Dengzhou, he got rid of the great harm of the Giant Whale Gang for the people. This made the people in Dengzhou who were oppressed by the Giant Whale Gang very grateful to Li Min, especially the fishermen who were the most severely oppressed. , and even sent a plaque saying "The Wise King of the Tang Dynasty" to Prince Qi's Mansion. Feeling the love of the people, Li Min even felt a little elated. As a chariot, Zhao Fu was very knowledgeable and immediately wrote the matter into a memorial and sent it to Chang'an to express his merit for Li Min. . It is precisely because of this good reputation that Li Min asked Wang Xijun to run the cement factory that quickly recruited enough people and was quickly completed and put into production. At the same time, Li Min decided to ask Wu Nu, who came with him, to secretly build a glass factory outside the city. The scale was very large, and it was initially estimated that it would accommodate at least nearly 10,000 workers. To build such a large glass factory, money and space are not problems. The only trouble is manpower. There are not many glass craftsmen Li Min brought from Chang'an plus Wu Nu. The other manpower must be solved on the spot, but if Recruiting ordinary people will inevitably spread glass craftsmanship. He is not afraid if it is only in the Tang Dynasty. Li Min is worried that it will spread to the opposite countries such as Goguryeo and Silla, but Li Min quickly thought of a solution. . "No, it was agreed at the beginning that the captured slaves will be given priority to be used in the mine!" In the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion, Yan Bei immediately shouted angrily when he heard Li Min's suggestion. After he used bloody methods to suppress all the slave-catching team leaders, he immediately imitated the form of the industrial association. They were planning to form a Tang Slave Catching Association. Although Li Min, who considered himself noble, was very disdainful of this naked name, he had no intention of changing it. "Brother Yan, just be a helper for once, okay?" Li Min begged with a playful smile. Although he holds most of the interests in the Slave Catcher Association, the management rights are in the hands of Yan Bei. On the surface, it looks nothing like his Qi Prince's Palace. It has nothing to do with it. After all, the reputation of this kind of slave-catching behavior is not very good. "Rokuro. It's not that I won't help you, but you also know the current situation of the coal mine. I can't wait to dig it myself when there is a shortage of people. Now I have finally established this slave-catching association. And the manpower has just been sent out. This first batch Slave, I have already informed my family, can't your glass factory wait two more days?" Yan Bei was also helpless. Li Min didn't know why, but insisted on setting up a glass factory, and it was very large-scale from the beginning. , if there are not enough craftsmen, prepare to use slaves. Anyway, as long as the supervision is strict, there is no fear that the glass craftsmanship will be spread. "Brother Yan. I really want to wait, but this glass is of great use to me, and it is related to the well-being of the people of Dengzhou. You are also the governor of Dengzhou after all. You can't use public money for personal gain, right?" Li Minyi Seeing that the other party was resolute, he simply slapped a big hat on Yan Bei. Anyway, he is the boss here and whatever he says gets done. "Liu Lang, don't bully me too much. You can't eat or drink glass. How about your welfare?" Yan Bei said with a sad and indignant look. Based on his understanding of Li Min, he certainly knew the despicable methods the other party used, but he couldn't figure it out. "Hehe. I said happiness is happiness. Otherwise, let's make a bet. If I tell half a lie today, I will take off my clothes and run around Dengzhou City three times. If it turns out that I am right, then the person who runs must be It's you." Li Min smiled and acted like a rogue, but he was confident anyway. Hearing Li Min's harsh words, Yan Bei's expression changed several times, but in the end he still didn't dare to bet. He knew Li Min's ability well, and it would be really miserable if he lost. Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth helplessly and said bitterly: "As much as you hate me, I will admit defeat, but the second batch of slaves must be given to me." "Haha, I knew Brother Yan that you understand justice best!" Li Min happily patted Yan Bei on the shoulder. But Yan Bei looked at Li Min's proud smiling face and wanted to slap him. Just after finishing Yanbei, before Li Min could take a rest, Wang Xijun came to find him again. "Your Highness, you actually want to build a glass factory of such a large scale. Don't you think of the consequences of doing so?" Wang Xijun also asked angrily. "What are the consequences?" Li Min asked with an indifferent expression. "Okay, even if you solve the manpower problem, have you ever thought about it. The cost of glass is so low, but now the price of glass products is so high. It's a huge profit. But if your glass factory is built, there will definitely be a proliferation of glass products. , the price will also beIt will definitely come down, and it is simply impossible to maintain this state of profit-taking. "Wang Xijun's face turned red with anger. As a businessman, she only saw the huge profit advantages of glass, but she never thought that glass was not just a high-end luxury product. "Xijun, you don't understand. I just want to bring down the price of glass, even cheaper than ceramics. I will be of great use then." Li Min said helplessly. Now is not the time to explain, because he I don't have much confidence in this matter, I can only make it before talking about it. "What's the big use? Is it more beneficial than the glass brings to us?" Wang Xijun calmed down after hearing this. He knew that although Li Min was usually unreliable, he always had his own way in such important matters. Plan, so I am also very curious. "If the glass is only in our hands, we can indeed earn more money than we can spend in several lifetimes. But how much food and drink can we have in our lifetime? Why do we need so much money? And after I develop other uses for glass, The people who benefited were the entire Tang Dynasty. If you were me, what would you choose?" Li Min asked with a somewhat solemn look on his face. It was the first time that Wang Xijun saw such a serious expression on Li Min, and it was also the first time that he discovered that the Prince of Liang, who was several years younger than himself, was actually a man with the world in mind? Looking at the other party's bright eyes, somehow, her heartbeat speeded up a bit without her realizing it. "Xijun, have you bought the cargo ship I asked you to buy?" Li Min suddenly asked again. "Oh, I've already bought it!" Xijun suddenly woke up and replied hurriedly. "Okay, tomorrow you ask me to send the fishing boat to the government-run shipyard outside the city. I want to modify the boat." Li Xun said excitedly. Xijun agreed. Although she still couldn't figure out what Li Min was going to do, she knew that as long as she did what Li Min told her, she would be right. Next, Li Min asked some more questions about the cement factory, and then Wang Xijun was about to retreat, but Li Min suddenly thought of something again, and suddenly said: "Xijun, wait a moment!" "Well, what's the matter?" Wang Xijun stopped and turned to look at Li Min in confusion. "Umum" Li Min suddenly became a little hesitant. After a while, he asked: "Xijun, did your father tell youabout that thing?" Wang Xijun was stunned and asked somewhat confused: "My father? What did he say?" "Uh~, noit's nothing, go and do your work!" Li Min's face immediately became a little embarrassed when he heard Xijun's words, and he hurriedly asked her to leave. Although Wang Xijun was a little confused, he didn't ask any more questions and turned around and left. Looking at the other person's slender figure, he felt an evil fire burning in his lower abdomen. He was so frightened that Li Min hurriedly drank a few sips of herbal tea and felt better. "Your Highness, it's time to take medicine!" At this moment, a burly figure walked into the hall, with a smile on his face, but in the eyes of others, he looked very ferocious. "Aunt Tiger, please put the medicine down first. I'll take it later!" Looking at Aunt Tiger's hill-like figure, Li Min said helplessly. He really couldn't figure out where the Xiao family found such a strange person. ? She is obviously a woman, but her body is like the Tang Dynasty version of Schwarzenegger, so strong that it is unbelievable. "Your Highness, this is not possible. The noble concubine who came here told me that I must see you drink the medicine with my own eyes!" Aunt Tiger's voice with obvious feminine characteristics replied, with a very firm attitude. Li Min knew this was the result. He had no choice but to pick up the bowl of dark potion, raised his head with his eyes closed, and drank it in big gulps, while cursing Sun Simiao in his heart. It was also Li Min's bad luck. After he and Wen Xin got married, they did not have sex. More than two months passed. When Concubine Yang saw that Wen Xin's stomach was not moving, she was afraid that there would be something wrong with them, so she asked Sun Simiao to give Li Min and Wen Xin the same room. Xin Xin prescribed a prescription to promote pregnancy, among which Wen Xin¡¯s one was not bad. Drinking it could only nourish yin and nourish the kidneys, but Li Min¡¯s was simply a chronic aphrodisiac. After drinking it for these days, Li Min felt like He was so in love that he almost turned into a pervert now, and his eyes turned a little green when he saw a woman. And it¡¯s not enough without drinking. Concubine Yang has long known Li Min¡¯s temperament, so she has already found someone to supervise him, and this person is Aunt Tiger who came with Wen Xin as a dowry. With such a powerful woman supervising Li Min, Even if he wanted to stop drinking, Concubine Yang had already told Aunt Tiger that if Li Min dared not to drink, she could forcefully drink the medicine. Just as Li Min pinched his nose and drank the medicine, several carriages came from the direction of the west gate of Dengzhou City. The middle carriage among them was sealed very tightly. The officers and soldiers guarding the gate wanted to check, but they failed. The man driving the carriage told him that there were women in the carriage, and that they could not see the wind because of the cold, so they gave up.  After this team of carriages entered Dengzhou City, they were immediately greeted by someone, and then these people were placed in a large house in the city. The owner of this big house had just changed. I heard that it seemed that the Qi Prince¡¯s Palace had just bought it, and these people As soon as he checked in, Li Min rushed over after receiving the news. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 7 Your Highness, do you like Mei Niang? An inconspicuous carriage passed through Dengzhou City and arrived at the door of a large house in the west. The guard next to the carriage came to knock on the door. The people inside opened the door and took a look, then immediately opened the door and asked the coachman to drive the carriage away. Go to the yard. As soon as the carriage stopped in the yard, a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old immediately ran to the carriage door and saluted respectfully: "Your Majesty, Yang Shi, welcomes His Highness!" "Well, get up!" Li Min got off the carriage and said calmly. Yang Shi thanked him and stood up. This Yang Shi is Yang Jiu's younger brother and the proudest son of Mr. Yang. He is very smart. Li Min met him last time when he helped Qinghe and the others open a cold drink shop. "How is she?" Li Min asked hesitantly. Thinking of meeting her today, he felt a little uneasy and a little guilty, but it was impossible not to see her. Who made it impossible for him to be ruthless? If he had killed the other party ruthlessly, not only would he have been able to blame Li You better, but he would also not have so much trouble today. "Your Highness, Miss Wu has always been very calm. At the beginning, she often probed the mouths of her subordinates and others. It seemed that she wanted to know who kidnapped her, but then she never asked again." Yang Shi bowed and replied. "Take me to see her!" Li Min sighed. Since the person has been kidnapped and he doesn't want to kill her, he hasn't figured out how to arrange it in the future, but he wants to meet her first to see her. What's your attitude? "Your Highness, please follow me!" Yang Shi led the way and stopped in front of a small courtyard of the inner house. A young woman guarding the door came forward and saluted Li Min. After Yang Shi's introduction, Li Min knew that this The young woman turned out to be Yang Shi's wife. "Your Highness, Miss Wu has just taken a shower and changed clothes, and is now having a meal." Yang Shi's wife reported. After all, Wu Meiniang was a girl, and she was the person Li Min named to take good care of, so she took care of Wu Meiniang's food, clothing, and daily life along the way. Li Min nodded. He raised his legs and was about to enter the courtyard, but Yang Shi next to him suddenly remembered something and hurriedly spoke again: "Your Highness, according to the news from Chang'an, after the King of Shu arrived in the fiefdom, he was secretly imprisoned by His Majesty. Supervised by Chang Shi Quan Wanji, I heard that conflicts between the two have broken out many times.¡± Li Min stopped when he heard the news, after Li You besieged his palace last time. After his push, Li Shimin finally pointed the strict and rigid Quan Wanji to Li You as a long history. Li You was very dissatisfied with Chang Shi who was dictating to him. There was a great conflict between the two, and now he was tightly controlled by Quan Wanji. In this way, the tragedy of Quan Wanji's murder is likely to be staged in advance, and Li You is also likely to rebel in advance. Thinking of this, a sneer appeared at the corner of Li Min's mouth. Li You had nothing to worry about. When he rebelled, he would be killed. day. ¡°Continue to attract attention, but don¡¯t do anything!¡± Li Min ordered without looking back. Then he walked into Wu Meiniang's small yard. March is warm and the flowers are blooming, but Wu Meiniang is more afraid of the cold. The stove that was turned on in winter has not been extinguished, so the whole house is warm. Wu Meiniang had just taken a shower, her wet hair was spread over her shoulders, and she was only wearing a single piece of clothing. He leaned lazily on the chair and tasted the seafood in front of him carelessly, seemingly not worried about his fate at all. Li Min opened the door and came in. What he saw was such a picture of a beautiful woman. Wu Meiniang looked up and saw Li Min, but she didn't show the slightest surprise. As if he had known that Li Min would come, even like a little wife, he stood up and took two steps forward. He smiled warmly and said, "Are you here?" "You know it's me?" Although Li Min had some guesses from Yang Shi's words just now, he couldn't help but be a little surprised when he saw Wu Meiniang's expression. Seeing Li Min's surprised expression, Wu Meiniang showed a hint of pride and said softly: "Although the person who kidnapped me kept a strict tone and didn't allow me to have contact with outsiders, I can still tell the direction I came from. , and then think about who will be the most unlucky after I am kidnapped? And who will be happy after this person is unlucky? The answer is not difficult to guess. " In fact, at the beginning, Wu Meiniang thought that Li You had kidnapped her, and she was even determined to die to prove her ambition. However, later she found that the person who kidnapped her behaved very strangely. Not only did she respect her very much, And he didn't send her to Li You. After staying outside Chang'an City for a while, he started to take her eastward, which was not the direction to Shu at all. It was not until later when she was taking a boat down the Yellow River that Wu Meiniang suddenly thought of Li Min. On the surface, this person who had absolutely no reason to kidnap her became the person she most doubted. Later, when the boat she took went out to sea, At this time, Wu Meiniang was finally sure that the person who kidnapped her was Li Min. As for why he took such a big risk to kidnap herself, the onlyThe first explanation is to frame Li You. But based on Wu Meiniang's understanding of Li Min, the other party does not seem to be such a reckless person, and if he was framed, he could have killed him with a knife and then thrown the body near Li You. Wouldn't this be more thorough? Why take the risk? Taking risks and sending yourself all the way to Dengzhou? Isn't this causing trouble for yourself? Regarding this doubt, Wu Meiniang couldn't figure it out at first, but then she suddenly had an idea and thought of a possibility that made her blush and her heart beat. Although this guess is a bit outrageous, only this guess can explain why Li Min took the huge risk to kidnap himself and send himself to Dengzhou? It was precisely because of this guess that Wu Meiniang seemed so calm when she saw Li Min. Hearing Wu Meiniang's answer, Li Min couldn't help but admire in his heart. The other party was worthy of being able to sit on the throne. Although she was just a young girl who had never experienced anything in the world, her intelligence, observation and analysis skills were not comparable to those of ordinary people. of. "Your Highness, please take a seat. How about having two drinks with Meiniang?" Being stared at by Li Min with admiring eyes, Wu Meiniang suddenly turned red and bowed her head to give way. "Haha, that's what I meant." Li Min nodded and smiled. Although he didn't have much contact with Wu Meiniang, every time he talked to her, there was a feeling of spring breeze, which made people feel happy. Maybe this is a kind of personality. Charming right? Wu Meiniang waited for Li Min to sit down, and she also sat beside him. She poured a glass of wine for Li Min with her own hands, then picked up her own glass. The two looked at each other, smiled, and respected each other before drinking it down. What surprised Li Min was that the wine turned out to be the extremely strong Five Kings Drunk. After a few glasses of strong wine, Wu Meiniang's face turned slightly red, and her eyes were filled with pearls, adding to her charming look. "Your Highness, do you like Meiniang?" Wu Meiniang suddenly boldly asked with her own guess, relying on her drunkenness. If he just wanted to deal with Li You, with Li Min's wisdom and strength, there was no need to take such a big risk to kidnap him. Moreover, after putting the blame on Li You, Li Min did not let anyone kill him neatly, but instead traveled thousands of miles away. There is only one reasonable explanation for sending him to Dengzhou: that is, Li Min likes him. The main reason why he kidnapped him in the first place was that he did not want him to enter the palace and become his father's concubine. It was just convenient to blame Li You. Just for the sake of it. "Pfft~" Li Min spit out a mouthful of strong wine. He didn't expect Wu Meiniang to have such a weird idea. But after the shock, Li Min suddenly discovered that what the other party said was the only reasonable explanation. He desperately wanted to stop Wu Meiniang. Entering the palace and taking people captive to Dengzhou, in Wu Meiniang's opinion, besides liking her, is there any other reason that can be explained? Seeing Li Min's shocked reaction, Wu Meiniang thought that the other party had been told something that was on her mind, so she reacted like this, and now she strengthened her suspicion. It's just that although she instinctively feels a little shy and is a little excited about being liked, she also has a regret that she can't name. Li Min was just about to explain to Wu Meiniang the reason for kidnapping her. Unexpectedly, the other party had already found a reason for him. Although this reason was a bit outrageous, he couldn't care less about it. Therefore, Li Min simply ignored the mistake, turned around and held Wu Meiniang's little hand, and said with an affectionate look: "Meiniang, do you believe in love at first sight?" "Your Highness" Although Wu Meiniang was bold, she did not dare to meet Li Xin's burning eyes. She turned sideways with a shy face, lowered her head and looked at her with eyes. "Mei Niang, when I first saw you, I was deeply attracted by your stubborn eyes, especially under the old tree in your home. The moment you combed my hair, I really wanted to I hold you in my arms regardless of anything" Li Min is indeed a person who grew up in love dramas of later generations. His words of confession are all ready-made. As long as the experiences of the two are put into it, it will immediately become a touching story. confession. Li Min spoke affectionately for a long time, until finally his face suddenly turned angry and he said loudly: "When I heard that you were going to enter the palace to serve my father, my heart ached like a knife, but in order to be with you, I I desperately planned to kidnap you. God, pity, finally allowed me to succeed. Mei Niang! From now on, you will be my, Li Min's woman!" Listening to Li Min's sometimes affectionate and sometimes domineering confession, Wu Meiniang is just a girl who is inexperienced in the world, and she can't help but feel a little sweet in her heart. But she is a very rational person after all. She thought that although King Qi was noble and young and promising, he was not the emperor after all. In addition, after being kidnapped, she was destined to be a person who could not see the light. If one day King Qi no longer likes her, so how will Wu Meiniang deal with herself? It is precisely because of this that Wu Meiniang is very conflicted in her heart. What girl is not pregnant? She naturally has some affection for the outstanding and young Li Min, but when she thinks about her future future, she feels?Li Min was a little repelled. Li Min was just acting at first, but after confessing his love, seeing Wu Meiniang's shy and charming appearance, and breathing in the fragrance of virginity emanating from her body, Li Min suddenly felt a flush in his face, and he stretched out his hand out of nowhere, and gently raised it The opponent's chin. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 8: I can run away from Mei Niang, but I can¡¯t run away from Xijun Seeing Li Min's bold action, Wu Meiniang no longer cared about her inner calculations and dodged the other party's fiery gaze helplessly, with a somewhat chaotic look on her face. Li Min looked at Mei Niang's warm lips, and an unbearable desire surged in his heart. He leaned down and kissed her desperately. Wu Meiniang instinctively wanted to hide, but Li Min's other hand had already hugged her slender waist. When the lips of the two people met, Li Min felt a burning desire in his lower abdomen. Maybe it was Sun Simiao's unscrupulous prescription that worked, or maybe the wine he just drank made Li Min reveal his true nature as a man and feel for the other person. The soft lips, and the plump and delicate body that is obviously more precocious than girls of the same age when it is close to her chest and abdomen. For a moment, Li Min's usual self-control seemed to have lost its effect. He picked up Wu Meiniang a little crazily, kicked off the stool under his feet and walked a few steps to the bed, panting heavily and pressing him on her. Wu Meiniang was also frightened by Li Min's actions. Although she had already been mentally prepared for this when she guessed that Li Min liked her, she did not expect that Li Min could not wait to take her away as soon as they met. If her innocent body were to obey him, then she, Wu Meiniang, would no longer have any way out. Before Wu Meiniang could think clearly about the gains and losses, Li Min's huge body was already pressing up on her. Before she could even scream, she was blocked by Li Min's mouth again, and at the same time, she heard a 'hiss~' sound in her ears. There was a sound, and he felt a chill all over his body. Li Min's clothes had been torn off. "Your Majesty Your Highness" Wu Meiniang's voice trembled, and she tried hard to catch the hands that kept wandering around her body, but everything seemed so futile. Finally, she sighed in her heart and simply gave up resistance. Just thinking about her life experience, she suddenly felt sad and couldn't help sobbing. Li Min, who was full of lust, suddenly felt a chill on his face, and the sound of Wu Meiniang's crying could be heard in his ears. He suddenly woke up and was so frightened that he hurriedly raised his face. What he saw was a pretty face full of pear blossoms and rain. "Pa~" Li Min slapped himself hard, and his handsome face immediately became red and swollen, but he didn't feel the pain at all. He just cursed in his heart that he was worse than a beast for kidnapping a girl from the other party, and just now How is this different from Li You's behavior when he robbed Wu Meiniang before he met her? Wu Meiniang, who had already resigned herself to her fate, did not expect that Li Min suddenly stopped and slapped herself hard, with a look of guilt on her face. He forgot to cry at the moment and looked at Li Min in surprise. "Ahem~, thatMeiniang, I was wrong. Just now I really" Li Min noticed Wu Meiniang staring at him, and immediately looked embarrassed. After a while, he stammered and wanted to explain, but I don¡¯t know what to say. "Your Highness, if you really like Mei Niang, Mei Niang will naturally be overjoyed. However, Mei Niang is a hard-working person. Naturally, she does not dare to ask for any status with her current status. But can your Highness give Mei Niang some time to let Mei Niang Are you well prepared?" Wu Meiniang didn't want to embarrass Li Min too much, so she said with tears in her eyes. "Ahthisthis is natural, Mei Niang, please think about it carefully, I, Li Min, will definitely treat you well in the future!" Li Min took advantage of the steps Wu Mei Niang gave and hurriedly stood up from the bed. He didn't even have time to tidy up his messy clothes, turned around and fled from this place of right and wrong in embarrassment. Li Min, who escaped from the room, ignored the ambiguous looks in Yang Shi's and his wife's eyes, calmed down and tidied up his messy clothes, then ordered them to take good care of Wu Meiniang, and then got on the carriage and returned to his Prince Qi's Mansion. Li Min was sitting on the carriage. Thinking of his shameless behavior just now, I couldn't explain how I felt in my heart. I seemed a little guilty. But it seems a bit regretful. The latter feeling made Li Min break into a cold sweat. He didn't understand why he felt regretful. Did he really want to push Wu Meiniang down in his heart? When Li Min returned to Prince Qi's Mansion, it was already completely dark. He did not dare to go directly to the bedroom in the inner house. He and Wu Meiniang had just kissed and hugged each other, and Li Min was disheveled and smelled like a girl. It would be terrible if Xiao Wenxin discovered him when he went back. Therefore, Li Min planned to go to the study first and asked someone to prepare hot water. He would take a bath first. Entering the inner house and walking to the study, Li Min was a little surprised that the light was on in the study. He walked over and quietly pushed the door open, and found Wang Xijun lying on the desk struggling to write something. Seeing the tense face of the other person, who was sometimes thinking and sometimes writing quickly, Li Min suddenly felt a warm feeling. He knew without asking him that Wang Xijun must be helping him write the business development plan in Dengzhou again. Li Min remembered that there was a saying in his previous life that men who work hard are the most charming. Of course, this sentence only applies to women or some special men, but for men with normal orientation, women who work hard are charming. ,for exampleLi Min saw Wang Xijun in his eyes. It was the first time that he discovered that this hot business woman could actually show such an intellectual side. Li Min stood at the door, looking at the other party's serious look, and couldn't help but think of the conditions Wang Zihao had put forward to him. Wang Zihao's father used to be the God of Wealth among the four guards around Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty. He was in charge of two departments: the financial guard and the spy guard. Among them, the financial guard was responsible for collecting money and the spy guard was responsible for intelligence. In contrast, Yang Jiu and Yang Shi's father, Mr. Yang, is the King of Hell among the four guards. He is in charge of the Jingwei and the Zangwei. Among them, the Jingwei is in charge of assassinations, while the Zangwei is in charge. The work of dirty guards is more complex, such as framing, kidnapping, spreading rumors, etc., which are all the responsibility of dirty guards. Unfortunately, with the fall of the Sui Dynasty, the power of the Four Guards also disappeared. Positions among the Four Guards are passed down from father to son, so Wang Zihao was brought into the Four Guards by his father early to study, so he is naturally very clear about the affairs of the Four Guards. However, after the Sui Dynasty destroyed the Tang Dynasty, Wang Zihao's father was unwilling to go against the general trend of the world. In addition, there were internal problems in the Four Guards, so he had no choice but to disband the Four Guards and hide in Chang'an and become a wealthy businessman. When the former Sui Dynasty was overthrown, Wang Zihao was only a teenager, and he was not very loyal to the Sui Dynasty. After his father passed away, Wang Zihao just wanted to be a stable businessman. As for the Four Guards God of Wealth, he had already considered it. It is buried deep in my heart. But when he saw the Four Guards ring in Li Min's hand, Wang Zihao decided to reorganize the Four Guards with the Yang family and try his best to help Li Min. However, unlike the Yang family's loyalty, he had his own reasons, and this reason. It was Wang Xijun in front of me. As for Wang Xijun's thoughts about Li Min, Wang Zihao, the father, naturally sees it more clearly than anyone else. However, the Wang family is just a small businessman. No matter how much Li Min values ??him, if his daughter Xijun enters Li Min's palace , the most she can do is be a concubine. As a father who loves his daughter very much, he is not willing to see his beloved daughter become just a low-status concubine. This is exactly what I thought of. Wang Zihao resolutely inherited his father's title of God of Wealth, and actively cooperated with the Yang family. With his huge financial resources and rich connections, he slowly regained some of the four-guard style of the past. Then the day before Li Min's wedding, he confessed everything to the other party, and boldly proposed to Li Min that as long as he accepted Wang Xijun as a child second only to the princess, he would do everything he could to help Li Min ascend the throne. Although Li Min was not interested in the throne, he happened to lack the manpower to carry out the plan to kidnap Wu Meiniang, so he agreed. In the end, the matter was done, but for Wang Xijun. Li Min didn't think about what to do? "Hey, Your Highness, what are you doing standing at the door?" Wang Xijun, who was immersed in writing, looked up as if aware of something, and suddenly saw Li Min standing there, staring straight at him, wondering what he was thinking. Something. He asked with a blush on his face. Li Min suddenly woke up, as if he had been caught peeping, and smiled with a bit of embarrassment: "Nothing, I just saw that the light in the study was still on, wanted to see who was here?" Li Min said and walked to Xijun's side. He looked down at what she was writing on the table and found that it was about the later planning of the cement plant. Then he looked at the other person's slightly red eyes. She couldn't help feeling a little distressed and said: "Xijun, the cement plant is not currently needed on a large scale, so don't work too hard on yourself!" "Haha, I'm fine, I can't sleep anyway, so I just write something casually. I will use it one day." Wang Xijun said with a smile. In fact, she was lying. The reason why she was in the study was because she didn't want to see Xiao Wenxin. Maybe it was a woman's natural sensitivity. Xiao Wenxin had a vague rejection of Wang Xijun, and Wang Xijun didn't want to see Xiao Wenxin and Li Min being intimate, so Unless necessary, she is generally unwilling to go to Li Min's bedroom now. "Well, not bad!" Li Min said with blurred eyes and nodded. Wang Xijun thought he was talking about the plan he had written, and at that moment he puffed up his chest with pride and said: "Of course it's good. I've racked my brains to plan this. Look at this location, it's where the river is the most turbulent. The river section" Just when Wang Xijun introduced his plan to Li Min with great interest, Li Min kept staring at her collar with fascination. Because the temperature in the study was high and it was in an inner house, Wang Xijun naturally wore it. It was extremely casual, and the neckline was wide open, revealing the whiteness on the chest. In addition, Li Min stood and looked down from high, and he immediately saw two full peaks towering in front of him, especially Wang Xijun accidentally When she lifted her chest, it gave Yu Li Min a strong visual impact. Unfortunately, those attractive breasts were tightly wrapped by the bra she invented. Seeing such a seductive scene, Li Min's desire that had been suppressed by Wu Meiniang immediately burst out a hundred times. For a moment, Li Min only felt flushed, and his mouth was dry.? At this time, Wang Xijun seemed to be aware of it. She looked up at Li Min and immediately turned red with embarrassment. If her previous temperament had been hers, she would have covered her chest and run away. However, she had been with Li Min for a long time, and she She has long been interested in Li Min, so although she was shy, she did not dodge, and even puffed her chest out a little mischievously. Anyway, based on her understanding of Li Min, the other party would only take advantage of her verbally, and would never take advantage of her. How. However, Wang Xijun obviously miscalculated. The medicine that Aunt Tiger made Li Min drink before, coupled with some drinking at Wu Meiniang's place, and Wu Meiniang's stimulation, now Li Min is already a wild beast in the sexual stage, and he can no longer Unable to withstand the slightest temptation, she is obviously adding fuel to the fire and destroying herself. Li Min, whose eyes were already red from sexual stimulation, could no longer withstand Wang Xijun's naughty teasing. With a roar, he picked up Xijun's delicate body, turned around in a few steps, and moved her towards the screen where he could rest temporarily. As soon as he threw it on the bed, he immediately jumped on it. By the time Wang Xijun came to her senses, the clothes on her body had turned into flying butterflies, flying to the ground in the blink of an eye. Then, in a state of confusion, she only felt a pain in her lower body. The chastity she had been guarding for eighteen years was finally lost to her beloved. She was taken away, but she was completely unprepared. This made Xijun very confused. She didn't know whether she should cry or laugh. However, this confusion did not last long. Soon, Xijun fell into confusion due to Li Min's enthusiasm. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 9 Government-run Shipyard For Li Min, this night in the study was naturally a romantic and charming one. However, Xijun was a newbie, so this night was tormented by Li Min miserably. When he woke up in the morning, he only felt aches all over his body, as if his body had been It looked like it was torn apart, and it was very difficult to even walk. The thought of handing over his innocent body to Li Min so hastily made Xijun even more angry and aggrieved. He crawled into Li Min's arms and scratched and bit him, like a Like a hurt little wild cat. In the end, it was Li Min who swore that he would be responsible for her, and with some sweet words and coaxing, he was able to temporarily appease Xijun. But after Xijun was comforted, Wenxin got into trouble again. Now Wen Xin is in charge of Li Min's inner house, and half of it is occupied by the maids and women who came as dowry from the Xiao Mansion, so what happens in the inner house cannot be hidden from Wen Xin's ears. However, as Wen Xin's wife, she would naturally not do anything that would harm a woman's moral integrity, such as being 'jealous'. As soon as Li Min comforted Xijun, before they could get dressed, Wen Xin led someone into the study and brought Li Min a body-replenishing ginseng soup. She virtuously fed Li Min to drink it with her own hands, and then continued She is as affectionate as the Xijun sisters, and she doesn't seem to mind at all when Xijun competes with her for her husband. However, before Li Min could come and lament how happy men were in ancient times, he suddenly found that no one was waiting on him when he got up, the food was cold when he ate, and the medicine Aunt Tiger gave him seemed to be much harder than usual. Times, when he wanted to order a servant, he couldn't even find anyone. Even Wen'er and Hua'er were hiding from him. What's even more outrageous is that he wanted to go back to the dormitory to sleep at night, but Wen Xin turned him away. The reason was that he was young and growing, so Li Min was asked to find Xijun! After this series of encounters, Li Min finally understood that women are also human beings. Whether in ancient or modern times, they are the same as men in that they have an exclusive mentality towards their significant other. Although the education they received since childhood told them that their future husbands will be other women, when the day actually comes, their natural instinct will still make them feel very sad. Understanding Wen Xin¡¯s psychology, Li Min would naturally not really go to Xijun, otherwise this matter would be endless. Li Min was very clever when it came to Xiao Wenxin. When he saw that she wouldn't let him in, he simply acted rogue. The maids, headed by Wen'er, were pleading loudly at the door and shouting things like "kiss me, be careful". The maids headed by Wen'er covered their mouths and snickered in the room. Li Min is thick-skinned and doesn¡¯t care at all. But Wen Xin was very thin-skinned. She was defeated after not persisting for two minutes. In the end, her face turned red and she asked someone to let Li Min in. As long as he could see people, Li Min had a way. He kept bombarding her with sweet words during the day and night. In the end, she was sincere and opened the door, allowing Wen Xin to regain some of her smile, and Li Min could finally eat a hot meal. However, Wen Xin never let go of Wang Xijun's title of Ruren. It wasn't that she was deliberately making things difficult, but she felt that Wen Xin's background was too low. If she was canonized as a Ruren, Li Min would be disgraced, so she had to think about it. Fortunately, Wang Xijun was not anxious at all, and after taking good care of his health. I still do what I should do every day, and it doesn't seem to be affected at all. In fact, the reason why Wen Xin forgave Li Min so easily was mainly related to his good performance. For example, when Xiao Wen Xin got married, the Xiao family originally prepared two young girls as dowries. And their status is not low, they are all sisters of the same generation as Wen Xin, but they were rejected by Li Min. Moreover, after her wedding, Wen Xin also discovered that even Wen'er and Hua'er, two of Li Min'er's personal maids, were still virgins. It can be seen that Li Min is not a lustful person. Although the incident with Wang Xijun this time was a bit sudden, Xiao Wenxin had already had a premonition about Wang Xijun before, so she was not very surprised. She just thought that after she married Li Min, However, because of her age, she has been unable to consummate the marriage, and now Wang Xijun is rushing ahead. Wen Xin, a real wife, can't help but feel sour in her heart, so she deliberately made Li Min suffer for a few days. After finally calming things down at home, Li Min secretly visited Wu Meiniang again. This big trouble also gave Li Min a huge headache. Wang Xijun had made Xiao Wenxin jealous for so many days. If he saw Wu Meiniang again, I still don¡¯t know how much trouble this is going to cause. Li Min remembers that they met each other when they were in Chang¡¯an. Even after Wu Meiniang was kidnapped, Wen Xin specifically told Li Min to pay more attention to the news about Wu Meiniang. After all, Wu's mother and daughter have been living in Li Min's house, so the hostess Wen Xin naturally has to pay attention to them. Now if Xiao Wenxin sees Wu Meiniang in his hands, Li Min really can't guess what will happen? Therefore, it is better to hide it from the other party for the time being. On this day, Li Min called Yanbei, and Zhao Fu, the Dengzhou biechai, drove the carriage to the shipyard in the northeast outside the city. The shipbuilding industry in Dengzhou is very prosperous. There are four or five shipyards with more than 500 people. The two largest ones have a scale of more than 1,000 people. Naturally, they are government-run shipyards that can reach such a large scale.   After Li Min and the others arrived at the shipyard, Zhao Fu immediately called the directors of the two shipyards. One of them, named Gu, was an old man in his sixties. He was in charge of the warship manufacturing shipyard, while the other One is a middle-aged man named Xu, who is responsible for building private shipyards for external sales. Li Min first went to the shipyard that manufactured civilian ships and found that the ships manufactured here were all cargo ships such as sand ships. Most of them were ships of four to five hundred tons, and the largest was only eight hundred tons. Among them, the ship Li Min asked Xijun to buy was also Here, modifications are being made according to Li Min's requirements, and they will be completed in a few days. Although these ships were not big in Li Min's opinion, in the era of the Tang Dynasty, these ships were extremely advanced and huge ships in East Asia and even the entire world. After that, Li Min followed the old man surnamed Gu to the warship yard, where some warships such as Mengchong, fighting ships, and walking boats were being built, and two huge building ships were also under construction. After the introduction of the old man, Li Min learned that the two large-scale ships under construction were called Wuya ships. They were warships that had been finalized in the Sui Dynasty. They were five stories high, could accommodate 500 warriors, and had more than 40 weapons. The long oar, with huge paddles at the front and rear, was used to attack approaching boats. Li Min felt very uncomfortable with the building boat, which was much more ornamental than practical. When he came to Dengzhou, he had taken a boat ride on the building boat. The buildings of this kind of ship are all on the water, and its center of gravity is extremely unstable. It will sway back and forth at the slightest wind and waves. However, Li Min still gets seasick. As a result, the sky is dark and the earth is dark, and he suffers all the hardships of a high-rise ship. "Master Gu, Master Xu, your shipyard should have many shipwrights who are proficient in shipbuilding, right?" Li Min walked around the two shipyards before arriving at the place where Master Gu usually worked. He sat down and smiled at the two of them. asked. Director Gu was older and naturally had higher qualifications than Director Xu. Hearing Li Min's question, he stood up and replied nervously: "Your Highness, although there are many shipwrights in the shipyard, those who can be said to be proficient in shipbuilding , the two shipyards put together are only thirteen or fourteen. After all, shipbuilding is a big project, and not many people can fully understand it." "Well, a dozen or so is quite a few. Let's do this. Find all these people. I have something to explain." Li Min nodded. He was not just here to visit the shipyard today, but he had a big thing to attend to. manage. After hearing His Highness King Qi's order, Gu and Xu naturally did not dare to delay and ran out quickly to call for someone. Zhao Fu didn't know what Li Min wanted to do and wanted to ask but didn't dare to ask. Yan Bei didn't have so many scruples. , just about to ask Li Min, but at this moment Li Min gave a few instructions to the people he brought, and someone immediately ran out. After a while, a dark-faced official in his thirties came in, followed by several people. Carrying two large boxes. This black-faced man was brought by Li Min from Chang'an. His surname was Wei Minggong. Because he was dark, everyone called him Wei Heizi. "Your Highness, I have brought everything!" Wei Heizi bowed to Li Min deeply. He was originally a technical officer in the Ministry of Industry of Chang'an. His ancestors made a living by building ships for three generations, and in his generation, he carried it forward even more. Wei Heizi was very proficient in both river boats and sea boats, so he was promoted to an official by the Ministry of Industry. However, he was later valued by Li Min, and it took Duan Lun several days to get it. Now he serves as a cavalry officer in the Prince of Qi's palace and joins the military. Officials of the seventh rank were nominally in charge of the palace's equipment, riding and other matters, but in fact they were the shipbuilding talents reserved by Li Min. "Well, Mr. Wei, you can discuss it with the shipwrights from the two shipyards later. If you have any difficulties, just raise them in person and I will have someone help you solve them." Li Min nodded and said, although everyone called him Wei Heizi, but Li Min likes to call each other by his name. Coincidentally, Wei Heizi's name is quite similar to the name engineers were called in later generations. Although the Tang Dynasty valued craftsmen, the status of craftsmen was still inferior to that of scholars and farmers. Therefore, shipbuilding masters such as Wei Gong were only called shipwrights. This title was really inconsistent with their abilities. After waiting for a while, Director Gu and Director Xu came back with people one after another. Most of the dozen or so people they brought were elderly, and occasionally a few young people were about the same age as Wei Heizi. When these people heard that they were coming to see His Highness King Qi, they were all frightened. They all seemed to be in a hurry when saluting, and even their movements were timid. They did not have the demeanor of a master shipbuilder at all. "Haha, don't be nervous, everyone!" Li Min showed what he thought was a kind smile, trying to make everyone relax. Unfortunately, the effect was not good. After all, the difference in status was too great, and these people simply couldn't let go. In desperation, Li Min could only cut to the chase and asked Wei Heizi to open the box, point to the items inside and ask: "Look, everyone, what do you think of these two things?" (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 10 Classic Ship Type Hearing Li Min's words, not only the shipwrights, but also Yan Bei and Zhao Fu curiously looked into the box. When they saw the contents clearly, they were immediately surprised. What was in the box was actually They are two extremely exquisite miniature sailboats. I saw that these two ships were only about a foot long, but the workmanship was extremely fine. The masts, sails, ropes, etc. on them were all complete. They looked like real big ships. Moreover, the shapes of these two ships were very strange. Among them, Yanbei is the only one. He has never seen many ships in his life. However, Zhao Fu has been an official in Dengzhou for many years and has seen countless ships, but he has never seen such a strange sailing ship. Except for Gu and Xu, the two shipwrights who came in charge, after seeing the two ships, their eyes widened. They looked up and down carefully several times, then frowned and thought hard about something. , even the two stewards Gu and Xu are no exception. In fact, they are not only stewards of the shipyard, but also the most proficient in shipbuilding in the two shipyards. Following Li Min's signal, Wei Heizi stepped forward and took out the two ship models with both hands. After fixing them on the desk in front of Li Min, he turned to introduce to his colleagues behind him: "Everyone, please take a look, this is His Highness's new model. A process invented. First, the ship we want to build is made into this kind of ship model. The structure inside is the same as the real ship. If there are any mistakes, you can modify it at any time. After the ship is finalized, then follow the proportions of the ship model. Zoom in, and the boat produced this way will never make any big mistakes." "Wonderfulwonderful!" After listening to Wei Heizi's introduction, Chief Gu took the lead in applauding. He has been building ships all his life, but he has never thought of this idea. Although it seems to add one more process to shipbuilding, it has reduced the number of steps in the future. Calculating the probability of error in this way, it actually saves a lot of time than before. "Well, a good idea is to make the ship into a ship model first in the future. Not only will it reduce the chance of making mistakes, but even an ordinary shipbuilder can build the ship according to the model. In this way, as long as the manpower is needed, If it is enough, our shipyard can build more ships at the same time, instead of like now, each ship must be guided by a master shipbuilder." Director Xu is younger and his mind works faster. A more important benefit immediately comes to mind. When the shipwrights around heard the words of the two chiefs, they immediately nodded their heads and discussed the advantages of this model ship one by one. Even though they were timid in front of Li Min just now. But when it came to professional knowledge, these people immediately let go. They all talked and argued with red faces, and threw aside Li Min, Yan Bei and Zhao Fu, the three senior officials. Seeing the lively scene in front of him, Li Min smiled slightly and said hello to Yan Bei and Zhao Fu. The three of them quietly left the room. Wei Heizi would do the next thing. As for how to build those two kinds of ships? Naturally, there are experts like them to take care of it. Li Min, a layman, would not interfere. "Your Highness, what kind of ships are those two sailboats and why are they so weird in shape?" Zhao Fu asked impatiently as soon as he left the room. In fact, he was not interested in shipbuilding, but he knew a man who was devoted to shipbuilding. The man who built the ship. That person liked novel ship types the most, so he wanted to ask for that person. "Oh, one of those two kinds of sailing ships is called the Fu Chuan and the other is called the Galen ship. The Fu Chuan is a hard sailing ship. The Galen ship is a soft sailing ship. Each of these two ships has its own advantages. , and each has its own shortcomings. I really can¡¯t explain it at the moment." Li Min explained with a smile that the Fu ship and the Galen ship are the two most classic ship types among sailing ships, and one of them is the pinnacle of China's local shipbuilding technology. , while the other was the pinnacle of European shipbuilding. The reason why Li Min knows the structure of these two kinds of ships is thanks to the wood carving shop he opened in his previous life. In his shop, there are two ship models made according to the proportion of real ships, and they can be broken down into parts. Li Minxian When he had nothing to do, he liked to take apart the two ships and assemble them bit by bit to kill time. After he traveled to the Tang Dynasty, he immediately realized the importance of these two ship models, so he had already made people They made it and asked Wei Heizi to eat both ship models thoroughly. Hearing Li Min¡¯s explanation, although Zhao Fu didn¡¯t quite understand it, he still kept it in mind. Yan Bei was very interested in shipbuilding. He took Li Min and walked around the shipyard a few times. At the same time, he thought about how much it would cost to build one on the scale of the shipyard in front of him. After Li Min came back from walking around a few times, the discussion in the room finally came to an end. The reason why the discussion lasted so long was because Wei Heizi took apart the two ship models and introduced the two ship models to everyone. Then let¡¯s discuss the characteristics, advantages and disadvantages of these two new types of ships. What difficulties will there be if we want to build these two new types of ships? "Wei Gong, how was everyone's discussion?" Li Min and the other three returned to the room, sat down and asked Wei Heizi with a smile. "Your Highness, it is similar to what the villain guessed in Chang'an."Dengzhou¡¯s shipbuilding capabilities can completely build two ships! "Wei Heizi replied with a face of joy. He had estimated in Chang'an that the shipbuilding capabilities of the Tang Dynasty would definitely be able to build these two new types of ships. However, because the shipbuilding capabilities of various places were high and low, he had not yet arrived in Dengzhou before he came to Dengzhou. , and I am not sure whether Nengdengzhou Shipbuilding is capable of building it, so I have to discuss it with local craftsmen like Master Gu to be sure. "Hahaha~, good, you are indeed a skilled craftsman of the Tang Dynasty!" Li Min laughed happily when he heard the good news. The navigation technology of the Tang Dynasty was still in its infancy. For example, current navigation is only offshore sailing. They dare not stay away from the coast at all. One of the big reasons for this is that sea-going ships cannot adapt to long-sea voyages. The Galen Ship Fu Ship that Li Min took out today is an extremely excellent ocean-going ship no matter what kind of ship it is. As long as it is promoted , will definitely allow Datang to take a big step forward in its development of the ocean. Hearing Li Min¡¯s praise, not only Wei Heizi was happy, but the Dengzhou shipwrights like Master Gu were even more excited, and they all expressed that they would do their best to build both kinds of ships. It was almost noon, and Li Min became more interested. He simply asked people to go to the city to buy some wine and food, and planned to invite the shipwrights to have a meal together. This made everyone even more flattered. Before the food and drinks were bought, the workers in the shipyard outside happened to be having dinner. Li Min was curious and walked over to take a look, only to find that the lunch of ordinary workers only had two black steamed buns. The soup did contain meat, but It is also the cheapest sea fish in Dengzhou City. The cook chopped it up, added some salt and boiled it in a pot. The fish soup even smelled of the fishy smell unique to seafood. "Do the workers eat this every day?" Li Min pointed to the wooden barrel containing the fish soup and the steamed buns of the small mountain boat next to it, and asked Gu and Xu with some dissatisfaction. "Your Highness, this kind of food is already pretty good. The factory only serves the lunch meal, and usually drinks porridge. Because Your Highness is here today, we have improved the food for the workers. Those private shipyards around here Here, the workers can't even afford porridge, and they only give them two steamed buns and a bowl of water at noon every day." Chief Gu boldly defended, although it was obvious that His Highness King Qi was dissatisfied, but what he said was also true. In this area Among the shipyards, it is indeed their government-run shipyard that offers the best treatment. "Hmm~" After hearing what Boss Gu said, Li Min's face darkened. He looked at the long line of workers serving steamed buns and fish soup in front of him, and said nothing for a long time. He had seen with his own eyes the work of these workers today, carrying wood, moving heavy objects, and climbing up and down. Anyway, none of it was easy. Such high-intensity work, but they only had to eat two fist-sized steamed buns and one A bowl of porridge, and drinking this fish soup with no taste is considered to improve the diet? For an adult doing heavy work, it is impossible to eat enough. Li Min even saw with his own eyes that some older workers only ate one steamed bun and stuffed the rest into their arms, probably wanting to take it home to their children and grandchildren. Thinking about it makes people feel sad. Looking at the dark and thin workers in front of him, Li Min suddenly realized that their complexions were actually stronger than those of the farmers and fishermen outside Dengzhou City he saw last time. This discovery made Li Min's face even worse. This meant that farmers and fishermen outside the city usually had worse food than these workers. Thinking of this, Li Min suddenly woke up. Under the strong appearance of the Tang Dynasty, many ordinary people had not even solved the problem of eating. In fact, it¡¯s not surprising that Li Min was so late-minded. He assumed the identity of a prince when he traveled through time. He usually interacted with high-ranking officials and dignitaries. Occasionally, he could see some poor people in Chang¡¯an, but he had never observed them up close, so he felt It wasn't until today when he saw with his own eyes the food of these workers in the shipyard that he, a person who had never been hungry in his previous life or now, was shocked to realize that feudal society was not as beautiful as he thought. After seeing how these workers ate, and when they invited Chief Gu and the shipwrights to eat, and saw how they were devouring their food, I guess even if their status was higher than that of ordinary workers, their food on weekdays would definitely not be much better than that of workers. Otherwise, he would not be so rude in front of him, the King of Qi. "It seems that I have to hurry up on my plan. If this plan is completed, it will not only solve the problem of food and clothing, but also make the people of Dengzhou richer and stronger in one fell swoop. The follow-up plans can be better completed." Li Min said to himself He said softly, while looking at the civilian shipyard next to the military shipyard. At the same time, Wang Xijun had people set up a recruitment stall in Dengzhou City and began to recruit qualified workers. This was also ordered by Li Min, although it was also without beginning or end, and he did not tell himself what he was going to do. What, but since that night in the study, Xijun has a blind trust in Li Min. As long as it is something he orders, she will do it regardless of the reason. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support.??¡¯s support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 11 The downtrodden fisherman As the saying goes, we rely on the mountains to eat the mountains and the sea to eat the sea. Dengzhou has many mountains and golden hills, and there is not much land that can be cultivated. Therefore, agriculture alone is simply not enough to feed such a large population. Fortunately, Dengzhou is close to the sea, and the sea produces Dengzhou is rich in various edible animals and plants, so the fishing industry in Dengzhou is very prosperous. In the north of Dengzhou City near the coast, there is a very huge fish market. The seafood caught by the surrounding fishermen will be transported here for sale. This is also one of the gathering places for fish merchants in Dengzhou. The throughput of seafood here every day The quantities are measured in tens of thousands of kilograms. The sun was about to set, and the number of people in the fish market in Dengzhou City gradually became less and less. Zhou Tu pushed a cart of hairtail fish around for a few times. There were a few fish merchants bidding just now, but the prices were too low. It wasn't cost-effective, so he didn't sell it. But the sun was about to set. If these hairtail fish couldn't be sold today, no one would want them if they were left overnight. In desperation, I had to find a fish merchant who sold them at a slightly higher price. After counting the few copper coins he had gotten, Zhou Tu sighed helplessly. The fish flood came early this year, and coupled with the spring famine, everyone who could go to the sea swarmed to fish. As a result, when there were more fish, the price became cheaper. Well, in previous years, a few fish from this car could be sold for twice the price this year. Zhou Tu is in his thirties this year. He is an ordinary fisherman from Zhoujia Village, five miles outside Dengzhou City. Originally, he was not named Zhou Tu, but the fortune teller said that his five elements avoid water and should not go to sea. However, as a son of a fisherman, How could he survive without going to sea? Later, his father begged the fortune teller for a long time and finally got a solution, which was to change his name to Zhou Tu, using earth to suppress water, and barely broke the taboo in fate. Zhou Tu¡¯s family has an old mother, wife and children. There are seven people in total. It is impossible to make a living on the two acres of thin farmland at home. Fortunately, he still has a broken fishing boat at home, and he has followed his father since he was a child. I learned how to fish, and went fishing from time to time to supplement my family's income, so I could barely support my family's needs. Perhaps because of the blessing of the name Zhou Tu, he has been at sea for so many years, and accidents have happened to people around him from time to time. However, although he occasionally encountered risks, he was always able to escape unscathed. Weighing the light purse in his hand, Zhou Tu thought of the broken ship at home again and couldn't help but sigh. The ship was passed down from his grandfather. By his generation, the entire ship had become tattered, with patches all over the hull. Every time he went to sea, not only was he frightened, but his wife and children at home were also afraid of him. When he went out to sea this time, he encountered some wind and waves, and the ship was damaged in several places. Now he urgently needs money to repair it, but the money he sold was only enough to buy some rice and grain that were urgently needed at home, and could not be used to repair the ship at all. money. Thinking of the money to repair the ship, he reached out and touched a cloth bag in his arms. Inside is a silver hairpin, which was given to me by my wife before going out. She had already heard that the market was not good this year, and she was afraid that the money from selling fish would not be enough to cover household expenses and repair the boat, so she gave her the only hairpin to herself. . This hairpin was a token of love that he gave to his wife back then. Normally she wouldn't bear to wear it, but today she had to take it out and let him pawn it off at the pawn shop. Thinking of his old mother and several children who were waiting to be fed, Wang Shi sighed helplessly. I pushed the empty cart out of the fish market and planned to go to the pawn shop in the city to pawn the hairpin, after all. The fishing boat is the lifeblood of the whole family. If it is not repaired, how can I feed the whole family? Just as Zhou Tu was pushing his cart out of the south gate of the fish market and preparing to go to Dengzhou City, he discovered that a stage had been set up outside the south gate of the fish market. Someone was preaching on it, and people gathered under the stage. A group of fishermen similar to myself. Zhou Tu was curious for a moment, so he pushed the cart and walked over. Anyway, Zhoujia Village is close to Dengzhou, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he goes back later. "Dear fellow villagers, the Dengzhou fishing team is now officially recruiting people. As long as you sign up and pass the test, you can become a member of the fishing team. You don't have to contribute anything, just work hard. There will be a fixed amount every month. You can get wages, and according to the monthly catch, if it exceeds a certain range, you can get extra bonuses. It can be said that the remuneration is very generous. Come and sign up!" A young man of 17 or 18 years old on the stage was very hardworking. Shouting, Zhou Tu was stunned when he saw the other person, because he knew this young man. The other person was of the same race as him, named Zhou Yu. People from the same village as him should call him uncle according to their seniority. Listening to Zhou Yu's shouting, Zhou Tu was also moved. He didn't know what the fishing team was, but he could guess it from the name. It must be related to fishing in the sea, and he could get wages and bonuses every month. He has no extravagant expectations. As long as the monthly salary is enough to support his family and there is no delay or arrears, then he will do it himself. Anyway, the fishing boat at home is not working anymore. Although working for others makes you short of breath, it is still better than going hungry. At worst, I can work for a while to save some money, overhaul the family fishing boat, then quit my job and go home to do it myself.However, although he was very moved, Zhou Tu was still very cautious and shouted loudly to Zhou Yu above him: "Sanzi, are everything you said true?" Zhou Yu was doing threesomes at home, so the elders called him San son. "Yo! It's Uncle Tu!" Zhou Yu shouted Zhenghuan above. When he heard the voice below, he saw that the other person was his elder. He immediately ran over with a smile on his face and said, "Uncle Tu, this is a good idea." What a chance, with your ability you can definitely pass the test, and if you can be a small boss, the money will be even more." "Sanzi, what does this fishing team do? If I work, how much money can I get per month?" Zhou Tu ignored Zhou Yu's words and asked a question that everyone around him wanted to know. "Uncle Tu, you are too impatient. I am only responsible for recruiting people. There will be dedicated people below to talk about what you asked." Zhou Yu said and pointed behind him, and Zhou Tu discovered that there was another accounting room. A man dressed as a gentleman walked up to the stage and began to explain in a grand manner what the fishing team did and how the workers were paid. Zhou Tu listened carefully and found that this so-called fishing team was actually similar to the fishing teams of those wealthy families. The owners provided boats, nets and other fishing tools and hired people like them to go fishing. And when the accountant told the wages per person, he immediately attracted countless exclamations, because the fishing team actually offered a salary of two hundred cash per person per month. Such high wages, let alone those fishermen from wealthy families. The team can't afford it, and even the enviable masters of the shipyard can only get this salary at most. Just for this high salary, it immediately caused a commotion in the crowd. Everyone was whispering and discussing. Zhou Tu also felt that his blood was rising. If he could really earn two hundred coins a month, all he had to do was Some time ago, he saved enough money to buy a new fishing boat. However, my heart was filled with excitement. The master's offer of such a high salary made people like Zhou Tu hesitate. Even if they fished continuously for a month, after taking into account all kinds of consumption and expenses, they could earn up to a hundred cash. It was overwhelming, but the other party suddenly offered me a salary of two hundred cash. Isn't it clear that I would lose money? Since Abnormal is a monster, no one is stupid. At least they can settle this account, so everyone is wondering, is there something fishy about this fishing team? Zhou Yu, who was helping to recruit workers, looked at the expressions of Zhou Tu and others and immediately understood what they were worried about. After all, he had been one of these people before. He quickly stood up and shouted loudly: "Everyone, I know everyone is suspicious. , but do you know who the owner of the fishing team is?" Hearing Zhou Yu's cry, everyone in the audience turned their attention to him. Zhou Yu still shouted with a smile on his face: "Our fishing team is the property of Prince Qi's Mansion. It's the one who helps us." The fishermen got rid of His Highness Prince Qi of the Giant Whale Gang!" "His Royal Highness King Qi!" Hearing Zhou Yu's shout, many people immediately exclaimed, with a look of respect on their faces. Li Min got rid of the Giant Whale Gang as soon as he arrived. As a fisherman who was most oppressed by the Giant Whale Gang, he was naturally very grateful to Li Min. Therefore, mentioning that it was Li Min's industry immediately made many people give up their worries. . What is the identity of His Highness King Qi? Could he still lie to these little fishermen? "I, I'll sign up first!" Zhou Tu immediately raised his hand to sign up. As a junior of the same clan, Zhou Yu would naturally not lie to him, and the salary of two hundred Wen was indeed attractive, plus The reputation of His Highness King Qi immediately made him put aside all his worries. "Okay, this brother, please come up to the stage and register. Then someone will ask you some questions. If you can answer them, you will be considered passed!" When the clerk in charge saw someone applying, he immediately said happily, and at the same time glanced at Zhou Yu appreciatively. , thinking that this young man is down-to-earth, hard-working, and smart, and he can be trained more in the future. Seeing that someone was taking the lead, the poor fishermen in the audience immediately scrambled to the stage, rushed to the registration area and started to sign up. Then, under the arrangement of Zhou Yu and the others, they conducted tests one by one. In fact, the so-called test is to ask a few questions, such as what should you pay attention to when sailing on the sea? When is the fish news released every year? How to make the caught fish live longer, etc. Anyway, these are questions that some fishermen often encounter, and most people can answer them with open mouths. They were busy until the sun set and the sky turned completely dark. Zhou Yu and the other recruiters were still busy. However, Zhou Tu had already passed the test. After saying hello to Zhou Yu, he hid the contract signed when recruiting workers close to his body, and happily went to Dengzhou City to buy some thinner rice noodles. His wife's hairpin was no longer appropriate. He ran home quickly to tell his family the good news. Just as the fishing team under the name of Prince Qi was recruiting people from all over Dengzhou, the ships that Li Min asked the government-run private shipyard to renovate were finally completed as scheduled and are now parked at the dock outside Dengzhou City. But at this moment, the twoHowever, a minor incident occurred in the government-run shipyard. This incident made the person involved, Wei Heizi, very embarrassed. Should he hand over this person to His Highness? (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 12 There is a girl Yifan After Li Min handed over the models of Fu Ship and Galen Ship to the shipyard, he asked Wei Heizi to take charge of building two prototype ships first. The two directors of the shipyard, Gu and Xu, naturally allocated all the best craftsmen and set aside a separate area in the shipyard as a manufacturing base for the two types of ships, where the two ship models were also placed. Originally, in a place like a shipyard, there was nothing to steal except wood and ropes. Therefore, there were no professional patrols. The craftsmen were usually on duty in turns. However, due to this moment of carelessness, a thief was actually caught in the shipyard. , and the identity of this thief is not simple. This matter will start from tonight. Under the auspices of Wei Heizi and several local shipwrights, the construction of the two prototype ships was very smooth at first. However, as the project progressed, some technical problems were gradually encountered. Wei Heizi and several shipwrights in order to Solving these problems requires almost non-stop study. After dinner today, Wei Heizi returned to his residence in the shipyard, but his mind was thinking about the problems he encountered today. As he was thinking about it, suddenly an idea flashed in his mind, and he thought of a very critical place, so he couldn't wait I put on my shoes and ran to my usual office, wanting to take apart the ship model and take a closer look, but I didn't care that it was almost midnight. However, when Wei Heizi ran to his office, he found that there was a faint light coming from the room. At first, he thought that other shipwrights were like him and came here in the middle of the night to see the ship models, so he was very excited to be able to Having a like-minded person to discuss with is also a blessing in life. But what Wei Heizi didn't expect was that when he entered the room, he saw a woman in black with a veil on her face, holding a lamp and circling around the ship model on the table to watch. When the woman in black saw Wei Heizi coming in. He was also startled, threw the oil lamp in his hand to the ground, and immediately wanted to jump out of the window and escape in the darkness. Although Wei Heizi was only a shipwright, his movements were very agile. He rushed forward and pulled the person down from the window, and then shouted to catch the thief. After a while, the craftsmen patrolling outside also rushed in and caught the person immediately. "Let go! Let go! It's me!" Just as the craftsmen lit up the lamp. The arrested woman immediately shouted loudly. As soon as the craftsmen in the shipyard heard this familiar voice, their expressions immediately became a little strange. One of the leading craftsmen immediately ran over to untie the woman, and at the same time, He nodded and bowed to apologize. Seeing that the head craftsman was about to be untied by a thief, Wei Heizi's face darkened, and he shouted angrily: "Stop. Why are you so polite to a mere female thief?" Hearing what Wei Heizi said, the head craftsman who went to untie him immediately did not dare to say anything again. Even though Wei Heizi lived and ate in the shipyard every day, he seemed no different from an ordinary shipwright. But in fact, he is an official of the royal palace, and he is still a seventh-rank official, on the same level as the county magistrate of a county. "Who are you calling a thief?" Upon hearing Wei Heizi calling herself a thief, the masked woman in black immediately retorted angrily, her exposed eyes turning slightly red with grievance. "Huh, you broke into the shipyard in the middle of the night. What else is it if you don't have a thief?" Wei Heizi replied coldly, not to be outdone. Seeing the quarrel between two people whom he could not afford to offend, the craftsman hesitated again and again. In the end, she ran to Wei Heizi with a charming smile and whispered: "Sir, this lady is Zhao Biejia's daughter and is not a thief. You see" "Oh? Zhao Biejia's daughter?" Wei Heizi was also very surprised when he heard this, and couldn't help asking the head craftsman in a low voice. "Since I am your daughter, why do you still do these sneaky things?" The head craftsman heard Wei Heizi¡¯s question. First, he turned to look at the woman in black, and found that the woman was glaring even more angrily. He couldn't help but smile bitterly and said, "My lord, you don't know. This Miss Zhao usually doesn't like female workers, but she is so interested in shipbuilding and shipbuilding." She was very interested and opened a small shipyard of her own, and Zhao Biejia also indulged her very much. This Miss Zhao was very talented and intelligent. Even though she was only sixteen or seventeen years old, she was extremely proficient in shipbuilding. We usually met in the shipyard. When it comes to difficult problems, we usually ask Miss Zhao to help solve them, and the reason why she is here today is probably because of these two new ships." The head craftsman said this and pointed to the ship model on the table. After hearing the explanation of the head craftsman, Wei Heizi was also stunned. He really didn't expect that the other party was actually his colleague, and his shipbuilding skills were so exquisite. In his opinion, the skills of several shipwrights in the shipyard were unparalleled. By the way, when I encounter a problem, I still ask this girl for help. It seems that her shipbuilding skills are even better than my own. "Although she is the daughter of Zhao Biejia, if you really want to see it, you can do it openly. Why come here secretly in the middle of the night?" Wei Heizi was still a little angry. These two ship models were given to him by His Highness King Qi. He kept it for himself. If something unexpected happened, he wouldn't be able to explain it easily. "Hmph, who doesn't want to come and see it openly? I asked Gu to do it a few days ago.The steward discussed with you and asked me to come here to take a look at two ship models, but you refused. I had no choice but to issue this policy! "The girl in black replied with a clear voice. After her father Zhao Fu saw the ship model, he returned home and talked to his daughter. As a person who is very obsessed with shipbuilding, he naturally wanted to take a closer look at these two people. Ship model. "Uh~" Wei Heizi was stunned. Then he finally remembered that Director Gu did mention such a thing to him, but at that time he only said that the other party was a private shipyard owner and did not mention that the other party was Zhao Biejia's daughter. . Wei Heizi didn't know that this Miss Zhao was a proud and arrogant person. She would never use her father's name to let others open a back door for her. This time, she also specifically asked Chief Gu not to reveal her identity. "Well, Miss Zhao is obsessed with shipbuilding. As a colleague, Wei can understand it. However, these two ship models are of great importance, so we should let His Highness handle the matter." Wei Heizi thought for a long time. Although the other party was Zhao Bie, Li Min was the daughter of the driver, but Li Min specifically told him about the ship model, so he didn't dare to show favoritism. After Wei Heizi finished speaking, he immediately asked the shipyard to prepare a carriage. Regardless of Miss Zhao's loud objections, he and others took her to Prince Qi's Mansion. At the same time, he also sent someone to notify Zhao Fu. Zhao Fu had always thought that his daughter was in the boudoir of the inner house. Back home, when he received the news, he found out that his daughter had gone out to cause mischief again. He was so angry that he got into a disheveled carriage and rushed to Prince Qi's Mansion. At this time, Li Min was also alerted and was looking up and down at the girl in black in the study room of the foreign government. Because he knew the identity of the other party, Wei Heizi had naturally asked someone to untie the girl in black, and the veil was removed by the girl in black, and now he stood in front of Li Min. She looked at him without any timidity. The girl in black looks to be no more than sixteen or seventeen years old, and her appearance is hard to tell. When I first looked at it, I just thought it was pleasing to the eye, but the more I looked at it, the more amazing I became. He has a face with oval seeds, slender eyebrows that fall into the temples, almond-shaped eyes, and pure and flawless eyes. Under the small and handsome nose, there is a pair of lips that are dry due to nervousness, and are now lightly pursed. With his stubborn eyes, he was silently confronting Li Min. Looking at the other party¡¯s appearance, Li Min suddenly laughed and asked, ¡°Miss Zhao likes to build boats?¡± Hearing Li Min¡¯s question, Miss Zhao was slightly startled. She was originally worried that the legendary His Highness King Qi would punish her, but she had a proud temperament and would not give in even in front of Li Min, but she did not expect that the other party would ask such a question as soon as he opened his mouth. one question? "Your Highness, women do like to build ships." Although she was a little surprised, Miss Zhao still received a good etiquette education and replied with a bow. "Then what does your ideal boat look like?" Li Min asked again. The head craftsman of the shipyard had just introduced him to Miss Zhao. When he learned that there was such a talent under his management, Li Min was immediately pleasantly surprised. He didn't even care about the interrupted dream, but Consider the other party with interest. "My ideal boat?" When Miss Zhao heard Li Min's strange question, a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes. But he immediately woke up and said in a high tone. "My ideal ship must not only be large and strong, but also extremely fast. At least within my lifetime, it can cover the entire world's oceans." "Haha, Miss Zhao has great ambitions. She actually wants to travel the whole world. It's amazing!" Li Min laughed and praised, but then added, "But as far as I know, there is no such thing in the world." The boat can meet your requirements, Miss Zhao." "Humph! Isn't it just a boat? If it doesn't exist now, it doesn't mean it won't exist in the future. Sooner or later, I will build my ideal boat with my own hands." This Miss Zhao was obviously very ambitious. She didn't have any thoughts after hearing Li Min's words. Instead of being discouraged, he became more motivated. "What an ambitious woman!" Li Min praised while stroking his palms. At the same time, he walked back and forth behind the desk a few times. Finally, he stopped and said, "Although your highness doesn't know how to build a ship, you do know one thing. As long as you can make something like this When something is made, it will definitely meet your requirements.¡± "Oh? What is it?" Miss Zhao's eyes lit up when she heard this. She had also heard that His Highness King Qi was good at making tools. If she could get his help, she might be able to realize her wish. "Wait here for a moment. There is a drawing of that thing in the study room of the inner house. I'm going to get it right now." Li Min was also very excited. He didn't expect this girl to be able to make that thing. After all, the majors are fundamentally different, but there are people Sometimes, if you keep something in your heart for a long time, you will feel very uncomfortable. It would be a pleasure to share it with someone who is equally interested. " Wei Heizi next to him couldn't help but show a wry smile when he heard Li Min mention that thing again. He had already seen that picture when he was in Chang'an, but judging from his experience, it was nothing like it.It's impossible, or even just His Highness's whim. "What are you waiting for? I'll go with you!" Miss Zhao's eyes lit up, she wished she could see what Li Min mentioned right now. When Li Min heard what the other party said, he didn't think much, nodded in agreement and took her to the study room in the inner house. And just as they left, the disheveled Zhao Fu finally rushed to the study. When he saw Wei Heizi alone, he immediately asked anxiously: "Where is my daughter Yifan?" "He was taken to the inner chamber by His Highness!" Wei Heizi replied very concisely. At the same time, he was thinking, it turns out that Miss Zhao's maiden name is Yifan. Is it any wonder that she likes shipbuilding? Wei Heizi was thinking about the other party's name, but he had no scruples. What would a father think when he heard that his daughter was taken to the inner house by Li Min in the middle of the night? ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 13 New fishing At the port pier outside Dengzhou City, the fiery red sun has just risen from the sea, but the pier has already begun to be busy. Merchant ships entering and leaving the port are busy carrying goods. The coolies on the pier are like teams of ants, carrying and carrying goods with themselves. Sacks of about the same weight were shuttled between the warehouse and the cargo ship. From time to time, coolies would stop and wipe the sweat from their eyes with the rags around their necks. Occasionally, when they saw the group of people not far away, there would be a kind of expression in their eyes. A look of envy. Following the eyes of the coolies, we can see several large ships parked at several berths not far away. These ships have obviously been modified. There are some unknown racks and ropes installed on the stern of the ship. The crew on the ship are We are making preparations on the boat, and it looks like we are going to sea. There was a group of people standing on the shore next to the ship. It seemed that they should be seeing off these ships. Li Min looked at the ships in front of him, and couldn't help but show a bit of excitement in his eyes. After these ships were modified, they were tested several times by the newly recruited crew members. Now there are no major problems. Today is the day for them to play their true role. "Zhou Yu!" Li Min waved the smart young man over. This young man is a local. Not only is he very good at fishing, he is also smart. After being recommended by several people in charge, he has been appointed by Li Min. The steward of this fishing team. "My subordinates are here, please give me your orders!" Zhou Yu trotted over, his face flushed with excitement. He didn't expect that he had just entered Prince Qi's Mansion and immediately gained the trust of His Highness, and also entrusted him with important tasks. For a fisherman like me, this is already a huge kindness. "Well, how many fish you can catch this time is secondary. The key is to become more familiar with this new fishing method. Write down any problems encountered by each boat and summarize them when you come back. In addition, you must pay attention to safety. Human lives As big as the sky, you must put it first!" Li Min ordered seriously. He learned about it during this period, and found that there were far more dangers in the sea than he knew. Almost all fishermen who went out to sea were risking their lives. If they were not careful, they might risk their lives. Although the large fishing boats I modified are much safer than those small boats, no one dares to guarantee 100% safety on the sea. After all, even the Titanic sank in later generations. "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness, I will take note of it!" Hearing that Li Min asked him to put human life first, Zhou Yu's eyes immediately filled with excitement. His Highness King Qi not only helped them, the fishermen, to eliminate the Giant Whale Gang, but he also paid a lot of money to recruit them, fishermen who had no means of livelihood. Now the whole Dengzhou is spreading about this matter, and many people are envious that they can get such high wages. Now His Highness can still care about the life and death of people like them whose lives are as low as dirt. This kind of benevolent and righteous king is the only one in the entire Tang Dynasty who is His Highness the King of Qi. It was getting late. After Li Min finished his instructions, he asked Zhou Yu and others to board the boat and set sail. These fishing boats will carry Li Min's hope. When they return, they will open a new chapter in fishing history. "Your Highness, isn't it too wasteful that you bought such a big boat and only used it for fishing?" On the way back, Li Min let his horse go, but at this moment, a man who was half a horse behind him suddenly suddenly Asked. The man looked to be in his thirties. He is thin and tall, with a Chinese-shaped face, a hooked nose, and piercing eyes. He looks extremely energetic. Hearing this, Li Min turned his head and looked at the other party. He smiled and said, "Zhengze, you will understand when the fishing boat comes back." This person is called Zhengze by Li Min. In fact, it was the famous Liu Rengui in history. Zhengzheng was his name. He was originally just a small county captain. Later, he was transferred to his side by Li Min and became the chief secretary of Prince Qi's palace. Liu Rengui was a rare talent with both literary and military abilities. His only shortcoming was that he had a straight temper and would say whatever he wanted. Sometimes he could easily offend others. Fortunately, Li Min didn't care much about him. "But Your Highness, I have learned about the fishery in Dengzhou and found that fishing boats are generally very small. Larger ones can only be operated by three or five people. I have never heard of several fishing boats like yours. It takes more than a dozen people to work together." Liu Rengui's temper flared up again. Li Min's large fishing boats have already made a fuss all over the city. After all, just the fact that they pay the crew two hundred yuan a month is enough to become a big news in the city. Although many people praised Li Min for his benevolence and generosity, many people felt that Li Min was extravagant and prodigal with regard to the few fishing boats that seemed too large. So many large boats were enough to form a small fleet, and he could transport whatever he wanted. It¡¯s more cost-effective to order anything than fishing. "Haha, Zhengze, you are too short-sighted. You will know when the time comes!" Li Min laughed loudly after hearing this, but still did not answer directly. After laughing, he thought of something again, so he asked Liu Rengui, "Zhengzhen, how is the promotion of the salt-drying method going?" Shandong Peninsula is rich in fish??, Li Min spent a lot of effort on fishing, and of course he would not forget about salt production. Compared with fishery, the salt industry is much simpler. Now the salt eaten by people in the Tang Dynasty is boiled. It was made by the salt method. This method was very expensive and had a small yield. However, the sun-dried salt method had not yet been invented. Li Min asked Liu Rengui to take charge of this matter. First, he organized people to conduct a trial production according to the principle mentioned by Li Min, and found that it was indeed Boiling salt cannot be compared, so they immediately came up with a complete process of drying salt, and registered the patent here in the name of Prince Qi's Mansion. At the same time, they also promoted it among the people, and of course they had to charge a little patent fee. When Li Min asked about this matter, Liu Rengui showed a dumbfounded expression on his face. He bowed on his horse and reported: "Your Highness, although this method of drying salt has many advantages, it also requires a large initial investment, plus boiling the salt This method has been passed down from generation to generation by the salt people, so it is very difficult to implement it. Fortunately, the salt factory built by the palace will be completed soon. When the benefits of this salt drying method are seen, the salt people will definitely switch to it. Sun salt method.¡± After hearing this, Li Min nodded and said with some emotion: "It is more effective to move people's hearts with benefit than to move people's hearts with righteousness. No matter how good you say, it is all false. As long as you put real benefits in front of everyone, Only then can they be willing to follow your ideas." After Li Min finished speaking, he laughed and ran towards Dengzhou City. Liu Rengui hesitated for a moment after hearing this. Although he felt that Li Min's words were somewhat inconsistent with the teachings of the saint, he still Unable to find a reason to refute, he could only sigh helplessly and followed suit. Three days later, the fishing boats sent out finally returned. As soon as these boats docked, they immediately caused a sensation on the dock. People saw that when the fish warehouses of these boats were opened, they were full of fish. , and they were all big fish. The fish caught by each boat were at least 10,000 kilograms. The entire fishing team added up to more than 100,000 kilograms. It only took three days! As soon as the news spread, countless people in Dengzhou came to watch the excitement. When the fish traders in the fish market heard the news, they all became happy and ran to the dock to collect fish. After all, they caught all the fish in one go. With so much fish, the price will definitely be lower than the market price. If you can grab a batch, you can make more money. After Li Min got the news, he happily hugged Wang Xijun and walked around for several times. Wang Xijun quickly made a small calculation in his mind and found that if the fishing volume was based on this, the cost of fishing on these fishing boats should be very high. I can take it back soon, and now I don¡¯t have to feel bad anymore. As for Liu Rengui and other subordinates, they all fell silent when they heard this. They thought carefully about the meaning of His Highness King Qi's seemingly nonsense. The more they thought about it, the more they were shocked. If this new fishing method is really promoted, it will be so big. Tang's fishery output will definitely rise sharply. Thinking of this, I admire Li Min even more in my heart. However, some people had strange reactions. For example, Zhao Fu and Zhao Biejia, who were most familiar with Dengzhou political affairs, had a sad look on their face after hearing the news. Seeing that His Royal Highness King Qi¡¯s fishing team had caught hundreds of thousands of catties of marine fish in one trip, all the big fishermen in Dengzhou who were mainly engaged in fishing couldn¡¯t sit still, and they all showed their talents to the Prince of Qi¡¯s Mansion or The fishing team asked, how did they catch the fish? Regarding this issue, Li Min had no intention of keeping it secret, because even if you didn't tell them, they would still be able to figure it out if they sent a few fishing boats to follow the next time the fishing team went out to sea. Moreover, Li Min originally wanted to popularize this method. He went out, but he was too lazy to ask anyone to explain, so he simply left the matter to Director Xu of the civilian shipyard. So when the fishing team went out to sea for the second time, the government-run private shipyard posted a big notice in Dengzhou. The above probably meant that the boats of the fishing team were renovated in their shipyard, and the fishing methods were also approved by His Highness the King of Qi. I agreed and agreed to be promoted by their shipyard. As long as the fishing boats are modified or new fishing boats are customized in their shipyard, the new fishing method will be given free of charge. The first 100 people will be given mysterious gifts and so on. Anyway, that's pretty much what it means. Now all the big fishermen in Dengzhou were in a panic, and they all went to private shipyards to place orders. Only when they got the new fishing method did they realize that the fishing team of Prince Qi used a new type of fishing net called a trawl net. When fishing, this kind of fishing net is put into the water from the stern of the boat, and then dragged forward by the boat. After a while, it is put away with the winch on the boat. When it catches up with the fish school, one net can weigh thousands of kilograms of fish. This is much more efficient than the fishing nets they usually use. Just as trawl fishing was slowly spreading in Dengzhou, the fishing team of Li Min Mansion seized the opportunity of the fish season and fished desperately in the sea, bringing back no less than 100,000 kilograms of marine fish every time. , making many people jealous. However, when many people in Dengzhou were looking forward to the benefits brought by this kind of trawl fishing, Zhao Fu suddenly broke into Prince Qi's mansion. As soon as he saw Li Min, he immediately knelt down and begged: "Your Highness, we can't continue fishing like this." Otherwise, most of the fishermen in Dengzhou would not haveWay to live! "(To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 14 Fish eats people "Bie Zhao, please get up quickly!" Li Min was startled by Zhao Fu and hurriedly helped him up. "I would like to ask Your Highness not to promote trawl fishing, otherwise most of the fishermen in Dengzhou will no longer have a way to survive." Although Zhao Fu stood up, he repeated his request again. "Oh? What is Zhao Biejia worried about?" Li Min had a strange half-smile expression on his face, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking. "Your Highness, although your trawling method is good, it also has high requirements for fishing boats. Generally, only large fishing boats can be transformed into trawling. However, the most popular ones in Dengzhou are small fishing boats, but they cannot be used at all. Large fishing boats generally They are all in the hands of those big fishermen, and the amount of fish caught by trawling is so amazing. The consequence is that the amount of marine fish produced every year will rise sharply, and the price of marine fish will become cheaper and cheaper. The decline in fish prices will have a negative impact on those big fishermen. It is said that there is no big impact, because their fishing volume has increased a lot every year, but for ordinary fishermen, they still catch so many fish every year, but the money they sell is getting less and less. Calculated this way , will only make the rich richer and the poor poorer!" Zhao Fu said everything he was thinking in one breath. This was not his conjecture, but the result of his actual investigation. Currently, only a fishing team from Prince Qi's Mansion is fishing with trawl nets, but these days fish The price has been affected, falling by nearly 10%. If there are a few more fishing teams, ordinary fishermen will not be able to survive at all. Li Min smiled slightly after hearing this. Although Zhao Fu said a lot, in fact, in the words of later generations, Li Min and those big fishing companies, relying on the capital in their hands, upgraded their fishing methods and squeezed out the ordinary fishermen. The living space of fishermen. Although this is a normal phenomenon when new and old technologies alternate, Li Min is the governor of Dengzhou after all, and there are many ordinary fishermen. If it is not dealt with in time, it may cause very serious consequences. Zhao Fu saw Li Min smiling and saying nothing after hearing what he said. He thought that Li Min had not listened to his advice. He was a little anxious at the moment and opened his mouth to say something else. But Li Min waved his hand to stop Zhao Fu and said with a smile: "Zhao Biejia, I understand everything you said, and I was aware of it in advance. As for the way to deal with it, I have already asked people to prepare it, so You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Zhao Fu was stunned after hearing this. Seeing the confident look on Li Min's face when he spoke, it didn't seem like he was lying. But this is not a trivial matter, it is related to the livelihood of tens of thousands of fishermen, and there is nothing to be careless about, so I had to ask: "Your Highness, can you let me know what your response is?" "Haha, naturally I won't hide this matter from Zhao Biejia!" Li Min said with a smile. Zhao Fu's assistance is needed for this matter, so it is also a good thing to communicate with him in advance. "Zhao Biejia, does he know why he caught more fish? Will the price of fish drop?" Li Min thought for a while, but first asked a seemingly unrelated question. Zhao Fu was stunned for a moment, then thought for a while before replying: "Your Majesty, the fish caught by fishermen in Dengzhou are usually collected by fish merchants, or transported to other places for direct sale or processing. Although these fish merchants There are many, but the number of fish harvested every year is fixed, and the principal prepared is only so much. If the total value of the fish exceeds this principal, those fish merchants will naturally lower the price." "Yes. Zhao Biejia is right!" Li Min smiled. This Zhao Fu has been an official for many years, and his ability and knowledge are indeed not comparable to that of Yan Bei. But he turned around and asked, "Does Zhao know why these fish merchants only charge so much fish every year? Why don't they prepare more principal and collect more fish? Wouldn't they make more money this way?" ?¡± Hearing Li Min's question again, Zhao Fu lowered his head and thought for a while before saying: "Your Highness, the key to this issue is preservation. Fish is not like rice and noodles, which can be preserved for a long time. After the fish are caught in the sea, if they cannot be It can only be sold as salted fish when it is fresh. However, making salted fish consumes a lot of expensive salt. Secondly, the smell of salted fish is fishy. Generally, few inland people like it. Therefore, the sales volume of salted fish is very low. It¡¯s not big, which is why fish traders are reluctant to collect more fish every year.¡± "Haha, Zhao Biejia is indeed very knowledgeable!" Li Min laughed loudly. This was the question and answer he wanted. "Your Highness, what do these problems have to do with solving the livelihood of ordinary fishermen?" Zhao Fu was very happy to hear Li Min's praise, but he still didn't forget about business and asked anxiously. Seeing that the time was almost up, Li Min smiled and asked someone to bring up the things he had prepared long ago, and then spoke softly in front of Zhao Fu. "This this is" Zhao Fu looked at the thing in front of him with great surprise on his face. The thing in front of him was made of glass. Because His Highness King Qi opened a glass factory in Dengzhou, he also saw it. Passed many glass products. This is a made bottle with a very ordinary shape, as if it is not round at all.The key to the pillar is that there is some cooked meat inside the bottle, and the bottle is plugged with a wooden stopper, reinforced with string, and sealed with wax. The meat in the bottle looks very fresh and has not deteriorated at all. "Zhao Biejia, please see, this thing is called a can. Fish and other food can be stored for a long time after being processed. I plan to promote this thing in Dengzhou. Not only does our government open factories, but also allows To open a cannery privately, of course, the patent rights are in my hands, and they have to pay a certain royalty. As for those fishermen who cannot support their families, I plan to recruit them as workers in the cannery. The government will regulate the working conditions of these workers. The minimum wage is not only less risky than being a fisherman, but the income is also higher than when working as a fisherman." Li Min slowly spoke out his thoughts, but he was secretly proud of himself. In fact, from the beginning of trawl fishing, he had set up a plan to include all the fishermen in Dengzhou. First, he used advanced fishing methods. , squeezing ordinary fishermen out of the sea. In this way, he can open a factory and have workers, and he can also solve the problem of feeding these fishermen. It can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone. Li Min also gave this operation a somewhat cruel name, called - fish eats people. Zhao Fu was stunned when he heard this. He was obviously frightened by Li Min's idea. There were tens of thousands of fishermen in Dengzhou. How many factories would be needed to accommodate them? Then he thought of a key question and asked hurriedly: "Your Highness, although this can is good, the glass bottle alone is expensive to make. How can ordinary people afford it? If it is only sold to wealthy families, I am afraid that this quantity It¡¯s also limited, right?¡± "Hahaha~, Zhao Biejia doesn't know something. The glass products on the market are very expensive. In fact, that's because there is too little glass produced now. Speaking of which, the cost of this thing is cheaper than porcelain. My Lord built it. That glass factory previously had limited output due to manpower issues, but people will arrive in the next two days, and then it will be able to produce glass bottles on a large scale." Li Min laughed and explained that this glass is really profitable. Good thing, no matter what new tricks you make, it will be sold out immediately. If it weren't for making cans, Li Min really wouldn't want the price of glass to drop. When Zhao Fu heard Li Min's words, his face was full of black lines. He thought of the pair of glass vases that his daughter Zhao Yifan bought yesterday. It cost him half a month's salary. It would be fine if it was worth the money. He didn't expect that the glass vases were worth half a month. The cost is so cheap. It's a pity that the salary that I worked so hard to receive is actually cheaper than the black-hearted King Qi in front of me. "Oh, by the way, is Miss Yifan still studying that steam engine?" After Li Min laughed, he suddenly remembered the last time he saw Zhao Yifan. On a whim that day, he killed Zhao Yifan, who was willing to be a thief just to see the model ship. Miss, take me to the inner study room to look at the schematic diagram of the steam engine. This diagram was drawn by Li Min based on what he thought was the principle of the steam engine. Some parts may be very inaccurate, but the principle is probably similar to that of later generations. But what Li Min didn't expect was that after listening to Li Min's explanation of the principles of steam engines, Miss Zhao immediately became interested and asked some very professional questions. This surprised Li Min. After chatting, he discovered that, This Miss Zhao is not only proficient in shipbuilding, but also has considerable attainments in mechanics, mathematics, astronomy, geography, etc. Li Min is really a little dizzy now. Seeing that the other party is only sixteen or seventeen years old, let alone the future generations. She is just in high school, so it wouldn't be surprising if she knew this, but this is the Tang Dynasty. Where did she learn this professional knowledge? Could it be that she is also a time traveler? Unfortunately, before Li Min could ask, he was interrupted by Zhao Fu who broke in. Later, Miss Zhao sent someone to send a letter to Li Min, saying that she wanted to build a steam engine, and at the same time, she also sent Li Min a letter. The schematic diagram of the painting is about to go. "Your Majesty, Fan'er is indeed addicted to studying your steam engine. She is bored at home all day long, and sometimes she even forgets to eat. Yesterday, she finally coaxed her to the street, but she didn't buy a few things. She went home noisily again, and I heard from her that the design drawings are almost finished, and then we will start to make real objects to test." When mentioning his daughter, Zhao Fu had a wry smile on his face. He blamed him for this, who told him Are you too spoiled for your daughter? Now he, as a father, can't control his daughter at all. "So fast!" Li Min was shocked when he heard that physical objects were about to be manufactured. He thought for a while and said: "Zhao Biejia, my palace is planning to build an academy of science to specialize in the study of objects. Although now There are not many people, but the funds are very sufficient. If Miss Zhao wants to study steam engines, she will definitely consume a lot of funds. Why not let her come to my academy of sciences, and I will provide all the funds." "This" Zhao Fu was a little hesitant. Although after this period of contact, he found that Li Min was not a lustful person, but his daughter was so beautiful that he really didn't feel safe having her next to Li Min, so he thought about it and finally Still said: "Your Highness, I have a shipbuilding company in my home.The factory has always been run by a daughter, so there is no shortage of money. I think it is better to let her study at home. " Li Min also had good intentions, but since his father did not agree, he did not force it. When he was about to let Zhao Fu leave, he suddenly thought of a question, so he asked again: "Farewell Zhao, I see Miss Yifan's knowledge of astronomy and geography." She is very proficient in math, arithmetic, etc. It doesn¡¯t look like she is self-taught, but is there anyone to teach her?¡± (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 15 The "Magic Stick" Comes from the West Hearing Li Min mention his daughter's knowledge, Zhao Fu's face became a little sad. The person who taught his daughter Yifan was indeed a famous teacher and a famous figure in the Tang Dynasty, but if possible, he would rather his daughter be an ordinary person. People who don¡¯t understand. "Your Highness, the other party cannot be regarded as Yifan's master. It's just that he saw that Yifan was very talented, so he taught her for a while. It's a pity that this person has never seen the beginning of the dragon, and he doesn't know where he is traveling now?" Zhao Fu sighed and said. . "Oh, who is the other party?" Li Min was curious and didn't notice anything strange about Zhao Fu. "The opponent is Yuan Tiangang, the old immortal Yuan!" Zhao Fu bowed and replied. Li Min was very surprised when he heard this. He didn't expect that Yifan's master turned out to be Yuan Tiangang. No wonder he was so knowledgeable. Although he was a magician, not everyone can be a magician. Astronomy and geography are just the basics for entry, and what else? You need to be good at calculating and calculating. Otherwise, how could it be so easy to deceive others? Just when Li Min was unscrupulously plotting against the people of Dengzhou, several merchant ships were sailing down the winding Yellow River. They had just arrived at the Bianzhou section. Among them, the largest merchant ship in front was There were several people standing on the bow of the boat. Among them, two people dressed as waiters in front were crawling on the side of the boat, as if they were about to salvage something from the water. Behind them stood a short and fat businessman, and two others in Taoist uniforms. The man was standing behind the three of them, talking with his head down. This somewhat strange combination was obviously led by the two Taoist priests. The older Taoist priest looked to be in his fifties or sixties. His beard and hair had turned gray, and he looked ancient and thin. He had three strands of long beard hanging on his chest and looked fairy-like. Feng Daogu looks like an immortal who doesn't eat the fireworks of this world. The younger one looked to be in his thirties, extremely handsome and handsome, with a short beard on his lips. His handsomeness is coupled with maturity, and in future generations, he can definitely kill a group of ignorant girls in an instant. "Old god, please look, the water is coming!" The two men on the side of the boat turned out to be fetching water from the Yellow River. After the short and fat businessman took it, he immediately brought it to the elderly Taoist priest and said with a flattering look on his face. The elderly Taoist priest took the water from the river, dipped two fingers in the water, and waited for the water on his fingers to dry. Rubbing his two fingers gently, a few invisible traces of sand flew out from between his two fingers, and were quickly blown away by the river wind. "Well, the water in this Bianzhou section is similar to that in the upper reaches. It's a little turbid compared to last year." The elderly Taoist priest said with some worry. It turned out that he had just used this method to test the sediment content in the river water. The young Taoist priest next to him looked like he had known this before, obviously he had known this would be the result. "Master Yuan, you have been monitoring the water of the Yellow River for many years. Now you can be sure that the sediment contained in the water of the Yellow River is increasing year by year. The reason is simply the destruction of vegetation in the upper reaches. If it is not treated in time, I am afraid that this will happen in the future. Along the Yellow River, the suffering is ten times more serious than it is now." The young Taoist priest said slowly. "Well, yes, but the condition of the river this year is better than in previous years. At least it doesn't become turbid as fast as in previous years, but I don't know why?" The elderly Taoist priest rubbed the sand in his hands. He said with a confused look on his face. "Haha, I have to thank our Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty for this!" the young Taoist priest suddenly laughed. "Chunfeng, this actually has something to do with His Highness King Qi?" the older Taoist priest asked with a surprised look on his face. The identities of these two Taoist priests are not ordinary. The younger one is the famous Li Chunfeng in history, who is currently the Taishi Ling of the Tang Dynasty. And the person he could call his teacher, and who also had the surname Yuan, was naturally the magic stick Yuan Tiangang in Li Min's mouth. "Master Yuan doesn't know something. Last year, His Highness the King of Qi used pebbles to replace firewood or charcoal. Now not only Chang'an, but almost the entire Guanzhong area uses pebbles as fuel. Coupled with the invention of cement, this strange thing, when building houses and palaces, , can also replace wood in many places. Therefore, since last year, the felling of trees in Guanzhong, Yellow River and Shanghai has been significantly reduced. I believe that with the promotion of coal and cement, Datang's demand for trees will further shrink in the future. , then I will write to Your Majesty, requesting that the vegetation in the Guanzhong area be rehabilitated. I believe that in a few years, the water of the Yellow River will become clear again." Li Chunfeng's face was full of energy, and when he mentioned Li Min, his tone was full of respect. The reason why he agreed to go to Dengzhou with his master Yuan Tiangang this time was not only to meet the little junior sister who was praised so highly by his master, but also to meet him. As soon as he met Qi Wang Li Min, he actually wanted to meet Li Min last year, but unfortunately he never found a suitable opportunity. It was too abrupt to visit him, so he has been putting it off until now. However, it is different in Dengzhou. Well, the father of his little junior sister is Dengzhou Biejia, so he can be asked to introduce him to him when the time comes. "That's it!" When mentioning Li Min, Yuan Tiangang also stroked his beard and smiled, "IThis trip has only been a few years, but when I returned to Chang'an, I found that in the entire Chang'an city, whether it was the street corner wine shop or the mansion of the dignitary, almost everywhere was talking about our King of Qi. I really can't wait to meet him soon. See you, I must take a good look at his face then. " Li Chunfeng was also quite amused when he saw the master's rare expression of anxiety. However, when he mentioned his appearance, he remembered a strange thing that his master had told him, so he asked: "Master Yuan, you mentioned this to your disciple last time. , saying that the faces of many dignitaries in Chang'an City had changed. I couldn't figure out the reason at the time, but have you figured it out now?" "Alas~, this matter is really puzzling to me. When I was in Chang'an a few years ago, I met many people. But when I returned to Chang'an this year, I found that many people's faces had changed greatly. For example, the grandson of the British prince Li Jingye, although he was born rich, died at the hands of a sword. The second son of the prime minister was also a difficult person to die in peace. There were even His Highness King Wu and Jin Yang. Princess and so on, but now the faces of these people have changed, and each of them has become a person with a long and blessed life, which is really confusing." Yuan Tiangang shook his head and sighed. Although people's destiny is not fixed, it has a context. Even if it changes, it rarely escapes from this context. But now, so many people have changed themselves. His fate is really incomprehensible. "Master Yuan, don't be too distressed. In fact, I have also encountered this problem. I have made calculations about the national destiny of the Tang Dynasty before, and I probably know a little bit about it, but now everything is in chaos. As for the national destiny after the Tang Dynasty, I can't figure it out at all now. I have been studying this matter last year, but in the end it was like falling into a fog, and I couldn't figure out the cause and effect at all, so I had no choice but to give up." Li Chunfeng also shook his head and smiled bitterly. Yuan Tiangang is the best at fortune telling, but Li Chunfeng is the most proficient in the art of calculation. This is not a trick used by fortune tellers on the street to deceive people, but a real university knowledge. However, these two knowledges are too profound and difficult to understand. Arithmetic, medicine, philosophy, etc. all require profound attainments. Even highly intelligent people like Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng can only specialize in one. In the entire history of China, there are Not many people are proficient in this art, but many people use the name of physiognomy and arithmetic to cheat money and reputation. Over time, the reputation of these two disciplines is ruined. Having said this, the two people suddenly looked at each other in unison, and then smiled bitterly at each other. Although there was no concrete evidence, their intuition told themselves that this matter must be related to the magical King Qi. "Two Immortals, the wind is strong on the bow of the ship. Please come into the cabin quickly. I have good fried tea here. This is produced in the fried tea factory in Prince Qi's mansion. Compared with those later fried tea factories , the purest taste!" At this moment, the short and fat businessman just now greeted the two of them in the ship's warehouse. This businessman's name is Qian Gui, and as his name suggests, this guy is really a 'money chest'. Although his parents are not very good, he is one of the top ten wealthy businessmen in Chang'an City, just like Wang Zihao, specializing in jewelry and jade. In the luxury goods business, I had received guidance from Yuan Tiangang before. This time I heard that the old god was going to Dengzhou. It happened that he also wanted to deliver a batch of goods to Dengzhou, so he immediately invited him to his door. "Money is expensive, what kind of goods are you transporting, and you actually need to escort them personally?" Hearing this, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng smiled and went into the warehouse to drink tea. Yuan Tiangang was familiar with each other, so he asked casually. "For the information of the old god, there is nothing particularly valuable on the other ships. They are the Five Kings Drunk and fireworks that I spent all my efforts to get. However, our ship is filled with a boatload of perfumes and mirrors. The cost of these two things alone is very small. It cost no less than one hundred thousand yuan. If something unexpected happens, I will even think about dying." Qian Gui said exaggeratedly. With his wealth, if the cargo of this ship is gone, it will be injured at most. His muscles and bones are moving, but he has not yet reached the point where he must die. "Oh? Aren't you in the jewelry and jade business? Why are you shipping all these this time?" Yuan Tiangang asked a little strangely. "Hey, old fairy, you are not a businessman and do not understand the market. If these perfumes and mirrors on our ship are transported to Dengzhou, the profits will be several times higher if they are resold. However, those maritime merchants in Dengzhou will transport them to Goguryeo or Japan. These 100,000 guan goods can be sold for at least one million guan, which is much more profitable than jewelry and jade." When he mentioned doing business, Qian Gui's eyes immediately lit up. Although he had a rich net worth, thinking about the millions of guan The price is sky-high, but my mouth is still watering. "It's a pity that I don't have a sea ship in my hands, and I'm not familiar with overseas countries. Otherwise, I would have sent him directly to Goguryeo." Qian Gui then added unwillingly. Seeing the greedy appearance of this wealthy businessman, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng did not show any contempt, but shook their heads helplessly, and at the same time thought, it seems that thatHis Highness the King's influence is so ubiquitous that even the merchant ship they boarded was filled with new goods produced by Li Min. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 16 The "Magic Stick"'s experiences in Dengzhou (Part 1) The Yellow River waterway was one of the important transportation channels in the Tang Dynasty, with a constant flow of ships coming and going. Among the ships going east, a large part of the ships went to Dengzhou. These ships were like merchant ships of wealthy merchants, carrying various products of the Tang Dynasty for sale in Dengzhou, and the people gathered in Dengzhou Maritime merchants ate these goods and transported them to overseas countries from south to north. And when these ships came back from Dengzhou, they were full of all kinds of overseas specialties, and they made money every time they came back. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng, masters and apprentices, had seen many such ships along the way. Just when they were about to reach the border of Laizhou, they encountered several very special ships. These ships looked strange and they were obviously passing by. Refit, remove all useless things on it, leaving only the cabin and the outer deck. If it were just like this, it would not attract the attention of Master Yuan Tiangang and his disciples. What really attracted them was the cargo on board. I saw that the decks of these strange ships were full of ragged people. Although all of these people were very thin, from the appearance, they were all men in their prime. If you look carefully, you can also see from the rags It can be seen from the ragged clothes that these people are not people of the Tang Dynasty. Seeing these strange ships, everyone on the Qiangui Merchant Ship who was not busy were attracted to come out to watch the fun. After all, this was the first time they had seen this kind of thing. But Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng frowned. Judging from the appearance of these people, they looked very much like the slaves waiting to be bought in the market, but who would buy so many foreign slaves at one time? Regarding the strange ship in front of him, not only Yuan Tiangang and his disciples could not guess where it came from, but even Qian Gui, who was very familiar with the Yellow River waterway, could not figure out the situation. When the two fleets passed by each other, they were only ten meters apart. Qian Gui climbed on the string of the boat and shouted to the other party: "Brothers on the opposite boat, where did you pull these people from? And where are you going?" "Oh, we are Silla slaves brought from Dengzhou, and we want to drag them to work in the coal mines." There happened to be a steward on the opposite ship, and when he heard Qian Gui's question, he did not hide it. "Coal mine?" Qian Gui was startled. Thinking about the news he heard from friends from all walks of life, he immediately understood what was going on, so he then asked, "Are you from His Highness King Qi?" "Haha, we are not from Prince Qi's palace. We are the slaves of the Yan family in Changping." The steward on the other side explained with a smile. to be exact. They were Yanbei's men, and these slaves were Silla slaves that the slave-catching association either bought or robbed. "That's it, thank you for telling me, brother!" After figuring out the matter, Qian Gui immediately handed over his hand as a thank you to the other party. And the other party returned the favor. "Money is expensive, so there is a shortage of people in the coal mines, so these Silla slaves are actually used as miners?" Yuan Tiangang asked curiously. "Old fairy, not only are there a shortage of people in the coal mines, but there is also a severe shortage. After all, so many new mines were opened last year. Although they can recruit some farmers around them, it is only a drop in the bucket. And when the farming season is busy. Those Farmers will have to go home to work, and the production of coal will be affected. In order to solve this shortage of people, the mine owners have put a lot of thought into it." Qian Gui said with some gloating. Last year, he also wanted to build a coal mine. Play, but it¡¯s a pity that I started late. The mines that were easy to dig were all taken by others, and the remaining coal mines were either not discovered, or they were discovered but the cost of mining was too high. In the end, they were not able to do it, and they could only drool while watching others make money. After saying the above, Qian Gui suddenly remembered something. He turned around and looked around and found that there was no one else, so he whispered in Yuan Tiangang's ear and said again: "Old god, I heard that Duke Lu, Duke Ying and so on. My old man, in order to solve the problem of lack of manpower in the coal mines under his name, organized a large caravan to buy slaves on the northern grasslands, and could buy thousands of slaves at a time. Now there are already some slaves on the grasslands to capture slaves and trade with caravans. Many small tribes were exterminated." "Eh? There is such a thing?" Yuan Tiangang looked very surprised. He was also very familiar with Li Ji, Cheng Yaojin and others. He also visited them when he returned to Chang'an this time, but he had never heard of this incident. thing. "Qian Gui, it's good that you know this. Don't talk nonsense outside." Although Qian Gui's voice was not loud, Li Chunfeng heard it very clearly. As Taishi Ling, he also knew something about this matter. The inside story involved not only the Gonggun princes in the court, but also the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. He thought that although Qian Gui was greedy for money and slippery, he was at least a good character, so he kindly reminded him, lest any interested people would hear about it and cause trouble. "Yes, yes! I know! Thank you for reminding me!" Qian Gui is an old man, and he also knows Li Chunfeng's identity. When he heard the other party's words, he immediately understood his kindness, so he bowed and thanked him. The slave ship was an episode on their way. After going out to sea from the estuary of the Yellow River, they reached Dengzhou along the coast. The total time spent on the road was?Over the past month or so. Just as the ships were queuing up to enter the port, Yuan Tiangang was still a little emotional, because when he came to Dengzhou last time, although the port here was prosperous, there was still some gap compared with what he saw now. At least last time he When you come to Dengzhou, you don¡¯t have to wait in such a long queue to enter the port. After finally entering the port and finding a berth, Yuan Tiangang, Li Chunfeng and Qian Gui said goodbye. As soon as they got on the pier, they immediately felt something strange. When they looked down, they found that the entire pier was paved with cement. , and it has been renovated and looks very sturdy and durable. "Boom~" Just as the two of them were looking at the cement pier under their feet, a loud thunder-like sound suddenly came from their ears. They were startled. They thought it was thunder on a sunny day. Li Chunfeng hurriedly counted with his fingers. They wanted to see if this omen was bad or good, but they soon discovered that the thunder came from a nearby bay, and it sounded every once in a while, very regularly, not like thunder in the sky. The two of them discussed and planned to find someone to ask about the situation. They happened to see a tea shop on the pier, so they walked in, called the waiter to serve a pot of tea, stopped the waiter who was about to leave, and were about to ask about the thunder. Where did it come from? But what they didn¡¯t expect was that the guy answered first: ¡°Two immortals, would you like to ask what¡¯s going on with this thunder?¡± "Eh? We haven't said anything yet. How do you know what we are going to ask?" Li Chunfeng asked in surprise. Although he can do calculations, he is still a mortal. Even he can't predict what others are going to say. Yuan Tiangang also looked surprised. "Hey, don't worry, you two immortals. Our tea shop is open on this pier, and there are so many merchants coming from north to south. There are thousands of customers who ask this question in Tianguang, so now as long as someone calls You little fellow, you don¡¯t need to guess, I must be asking about the source of the thunder.¡± The shop assistant was very articulate and explained the reason clearly in a few words. "Then I'd like to ask the store owner to help us solve our puzzles!" Master and disciple Yuan Tiangang couldn't laugh or cry, but they still asked for help. "Haha, actually this is very simple. Since the two immortals came by boat, they naturally found that the port was a bit crowded now, so His Highness King Qi funded a new port in a nearby bay. However, because of the reef there, There are many, and it was difficult to deal with before, but now I heard that His Highness King Qi invented a kind of sky thunder that can explode the reef. This sound is the sound made when the sky thunder explodes the reef." The shop clerk explained. "Sky thunder? What kind of thing is that?" Yuan Tiangang asked in surprise. Although the Perak Academy, which manufactures gunpowder weapons, has been established in Chang'an, it is still in the confidentiality stage. Except for a few civil and military officials in the DPRK, not many people know about it, and even Li Chunfeng next to him has not heard of it. "I don't know about this villain. Anyway, the whole Dengzhou is spreading the word, but except for the close craftsmen in Prince Qi's Mansion, no one has seen what Lei looked like that day." The boy spread his hands and said. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t ask any more questions, Yuan Tiangang had no choice but to ask the waiter to leave, and he and Li Chunfeng discussed in a low voice. But before I could finish my cup of tea, I saw several more ships stopping at the pier. Different from ordinary merchant ships, these ships were actually equipped with some simple weapons. Then many ragged Silla slaves stepped down from them. It looked like These ships were slave ships. When these slaves got off the boat, they were immediately led to a large courtyard next to the dock. Because it was blocked by a courtyard wall, they couldn't see clearly what was going on inside. They didn't know what it was for, but there was a pungent smell coming from the courtyard. Lime flavor. It happened that the waiter came over again at this time, so Yuan Tiangang asked: "Shopkeeper, what is that yard used for?" "Oh, that's called the Cleaning Factory. All the slaves captured from overseas have to be thoroughly cleaned there, and their clothes have to be boiled in lime water. I heard that it's because they're afraid that these slaves will bring some infectious diseases, or the King of Qi Your Highness asked someone to build it." When Li Min was mentioned, the young man had a look of admiration on his face. "Well, it's a good idea. I didn't expect His Highness King Qi to be knowledgeable about medicine." Li Chunfeng also praised him. He was not a pedantic person and had no opinion on the matter of catching slaves. Instead, he was very interested in the lime disinfection method and secretly thought I want to find some time to ask King Qi for advice. "By the way, you two immortals, it's not easy for you to come to Dengzhou. Do you want to bring some Dengzhou specialties back?" The waiter suddenly asked in a mysterious voice. "Oh? What specialty?" Yuan Tiangang asked with a smile. He found that the Dengzhou in front of him was very different from the Dengzhou he had seen a few years ago. It seemed that everything here had changed since Li Min came to Dengzhou. It¡¯s different. "Two immortals, please wait a moment. I'll get it for you right away!" As soon as the clerk saw the door, he immediately rushed to the counter to get something. Although the other parties were two Taoist priests, the Tang Dynasty believed in TaoismGenerally speaking, Taoist priests are rich people, especially the two eyes. The Taoist robes they wear are ordinary on the surface, but the workmanship is extremely fine. They must be rich people. In addition, they have just come to Dengzhou, so they are very likely to make one. A big deal. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 17 The "Magic Stick"'s experiences in Dengzhou (Part 2) Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng watched the boy running to the counter, and soon he took out a small box from it, ran back and carefully placed it on the table, then opened it gently and said: "Two immortals, please take a look, this is The output of the cans we just produced in Dengzhou is extremely limited, and the store also spent a lot of effort to get some." Master Yuan Tiangang was also shocked when he saw the few glass bottles in the box. Although Li Min also opened a glass factory in Chang'an, the glass there was still sold at the high end, and every glass product produced was of low value. Fei, they couldn't believe it when they suddenly saw so much glass in this humble shop. "Seller, there seems to be fish in this can, but why is it put in a glass bottle? Isn't it too luxurious to use glass as a container?" Although they were surprised, neither of them were ordinary people, and they quickly calmed down. , and Li Chunfeng looked at the can curiously, and then asked. "Hey, you two immortals don't know something. This fish meat can be stored in a glass bottle after being processed for at least half a year to a year without deterioration. And our glass in Dengzhou is very cheap. Look at the total cost of this box of cans. There are ten bottles, and the fish in each bottle has a different taste. The price of these ten bottles is not high, and together they are only about the same amount of money." The waiter promoted with a smile on his face. When Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng heard that this can can preserve keepsakes for a long time and is so cheap, you must know that in Chang'an, just this glass bottle costs a lot of money. Of course, the glass bottle in front of them is made of both workmanship and material. They all appear very rough, and there is a big gap between them and the glass products produced in Chang'an. "Okay, I'll buy this box!" Neither Yuan Tiangang nor Li Chunfeng would take this money seriously, and he also wanted to study it. What a difference this glass bottle makes. It can actually preserve the food inside for half a year. The usual amount of money is one thousand cash, which adds up to more than six kilograms. Naturally, the two of them will not carry so much money with them. However, the Tang Dynasty already had a prototype of a currency called Bianhuan, which could be exchanged at the local government. So the two of them used their lunch to pay for the canned food. As for the tea money, the waiter generously gave it to them for free. But when the two of them left, the smile on the waiter's face looked very dirty. Carrying the canned box out of the tea shop, the two of them walked towards Dengzhou City. It was noon and the temperature was slowly rising. Yuan Tiangang wanted to go to the city to eat and rest early, and then visit Biejiafu in the afternoon. Let¡¯s talk about the little girl that I care about the most. The dock is only a few miles away from Dengzhou City. It would take at most a quarter of an hour to get there, but on the way, Yuan Tiangang made a surprising discovery. There were actually many new factories opened on both sides of the road. People dressed as workers and businessmen came in and out from time to time, and it looked very busy. Just when the two of them felt strange. Suddenly they saw a group of delivery people coming out of a factory. When these people pushed the goods past the two of them, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng suddenly discovered that the cars were filled with cans. This batch seemed to have at least some. Thousands of bottles. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng are not stupid. If they go by the price at which they just bought the cans, the value of this batch of goods would be at least a hundred dollars. This is no longer a small amount, but look at the delivery people in front of them. There are no pledges, which is obviously a bit abnormal. Thinking of this, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng looked at each other and smiled bitterly, and then stopped a passerby to ask. The other person told them that the factories on the roadside were food processing factories. They not only produced canned food, but also produced some other foods. The price of the cans produced in the factory will not exceed ten cents per can at most. If you buy it outside, it may not be more than fifteen cents. If you go to other places, you can't say for sure. Some The unscrupulous businessman dares to offer the sky-high price for a bottle. When they heard this, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng were dumbfounded. They didn't expect that the two of them, who were respected by the world as living gods, would be tricked by a little boy. Of course, with their status, they will not go back and cause trouble for others. Besides, this is a matter of mutual consent. Even if it comes to the government, they are not absolutely sure that they will win. After arriving in Dengzhou City, the two of them looked for several restaurants in succession. Because it was lunch time, every restaurant was overcrowded. It was best to finally find a space in the largest restaurant in the city. Just because there were so many people, the second floor The private seats were gone, so I had to find a seat in the lobby to sit down. Next to them, there is a group of people dressed as crew members. They may be used to being free on the ship. These people sit or stand. The leader is a one-eyed man with his clothes open to reveal his strong chest. He looks very tough. , the people around him were dressed similarly to him, many of them had wounds on their bare skin, and there was an evil aura all over their bodies, and they didn't look like ordinary crew members. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng sat down and ordered some seafood.As soon as I came up, I heard someone from the crew next to me say: "Brother Shark, our job is really good. We have kidnapped all the young men and women from several villages at once. As long as the money from the eldest brother is enough for us, I¡¯ve been going to Chunfeng Tower for a few days.¡± Hearing the other party's words, Yuan Tiangang shook his head and smiled bitterly. When he came to Dengzhou before, he knew that there was a slave-catching team in Dengzhou, but this was the first time he encountered it today. Although these slave-catching teams also used the banner of maritime merchants, they were actually just It was common for a group of pirates who were tacitly approved by the Tang Dynasty to burn, kill and loot in overseas countries. They then used the bloody money to live in the Tang Dynasty, spent all the money, and then ventured out to fight for their lives until one day they died. Their corrupt life will end overseas. Li Chunfeng also noticed the words of the people next to him, turned his head and looked over, and saw the one-eyed man in the leader shaking his head and saying: "You go this time, I won't go." "Hey, Brother Shark, you didn't even go to the Chunfeng Building. Are you really being controlled by that little Korean lady?" A crew member with a scar on his face laughed loudly, and the others also followed suit. , noisy and noisy without any public morality. However, the people around were obviously used to the behavior of these crew members, and no one came out to stop them. "Screw your mother's scar face, am I the kind of person who is controlled by a woman?" The one-eyed man saw his men making noises and laughed angrily and cursed loudly. This person is called Brother Shark, and he is one-eyed, so he is naturally the one-eyed shark from the Tiger Shark Slave Catching Team. Last time, his eldest brother Smiling Tiger gave him a Korean girl, who is now being raised at home, and his subordinates are also Make a joke about it. "Brother Shark, if you weren't being controlled by a woman, why wouldn't you even visit your old sweetheart in Chunfeng Tower?" One-eyed Shark's group of people are all used to being wild, and he usually doesn't act like a big brother. Therefore, his subordinates are not afraid of him. "Bah~, you don't know what you are doing, I am saving money for my future son!" One-eyed Shark shouted with a cheerful expression. "What? Brother Shark, is that Korean girl pregnant?" Hearing the one-eyed shark's words, the surrounding crew members were startled, and Scarface, who reacted the fastest, asked hurriedly. "Hey, you know how powerful I am. It's been almost two months. By the time the Chinese New Year is about to come, I can hold my son in my arms." The one-eyed shark grinned with a big mouth, looking like he wanted to be a father. . "Fuck, Brother Shark, if you didn't tell me earlier, I'm going to be a fucking uncle soon." Scarface was also very excited. They usually fight around, but for One-eyed Shark, they have always regarded them as brothers. Now that Scarface has a daughter, they are naturally very happy. Scarface then touched his body for a long time, wanting to give a gift to his future nephew, but they had just disembarked and had not received the money to buy slaves, so they couldn't find anything on his body. Finally, he suddenly touched a piece on his neck. He pulled off the fine jade pendant in excitement. He had snatched it from a Silla noble. He was reluctant to sell it and kept it as a talisman. "Brother Shark, brother doesn't have anything good. You can take this jade pendant as a meeting gift for your future nephew." Scarface pushed the jade pendant in front of the one-eyed shark and said, and the others also woke up and started to look at each other. He rummaged around, and when he found something he liked, he took it out and gave it away. After a while, the One-Eyed Shark had a lot of good things piled up in front of him. However, one of the guys couldn't find anything to give him as a gift, so he even gave away all the daggers he had. It made everyone laugh and curse loudly, how can anyone give a gift like a baby? Li Chunfeng looked at the noisy behavior of the one-eyed shark and suddenly turned to Yuan Tiangang and asked: "Master Yuan, obedience is good and disobedience is evil, but who can clearly distinguish between good and evil?" Yuan Tiangang smiled slightly. He knew that Li Chunfeng felt something when he saw these crew members. These crew members acted unscrupulously, and even committed crimes such as burning, killing, and looting overseas. However, looking at their words and deeds just now, although their words were vulgar, they were full of brotherly love, and from the one-eyed man, it made people feel Seeing the warmth of a father, Li Chunfeng asked this question. "Human nature is impermanent, and there is no such thing as good or evil. Everything is just idealism and profit-seeking." Yuan Tiangang saw that Li Chunfeng seemed a little confused, so he spoke to remind him. In fact, with Li Chunfeng's wisdom, he naturally understands this truth, but he is relatively young and cannot be as calm as Yuan Tiangang. He was confused by the words of the outside world just now, but after hearing the master's words, he immediately woke up and felt a little uncomfortable. He smiled shyly at Yuan Tiangang. The two of them had lunch and walked around Dengzhou City. When it was almost dark, they went to Zhao Fu's Biejia Mansion. The people in the house knew Yuan Tiangang. As soon as they saw the old god coming, they immediately He ran to report the letter to Zhao Fu and at the same time led the two of them to the living room to serve tea. After a while, Zhao Fu ran over with excitement on his face. As soon as he saw Yuan Tiangang, the excitement on his face immediately turned into a bitter look, and then he knelt down in front of him with a 'plop'He begged: "Old Immortal Yuan, you are finally here. Please help me persuade Yifan quickly, otherwise her life may not be saved before that day comes!" Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng were both startled. Before they could help Zhao Fu up, suddenly there was a loud "boom" from the backyard. Although it was not as loud as the "sky thunder" on the dock, it was still almost the same. ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 18 Master and Disciple Meet Hearing the loud noise in the backyard, Zhao Fu immediately trembled all over, and his face turned pale with fear. Although Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng tried their best to help him, he was still like a ball of mud and couldn't help him up. A clever boy nearby saw this situation and ran to the backyard. After a while, he ran back with excitement on his face and shouted to Zhao Fu happily: "Master, Miss is okay, that thing didn't explode." Miss!" As soon as Zhao Fu heard what the boy said, he immediately became energetic. He stood up on his own with all his strength. He walked around the room excitedly for several times, mumbling incessantly: "Thank you Bodhisattva for your blessing. May your little girl be safe and sound. Come here." I will definitely take my daughter to the temple to offer sesame oil money" Zhao Fu only focused on his own happiness and completely forgot that there were Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng next to him. When he heard what he said about Bodhisattva's blessing, about going to the temple to fulfill his vows, etc., the two of them had black lines on their faces. Mentioning Bodhisattva in front of these two Taoist priests, where does this put the faces of Sanqing Taoist Master? Fortunately, the boy next to Zhao Fu was smart and hurriedly pulled Zhao Fu's sleeves, which made him wake up. He smiled awkwardly at Master Yuan Tiangang, then his expression changed, and he hurriedly begged again. : "Old fairy, please help me persuade this girl Yifan. Now she wants to build a steam engine. At first, I thought it was not dangerous, so I didn't object. But I didn't expect that this thing would explode if it was not built well. Just now You heard that sound too, it was even more powerful than the thunder on the pier, and this is already the third time. I am really worried about her being a girl dealing with this kind of thing every day!" Seeing Zhao Fu pleading with tears and runny nose, Yuan Tiangang also felt soft-hearted. Zhao Fu was destined to have no children. He only had such a daughter at the age of forty. Naturally, he was very precious, but Yifan was nine years old. When she met her in 1999, she found out that she was destined to die young and would definitely die before she turned eighteen. And when Zhao Fu found out, he was almost in pain. He had a rough life, his parents died early, and he relied on the support of his family to complete his studies. It's a pity that when I was young, I failed after repeated attempts. However, his wife did not dislike her family's poverty and married him when she was young. The two supported each other for more than 20 years until he was forty years old. The two of them had a daughter, Yifan, and not long after Yifan was born, he became a Jinshi in high school. It was a stroke of luck. He originally thought that his wife and daughter could live a good life. However, he had only been in office for two years when his wife fell ill and passed away soon after. It could be said that Yifan was his only relative in this world, but his daughter died young and was still regarded as a fairy. Yuan Tiangang personally concluded that there is absolutely no mistake. This was a blow to him. It can be said to be extremely serious. He was originally in his fifties, but now his hair is gray and his back is slightly hunched, making him look like an old man in his sixties. Although Yifan died young, maybe God was trying to make up for his fault. At a young age, Yifan is already extremely intelligent, and his talent is definitely not inferior to that of Li Chunfeng. Therefore, when Yuan Tiangang saw him, he exclaimed that it was a pity that he had such good talent and beautiful jade. But he was a lifeless man, but he happened to have nothing to do at that time, and he felt pity for Yifan, so he lived in the Zhao Mansion and taught Yifan on a daily basis. Although he did not have the name of teacher and student, he was actually a teacher and student. This teaching lasted for three years, and Yifan's intelligence was beyond his expectation. She could hardly challenge anything. She could learn astronomy, geography, arithmetic, etc. in one go, and she could even repeat the same thing. By the time she was twelve years old, she had already achieved profound attainments in all aspects. At that time, Yuan Tiangang happened to have something to do, so he left Dengzhou. Two and three years later, Yuan Tiangang really missed himself. This little disciple. "Zhao Biejia, what is that steam engine you mentioned just now that can make the junior sister so obsessed?" Li Chunfeng asked with some curiosity. Although Yuan Tiangang did not officially accept Yifan as a disciple, when he talked about her with him, , he already regarded Yifan as his disciple, both in words and in words, so he called him junior sister. "Huh? This is" Zhao Fu was just excited when he saw Yuan Tiangang. It was only then that Zhao Fu discovered Li Chunfeng. "Oh, this is my disciple Chunfeng!" Yuan Tiangang introduced hurriedly. "Ah! It turns out that it's Master Taishi Ling. The subordinate officials are short-sighted and disrespectful!" Zhao Fu saluted hurriedly. Although Taishi Ling's rank was not as high as his, he was a close minister of the emperor and his status was naturally different, so Zhao Fu did not If he dared to neglect, Li Chunfeng bowed in return and waited for Zhao Fu to answer his question. "This this steam engine is rather complicated, and it also involves His Royal Highness King Qi. I can't explain it clearly at the moment, but the little girl is behind, we will find out when we go and take a look." Zhao Fu also knew little about steam engines, so he naturally explained Not sure, so he shied away. Yuan Tiangang was also anxious to see his disciple, so under the leadership of Zhao Fu, the three of them went to the backyard together. It is said to be a backyard, but in fact it is not Zhao Fu's inner house, but a separate area next to the inner house.A new yard. When the three of them came in, they saw several people in armor surrounding a pile of rags and observing something carefully. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng were both confused. They couldn't figure out who these people wearing Tang standard armor were. what for? "Yifan, look who's here?" Zhao Fu shouted loudly, with unintended doting in his tone. After one of the shorter people heard this, he immediately turned around and said with dissatisfaction on his pretty face: "Dad, didn't I say, don't disturb me at this time" Before Yifan finished speaking, he suddenly saw Yuan Tiangang looking at him with a smile. A look of surprise appeared on his face, and he screamed: "Master!" Then he wanted to pounce on him. It's a pity that the armor on her body is too heavy. With her small body, she can walk pretty well, but she can't run at all. Yuan Tiangang was afraid that his precious disciple would fall, so he hurriedly stepped forward to support her and said with a smile: "Yifan, why are you dressed like this and not afraid of being crushed?" "Hehe, master, the steam engine my disciple built is very unstable. It will either leak or explode. We are all afraid of it, so we asked King Qi to borrow some sets of armor. Even if there are fragments hitting us, we don't have to use them. Worried about getting hurt." Yifan said with a smile. "You girl" Yuan Tiangang pointed at Yifan, not knowing what to say. He knew it was so dangerous, but he still had to do it. Whose temper did he resemble? "Huh? This must be my senior brother who watches the stars, right?" Zhao Yifan also noticed Li Chunfeng standing side by side with his father at this time. Looking at the other person's dress and demeanor, she could easily guess the other person's personality with her intelligence. identity. Li Chunfeng was stunned for a moment when he heard this beautiful junior sister call him, but then he smiled and said: "Haha, yes, I am Li Chunfeng." As a Taishi Ling, observing the sky is naturally one of his jobs, so he said It is true that he is a stargazer. "Yifan, this steam engine looks quite complicated. What is its use?" Yuan Tiangang did not bother to introduce it to the two disciples. He walked directly to the pile of junk and observed it. Unfortunately, this thing was too damaged and some The place was completely deformed, so he couldn't figure out why. "By the way, Master, you came just in time. I was just asking you to help me find out what's wrong with this steam engine." Yifan said, taking out a thick stack of drawings from a box next to him and handing them to Yuan Tiangang. . However, after Yuan Tiangang took it over, he smiled bitterly and said: "Yifan, you are good at ingenious construction, which makes me ashamed to be a teacher. This steam engine is so complicated, I am afraid that I can't help you as a teacher?" " Yuan Tiangang told the truth. Although Li Chunfeng and Zhao Yifan were both his disciples, he actually only taught them the basics of their own development. What they achieved in the end depended on their interests. For example, Li Chunfeng liked to make calculations. Therefore, in terms of calculation, he is better than the master Yuan Tiangang, and Zhao Yifan likes ingenious construction, so he is better than the two in terms of steam engines. "Master, the so-called secrets and sparseness are all what I learned from your teachings. You and your senior brother can help me see it!" Yifan said coquettishly, holding Yuan Tiangang's hand. In fact, Yifan was also very distressed. At first, she wanted to complete the manufacturing of the steam engine by herself, but later she discovered that this was a huge project and all she could do was design. As for the manufacturing of each component, she had to It requires the assistance of talents from all walks of life, so in the end I had to ask Li Min for help. The craftsmen wearing armor next to them were the top craftsmen Li Min brought from Chang'an. However, these craftsmen could only manufacture according to Yifan's design, but they did not have the ability to discuss the design flaws with her. Today, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng came to help her. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng were also very curious about this steam engine, so they no longer refused and began to study the drawings seriously. Although they were not specialized in this, they still had the basics, but the more they looked at it, the more they frowned. tight. "Yifan, it doesn't matter that the structure of this steam engine is complicated. The key is the material and workmanship. If these two points are not met, I'm afraid it will be absolutely difficult to build this steam engine." Li Chunfeng was very young and took the lead to put his own The point of view was expressed. "Well, Chunfeng is good. Yifan, your design is extremely clever. From my perspective, there shouldn't be any big problems." Yuan Tiangang also nodded in agreement. After hearing what the two said, Yifan looked disappointed and said slightly angrily: "Master, senior brother, your opinions are the same as what His Highness King Qi said, and he has already gone to the Ministry of Industry to ask for better steel, but I¡¯m just not convinced and want to build a steam engine ahead of time with my own ability.¡± Hearing these angry words, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng looked at each other and smiled, thinking that although Yifan was smart, he was still too young and did not know the things of this world.This cannot be accomplished by the strength of one person. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just when master and disciple Yuan Tiangang were meeting, a man was being entertained in Prince Qi¡¯s palace. This man was currently burying his head on the table, stuffing all kinds of delicacies into his mouth as hard as he could, as if he was reincarnated by a starving ghost. Li Min and Yan Bei were sitting across from each other with sympathetic faces. At the same time, they were worried that the other would choke to death after eating too quickly, so they each held a glass of water in their hands. As soon as the other person choked, they would immediately bring the water to them and serve them. Very thoughtful. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 19 Li Yong¡¯s Changes "Ninth brother, why don't we stop hanging out in the army? I'm short of people for everything. You can help me if you come out." Li Min said with a look of concern. The Li Yong in front of him is very different from when he was in Chang'an. He used to be short, but at least he was fair and fair. He looked like a young lady, but since he entered the military camp for a few months, his height has grown by half a head, but his whole body has grown. The man became dark and thin, looking almost like Wu Nu's twin brother. If he was seen like this by the Hejian Prince and his wife, Li Xiaogong and Li Min couldn't guess how Li Xiaogong would react, but the Hejian Princess would definitely feel distressed to death, and then beat Li Min violently. "No, if I quit now, wouldn't the suffering I suffered in the past few months be in vain?" Li Yong stuffed elbows into his mouth and said in a vague voice of hatred, "Besides, a man means what he says. , A horse is hard to catch. Now that I have said what I said, I can¡¯t let anyone underestimate me, especially that bastard Su Dingfang!¡± "Hey, Jiulang, I remember it's only been three days since you entered, but you were crying and shouting" Before Yan Bei could finish his words, Li Yong threw a pig bone at him. Yan Bei hurriedly avoided it, and what he said next was also I can't say it. I saw Li Yong grabbing another pig's trotter and gnawing on it, saying, "I didn't wake up those few times, okay? If any of you dare to spread the word, I'll never finish it for you!" Hearing Li Yong¡¯s threat, Li Min and Yan Bei looked at each other and laughed. On the way to Dengzhou, Li Yong was angry with Su Dingfang, and with Li Min's push, he was reduced from a regular soldier in the palace guard to a small soldier. He even said that he would be promoted based on his own ability and would definitely surpass Su Dingfang in the future. This Sima. Li Yong was indeed very courageous at that time. But sometimes integrity does not necessarily translate into food. Although he was born in a family of military commanders and followed his father in horseback riding and archery since he was a child, in essence, he was just a dandy in Chang'an City and had not suffered much at all. It was hard, so he joined the army for three days. He couldn't stand it anymore, so he found an opportunity to escape and asked Li Min for help. Li Min saw Li Yong crying pitifully, so he wanted Li Yong to be discharged from the military. But as the saying goes, the military gate is as deep as the sea. Su Dingfang told Li Min that joining the army would mean death in battle or retirement. There is no such thing as quitting midway. If Li Yong insists on quitting, then he is a deserter and should be executed according to the law! Military law was ruthless, and even Li Min had no choice. In the end, Li Yong could only follow Su Dingfang back to the army with tears in his eyes, but he escaped back seven days later, then went back, and then escaped again It can be said that within the first two months. This kid Li Yong never stopped. If it weren't for the sharp blade of military law hanging above his head, he would have been unable to hold on. However, after two months, Li Yong finally adapted to military life, and he never escaped to complain to Li Min again. During this period, Li Min also visited him secretly. I found this boy shirtless and practicing with a group of soldiers on the martial arts field. Although his skin was red from the sun and his face was covered in mud and dirt, ravines were made from sweat. He was crawling on the ground like everyone else. He was rolling around, but he didn't cry out in pain. "Ninth brother. I remember that the food of the royal guards was good, and there was meat in every meal. Why are you starving now, as if you haven't eaten in eight lifetimes?" Li Min looked at it and had been devouring it for nearly a quarter of an hour. , and Li Yong, who showed no signs of stopping, asked with a puzzled look on his face. Li Yong didn't sneak out today, but he happened to be on a day off. However, as soon as he arrived at Li Min's house, he immediately asked Li Min to prepare wine and food. He wanted to eat to his heart's content before going back today. "Forget it, according to regulations, we ordinary guards have a supply of two kilograms of mutton a day, as well as vegetables and staple food. It should be pretty good, but you don't know that the guys who cook are not good at all. To make it, chop the meat and vegetables and throw them into the pot. As long as they are cooked, it tastes either lack of salt or oil, almost like dog food." Li Yong gnawed on a bone stick with a sad and indignant look on his face. said. "Stop talking about it. It's off-putting to mention that thing. Don't bother me, you two. I'll eat for a while!" Li Yong drank two sips of juice and squeezed it down. After that, he started to work hard again. Seeing that he was concentrating on eating, Li Min ignored him and turned to Yan Bei and asked: "Brother Yan, the test ships of Galen Ship and Fu Ship will be built soon, and the operation methods are also being sorted out. Among them, the only thing left to do now is your trial crew." Li Min asked people to build these two kinds of ships. Let alone the future ocean-going voyages, what he wants to change most now is the offshore navigation of shipping. Nowadays, sea-going ships all travel along the coast, and the routes of ships are extremely restricted. In some places, it is obviously possible to cross the ocean in a straight line, saving a lot of time and money, but due to the performance of sea ships, it is simply not feasible. For example, from Li Min's Dengzhou to Silla, it is obvious that you can reach it through the Yellow Sea, but now you have to go from Dengzhou through the Bohai Bay to Goguryeo, and then along the coast to Silla. This walk is not only several times longer, but also more expensive. timeNot to mention, the most annoying thing is that there are also taxes in coastal ports such as Goguryeo, which makes the cost of shipping rise rapidly, and also contributes a lot of money to the other party. This is what Li Min wants to see the least. . "Rokuro, don't worry. The person has been found a long time ago. After all, you said that as long as the trial voyage is successful and a new route can be found directly to Silla, Baekje and Japan, not only will the two ships be given to each other, but also they will be If you want to build a boat, you can get a 20% discount, this condition attracts a lot of people!" Yan Bei said with a smile. Li Min is relatively reassured about Yan Bei when it comes to business matters. Speaking of Yanbei, in fact, this guy is also a talented person. Although he is not a good person in government affairs, he is very proficient in industrial and commercial matters. Therefore, Li Min makes full use of his people and leaves all political affairs to Zhao Fu, while Yanbei is Chang Shi is equivalent to the Minister of Industry and Commerce in later generations, specializing in industrial, commercial, taxation and other matters. However, this guy has a problem with his character. From time to time, he uses power to secretly reveal some internal information to the Yan family. Fortunately, he is very measured and what he reveals is irrelevant. He can also handle the small things that Li Min tells him very well, so Li Min doesn't care about his selfishness. In his opinion, it's better for people to be selfish, otherwise everything will be done like a Like a saint, Li Min really didn't dare to trust him. "Oh, who are those people? Are they in Dengzhou now?" Li Min wanted to know more. "I don't know who those people are, but a batch of silk has just been shipped from the south. In addition, it seems that the leaders are not good people. But who cares, anyway, we are just looking for people to test the ship, and we have to ask for it in advance. If you pay the deposit, you won't be afraid of them running away." Although Yan Bei didn't say it clearly, Li Min could guess that the other party was probably a pirate, but now there is no clear boundary between merchants and pirates in the Tang Dynasty, and If they were really professional pirates, then Li Min would be even more relieved, because these desperadoes are so courageous that they dare to go where others dare not go, and it is precisely people like them who are needed to open up new routes. "Well, I want to meet them. When do you think it's a good time?" Li Min thought for a while and asked. "This is easy to handle. If you are free, I will ask them to come this afternoon." Yan Bei said nonchalantly. They were just a few merchants or pirates. As the long history of a state, he really didn't care. In eyes. "Okay, let's do it this afternoon!" Li Min is free every day anyway. As a governor, he only needs to be busy for a few days occasionally and then grasp the general direction. Other things will naturally be done by his subordinates. If he can do everything personally, If so, it is definitely a fighter among fools. Li Yong ate like crazy for a long time, and finally stopped with great difficulty, and then ordered the unfinished dishes to be packed up, saying that he would take them back to the brothers in the military camp, so that they could also taste the food of the chef of Prince Qi craft. After all, he couldn't even eat a third of this large table of food, so it would be a pity to throw away the rest. Li Min and Yan Bei looked at Li Yong who was leaving with a big burden on his back. They both looked at each other and smiled. Li Yong has become completely different. Let¡¯s not talk about other things for now. The former Li Yong was amazing. He won't pack leftovers and give them away. There is no word waste in his mind. Anyway, he has money and can do whatever he wants. But now he knows that waste is shameful and he also knows to cherish food. It seems that this army is indeed a place where stubborn stones can be ground into beautiful jade. After seeing off Li Yong, Li Min discussed with Yan Bei the emerging food processing factory in Dengzhou. Li Min took the lead at the beginning and opened the largest canning factory, specializing in the processing and production of canned seafood, fruits, etc. As soon as this kind of can was released, it was immediately sought after by countless businessmen. Almost before the can left the factory, people were already rushing to order it. When other people saw how popular cans were, they naturally got a little excited. In addition, Li Min took the opportunity to publish an article, allowing others to open canning factories. As long as they paid a patent fee, they could get the method of making cans. As soon as this matter was announced, it immediately aroused strong interest from local wealthy people in Dengzhou, and they invested in setting up factories one after another. The technology of canning is not valuable at all, and glass bottles are the key, because no matter who opens a canning factory, they must start from Li Min's glass factory. Custom-made bottles, so Li Min also made a fortune. With the increase in canning factories, some other food processing factories have also appeared in Dengzhou, such as salted fish factories, dry goods factories, sea vegetable factories, etc. Of course, these factories are few in number and not big, and the most numerous ones are canning factories. ¡°However, as the number of factories increased, some problems also emerged, such as the deduction of workers¡¯ wages, poor food quality, etc. Li Min put forward some feasible opinions or suggestions based on some experiences of later generations and with the help of Yan Bei's understanding of the industry. In the afternoon, Yanbei asked people to bring the 'marine merchants' who were testing the ship to see Li Min. However, as soon as these merchants entered the hall, the dozen or so guards around Li Min suddenly "Cang Cang Cang~" All of them He pulled out the horizontal knife and guarded it with a nervous look on his face. (To be continued)   {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 20 People who call the sea their home Li Min was stunned at that time. He looked at the few people who came in together and found that the other person was really special. The leader among them was not bad. He looked to be more than forty years old. He was very tall and had an ordinary appearance. Fair and clean, wearing a green robe, with a short beard under his chin, he looked like a gentle middle-aged scholar. But the person behind the middle-aged scholar was different. On the right was an extremely strong man. When he saw this person, Li Min first thought of Aunt Tiger in his house. The two were about the same size and equally strong. , but this strong man has a big beard on his face, so you can¡¯t tell what he looks like? He was wearing a large robe, but it couldn't cover the bulging muscles on his body. He walked with a strong wind, and people within ten meters could feel the vibration of the ground. On the left is a bald head. The exposed skin on his neck, arms, etc. are all covered with scars. There is even a long scar on his face, from his left ear to his nose, almost covering his entire face. Divided into two, it looked indescribably ferocious. In addition to these three people, there are four other people guarding behind them. Although these four people are not as strong as the bald man in front of them, they look more sinister than the last. At first glance, they are good materials for the underworld. Although the other party looks a bit more ferocious, the guards around Li Min are all experienced in many battles, so they should not have such a big reaction, not to mention that when they came in, they didn't even have weapons on them. They were ten Several guards even drew their swords, which seemed too abnormal. "Your Highness, these people are very dangerous!" the guard leader whispered to Li Min. These people are all elites selected from various armies. Everyone climbed out from the pile of dead people on the battlefield, and had an instinctive alertness to danger. As soon as these people came in, they immediately felt as if they were back on the battlefield where blood and flesh were everywhere, and then they instinctively pulled out Knife alert. When the middle-aged scholar at the head saw the reaction of Li Min's guard, a hint of vague disdain flashed in his eyes, but he turned to Li Min. However, he bowed to the ground and saluted: "Common man Lu Qing, pay my respects to His Highness the King of Qi!" As the middle-aged scholar saluted, the people behind him also bowed to pay homage to Li Min. But his attitude was not as respectful as that of the middle-aged scholar. The strong man even looked up and down at Li Min with his head raised, and his eyes seemed a bit unkind. "Haha. Please get up quickly!" Li Min asked the surrounding guards to step back. No matter how dangerous the opponent is, this is Prince Qi's Mansion. In addition to the guards around him, there are hundreds of guards outside the palace. There are only seven of them, and there are not any Weapons, unless the opponent is like those characters in later martial arts novels, even the most powerful person cannot hurt you. However, although the guard stepped aside, the knife in his hand was not sheathed. They were still staring at each other with a wary expression. As long as they made any move, they would fight to the death to protect His Highness King Qi's safety. "Thank you, Your Highness!" This Lu Qing seemed very dignified. Although he was just a businessman, his words and deeds were neither humble nor overbearing. And he is not lacking in etiquette. He is obviously a man who has seen the world. However, the people behind him were much worse. After standing up, they all looked up and stared at Li Min, without any sense of superiority or inferiority. Although the other party behaved a little rudely, Li Min didn't care much about this etiquette. The guards around them were on alert, so no one came out to accuse them. "Lu Qing, where are you from, where do you live now, and why did you come to Dengzhou?" Li Min asked casually. He asked Lu Qing and the others not just to see each other, but to explain something. . "Your Majesty, the grassroots are originally from Jiangling. They have been wandering on the sea just to make a living. Now they call the sea their home. This time they came to Dengzhou to sell silk." Lu Qing returned home very happily. Appropriate. "Making the sea your home?" Li Min was startled after hearing this, thinking that Lu Qing was so arrogant that he actually regarded the extremely dangerous sea as his home. This person was either very familiar with the sea, or he was bragging. "Lu Qing, you dare to call the sea your home. You must be very familiar with the sea?" Li Min felt that the other party might be bragging, but it was hard to tell, so he wanted to test him. "Your Highness, I have lived on the sea for most of my life, so I am naturally very familiar with the sea." Lu Qing looks very humble on the surface, but in fact, he has a sense of arrogance in his bones. Even when facing the prince Li Min, his words are not clear. Showing pride from time to time. "Okay, then let me ask you, where have you been since you have been wandering at sea for so long?" Li Min really wanted to kill the other party's arrogance, but he definitely didn't know as much as the other party about sailing on the sea, but This is not a problem for him. He just wants to compete with each other on geography to see who of us is afraid of whom? "Your Highness, the grassroots people have been to many places, including Java and other countries in the south; Goguryeo, Silla, Baekje and Japan in the north; and the grassroots people in the west.I went to Tianzhu, and then went around a peninsula from Tianzhu to Persia. I heard that after passing through Persia, I could reach the Qin Dynasty in the ancient books. It was a pity that the grassroots people were unable to go westward at that time. Lu Qing said in the same tone that showed humility but was actually arrogant. Li Min was also shocked after hearing this. He didn't expect that this Lu Qing was really talented. He had even been to Persia, which was thousands of miles away. In this era of inconvenient transportation, he could definitely be called an amazing navigator. . Although Li Min admired in his heart, he could not admit defeat. He wanted to use this incident to shock the other party, so he made a regretful expression, shook his head and said: "It's a pity, it's a pity. Even if you can't go to Daqin, if you Further west, across the peninsula occupied by Dashi, you can reach the African continent. Not only is it one of the origins of Kunlun slaves, but it is also rich in gold, rhinoceros horns, ivory and other items. If you can go there, you will definitely You can make a lot of money.¡± "Hmm~" Hearing Li Min's words, Lu Qing and the others were stunned, and the more they listened, the more shocked they became. After Li Min finished speaking, Lu Qing hurriedly asked: "Your Highness knows about Dashi? He also knows about the rich area. Kunlun slave¡¯s continent?¡± "Haha, what's so strange about this? Not only do I know things about the West, but I also know everything about the East that you haven't gone to!" Li Min said with a proud look on his face when he saw that he had achieved the effect. "The east? Isn't the east just Liuqiu?" Lu Qing asked with a puzzled look. Apart from going to Tianzhu and Persia, their horizons could only be limited to East Asia. "Tch~, what is Liuqiu? After Liuqiu, you will reach the Pacific Ocean. This is a vast and boundless sea. With today's sea ships, it is estimated that it will take several months to cross it. After crossing the Pacific Ocean, you will reach North and South America. The two continents put together are nearly ten times larger than the area of ??our Tang Dynasty, and there is simply gold everywhere on it, a real golden continent." Li Min said with a longing look on his face, although he was talking about gold, but he What he was thinking about was the chili there. Thinking of the deliciousness of the chili, his mouth almost watered. Seeing Li Min, a dignified prince, almost drooling when he mentioned that American continent, this allowed Lu Qing to imagine the wealth there. At the same time, he thought about how arrogant he was just now, and he couldn't help but feel a little ashamed. He always thought that he had almost turned the whole world around, but it wasn't until today that he discovered that he was still far behind. Look at King Qi, Although he is young, his knowledge is several times greater than his own. "Your Highness has extraordinary knowledge, and the common people are convinced!" Lu Qing reached the ground, and then he really let go of his arrogance and began to face the teenage His Highness King Qi in front of him. "Wherever, I am just talking on paper. I am not as good as Mr. Lu who travels all over the country. I hate that my status prevents me from taking risks on the sea and seeing many overseas scenery with my own eyes. It is really a pity in life!" Although Li Min He was proud of himself, but he did not forget to praise the other party. After all, he thought that Lu Qing was also a talented person, and if he could put it to his own use, it would be a rare help. Hearing Li Min's compliment, Lu Qing naturally hurriedly said a few words of humility, and then the two of them talked about this matter at sea. One had rich geographical knowledge, and the other had extraordinary experience at sea. The two naturally talked happily. However, the strong man and the bald man behind Lu Qing were not interested in these. He stood there with a dissatisfied look on his face, almost wanting to interrupt the conversation between Lu Qing and Li Min, but he backed down temporarily. Just when Li Min and Lu Qing were talking more and more speculatively, suddenly there was a sound of heavy footsteps outside the palace, and then the door of the palace darkened, and a tall and strong body walked in. Li Min didn't need to look at him to know that the entire Qi Prince's Mansion, except for Except for Aunt Tiger, no one can have such a figure. Holding the tray in her hand, Aunt Tiger strode into the palace, turning a blind eye to Lu Qing and others next to her. She walked up to Li Min and said, "Your Highness, this is the chicken soup the princess made for you. Please take advantage of it while it's hot." Drink it!¡± Although Aunt Tiger didn't show anything strange, when Lu Qing and the strong man behind him saw Aunt Tiger, they all shrank back inconspicuously, especially the strong man, who had the face just now. Li Min's dissatisfaction can no longer be seen, replaced by a forced calmness. Li Min was still wondering just now. It's not time to take medicine yet, so why is Aunt Tiger here? Unexpectedly, he was getting chicken soup for himself, so he smiled and said, "Well, Aunt Tiger, thank you for your hard work. Just leave it here and I'll drink it soon!" "Yes, Your Highness!" Aunt Tiger agreed, poured down the chicken soup, picked up the tray and walked out of the hall. However, just as she was crossing paths with Lu Qing and others, Aunt Tiger, who had her back turned to Li Min, suddenly had lightning-like eyes. After scanning Lu Qing and others, especially when he saw the strong man and the bald man, his fists suddenly tightened, and a few crisp joint sounds reached the ears of the strong man and the bald man, immediately frightening the two of them and turned pale. He lowered his head seriously and stood behind Lu Qing, not daring to say anything anymore.?Odd color. Seeing the reaction of the two people, Aunt Tiger smiled with satisfaction and strode out of the hall. It wasn't until Aunt Tiger's background disappeared that the brawny man and the bald man looked at each other with a wry smile. It seemed like they would suffer a lot in the future. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 21 Behind Wen Xin Li Min and Lu Qing talked very well, and from the other party's words, Li Min almost figured out the other party's details. In essence, Lu Qing and his gang are pirates, but they occasionally appear as maritime merchants. For example, this time, they shipped a batch of silk from Guangzhou in the south. It can be said that business is just their sideline. This is exactly the opposite of ordinary maritime merchants. Today's maritime merchants are mainly engaged in business. Occasionally, they will appear as pirates when they encounter a weak party. It can also be seen from this point that the current sea trade is still in a very chaotic period. When the sun turned west, Li Min hosted a dinner for Lu Qing and his group. As they ate and drank, the relationship naturally got closer. It was not until dark that Li Min let them go. . And just as Lu Qing and others were leaving, a person also came out from the side door of Prince Qi's Mansion. As soon as this person came out, the vendors setting up stalls in front of the door immediately said hello: "Hey! Hello, Mr. Lu!" The servants in the palace usually come in and out through this side door, and everyone in Dengzhou knows that Prince Qi's mansion is very kind to the servants, they can get a lot of wages every month, and they are generous, so they attract so many vendors. A stall was set up in front of the palace. "Well, good, everyone is good!" The man known as Mr. Lu also nodded to the vendors, obviously he was very familiar with everyone. Mr. Lu looked to be in his forties or fifties. He was short and thin. The blue robe he was wearing was empty, as if a gust of wind could blow him away. "Mr. Lu, come and take a look. This hairpin is a new style just sent from Chang'an. How about you buy one for Aunt Tiger?" A small vendor selling women's accessories greeted enthusiastically. When Mr. Lu heard this, he walked up to take a look with a smile, and found that the style was indeed novel and unique, so he generously paid for it and sold it. When he saw Mr. Lu paying, other vendors also greeted him, and Mr. Lu took action. Be generous, as long as you feel comfortable. He would buy it, and in a short while, he bought a large bag of things. It didn't matter if the money he brought with him was spent. Anyway, everyone here knew him and believed in his character, so they were all willing to give him credit. After buying things, Mr. Lu still had something to do, so he handed the things he bought to a vendor. Let him keep it for a while and pick it up when he comes back later. Then, as usual, I went out for a walk without any money. These vendors are all aware of Mr. Lu's habit, so they don't think it's any different. After watching the other party disappear into the night, an aunt-level vendor shook her head with regret and said: "What a pity. Mr. Lu, such a good man, actually married a woman like Aunt Tiger? Alas~" "Hahaha~, sister-in-law of the Liu family, you have been a widow for many years, have you fallen in love with Mr. Lu?" Hearing the sigh of Widow Liu, a young merchant next to him laughed and said, although this sister-in-law of the Liu family is not young. But her length was neat, so the male vendors around her liked to make fun of her. "You brat, it's none of your business whether I'm always in love with you or not. Do you want to take advantage of me with your sly looks? I'm telling you, don't have that toad-like desire to eat swan meat" Widow Liu is not a good person either. Provoked. The widow had a lot of troubles in front of her. She was able to work hard to bring up her son because of her fierce temper and sharp mouth, so she scolded him to shame in a few words, and finally begged hard to let her give up. Mr. Lu is Aunt Tiger¡¯s husband. When Li Min saw the couple, he also felt extremely awkward because Aunt Tiger was so powerful on Li Min's wedding day. She competed on a par with Fang Yiai, a famous strongman in Chang'an, so Li Min was deeply impressed by her, and Mr. Lu was also remembered by Li Min because of his wife's glory. However, the talent that Mr. Lu showed later made everyone admire him with admiration. Mr. Lu was literate, and he was an important person in the Xiao family's dowry, so he was assigned to work in the accounting room and manage the palace's internal finances. At first, the other accounting rooms were a little bit repulsive to him, but soon I was shocked by his talent. No matter how complicated the accounts were, as long as they were in Mr. Lu's hands, he could sort them out clearly with just a few glances. Moreover, his handwriting was so good that even Li Min saw it. Also highly praised. After discovering Mr. Lu¡¯s talent, Li Min wanted to arrange for him to serve as an official in Cangcao, but Mr. Lu was unwilling and said that he only wanted to stay with the princess with his wife. Li Min couldn¡¯t force him, so he had no choice but to give up. Dengzhou City originally had a night ban like Chang'an. Li Min was very dissatisfied with Chang'an's night ban from the beginning. After all, as a modern person, nightlife is a very important part. It's a pity that he didn't have the final say at the time, and there were many reasons for the night ban in Chang'an that were beyond his control, so he could only endure it silently. But it was different after coming to Dengzhou. He had the final say here, so he came here. In less than three days, the night ban was lifted. Of course, he also did not forget to increase the number of security personnel.   After Mr. Lu left the palace, he walked along his usual route at first, looking at the lively streets around him. He smiled and said hello to familiar people from time to time. However, when he walked to a small alley, he took advantage of the people around him. The young master turned around and entered the alley, then knocked on a corner door in the alley. The people inside opened the door a crack and took a look. They immediately welcomed Mr. Lu in, and were led to the study room in the house. There were already three people waiting for him inside. "Brother, you're finally here!" When the middle-aged man dressed as a scholar saw Mr. Lu, he immediately came up to him with a happy face. The strong man and bald man behind him also showed a smile. These three people were Lu Qing's group who had just left Li Min's place. "Haha, second brother, I haven't seen you for many years, but you seem to have changed little." Mr. Lu patted Lu Qing's shoulder and smiled. His real name was Lu Hong, and he and Lu Qing were direct brothers. "Brother-in-law! Hehe~" The strong man behind called Lu Hong in a flattering manner, and then started to giggle. He didn't know what to say? This strong man is Aunt Hu's biological brother, named Hu Li. Like his sister, he is also an invincible figure. As for the bald man, he stepped forward and saluted: "I see you, Your Excellency!" Hearing the title of Bald Head, Lu Hong waved his hand and said with a wry smile: "Zhou Long, we have reached this point, where are the adults? You can just call me Mr. Lu from now on." "Yes, Mr. Lu!" Bald Zhou Long bowed and said, then stood up and stopped talking. He was obviously a very taciturn person. "Brother, we have been separated for several years, and today we finally meet again. I have already met my sister-in-law today, but are the madam and young lady okay?" Lu Qing watched the eldest brother say hello to the two brothers, and then pressed He asked impatiently, while Hu Li and Zhou Long also looked concerned. "Well, the madam is doing well in Chang'an. As for the young lady, she is now the Princess of Qi. With His Highness the Prince of Qi's status and talents, he and the young lady are a perfect match." Lu Qing nodded and said. At first, he had some doubts about the decision of the madam and Song Guogong. A bit repulsive, but since entering Prince Qi's Mansion, whether it was listening to other people's words or his own personal experience, his impression of Li Min has greatly changed. As for the thorn in his heart, he also unconsciously felt it. Disappeared. Hearing Lu Hong mention the words "Princess Qi", Hu Li became furious. Thinking of the fact that the lord's great revenge has not been avenged, but the young lady has married the grandson of his enemy, this made him even more furious. He snorted coldly: "What nonsense, Prince Qi? Madam must have been forced by Xiao Yu, otherwise she would never be betrothed to their Li family. After all, my lord back then" "Evil tiger, don't be arrogant!" Lu Qing shouted, interrupting Hu Li's words. "Evil Tiger" is the nickname of Huli. If people in the southern border areas hear this name, it will definitely make them tremble with fear. Lu Hong's face also darkened, and he glared at Evil Hu, his brother-in-law, and said, "The Duke is a great benefactor to his wife and young lady. If you dare to be disrespectful to him again, Evil Tiger, be careful, I will ask your sister to deal with you!" "As soon as Aunt Hu was mentioned, Evil Tiger immediately calmed down. What he was most afraid of was his sister, so he retreated and stood with Zhou Long, not daring to say anything again. "Brother, Evil Hu is a straight-tempered person. Don't blame him. But I don't understand why Madam betrothed the young lady to King Qi?" Lu Qing first excused Evil Hu a few words, and then asked, he also I can't understand this problem. After all, they have a blood feud with the Li family, and it's not that easy to resolve it. "Hey, second brother, how do you think about the Tang Dynasty?" Lu Hong sighed, turned to the north and asked Lu Qing. "This" After hearing his brother's question, Lu Qing's face became very ugly, and finally he said very depressedly, "Brother Qi, now the Tang Dynasty is rich and powerful, and it has become a prosperous age!" "Well, it's good if you can see the situation clearly." Lu Hong turned his back to everyone, his face looked uncertain under the candlelight, "Now that the Tang Dynasty is entrenched, it is difficult to shake it. When my lord died last year, there was no bloodline left except for the young lady, so restoring the country has become an empty talk." When he got here, Lu Hong paused, and after a while he continued: "There are three main reasons why Madam agreed to marry the young lady to King Qi. One is that Madam is extremely intelligent and has already conquered the world. We have clearly seen the general situation, and she is a weak woman. If she persists in hatred, she will not only harm herself, but even the young lady will be implicated. Therefore, with great wisdom and courage, we put down the hatred between us and the Li family. Secondly, It¡¯s also for us subordinates. After all, the world has already belonged to the Li family. Madam doesn¡¯t want us to resist in vain anymore, and she doesn¡¯t want us to be buried. So she wants to use the marriage between young lady and King Qi to recommend us. To the King of Qi." "In addition, the last and most critical reason is."At this point, Lu Hong also showed a loving smile on his face. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 22: Go ahead and explore with confidence "Although the acquaintance between Miss and Prince Qi was not pleasant, Miss gradually fell in love with Prince Qi and was willing to marry His Highness. Madam was also very satisfied with His Highness. Even Tiger Girl and I were I am very optimistic about the marriage between the young lady and His Highness." Lu Hong said slowly. Lu Hong and Aunt Hu had no children, and they had watched Wen Xin grow up, so they always regarded her as their own daughter. Therefore, they were naturally more worried about Wen Xin's marriage than anyone else, until they made arrangements for Li Min. After getting to know each other, and seeing that Li Min and Wen Xin lived happily after marriage, I felt relieved. After listening to Lu Hong's words, Lu Qing, Wu Hu, and Zhou Long all fell silent. The three of them were either literary or military and considered themselves to be outstanding men of the moment. It was only because of their lord that they had been wandering on the sea. Although He has won a lot of prestige, but in their eyes, he is just a reckless person. When a true man stands in the world, he does not say that he opens up new territories and is admired by all the people, but at least he must win a prince, general and minister to leave a legacy for himself and for future generations. The three of them thought for a long time, finally looked at each other, and stepped forward together to say to Lu Hong: "Brother, the three of us will definitely live up to Madam's hard work. Please give me your instructions on what to do in the future!" "Okay!" Lu Hong was also overjoyed. The three people in front of him were all loyal to the lord. He was really worried that the other party would take advantage of others. Fortunately, he finally convinced himself, "This time you used the trial voyage to get into the palace. It's true. It's a wonderful move. Don't do anything else now, and don't show any deliberate closeness to His Highness. After you complete the trial voyage, we will find an opportunity to clarify it with His Highness King Qi." When I heard it, I wanted to reveal the secrets of people like myself to Li Min. The three of them, Lu Qing, were all anxious. Among them, Lu Qing hurriedly said: "Brother, if King Qi knows our identities, will he fall out with us? After all, our identities are too sensitive?" "Yes, Mr. Lu, if only we are exposed, it won't matter. But if His Highness King Qi knows the identity of the lady, will it bring trouble to the lady and the madam?" Zhou Long, who has always been taciturn, also said. He and Wen Xin's mother are of the same race, and he is Wen Xin's uncle according to seniority, so he is most concerned about the safety of their mother and daughter. "Haha. Don't worry about this. From what I know about King Qi, he will never be grudged because of the lady's identity. As for confessing his identity to King Qi, it was also with Madam's consent." At this point, A wry smile suddenly appeared on Lu Hong's face, "What's more, do you think His Highness King Qi is really that easy to fool? Although he may not know the true identity of the young lady, he already has some information about the young lady's identity, and After my observation during this period, King Qi should have a very secret intelligence organization in his hands." Hearing Lu Hong's words, Lu Qing and the other three couldn't help but be shocked. Thinking about Li Min who was joking with them this afternoon, they really couldn't tell that the other party had such scheming intentions? "It seems that the descendants of the Li family are really powerful. They are indeed the family that took over the world from the heroes of the late Sui Dynasty!" Lu Qing finally said with a wry smile. Back then, brothers Li Shimin and Li Jiancheng were the best among men. Now let's look at Li Shimin's sons. They don't know, at least the King of Qi in front of them is not inferior to Li Shimin back then. It was getting late, and Lu Hong had almost finished explaining the matter. So he got up and left, still coming out of the corner door in the alley, and then returned to the side door of Prince Qi's Mansion. He took back the things he bought from the vendor, said hello to others, and then returned to the mansion. Everything seemed to be peaceful. Same. A few days later, in the port outside Dengzhou City, among the many ships of various colors, two large sailing ships with very unique shapes were parked there. One of them looked somewhat similar to a building ship. The ships were divided into many layers, but this The bottom of the boat is wide at the tip, with the bow and stern raised high, and the draft is very deep. It looks like it is at least three or four meters. The most distinctive thing is that it has three masts. The other one is even stranger. It also looks like a pointed-bottomed ship. There are actually four masts on this ship, and the masts are much higher than those of ordinary ships. The sails of this ship are not traditional hard sails, but soft sails made of cloth. The canvas is also placed horizontally. The sails of the two masts in the front are trapezoidal, and the two masts in the back are strange triangular sails. In addition, because the mast is higher and the cloth is light, there are more sails on the ship. Both of these two strange ships are more than ten feet in length. In the entire port, these two ships are the largest in size, almost as much as the tall ships in the Tang Dynasty navy next to them. As soon as such a huge ship appeared, it naturally attracted countless people to watch and discuss which new ship was built by a large shipping company? It wasn't until Li Min's palace guards arrived that these people finally realized that the ship was built by Prince Qi's palace, so there was nothing surprising about it. After the guards cleared the place, Li Min, Lu Qing and others walked in together. Looking at the two large ships moored on the sea, Lu?? and others were also very excited. They only knew that they wanted to trial a new ship, but they still knew nothing about the performance of this ship. Today they finally saw the real thing. As a navigator¡¯s intuition, when Lu Qing saw these two ships, he immediately vaguely felt that the performance of these two ships was definitely much better than the ships he had driven before. No wonder Yan Changshi asked them to pay a huge deposit of ten thousand yuan. The two ships in front of them are definitely worth that price. With the arrival of Li Min, the fireworks and firecrackers that had been prepared all around were going off. The new ship was to be delivered to the owner, so it was naturally more lively. Amidst the sound of firecrackers, Li Min turned around and took a palm from the attendant next to him. Then he handed a round box the size of Lu Qing's hand and said: "Mr. Lu, today is the day when the new ship is delivered. I have prepared a small gift as a congratulatory gift to you. I also wish you to complete the opening of the new route as soon as possible. The deposit will be returned in full at that time.¡± "Thank you for the gift, Your Highness!" Lu Qing took the box and put it in his arms without looking at it. After all, according to Chinese etiquette, except for a few occasions, gifts would not be opened in front of the giver. "Wait a minute! Mr. Lu had better open it and take a look. Therefore, although this thing is simple to use, there are some points that need to be paid attention to." Li Min hurriedly stopped him. Although this thing is small, it is of great use. , and even related to the success or failure of their trial voyage, so Li Min was so solemn. "Yes, Your Highness!" Lu Qing was also a little curious. He took a closer look at the round box in his hand. It looked like the kind of rouge box used by women, but the workmanship was not that fine. The wood was good wood and looked very strong. Lu Qing opened the lid of the round box and found that it was a piece of transparent glass. Under the glass was a disc with scales engraved on it. In the middle of the disc, there was a pointer painted in red and black. He was so knowledgeable that he had never seen this thing before, let alone how to use it. "Mr. Lu, this thing is called a navigation compass. It is used to identify directions. Look at the pointer inside. The red end always points to the north" Li Min pointed at the compass and explained. The Chinese have long discovered the use of magnets to indicate directions, such as the legendary Yellow Emperor's compass, Sinan, etc. However, it was not until the Song Dynasty that it began to be used for navigation. As a time traveler, Li Min naturally would not let this thing go to waste, so he had people study it and make it. The principles and materials were all ready. The problem It was just a matter of making it smaller. This was difficult for the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty, so they made it within a few days. Lu Qing became more and more excited as he listened, and even his hands were trembling slightly in the end. As a person whose home is the sea, he naturally knew what this compass represented. In the past, when they wanted to identify the direction at sea, they could only use the sun to tell the direction. The moon and stars are used as reference, but these are not very accurate. If you want to prepare, you can only use the star-pulling technique handed down from the Warring States Period. However, not many people know this thing, and it cannot be used in rainy weather. But there are This compass is different. You can know the direction of your navigation almost anytime and anywhere. In this way, the probability of getting lost at sea will plummet. But before Lu Qing could finish his excitement, Li Min explained several situations in which the compass would be affected, such as when there are magnetite or iron mines around, or even more unlucky situations such as solar storms that affect the earth's magnetic field. But don¡¯t worry too much about this. In most cases, the compass is still very accurate. Although Lu Qing heard that the compass sometimes didn¡¯t work, he was still very excited. As soon as Li Min finished the introduction, he immediately knelt down on one knee, raised the compass above his head with both hands and knelt down and said, "Common Lu Qing, thank you for the treasure given by His Highness!" In the Tang Dynasty, except for the kings and masters of heaven and earth, there was no need to kneel down at all. For example, Lu Qing was just a commoner. When he saw the prince Li Min, he only had to bow and salute. Unless it was a domestic slave who saw his master, he only had to bow down. Fall to your knees. Now Lu Qing knelt down on one knee to Li Min, which was obviously an extremely solemn courtesy. "Mr. Lu, please get up quickly!" Li Min hurriedly helped him up, and then said solemnly, "Mr. Lu, this compass is just the beginning. In the future, I will have people develop more instruments for navigation. and technology, and you just need to feel free to explore boldly, I will support you in everything!" Li Min said the last few words loudly, deliberately letting everyone around him hear them. Although they still can't understand the meaning of these words, I believe that as long as this matter spreads with Lu Qing and others, more people will definitely be able to hear it. Many people understand the determination of King Qi. After sending Lu Qing and a group of crew members to the two ships, they will conduct a half-month assault training on the two ships under the guidance of the shipbuilder. Only after they have mastered the performance of the two ships will they Really start sea trials, and open up a road to Silla, Baekje andThe new route of Japan. Two days later, just when Li Ming had publicized the matter about Lu Qing and the others, the entire Dengzhou was talking about it. From time to time, some people would run to the dock to carefully observe the performance of the two ships being trained, and even some were interested. The enterprising businessman has already begun to consult the shipyard on the cost of two new ships. But at this moment, Li Min was stunned by the news from Wang Zihao from Chang'an. He locked himself in the study for three or four hours, and then walked out of the room with a tired look on his face, but his face was full of heavy. (To be continued)! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} ÕýÎÄ µÚ¶þÊ®ÈýÕ ³¤°²Ì¬ÊÆ ¾ÍÔÚÔ¬ÌìÍÀî´¾·ç¸Õµ½µÇÖݵÄʱºò£¬Ò»¸öÊÖ½Å×î¿ìµÄÉÌÈËÖÕÓÚ½«µÚÒ»Åúº£ÏʹÞÍ·£¬°²È«µÄË͵½Á˳¤°²ÉÏÊУ¬²»¹ýÕâ¼Ò»ï±È½ÏºÚ£¬½«Ã¿Æ¿¹ÞÍ·µÄ¼Û¸ñ¶¨ÔÚÁËÎå°ÙÎÄ£¬¶øËûÔÚµÇÖݵĽø¼Û²Å²»¹ýÊ®ÎÄ£¬¾ÍËãÊǼÓÉÏ·ÉϵÄÔË·Ñ£¬×î¶àÒ²²»¹ýÈýËÄÊ®ÎÄ×óÓÒ£¬¿ÉÊÇÕâ¼Ò»ïÒ»ÏÂ×ӾͿª³öÊ®¼¸±¶µÄ¸ß¼Û£¬¹À¼ÆÕâ¼Ò»ïÁ¬¹ÇÍ·¶¼ºÍÎÚ¼¦Ò»ÑùºÚ¡£     ²»¹ý¼´±ãÊÇÕâÑù£¬ÕâЩÐÂÆæµÄ¹ÞÍ·Ò»ÉÏÊУ¬Á¢¿ÌÒýµÃÎÞÊýÈ˵ĺåÇÀ£¬³¤°²³ÇÖÐ×ȱµÄ¾ÍÊÇÓÐÇ®ÈË£¬Õâ¹ÞÍ·ÀïÃæµÄº£ÏʼÛÖµÏȲ»Ëµ£¬¶øÇÒ»¹Äܳ¤Ê±¼ä±£´æ£¬ÉõÖÁ¹âÍâÃæµÄ²£Á§Æ¿×Ó£¬µ¥¶ÀÔÚ³¤°²ÂôµÄ»°£¬¹À¼Æ×îÉÙÒ²ÖµÕâ¸ö¼Û¡£     ¶øËæ׏ÞÍ·µÄ´«²¥£¬ÉõÖÁÒýÆð±ø²¿ºÍÀÕâЩ½«¾üµÄ×¢Ò⣬ÒòΪÐоü´òÕÌʱ£¬ÈâʳµÄ±£´æÒ»Ö±ÊǸö´óÎÊÌ⣬ÈôÊǶ¬Ì컹ºÃ£¬¿ÉÊÇÔÚÑ×ÈȵÄÏļ¾£¬Ö»ÄÜÔËËÍ»îµÄÉüÐó£¬Õâô×ö²»µ«·Ñʱ·ÑÁ¦£¬¶øÇÒ·ÉÏ»¹¿ÉÄÜ»áËÀÉÏÒ»²¿·Ö£¬Ê®Ö»ÑòÄÜÓÐÆß°ËÖ»Ë͵½Ç°Ïß¾ÍÒѾ­²»´íÁË£¬¶ø¹ÞÍ·µÄ³öÏÖ£¬È´Êǽâ¾öÁËÕâÒ»ÄÑÌâ¡£     ÓÚÊÇÄǸöºÚÐÄÉÌÈËÁ¢¿Ì±»Õе½±ø²¿£¬ÔÚ¼¸¸öÐ×Éñ¶ñÉ·µÄ´óÀбÆÎÊÏ£¬°Ñ¹ÞÍ·µÄÀ´Â·¶¼½»´ýÒ»±é£¬Ìýµ½ÓÖÊÇÆëÍõµîϸã³öÀ´µÄ£¬ËûÃÇÖÕÓÚËÉÁË¿ÚÆø£¬¸ÕÏëÙ÷Ã÷ÀîÊÀÃñ£¬È»ºóÈÃËûÕâ¸öµ±µùµÄÈ¥Ïò¶ù×ÓÀîÖË÷Òª¹ÞÍ·µÄÖÆ×÷·½·¨£¬Ã»Ï뵽רÀû˾µÄÀîÒ帮¾ÍÕÒÉÏÃÅÀ´£¬¶øÇÒ»¹´øÀ´ÀîÖÈÃÈË×¢²áרÀûµÄ¹ÞÍ·ÖÆ×÷·½·¨¡£     ¾ÍÔÚÀîÒ帮ȥ±ø²¿µÄͬʱ£¬µÃµ½ÀîÖָʾµÄÍõ×ÓºÀÒ²Ðж¯ÆðÀ´¡£½«³¤°²µÄ²£Á§¹¤³§Ò»·ÖΪ¶þ£¬ÆäÖÐÒ»²¿·ÖÈËÉÙ¶ø¾«£¬×¨ÃÅÑо¿ÖÆ×÷¸ß¶ËµÄ²£Á§ÖÆÆ·£¬±ÈÈçÃÀÂÖÃÀÛ¼µÄ¹¤ÒÕÆ·»ò¸ßͨ͸ÐԵľµÆ¬µÈµÈ¡£ÁíÍâ´ó²¿·ÖµÄ¹¤³§Ôò×é³ÉÒ»¸öг§£¬×¨ÃÅÉú²ú¹ÞÍ·Æ¿»òÆäËüÁ®¼ÛµÄ²£Á§ÖÆÆ·£¬¶øÇÒÔÚ³¤°²ÖÜΧ´óËÁÕÐÈË£¬È˲»¹»¾ÍÏÈÓõÇÖÝÔËÀ´µÄÐÂÂÞÅ«Á¥³äÊý¡£·´ÕýÔڶ̶̰ë¸öÔÂÄÚ£¬¾Í½«Ò»¸öȫеĴóÐͲ£Á§³§½¨ÁËÆðÀ´£¬²¢ÇҺܿìͶÈëÉú²ú¡£     µÈÕâ¸ö²£Á§³§½¨ºÃºó¡£±ø²¿¡¢»§²¿ºÍ¹¤²¿ÁªºÏ½¨ÔìµÄ¾üÓùÞÍ·³§Ò²³ï±¸Íê±Ï£¬²£Á§³§µÄÆ¿×ÓÒ»µ½£¬Á¢¿Ì¾Í¿ªÊ¼ÁËÉú²ú¡£Í¬Ê±³¤°²µÄһЩºÀÃÅÊÀ¼Ò»òÉÌÈËÒ²¿´µ½ÁËÆäÖеÄÉÌ»ú£¬·×·×ȥרÀû¾ÖÈ¡µÃ¹ÞÍ·ÖÆ×÷רÀû£¬Í¬Ê±»òÇ××Ô»òÅÉÈËÈ¥°Ý·ÃÖ»ÊÇÒ»½éÉֵ̼ÄÍõ×ÓºÀ£¬ÏëÒª´Ó²£Á§³§È¡µÃ¹ÞÍ·Æ¿µÄ¶©µ¥£¬±Ï¾¹²£Á§³§µÄ¹æÄ£Ëä´ó£¬µ«ÊÇÕâô¶àÈ˶¼Ï뿪¹ÞÍ·³§£¬ÎÞÂÛÈçºÎÒ²Âú×ã²»ÁËËùÓÐÈ˵ÄÐèÇó¡£     ËäÈ»°Ý·ÃÍõ¼ÒµÄÈ˸ö¸ö¶¼ÊÇÀ´Í·²»Ð¡£¬µ«ÊÇÃæ¶ÔÍõ×ÓºÀÕâÒ»½éÉÌÈË£¬È´¶¼Êǹ§¹§¾´¾´¡£ÏÖÔÚË­¶¼ÖªµÀ£¬Íõ×ÓºÀ¾ÍÊÇÀîÖÔÚ³¤°²µÄ×Ü´úÀíÈË¡£Ë­¸Ò¶ÔÍõ×ÓºÀÎÞÀñ£¬¾ÍÊǶÔÆëÍõµîÏÂÎÞÀñ£¬ËäÈ»ÏÖÔÚÀîÖ²»ÔÚ³¤°²£¬µ«¿´¿´³¤°²µÄÄÇЩ¶¥¼â¹ó×åºÀÃÅ£¬Äĸö²»ÊÇÓëÆëÍõ¸®ÀûÒæÏà¹Ø£¿¶¯ÁËÆëÍõ¾ÍÏ൱ÓÚºÍÕû¸ö¹ó×å½×²ãÏà¶ÔÁ¢¡£ÕâÖÖºó¹û¿É²»ÊÇʲôÈ˶¼ÄܳÐÊÜÆðµÄ¡£     ¶ÔÓÚÕâЩÀ´°Ý·ÃµÄÈË£¬Íõ×ÓºÀÊÇÔÚÉÌÑÔÉÌ£¬Ë­¸øµÄ¼Û¸ñ¸ü¸ß¡¢Ìõ¼þ¸üÓŻݾ͸øË­·¢»õ£¬Ã»Ê²Ã´ÇéÃæ¿É½²£¬ÕâÖÖ×÷·¨µ¹ÊÇÈò»ÉÙÈ˶¼ÊǶÔËû½»¿Ú³ÆÔÞ£¬µ±È»ÁË¡£Ò²ÈǵÄһЩÓëÀîÖ¹ØϵÇ׺ñÖ®È˵IJ»Âú£¬±ÈÈç³Ì»³ÁÁ¡¢Àî¾´ÒµµÈÈËÏëÓÅÏȵõ½¹ÞÍ·Æ¿µÄ¹ºÂòȨ£¬È´±»Ð¦ºÇºÇµÄÍõ×ÓºÀ¸ø¾Ü¾øÁË¡£     ²»¹ý¶ÔÓÚÕâÖÖµÃ×ïÈ˵ÄÇé¿ö£¬ÔçÒѾ­ÔÚÉ̺£ÖдòÄ¥³ÉÈ˾«µÄÍõ×ÓºÀ£¬×ÔÈ»ÊÇÔçÓÐ×¼±¸£¬Õâ´ÎÀîÖ³ýÁË´øÀ´À©³ä²£Á§³§µÄָʾÍ⣬»¹ÓоÍÊÇÒªÓëÈ˺Ï×÷£¬½«ÕâÖÖÉú²úÁ®¼Û²£Á§ÖÆÆ·µÄ³§×Ӷ࿪һЩ£¬±Ï¾¹ÏÖÔÚËùÓÐÈ˶¼ÈÏʶµ½Á˲£Á§µÄʵÓüÛÖµ£¬¶øÇÒ²£Á§ÕâÖÖÈÃÈËÑÛºìµÄ¶«Î÷£¬Ò²²»ÄÜÒ»Ö±ÕÆÎÕÔÚ×Ô¼ºÒ»¸öÈ˵ÄÊÖÖУ¬Òò´ËÒ²ÊÇÈøü¶àÈ˲ÎÓë½øÀ´µÄʱºòÁË¡£     ÕýÊÇÔÚÕâÖÖÇé¿öÏ£¬Íõ×ÓºÀ½ñÌì¾Ü¾øÁËËùÓеÄÑûÇ룬´øןոմӵÇÖÝÔËÀ´µÄ¹ÞÍ·¼°º£ÍâÆæÕ䣬¸Ïµ½Àî㡵ÄÎâÍõ¸®È¥°Ý·Ã¡£     ¡°²ÝÃñ°Ý¼ûÎâÍõµîÏ£¡¡±Íõ×ÓºÀ½øµ½´óµî£¬¿´µ½Àîã¡×øÔÚµîÉÏ£¬Á¢¿Ì¹ªÉíÊ©ÀñµÀ¡£ËûÊÇÀîÖµÄÐĸ¹£¬Àîã¡ÓÖÊÇÀîÖµÄÇ׸ç¸ç£¬Òò´ËÁ½ÈËÒÔÇ°Ò²¾­³£¼ûÃ棬ËãµÄÉÏÊ®·ÖÊìʶ¡£     ¡°ºÇºÇ£¬×ÓºÀÇëÆð£¬ÄãÀ´¾ÍÀ´ÁË£¬»¹ËÍÄÇô¶àÀñÎï×öʲô£¿¡±Àîã¡Ð¦µÀ£¬¹ÞÍ·ÔÚ³¤°²ËäÈ»ÒѾ­¿ªÊ¼Éú²ú£¬µ«ÊÇ´ÓµÇÖÝËÍÀ´µÄº£ÏʹÞÍ·È´»¹ÊDZȽÏÉÙ¼û£¬ÔÙ¼ÓÉÏÄÇЩº£ÍâÆæÕ䣬ÕâЩÀñÎï¼ÓÔÚÒ»Æð£¬Ò²ÊÇÉÙÓеÄÖØÀñÁË¡£     ¡°ÆôÙ÷µîÏ£¬ÕâЩÀñÎﶼÊÇÆëÍõµîÏÂÅÉÈËÌØÒâËÍÀ´µÄ£¬ÄÇЩÆæÕ䵹ûʲô£¬Ö»ÊÇÆëÍõåúÌý˵ÎâÍõºÍÎâÍõåú¶¼Ï²»¶Æ·³¢º£Î¶£¬Òò´ËÈÃÆëÍõ¸®µÄ´ó³øÇ××ÔÅëâ¿Ò»Ð©º£Î¶²ËëÈ£¬×ö³É¹ÞÍ·ËÍÓëµîϺÍÍõåú£¡¡±Íõ×ÓºÀºÜÊǵÃÌåµÄ»Ø´ðµÀ¡£     ¡°¹þ¹þ¹þ£¬ÎÒ˵ÁùÀÉÔõô»áÕâôϸÐÄ£¬Ô­À´ÊǵÜϱµÄһƬºÃÒ⣡¡±Àîã¡´óЦµÀ£¬ÒÔÇ°³¤°²ËäȻҲÓк£»õ£¬µ«´ó¶¼ÊÇһЩëçÖÆ»ò¸É»õ£¬Î¶µÀÒ²²»¼Ñ£¬Ò»°ã¶¼ÊÇÏ¿àÈ˲ųԣ¬²»¹ýÓÐЩ¶¥¼¶µÄº£Î¶Ò²ÄÜÈëµÄÁ˹ó×åµÄÑçϯ£¬ÀîÖºÍÆÞ×Ó¾Íϲ»¶³Ôº£Î¶¡£¶øµÇÖݵĺ£Î¶¹ÞÍ·¸ÕÒ»ËÍÀ´£¬Àî㡺ÍÆÞ×ÓÁ¢¿Ì¾Íϲ»¶ÕâЩԭ֭ԭζµÄº£Î¶¹ÞÍ·£¬ÓÚÊÇÏëÈÃÈ˶à²É¹ºÒ»Ð©£¬µ«¿ÉϧµÇÖÝÀ볤°²Â·Í¾Ò£Ô¶£¬Òò´ËÄÜÂòµ½µÄ²»¶à£¬Ã»Ïëµ½ÀîÖµÄÍõåúµ¹ÊÇÏëµÄÖܵ½£¬»¹ÌØÒâÈÃÈËËÍÀ´Ò»Ð©¡£     ¼ÈÈ»ÊÇÀîֵĺÃÒ⣬ÀîÖÒ²²»¿ÍÆø£¬ÈÃÈ˽«ÀñÎïÊÕÏ£¬»¹ÌØÒâÈÃÈ˰ѹÞÍ·Ë͵½ÍõåúÄÇÀÈÃËý³¢³¢ÆëÍõ¸®´ó³ø×öµÄº£Î¶ÈçºÎ£¿     ÒÔÀî㡵ĴÏÃ÷£¬×ÔÈ»²Âµ½Íõ×ÓºÀ¿É²»»áÒòΪËÍÀñ¶øÌØÒâÅܵ½×Ô¼ºÕâÀÒò´ËËæºóЦµÀ£º¡°×ÓºÀ£¬Äã½ñÌìÀ´ÎÒÕâÀ¿ÉÊÇÓÐʲôҪÊÂÂ𣿡±     ¡°ÆôÙ÷µîÏ£¬½ñÌì²ÝÃñµÄÈ·ÊÇÓÐÒªÊÂÏëÇëµîÏ°ïæ¡­¡­¡±Íõ×ÓºÀÔٴιªÉíÊ©ÀñµÀ£¬È»ºó¾Í½«ÀîÖ´òËãÓëÔÊÐí±ðÈËÈë¹É£¬ºÏ×÷¿ª°ì²£Á§³§µÄÊÂÇé½²ÁËÒ»±é£¬¶ø½ñÌìËûÖ®ËùÒÔÀ´ÕÒÀîã¡£¬¾ÍÊÇÏëÈÃÀîã¡°ï棬°Ñ³Ì»³ÁÁºÍÀî¾´ÒµÄÇЩºÍÀîÖÀûÒæÏà¹ØµÄÈ˶¼ÕÙ¼¯ÆðÀ´£¬È»ºóÓÉÀîã¡´ø×Å£¬´ó¼ÒºÏ×ÊÈë¹É£¬¶à¿ª°ì¼¸¼Ò²£Á§³§£¬ÕâÑù²»µ«´ó¼ÒµÃÀû£¬¶øÇÒÒ²ÄÜ»º½âÒ»ÏÂÀîÖÃûϲ£Á§³§µÄѹÁ¦¡£     Ìýµ½Íõ×ÓºÀµÄ»°£¬Àîã¡ÊÇÅÄÊÖÔÞ̾£º¡°ºÃ£¡ÁùÀÉÕæÊÇÐØ»³ÌìÏÂÖ®ÈË£¬¾¹È»Á¬²£Á§ÕâÖÖ¾ÞÀûÖ®ÎïÒ²ÄÃÁ˳öÀ´£¬ÈôÊÇ»»×÷±¾Íõ£¬¾ø¶ÔûÓÐÈç´Ë´óµÄÆÇÁ¦£¡¡±     Ìýµ½Àîã¡¿ä½±ÀîֵĻ°£¬Íõ×ÓºÀÈ´ÊÇüͷһÌô£¬ÓÃÐØ»³ÌìÏÂÕâÖÖ»°À´¿äÆëÍõ£¬Õâ²»ÊÇÃ÷°Õ×Å˵ÆëÍõÏë×ö»ÊµÛÂð£¿ÎâÍõ×öΪµîϵÄÇ׸ç¸ç£¬ÎªºÎÔÚ×Ô¼ºÕâ¸öÆëÍõÐĸ¹Ãæǰ˵Õâ¾ä»°£¬ÄѵÀÊÇÏëÊÔ̽һÏÂ×Ô¼ºµÄ·´Ó¦£¿     Ïëµ½ÕâÀÍõ×ÓºÀÒ²²»Óɵðµ°µ¶àÁ˼¸·Ö¾¯Ì裬ÃæÉϸüÊÇû±íÏÖ³öÈκÎÒì³£¡£ÆäʵÕâÒ²²»¹ÖÍõ×ÓºÀ¶àÐÄ£¬ËäÈ»Àîã¡ÊÇÀîÖµÄÇ׸ç¸ç£¬µ«ÕýËùν»Ê¼ÒÎÞÇ×Ç飬¸üºÎ¿öÊÇͬÑùÓлÊλ¼Ì³ÐȨµÄ»Ê×ÓÖ®¼ä£¿ÔÙ¼ÓÉÏ֮ǰ̫×ÓµÄÄǼþÊ£¬ÏÖÔÚκÍõÀîÌ©ËäÈ»ÌøµÄºÜ»¶£¬µ«ÊÇÆëÍõµîÏÂÒ²ÓкܴóµÄÈËÍû£¬ÈôÊÇÒÔºóÌ«×Ó֮λÕæµÄÓÐʲô±ä¶¯£¬ÄÇô˭ÄܵÇÉÏÌ«×Ó֮룬Õâ¸ö»¹Õæ²»ºÃ˵£¬ÉõÖÁ¿ÖÅÂÁ¬µ±½ñ±ÝÏÂҲ˵²»Çå¡£     ÏëÆðÌ«×ÓÄǼþÊ£¬Íõ×ÓºÀÐÄÖÐÒ»¶¯£¬¸ÕºÃ¿ÉÒÔÓÃÀ´×ªÒÆ»°Ì⣬¶øÇÒ¡°µîÏ£¬ÉÏ´ÎÌ«×ÓÍȽÅÊÜÉËÄǼþÊ£¬ÎÒÒѾ­Í¨ÖªÁËÆëÍõµîÏ£¬Ö»ÊDz»ÖªÏÖÔÚÌ«×ÓµÄÉËÇéÈçºÎÁË£¿¡±     ÀúÊ·ÉϵÄÀî³ÐǬÊǸöȳ×Ó£¬µ«ÊÇÀîÖ´©Ô½µ½´óÌÆÖ®ºó£¬È´·¢ÏÖ¶Ô·½ÍȽÅÕý³££¬ÕâÈÃËû»¹ÒÔΪÊÇÀúÊ·¼Ç´íÁËÄØ¡£²»¹ý¸ÃÀ´µÄ×ܹé»áÀ´£¬Àî³ÐǬ½ñÄê´º¼¾Íâ³ö´òÁÔ£¬Ò»²»Ð¡ÐÄ×¹Âí£¬ÍȹÇÒ²±»Âí¿Ð¶Ï£¬Ìý˵ºÜÄѻָ´Èç³õ¡£Õâ¼þÊÂÖªµÀµÄÈËËäÈ»²»¶à£¬µ«È´Â÷²»¹ýÀîã¡£¬Òò´ËËû¾Í֪ͨÁËÍõ×ÓºÀ£¬ÈÃËû¸æËßÀîÖ¡£     ¡°àÅ£¬Ì«×ÓµÄÊÂÕâ´ÎÂé·³ÁË£¬Ìý˵Á¬ËïÌ«Ò½¶ÔÓÚËûµÄÉËÇéÒ²ÊÇÊøÊÖÎ޲ߣ¬×î¶àÖ»ÄÜÈÃËû¿ÉÒÔÐÐ×ߣ¬µ«¹À¼ÆºÜ¿ÉÄÜ»á±ä³Éȳ×Ó¡£¡±Àîã¡ËäÈ»±íÃæÏԵóÁÖØ£¬µ«ÊÇÑÛ¾¦ÖÐÈ´ÉÁ¹ýһ˿ÐÀϲ£¬Æäʵ²»¹âÊÇËû£¬¶ÔÓÚÀî³ÐǬÊÜÉËÕâ¼þÊ£¬¼¸ºõËùÓгÉÄêµÄ»Ê×Ó¶¼¸Ðµ½Ê®·ÖÐË·Ü£¬±Ï¾¹´óÌƵĻʵ۱ÝÏ£¬²»¿ÉÄÜÈÃÒ»¸öȳ×ÓÀ´×ö£¬Ö»ÒªÀî³ÐǬһ·Ï£¬ËûÃǶ¼ÓÐÁ˾ºÕù»ÊλµÄ×ʸñ¡£     Ìýµ½Àî㡵Ļ°£¬Íõ×ÓºÀÒ²¼¤¶¯ÆðÀ´£¬ÉÏ´ÎÌ«×ÓµÄÉËÇ黹²»Ì«È·ÇУ¬µ«ÏÖÔÚ¼¸ºõÒѾ­³ÉΪ¶¨¾Ö¡£Èç´ËÒ»À´£¬ÆëÍõµîϵǻùµÄÏ£ÍûÒ²ÊÇ´ó´óÔö¼Ó£¬¿´À´×Ô¼ºÒªÔçµã°ÑÕâ¸öÏûÏ¢´«µÝ¸øµîÏ£¬Ö»ÊÇÏÖÔÚµî϶ԻÊλµÄ̬¶È²»Ã÷£¬²»ÖªµÀËûµ½µ×ÊÇÔõôÏëµÄ£¿     ÊÂÇéÒѾ­°ìÍ꣬Àîã¡Ò²´ðÓ¦´úÀîÖÕÙ¼¯ÖÚÈË£¬ÓÚÊÇÍõ×ÓºÀÒ²¾Í¼±Ã¦¸æ´Ç£¬»Øµ½¼ÒÖкóÔº£¬½«ÐÅϢд³ÉÖ½Ìõ£¬È»ºó½«ÈýÖ»´ø×ÅͬÑùÖ½ÌõµÄ·ÉÅ«·Å·É£¬µÇÖÝÄÇÀïÓеÄÑîÊ®»á½ÓÊÕÕâЩÐÅÏ¢¡£Ëùν·ÉÅ«£¬Æäʵ¾ÍÊǸë×Ó£¬ÕâÖÖ´«Ðŵķ½·¨ÔçÔÚÇغºÊ±ÆÚ¾ÍÓÐÁË£¬Íõ×ÓºÀÒ»Ö±ÓÃÕâÖÖ°ì·¨ÓëÀîÖ´«µÝÐÅÏ¢¡£     ¶ø¾ÍÔÚÍõ×ÓºÀÀ뿪֮ºó£¬ÎâÍõ¸®ÖеÄÀîã¡×øÔÚµîÉÏ£¬°ëÌ춼ûÓÐÈκζ¯×÷£¬Á³ÉϵÄÉñÉ«ÒõÇç²»¶¨£¬²»ÖªµÀÔÚÏëЩʲô£¿£¡~£¡     {Æ®ÌìÎÄѧwww.piaotia.net¸Ðл¸÷λÊéÓѵÄÖ§³Ö£¬ÄúµÄÖ§³Ö¾ÍÊÇÎÒÃÇ×î´óµÄ¶¯Á¦} Text Chapter 24 I am not as good as my sixth brother "Hey, husband, why are you still here? I've been looking for you for a long time." Just when Li Ke was sitting in the palace and thinking about something, suddenly several women came in from outside the palace. The one who spoke was the leader, Princess Wu, followed by It was a few maids carrying trays. "Oh! It's nothing, I have something to think about!" Li Ke was awakened by his wife's voice. He turned to look at the gentle and virtuous princess, with a touch of tenderness in his heart, "Wan'er, you have tasted the seafood Liulang sent just now, How does it taste?" Princess Wu is a sibling of Concubine Yang, and is also considered a cousin with Li Ke and Li Min. Wan'er is her nickname, and only her closest relatives and Li Ke would call her that. "The cook at Liulang's house naturally made the delicious food, but Wan'er didn't want to have it all to herself, so she heated it up herself and brought it to her husband to taste together!" Princess Wu said, instructing the maids to place the tray in front of Li Ke. on the long table, and then take out the plates one by one and put them away. Seeing that his wife was in high spirits, Li Ke naturally would not go against her good intentions. He pushed the things on the desk aside and the two sat side by side. The princess filled both of them with wine and then tasted the delicious seafood. Chatting while drinking. "Husband, it seems that you have something on your mind. Can you talk to Wan'er?" While chatting about family matters, Princess Wu suddenly changed the topic and asked something that made Li Ke a little embarrassed. "Thisit's nothing actually. It's just that Liulang asked me to do a small favor. I'm just wondering what I want to do." Li Ke said perfunctorily, half-truthfully. He was really thinking about things related to Li Min just now. But it's definitely not what he said. "Husband, you are husband and wife. Do you really not believe in Wan'er?" After hearing this, Princess Wu's face darkened, she turned her head and sighed quietly. Li Ke was stunned after hearing this. Did his wife know something? Otherwise, why would she ask this question? "Wan'er, you" Li Kegang wanted to ask clearly, but before he finished speaking, Princess Wu suddenly turned her face. With tears in her eyes, she interrupted him: "Husband, I know that you have great ambitions and are not willing to be just a leisurely prince. And this time the prince is injured, it is a great opportunity, but the fourth brother Li Tai and the sixth brother Li I am most favored by my father. My husband, although your talents and courage are very comparable to others, but if you can't get your father's approval, what's the use of thinking about it? " Hearing his wife¡¯s painstaking advice, Li Ke was speechless. As an ambitious and ambitious prince, he naturally covets the throne. In the past, the prince Li Chengqian had always performed well. Coupled with his status as the eldest son, the prince's position was very stable, even with Li Taishang. He was jumping up and down to show off in front of his father, but only Li Chengqian could keep his composure. Sooner or later the throne will be his. But this time after Li Chengqian became disabled, everything became different. First of all, with his father's temperament, he definitely didn't want a cripple to ascend the throne. Even some ministers would have the same idea. Coupled with Li Chengqian's usual willfulness and domineering behavior, some people have already been dissatisfied with him. If he seizes this opportunity, he will definitely attack Li Chengqian, and it is very likely to pull him down from the position of prince. The difference is It's just a matter of time. If Li Chengqian is deposed. So the most popular candidates for the crown prince are naturally Li Tai and Li Min. However, although Li Tai is quite talented in literature, he does not know how to behave. His relationship with the civil and military ministers in the DPRK is extremely bad. Even if his father wants to make him the crown prince, he will definitely not do it. Encountered great resistance. "Wan'er, if Liu Lang takes the throne, what do you think he will do to me? Will our brothers still be as close as we are now?" Li Ke thought for a long time and suddenly sighed and asked. Their brothers had the blood of the Yang family of the previous dynasty and had no chance of being crowned kings. But now Li Min performed extremely well and was praised by all the civil and military officials of the DPRK and China. In addition, Li Min had used various new inventions to weave a web of interests. Everyone in the court was caught in the net, and his father's favor for Li Min, which even exceeded Li Tai in some places, was visible to everyone. Therefore, if Li Min could ascend the throne, it would naturally be in line with the general rule. the wishes of some people. "Husband, if Liu Lang can ascend the throne, he will naturally be popular with everyone, but as an emperor, sometimes he will naturally put aside family ties, just like his father now." Princess Wu sighed. The most ruthless imperial family. Although Li Shimin sometimes behaves like a loving father to his children, when facing state affairs, he has no mercy at all. For example, this time the prince Li Chengqian, although he is the eldest son and the queen The relationship with His Majesty is also very deep, but for the sake of the face of the Tang Dynasty, Li Chengqian will be deprived of the crown prince's position sooner or later. "Oh, no matter what aspect, I am not as good as my sixth brother. If he can ascend to the throne, my mother and concubine will also be happy. Then our husband and wife will return to the fiefdom. As long as we can keep the people of one side safe and prosperous, I will also be happy in this life." No regrets!" Li Ke thought for a long time and suddenly said with a depressed look. He asked himself that his talent was not as good as that of Li Min.As Li Min was so favored, and the two were brothers, he didn't want to cause any rift in the brothers' relationship. Otherwise, the saddest thing would be their mother, Concubine Yang. Based on these considerations, Li Ke finally decided to He gave up the fight for the throne because based on his understanding of Li Min, it seemed that the other party did not have much interest in the throne. Just when the situation in Chang'an was surging secretly, Li Min also received a letter from Wang Zihao. He did not expect that Li Chengqian's leg would eventually become lame. Based on his understanding of history, Li Chengqian slowly became lame only after his leg became lame. Slowly, he began to degenerate from his low self-esteem, and even his temper became very weird. It was precisely because of his behavior that Li Shimin was very disappointed. The idea of ??Yi Chu in his heart became more determined, and he slowly pulled away from Li Tai. Waiting for the prelude of several princes competing for the position of prince. Although Li Min is now in Dengzhou, he can still imagine the flashes of swords and swords in Chang'an City. He has been away as an official for a year, and it seems that half of it will soon pass. If he returns to Chang'an by then, who knows what he will face What kind of situation? Think about the consequences of several princes fighting for the throne. Li Chengqian and Li Tai were demoted, Li You rebelled and was killed. As a result, Li Ke became enemies with Changsun Wuji, laying the foundation for his future murder. In the end, Li Zhi was picked up. So cheap. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but feel cold in his heart. He was no longer the Li Min who was not favored by Li Shimin in history. Instead, he was one of the most favored sons like Li Tai. Although he had no intention of becoming the emperor, he had even He had expressed his feelings to the emperor, but others did not think so, and his identity was destined to be involved in the battle for the throne. This was what Li Min was most worried about, so he thought about it continuously. I haven't come up with any good countermeasures for a long time, unless he stays in Dengzhou and never goes back. Unfortunately, this is not realistic at all. As soon as he returns to Chang'an, he will probably be involved immediately, and it will be difficult to escape. Although I was worried about the situation in Chang'an, things still had to be done. More and more fishermen in Dengzhou were absorbed into the food factories opened in various places, and a group of fishermen were slowly formed in the fishery sector, headed by Li Min's fleet. In a situation where various large and small fishing teams coexist, as for the individual fishermen who used to be the largest group, they are already very rare. Even if you occasionally encounter a few offshore, most of them take advantage of their free time to catch a few for their own consumption. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li Min personally stepped forward as the governor of Dengzhou to integrate these fishing teams and formed the Dengzhou Marine Fishing Association. It was similar in form to the original cement association, but because fishery was related to the food and clothing of the people of Dengzhou Therefore, the Tengzhou government is deeply involved in this association, and the fishing teams within the association are subject to more restrictions, such as regulations on the size of the mesh of fishing nets and price regulations on various fish. Division of fishing areas, etc. After finishing the fishery affairs, Lu Qing and the others were about to finish their rehearsals. Li Min was planning to hold another farewell ceremony for them on the day they officially set sail, but suddenly someone came from outside to report that last time The people sent to Chang'an came back, and the things and people Li Min wanted were also delivered. Li Min was overjoyed when he heard that, and immediately went out to check. "Liu Xuan, head of the Ministry of Industry, pays homage to His Royal Highness King Qi!" Li Min walked to the main hall of the palace and immediately saw a row of carriages parked there. There were dozens of people dressed as craftsmen standing next to them. One of them was wearing a ninth-grade uniform. As soon as the junior officer in official uniform saw Li Min, he immediately stepped forward and saluted. "You don't need to be polite, Mr. Liu. You've worked hard on this journey!" Li Min looked at the craftsmen in front of him and said with excitement. Although the steam engine Yifan was designed, problems always occurred because the materials and production techniques were not up to par. In the end, Li Min became cruel and wrote a letter to Duan Lun himself. The letter used all kinds of coercion and inducement, and finally let him lend him the best casting craftsmen for a period of time. These people in front of him represent the Tang Dynasty. With the most advanced casting technology, if even they couldn't make a usable steam engine, then Li Min could only seal the drawings of the steam engine and wait for future generations to complete this great task. "Your Majesty, our trip by boat did not feel very strenuous!" Manager Liu said very respectfully, and other craftsmen also followed suit and saluted. "Hey, are all the steel in your truck brought by the Ministry of Industry?" Li Min looked at the row of large trucks. In addition to asking for people, he also asked Duan Lun for the best steel. But if this car is equipped with all, it would be too much. "Your Highness, we did not pull steel this time, but three of the best steel-making craftsmen came with us. This car is equipped with casting tools. Because they are more important, they are all pulled. Come to the palace." Liu Xuan explained with a smile. Although he was of low rank, it was really rare for him to remain calm when facing Li Min. When Li Min heard this, he opened the car door curiously and took a look. As a result, he didn't recognize almost anything inside, so he had to give up. Then he praised the other party a few words and asked someone to take them to rest first. Then he excitedly went to Zhao Fu's house to find Yifan, hoping to bring them back.This good news told her that at this time, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng were both present in the Zhao Mansion. If nothing unexpected happened, the three of them would meet each other for the first time. (To be continued)! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 25 Betting on the Magic Stick When Li Min came to Zhao Fu's house, the steward immediately invited him to the living room. Within half a quarter of an hour, there was a rush of footsteps outside the living room, and judging from the sound, there was more than one person coming. Li Min thought it was Yifan who came with his father, so he didn't care. When Zhao Fu came in and saw Li Min, he immediately stepped forward and saluted: "I see you, Your Highness!". "Zhao Biejia, you don't have to be polite!" Li Ming smiled and helped him up, but looked behind him, but what he didn't expect was that Zhao Fu was not followed by Yifan, but by two people wearing clothes. Although the two Taoist priests in Taoist uniforms are different in age, they both look like immortals, especially the younger one, who is over 1.8 meters tall and has a handsome yet mature face. face. It can be said that both in terms of appearance and figure, he is a top male model, which makes Li Min feel a little jealous. "Your Highness, let me introduce to you. The elder is the famous Yuan Tiangang, Old Immortal Yuan! And this is the disciple of Old Immortal Yuan, Master Li Chunfeng, the Grand Historian!" Zhao Fu saw Li Min and noticed two things. People, hurriedly introduced the way to others. Master and disciple Yuan Tiangang had originally wanted to meet Li Min for a long time, but because they didn't find the opportunity some time ago, they postponed it until today. Li Min was surprised when he heard that the other parties turned out to be Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng, but he had already learned from Zhao Fu that Yifan's master was Yuan Tiangang, so he had some guesses in his mind just now, so he didn't show anything special. accident. "Pindao, please pay homage to Your Highness!" Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng saluted together. Although Li Chunfeng was an official, he also called himself Pindao. Apparently he was visiting Li Min as a foreigner. "Haha, you two immortals don't need to be polite!" After a moment of surprise, Li Min suddenly showed a smiling smile and helped the two of them up with a friendly expression. He had something he wanted to give Yifan to do, but he was afraid After delaying the development of steam engines, God unexpectedly sent these two magic sticks to him. It seems that my luck is really good! "I've heard for a long time that His Highness is handsome, handsome and graceful. When I saw him today, he was indeed one of the best among men!" Yuan Tiangang had just stood up. He immediately slapped me with a flattering smile. According to unwritten etiquette, Li Min should be humble at this time, but he just laughed. He accepted the other person's compliment without blushing, and then said: "I have heard for a long time that Yuan Dao's appearance is unparalleled, but unfortunately we have never met each other. I didn't expect to meet him at Zhao Biejia's house today. I don't know if he can do the same for me." Li Min is going to meet Prime Minister Li Min to see what his fortune is." Li Min was still very curious about Yuan Tiangang's physiognomy and wanted to see if it was really as magical as the legend said. In fact, when he first met Li Min, Yuan Tiangang was already secretly observing Li Min's face, but what he didn't expect was. On the surface, Li Min is just a rich but mediocre person. This appearance is not strange for a prince, but if you look closely at the three treasures of essence, energy and spirit inside Li Min. But there was an unspeakable power everywhere, and he even saw something in Li Min that shouldn't be there. After a while, Yuan Tiangang suddenly showed a wry smile and said: "Your Majesty, your face is that of a heavenly being. I'm afraid it is just as the world says, you are a deity from heaven descending to earth. I am just a mortal, so naturally I can't see it." Please tell me the fate of His Highness." As soon as Yuan Tiangang's words came out, not only Li Min was surprised, but also Zhao Fu and Li Chunfeng showed incredible expressions. They both believed in Yuan Tiangang's physiognomy, but they didn't expect that there were things in this world that he couldn't see. physiognomy. In fact, Yuan Tiangang also saw something, but he didn't dare to say it and could only use these words as an excuse. "Hahaha~, the Taoist master really knows how to joke. I'm just a poor and lustful mortal. How can I be a god?" Li Min heard the other party's words and said with a laugh. He liked this compliment, but he felt sorry for Yuan in his heart. Tiangang's physiognomy was somewhat disdainful. "Hey, by the way, why isn't Yifan here?" Li Min no longer paid attention to Master Yuan Tiangang, but turned to Zhao Fu and asked. Zhao Fu doted on his daughter and usually had almost no control over Yifan, and Yifan He is usually like a boy, quite like the tomboys of later generations, and because of the steam engine, Yifan is also very welcoming to Li Min. Almost every time Li Min comes, he will see her personally greeting him. "Your Highness, because the development of the steam engine has been frustrated, Yifan has nothing to do now. In addition, the old immortal Yuan has also come, so he has restarted his studies and is now studying in the back hall." Zhao Fu replied. Yuan Tiangang next to him also stroked his beard and smiled. Speaking of this young disciple, he was also very satisfied. Not to mention his intelligence, the key was his hard work. "Oh, Master Yuan is a scholar of heaven, and the disciples he has taught are all extraordinary. I am also very curious and want to see what kind of knowledge Yifan has learned. I wonder if you can let me go and see it?" Li asked curiously. In ancient times, masters imparted knowledge to their disciples.It is forbidden for outsiders to watch, unless they have permission from the other party. "Haha, if Your Highness is interested, I would be honored!" This was the first time Yuan Tiangang met someone who made him unable to see his fortune telling, so he was also very curious about Li Min, and wished he could know more about Li Min. So I happily agreed. Even Yuan Tiangang agreed, and Zhao Fu had no reason to object. After all, Li Min and Yifan were familiar with each other. As for the male and female defense, in the eyes of his doting father, he had long been thrown aside, otherwise he would not have allowed it. My daughter goes out casually and does whatever she wants. Li Min followed the three of them to the back hall, and sure enough he saw Yifan crawling on the desk, concentrating on writing something on the paper. The four of them did not disturb, but Li Min walked gently behind Yifan, lowered his head and took a look, and found that there was a large piece of paper to Yifan's left. He recognized the words on the paper, and it seemed to be ancient arithmetic. Question, what is Yifan calculating on the draft paper next to him? Li Min looked at the questions on the big paper. After all, he was also a product of the comprehensive development of education in later generations. Mathematics is one of the required subjects, so he has some basics. But when he saw the questions on the paper clearly, he was dumbfounded. It was all text, without the familiar mathematical symbols of later generations. Moreover, these questions had so many professional terms that they looked like a spy's code book. Li Min looked at it for a long time, and finally managed to guess and understand one question. According to later generations, this question was a simple linear equation of two variables. He only needed to write two equations to get the result, and even Li Min did mental arithmetic. All results can be obtained. Take another look at the pile of astronomical things written by Yifan. They almost fill a piece of paper, but the results haven't come out yet. Seeing this, Li Min couldn't help but shook his head. Although he knew that ancient Chinese arithmetic was very advanced, without the basis of mathematical symbols, it was so troublesome to solve a simple question, let alone those more advanced ones. topic. Seeing Li Min shaking his head, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng were a little strange. They stepped forward to look at the questions Yifan had done and found that there were no mistakes. At this time, Yifan had just calculated the answer, and there was no problem with the result. Now they Confused, Yuan Tiangang took the lead and asked: "Why is Your Highness shaking his head?" Before Li Min could answer, Yifan heard someone talking above his head. He looked up in confusion, only to find that there were several people standing behind him. He jumped up with a frightened "Ah", and when he saw clearly it was Li Min, Yuan Tiangang and others. When Renshi calmed down, he said with a dissatisfied look on his face: "It's true that you guys ran behind me without warning me, you scared me to death!" "Haha, we saw that you were serious about doing the questions, and we were afraid that we would disturb you if we spoke out!" Li Min said with a smile. Yifan was not only extremely smart, but also very courageous. Otherwise, he wouldn't have sneaked into the shipyard alone. Looking at the ship model, when he saw himself as the King of Qi, he would treat him like an ordinary friend. He would fight and make trouble when it was necessary, without any regard for Li Min's identity. This actually made Li Min find a kind of friend for future generations. It was just that today he suddenly discovered that Yifan was timid sometimes. "Hmph, you know what I'm doing, I just solved a nine-chapter arithmetic problem!" Yifan said with a proud face, and handed the problem to Yuan Tiangang, showing a rare smile. The daughter acted coquettishly and said: "Master, I have solved all the questions you and my senior brother asked. Did I pass the math test?" Li Min looked at her proud look and shook his head again with a smile. Yuan Tiangang was entangled by Yifan and couldn't get away and asked Li Min, but Li Chunfeng was very free and stepped forward and asked: "Why did Your Highness shake his head twice? Is it possible?" What¡¯s wrong with this algorithm?¡± Li Chunfeng is most proud of his arithmetic. Most of these questions were asked by him, and in his opinion, Yifan's performance was also very standard. Even if it were him, he would not be much better than Yifan. "Haha, there is no mistake. It's just that I think Yifan's work was too troublesome, so I shook my head twice." Li Min smiled and said, if future generations follow Yifan's approach when taking math exams, and the number of questions is the same, It is estimated that the examination time should be extended to a whole day. "Oh, His Highness said so, is there any way to simplify it?" Li Chunfeng frowned after hearing this. Although he knew that Li Min was very talented, he always considered himself to be the first person in the Tang Dynasty in arithmetic. Even his master Yuan Tiangang was not as accomplished as him in arithmetic, so he still didn't believe Li Min's words. Looking at Li Chunfeng¡¯s unbelieving expression, Li Min blinked his eyes and suddenly thought of a good idea, so he smiled and said, ¡°Daozhang Li, how about we make a bet?¡± "Oh, what's the bet?" Li Chunfeng asked lightly. "It's very simple. If I can simplify arithmetic calculations, then you have to help me solve one, no! It's two problems, and you can rest assured that these two problems are the ones you are best at."?¡¯s arithmetic is related to astronomy! "When Li Min said this, he smiled like an old fox who had stolen a chicken. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 26 Chang¡¯an Prime Meridian "Okay, since Your Highness is so sure, then I have overstepped my bounds!" Li Chunfeng agreed without thinking. Firstly, he did not believe that Li Min could find any way to simplify it. Secondly, he would not suffer any loss even if he lost. Instead, I learned a way to simplify arithmetic. As for the two difficult problems in arithmetic and astronomy that Li Min mentioned, he even ignored them. The bet between Li Min and Li Chunfeng attracted Yuan Tiangang and Yifan. Only Zhao Fu had no interest in these arithmetic. It was just about Li Min, his immediate boss, so he could only force himself to accompany him. "Okay, happy!" When Li Min saw that the other party had fallen into the trap, he immediately roared happily, then took the pen and paper on the desk and explained while writing: "If you want to simplify the current algorithm, the first step is to simplify it. Numbers, you used to use Chinese characters to calculate numbers, but now we use a new set of numerical symbols to replace Chinese characters" Li Min used horrible calligraphy to write out all the Chinese characters from one to ten, and wrote the corresponding Arabic numerals below. He also wrote out the operation symbols such as addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division, and then explained them one by one to Li Chunfeng and the other three. . These things are actually just a layer of window paper, and the three of them are all extremely smart people, so they can understand it immediately. Then Li Min took the linear equation of two variables that Yifan made just now as an example. He substituted two unknown numbers x and y, listed two equations, and after elimination, one of the values ??was obtained, and the second value naturally came out. . All the calculations were done together, but only three or four lines were calculated, and the total time was less than one minute. For Li Chunfeng and the others, this was like a miracle. "Thisthisis simply incredible!" Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang were still in shock. Yifan was the first to say in surprise, and then, regardless of others, he took a piece of paper and tried to calculate other questions according to the method Li Min just said. It was a little awkward at first, but with Li Min's guidance . I quickly became proficient, and within a short time, I had completed all the questions on the original paper. At this time, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang finally woke up. Seeing Yifan's actions, he couldn't help but feel a little itchy, and they all tried the calculation of these numerical symbols themselves. As a result, I have a deeper understanding of these simple and convenient calculation methods. For a moment, the look in Li Min's eyes became a little different. "Your Highness, Chunfeng lost!" Li Chunfeng bowed to the ground, even his self-identification changed, and there was some sincere admiration on his face. He wanted people like them to truly admire him, unless he could overwhelm the other party in knowledge, and Li Min did exactly this. "Haha, Taoist priest Li doesn't need to be polite. I just know these tricks. In terms of attainments in arithmetic, let alone Taoist priest, I guess even Yifan is much better than me." Li Min What he said was all true, at least he wouldn't be able to calculate the movement of celestial bodies. "Your Highness is so humble!" Yuan Tiangang stroked his beard and said with a smile. In the past, I had only heard others talk about Li Min, but when I saw him today, he really lived up to his reputation. It was really surprising that he had such attainments in arithmetic. "Your Highness, Chunfeng admits defeat. I just don't know what the two problems you mentioned are. If even Your Highness can't solve them, then Chunfeng may not be able to help." Li Chunfeng said with a look of shame. In the past, he only I thought I was unparalleled in learning, but only today did I know what it means to be someone who is different from others. "Haha, Brother Chunfeng, calling him Your Highness is too foreign. From now on, you and Taoist Yuan will call me Liulang. People who are close to me will call me that anyway." Li Min was not in a hurry to tell the two questions. , because these two problems cannot be solved in a day or two, and Li Chunfeng will be very busy in the future. "Okay, okay! I also think it's troublesome to call you His Highness every day, but Liulang is better." Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng haven't expressed their opinions yet, but Yifan said happily. She and Li Min talked very well, and she has a carefree temperament. , in my heart, I never regarded Li Min as the King of Qi, but she still called Li Min as His Highness in front of others, otherwise her father Zhao Fu would be very unhappy. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng were both outsiders and didn't care about the title. In addition, Yifan agreed, so they nodded in agreement. "Okay, let's talk about these two problems. In fact, the first one is okay and not very complicated. The second one is closely related to the first one, but it is a bit troublesome to solve." Hearing Li Min finally start to talk about the two mysterious problems, Li Chunfeng and the other two people immediately listened attentively, while Zhao Fu next to them had a sleepy expression. After all, from the perspective of a layman like him, these Stuff is just so boring. After looking at the serious expressions of the three people, Li Min sorted out his thoughts, and then said: "Everyone must know that the land we live in, including the surrounding oceans, are all on a sphere!" After hearing this, the three people were furious. Nodding, even Li Shimin¡¯s amateur astronomy loveIt¡¯s a problem that everyone knows, let alone the three experts in front of me. "Okay, since it is a sphere, then it brings us a positioning problem. If it is on land, it is okay, there are mountains and rivers for reference, but if it is on the endless sea, how should we know where we are? Where is the direction?" Li Min asked step by step. "This" Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang were silent for a while after hearing Li Min's question. They used to live on land most of the time and rarely went to sea, and they had never thought about this problem. Li Min waited for a while. Although the three people in front of him were all extremely intelligent people, they could not think of any good solution for a while, so he said again: "If you want to solve this problem, you must introduce Jingwei's method Concept, the so-called horizontal lines are latitude and vertical lines are longitude. I named the ball we live in the earth, and the longitude and latitude are the lines drawn on the earth" Li Min slowly explained what he knew about latitude and longitude. Although it was only a foundation, and there were even some gaps and errors in some places, for Li Chunfeng and the other three, it was like opening a new door. Not only was it very I almost understood the meaning of latitude and longitude, and even thought of other knowledge about latitude and longitude based on Li Min's explanation. "Your Highness is really capable of what ordinary people cannot do, I am so impressed!" After listening to Li Min's words, Yuan Tiangang was the first to stand up and salute, followed closely by Li Chunfeng. Although Yifan did not salute Li Min, he was naughty. Winking at him was a compliment to Li Min for his erudition. "Haha, this is just the kid's random thoughts when he is free. There must be many fallacies, but it made the Taoist priest laugh." Li Min's face has been trained to be indestructible, and his expression will not change at all when he plagiarizes. "When Your Highness talks about the concept of longitude and latitude, you want me to help His Highness complete this knowledge?" Li Chunfeng's eyes lit up and he asked eagerly. "Haha, Brother Chunfeng is really good. He guessed the key right away." Li Min said with a smile. Professional knowledge should be left to professionals. He only needs to make a start and point in a direction, and someone will naturally help to supplement it. After all, Datang is so big, are we still worried about the lack of available talents? "Don't worry, Your Highness, as long as Chunfeng is given some time, he will sort out all the relevant knowledge." After receiving Li Min's affirmative answer, Li Chunfeng immediately became excited. Although longitude and latitude are just a concept, its meaning is extremely unusual. If Not surprisingly, it is definitely a beautiful thing that will last forever. Although Li Chunfeng is not greedy for money and sex, he attaches great importance to the word "name", otherwise he would not be an official. "Brother Chunfeng, just sorting it out is not enough. I also want to build an observatory in Chang'an, just outside Chang'an City, on the extension of Zhuque Street. Then the longitude passing through Zhuque Street and the observatory will be named the prime meridian. It is the zero-degree longitude, and all the longitudes on the earth start from this! And this matter will have to wait until you return to Chang'an to personally supervise the construction. As for the funds, I, Prince Qi, will come from the palace." Li Min said ambitiously that the Prime Meridian in the previous life was located in the United Kingdom, which was a witness to the glorious period of the British Empire. Now Li Min wants to set the meridian at Zhuque Street in the Tang Dynasty. This street also happens to run north-south. It can be regarded as a destiny of its own. As long as it is there, no one will forget the glory of the Tang Dynasty. "What a great idea!" Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang clapped their hands together and praised loudly. Li Chunfeng thought about it and suddenly smiled, "Your Highness, in fact, you don't need to contribute at all. If I report this matter to His Majesty, with His Majesty's temper, They should be very happy to fund the construction of this observatory." When Li Min heard Li Chunfeng's words, the two looked at each other with great understanding, and then laughed. Indeed, with Li Shimin's eagerness for success, wouldn't it be strange that he doesn't rush to do something that can leave a name for future generations? "The concept of longitude and latitude is indeed very good, but there is still a very critical question, that is, how do we know the longitude and latitude of where we are?" At this moment, the smart Yifan suddenly raised a difficult problem. "Yes, as Liulang said just now, it's fine on land, with mountains and rivers as reference points, but if you're on the vast sea, these reference points are gone, unless" Yuan Tiangang heard Yifan's words He agreed with the problem at first, but as his thinking progressed, he suddenly thought of a solution, and his eyes immediately showed a trace of ecstasy. "Haha~, unless we use the sun, moon and stars as a reference." Li Chunfeng took over the master's words and went on to say that with their intelligence, as long as Li Min raised his head, they could immediately come up with subsequent solutions. "But if you want to use the sun, moon and stars as a reference to determine your longitude and latitude, you must be proficient in astronomy and arithmetic. There are not many such people in the Tang Dynasty. If you want to have one on every ship, it will be really difficult. It¡¯s unrealistic.¡± After the masterAfter being reminded by senior brother, Yifan also woke up and thought of a way to determine the direction through calculation, but then he thought of a very practical difficulty. Listening to their discussion, Li Min was extremely surprised. These three people were indeed rare talents in the Tang Dynasty. They had already thought of the second question before he could even ask it. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 27 The prototype of the Academy of Sciences "Your Highness, you just said that the second question is closely related to the first question. It should be a matter of positioning, right?" Li Chunfeng and the other three discussed for a few words, and finally found that the only way they could think of was to use the sun and the moon. Stars and other celestial bodies are used for positioning. Li Chunfeng thought of Li Min's words just now, so he turned to ask him. "Haha, Brother Chunfeng guessed it right, that's the problem." Li Min said with a smile. "Oh? What do Liu Lang think?" Yuan Tiangang's eyes lit up and he asked with some expectation. Although Li Min may not be as good as them in terms of professional knowledge, some of his ideas are a precedent and make people feel enlightened after hearing them. a feeling of. "As for this issue, my thoughts are actually similar to yours. We all need to use stars to determine positioning." Li Min said honestly. When Yuan Tiangang and others heard this, they couldn't help but feel a little disappointed, but then Li Min said again, " However, if this kind of calculation only uses human observation and calculation, it would be too time-consuming and labor-intensive.¡± "Rokuro, what do you mean?" Yifan was the youngest, but had the fastest reaction, and asked with his big bright eyes blinking. "I know that there is an instrument called a sextant. As long as ordinary people are familiar with its operation, and then after simple calculations, they can get the latitude and longitude of their location. Unfortunately, I don't know how this instrument works. and structure, so I want Brother Chunfeng to help develop it." Li Min said with a smile. When sailing, you only have a compass. It would be better if it was closer, but if you want to sail on the ocean, you must have a sextant for positioning. . "Sextant?" This is the first time that Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng have heard of this name, but this sextant can actually measure longitude and latitude. This is an amazing invention! "Liu Lang, where did you learn about this instrument? Can you get one for us to study?" Li Chunfeng asked with a frown. Based on his understanding of longitude and latitude measurement methods, he knew that this sextant must be It's a very complicated instrument. If they just rely on their imagination, who knows how long it will take to get some clues about it? "I'm sorry about this. I also saw it from a scrap picture. I guess I can't find this thing in the whole world." Li Min spread his hands and said apologetically. The sextant was widely used in later generations of navigation, and even in the electronic age, it is still of great use. But it is definitely impossible to find this thing on the earth in the seventh century AD. Hearing Li Min's answer, Li Chunfeng and the three of them looked disappointed, but they heard Li Min continue to say: "Although what I saw was only a residual picture, several key components are still very clear. These six points The main body of the instrument is one-sixth of a circle, and there is also a telescope and a translucent glass piece that can turn its head, which is probably these things." Li Min was very irresponsible and told the main components of the sextant. This was not because he deliberately embarrassed Li Chunfeng. After all, he was just an ordinary person in his previous life and had no chance to come into contact with a sextant. What he knew was from a navigation game that split the sextant into several parts. Then let the players assemble them together. Li Min now only remembers these three main components. At least the installation of these three components and the operation of the instrument are what Li Chunfeng and the others have to do. After listening to Li Min's introduction, Li Chunfeng's brows relaxed temporarily. He had seen the telescope in Chang'an. Moreover, he went to the Ministry of Engineering that produced telescopes to order one with the highest magnification for observing celestial bodies. Through the telescope, he learned a lot of things. For example, the moon turned out to be an ugly big rock, and stars such as Venus and Jupiter were Observations have also made a lot of progress, and many previously unseen stars have been discovered. "Your Highness, Chunfeng already has some ideas. Please mobilize some master craftsmen to help Chunfeng complete the development of this sextant." Li Chunfeng took a deep breath, stepped forward and said, and his words to Li Min also became He gave me a formal title and looked very solemn. "Okay, I will soon establish an academy of science in Dengzhou, dedicated to the study of various knowledge and tool making. If Brother Chunfeng doesn't give up, can he serve as the dean?" Li Min asked with an earnest look. But when he learned that Li Chunfeng was in Zhao Fu's house, he had already made plans for him. Hearing Li Min's invitation, Li Chunfeng looked embarrassed and bowed and replied: "Your Highness, I am also the official of Taishi Ling. It is really difficult to hold another position." "Haha, Brother Chunfeng misunderstood. The Academy of Sciences is not a government agency. It is just like an academy. It belongs to a private academic research institution. It is filled with talents from all walks of life. They can be full-time or part-time. Even in the future, if If conditions permit, some students will be recruited. Of course, there are not many people there now, but if top talents like Yuan Daozhang and Brother Chunfeng join, more people will definitely be attracted to join." Li Min has great ambitions , not only wanted to recruit Li Chunfeng to the Academy of Sciences, but also even tried to recruit Yuan Tiangang.?I want to get involved together. "So it turns out, it's better for Chunfeng to be respectful than to obey orders. However, you should definitely not take up the post of dean. Let Master Yuan take the position!" Li Chunfeng immediately felt relieved when he heard that the Academy of Sciences was a private academic institution similar to a college. Great Confucian scholars would occasionally give lectures in academies, and even the imperial court encouraged this practice. When Yuan Tiangang heard Li Chunfeng recommending him, he immediately shook his head and said, "I can't do it. Firstly, I am old and I really don't have the energy to go to the school. Secondly, the physiognomy I am proficient in is not very helpful in making tools. Arithmetic and astronomy are not very helpful." I¡¯m not as proficient as you, Chunfeng, so I¡¯ll leave it to you. I don¡¯t need to join the Academy of Sciences, just call me to help if you need it.¡± Yuan Tiangang was very sincere and told the truth. Li Chunfeng thought about it and finally agreed. However, when he came out this time, he took half a year's leave, and when it expires, he will return to Chang'an to continue his tenure. It doesn't matter. Li Min proposed that Li Chunfeng should study it in Dengzhou first. It would be best if the research could be completed within half a year. If the research could not be completed, the research data could be taken back to Chang'an to continue research. Anyway, Li Min has not yet sailed across the ocean. plan. As for Yuan Tiangang, Li Min gave him the title of consultant and was regarded as a highly respected non-staff member. "Oh, by the way, Yifan is also going to join the Academy of Sciences. For the time being, he will be the deputy dean. He will learn more from your master and senior brother. When Brother Chunfeng leaves, you will take over the position of dean." Done. Li Chunfeng and Li Min suddenly said to Yifan again. "I didn't agree to enter the Academy of Sciences!" Yifan said loudly as soon as he heard that he wanted to go, and at the same time glanced at Zhao Fu next to him. Li Min had already told her about the Academy of Sciences, and she wanted to go, but Zhao Fu disagreed. "This time I have borrowed many top foundry craftsmen from the Ministry of Industry. They will definitely be of great help in the trial production of steam engines. Now I have arranged for them to join the Academy of Sciences. Do you really not want to join?" Li Min knew Yifan. Thoughts, his eyes were fixed on Zhao Fu when he spoke, with an evil look in his eyes. When the foundry craftsman who heard Li Min's promise also arrived, Yifan felt even more anxious and looked at his father Zhao Fu pitifully. Under his daughter¡¯s pleading and Li Min¡¯s threatening gaze, Zhao Fu had no choice but to give in and said: ¡°Thanks to His Highness¡¯s love, Yifan, you can go to that Academy of Sciences, but you must pay attention to safety, that steam engine is not very reliable!¡± Although the last thing Zhao Fu said was a steam engine, there seemed to be a reference to it in his words, but Li Min didn't care, as long as he could find talents. Although the Academy of Sciences is still in its infancy and does not even have a few people, as long as it has a foundation and its own strong support, it will definitely shine one day. A few days later, Lu Qing and others, who had finished rehearsing, finally started a formal trial voyage. At the same time, they were also charged with the important task of opening up a new route. If the trip was successful, it would not only greatly shorten the distance of the northern route, but also allow everyone to Maritime merchants save a lot of costs, so many people are very concerned about the success or failure of their industry. Li Min originally wanted to hold a farewell ceremony for Lu Qing and the others, but Lu Qing and the others refused. According to them, they had not made any achievements and could not afford such a big gift. When they successfully returned home, they would It's not too late to hold a grand ceremony. Li Min can also understand what Lu Qing and others said. After all, if a grand farewell ceremony is held, although it can bring them some encouragement, it will also bring a lot of pressure to them. This was the first voyage of the new ship, so it was better to make it easier for the crew, so they agreed. However, although Li Min did not hold a ceremony, countless people who got the news still ran to the dock when the ship was sailing. There were a lot of men and women, preparing to see off Lu Qing and the others in person. Although neither party knew each other, their interests were the same. , so these people were very enthusiastic, and prepared a lot of food or supplies, and sent them to the two ships one after another. Those who could not be delivered were thrown directly above. The crew members on the ship did not admit it, and laughed and laughed with the people below. People mingled together, catching food flying from time to time and stuffing it into their mouths. The scene was very lively. Li Min and Wen Xin stood high on the pier, watching the two ships being prepared and then slowly leaving the port. The people on the pier and the crew waved goodbye, and some emotional women even shed a few tears for this. Tears. "Husband, there are only two ships leaving the port, why are there so many people seeing each other off?" Wen Xin looked at the crowded crowd below and asked Li Min with a puzzled look on her face. "People in the world are prosperous; they come for profit and leave for profit. These words of Tai Shigong can be said to express the essence of this world." Li Min had a warm smile on his face, and under the sunlight It looks extremely brilliant below. After Wen Xin listened to Li Min's words, she nodded in understanding. Although she was smart, she still knew too little about human affairs, so she didn't?Completely understood the meaning of Li Min's words, and when she turned to look at the dock, she happened to see another group of slave boats docking. The ragged slaves on the boat made Wen Xin frown. And Li Min looked at the slave ship docking, and the smile on his face became brighter. The workers from the salt factory finally arrived. ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 28 Master Zuo buys slaves The weather in June changed really fast. It was still gloomy when I woke up in the morning, and there were a few drops of light rain. But as soon as I had breakfast, the sun came out. After a while, the clouds in the sky disappeared. Without a trace, the scorching sun hung in the sky, burning the newly wet ground. The moisture flew up to the sky in the blink of an eye, and the ground turned into a hard and bare ground. Because of the hot weather, Mr. Zuo slept a little late yesterday and didn't have breakfast until the sun came up. He walked out of the hall with a toothpick in his mouth and a fat belly. He looked up at the huge sun and felt happy and anxious at the same time. . Mr. Zuo, whose real name is Zuo Feng, was originally a wealthy family outside Dengzhou City. His family employed dozens of long-term workers to cook salt, and with some other industries, he could earn a lot of income every year, although it was not as good as those top wealthy businessmen. But he can be considered a moderately wealthy household. However, a few days ago, Prince Qi's Mansion promoted a new method of drying salt. Taking advantage of the fact that he was relatively close to the Salt Factory of Prince Qi, he was the first to see the benefits of drying salt, so he took out half of his family property in one go and purchased Many beaches used cement to make salt pans. At that time, many people thought he was crazy. But when his salt pans produced the first batch of salt, everyone was dumbfounded. These low-cost sun salts had just been shipped to the salt pan. The market was immediately robbed, and he became one of the famous wealthy businessmen in Dengzhou with the benefit of selling salt. The more poisonous the sun is in the sky, the faster the seawater in the salt fields evaporates, and the shorter the days for producing salt. Mr. Zuo should have been happier, but recently he also has his own troubles. "Master, the carriages and horses are all ready. Do you think we should go now?" I saw the fat Master Zuo coming out. The old and shrewd Butler Zuo hurriedly stepped forward and bowed to ask for instructions. "Nonsense, of course I have to go right away. If I'm too late, I won't be able to get good stuff!" Master Zuo scolded. He was fat and tall, but his voice was very shrill. In addition, he had dark circles and white eyes. lips. People who are familiar with traditional Chinese medicine can easily tell that this is a symptom of excessive drinking and lust. Hearing the master¡¯s reprimand, Butler Zuo was slandering. I thought if you had been messing with that Silla concubine too late last night and didn't get up until now, we would have been there long ago. Although I am dissatisfied. But on the surface, Butler Zuo did not dare to delay, and hurriedly helped his master get on the newly purchased carriage. There were several large ox carts behind it, driven by the coachman, and drove all the way to Dengzhou City. Because the weather was too hot, Mr. Zuo opened the curtains on the carriage, enjoying the wind blowing in his face while looking at the passers-by on the road with pride. He spent a lot of money to customize this carriage, and the roof was covered with The gold foil cost a lot of money. The horses pulling the cart in front are also good horses sold from Huihe. There are only a few people in Dengzhou who can ride on such a luxurious carriage. "Hey, isn't this Mr. Zuo?" At this moment, a rider suddenly came from behind the car. A red-faced man sat immediately. When he saw Zuo Feng in the car, he immediately showed a smile and said. When he saw the person on the horse, Zuo Feng's originally smug face immediately fell down, and he said with a gloomy look: "Bah, I told you how you ate a bed bug during your meal this morning. It turns out that you are going to meet a villain on the road." "Hahaha~, Mr. Zuo, you will be prosecuted for insulting others, but seeing that Huo has suffered so much under your hands for so many years, I won't pursue it this time." After hearing the other party's insults, the red-faced man He wasn't angry at all, and even seemed elated, as if being scolded was a very happy thing. "Huo, don't be complacent, you should first find a way to repay the loan from His Highness King Qi!" Seeing the other party's appearance, Zuo Feng was itching with hatred, but there was nothing he could do about him. The man¡¯s name was Huo Qiu. He had read a few books when he was a child. Later, his family fell into decline and he had to work as a salt worker under Zuo Feng. Huo Qiu is usually loyal, courageous and knowledgeable, so he has a high prestige among the salt workers. Zuo Feng was usually very harsh on the salt workers, which had already aroused Huo Qiu's dissatisfaction. Some time ago, Huo Qiu saw the benefits of drying salt, and heard that the salt factory in Prince Qi's Mansion could provide loans to private individuals to build salt factories, so he discussed with several Zuo family salt workers who were familiar with him and went to get a loan to build the salt factory together. There is a large-scale salt factory, and the other salt workers of the Zuo family have long been dissatisfied with the master's family. When they saw the usually popular Huoqiu family, they also quit their jobs and went to Huoqiu. Now Zuo Feng's Although the salt factory was large, it was severely short of manpower, and even the salt production was greatly affected. That's why he was so angry when he saw Huo Qiu poaching him. "Hahaha~, Master Zuo doesn't have to worry about this." Huo Qiu also laughed and said, "Looking at Master Zuo, he should have gone to the labor market to buy workers. I heard that the slave-catching team captured another batch yesterday. , specially allocated to us salt merchants as workers. If you arrive late, you won¡¯t be able to get the workers. Sorry, Huo will go ahead now." After saying that, Mr. Zuo didn¡¯t look angry. With a white and fat face, he beat his horse and drove away. Looking at the dust raised by the opponent's horse's hoovesZuo Feng was so angry that his whole body was trembling. He pointed at Huo Qiu's background, jumped in the car and cursed. At the same time, he ordered the steward Zuo who was driving the car to speed up and not fall behind Huo Qiu. After hearing this, Butler Zuo felt helpless. No matter how fast their carriage was, it could not catch up with the other party's horseman. Sure enough, as Butler Zuo expected, when they hurried to the market in Dengzhou City, they happened to see Huo Qiu leading a group of more than a dozen strong men out. When he saw Zuo Feng, he smiled at them and said: The car dealer who rented a car at the door negotiated the price, packed a dozen slaves into two large cars, and then sent them to his salt factory. "Humph, I haven't made much money yet, but it costs a lot of money. I'm really a nouveau riche!" Zuo Feng said with a cold snort as he got out of his glittering carriage and walked past Huo Qiu. Butler Zhao next to him curled his lips. Yesterday, he persuaded Zuo Feng to buy slaves and rent two cars to drive them. However, in order to save a little money, Zuo Feng insisted on preparing a bullock cart by himself. As a result, he wanted to go fast on the road. I can't get up quickly, but now I'm still arrogant. Zuo Feng took Zuo Guanjia into the market, and immediately a wave of heat hit his face. People inside were rubbing shoulders with each other and there was a constant flow. Buyers and sellers of all kinds were bargaining loudly, and the slaves to be sold were tied into strings with ropes. , sitting behind the seller with a numb face, letting the buyer look at him with critical eyes, and then give a reasonable price. The current human market in Dengzhou is different from other places. The sellers here are all agents of various slave-catching teams. The slaves captured by each slave-catching team are generally given priority to the slave fleet in Yanbei, and the slaves are sent to Yanbei. They work as miners in the coal mines, and the rest will be handled by the slave catching team. As a result, the slave trade in Dengzhou City fell sharply some time ago, and some traffickers were unable to survive. Fortunately, during this period, because of Dengzhou With the construction of various factories in the state, the manpower shortage was getting bigger and bigger, so Li Min had to order to reduce the slave quota in the coal mine. Only then did the slave trade in Dengzhou become full of vitality again. Master Zuo Feng and his servant looked around as they walked and found that most of the slaves next to them were women. The coal mines are all in need of strong laborers, but the shortage of workers here in Dengzhou is mainly in food factories, and there is nothing too heavy work, so the only ones left are women. Normally, Zuo Feng would be in the mood to pick a few that looked good and take them home, but today he had business, so he was not in that mood. He walked straight to the door of the Slave Catcher Association headquarters at the end, and saw a group of waiting people. Male slaves were sold, but these slaves were obviously leftovers. Not only were they older, but they were also not very strong. "Brother, how do you sell your slaves here?" Zuo Feng asked breathlessly. Although it was not far from the door to here, he was very tired from the crowds. He held a The sweat towel kept wiping the sweat. The slave seller was a small old man. He lazily stretched out a finger and said, "Always one." "Black-hearted slave, why don't you go and grab it!" When Zuo Feng heard the price, he immediately jumped up and pointed at the other person like a fat cat whose tail was stepped on. In fact, it's no wonder Zuo Feng reacted like this. Dengzhou was originally a transit station for slave trade, so slaves were very cheap. Even the top Silla beauties only had three or four at most. And like those Silla women he saw just now, The most expensive ones are only this price, and these old and weak men in front of me actually want such a high price. What is this, not robbery? "Hey, don't push me down. There are many people who want them. Search the whole Dengzhou City and see where else you can find so many strong laborers besides me?" The old man also had a bad temper and yelled on the spot. When it came to the strong labor force, he also punched the chest of the slave next to him twice with his fist. As a result, the "strong labor force" in his mouth was hit by his chicken claw-like fist and he almost fell down. Seeing the other party¡¯s shameless look, Zuo Fengqi¡¯s nose crooked. He wanted to turn around and leave, but was held back by Butler Zuo. "Master, don't miss the real deal just because of your anger. The salt field at home is still waiting for someone to use it." Butler Zuo urged. When the butler mentioned this, Zuo Feng also hesitated for a while. He wanted to hold back and take some losses and buy some slaves to use first, but when he turned around and saw the sneer on the old man's face, he became angry again and turned around to yell at the butler. He said: "Let's go, aren't we just slaves? Master, I will buy more strong women to go back to. They will definitely be better at work than the old, weak, sick and disabled of this black-hearted slave." "Hehe, then you can go ahead and buy it!" The little old man looked gloating. Although the slave behind him was a little worse, as long as he went back to raise him for a while, he would definitely be better than the woman. But since the other party was angry, he was also happy. Look at the excitement, anyway, slaves now don¡¯t have to worry about selling. "Hey, Lao Shacai, do you think I can't do anything without your slave? Not only do I want to buy women, but I also want to buy more, and then put up a recruitment notice, who will work in my salt fields? When the time is up, I will give him a woman.I don¡¯t believe it. With such a good thing, are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to recruit people? "Although Zuo Feng is greedy for money, lustful, and very harsh on people, he has a good brain, otherwise he would not have seized the opportunity of drying salt and made a fortune. In the blink of an eye, he thought of a good idea from what he just said in anger. "Huh? You are wise, sir. Many of those poor salt workers are single!" Butler Zuo's eyes lit up when he heard this. Based on his understanding of the salt workers, this method is definitely feasible, so he immediately flattered him. . Zuo Feng also admired his own quick wit. When he heard the butler's flattery, he immediately burst out laughing proudly. Then, under the astonished eyes of the little old man, the master and the servant turned around to buy those female slaves who were cheap and plentiful. . ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 29 The slave-catching team was detained Dengzhou is mountainous and hilly, and there is not much land available for farming. In addition, the current agricultural technology is underdeveloped and the yield per mu is not high. Therefore, agriculture is not a major industry for Dengzhou and supports the main industry of Dengzhou. There are three, fishing, salt and maritime trade, as well as slave catching, gold mining, fruit planting, etc. There are not many people engaged in these industries, and they can only play a certain supplementary role to the main industry. Maritime trade was limited by the types of ships and commodities, so there was not much Li Min could do, other than expand ports, reduce or reduce unreasonable taxes, etc. to stimulate the growth of sea trade. In addition, although new types of sea-going ships were also developed, they were still limited. During the trial period, it is estimated that it will take at least a few years to be fully promoted only in Dengzhou, let alone the entire Datang Dynasty. . The growth of sea trade is limited, but the two aspects of fishing and salt give Li Min enough room to display. Nowadays, the use of trawl nets in fisheries has become extremely common. The previous fishing model of scattered small households has been completely broken. Instead, a situation was formed in which the Qi Wangfu fishing team was the leader and other large and small fishing teams coexisted. Behind these fishing teams are one or several powerful fishery businessmen. They use fishing boats, fishing nets and other means of production and spend money to hire people to fish for them. Using trawling, a new fishing method, they not only make huge profits , and also drove many small fishermen out of business. The salt industry is similar to the fishery. With the promotion of sun-dried salt, salt households with strong capital invested in the construction of salt fields, while small households were unable to use new technologies, and the cost of cooking salt was too high to sell it at all. . Nowadays, the salt produced in Dengzhou has increased exponentially, but the share of salt produced by small households is getting smaller and smaller. Whether it is trawling or drying salt, the emergence of these two new technologies has broken the jobs that many fishermen and salt residents have inherited for many years. In order to make a living, many people join the fishing teams or salt factories run by big families, and they still do the same thing. Pretty much the same thing as before. Some of them have entered newly opened seafood processing factories. These workers receive a decent monthly salary, but they actually do not have any means of production themselves. It can be said that he is already a full-time worker. Technological innovation in the fishery and salt industry has made the types of seafood more and more abundant, and the price of Dengzhou salt has become lower and lower. With the spread of maritime trade from various places, more and more businessmen have been attracted to Dengzhou. Therefore, Dengzhou is now extremely busy both by sea and land, and the tax revenue of Dengzhou Prefecture has also risen several levels. , even several neighboring states have benefited from it, and at least the cargo flow has increased several times. With the busy trade routes, the demand for Dengzhou¡¯s fish, salt and other goods has naturally increased again. Although the output of the salt factory was affected by problems such as lack of manpower some time ago, with the sale of slaves. This problem has been greatly alleviated. In addition, it is now summer. As long as there are no cloudy days, the output of the salt factory has been increasing. Compared with the salt industry, which only requires manpower, space and weather, fishing is a bit troublesome. The most important one is the restriction on fishing boats. Although the existing fishing boats were renovated some time ago, there are not many fishing boats suitable for remodeling in Dengzhou. Therefore, after the remodeling, many fishing teams have ordered new boats to the shipyard. orders, but shipbuilding takes time. Moreover, it is impossible for all the shipyards in Dengzhou to build fishing boats, so all fishing teams have more people and fewer boats, even the fishing team of Prince Qi's Mansion is no exception. Because of this, the fishing team now implements a rotation system. When a ship docks and unloads the fish, the crew members on the ship get off, and the other crew members who were resting immediately board the ship to check the performance of the ship. If there is no If the damage is serious, you will need to go to sea immediately. Counting the days, today is the day that Prince Qi¡¯s fishing team returns. Zhou Tu, his crew, and several other captains are standing on the dock waiting. Zhou Tu was the first person to join the Wangfu fishing team. He was down-to-earth, hard-working and good at fishing. He also learned the new technology of trawling very quickly, so he was appointed as the captain, and he had more than a dozen people on a ship. Tube. After waiting for a while, I saw a few familiar masts on the sea in the distance, and then several fishing boats with a big "Qi" painted on their bows appeared on the sea. "One, two, three Zhou Tu and the others, as long as they knew how to count, counted silently in their hearts. They found that there were no fewer fishing boats out to sea this time, and they were relieved. It was windy on the sea last night, but fortunately the Wangfu fishing boats were fine. The fleet was about to dock. Zhou Tu and the others immediately rushed up to help unload the fish. But what they didn't expect was that as soon as the first boat docked, a man jumped out of it and saw When Zhou Tu arrived, he immediately shouted anxiously: "Uncle Tu, find me a horse quickly. I want to see the prince right away!" The man who jumped down was none other than Zhou Yu, the steward of the fishing team. He was the leader of the team last time we went to sea. But now his clothes were torn and he still had a few scars on his body. I don¡¯t know why.What happened. "Third son, what are you" After all, Zhou Tu is Zhou Yu's elder. Seeing his appearance, he was naturally concerned and wanted to ask. However, Zhou Yu interrupted him with a wave of his hand and said: "Uncle Tu, you'd better stop asking now. Human life is at stake. I have to See the prince as soon as possible!" Seeing Zhou Yu's anxious look, Zhou Tu and the others did not dare to waste any more time. They hurriedly found a carriage on the pier. After sending Zhou Yu away, they all immediately rushed onto the boat. After asking the crew to find out the situation, Zhou Tu Tu and the others all had angry looks on their faces, and even some young people wanted to sail out to sea immediately to settle accounts with the people on the other side. "Hey! The little Goguryeo dare to be so arrogant. Do you really think that we, the Tang Dynasty, can't do anything to them?" In Prince Qi's palace, Li Min listened to Zhou Yu's report and looked at the other party's embarrassed appearance. He immediately became furious. He angrily scolded Goguryeo for being arrogant. It turns out that Zhou Yu and the others went a little far this time to go fishing, not far from Beisha City in Goguryeo. Everything was going smoothly, but just last night, several of their boats had caught enough fish, and they were about to come back. , but were stopped by a group of Goguryeo warships. Not only was this the territory of Goguryeo, but the fish was also Goguryeo¡¯s fish. They came to fish without authorization, which had violated Goguryeo¡¯s laws. Therefore, not only the fish they caught had to be confiscated , and the people and the boat must be detained together. Seeing that the other party was so arrogant, Zhou Yu was naturally dissatisfied, so he stepped forward to argue a few words. Unexpectedly, he was immediately beaten severely by the other party. This is how he got the injuries on his body. Fortunately, he was smart. When he saw that the timing was wrong, he immediately reported the name of Prince Qi of the Tang Dynasty. When the other party heard this, he was also surprised. After all, Dengzhou is not far from Beisha City, and Goguryeo also knew Li Min's name early. Someone heard about it and knew that he was His Majesty the Tang Dynasty's favorite son, so he didn't dare to be as presumptuous as before, so he released them back, but the fish caught on the boat were still detained. "Your Highness, it would be fine if only the fish caught were captured, but yesterday I saw that among their warships, they actually captured several ships of our Tang Dynasty. It seems that they should be the ships of the Tiger Shark Slave Hunting Team. "After Zhou Yu finished telling his story, he also told a situation he saw. The slave-catching team and the fishing team were both operating on the same sea surface, and they were very familiar with each other, so they could be so sure. "What, you dare to arrest even my slave-catching team?" Upon hearing this, Yan Bei jumped up immediately. Although the boss of the slave-catching team behind the scenes was Li Min, he was always in charge at the front desk. Therefore, the slave-catching team has always been regarded as a taboo by him, and even Li Min couldn't get involved. Now when he heard that someone dared to touch the slave-catching team, it was as if he had robbed his woman. "Don't the slave-catching teams always go to Silla? How could they be caught in Goguryeo? Could it be" When Li Min said this, his face suddenly darkened. He turned his sharp eyes to Yan Bei and asked fiercely, "Brother Yan, I I seem to remember that on the day your slave-catching association was established, I said not to cause trouble in Goguryeo for the time being?" He has repeatedly explained this matter. First of all, Goguryeo is different from Silla and Baekje. Both the national strength and the combat power of the army are very impressive. Secondly, the first two of the three strategies he proposed for the Ping Liao Dynasty were mainly aimed at Goguryeo, and they were implemented smoothly. In this case, there is no need to go out of the way to provoke Goguryeo. If Liaodong is defeated in two years, can we just do whatever we want? "Liu Lang, you're wronged!" Yan Bei hurriedly defended himself, "Although there is a serious shortage of people in both the coal mines and Dengzhou, relying solely on Silla could not meet our needs. In the past, You can still buy them with money, but now they almost all rely on hard robbery. Even adding a Baekje will not help. Although the Japanese country can also provide slaves, the distance is longer after all, and the Japanese slaves are short in stature. It can¡¯t be sold at a high price, so not many people are willing to go, but even in such a difficult situation, I still issued a strict order to the people below, and they are absolutely not allowed to capture slaves in Goguryeo!¡± With a look of grievance, Yan Bei analyzed the three countries that were targeted for slave capture. Compared with them, Goguryeo's conditions were simply unique. Firstly, it was the closest to Dengzhou, and secondly, it had a large population. Such a big piece of fat was placed in front of him, but he could only watch it without daring to do anything. This was simply more uncomfortable than killing him. "That's strange. The slave-catching team in Dengzhou passed by Goguryeo not a day or two ago. How could they be suddenly caught?" Li Min said to himself. But as soon as he finished speaking, he said with a cold face: "Humph! Now is not the time to study these things. The people have already been captured by Goguryeo. If it is delayed for a few more days, it is estimated that the people in the slave-catching team will all turn into corpses. The corpse, but how can we rescue the person?¡± {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 30 Driving a fishing boat to Bisha City The people in the slave-catching team were all common people of the Tang Dynasty. Now they were detained by Goguryeo. As the governor of Dengzhou, Li Min naturally couldn't ignore death. What's more, he was the boss behind the slave-catching team and something happened to one of his men. If he, the boss, doesn't come forward, who among his subordinates will listen to him in the future? Therefore, whether in public or private life, Li Min must save people. But if you want to save people, it is not an easy task. Since the other party has dispatched warships, it must be the Goguryeo navy outside Beisha City. Beisha City is an important military town built on the southern peak of Dahei Mountain in the Liaodong Peninsula. The city wall stretches It is surrounded by cliffs for dozens of miles. Tens of thousands of elite soldiers are stationed in the city. It can be said that they can advance, attack, retreat or defend. It is an extremely dangerous city. There are still 20,000 naval troops stationed at the seaport in the southeast outside the city. Although there is still a slight gap compared with the military strength of Dengzhou City, they have a favorable geographical situation. Even if they use all the troops in Dengzhou, they will definitely be able to defeat them. It was difficult to capture Beshay City. . "Liu Lang, for the current plan, we can only use the 30,000 Tang Dynasty naval forces stationed outside the city." Yan Bei thought for a long time, and finally came up with this solution that was not a solution. In addition to the position of governor, Li Min also served as As the governor of Dengzhou, he has control over all troops and horses in Dengzhou. However, the situation in Dengzhou is special. The elite troops stationed here are all elite troops to deal with Goguryeo, and each has its own general under its jurisdiction. The governor Li Min cannot command them at all. Because they had to find a way to save people, Li Min's team all came. Su Dingfang, the Sima in charge of military affairs, heard Yan Bei's words and nodded in agreement: "Your Highness, what Yan Changshi said is right. Although the Bisha City opposite It is an important town. But we just want to rescue the people. As long as we drag 30,000 naval troops to Bisha City, with the great reputation of the Tang Dynasty, we can definitely force the other party to hand over the people." Li Min's face was uncertain. As a prince who was away from home, even though he held the position of governor, he generally kept a distance from the army. The main reason is that they are afraid of enforcing the population, and the place of Dengzhou is more sensitive, and the people stationed here are the elites of the Tang Dynasty. The combat effectiveness is much stronger than that of ordinary soldiers. In order to avoid suspicion, Li Min met two generals in charge of land and water after coming to Dengzhou. Other times I never went to the military camp at all. "Mother, forget it. Su Sima, please gather your troops and come with me to the navy camp!" Although he couldn't command the navy, but the lives of hundreds of people of the Tang Dynasty were at stake, he had to give it a try no matter what. . Hearing Li Min¡¯s words, Su Dingfang immediately gave an order. In the blink of an eye, the royal guards gathered, and then he personally led the team to protect Li Min and Yan Bei to the navy barracks outside Dengzhou City. This is actually also a port. It's right next to the civilian port, but there are some warships parked here. "This is the important place of the military camp. Stop anyone who comes!" The group of them rode horses and galloped to the military camp. They were still a long way away from the entrance of the camp, but they were stopped by a group of patrolling soldiers loudly. "I am Li Min, King of Qi. I have something important to see General Liu!" Li Min also knew the rules of the military camp, so he stopped his horse and shouted. The patrolling soldiers did not dare to neglect and hurried to the camp to report. After a while, a group of men with helmets and armor rushed out of the camp gate. The leader was General Liu Juliu, who was in charge of the navy. "I will finally see your highness!" Liu Juyi saw Li Min. He immediately came on horseback, then clasped his fists and saluted. Behind him were generals of all sizes in the army, who also saluted Li Min. "Generals, there is no need to be polite! I came here today to discuss an important matter with General Liu." Li Min said anxiously. "Oh? Your Highness, please come in quickly. Let's talk in the hall!" Liu Ju looked at Li Min's face and felt that something might be unusual, so he hurriedly let Li Min and the others into the camp. Li Min followed Liu Ju into the military camp and immediately felt a murderous aura coming towards his face. On both sides of the road in the camp were large and small martial arts fields. Groups of soldiers were conducting different drills individually or jointly, and far away On the warships nearby, sea exercises were also being conducted, and everything looked so vibrant. If it is normal, Li Yan will let Liu Jian visit himself. Unfortunately, the time is wrong today, and he can only take a hurry, and then everyone will enter the military camp together. "General Liu, the thing is like this" As soon as Li Min entered the hall, he immediately recounted what happened and then said, "General Liu, those maritime merchants are my common people in Dengzhou, and they were killed by Goguryeo for no reason. Detention is either tolerable or intolerable. As a frontier defender, the general has the natural responsibility to defend the land and bring peace to the people. Li Min came here today because he hopes that the general will put the people first, cross the sea to intimidate Goguryeo, and let them release the detained people of the Tang Dynasty. .¡± When Li Min said this, he bowed to Liu Ju, obviously giving him enough face. "This" Liu Ju hesitated for a while after listening to Li Min's impassioned speech. Although he was in charge of the entire navy, he was actually mainly responsible for training troops. As long as he was in certain situations,Only in emergencies did he have the power to dispatch naval forces, but now only a few businessmen were detained, which did not meet the regulations for dispatching troops. If he agreed to Li Min, he would definitely be charged with dispatching troops privately afterwards. "General Liu, this is related to the lives of our people in the Tang Dynasty, so we must not hesitate!" Li Min saw the other party's hesitation, and immediately persuaded him again with a look of eagerness. "Your Highness, it's not that the general is unwilling to send troops, it's just that the power in my hands is limited. If there is no emergency, it is really difficult to send troops!" Liu Ju refused with a look of embarrassment. Although there are hundreds of lives involved, these people are all forged from mountains of corpses and seas of blood, and they have always regarded human lives as nothing. Let alone hundreds, he will not blink an eye even if thousands of people die. "Emergency? Human life is more important than heaven. There are hundreds of lives. Isn't it considered an emergency?" Li Min asked loudly in anger. His humanitarian sentiments began to show up in later generations, but he forgot that this was the Tang Dynasty, and human life at this time was not as valuable as later generations. In fact, Li Min also forgot that some human lives in future generations are not valuable. "Your Highness, the so-called emergency situation means that I can mobilize the army for rescue only when the security of Dengzhou is endangered. For example, the enemy attacks Dengzhou from the sea, or there is a rebellion within Dengzhou, or similar situations." Although Liu Ju was alive. He was a military general, but he had a pretty good temper. When faced with Li Min's questioning, he didn't look angry at all. Li Min couldn't help but get angry when he saw that the other party was not in a hurry and didn't care about human life at all. He pointed at Liu Ju and scolded him: "I'm sorry for your emergency. You garrison are eating my way to Dengzhou. Those of you who are drunk in Dengzhou, now that the people of Dengzhou are in trouble, you actually want to stand by and watch, don't you feel ashamed?" Li Min's words were a bit harsh. He not only scolded Liu Ju, but also the generals and officers behind him. Many people blushed at the scolding and lowered their heads, not daring to look at Li Min. , there were also a few young and energetic people who were so excited by Li Min's words that they wished that General Liu would agree to Li Min immediately so that they could go into battle and kill the enemy to vent their feelings. However, when Yan Bei, who came with Li Min, heard Li Min's words, his face immediately turned pale, and he no longer had any hope in letting the navy send troops. "Your Highness, the supplies for our garrison are all allocated by the Ministry of War. As for where these supplies come from, that is not the general's concern." The clay figurine still has a certain earthy nature, not to mention a general who can control thousands of troops. When Li Min scolded him harshly, Liu Ju was also a little angry, so there was a bone in his words. "Bullshit Ministry of War, if you don't send troops today, believe it or not, I will stop your supplies on the spot. Then I want to see if those building ships outside can also be converted into fishing boats?" Li Min's 250th temper I'm here too. Since the other party won't give me face today, let's just make the matter bigger. I'm the prince, who am I afraid of? "Your Highness, our Dengzhou navy is related to the safety of the entire Shandong Peninsula and the Bohai Bay. If you insist on going your own way, the consequences will be extremely serious. Even if you are the prince, you will never be able to afford it!" Liu Juyou said He roared angrily that half of their army's supplies must be raised by Dengzhou Prefecture. If these were missing, they would really have to use warships to fish. At the same time, Liu Ju was also cursing in his heart. Didn¡¯t rumors say that His Highness King Qi was humble and polite? But why was this guy in front of him a total of one, two hundred and five? If anyone dares to talk about King Qi Qiangong in front of me in the future, I will have to pull out his skin! "Okay, just wait for me. I will cut off your supplies right now!" Li Min didn't expect that even this method would fail. Now he was a little dumbfounded. With his temper, he really dared to stop. However, if it came to that point, the tiger sharks and those who fell into the hands of Goguryeo would be doomed. "Huh, I'll do whatever you want!" Liu Ju still didn't quite believe that Li Min dared to stop their supplies, so he still behaved very harshly in the end. What's more, he has always handled this matter according to the rules. Even if it comes to His Majesty, he is justified. "Okay, okay! You're cruel!" Li pointed angrily at Liu Ju's nose, but there was nothing he could do to relieve him. The matter was considered to have fallen apart, and he had just said harsh words. At this time It was too late to save it, so he raised his feet and walked out. However, just when he reached the door of the hall, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind, which made him think of an even more brilliant idea. "General Liu, your navy is not willing to send troops, is it? Okay! Then I will have someone drive a fishing boat to send me to Bisha City, and then personally ask Goguryeo for people. If there is any danger to me, you will wait. Bear the wrath of my father's thunder!" After Li Min said these rogue words, he burst into hearty laughter and walked out of the door leisurely. When Yan Bei and the others behind him heard this, their eyes lit up at first, and then they showed a faint smile. Li Min was trying to save his own life and his own.Bet!. rt {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 31: Improving Prestige "You" Liu Ju pointed at Li Min's background and was speechless. He was so angry in his heart. He didn't expect that Li Min, as the prince of the Tang Dynasty, would play such rogue tricks with him. For the sake of a few businessmen, he would even kill himself. Regardless of his safety, with the temperament Li Min showed just now, he would definitely do such a thing. "General, His Highness the King of Qi has left. Do you think we are" A Zhongling general got angry when he saw Liu Ju standing there. He was afraid that Li Min would really go on a fishing boat, so he stepped forward to remind him. "What are you still doing? Hurry up and assemble all the fleets for me and sail towards Beisha City!" Liu Ju woke up and immediately vented the suffocation he had received from Li Min on his subordinates, roaring angrily at the generals in the hall. road. When these generals saw that the usually good-tempered General Liu got angry, they were so frightened that they did not dare to raise any objections. They rushed out of the hall to gather the team to board the ship. Bisha City is not a soft persimmon. If you want to overwhelm the opponent, you must use it. Get rid of all the belongings of the Dengzhou navy. "Haha, Liulang, listen, the military camp behind has already gathered. It seems that your method has worked." Yan Bei listened to the horn sound of gathering in the military camp and chased Li Min in front with a proud look on his face. "Your Highness is really amazing. I thought this matter was over just now, but unexpectedly, it turned out that your Highness was the better one!" Su Dingfang also said happily. He didn't think there was anything wrong with Li Min's last words. It seems that as long as things can be done, it doesn't matter what means are used. "Hey, we have to keep our word. Hurry up and prepare the best civilian boats in Dengzhou Prefecture. We are going to ride them across the Bohai Bay." Li Min said without looking back. If he used this method to force Liu Ju to send troops, it would definitely reach the ears of some interested people, and there would be another round of participation, but Li Min didn't care. Anyway, he is now financially strong, and there are countless people in Chang'an City who will help him. He said to himself that there was nothing to worry about. It was during the time when Li Min rushed to the military camp. The news that the Tiger Shark Slave Catching Team was impounded by Goguryeo had spread from the dock to Dengzhou, and at the same time, the story of Li Min's determination to rescue was also spread by interested people. Everyone was moved by His Royal Highness the King of Qi who loved the people like a son. . Later, when the news came out that Li Min was going to Goguryeo to ask for people, countless people in Dengzhou were even more moved, especially the various slave-catching teams under the name of the Slave-catching Association. Almost everyone was moved to tears, and their hearts were burning with the ambition of "a scholar will die for his bosom friend". It is estimated that even if Li Min asked them to jump into the sea at this time, they would never frown. As soon as Li Min's order to select the best ship was issued, he immediately received responses from countless ship owners. If his ship was selected, not only would he be able to indirectly do a good deed for Dengzhou and increase his reputation, but he would also be able to please Qi Qi. His Royal Highness even explained that his ships are of excellent quality. This kind of good thing that kills three birds with one stone naturally has everyone vying for the first place. When the ship was ready, countless people from Dengzhou who got the news rushed to the dock to see off their beloved King Qi. At the same time, all the slave-catching teams still in Dengzhou gathered here in unison. Prepare to go to Bisha City with Li Min, and swear to the death to protect the safety of His Highness King Qi. Looking at the reverent eyes on the dock, and then looking at the resolute faces on the slave boat next to him, Li Min was so excited that he couldn't help himself. Once upon a time, he had become a figure admired by everyone? Although Li Min always felt that he had done too little. But these people in front of them obviously don't think so. Their eyes full of true feelings make people dare not look directly. But just when Li Min was intoxicated with the feeling of being admired, someone unexpectedly came up and poured cold water on him. Yang Shi, who had just arrived next to him, said: "Your Highness, Miss Wu explained, If you say a few more touching words, your prestige among the people of Dengzhou and the slave-catching team will be unparalleled, which is a huge political capital." "Yang Shi, you are usually quite clever, why are you so expressionless now?" Li Ming said angrily. This time, in order to enhance Li Min's reputation by asking for the imprisoned slave team, Wu Meiniang sent people to spread the news and establish Li Min as a prince who served the country and the people. Now look at the dock. And these people around you will know the effect. Speaking of Wu Meiniang, Li Min had an incredible feeling. Last time he misunderstood that he liked her, so he sent someone to kidnap her. However, Li Min simply ignored the mistake and openly admitted that he liked Wu Meiniang. Wu Meiniang is a very smart woman. She knows that even if she escapes back to Chang'an now, her fate will definitely be very miserable. At least she will not be able to enter the palace. After all, she is a weak woman and has been kidnapped for so long. Who would believe that she is still intact? body? Coupled with that beautiful misunderstanding, she also developed a strange feeling for Li Min in her heart. A nobleman from Tianhuang actually wanted to do this for the daughter of a declining nobleman.He dared to commit such a heinous crime. How could she not be heartbroken by such courage and means? It was under this situation that Wu Meiniang followed Li Min almost wholeheartedly. But she was destined to be a person who could not see the light. In addition, she had the most contact with Yang Shi and his wife, so she gradually became interested in intelligence work and began to help Li Min handle some intelligence matters, and Li Min was also very fond of her. Don't worry, Wu Meiniang has almost become Li Min's secret ears and weapon. She can help him do things that are not visible on the stage, such as building momentum for himself today. "Hey, Your Highness, Miss Wu is also afraid that you have been negligent and failed to achieve the maximum effect." Yang Shi didn't care about Li Min's words, but reminded him again. In the past, he was directly responsible to Li Min, but now he has After Wu Meiniang, they became responsible to Wu Meiniang, and only after Wu Meiniang selected and screened the information would it be handed over to Li Min. Li Min glared at Yang Shi fiercely. It was obviously a good thing, but in the hands of people like Wu Meiniang and Yang Shi, he was used as a tool to enhance his prestige, making himself look like a liar. of. Although he disdained being associated with a sinister man like Yang Shi, it was still necessary to say a few words, so he walked up to the bow of the ship and pressed his hands on the people on the dock, making most people quiet down. There was only one person in the entire port. Hear the waves crashing against the shore. "Dear fellow villagers, I, Li Min, guard Dengzhou on behalf of my father, and I naturally try my best to make the people of Dengzhou live a prosperous and happy life. I think everyone can feel the changes during this period. But opposite our Dengzhou is Goguryeo. This small country has been occupying our Han people's land since the Han Dynasty. Now it is even more arrogant. It even dares to detain us, the people of Dengzhou. Although I, Li Min, are not talented, I will never let my people of the Tang Dynasty be left to their own devices. Insulting, this time I decided to go to Bisha City across the way to argue with them in person, and I will not give up until the hostages are released!" Although Li Min also wanted to speak more skillfully, it was a pity that he didn't have much ink in his stomach, so he had no choice but to come up with a way. In his words, he put himself and Datang in the position of the weak. It detonated the atmosphere on the scene. Many people scolded Goguryeo for being shameless, while more people persuaded Li Min not to take risks. After all, a wise king like Li Min had a heavy responsibility and taking risks easily was not the behavior of a wise man. However, Li Min had already decided to leave. No matter how many people tried to persuade him, it was useless. In the end, amidst the farewells of everyone on the pier, more than a dozen boats took the palace guards, Li Min, Yan Bei and others, and there were a circle of people beside them. The slave ship escort formed a large fleet and left the port together. And just as they were leaving the port, the navy warships in the nearby military port finally started to move. Tall ships filed out one after another, followed by some Mengchong, fighting ships and other auxiliary ships. Even Li Min saw A kind of ship with paddle wheels on both sides. This should be the famous car and ship in history. It is powered by pedals and runs extremely fast. If Yifan's steam engine can be successfully developed in the future, it will be possible. Put it on such a vehicle and ship, and by then, a ship in the true sense will appear. Li Min's merchant ships were in front, and Liu Ju's navy warships were behind. Heading against the wind and waves towards Bisha City. Li Min stood on the merchant ship at the front, but his eyes kept staring at the high-rise ships behind him. Perhaps because they were fully loaded with people, the high-rise ships behind him had a deeper draft than usual. Unfortunately, the center of gravity was still higher, making it difficult for him to encounter the same situation. Due to wind and waves, these tall building ships tend to swing more than other ships. Looking at those high-rise ships that looked like tumblers in the water, Li Min shook his head secretly. When the Fu Ship and the Galen Ship were trial-produced, Li Min had recommended these two new ships to the navy. Not to mention the Galen Ship. The Fu Chuan is a typical Chinese ship. This kind of ship has a high bow and a strong impact. It can push the opponent's ship underwater. It is most suitable for warships. Almost all warships in the Ming Dynasty were served by Fu Chuan. It is a pity that it is no longer used as a warship. Excellent ships cannot withstand the inertia of tradition. The navy still dare not adopt such ships with sharp bottoms and deep drafts. Therefore, warships are still the only one in the world. Just as Li Min and his huge fleet were sailing towards Bisha City, a torture was going on in the Goguryeo water barracks outside the city. The person being tortured was none other than the captured Tiger Shark group. Among them, Smiling Tiger and One-Eye As the leader, Shark received more care. Now the two of them were in a separate cell. They were both covered in blood and looked extremely depressed. They seemed to have suffered a lot. "Hurry up and tell me, where is that person?" A tall, fat guy held a whip, blinked his small green bean-like eyes, and looked around the two of them with a fierce look. "Bah~, I don't know!" The one-eyed shark was still very stubborn and spit out bloody spit with an expression that he would rather die than surrender. "Master, we are all honest businessmen. Who are you looking for?" Despite being tortured a lot, Smiling Tiger's natural smiling face?, still with a faint smile. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 32 The two armies face each other "Are you still being stubborn?" The fat Goguryeo man snorted coldly. This guy looks to be in his twenties. He is wearing an official uniform and has beautiful jade hanging from his waist. He is clearly a distinguished Goguryeo aristocrat. But this guy didn't look very good. He had short eyebrows, small eyes, and a flat nose. He had a big mouth full of yellow teeth. In addition, the weather was very hot, and his face was covered with oil and sweat, making him look very disgusting. "Master, we are serious Tang Dynasty businessmen. This time we are returning to Dengzhou from Silla to bring goods. I really don't know who you are looking for?" Smiling Tiger said with a smile on his face. As soon as they were caught, they were After being beaten severely and being interrogated, he received a lot of whips. Now his clothes were torn and his body was scarred, especially where he was hit by the whip. There were bloodstains crisscrossing the area, which looked very scary. . "Beat me until they tell the truth!" The fat noble felt angry in his heart when he saw the smiling tiger's smile, and immediately roared loudly. Upon hearing this, several shirtless Goguryeo soldiers next to him immediately jumped out of the water. A raw cowhide whip was pulled out from the basin, and it was whipped across the faces of the two tied Smiling Tigers. The water in the basin is all seawater. If you whip it down, it will not only open the skin and flesh, but also the seawater on the whip will enter the wound, making it even more painful. Therefore, the Smiling Tiger and the One-Eyed Shark were beaten and screamed repeatedly. The grumpy One-Eyed Shark even cursed, but refused to say a word for mercy. Seeing how stubborn the two of them were, the fat noble couldn't help but feel discouraged. Could it be that he was chased from Pyongyang to Bisha City, only to be escaped by that damn guy in the end? "Master Yuan. We have interrogated all the Silla slaves on the ship. It can be confirmed that that person was indeed on the ship, but where he went later, no one knows anymore." At this moment, a sergeant leader came in Report to the fat noble. This fat man, who was called Mr. Yuan, had an extremely distinguished family background. His name was Yuan Jingwu. His father was the late Goguryeo Moli Zhi Yuan Taizuo, and his elder brother was the famous Yuan Gaisuwen. Because he avoided the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Yuan, taboo. Therefore, in the Tang Dynasty, it was generally changed to Quan Gaisu Wen. Although Yuan Taizuo died, and the title of Molizhi was not passed on to his eldest son Yuan Gaesumun, Yuan Gaesumun inherited his position as chief minister and is still in charge of the military and political power of Goguryeo. Therefore, the Yuan family is still the most powerful family in Goguryeo. "How is the interrogation of those crew members going?" Yuan Jingwu had no hope for those slaves, and he had already received definite information. That man had never come off the ship since he boarded the ship of the two people in front of him. , but they searched the entire fleet and couldn't find it. They could only torture the people on the ship to extract confessions, hoping to get some useful information. "Sir, these ships are the slave-catching teams of the Tang Dynasty, and all of them are desperadoes. The effect of torture is not very obvious. It will take at least a few days to find out anything?" The sergeant leader said very respectfully. replied. "Hmph! If there is no one to recruit, then kill a few every once in a while. I don't believe these Tang people will not recruit?" Yuan Jingwu said fiercely, that person is of great importance, and he must not be allowed to run away. . "Sir, you must not do it! These are Tang people. If we kill the people of Tang Dynasty without permission, I am afraid it will anger Tang Dynasty. If they send troops to attack, then our little Beisha City will not be able to withstand it. ." Hearing Yuan Jingwu's words. A person next to him who had been silent immediately stopped him loudly. This man is a military general wearing armor, named An Yiluo. He is the general of Beisha City Navy and commands the 20,000 Goguryeo navy. However, since Yuan Jingwu arrived here a few days ago in the name of hunting down key criminals, he has temporarily taken over the 20,000 navy troops. Elevate him completely. But he didn't dare to complain. After all, the Yuan family was extremely powerful in Goguryeo. Not to mention he was a small navy general, even King Rongliu was still afraid of the Yuan family. "Humph, General An is overly worried, but a few businessmen, based on the habits of the Tang people, will never meet our Goguryeo soldiers for this matter. At most, they will send someone to give them a verbal reprimand." Yuan Jingwu Although he looks ugly, he is quite talented and is highly valued by his brother Yeon Gaesumun, otherwise he would not be entrusted with the task of arresting that important criminal. After hearing this, An Yiluo cursed in his heart. Although he was ignored, the navy was still nominally in charge of him. If Datang was angered by this incident, the first person to be unlucky would be his Besha City navy. If the Tang Dynasty sends troops to attack, even if they can be repelled, provoking a dispute between the two countries is not a trivial matter. When the superiors investigate, Yuan Jingwu can blame the matter on himself, and then he will be held accountable. On his head, after all, he has a strong background, and no one who is short-sighted would dare to embarrass him. Just as Yuan Jingwu finished his words, suddenly a guard rushed in from outside and reported loudly: "Your Majesty, the warships patrolling outside came to report that a large number of Tang Army warships were heading toward our Beisha City. ?Come on, sir, please make a decision quickly! " Hearing the guard's report, Yuan Jingwu's face immediately turned like a piece of pig liver, and An Yiluo next to him was so frightened that he was sweating coldly. However, after all, he was a general with a heavy army, and he quickly recovered his warrior status. Seeing that Yuan Jingwu had not yet woken up from the shock, he immediately ordered the guard who reported the news on his behalf: "Quickly order the entire army to assemble on the ship and prepare to go to sea to meet the enemy!" An Yiluo's shout also woke up Yuan Jingwu. When he saw his bodyguard standing there, hesitating whether to listen to An Yiluo's words, he was so angry that he roared: "What are you doing standing there? Go quickly." Follow General An¡¯s orders!¡± The guard immediately turned around and ran away. After a while, the rally horn sounded in the military camp. At this time, Yuan Jingwu said to An Yiluo with an embarrassed look on his face: "General An, Jingwu is young and invincible." , the impulse caused such a disaster, but now that the situation is critical, I ask the general to ignore the past grudges and lead my Goguryeo army to repel the Tang Dynasty!" Yuan Jingwu was very self-aware. Although he was conceited of his extraordinary talents and had even led troops before, and was no stranger to martial arts, he had previously commanded on land and had no experience in naval warfare. Therefore, if he wanted to resist The Tang army still had to rely on General An in front of them. "Your Majesty, you are welcome. You and I are dedicated to serving the country. When encountering such a critical situation, we must put aside other things and put national affairs first!" An Yiluo is also a person who is loyal to the country, although he was there before. He was worried about personal gains and losses, but now that the incident had happened, he now regarded repelling the Tang army as his top priority. "Okay, General An is indeed a brave and loyal man!" When Yuan Jingwu saw that the other party agreed, he immediately praised loudly and overjoyed. And just when the Goguryeo army was ready, and under the command of An Yiluo, they went out to sea to prepare to meet the enemy, Li Min and his ships also arrived on the sea outside Bisha City. The combined ships of the two armies exceeded a thousand. The remaining ones will almost cover the entire sea surface. Li Min's merchant ship was originally in the front, but at this time it was overtaken by Liu Ju's warship, blocking them from behind. After all, the two armies were facing each other, and anything could happen. If Li Min and the others were in front of the formation, they would not be able to meet them. What to do if it¡¯s dangerous? However, Li Min didn't want to just stay behind, so he took a small boat to Liu Ju's boat, but he refused to leave, so Liu Ju had no choice but to agree to him staying. "Send someone to inform the opponent's general that I want to talk to him personally!" Liu Ju couldn't help but nodded secretly when he saw that the opponent's army was in good order. Although the battle was not chaotic, it seemed that the naval commander of Beisha City was still somewhat capable. Following Liu Ju's order, a vehicle and ship immediately sailed out from Li Min's side at high speed. This type of vehicle and ship was fast, but small in size and had little combat power. Therefore, it was generally used as a liaison between various warships. use. The carriages and ships sailed in front of Goguryeo's formation and conveyed Liu Ju's words to the other party. The other party's general An Yiluo also agreed. The two parties agreed to meet in a small boat, with no more than ten people in the small boat. After a while, the boats from both sides sailed out from their respective formations. When they arrived on the sea between the two armies, they stopped five feet apart. Among them, Liu Ju was riding a small car and boat. Apart from him, Liu Ju was on board. In addition to the soldiers manning the boat, there was also Li Min, a beggar who wanted to come with him. Although Liu Ju and others struggled to explain, Li Min still insisted on coming in the end. The reason was that as the governor of Dengzhou, he wanted to beg from the other party. It was natural for him to come forward for the people of Dengzhou who were to be detained. An Yiluo's side was a small boat with four paddles. Besides him, Yuan Jingwu was also on board. "General Liu, Goguryeo and the Tang Dynasty have always been on good terms. Why did you bring a large army to invade our sea territory today for no reason?" An Yiluo shouted loudly as soon as the two ships met. Although he knew the reason, he couldn't lose his momentum first. "Humph, General An, you Goguryeo detained my people of the Tang Dynasty for no reason, and now you are accusing me of the Tang Dynasty's invasion of the border. What a sharp mouth!" Liu Ju said coldly. The two of them were stationed across the sea. Before, Although they have never met, they have already heard about each other, so they don't seem strange when they meet. "General Liu's words are wrong. It was obviously your Tang Dynasty merchants who were harboring our country's key criminals and refused to hand them over. That's why we arrested them. Everything was done in accordance with the law and there was nothing wrong with it. That's the place." Upon hearing this, Yuan Jingwu immediately stood up and retorted. "Bah! You are the one who arrested this person. Now you can say whatever you want. Moreover, even if my people of the Tang Dynasty break the law, everything will be handled by my country, the Tang Dynasty. How can you, little Goguryeo, do anything wrong?" Yuan Jing heard this. After Wu's words, Li Min immediately jumped out and shouted. Hearing Li Min's tough words, An Yiluo and Yuan Jingwu both turned pale and asked, "May I ask, Your Excellency?" (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 33 I want to eat whale meat "Hmph, I am Li Min, the governor of Dengzhou. I am here with a large army today. If you fail to recruit the troops, you will bear the consequences!" Li Min shouted angrily, pointing fingers at each other. He acted so tough on purpose, just because they were sure that they would not dare. Good at using weapons, after all, for Goguryeo, the behemoth Tang Dynasty was absolutely untouchable. Hearing that the young man on the other side turned out to be King Qi Li Min, both Yuan Jingwu and Yuan Jingwu were shocked. They looked at Li Min up and down in disbelief, and then they bowed and said: "I don't know that your highness, King Qi, If you come here, you really deserve to die!" There is a reason why Yuan Jingwu and Li Min are so respectful. At the end of the Han Dynasty, Goguryeo took advantage of the civil strife in the Central Plains and gradually annexed Liaodong and other places. During the Sui Dynasty, Goguryeo maintained its strong national power and did not even take the Sui Dynasty seriously. It stirred up trouble everywhere and even secretly contacted the Turks. This This angered the Sui Dynasty and raised troops to attack Goguryeo several times. Especially when encountering Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty, he was attacked every time by overwhelming troops. Although they all ended in failure, they also reduced Goguryeo's national power and made it difficult for the people to survive. , also defeated Goguryeo's courage, so now Goguryeo has always been very respectful to the Tang Dynasty in the Sui Dynasty, for fear of causing the same disaster again. "Humph, I am here today to give you two choices. One is to respectfully hand over the person to me, and the other is that I will lead the army commander to go straight in and snatch the person back myself!" Li Min was not because of this. The other party softened his attitude when he was respectful, but he was still as tough as before. He was now playing the role of a 250-year-old prince. The more arrogant and rude he acted, the more the other party took care of him. After all, everyone is afraid that his brain will get hot and it will really cause a war between the two countries. Sure enough, Li Min's toughness made Yuan Jingwu sweat on his forehead. An Yiluo also looked nervous. His eyes glanced at Yuan Jingwu from time to time. The other party was presiding over the arrests, and he was not involved at all. Even now he doesn't know who Yuan Jingwu wants to arrest? Under Li Min¡¯s threat, Yuan Jingwu¡¯s face became uncertain. If this incident leads to a war between the two countries, even if they are protected by the Yuan family, they will definitely not be able to escape death. But if he agrees to let him go. Then it is very likely that the person will get away, and the huge secret will probably be spread. No one can predict what consequences it will have. "Your Highness, we have no ill intentions towards the businessmen of your country, but that prisoner is too important to us. As long as they can hand over that person, we will release him immediately!" Yuan Jingwu gritted his teeth, Finally, he insisted. "Okay, okay! It seems that you don't take me, Datang, seriously." Li Min said bitterly, and then turned to Liu Ju again. "General Liu, since they don't agree, we can only give orders on the battlefield!" Although Li Min spoke in a very firm tone, he looked at Liu Jushi. But he blinked at the other party. The other party had a guilty conscience at the beginning. Although he was still insisting now, his heart had actually been shaken. Now he only needed this last blow. Liu Ju is also a shrewd man, and he looked at Li Min's eyes. At that moment, he also said to An Yiluo with a murderous look on his face: "In this case, we can only meet with swords and return home!" After hearing Liu Ju¡¯s order, the soldiers on the chariot and boat immediately turned around and were about to leave. An Yiluo had a cold sweat on his face and looked nervously at the Tang Dynasty navy opposite them. Not only did the opponent have more ships than them, but those ferocious tower ships were even more daunting. Although the Goguryeo navy used imitations of Datang tower ships. , but their skills are not up to par, they are much smaller, and their quality is not as good as others. If there is a fight, they are definitely no match for Datang. In the end, they can only hide in the port and take advantage of the geographical advantage to compete with the opponent. "Your Highness, please stay!" At this critical moment, Yuan Jingwu finally did not dare to conflict with Datang, so he could only stop Li Min with a dejected look, "Let's make friends!" Hearing Yuan Jingwu's words, not only the nervous An Yiluo wiped his cold sweat with relief, but also Li Min and Liu Ju secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Li Min was not the 250-year-old Li You. If a war breaks out between the two countries, even if Li Shimin protects him, it will definitely not be easy in the end. At least a reprimand will be indispensable, and even his position as the governor of Dengzhou may not be guaranteed. "Haha, those who know the current affairs are heroes" Li Min wanted to praise the other party, but he suddenly realized that he didn't even know the name of this fat and ugly guy, but he was thick-skinned, so he simply changed his words here. Asked, "I wonder what I call this brother?" "Your Highness, the name of the junior minister is Yuan Jingwu, and my brother Yuan Gaisuwen holds the position of chief minister in our country!" Yuan Jingwu replied feebly. He was thinking about how to report to his brother when he returned. He actually messed up something important. How would the other brothers who were jealous of him laugh at him? What is Da Dui Lu?Li Min didn't know at all, but when he heard that the other party was Yeon Gaesomun's younger brother, Li Ming was shocked. The Yeon Gaesomun in history was a great guy. Although he ruled the country with high pressure, his diplomacy It was even more of a mess, but it was able to compete with the Tang Dynasty for decades with the power of a small country. It was not until after his death that the Tang Dynasty took advantage of the civil strife in Goguryeo to completely destroy this small country that had been established for hundreds of years. Get rid of it. In fact, not only Li Min was surprised, but Liu Ju was also shocked. He knew the situation in Goguryeo better than anyone else, and he also knew the Yuan family very well. He cupped his fists and smiled: "I didn't expect it to be the famous Yuan brothers. Disrespect, disrespect!" Li Min also woke up at this time and smiled at the other party: "It turns out to be Brother Yuan. Since this is a misunderstanding, then we will wait here for you to hand over the man. We will withdraw our troops as soon as the man arrives!" Yuan Jingwu and An Yiluo did not dare to delay, and hurriedly turned the bow. Li Min and the others also returned to the building. They waited for most of an hour. Just when Li Min was getting impatient, they saw the opponent's port. A fleet of ships sailed out, but for some unknown reason, the ship sailed extremely slowly. When he got closer, Li Min discovered that the ships in the entire fleet were like girls who had been ravaged. The hulls of each ship were covered with scars, and there were even many large holes that had been dug out by humans. Now only a few pieces were used. The wooden planks were mended casually. If there is a little wind and waves, there will be another batch of sunken ships in the Bohai Bay. If only the appearance of these ships was miserable, that would be fine. But when Li Min saw the people on the ship clearly, he immediately felt a surge of anger. He saw that the crew members were all in ragged clothes and looked depressed, and many of them had expressions on their faces. His body, arms and other places were all bandaged. From the blood oozing out from them, we could guess that the injuries he suffered must be serious. As for the Smiling Tiger and the One-Eyed Shark, not only were they bandaged like mummies, they could not even stand firmly, with two people supporting them. No wonder it took so long to come out. It was probably because Yuan Jingwu was afraid that Li Min would be angry when he saw these people's wounds, so he asked someone to bandage them for Husha and others. "Bastards!" Seeing the miserable appearance of Tiger Shark and the others, Li Min punched the side of the ship. He really wanted to order the army to rush over at all costs to let the other party know how powerful Datang was, but his reason told him that he couldn't do this. impulse. "The common people pay homage to Your Highness, and thank Your Highness for the rescue!" Smiling Tiger and One-eyed Shark were pushed onto Liu Ju's boat. When they saw Li Min standing on the bow of the boat, they immediately stepped forward and knelt on the ground, with expressions of gratitude on their faces. said. "Get up quickly. You are injured. Don't aggravate your injuries with these false gifts." Li Min hurriedly helped the two mummies up and comforted them a few more words. He was about to ask why they were arrested when he suddenly heard Yan Bei next to him shouted: "Huh? What is that?" Li Min turned his head and saw that a water column several meters high appeared on the sea where the two naval forces were confronting each other. When Liu Ju saw the water column, he immediately smiled and said: "Yan Changshi didn't know something, but it was a whale spouting water in the sea. Because this whale is huge and lives in the sea, the fishermen around it are called dragons, so it is also called a dragon." Call this phenomenon 'dragon out of water'." While Liu Ju was explaining, the whale's back slowly surfaced, and it was more than two feet long. It was estimated that the whale underwater was at least four or five feet long. However, after hearing Liu Ju's explanation, Li Min curled his lips. What does whale spout mean? It's obviously someone breathing, okay? It's really uneducated. Looking at the huge size of the whale, Yan Bei suddenly realized: "Oh, so this is a whale. I have only heard that there are whales in the sea, and they are several feet long. I didn't believe it at first, but today I saw it and it is indeed well-deserved." "Come here, aim the crossbow on the ship at the whale. I want to have a taste of whale meat today!" Seeing this whale that attracted the attention of the two naval forces, Li Min suddenly rolled his eyes and immediately gave instructions. He said, he was worried about not being able to vent the anger in his stomach, but he didn't expect that an excellent punching bag would appear immediately, and shooting the whale in front of the Goguryeo people was also a good deterrent. "Your Highness, this whale is a sacred creature in the sea, it must not be shot!" Liu Ju was immediately frightened upon hearing Li Min's order and hurriedly persuaded him. Fishermen call whales dragons, so they are naturally in awe of them. When they see them while fishing, they will immediately hide away, let alone go up to hunt them. "Godly object? That's even better. Come on, do it for me!" Li Min was even more happy when he saw that Liu Ju, who regarded human life as nothing, did not even dare to attack the whale. It seems that ancient people were very concerned about this For such a huge animal, there is still great awe in my heart. If I can shoot it, the deterrence effect will be better. After all, in the eyes of the opponent, Datang dares to kill such a divine creature, so why not? Is there anything they dare not do? But Li Min forgot that even Liu Ju, the general, did not dare to attack the whale, so the soldiers on the ship would beDo people dare to attack whales? (To be continued {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 34: Killing Whales to Deter the Enemy The ship was the sharpest weapon on the water in the Tang Dynasty. In addition to the melee shooting pole, there were several large winch crossbows on the bow, also known as cart crossbows. The arm of this crossbow was more than two meters long and was extremely powerful. It could shoot and It can reach two to three hundred steps, that is, four to five hundred meters. When using it, you need to use the winch at the back to pull it open. The bed crossbow of the Song Dynasty was actually an improved version of this winch crossbow. When Li Min saw the whale, he wanted to shoot it with the crossbow on the bow of the ship. However, after the order was given, the soldiers operating the crossbow looked at me and I looked at you. No one dared to take action. Like fishermen, they spend most of their time at sea. They have an incomparable awe for the extremely dangerous sea, and whales are sacred creatures in the sea. Naturally, they dare not offend them, let alone shoot them. . Seeing the reaction of the soldiers on the ship, Li Min couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Although he was a prince, he was not Liu Ju after all. His orders were not military orders at all, so the sergeants did not have to listen. However, he was not someone who gave up so easily. He turned around and ordered the palace guards beside him: "Go up and adjust the crossbow. I will do it myself!" After hearing Li Min's order, the guard leader Xi Junmai agreed and came forward with more than a dozen guards. The soldiers next to the two crossbows squeezed away and quickly operated. They were all good at land and naturally had no respect for the sea. heart of. After a while, the crossbow was loaded and aimed. Li Min walked to one of the crossbows and saw something like a trigger on the crossbow, so he stepped forward and pulled it with his hands, but what he didn't expect was that the trigger was broken or something. He used all his strength to push the crossbow with his legs, but the opponent still didn't move at all. Seeing Li Min's ignorant behavior, Liu Ju and the soldiers on the boat covered their mouths and snickered. Xi Junmai took a heavy hammer with an embarrassed look on his face, walked up and handed it to Li Min and said: "Your Highness, the crossbow of this crossbow is It can't be pulled, it needs to be hit with a heavy hammer!" "Oh. That's it!" Li Min wiped the sweat from his face, not caring about the teasing looks from Liu Ju and others, he picked up the heavy hammer and hit it hard. Listen to the sound of 'Weng'. A huge crossbow arrow shot towards the sea like a black line. The whale was still breathing freely, not noticing the approaching danger at all. In addition, it was only a few dozen meters away from Li Min's boat, so it hit the target with one strike. Under the huge impact, most of the two-meter-long crossbow arrow sank into it. The giant whale in the sea suddenly changed. It raised its head and tail from the sea in great pain, and a painful neighing sound came out of the whale's mouth. Only then did everyone see the whole whale clearly. Only this whale was visible. The head of the whale is extremely huge. It looks no smaller than an ordinary house, and its length is estimated to be about four feet. It becomes thinner toward the back, and the tail is a tail fin that is separated from each other. The whole body of the whale is black and gray, but the belly is pure white. When the whale's head and tail hit the water heavily, it was about to drag its seriously injured body away. The second crossbow arrow that had been prepared on the ship was fired again, but this arrow was tied with a rope by Li Min. "There was a sound of 'chi', mixed with the sound of bones breaking. The second crossbow arrow tore the skin and penetrated deeply into the whale's body. Bright red whale blood spurted out. A layer of fishy red immediately appeared on the sea. The injured whale was still struggling to survive. It dived into the water and tried to escape, but before it could swim far, it was caught by the rope on the crossbow. The giant whale desperately tried to break free, but the hook on the crossbow was stuck in its body, and the other end of the rope was firmly tied to the building ship. The building ship was three or four times the size of the giant whale. Even if it is not injured, it will never be dragged. Li Min on the building boat looked at the dying whale, but there was no trace of pride on his face. Instead, he was a little panicked. The center of gravity of the building boat was too high. The struggle of the giant whale made the building ship sway. Liu Ju and the others had already I was used to it, so I didn't think anything of it, but he and Xi Jun were shocked when they bought these landlubbers. Li Min, who pretended to be calm, swore in his heart that he would never ride on such a design-flawed building ship again. Chariot crossbows are usually used to attack the opponent's warships or city gates. The destructive power is extremely terrifying. If two crossbow arrows as thick as arms are shot into the body, even with the powerful vitality of the giant whale, it will definitely not survive, so I struggled. After a while, he was floating on the sea with his belly turned upside down. An Yiluo, who was on the opposite side, first saw the Tang army shooting crossbows and thought that the other side had betrayed their faith after getting the man. He was frightened and hurriedly asked people to prepare for the battle. However, he soon discovered that the other side was actually shooting at whales. This shocked all the Goguryeo soldiers. Unexpectedly, Tang Jun would even dare to shoot such a divine creature in the sea? And then, right in front of their eyes, the huge whale went from being injured to struggling, and then its life slowly passed away, and finally it floated on the sea with a white belly. Looking at the huge whale carcass, all the Goguryeo soldiers felt a sense of awe in their hearts, and the momentum of the entire army was dampened. The rebellion of the soldiers of the Tang ArmyAlthough Ying was similar to the Goguryeo people, they were the ones who shot the whale after all, and they were also the ones responsible for moving the ship, so they felt a sense of pride in their awe. The giant beasts in the sea died at the hands of their generals, so what's so scary about Goguryeo? Therefore, the momentum suddenly increased. Under the situation of one and the other, Liu Ju secretly thought that it was a pity. If he commanded the warship to attack at this time, even if the opponent's army could not be completely annihilated, at least most of it could be annihilated. Unfortunately, now is not the time to fight. When Li Min saw the giant whale dying, he shouted happily and asked Xi Junmai and others to pull the whale onto the boat. However, the whale was at least dozens of tons. Xi Junmai and a dozen guards could not pull it at all. Even if Li Min did it himself, it would be useless. "Hey! What are you looking at? Come and help me, this whale will improve your food today!" After hearing Li Min's words, the sergeants on the ship still didn't dare to move, and they all looked at Liu Ju together. After all, this is the army. Without the permission of the general, their duty is to stick to their posts, even if they are ordered by King Qi, they do not need to pay attention. "Help!" Liu Ju looked at the corpse of the giant whale, sighed and waved. Although he was in awe of the whale in his heart, now that the deal was done, and it was Li Min who did it himself, he felt a lot less burden. , and judging from Li Min's appearance, he won't give up until he gets this whale. In addition, he has no choice but to ask people to help him. Hundreds of people on the boat worked together to help pull the whale to the side of the boat. However, the whale was too big and heavy to fit on the deck of the boat. In the end, it could only be tied to the side of the boat, half submerged in the water, and maintained by buoyancy. balance. Then they circled around in a majestic manner outside Bisha City before starting to return. "Your Highness, I have something important to report!" Until then, the Smiling Tiger and the One-eyed Shark, who had been standing on the boat, found the opportunity to find Li Yin alone to report. Li Min climbed on the side of the boat, looking down at the loot in the water, and asked with a smile: "By the way, I almost forgot about you, what is important for you, and judging from what the other party meant, it seems like they are arresting you. Who are you looking for?" "Your Highness, these two questions are the same thing. It was because we saved a person that Goguryeo arrested us and tortured us to find out where the person was. That man almost demolished our ship." Smiling Tiger still had a smile on his face, but with a hint of bitterness. "Oh? Who are you saving?" Li Min turned his head and asked with some curiosity. That Yuan Jingwu almost caused a war between the two countries because of one person. It seems that the identity of that person is not simple. Hearing Li Min's question, the two smiling tigers looked at each other, and then the one-eyed shark replied: "Your Highness, we are both clear and somewhat unclear about the identity of that person. We only know that he should be from the imperial court." people." "Eh? I don't understand what you're saying. What do you mean by 'both clear and unclear'?" Li Min's attention was completely attracted by the two of them. He stopped looking at the whale under the boat and looked up and down instead. The two people were scarred. "Your Highness, the man's name is Zhou Kun. He is an old acquaintance of the villain. He used to serve in the army with the villain, but later he was selected into the Qianniu Guard because of his outstanding performance. But last year, he suddenly came to Shandong , asked the villain to help him do something, but he provided the villain with a lot of high-quality weapons" As the one-eyed shark explained, Li Min slowly understood the ins and outs of the matter. Zhou Kun, as mentioned by One-Eyed Shark, provided the Tiger Shark slave hunting team with a large number of high-quality weapons and even provided a lot of conveniences in other aspects. Their request for the Tiger Shark was also very simple, that is, to allow them to join the Tang Dynasty and the It was not difficult to secretly help him transport people or items between Goguryeo. The only difficulty was that Zhou Kun asked for absolute confidentiality. The Smiling Tiger and the One-Eyed Shark discussed it and felt that this was a good deal, so they agreed. There have been no problems since last year. But this time when they came back from hunting slaves, they met Zhou Kun in Goguryeo who was in heavy responsibilities. And they are still being hunted by the Goguryeo people. Although the two of them didn't know Zhou Kun's specific identity, they were sure that the other was working for the imperial court. Otherwise, he wouldn't have had such great power in the Tang Dynasty and could even obtain weapons of comparable quality to military weapons. Therefore, both public and private, they would not leave each other alone, so they took the risk to hide Zhou Kun on the ship and smuggled it out of Goguryeo. However, they did not expect that the news was exposed, and they were killed by a Goguryeo warship halfway. Caught up. After listening to the one-eyed shark's story, Li Min already had some guesses about the mysterious Zhou Kun, but if he wanted to be sure, he still had to see him, so he asked again: "So where is Zhou Kun now? " {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support. Your support is ours.?Great power} Text Chapter 35 Zhou Kun¡¯s Identity "Your Highness, because Brother Zhou has a heavy responsibility and Goguryeo is constantly pursuing him, we were sent to a secluded island halfway. If the other party didn't find us, we wouldn't have picked him up then. Soon, if we are unfortunately caught, then he will hide on the island for a while, and then find a way to go back after this period of limelight has passed." Smiling Tiger said with lingering fear, if His Highness Prince Qi hadn't come to rescue them this time, then He and his brothers are really going to die in Goguryeo. "Oh? How to get to that small island? I will send someone to pick up Zhou Kun right now!" Li Min also said anxiously. If Zhou Kun is really as he guessed, then he must be carrying an extremely important task. . "Your Highness, not many people know about that island. My eldest brother and I personally sent him there in the first place. I am relatively strong and can still hold it. Your Highness can send two clippers, and then I will lead the way to bring Brother Zhou." Bring it back!" One-eyed Shark struggled to stand up from the hands of the two guards who were supporting him, and barely took two steps and said. There are many islands in the Bohai Strait. There are dozens of them that can be named. There are even more desert islands that don't even have names. It's really not difficult to hide someone on them. Looking at the look of the one-eyed shark, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little worried, but that Zhou Kun was probably very important and couldn't be delayed at all, so Li Min had no choice but to nod in agreement, borrow two of the fastest cars and boats from Liu Ju, and then let the one-eyed shark Shark led the way to find Zhou Kun. As for Smiling Tiger and the other crew members, Li Min placed them on the merchant ship that came with him, and their ship was towed away by several large ships. "Sharks! So many sharks!" Just as Li Min was anxiously waiting for news about the one-eyed shark, he suddenly heard someone screaming. Li Min turned his head and looked down, and found that there were many triangular fins on the sea surface not far away, swimming towards this side quickly, and through the clear water, he could see that there were many fins under the water. The ferocious shark. "Asshole, these sharks are trying to steal my whale!" Li Min understood at a glance that sharks are very sensitive to the smell of blood. He must have been attracted by the blood flowing from the wound on the whale's back. "Your Highness, these sharks can't hurt our ship. As for the whale, I guess we can't save it!" Liu Ju walked over and took a look and found that there were at least nearly a hundred sharks swimming by. Although the whale on the side of the ship was big, . But with the shark's ferocity, it would probably be able to devour it in less than an hour. "How can that be done? This is a whale that I caught with my own hands. How can I take advantage of these bandits in the sea for nothing?" Li Min said through gritted teeth. He also wanted to have someone pull this whale to show off after returning to Dengzhou. Let's see, especially for Wen Xin and the others, that her husband is a warrior who can go into the sea and capture dragons. "Your Highness, don't worry, I have an idea!" At this moment, Xi Junmai, who had always been taciturn, suddenly spoke up for the first time. "Oh. What can you do, Junmai?" Li Min was a little confused. This Xi Junmai was an honest man, and he was usually very responsible as a guard, but when it came to coming up with ideas and solutions, it was not his strong point at all. "Your Highness, please take a look!" Xi Junmai said and stretched his long arms lightly. He took off the six-stone super bow from his back. Xi Junmai is a fierce general on the battlefield, and his personal martial arts value is very impressive, especially in bows and arrows. Except for Xue Rengui, who is still living in his hometown in Shanxi, it is estimated that Xi Junmai has the best archery skills in the entire Tang Dynasty. . Moreover, this guy's arms are so powerful that most soldiers use only one stone. Ordinary generals can only use three-stone bows. As for those who can shoot four-stone or five-stone bows, there are not many in the entire Tang Dynasty. However, Xi Jun bought a six-stone bow. It can be said that with this physical strength alone, he can Can push everyone down. I saw my right hand holding the bow, my left hand swiping from the quiver, and an arrow was already in my hand. Then I opened my bow and nocked the arrow like lightning. Before anyone could react, a sharp arrow had disappeared on the bow string, and then I saw only the sea surface. A tiny white wave appeared on the water, and a shark swimming happily paused for a moment, then flipped its belly and floated to the surface. The sharp-eyed Li Min discovered that the shark had a small hole in its head and lower jaw, which had obviously been shot through by the sharp arrow just now. As soon as the shark died, the blood flowing out of the wound immediately stimulated other sharks, and they all came forward to bite. After a while, a shark that was larger than an adult was eaten, and not even the dregs were left. Seeing the effect of his shooting, Xi Junmai seemed a little surprised. He didn't expect that these sharks looked fierce, but they couldn't withstand a blow from the six-stone bow. So he hung up this uncommon bow, took the commonly used four-stone bow from the guard next to him, and then opened the bow left and right and fired arrows continuously. The whole person was like a human-shaped machine gun. In the blink of an eye, a layer of shark corpses floated on the sea. , and all of them were shot in the brain. "What a fierce general! Hou Yi in ancient times was nothing more than that!" Seeing Xi Junmai's unparalleled archery skills, Liu Ju couldn't help but praise him. He has been in the army for many years, so what?Have you never seen such a strong general? But I have never seen anyone with such great archery skills. Li Min was also surprised and delighted. He had only known Xi Junmai to be brave and brave, but he didn't know until today that the opponent's strength was much higher than he had expected. Seeing the amazing archery skills that Xi Jun bought, most of the soldiers in the Dengzhou navy admired him in their hearts. However, some arrogant people were still a little unconvinced. After all, this is a navy warship. Now go and see a palace. The guards showed off their might, which really brought a huge disgrace to their Dengzhou navy. It was with this idea that some soldiers on other warships who thought they were superb archers took small boats to Liu Ju's warship, and began to compete with Xi Junmai with their bows and arrows. Xi Junmai was not affected at all by these people who came to challenge him. After the initial burst of arrows in his hand, he began to fire arrows at a fixed frequency, and every arrow was sure to hit, and those who hit it would die. Except for a few people who came to challenge who could keep up with Dujun's buying frequency, most of the others gave up almost immediately. Under the attack of the sharpshooters headed by Xi Junmai, in a short time, the hundreds of sharks that were attracted were slaughtered. A layer of white belly floated on the sea, but not a single shark could reach it. Under Li Min's boat. "Good! What a great arrow!" When Li Min saw this situation, he also praised loudly. And Liu Ju was also very happy, stroking his beard and laughing. Although in terms of archery, these people under him were worse than Xi Junmai, but just because of his unwillingness to admit defeat, he did not lose the title of Dengzhou. Jun's face. "Thank you for the compliment, Your Highness!" Xi Junmai and several soldiers on the boat below saluted Li Min, and then the boats below each returned to their posts without stopping at all. "General Liu. I saw the bravery of the Dengzhou navy, especially the few people just now, so I gave some rewards. I wonder if the army will allow it?" Li Min remembered that he could play rogue against Liu Ju before, and now he can borrow it. Take this opportunity to make some repairs. "Your Highness, officers and soldiers in the army are not allowed to accept private gifts. However, if Your Highness wants to give a reward, you can use the name of Dengzhou Governor to reward the army, and you can also reward some officers. This is allowed by military law. "Liu Ju said with a smile. Although he had some slight words for the rogue prince Li Min, seeing him risking his own life for a few ordinary people. Liu Ju secretly admired him for his caring heart for all people. Therefore, he had previously treated Li Min. Li Min's anger had long since dissipated. "Hahaha~. This is the best. When I return to Dengzhou, I will prepare wine and food so that I will not be drunk with General Liu and all the soldiers." Li Min was also very proud of having passed this incident. Not only did he greatly enhance his prestige in the hearts of everyone, but he was also able to establish a good relationship with the Dengzhou navy. He even got a whale, which led to another good idea. It can be said that he achieved multiple things with one stone. Just when Li Min and his fleet were halfway through, the one-eyed shark and others they sent out finally caught up. In addition to the soldiers who went there, there were a few more people on the two ships. One of them was being held by two people, and his body was also covered in scars. It seemed that it was Zhou Kun, and the others were sent by Tiger Shark to protect him. His people. Li Min looked at Zhou Kun carefully and found that he was about forty years old. He looked very ordinary and was not tall, but he was extremely strong. Most of the injuries on his body were from swords and arrows. Although he looked scary, he was not actually very strong. No vital points were injured, which shows that this person is extremely skilled, otherwise it would be impossible to avoid so many vital points. It was just because of the excessive bleeding that he looked pale and physically weak. He could recover as long as he took care of himself for a while. "Are you Zhou Kun?" Li Min asked someone to take Zhou Kun to the warehouse on the ship, and then stood back. "Your Highness, the villain is none other than Zhou Kun!" Because he was too weak, Li Min asked Zhou Kun to sit on a chair to answer. However, he looked calm as he sat there, not even facing Li Min, the prince. There is no hint of timidity, he is obviously not an ordinary person. "Zhou Kun, you should be a special agent sent to Goguryeo by the Ministry of War, right?" Li Min was too lazy to talk to the other party and asked directly. He learned the situation from the mouths of the tiger and the shark, plus some inside information that Li Min knew. , it is easy to guess Zhou Kun's identity. After all, it was him who had the evil idea of ??inciting civil strife in Goguryeo. When Zhou Kun heard that Li Min revealed his identity, he stood up from his chair with a 'pop' and stared at Li Min with a murderous look on his face, as if he would pounce on him at any time and give him a fight. But this was just Zhou Kun's instinctive reaction. Then he thought of the other party's identity. He was so frightened that he immediately relaxed and saluted respectfully: "Your Highness, I forgive you. I was so anxious that I almost bumped into Your Highness!" "It's okay, please sit down quickly and don't touch the wound!" Li Min was also startled by the other party's reaction, but when he thought of Zhou Kun's identity, which was similar to Infernal Affairs, he felt relieved immediately.?? "Your Highness, you" Zhou Kun sat down with doubts. He was about to ask Li Min how he knew his identity, but he saw Li Min smiled and said: "Haha, you may not know that the original idea of ??estrangement from Goguryeo was proposed by this king to his father. Even though I wasn¡¯t involved in what happened next, the information I got from Tiger and Shark was enough to guess your identity.¡± "Ah! That's it. Your Highness is so talented, so I admire him!" Upon hearing that Li Min was responsible for his job, Zhou Kun immediately said solemnly. He was one of the executors of this plan, so he naturally understood that if this plan was Success will bring great benefits to Datang. "By the way, why is Goguryeo chasing you this time, but your identity is exposed?" Li Min finally found the opportunity to ask the question he wanted to ask the most. "Your Highness, originally this villain could only report this matter to the higher authorities, but since His Highness is the initiator of this matter, there is no harm in telling you." Zhou Kun paused here and said solemnly, " Your Highness, the Yuan family of Goguryeo and several other powerful generals are secretly discussing something that will be detrimental to King Yeongliu, the leader of Goguryeo!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 36 Wen Xin gets angry "What, so fast?" When Li Min heard the news, he stood up from his chair in shock, walked back and forth in the cabin for a few steps, then suddenly turned around and said, "Zhou Kun, tell me the details. Speak!" Historically, Yeon Gaesumun did kill King Yeongliu. Although Li Min couldn't remember the time clearly, it was definitely not the eleventh year of Zhenguan. "Yes! Although Goguryeo appears to be a complete country on the surface, it is actually divided into two factions, the north and the south. The north is a military general group headed by the Yuan family, which controls most of Goguryeo's military and political affairs. The south is based on supporting King Yeongliu. Mainly civil servants. In the past, when Eulji Mundeok was alive, these civil servants in the south could still suppress the general group in the north" Following Zhou Kun's explanation, Li Min gradually understood the domestic situation in Goguryeo. Generally speaking, the Yuan family, a powerful minister, and King Rongliu, a weak leader, each had their own strength, among which the Yuan family controlled Most of the country's military power and one minister's political power have their main influence in the north. King Rongliu controls a small part of the military power and most of his political power, and his main influence is in the south. When talking about this force in Goguryeo, we have to mention one person, and that is Ulji Mundeok in Zhou Kun's mouth. Eulji Mundeok was highly praised by stickmen in later generations, saying that he led Goguryeo to repel the invasion of the former Sui Dynasty and was a great hero of Goguryeo. In fact, these are all nonsense. The reason why the Sui army retreated at that time was because of logistical problems and the general's underestimation of the enemy, which resulted in poor results. This made Yang Guang frustrated and ordered the withdrawal. After Yeon Gaesomun¡¯s father Yuan Taejo died, he planned to pass his position of Molizhi to his son Yuangaesomun. The so-called Molizhi was the prime minister of Goguryeo, and even had more power than the prime minister. But Eulji Mundeok relied on his military exploits. As well as the support of other civil servants, they seized Mo Liji's position. Because of this, Eulji Wende was at odds with the Yuan family, so he worked with the civil servant group to suppress the Yuan family and other leaders. Eulji Munde¡¯s military exploits were outstanding and his prestige in the army was extremely high. Therefore, when he was alive, the Southern Civil Service Group was still very effective in controlling the army. However, since Eulji Mundeok's death, Yeon Gaesumun, who had been hiding for many years, began to exert his strength, using the Yeon family's connections and many years of prestige. Slowly, he took 70% to 80% of the entire army into his own hands, and even began to intervene in political affairs. Now the Yuan family's influence is not limited to the north. The entire country of Goguryeo is under the control of the Yuan family. Faced with this situation, King Rongliu naturally felt dissatisfied for a long time, but he was intimidated by the power of the Yuan family. Don't dare to act rashly. But this situation was broken last year. After Li Min presented Li Shimin with a plan to alienate Goguryeo. It was immediately implemented by Li Shimin, who sent many spies to sneak into Goguryeo, bribed, threatened, assassinated, framed, etc., and used all possible means to make the relationship between the two groups extremely bad. And at the beginning of this year, King Yeongryu finally couldn't bear it anymore and wanted to plot to get rid of Yeon Gaesoo and others. However, this news was learned by Zhou Kun and others of the Tang Dynasty, and some clues were leaked to Yuan Gaisuwen and others. When Yeon Gaesomun knew that King Yeongryu wanted to get rid of him. Naturally, he was extremely angry, and after discussing with several other powerful generals. Prepare to take a preemptive strike and launch a mutiny before the Spring Festival this year to eliminate King Rongliu and the forces around him in one fell swoop. Zhou Kun learned about the news that the Yuan family was preparing to mutiny, and was about to come back to report, but unfortunately he was noticed by the Yuan family, so he pursued him closely, fearing that he would leak the news. "What an opportunity!" Li Min walked back and forth in the room excitedly, thinking about the impact of this incident on Datang. If there is civil strife in Goguryeo, it will be a good opportunity for the Tang Dynasty to raise troops. With the strength of the Tang Dynasty's military, it will be easy to destroy this small Goguryeo. If Goguryeo is destroyed, Silla and Baekje will follow. Although Xinluo Luo deliberately flattered Datang, but with Li Shimin's ambition and appetite, coupled with Li Min's provocation at the side, he would never leave any chance to the ancestors of these sticks. At night, there was still some distance from Dengzhou, but the fleet did not dare to move forward in the dark. Li Min used to think that the sea was so big that he could go in any direction he wanted, but later he learned that this was not the case at all. Take the Bohai Strait as an example. Because of the large number of islands, the strait is divided into eight wide and narrow strips. Different waterways. The Dengzhou Waterway that Li Min and the others were walking on was only about ten feet deep at its deepest point, and it was surrounded by exposed and hidden reefs. If they were not careful, tens of thousands of ships could be destroyed and people would be killed. Therefore, Li Min and the others could only find a We anchored on the island and rested for one night before returning to Dengzhou the next morning. Before Li Min and his fleet arrived at the port, ships waiting along the way had already spread the news to Dengzhou. By the time their ship entered the port, the dock was already full of people welcoming them back. Under Li Min's special arrangement, the crew of the Tiger Shark Slave Hunting Team were the first to disembark. When they saw these scarred people, the atmosphere on the dock immediately surged to a climax, with people scolding Goguryeo for being barbaric and praising them loudly. His Highness King Qiof kindness. And when the huge whale appeared, the dock fell into a kind of silence for a short time, and then everyone began to whisper. When they knew that this was the whale that His Highness King Qi had shot to death, everyone was stunned. They were silent. A man who dared to shoot even a divine creature in the sea, and whose birth was so noble. Coupled with the legendary color of Li Min, while they praised Li Min for his kindness, not only did they feel a surge of emotion in their hearts An unspeakable awe. When Li Min stepped off the boat, the atmosphere on the dock fell into a state of silence. Everyone knelt down in unison to welcome the return of His Highness King Qi with the highest courtesy. Li Min was very excited when he saw everyone's reaction. He hurriedly helped the old man closest to him up and said loudly: "Dear people of Dengzhou, please get up quickly. As the governor of Dengzhou, I am the governor of Dengzhou." , I just did what I should do, and I don¡¯t deserve such a big courtesy from everyone!¡± "Your Highness is unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness. He even risked his own life for the sake of our people. He is so considerate of all people. Naturally, he is respected by us. Please pay homage to me again!" Hearing Li Min's words, he helped him up. The old man immediately said loudly. This old man was well-dressed and spoke politely. He seemed to be a scholar. The old man's words resonated with everyone on the pier, and they all shouted loudly: "Your Highness is unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness. Please accept our worship!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Li Min was unable to stop them at all, and finally had to accept the salute from the people, then let them stand up, said some words to protect the country and the people, and then mounted the horse and left the dock. As for the whale, it was pulled into Dengzhou City by several ox carts. Fortunately, the city gates and streets in Dengzhou were wide enough, otherwise it would not have been possible to enter. Although Dengzhou City is close to the sea, many people have seen whales in normal times, but this is the first time they saw a giant whale killed, and it was shot by His Highness King Qi himself. This strange thing naturally attracted countless people. Onlookers, almost the entire people of Dengzhou City gathered on the main street, pointing and talking about the giant whale. Although this thing was a sacred object in their eyes, since it was shot by His Royal Highness the King of Qi, it naturally did not matter. People feel that something is wrong, and even feel that it is natural. When the giant whale was transported to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion in the center of the city, Li Min ordered that it be divided in the square in front of the Prince¡¯s Mansion. Except for the portion left by the Prince¡¯s Mansion, the rest was distributed to the people present for free. As soon as this order came out, many people were worried. His Royal Highness King Qi is a noble nobleman from heaven, and he is also a deity descended to earth. Naturally, he can do whatever he wants with a divine object like a whale, but they are only mortals. If they accept this divine object, will it cause dissatisfaction in heaven? , what disaster will this cause? It is precisely because of this concern that most people do not dare to come forward to collect the whale meat, blubber and other items that are cut up like hills. However, there are still some bold people. These people may be poor or greedy for cheap. Anyway, they happily go up and get one. Some greedy people even get a few more, plus the foreign merchants. , didn¡¯t have any respect for things like whales, so in a short time, the whale the size of three houses was cut up cleanly, and even the remaining inedible internal organs were eaten by the wild dogs in the city. . "Husband, why are you so reckless? You risked taking a boat to Goguryeo for a few businessmen. If something happens, what will happen to me, Xijun, Wen'er and the other girls?" As soon as Li Min came back, he was immediately Aunt Tiger invited her to the inner house. When Wen Xin, Xi Jun and others saw Li Min, they immediately started a series of angry reprimands. This was the first time Wen Xin got so angry since she married Li Min. "Wen Xin, don't worry. The sea is not as dangerous as we thought. Don't you think I'm back well now?" Li Min said with a playful smile. He didn't tell Wen Xin when he left, because with Wen The heart cares about Li Min and will never allow him to take risks. "Hmph, how can we not be worried? You didn't come back last night. Do you know how worried Wen Xin was? Not only did she not sleep all night, she even cried for half the night. She hasn't even drank anything yet." Xijun saw Li She looked stunned and immediately shouted loudly, but she was only focused on talking about Wen Xin, but she didn't notice that she also looked haggard. It was then that Li Min discovered that Wen Xin and Xi Jun both had red and swollen eye circles and dry lips. It was obvious that they had not had a good rest last night. Looking at Wen'er and the others, they all looked similar. What makes him strange is that the relationship between Wen Xin and Xi Jun has never been very good. Why did they suddenly become so affectionate today? Li Min looked distressed and hurriedly stepped forward to put his arms around Wen Xin's slim waist to comfort her. He apologized and apologized, finally making Wen Xin happy. As for Xijun, it would be much easier to make her happy. As soon as Li Min told her about the idea he had thought of in the sea, the little money lover immediately turned his anger into laughter. (Unfinished)(continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 37 Intelligence Genius Wu Meiniang In order to apologize, Li Min took Wen Xin and Xijun to the wall of the palace to see the whales outside. They had heard about whales for a long time, but they had never seen them with their own eyes until today. Moreover, the whales were almost as big as the city wall. The bodies were also astonished. However, when Li Min proudly said that he shot him to death with his own hands, the two women immediately scolded him. Wen Xin, who had always been quiet, even put his hand into Li Min's clothes and pinched him hard. Relieve your hatred all at once. After all, if such a big whale goes crazy, it will definitely be very dangerous. When the whale began to be dissected and dissected, Wen Xin and the others immediately covered their mouths and noses with handkerchiefs, glared at Li Min angrily, and then pulled him back to the inner house. Li Min also regretted it because the smell of the whale was not very good. Especially when the internal organs were exposed, the smell wafted in from the square, making the entire palace smell fishy. Even the servants in the courtyard covered their noses while walking. The smell was too strong. After the whales were divided, all the messy things were cleaned up, and water was brought to wash the square several times, the smell in the palace became much better. During lunch, Li Min was very excited and asked the kitchen to make some whale meat. In his previous life, whaling was banned in China, and Li Min¡¯s family was inland, so he had never eaten this thing. I just heard that on that island country, whale meat was It is a very common ingredient and seems to taste pretty good. But when Li Min took a bite of the cooked whale meat excitedly, he immediately frowned. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s due to poor cooking or something else, but the whale meat tastes rough and tastes worse than beef. It also has a fishy smell, and I¡¯m really not used to it after eating it so hard. Wen Xin likes to eat light food. She wasn't very interested in whale meat, and the smell from the whale's dissection just now made her have no appetite for whale meat. However, after all, this whale was hunted by her husband, so she took a bite with great interest, but Then I didn¡¯t have the courage to take a second bite. Xijun reluctantly ate a few mouthfuls, and then passed it all on to Li Min, which made him very depressed. In order to transport the whale back, they had to hunt hundreds of sharks along the way. The result is now good, no one in the whole family likes to eat, and the death of more than a hundred sharks is too unjust! In fact, this is the Li Min family. They have eaten all kinds of delicacies from the mountains and seas. Naturally, this whale meat, which has a rougher texture, is difficult to eat. Other people in Dengzhou City who got whale meat. But most of them were very happy to eat. For them, this whale meat is a rare delicacy. At least the taste of this whale meat is different from ordinary fish meat. It tastes like eating mutton. After all, this is Dengzhou, and fish meat is the cheapest. The prices of mutton and even pork are not cheap, and you can eat whale meat that is similar to livestock meat. It can be regarded as improving life. Just after Li Min had eaten, someone reported to Li Min. That Zhou Kun was picked up by someone, and the person who picked him up had a token from the Ministry of War in his hand. He seemed to have a lot of background. Li Min smiled slightly after hearing this. Zhou Kun's identity is not simple. Although he told himself all about the current situation of Goguryeo, he didn't say a word about his identity. Li Min only knew that he was a craftsman, but which department did this craftsman belong to, how powerful was he, how to contact him, etc.? Li Min didn't know anything about it. Even if he deliberately asked several times, Zhou Kun would transfer it to other topics. In the afternoon, Li Min accompanied Wen Xin and the others, and in the evening, he went to the small courtyard where Wu Meiniang was. "Hee hee, our great hero His Highness King Qi is back. The little girl pays homage to His Highness King Qi!" Upon seeing Li Min, Wu Meiniang, who was having dinner, immediately stood up and saluted him with a smile. "You girl!" Li Min stepped forward and flicked Mei Niang's forehead affectionately, pulled her to sit down and said, "Meiniang, you have put in a lot of effort this time, how do you want me to thank you?" "Haha, Meiniang just came up with the idea. The key is that Sister-in-law Shi and his wife are running back and forth. I don't dare to take credit." Wu Meiniang smiled happily. Since Li Min admitted that she likes her, and she has no choice, So I stayed here peacefully, just wondering what Yang Shi and his wife were busy with when they were bored. So she looked at it curiously, and gradually fell in love with intelligence. Her identity was shady, and intelligence work was even more so, so this matter was almost tailor-made for her. "My Mei Niang is so well-behaved. Come, let me give you a kiss!" Li Min put his arms around Mei Niang's delicate body, put his mouth up to her with a playful expression, and kissed her on the pink face that was about to break. Mei Niang didn't dodge, she just giggled. When Li Min was with Mei Niang, he completely let go of his usual serious appearance and behaved like a swinger. Although he was usually very relaxed in front of Wen Xin or Xi Jun, it was completely different from now. Maybe this was also his One of nature. "Hey, why do you eat whale meat too?" Li Min and Mei Niang joked for a while, and suddenly discovered that Mei Niang's dinnerOf course, there were also a few whale meat dishes, and it looked like Mei Niang had eaten a lot of them. "Well, husband, you made this with your own hands. Of course I wanted to try it. But I didn't expect that the whale meat had a special taste and was very to my liking, so I ate more." Mei Niang said with a smile, everyone's taste is different. Differently, Li Min and Xijun don't like to eat whale meat, but Wu Meiniang likes it very much. "Ah? Originally I was going to bring you some, but Jin Xin and Xijun don't like to eat it, and even I don't like it, so I didn't bring it to you. I didn't expect you to like it. I'll give it to you tomorrow. Ask someone to bring you more!" Li Min said in surprise. "Thank you for your concern, husband!" Although Wu Meiniang didn't have any status, and even though the two of them were close to each other, the final boundary had not been crossed yet, she still insisted on calling Li Min her husband. "Husband, I have sent someone to check on Zhou Kun who came with you." Mei Niang poured a glass of wine for Li Min and suddenly said softly, "But as I expected, there is no use at all. With the clues, we can only confirm that the other party is definitely from the imperial court. As for the person who came to pick him up today, although he holds a token from the Ministry of War, he is probably not from the Ministry of War." "Well, that's strange. In addition to the Ministry of War, is there another department in the Tang Dynasty that has the right to send detailed operations to Goguryeo?" Li Min said to himself in confusion. Ordinarily, if Zhou Kun is a spy of the Ministry of War, there is no need for him to deliberately hide his identity. Even when he meets himself, the governor of Dengzhou, he should take the initiative to confess his identity and then seek help. However, the other party revealed his identity after he revealed his identity. , only then confessed to himself the information he had obtained, and after returning to Dengzhou, he did not ask himself to report the important information about the internal chaos in Goguryeo. He only said that he had channels to report to Chang'an and there was no need to trouble Li Min. This made him suspicious. Of course, it was not that he suspected that Zhou Kun was a fake, but that he was curious about which department of the Tang Dynasty Zhou Kun belonged to. "Actually, it's better if you can't find out, because I can already confirm the identity of the other party!" Mei Niang picked up the wine glass and brought it to Li Min's mouth with a naughty look. "Oh, my Mei Niang is still smart, please tell me about it to my husband!" Li Min was overjoyed when he heard this, opened his mouth and drank all the wine in Mei Niang's hand and asked. Taking advantage of the spicy wine, Li Min simply picked up Mei Niang and let her sit in his arms. This ambiguous posture made Mei Niang's face turn slightly red. After calming down, he said: "Your Highness, actually this The matter is very simple. To be able to deal with Zhou Kun's true identity so cleanly, there must be a very large organization behind it, and this organization is related to the imperial court. So His Highness, as long as you think about what Yang Shi and the others did before, it will be very clear. ¡± "Yang Shi? Four Guards!" Li Min said to himself, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he immediately figured out what was going on. Since Yang Guang had the secret power of the Four Guards back then, Li Shimin, who was also an emperor, There must be a similar force around him to deal with some shady matters for him, and for sowing dissension, no matter how excellent the Ministry of War's meticulous work is, it will definitely be inferior to professional spies like Yang Shi. Sometimes, one has to admit that there are indeed geniuses in this world, such as Wu Meiniang. She has only just been exposed to intelligence work, but she has already obtained Zhou Kun¡¯s true identity from clues. Yes, Zhou Kun is the shadow guard next to Li Shimin. When he decided to alienate Goguryeo, Li Shimin left this matter to the shadow guards. Now it seems that they did a very good job. "Hahaha~, that's it!" Finally a mystery in his mind was solved, and Li Min laughed heartily. Then I saw Mei Niang with a proud face in her arms, and I felt an impulse in my heart. I hugged her and gave her a wet French kiss, and my hands began to become dishonest. As a result, Mei Niang was breathless and her whole body was paralyzed into mud. It wasn't until a long time after Li Min left that he slowly regained some strength. "Damn Li Min, you take advantage of Meiniang every time you come here, but you never eat her. I really don't know what you think?" Meiniang whispered to herself, with a bit of coquettishness on her face, and even more A bit of resentment. The next day Li Min went to Zhao Fu feeling refreshed. Yesterday, he was all angry at Mei Niang's place. When he returned to the house in the evening, he and Xijun toiled until midnight. Although his legs were a little weak now, he was in great spirits. good. What Li Min didn't expect was that Wen Xin was very tolerant of him spending the night at Xi Jun's place and didn't give him the same look as before. Later, he secretly asked Wen'er and found out that Wen Xin had gone to Goguryeo that night. Xin and Xijun spent the whole night together, during which time they spoke a lot of intimate words, and now their relationship has become very close. Li Min was even more happy about this unexpected surprise. "Farewell Zhao, we have so many troops stationed in Dengzhou, there should be a place dedicated to making weapons, right?" As soon as Li Min saw Zhao Fu, he immediately said eagerly. He is in urgent need of building a cold weapon {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 38 The Beginning of the Whaling Industry Zhao Fu was stunned when he heard Li Min's question, and immediately replied: "Your Majesty, every state generally has arms workshops. We have a heavy army stationed in Dengzhou, so not only do we have them, but the scale is not small, there are four Hundreds of craftsmen are working in the workshops.¡± "Great, please help me quickly find some craftsmen who can make crossbows. I will be of great use!" Li Min shouted excitedly. Zhao Fu was stunned after hearing this and said hurriedly: "Your Highness, crossbows are standard equipment in the military. Except for official military workshops and a few permitted private military workshops, no one else is allowed to make them privately!" Zhao Fu spoke. At that time, the words "anyone" were specially emphasized, obviously to remind Li Min that it is illegal to make weapons privately, especially since he is a prince and his status is even more sensitive. "Don't worry, I'm not asking for a crossbow to be used in the army, just go find it." Li Xin smiled extremely obscenely. The manufacturing of military crossbows has extremely strict processes and specifications, but as long as he doesn't follow this process According to the specifications, even if he creates something similar and changes his name, with his current identity and status, who would dare to do anything to him? Zhao Fu had no choice but to send people to the weapons workshop and find several skilled crossbow craftsmen. Li Min brought these craftsmen to the newly built Academy of Sciences, and then explained his idea to them. In fact, the structure of this thing is almost exactly the same as the bed crossbow, but some changes have been made, such as adding up, down, left and right below. The turntable that can be turned, especially the most critical crossbow arm, was changed by Li Min into two torsion springs. The so-called torsion spring is actually made of horsetail, animal sinew or even iron wire, and then two hardwoods are inserted in the middle to replace the elastic force of the crossbow arm with torsion. In fact, what Li Min made is based on the same principle as the ballista made by the Greeks, but this thing was shrunk a lot by Li Min. It is even smaller than the bed crossbow equipped on the ship. The materials used for this thing can be found easily. Unlike crossbows, which have extremely high requirements for production materials, a crossbow takes at least one or two years from material selection to completion. The reason why Li Min wanted to create such a bargain was naturally because he had his own plans. After shooting the whale at sea, Li Min suddenly thought of an industry that was very prosperous in history, that is, the whaling industry. Whales are full of treasures, not to mention their meat. Whale blubber can be boiled into oil, whale skin is also the best leather, and other baleen, whale bones, tendons, etc. are also very versatile. Nowadays, whales in the ocean have not been hunted by humans, and there are extremely many whales in the ocean. Li Min also asked people familiar with the situation in Dengzhou's offshore waters. Every year, there are many whales in the Bohai Sea and the Yellow Sea, and occasionally whales attack ships. Therefore, he targeted the whales and wanted to add another way of making money to Dengzhou. But if you want to catch whales, you need special tools. Li Min doesn't want fishermen to fight for their lives in the sea with harpoons and whales. However, the bed crossbow is a standard equipment of the army and cannot be used on ordinary fishing boats. And he couldn't afford it, so he wanted to make a cheap product. It doesn't have to be too powerful, as long as it can shoot the harpoon or special arrow dozens of meters away. After all, this is whaling and not fighting with people. It doesn't matter if the range is closer, just get closer and shoot again. Li Min had a good idea, but in the process of making this kind of copycat crossbow, a problem arose, that is, the accuracy of the crossbow was very poor, and the arrows shot were often several meters off the target. The whale's huge body could be shot even if it was off by a few meters, but Li Min was extremely dissatisfied. After studying it with the craftsmen for a long time, he found that it was caused by the uneven elasticity of the two torsion springs. Once the problem was discovered, it was easily solved. Through the adjustments of the craftsmen, the elastic force of the two springs was finally equalized. The arrow shot this time was indeed very accurate. Although there was still a slight error, within a distance of tens of meters, This small error is almost negligible. After this kind of copycat crossbow is completed, because the crossbow arm has been changed into two torsion springs, it looks very different from the bed crossbow in appearance, and a tray that can rotate in all directions is added below, and there are an armrest. When using it, first load the arrow, then one person will hold the armrest and turn it. After aiming, fire the crossbow and shoot out the special javelin-like arrow on it. There is a barb in the front of the arrow to prevent the whale from breaking away, and there is also a An inflatable raft is attached to the cable so that wherever the shot whale goes, they can be seen from the surface. In order to avoid the taboo word "crossbow", Li Min changed the name of this kind of imitation crossbow to fish cannon. This thing was invented just for catching whales, and with its power and range, it is impossible to make it a standard preparation for the army. Although it The cost is very cheap. After getting the weapons for hunting whales, Xijun also bought a large and sturdy ship. After all, the whale is so big that ordinary fishing boats cannot drag it. Of course, the ship has also been renovated, and there are useless buildings on it. They were all demolished, leaving a large deck empty, andA primitive human-powered crane was also built using pulleys and the resulting frame, which was used to hoist the whale from the sea and then dissect it directly on the ship. Everything was ready, but the manpower problem arose again. Although Li Min had brought back a whale, and many people in Dengzhou City had eaten whale meat, they still felt a little in awe of such sacred creatures as whales, so When Li Min's fishermen heard that they were going to hunt whales, they all shook their heads and did not dare to go. Regarding this situation, Li Min did not force it, but he proposed on the spot that the wages of workers on whaling ships would be increased three times, and other benefits would be much better than those of ordinary fishing workers. The workers in his fishing team were unwilling to do so. It doesn't matter, Li Min has posted notices recruiting people in all four counties of Dengzhou City. It is said that there must be brave men under heavy rewards. Among the hundreds of thousands of people in Dengzhou, there are always some who are bold or are forced by life. Seeing the extremely generous wages, they rush to the Qi Prince's Mansion in Dengzhou to sign up. Therefore, In just a few days, the personnel problem of the whaling ship has been solved. After a period of training and integration, they were released to sea. As for when they will come back, there is no guarantee. With luck, it will be three or five years ago. Oh my god, if you are unlucky, you may run out of supplies and not encounter a whale. After all, everything is just the beginning now. You have to slowly figure out the rules of whales. In the Liangyi Hall in Chang'an City, Li Shimin stood with his hands behind his hands and laughed. Below him were Fang Xuanling, Li Jing and other important civil and military officials. However, the faces of these people were either happy or worried, and they obviously did not agree with each other. "What a God-given opportunity! Civil strife in Goguryeo is imminent, and by then our Tang Dynasty will be able to eliminate this trouble without any effort!" Li Shimin said with excitement while laughing. Good news came from Dengzhou today. The efforts made some time ago finally bear fruit. The two forces of the Yuan family and King Rongliu have finally reached the final step. "Your Majesty, although this is a good opportunity to destroy Goguryeo, as a soldier, it is such a big deal, so you must do everything with caution!" Fang Xuanling was a little helpless. Although he knew it would have no effect, he still held on to it with all his might. One's hope persuaded. "Prime Minister, you are too cautious. Such a great opportunity is the right time to get rid of Goguryeo in one fell swoop. If we miss this good opportunity, who knows when we will have another chance?" Before Li Shimin could say, the Minister of War Hou Junji came out and said, and his words were immediately supported by most military generals and some civil servants. Seeing that most people supported the war, Fang Xuanling couldn't help but feel a little anxious. However, what he didn't expect was that Li Jing also came out and said, "Jun Ji is right, and I also think it's time." "Brother Yao, you" Fang Xuanling was stunned. He didn't expect that Li Jing, who had always been in the same camp as him, would also agree to send troops? "Xuanling, you are usually busy with government affairs, so you may not have paid attention to some things." Li Min interrupted Fang Xuanling and said, "His Royal Highness the King of Qi proposed three strategies for Ping Liao and Liao, and now the second strategy for alienation has been launched. In the end, the powerful Yuan family and the weak King Rongliu are about to fight. Even if one of them wins, the country will definitely be in great turmoil and even seriously damaged. Such an opportunity is really rare. And the fatigue of the first article The enemy's strategy has been implemented for more than a year, and the results have begun to show. According to detailed reports, famine is now occurring in many places in Goguryeo. The country's tax revenue is more than one-fifth less than in previous years. Many people are Because they were unable to eat, they were fleeing or resisting, and the domestic situation in Goguryeo was in chaos." Li Jing paused for a moment, thought for a moment and then said: "As for the third plan to strengthen ourselves, the Baidiezi proposed by His Highness King Qi has been planted a lot this year, and the output is calculated to be less, but It can also allow some sergeants to wear cotton-padded clothes. But from my point of view, Qiang is not just something that can be used like a white stack. The gunpowder weapon that His Highness came up with last time has great power, whether it is for sieges or field battles. , with the help of these new weapons, coupled with the great military strength of the Tang Dynasty, it is not difficult to destroy Goguryeo in a short time." "Okay, the words of the pharmacist are very popular with me!" After listening to Li Jing's analysis and explanation, Li Shimin was the first to clapped his hands and praised. The others carefully analyzed what Li Jing said and found that it was indeed the case. Now they, the Tang Dynasty, were in an absolute position against Goguryeo. Its advantages, whether it is national power, political or military strength, are far beyond the comparison of small Goguryeo. Fang Xuanling also felt that what Li Jing said was reasonable, but he was cautious, so he said again: "Your Highness, although Senior Brother Yao's words are reasonable, I think it is better to be cautious. After all, Goguryeo occupies a favorable geographical situation. If we prepare If it is not sufficient" "Xuanling, please stop trying to persuade me. I have made up my mind on this matter. The day the Yuan clan takes action will be the time when the Tang Dynasty raises its troops!" Li Shimin interrupted Fang Xuanling with a wave of his hand. Just when Li Shimin and the civil and military ministers decided to conquer?At the time of Goguryeo's decision, a very fierce game was being held in a large polo field in Chang'an City. But what was surprising was that this game was not polo, but a new sport in Chang'an. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 39 Savage Bicycle Race "Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!" In the stands around the stadium, countless spectators standing or sitting were nervous and their faces were red. The men clenched their fists and gritted their teeth and kept shouting, wishing they could rush to the field to compete for others. The women kept screaming and cheering for their favorite racers. Following the gaze of the audience, you can see that the focus of the entire venue is focused on the dozens of bicycles on the field. The cyclists wear simple and lightweight armor. Each of them alternates their feet up and down quickly, pedaling the wheels. They raced very fast, fighting bravely for the lead in their respective tracks. From time to time, a racer would push the racer next to him, trying to take the opportunity to make the other racer fall. This kind of behavior would be completely foul in later generations, but it is completely allowed in this arena. "Cheng Huailiang, I won't let you overtake me!" The racer at the front said through gritted teeth. This guy is a bit unfamiliar and looks very girly. He was not one of Li Min's group before. His name is His name was Chai Lingwu. Li Min had seen this kid when he first met Li Tai, and the two had a little conflict. "Haha, Mr. Chai, you are really thick-skinned. You have been beaten by us and you still have the nerve to mess around in this game?" Cheng Huailiang, who was closely behind, laughed and said, "Just now, the game started." , Chai Lingwu was kicked out by him, and the others also took the opportunity to cause trouble. As a result, Chai Lingwu fell behind the others and was about to be overtaken by them. "Hey, Brother Chai, look there's a beauty here!" Just as Chai Lingwu was about to scold Cheng Huailiang for being shameless, he suddenly heard someone calling him from behind. He instinctively turned his head and looked back, only to see Li Jingye, who was ranked third, with a bad look on his face. Looking at himself with a smile, he immediately felt something bad. Just when he was about to react, he suddenly felt a big foot kick from the left side, and then a strong force made him unable to maintain his balance anymore. He fell to the ground again with a 'plop'. "Hahaha~" Cheng Huailiang, who was extremely proud, put away his long legs, smiled tacitly with Li Jingye, and started riding hard together. As Chai Lingwu fell, the vehicles behind him dodged one after another. As a result, their speed inevitably slowed down, and they were suddenly far behind Cheng and Li. Naturally, he cursed Chai Lingwu again. This somewhat crazy game is the newly emerging bicycle race. Since Li Shimin rode a bicycle with Li Min last year, he has fallen in love with this sport. Moreover, he was not satisfied with playing it by himself, so he even asked the palace to build many bicycles. He gave it to the civil and military officials to play with, and it slowly spread. Although today's bicycles still have shortcomings, they are simple to operate, more convenient than riding a horse, and the cost is much lower than raising a horse. In addition, many princes and nobles also ride this thing. Therefore, bicycles have slowly become a trend, and everyone from princes and nobles to people with affluent families likes this convenient means of transportation. Although bicycles are much more complex than other things, there are many skilled craftsmen in the Tang Dynasty. Many craftsmen can imitate bicycles. In addition, bicycles have no registered patents. Therefore, many bicycle manufacturing workshops have appeared in Chang'an City, and the costs have been further reduced. Even ordinary people with average incomes can buy some of the cheapest bicycles. After all, with this kind of transportation, it is much more convenient to go out, and you can also keep up with the trend. It is also more honorable to take your wife and children to visit relatives and friends. Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and other aristocratic children were the first people to come into contact with bicycles. Naturally, they were very fond of this novel and fun thing. From the beginning, they rode bicycles around Chang'an City, attracting the envy of countless people. Later, I don¡¯t know who invented the new gameplay, and actually started a bicycle race. At first, I just found a place to play. Later, with the popularity of bicycles, this sport attracted more and more attention, and as the most popular The dandy who loves to be in the limelight will naturally not miss this good opportunity, so he transforms a polo field in the city into a cycling track and holds regular competitions. The contestants are naturally Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and other guys. ¡°However, when these barbaric guys organized the event, they didn¡¯t set any rules at all. As long as they didn¡¯t fight on the field, everything else was casual. As long as you can finish the race first, you win. Dozens of racers compete for each other on the field. Whenever someone makes a small move to squeeze other racers off the track or push them down, it will cause a burst of loud screams from the surrounding spectators. This kind of sport where speed and brutality coexist is very exciting. It is easy to ignite people's blood. And unlike horse racing, although the rider's riding skills are critical, the most critical thing is the horse itself. Cycling racing is completely different. All the bikes are the same. The key to winning or losing is the rider. If you can win this kind of competition, you will be more recognized by others, and it will also better reflect the value of the racer. Therefore Cycling now not only attracts a large number of die-hard spectators, with the venue being full every time, but also attracts a large number of competitors. It is now the last lap. Although Cheng Hualiang still maintains the leadAt first, Li Jingye, a sports fanatic, also started to exert his strength, overtaking him from time to time, and the racers such as Li Yexu and Li Ke also caught up behind him. They were only one body away from them, and it seemed that they were also behind. A threat to the number one throne, "Cheng Huailiang, first! Cheng Huailiang, first" At this moment, in the auditorium closest to the track, a girl wearing a white palace dress suddenly jumped up and started cheering for Cheng Hualiang loudly. While shouting, she also pulled up a few little guys next to her. They were coaxed and frightened into shouting. There were many distinguished nobles in the audience who knew this girl. They all had a dark look on their faces regarding her performance. They lamented in their hearts that the Tang Dynasty was unfortunate. How could there be such a thing? A ladylike princess? This girl is none other than Li Min¡¯s good sister Qinghe. The ones next to her are naturally Li Zhi, Gao Yang, Si Zi and others. Today she specially brought her younger brothers and sisters here just to cheer for her fianc¨¦ Cheng Huailiang. When Cheng Huailiang heard Qinghe's voice, he immediately became energetic. He kicked his legs faster and harder, and suddenly threw Li Jingye next to him away from the car. "Husband, catch up quickly, hurry up~ hurry up~" At this critical moment, suddenly another girl dressed as a young woman stood up next to Qinghe and began to cheer for Li Jingye loudly. This woman was the one Li Jingye had just married last year. His wife is Li Jing¡¯s granddaughter and Li Yexu¡¯s sister. Hearing his wife cheering him up, Li Jingye, who was already a little discouraged, got up again, and his pedals almost made sparks fly. Li Ke and Li Yexu, who were about to catch up, watched Cheng Hualiang and Li Jingye in front of them as if they had been given blood. The distance between them was getting wider and wider. It was almost impossible to catch up. possible. "Girl Foreign Minister!" Li Ke and Li Yexu, who were pedaling hard, shouted almost in unison. They were both racers, but as their own sisters, they only focused on cheering for their husbands and forgot about it. My brother on the playing field, what is this if he isn¡¯t a female foreign minister? Just as Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye were advancing hand in hand, and were about to cross the finish line, and the champion and runner-up were about to be chosen among them, something suddenly happened again. There was only a crisp sound of "pop" on the field, and Cheng Huailiang, who was rushing forward suddenly, suddenly slowed down. He came down, but the audience on the field couldn't figure out what was going on for a while, and stood up noisily to get a better look. "Ah~, why did this pedal break?" Cheng Huailiang roared, and then the audience discovered that the pedal of his right foot was broken. However, Cheng Huailiang did not give up. After his feet landed on the ground, he began to row desperately to the finish line more than ten meters away. "Alas~" Looking at the embarrassed Cheng Hualiang, there was a sound of regret on the court. The bicycles made by the craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty often had some minor problems due to their immature materials and structures. It was also common for a pedal to fall off. But at this moment, Li Jingye's car had already crossed the finish line, followed closely by Li Ke and Li Yexu. Although Cheng Hualiang was in good spirits, the distance of more than ten meters only relied on inertia and pedaling. It was far from enough, so Qin Huailiang, Li Xiaojie and even the little fat Li Jingheng behind him also crossed the finish line, and then his car slowly crossed the finish line. Fortunately, there was Chai Lingwu at the end who was one lap behind, making him unable to finish. As for being the last one. Although many people regret Cheng Huailiang's final defeat, it also made the game ups and downs, gripping people's hearts and making them more memorable, so most people are still very satisfied with this game. Of course, our Princess Qinghe was unhappy. Looking at Cheng Hualiang who looked depressed over there, she wanted to go up and comfort her, but the two were not married yet. It would be fine if there were fewer people. In so many Under the gaze of others, she was still embarrassed to step forward. After all, it doesn't matter if you went crazy while watching the game just now, but if you ignore etiquette now, you will be criticized. "Bah, the quality of this old car is too bad. Which bastard made it at home?" Cheng Huailiang stepped on the car and said angrily. In the past, it didn't matter whether he won or lost in the game, but today Qinghe was present and personally cheered for him. He was about to win, but something like this happened? As a result, I turned victory into defeat, which was really disappointing! "Sir, today's competition is sponsored by our family, and the car is also produced by our family!" A manager from the Cheng family next to him said with an embarrassed look, and at the same time, he diligently handed Cheng Huailiang a hot towel and juice. The bicycle race was hosted by Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye in turns, and the cars were produced from each family's factory. This time it happened to be the Cheng family's turn. "What, it's from our family? I have to deduct all their wages when I go back!" Cheng Huailiang said angrily. It¡¯s even easier for your own craftsmen. Let¡¯s see if they dare to produce such defective products in the future? "Huai Liang,"?No wonder your craftsmen, look at this fracture, even the best cast iron has been broken by you! "At this moment, Qin Huailiang came back with the broken pedal with a smile, pointed at the bright fracture and said with a smile. Cheng Huailiang was already strong, and he was in an excited mood just now, so he used too much force. As a result, The cast-iron pedals couldn't withstand his strength, so they broke. "Hahaha~, Brother Cheng, I thought you were so powerful, but it turned out that you were only one place higher than me in the end!" At this moment, Chai Lingwu, who had been abused on the field just now, came over with an arrogant look on his face. smiled. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 40 The glittering trade route "Damn, it's a higher ranking than you. What's the matter? Those kicks just now didn't make you comfortable?" Cheng Huailiang was sulky and had no place to vent. Now Chai Lingwu took the initiative to come over and provoke him, which naturally pissed him off. His anger was rising, and his words were not polite at all. "You" Chai Lingwu's whole body was still sore from the few falls on the court. When Cheng Huailiang mentioned this, he was naturally very angry. However, it was allowed in the game after all, so if he got into a fight with Cheng Huailiang because of this matter, That seemed too tasteless, so in the end I had to endure it. "Hmph! You can be arrogant now, but I want to see who among us has the last laugh?" Chai Lingwu suddenly smiled coldly, turned around and was about to leave. "Hey, when Liu Lang comes back, it's not certain who will have the last laugh!" At this moment, Li Jingye also walked over and shouted loudly at Chai Lingwu's back. Chai Lingwu paused slightly after hearing this, turned his head and looked at Li Jingye and the others coldly, and then left without looking back. "Fourth brother's people are really too arrogant these days!" Li Ke slowly rode his bike to Li Jingye's side and said with a smile, but Li Jingye didn't expect that Li Ke was also there. Thinking of his words just now, his face lit up. Showing a bit of embarrassment. Since Prince Li Chengqian injured his foot, King Wei Li Tai and his men have been very active, as if the position of prince is already in King Wei's bag, and Chai Lingwu is Li Tai's staunch subordinate. But just now, in order to attack the opponent, Li Jingye's words showed that he wanted to support Li Min and Li Tai in their fight for the throne. Originally this was nothing, but Li Ke usually made good friends with them. Moreover, he is also Li Min's biological brother. Now Li Jingye supports his younger brother but not his elder brother, which naturally makes him a little embarrassed in front of Li Ke. "Haha~, it's rare to see you blushing, Jingye. It's really surprising!" Li Ke put one foot on the ground, reached out and patted Li Jingye's shoulder and said with a smile, but then his face turned pale. Suddenly he whispered to Li Jingye, Cheng Huailiang, and Qin Huaiyu: "If these brothers can convince the family to really support Liu Lang, then Li Ke will thank you here in advance!" Li Ke said and slightly bowed his hands to the three of them. Then without waiting for the three of them to react, they pedaled away on the car, leaving the three of them looking at each other in shock. After a while, Cheng Huailiang said: "What does Sanlang mean? Does he really intend to support Liulang?" "Huai Liang, be careful, this is not the time to talk about this!" Qin Huaiyu said cautiously. The people on the field have not completely dispersed, and it is not suitable to discuss such a sensitive issue at all. Li Jingye also hurriedly changed the topic and said: "Speaking of which, Liulang has been away from Chang'an for half a year. I haven't seen him for such a long time. I really miss him. If he is in Chang'an, he will definitely be able to come up with more interesting things!" "Haha~, that's true, sometimes he can come up with some fun things just by his unintentional actions. For example, the bicycle we played with, if His Majesty hadn't given it away to people everywhere, no one would have known the benefits of this thing. "Cheng Huailiang also reacted, laughed, helped the car up on the ground, and then asked his servants to push it away for repairs. "Hey, what are you three standing there for? Come here quickly. The meeting is about to begin!" At this moment, the little fat man Li Jingheng shouted to them from a distance, and there were already many people sitting around him. Only then did the three of them remember that they had already agreed that there would be a meeting after the game. It seemed that Wang Zihao had received instructions from Li Min and had many things to explain. The three of them agreed and hurried over. The person who presided over the meeting was Li Min's agent in Chang'an, Wang Zihao. As soon as he saw Li Jingye and the others running towards him, he immediately said with a smile: "Congratulations, Mr. Li, on winning the victory." First, as for Mr. Cheng, it¡¯s a pity that the quality of the car still doesn¡¯t meet the requirements!¡± "Zihao, please don't be polite. Let's start quickly. We can't wait for a long time." Qin Huaiyu found a stool and sat down. The servants around him immediately brought tea and water. This was an open-air venue, and the surrounding area was already surrounded by people. The guards separated them, so there was no need to worry about being eavesdropped. In addition to noble sons like Li Jingye and Cheng Huailiang, there were also a few wealthy Chang'an businessmen with a net worth of tens of millions. They were deeply involved in several open industries such as cement, coal, and can processing. They were the same as Li Min. They have related interests and are usually very active in promoting these industries, so they were invited to this high-level meeting. However, their authority is extremely low. Without permission, they cannot speak at will. This is consistent with There is a huge difference between Wang Zihao and Wang Zihao. "Everyone, today's meeting is mainly about three aspects. The first is coal, the second is glass, and the third is future textiles." Wang Zihao paused here, and then said: "The sales of coal are not a problem. According to the results of our investigation, in addition to the cement industry and civil use, other industries are gradually beginning to use carbon dioxide.The demand for modern charcoal and other fuels is increasing. It is estimated that in the next ten years, charcoal will be in short supply, and the reason for this situation is only one problem, and that is the lack of people. " Wang Zihao¡¯s words caused a lot of discussion among the people below. This problem has not been solved for a day or two, but there has been no good solution. "Everyone be quiet, please listen to me continue!" Wang Zihao hurriedly raised his arm and lowered it. He still had something to say. Although the people below are all noble sons like Cheng Huailiang, and they are all fearless masters in the city, but Wang Zihao represents Li Min, so they all calm down in a dignified manner. "As for the problem of lack of people, everyone must also know that several princes headed by Cheng Mansion have sent people to collect slaves from the grasslands. In just six months, they have brought tens of thousands of slaves. In addition, King Qi His Highness and Yan Changshi also began to vigorously encourage slave hunting in Dengzhou, and a large number of slaves could be transported almost every month. In the past six months, the total number of slaves in the northern grasslands was only much more than that of the northern grasslands. Although these slaves seemed to be many, they were actually The consumption in the mine is also huge. According to the statistics of our Coal Industry Association, hundreds of slaves die every month. Disease accounts for about 80% of the causes of death. The other 20% are not only due to fatigue, but also due to abuse by supervisors. .¡± Wang Zihao said with a sad face that although slaves from the grasslands and Silla were constantly being transported, it was still not enough for the mines. This resulted in insufficient operation of various mines, which greatly affected the output of coal. But now hundreds of slaves die every month. This is simply a huge waste! "Zihao, what do you mean?" Li Ke, who was sitting at the top, asked. Because Li Min was not here, he was usually the one to recruit everyone, and his house also had many coal, glass and other industries. . "Your Highness, if we want to completely solve the problem of lack of people, we must start from two aspects!" Wang Zihao's boldness caused another commotion below. Every mine is short of people, so whenever Li Min or Cheng Mansion and others transport When the slaves arrive, everyone present will fight in order to grab more slaves. Wang Zihao waited patiently for everyone to calm down, and then continued: "In fact, solving the problem of lack of people is nothing more than increasing revenue and reducing expenditure. Increased revenue is a bit complicated, let's talk about it later, but reducing expenditure is very simple, it is nothing more than reducing the slave's productivity. Mortality rate, this can be seen from the causes of death of slaves. Most slaves died of diseases. In this case, we only need to keep these slaves hygienic, improve their food, and provide them with a doctor. The total cost of these measures does not cost much, and think about the slaves who die every month, although their lives are not valuable, they add up to a large number!" "Zihao is right. In fact, the stewards of our house have discovered this problem a long time ago, and are now improving the living conditions of slaves. After all, compared with the cost of buying slaves, doing this is more troublesome, but it is It's still a good deal." Li Jingheng immediately jumped out and agreed. Although his father Li Daozong was a military general, he loved money as much as his life. Even though he had countless properties under his name, he was always known for his careful calculation. Just like the master, there are naturally the same stewards. Therefore, all the stewards in the Jiangxia Palace were meticulous people. After discovering that it was not cost-effective to let the slaves die, they immediately made improvements. "Well, yes, it's not a big deal if a slave dies, but we are all gentlemen. Being more lenient to slaves can also show everyone's benevolence. And since the Jiangxia Palace has experience in this regard, then let Jiang Xia The palace will take the lead and help everyone improve the situation in the mine." Li Min, as the convener, immediately responded, and no one else objected. After all, this matter was beneficial to him, and the trouble was a little more troublesome, but anyway, there was The stewards and servants do it, they just have to use their mouths. "Okay, since everyone agrees on reducing expenditures, let's talk about increasing revenue. The source of slaves now mainly comes from slaves from the grassland and Silla. I have acquired several slaves from the Duke's government in the grassland. Agreed, starting from the second half of the year, the source of slaves on the grassland will be released, and merchants from all walks of life in the Tang Dynasty will be allowed to enter the grassland to trade slaves. If everyone here is interested, you can also send people to participate, but it must be based on several princes. Just follow the rules set by the government." Wang Zihao said with a smile, while turning his eyes to Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye. "That's right, my father and several uncles have agreed to this!" Cheng Huailiang immediately stood up and said. In the past, they controlled the buying and selling of grassland slaves and made a lot of money in the first half of the year. However, some time ago, Wang Zihao went to visit his father, Cheng Yaojin, and used a bigger benefit to impress these old guys. , actually spat out that glittering trade road. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 41 Everyone is willing to jump into Li Min¡¯s trap "Old Duke Cheng really has the world in mind. He is willing to put down such a huge profit for the benefit of everyone. He is really a role model for us!" When he heard that the golden trade route of slave trading on the grassland had been opened up, Li Jingheng immediately said One jumped out. He was neither good at literature nor martial arts. The only thing like his father was his greed for money. In addition, Li Daozong did not want his son to enter the official career again, so he allowed Li Jingheng to fool around. Although this guy was of noble birth, he was actually My thoughts have completely transformed into that of a businessman. The others had long been envious of the profits brought by the slave trade, and now that they heard that they had the opportunity to participate, they were all pleasantly surprised, and flooded their mouths with compliments and flattery. After all, they were all juniors, and those who took photos of Cheng Yaojin It's not a shame to flatter an old guy. "Haha, the liberalization of the grassland trade routes is only one of them. In addition, the slave trade in Silla must also be liberalized. This has been approved by Yan Changshi." Wang Zihao then dropped another bombshell, At the same time, his eyes caught sight of the old housekeeper of Yan Mansion sitting at the bottom. "Old slave, I pay my respects to you gentlemen!" The old housekeeper stood up with dignity and greeted everyone sitting there. Then he said again, "My young master just received news from Dengzhou. The slave traders in Dengzhou All roads must be opened, but if you want to go to Silla to catch slaves, you must join the Slave Catching Association in Dengzhou, and then the audience will give unified command." Most of the people sitting here are smart people. From the matter of opening up the slave trade route on the grassland just now, many people have guessed that Dengzhou may also open up the trade route. However, when they really heard about this happy event , but still couldn't help but feel happy. Compared to grassland. The safety and cost of slave trading in Deungju are smaller. After all, Silla and Baekje are small countries, and the folk customs are not as strong as those on the grasslands. Even if they send people to rob them, there will not be any big losses, but it is different on the grasslands. , now the grassland slave traders usually organize caravans to buy slaves from various tribes, and the cost will definitely be higher. Moreover, the way to transport slaves from the grassland was by land, which was not as convenient and fast as the Dengzhou waterway. "Brother Huai Liang, I finally know why Mr. Cheng agreed to open up the slave trade route on the grassland!" Just when everyone was cheering. Li Ke suddenly came close to Cheng Hualiang's ear and whispered. After hearing this, Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye, and Qin Huaiyu looked at each other and laughed with Li Ke. Everything has been said without saying anything. The princes and their families are now preparing their own fleets and will soon go to Dengzhou to participate in the slave hunt. However, after the four of them laughed, Li Jingye, the youngest, suddenly had an idea and thought of another deeper intention. He looked around without paying attention to his side and said in a low voice: "Everyone, with Liulang's temper, how can it be for nothing?" Let go of such two important trade routes? There must be some deep meaning in this, and I heard that something happened over there in Goguryeo. And Rokuro just wants us to organize a fleet now, could it be" When Li Jingye said this, he looked at Li Ke and the three of them with deep meaning. After hearing what Li Jingye said, they all showed thoughtful expressions on their faces. After a while, they figured out what Li Jingye meant, but were immediately shocked. After a while, Qin Huaiyu said: "If it is really as what Li Jingye guessed, then Liulang was just playing tricks this time." This is a big deal. Not only will it be able to solve the problem of employing people in the mine in one fell swoop, we will even no longer have to worry about a shortage of people in the future." "Everyone, please be quiet. We still have two things to talk about. Let's talk about glass next." Wang Zihao waited for a while and saw that everyone was excited about the opening of the slave trade route. In the end, he could only stand He came out to stop him. But even with his intervention, it took a while to calm down everyone's excitement. "Zihao, the sales situation of the glass factory is very good now. Is there any problem?" As soon as he heard about glass, someone asked loudly. Because of the canned matter, Li Min had to take out his glass craftsmanship and let everyone take shares to build a glass factory. Now there are three large-scale glass factories in Chang'an alone, and there are also many in the prefectures and counties surrounding Chang'an, all of which are fully engaged in production. Glass bottles for cans. After all, in this era of backward food preservation methods, cans are so popular. "Everyone, it's like this. The supply of glass bottles produced by glass factories is indeed in short supply. However, many people must have noticed that glass bottles can be used repeatedly. Now many canneries are recycling used glass bottles. Although it will Some glass bottles were damaged, but sooner or later the market will be saturated, and by then, many glass factories currently operating will close down because they cannot receive orders." When Wang Zihao spoke, his face was very serious, but his heart was full of joy. At the same time, he was also sighing at Li Min's shrewdness. When the glass craftsmanship was revealed, Li Min gave him an order to make him as good as possible. Let more people open glass factories, regardless of the excessive production of glass in the future. As a result, not only are there glass factories in Chang'an and surrounding areas, but also people from all over the south have bought patents in Chang'an.To set up factories, so many glass factories now only produce cans and bottles. "Zihao, although many people are aware of this problem, the profits of glass factories are really amazing now, which has attracted many people to blindly open factories. We have nothing to fear. Anyway, the scale of the factory is large, and each one has its own Even if the cannery goes bankrupt in the future, it will be the small factories that go bankrupt first." An indifferent guy stood up and said, but his words were approved by many people. "Everyone, this is true, but His Highness Prince Qi has thought of two new uses for glass. If these two uses can be promoted, there is no need to worry about the sales of the glass factory in the future." Wang Zihao smiled mysteriously, and Li Min was First, he used huge profits to lure many people on board, and then used even greater profits to lure others to follow him. "Oh, it was Liu Lang who did it again. Please tell us what it is?" Upon hearing that it was Li Min who did it, everyone became interested. Now Li Min has become a profitable brand, as long as it is Almost nothing he did was not profitable. Wang Zihao waved outside at this time, and immediately several servants came over carrying a square frame made of wood, and then placed it next to him and set it up. Everyone looked carefully and found that this was an ordinary Tian-shaped shelf, but the four square frames of the 'Tian' were all inlaid with glass. They couldn't tell what they were used for. Wang Zihao smiled and pointed at the wooden frame and said: "You may look at this thing a little strange, but if it is mounted on the wall, everyone will definitely recognize it!" "Mounted into the wall. Isn't that a window?" Li Jingye reacted the fastest and shouted immediately. After his reminder, others also woke up. Look at this wooden frame again. Although the workmanship is extremely simple, it does look like a window. Just use glass instead of the window paper currently used. "Yes, this is a new use of glass. The current window paper is opaque. Even in the daytime, if the windows are not opened, the room will be dark. But if the windows are opened, it will be fine in spring and summer. In autumn and winter, the light will be dim. The cold wind is unbearable. But if you use glass instead of window paper, you won't have the above problems. It's not only bright, but also dust-proof, and it doesn't matter whether you open the window or not." Wang Zihao introduced very excitedly road. Everyone can understand the benefits of using glass as a window. But no one has thought about this problem before. After all, in their minds, glass is still an expensive luxury product. Even though there are cheap glass bottles everywhere now, this concept cannot be reversed in a day or two. of. "I find that we seem to have fallen into Liulang's trap. Why does this glass feel so similar to the original charcoal?" Qin Huaiyu suddenly said with a wry smile. The same was true for charcoal at the beginning. It was only used in factories such as cement at first, but later Li Min invented briquettes, and then it began to be popularized among the people. The current promotion process of glass is simply a replica of coal. "Yes, this is Rokuro's old method, but it has always worked. Even if they know it is a trap, I believe there are still many people who are willing to jump in." Li Ke also said with a wry smile. Although there were many smart people like them present, they didn't mind being plotted by Li Min at all. Like everyone else, they all applauded the creativity of this window. "Haha, compared to this window, His Royal Highness Prince Qi also has other bigger projects." After everyone calmed down, Wang Zihao said again, "This thing is called a glass greenhouse. I don't know the specifics, but according to His Highness's The letter said that this is for growing vegetables in winter. I believe everyone must have a deep understanding of the preciousness of fresh vegetables in winter!" In fact, during the Tang Dynasty, vegetable planting technology was already available in winter, but it had to rely on hot spring water for irrigation, so it was very limited and the yield was not high. Tributes had to be paid to the palace every year, and occasionally Li Shimin would reward ministers. Some are therefore particularly precious. "There is such a thing?" Everyone was stunned after hearing this, and started discussing among themselves. Although Li Min's credibility was guaranteed, it was a bit incredible that this glass greenhouse could grow vegetables in winter, so they all felt a little bit unbelievable. Suspicious. "Zihao, can you tell me more specifically? Although this glass greenhouse sounds good, we can't make a judgment until we see the real thing." Cheng Huailiang shouted loudly, and others nodded. Now Everything you say is just speculation, it¡¯s better to see it with your own eyes. "Mr. Cheng, I'm really sorry, because the craftsmen sent from Dengzhou are still on the way, so I don't know very well, but at most half a month, the craftsmen will arrive in Chang'an, and we will know clearly then." Wang Zihao said helplessly , the journey from Dengzhou to Chang'an was too long. It took him a long time to receive the letter, but the craftsman still hadn't arrived. ¡°?If that's the case, let's put this matter on hold for now and wait until someone comes. "Li Ke made a decision with a wave of his hand, and others nodded in agreement. "Well, let's talk about the textile business that we have been preparing for since last year. Although not much cotton can be obtained this year, but according to His Highness, this industry will be the top priority in the future. Everyone We all know something about it, so let me start now and report my preparations." Speaking of textiles, Wang Zihao immediately became excited. Last year, all the cotton was taken away by the Ministry of Industry, but at the beginning of this year, the Ministry of Industry They vigorously promoted cotton cultivation, and each of their families planted a lot of it. Although most of the cotton had to be turned over, some could be left behind, just enough to accumulate technology for the future. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 42 Whaling Ship "Last year, Prince Qi sent people to reclaim a thousand acres of wasteland and planted cotton at the beginning of this year. However, according to the original agreement with the Ministry of Industry, 80% of it must be purchased by the Ministry of Industry, and the remaining 20% ??is at our own disposal. , calculated in this way, it is estimated that there will be 10,000 kilograms of cotton. In addition, we also bought 300 Silla women. After being trained by textile craftsmen from the Ministry of Industry, they are now skilled in spinning and weaving. As long as this year's As soon as the cotton comes out, we will start weaving the cotton immediately. Whether we make money or not is secondary, the main thing is to accumulate some experience in this area." Wang Zihao talked eloquently and talked about the preparations made by Prince Qi for spinning. "Well, the preparations for my house and Liulang's house are the same, and Zihao will send people to manage them." After listening, Li Ke was the first to pick up the topic and said. "Our Cheng Mansion is similar, but we didn't prepare so many female workers. We only prepared a hundred." Cheng Hualiang continued, and then Qin Huaiyu, Li Jingye, Li Jingheng and others introduced the situation in their own homes. Most of them It¡¯s almost the same as what Cheng Huailiang said. After listening to everyone's words, although Wang Zihao nodded with satisfaction on the surface, he sighed slightly in his heart. When King Qi was in Chang'an, he had already made the importance of textiles very clear to Cheng Huailiang and others, and required every family to have more textiles. Preparations were made, especially for skilled weavers, to have at least 100 female workers who had reached a certain level. However, they did not expect that they actually only prepared 100 female workers. Apparently they did not pay enough attention to the weaving matter. Although Wang Zihao understood in his heart, but with his identity. It was hard to say anything, but he was also secretly sneering. When the cotton comes down next year, if the textile industry really begins to show its true power as His Highness said, then when they don¡¯t have enough manpower, then just watch the two Let the royal family get rich! "Brother Qian, how are your family's preparations going?" After asking Cheng Huailiang and the noble brothers, it was finally the turn of the businessmen. The first of them was Qian Gui, who sent Master Yuan Tiangang and his disciples to Dengzhou. "Brother Zihao. I have also prepared 300 female workers in my house. I have also signed agreements with many farmers. In addition to the cotton handed over to the Ministry of Industry, all of it will be sold to me!" Qian Gui called to him. , immediately stood up excitedly and replied. Coal mining and glass manufacturing are two industries for which he is not qualified at all, but he is involved in several industries such as cement, briquettes, and canneries, and has invested a lot of money. It is precisely because of this that he was invited to here. Hearing Qian Gui¡¯s answer, Wang Zihao was very satisfied, but his face remained calm and he asked several other businessmen. I found that they had also made a lot of preparations. For example, the female workers had prepared at least two hundred people. Although these people are rich, they are powerless. Therefore, they are unable to participate in many industries and can only watch others get rich. This time I finally got Wang Zihao's advice, and I heard that it was His Highness the King of Qi who ordered it personally, so they worked very hard. Moreover, compared to acquaintances like Cheng Huailiang and others, people like Qian Gui who had never met Li Min were more convinced of him. . Knowing the preparation status of each company, Wang Zihao had a rough estimate of the textile industry next year. Especially the most critical skilled workers, there are probably tens of thousands of each family together. When the textile industry really starts to develop, with these skilled workers leading the novices, a huge textile team will soon be organized. While Wang Zihao was faithfully executing Li Min's orders in Chang'an, there was also a large ship working for Li Min on the Yellow Sea northeast of Dengzhou. This ship looked like a fishing boat, but its size was larger than that of Li Min. Ordinary merchant ships are larger than ordinary merchant ships, and there is a huge deck at the bow. There are many strange weapons supported around the ship. If there are people from Dengzhou here, they will definitely recognize that this ship is the one sent out by the Qi Palace. A whaling ship. Although it has just dawned, the crew members on the ship have been busy. Maneuvering the ship requires people at all times, so the crew members on the ship work in two shifts. The crew members who were on night duty yesterday have just been replaced and have a rest. Although the crew members who came up had a night's rest, they were not in good spirits. The wind picked up last night and the whole ship was swaying. Even those sleeping in hammocks would be knocked off from time to time. In the end, someone simply tied himself to the hammock, but after one night, his whole body was strangled. Soreness and listlessness are also normal. Laowozi carried a bucket of precious fresh water and mops and cleaned the deck very seriously. The wind had subsided this morning, but the deck was soaked by sea water. Now it must be cleaned with fresh water, otherwise the deck will be corroded. Laowozi is actually not old, he is only in his early thirties, but he has been fishing at sea all year round, and his face is wrinkled by the sea breeze, which makes him look very old. In addition, he is dull, so he got such a nickname. He was originally from Huang County, and he used to make a living by fishing.After everyone used big boats and trawls to catch fish, the fish production increased several times. The already cheap fish price dropped even further. There was an old woman with five naked children, and his younger brother. He died at sea last year, leaving behind a wife and three children. He usually relies on his old home for financial support. There was no food left at home, and it was impossible to feed the whole family just by fishing. At that time, the old man was so anxious that he almost killed himself with a rope. Fortunately, His Highness the King of Qi opened some canneries in various counties at that time, and He also looked for female workers. His wife and sister-in-law were both poor and not so particular. For the sake of the family, they both worked in the factory as workers. Their combined monthly wages were higher than his previous income from overseas. , then all the big fishing houses recruited people to fish, and Laowozi also went to work in the fishing team of the big fishermen in the county. As a result, the family of three worked, and their income was suddenly several times higher than before. The children and I finally had a few full meals. But the good times did not last long. The seventy-year-old mother accidentally fell down while taking care of her eight children. As a result, her bones were injured and she groaned in pain every day. Lao Wozi is a filial son. Not only did he spend all his savings some time ago to seek medical treatment for his mother, but he also owed a lot of foreign debts. To make matters worse, because of my mother¡¯s illness, I have to have someone to take care of the children. There is no man in the sister-in-law¡¯s family, and the whole family depends on her income. Naturally, she cannot quit her job, so she has no choice but to ask her wife to quit her job. As a result The family suddenly lost nearly one-third of their income, and it became even more difficult to make ends meet. Therefore, as soon as he heard that the Qi Prince's Mansion organized a whaling ship, and the salary was suddenly increased three times, he immediately signed up without hesitation, for the sake of the family. Wife, children and I, not to mention a whale, even the God of the Sea, I dare to give him a shot. "Cheer up, everyone. There is mutton for breakfast today. If anyone dares to be lazy, go and drink the sea breeze!" At this moment, a young man walked out of the captain's cabin in the middle of the ship with a serious look on his face. He scolded the listless people. When Laowozi saw this young man, he immediately lowered his head and concentrated on his work, and no longer dared to think about things at home. The man who came out was named Zhou Yu. Although he was young, he was the captain of the whaling ship. I heard that Zhou Yu's identity is not simple. He used to be the manager of the entire Qi Prince's fishing team. This time it was the first time the whaling ship went to sea, so he volunteered to take over the captain's position temporarily. It is estimated that he will wait until the deputy captain Liu Da After the beard is recognized, he will go back to work as a steward of the fishing team. Looking at all the crew members who were shocked and began to concentrate on their work, Zhou Yu nodded with satisfaction. The reason why he volunteered to be the captain of the whaling ship was not for the triple salary. After all, he was in charge of the fishing team. With his salary, he not only had food and clothing, but there was also an endless stream of people proposing marriage. His mother personally selected the most beautiful girl from ten miles and eight villages to get married, and they would get married by the end of the year. The main reason why he took the risk to go to the whaling ship was that His Highness Prince Qi attached great importance to this matter. As a newcomer who had just entered the core of Prince Qi's palace, he naturally had to perform well, otherwise it would be difficult for him to gain a foothold in the future. . Zhou Yu strolled to the bow of the ship, holding the railing and looking at the sea around him, but there was nothing abnormal anywhere he could see. Now he couldn't help but feel a little anxious. They have been out to sea for six days. If they can't find any trace of whales, they can only go back to replenish supplies before going out to sea. Although he has expected this situation, this is the first time that a whaling ship goes to sea. If it is It would not look good on his face if he returned empty-handed. "It's time to eat!" At this moment, several crew members responsible for cooking were carrying a large bucket and shouting as they walked. When the crew members who were working seriously or pretending to work nearby heard this, they immediately became energetic and ran away one by one. He went over to get the bowls and chopsticks, took his own breakfast and started to devour it. Today's breakfast was rice porridge with chopped mutton mixed in. There were also two steamed buns and a piece of fresh fish. However, most people only took the steamed buns, and only a few were willing to eat the fish. They have been at sea for six days, and the provisions on the ship are almost used up. Today's mutton is the last batch of canned meat. From now on, they will only be able to drink porridge or eat fish. Zhou Yu had already had breakfast in the cabin, and it was now the daily routine search time. He opened a leather case around his neck, took out the telescope inside, and began to carefully search the sea in the distance. There are two leather cases around his neck. One holds a telescope and the other a navigation compass. These two things are important instruments for navigation. However, due to limited production, except for the ships of Prince Qi, they are still on other ships. No preparation. In addition, these two things are also symbols of the captain's identity. Except for him, no crew member on the ship has the right to touch them, otherwise they will be severely punished. "Huh? Why is there a ship here?" When Zhou Yu turned the camera to look around, suddenly, he saw a mast rising from the sea level in the north. It seemed that a ship should be passing by. But they are far away from Dengzhou now, and they are inOn the Yellow Sea, no ship usually dares to pass here, and if they didn't have a navigation compass, they would never dare to come here. ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 43 Medals and the Age of Navigation As time went by, the mast in Zhou Yu's lens became higher and higher, and the exposed mast was covered with white sails, and the wind was building up and heading towards them. "It turns out it's them. I didn't expect to come back so soon!" Zhou Yu put down the telescope and said with a happy face. Although he hadn't seen the hull yet, there were only those with white soft sails hanging in and around the entire Datang Dynasty. When Lu Qing's group was sent to find a new channel last time, Zhou Yu personally went to the port to see them off, so they were naturally very familiar with the two new ships. When the ships in the distance approached, as Zhou Yu guessed, they were the two new ships driven by Lu Qing and the others. Although they had left port for many days, the two ships were still the same as before, looking brand new. of general. Seeing these two ships, the crew members on the whaling ship were also very curious. Some of the crew members lived far away from Dengzhou City, so they did not know the origins of the two ships, such as Laowozi. However, the local crew members in Dengzhou and Zhou Like fish, they immediately recognized each other, and they all spoke loudly to the rustics like Laowo about the grand occasion when the two ships left the port. At the same time, Zhou Yu also discovered from the telescope that there was a person holding a telescope on the bow of the opponent's ship named Galen, looking towards him. Seeing that figure, it was the deep man. Lu Qing, who is highly regarded by His Highness King Qi. "Mr. Lu, long time no see. How is the journey going smoothly?" When the two ships approached, Zhou Yu immediately greeted the other party enthusiastically. Lu Qing's boat was high, so he had to raise his head when speaking. "Haha, everything went well. This little brother looks familiar. You must be from Prince Qi's palace, right?" Lu Qing on the bow was also wondering. Encountering ships far from the coast? However, when I saw the young man on the bow of the other party's boat, I felt as if I had seen him somewhere before. In addition, the other party was holding a telescope. There was no one else in Dengzhou who could use this thing except Prince Qi's Mansion, so I asked this question. "Mr. Lu has good eyesight. This villain is Zhou Yu, the steward of Prince Qi's fishing team. This time, under the orders of His Highness, he is leading the whaling ship to hunt whales in the sea." Although Zhou Yu was born as a fisherman. However, during this period of time following the people in the palace, I also learned a lot of etiquette and spoke and behaved very appropriately. Showing the demeanor of a servant of Prince Qi. "Whaling?" Lu Qing was also shocked after hearing this. He had been at sea for many years, but this was the first time he heard of such a bold thing. However, considering that the King of Qi had always acted boldly, it was not surprising. of. "Hey, boy, have you caught a whale?" At this moment, a huge body suddenly stuck out from Lu Qing's side, almost blocking the sun in the sky. "Haha, it turns out to be the Tiger Warrior!" Because of the backlight. Zhou Yu couldn't see the other party's appearance clearly, but he could guess just by his size that the other party must be the tall and strong Hu Li, so he cupped his hands and smiled and said, "This is the first time for this whaler to go to sea, little man. And it's also We have only been out at sea for a few days and have not found any traces of whales, so we have not caught any whales yet.¡± When Hu Li heard that the opponent had not hit the whale at all, he couldn't help but show a trace of disdain on his face. You must know that a giant whale like that cannot be resisted by human beings. Even though he was born with divine power, it seemed insignificant when facing the giant whale. Zhou Yu didn't notice the look on Hu Li's face. He paused and continued: "But when His Highness went to Goguryeo last time to ask for someone, on the way back, he personally shot one with a crossbow. It was four or five feet long. , which can be regarded as a relatively rare giant whale.¡± "Uh~" Hu Li and Lu Qing were both shocked when they heard that Li Min actually shot a giant whale. Thinking of King Qi who always smiled at them, it was hard to believe that he had the guts to shoot a giant whale. . "Manager Zhou, if you want to look for traces of whales, we have just seen a few on the road, playing not far to the north. You can rush over and see if they are still there?" But now is not the time to be surprised, since the other party Looking for whales, they happened to encounter a few. "Really! Thank you so much, Mr. Lu!" When he heard that there were whales not far to the north, not only Zhou Yu was very excited, but the boatmen on the boat also cheered happily. After several days of torturous search for fish, the people on the boat were very excited about it. The awe of the whales has almost disappeared. All they want is to catch the whales as soon as possible so that they can go back early. "You're welcome, but the whale is huge and its power is infinite, so you have to be careful!" Lu Qing felt that the young manager Zhou was a good person, so he kindly reminded him. "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Lu. I will take my leave now!" Zhou Yu took a few steps back and bowed to Lu Qing and Huli. Lu Qing returned the favor, and then Zhou Yu gave an order, and the entire ship rushed north at maximum speed. Looking at the whaling ship going away, Lu Qing also nodded with satisfaction. This young man is not bad. He has courage and perseverance. If he is carefully cultivated, he will also be a good man.Excellent talent. "Brother, it seems that this King of Qi is indeed as my brother-in-law said, and he does have something admirable." Huli watched Zhou Yu and the others leave before he started to speak, with a rare hint of respect showing on his stern face. "That's natural. How could the person that my eldest brother and sister-in-law like be so bad?" Lu Qing looked up in the direction of Dengzhou and muttered to himself. After another two days of sailing, Lu Qing and the others finally returned to Dengzhou. Before they even docked, they had already sent someone to tell Li Min the news. As a result, as soon as Li Min heard the good news, he immediately had people spread the news and prepare a grand welcome ceremony. He and Wen Xin took a car to the dock to prepare to personally welcome Lu Qing and the others back. Just like when they saw off Lu Qing and others, when they heard that Lu Qing and others were returning from exploring a new route, countless businessmen from Dengzhou or other places rushed to the dock to witness the arrival of this historical moment with their own eyes. "Boom~boom~boom~" Amidst the roar of the ceremony, the two new-style ships that Lu Qing and the others were riding slowly docked. Li Min took Xiao Wenxin's hand and walked to the side of the boat together. When Lu Qing, Hu Li and Zhou Long saw Li Min and Xiao Wenxin greeting them in person, they were immediately surprised and happy. Especially when they saw Wen Xin, their faces were slightly excited. Before the boat could stop, the three of them were surprised. The man jumped off the boat with great skill, walked a few steps quickly to reach Li Min and Wen Xin, then knelt down with a plop, and said respectfully: "Common people, please see His Highness King Qi, and see Princess Qi!" "Haha, the three of you don't have to pay this big gift. You have returned successfully today and you are the great heroes of the Tang Dynasty. Please get up quickly!" Li Min hurriedly bent down to help. Wen Xin also didn't understand the meaning of Lu Qing and the others' actions, but Seeing the husband's excited look, the three of them got up with smiles on their faces. "Thank you, Your Highness, Princess!" In response to Li Min's support, the three of them did not get up immediately. Instead, they took this opportunity to solemnly salute Li Min, especially Wen Xin. They were former subordinates of Wen Xin's father. , now that Wen Xin's father is dead, only her bloodline is left. In addition, they have not seen Wen Xin for many years, so they naturally have to bow solemnly when they meet for the first time. Regarding the strange behavior of the three people, Li Min was just happy and didn't pay attention at all. Instead, after helping the three people up, he asked people to serve wine and drank three glasses with the three people. For a common man, But it's a supreme honor. When the people of Dengzhou on the dock saw this scene, many of them were excited and excited. "Bring me the medals!" After drinking, Li Min had just finished speaking when someone immediately came up with a tray. On the tray were placed one gold, two silver and three extremely exquisite medals. Lu Qing and the others, including the people watching the excitement around them, didn't understand what this was for, and they all looked at Li Min with confusion for a while. But Li Min picked up the gold medal with a serious face, and then said solemnly to Lu Qing: "Lu Qing, this time you not only completed the trial mission of the new ship, but also helped Dengzhou open up a new route. The route can be said to be a reward for your hard work, so I now award you a gold pioneering medal as a reward!" After Li Min finished speaking, he pinned the medal on Lu Qing's chest with his own hands, then picked up the silver medal and said: "Hu Li, Zhou Long, you two assisted Lu Qing in completing this mission. I will now award you the silver medal." Make a medal each as a reward!" The opening up of new routes is of great significance. It can be said to usher in a new era. As one of the actual executors of this era, Lu Qing¡¯s contribution cannot be denied. For such meritorious people, Li Min naturally wanted to find a way to reward him, but he was not short of money. Giving only material rewards seemed insincere. Li Min did not have the power to give him a title, so he wanted to reward him with this medal. This kind of medal is not only an honor. representatives, and there are corresponding material rewards. For example, Lu Qing's gold pioneering medal, as long as he wears it, he can visit Li Min at the Prince of Qi's Mansion at any time, and he also has some privileges in Dengzhou, such as not paying homage to an official, not being punished if convicted, etc., and he has This medal, as long as it belongs to the Qi Prince's Mansion or an industry that cooperates with the Qi Prince's Mansion, the products produced by it can be sold at a 20% discount to the owner. It can be said to be a good thing that brings fame and fortune, while the silver medal has various privileges and benefits. The difference is slightly worse. There is also a bronze pioneering medal, which is ready to be awarded to all crew members. This kind of medal has almost no great privileges. It only retains a material reward of shopping discounts, and the discount range is also very small. When Liu Rengui, who was next to Li Min, slowly explained the benefits of various medals in a loud voice, not only Lu Qing and the others were surprised, but even the audience on the pier was in an uproar. Then when they looked at Lu Qing and the others, their eyes revealed A look of envy and a bit of jealousy. Although the use of medals is still subject to certain restrictions, who doesn't know that His Royal Highness King Qi is one of His Majesty's favorite sons. If in the futureYour Majesty will promote the medal, and it will definitely become an honor that only belongs to the Lord. Looking at the performance of everyone on the dock, Li Min was secretly proud. He built sea ships, compasses, and researched steam engines and sextants. His ultimate goal was to bring the age of navigation ahead of schedule, although there are still various restrictions on navigation now. , but Li Min believes that as long as he persists in pushing forward, even if he can't do it, he still has sons and grandsons, and one day he will be able to reach the golden age of global colonization like Europe in later generations, and by then, the entire world will The world that will belong to the descendants of Yan and Huang will definitely not be like that of later generations, where the living space of the white race will be tightly compressed within the scope of East Asia. (To be continued!~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 44: There are no two days in the sky, and no two masters in the country? The return of Lu Qing and the others brought a storm to the territory of Dengzhou. All the merchants who were going to Silla, Baekje or the Japanese Kingdom came to Lu Qing and the others, hoping to form a team with them. After all, if they took the new route, Not only can it save a lot of time, but the cost will also be reduced by almost double. Naturally, there are people rushing to do such a cost-effective business. However, it is a pity that according to the original agreement, this new route was managed by the Prince of Qi, so the chart of the route has been handed over to Li Min. All merchants who want to take this new route must register with the Prince's Mansion and then unify it. After that, Lu Qing and the others will send people to assist them to pilot the voyage. Of course, merchants will charge a certain fee when signing up. After all, in order to open up this new route, Li Min can pay the price of two new ships, and there is no way to recover it. Cost is not his character. . In addition to shipping routes, the two government-run shipyards are also surprisingly popular. After the trial voyage, although Lu Qing and the others found some minor shortcomings on the two new ships, this could not cover up the huge advantages of the two ships. Because both ships were pointed bottom ships, and the designs were reasonable, they had the same focus. Under the water, in this way, although the two types of boats have a deeper draft, they are more stable and more resistant to wind and waves. During the process of exploring the route, they encountered strong winds and waves many times, but they both Driving through safely. In addition to being stable and safe, the speed and operation of these two ships are also stronger than the previous ships. Therefore, as Lu Qing and others spread the word, these two new ships have gradually been recognized by many maritime merchants, and they have come to the government office Shipyards order in order to meet these crazy orders. Not only did the civilian shipyards begin to expand, but the military shipyards also detached some craftsmen to start building two types of new ships in response to orders. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li Min simply integrated the shipbuilding industry in Dengzhou and established the Shipbuilding Industry Association. All shipyards that want to obtain patents for new ship construction must join this association. Unified naturalization distribution will be carried out for all shipyards, and after this round of integration, all shipbuilding workers and resources in Dengzhou will be maximized. This also caused the shipbuilding industry in Dengzhou to begin its first major explosion in history. In just a few months, dozens of Galen ships and Fu ships of various sizes were produced. Originally, Yifan was wanted to be the president of the Shipbuilding Industry Association, but she was busy trial-producing steam engines. And from time to time, he had to help Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng do some experiments and calculations, so he was so busy that he didn't even have time to take care of the private shipyard under his own name, let alone deal with the shipbuilding industry association. In the end, in desperation, the chairman of the Shipbuilding Industry Association was handed over to Wei Heizi. After designing two new ships, Wei Heizi had slowly established his authority in the Dengzhou shipbuilding industry, and with Li Min's support , he also recruited a group of skilled shipbuilding craftsmen, and they were instructed by Li Min. A ship design institute was established to specialize in researching and improving new ship types. The patents for two new ships are in the name of this design institute. Therefore, all large and small shipyards in Dengzhou have close ties with it. He serves as the chairman of the Shipbuilding Industry Association The president is also popular. ¡°In addition, having Wei Heizi serve as the president has another benefit. He was originally an official in Prince Li Min's palace. If he was appointed, it would also be easier for Li Min to control the entire shipbuilding industry. After all, the shipbuilding industry occupies a key position in Li Min's plan and could only be controlled by himself. can be better utilized. After the caravan in Dengzhou became familiar with the new route, Lu Qing and others said goodbye to Li Min, saying that they were going back to the south to do something. They were originally businessmen from the south, and it was normal for them to go back now, so Li Min did not stop them and set up wine at the palace to see them off. At the banquet, Lu Qing and others said that after they went back to finish things, they would come back immediately and would probably stay in Dengzhou in the future. This was an unexpected surprise. Li Min had long hoped to take Lu Qing and others into his own hands. , so naturally it is extremely welcome. After seeing off Lu Qing and the others, Li Chunfeng also had to say goodbye. Summer was about to pass, and his vacation was almost used up, so he naturally had to prepare to return to Chang'an early. The research work on the sextant has made some progress. With the help of Yuan Tiangang and Zhao Yifan, they have sorted out a method for calculating longitude and latitude using celestial bodies, and have also simplified the entire complex calculation process a lot. However, they want to use The few things Li Min provided were made into a sextant, and then combining the calculation process with the use of the sextant was not something that could be done in a day or two. Therefore, after Li Chunfeng returned to Chang'an this time, he not only had to build the observatory that he had agreed on last time, but also designed the working principle of the sextant. The task was very arduous. Fortunately, there were many talents proficient in astronomical arithmetic in Chang'an City. Li Chunfeng There was no need to worry about not having helpers, and he also assured Li Min that although the development of this sextant would be difficult, he would be confident in developing it as long as he was given some time. Li Min was naturally extremely happy for Li Chunfeng's guarantee, as long as it could be done, as for time, anyway?I am only fifteen years old this year, so I have plenty of time to wait. Today is the day that Li Chunfeng leaves. Li Min is dressed in casual clothes and only has a few guards with him to see him off. Yuan Tiangang and Zhao Yifan are naturally among them. But for some reason, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng were both in poor spirits, as if they didn't sleep well yesterday. Li Min and Li Chunfeng toasted together, and after drinking the farewell wine, Li Chunfeng strode onto the bow of the ship, turned around and cupped his hands and said: "Everyone, please come back, Chunfeng bids farewell!" Li Min and the other three also returned the gift with their hands in hand, saying repeatedly: ¡®Take care of it! ¡¯ And Li Chunfeng waved again and again, until he saw the three people on the pier getting smaller and smaller, and finally even the entire Dengzhou Port slowly disappeared under the sea level, he sighed. Although the sea breeze was strong, he did not After entering the cabin, he looked at the birds on the sea and remembered what Master Yuan had talked about when he found him last night. "Chunfeng, do you still remember when we first met His Highness King Qi, His Highness asked me to meet him?" Yuan Tiangang frowned under the candlelight, as if he had thought of some unsolvable problem. Tomorrow is the day when Li Chunfeng leaves. Tonight, Yuan Tiangang is going to have a chat with Li Chunfeng. At the same time, he also wants to tell the other person a difficult problem that he has been unable to figure out these days and let him help him figure it out. "Well, Master Yuan, I was a little surprised that time. With your knowledge of physiognomy, how could there be such invisible faces in this world? Master Yuan must have something to say that he couldn't say at that time, right?" Li Chunfeng sat next to him, He asked while making tea. "Actually, I didn't lie. I really can't understand His Highness King Qi's fortune telling!" Yuan Tiangang smiled bitterly and shook his head. This was the first time he encountered such a situation. "What, this this is actually true?" Li Chunfeng was also startled, his usually steady hand shook slightly, and a few drops of tea fell on the table. "Well, His Highness Prince Qi's appearance is full of ancient times. On the surface, he just looks like a wealthy prince, but if you look closely, you can see that he has an indescribable look on his face. And I also see something in him. !" Yuan Tiangang said with a wry smile. It was the kind of thing about Li Min that made him puzzled during this period. He even decided to stay in Dengzhou and observe the changes in Li Min's fortune at any time. "Master Yuan, what does His Highness King Qi have on him?" Li Chunfeng asked curiously. "Nine-five spirit!" Yuan Tiangang suddenly changed his face and said a name that made Li Chunfeng stunned. "This how is this possible?" Li Chunfeng stood there for a long time in shock at the name. Finally, his legs suddenly gave way and he fell down on the stool, with an incredible expression on his face. The so-called Nine-Five Qi is a physiognomist term, and the explanation is very complicated. But to put it simply, there are only two people with this kind of Qi in the entire Tang Dynasty. One is the current emperor Li Shimin, and the other is He is his successor, the next Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. It is said that Li Min is Li Shimin's son, and it is normal for him to have this kind of Nine-Five Spirit. After all, he is one of Li Shimin's favorite sons and is very likely to inherit the throne. But of course there was a reason why Li Chunfeng was so shocked. "Master, didn't you say last time that besides Your Majesty, the other person with the spirit of the Nine-Five-Year Plan is His Royal Highness Prince Jin? But now why does the Spirit of the Nine-Five-Year Plan also appear in His Highness Prince Qi? Is it possible that the position of the emperor Are there actually two heirs?" Li Chunfeng was shocked and asked hurriedly with an anxious look on his face. This is a major event that affects the fate of the world and cannot be ignored at all. "I don't know about this either!" Yuan Tiangang said with a wry smile, "I have been thinking hard about the reason for this matter for a while, but after thinking about it, I only came up with two possibilities. The first one may be my physiognomy. If there is a problem, the other one is that my physiognomy is correct, but the consequences are too terrible, I would rather my physiognomy is wrong!" Yuan Tiangang said this with a painful expression on his face. "Master Yuan, what do you mean" Li Chunfeng is also a smart man. He immediately thought of the meaning of Yuan Tiangang's words, but when he thought of the consequences, he couldn't help but shudder. Could it be that the land of China has been peaceful for a few years? , will we fall into war again? In fact, the meaning of Yuan Tiangang's words is already very clear. If his physiognomy is correct, then from the perspective of him and Li Chunfeng, the only possibility is that both Li Min and Li Zhi will become emperors in the future, but there will only be one emperor in the Tang Dynasty. , how could there be two emperors? The only explanation for this situation is to turn one throne into two, that is, the Tang Dynasty was split into two countries. Li Min and Li Zhi each took the throne in their own countries, but as the saying goes, there is no difference between heaven and country. Lord, in order to fight for legitimacy, the two countries will definitely fight endlessly. By then, I don¡¯t know how many people in the world will be displaced, recreating the tragic situation at the end of the Sui Dynasty. "Hey, that's not right!" He was immersed in deep pain.??Chunfeng suddenly thought of something, woke up immediately and said, "Master Yuan, based on my calculation of the fate of the Tang Dynasty, within a hundred years, the fate of the country of the Tang Dynasty will only get stronger and stronger. There seems to be no sign of division?" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 45 Li Shimin¡¯s Secret Letter Hearing Li Chunfeng's words, Yuan Tiangang was also shocked and asked with a serious face: "Chunfeng, are you sure your calculation is correct?" "Master Yuan, you know my calculation skills, there will definitely be no problems, and judging from the celestial phenomena some time ago, it is also consistent with my calculations, but now the national destiny of the Tang Dynasty seems to be shrouded in a layer of fog. Even if it is covered, I can only calculate the national destiny in the next hundred years. If we extrapolate backward, there will be some unknowable changes that are impossible to calculate." Li Chunfeng said with certainty, and Yuan Tiangang believed that his physiognomy would not Even if he makes mistakes, he also believes that his calculations are absolutely correct. "Okay, okay! That's very good. Your calculation technique is the most accurate for major events such as the national destiny. As long as our land in China is peaceful and the people no longer suffer from the war, everything else is just a trivial matter." Yuan Tiangang He said with a relaxed look. The speculation of the country's split has always been like a huge boulder, weighing heavily on his heart. Now that he knows that the Tang Dynasty has a strong national destiny and that there will be no signs of splitting in a hundred years, the boulder in his heart is immediately resolved. "But if the Tang Dynasty is not divided, then why will there be two heirs? What is going on?" Although Yuan Tiangang was relieved, Li Chunfeng began to worry about this problem again. He is a more serious person, so what is the problem? They all want to understand it, which is also a common problem among mathematicians. However, they may be limited by their horizons and knowledge. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng spent the night together, but they could not find any reasonable explanation. They had no choice but to hide this secret in their hearts. After all, this kind of thing can only be done privately by their master and disciple. Let¡¯s talk. You must never reveal it to anyone else, not even Yifan. It is for this reason that both Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng looked in poor spirits when seeing them off. After sending Li Chunfeng away, Li Min counted on his fingers and found that there seemed to be nothing too important recently, including Dengzhou's fishing, salt, food processing and shipbuilding industries. I have already set up the framework, and others will naturally improve it. What is missing now is time for development. I thought I could finally relax for a while. Li Min immediately became excited. For more than half a year since he came to Dengzhou, he has been busy with political affairs. Wen Xin and the others couldn't help but feel a little cold. Fortunately, they were all reasonable women and very supportive of Li Min. They had never complained about him. This made Li Min feel even more guilty. It was just a good time to take advantage of this opportunity. Spend some time with them. Li Min¡¯s plan was good, but he had not been with Wen Xin for a few days when someone suddenly came to visit the palace. Moreover, this person¡¯s identity was not simple, and Li Min had to meet him. The main hall of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion. Li Min sat in the hall, frowning and looking at the visitors. After a while, he slowly asked: "Zhou Kun, how is your injury? Do you have anything important to do with me today?" The person sitting below is none other than the mysterious craftsman Zhou Kun from last time. However, unlike the dying appearance last time, the Zhou Kun in front of him was dressed as a businessman and looked very good. He was sipping tea with a smile on his face. If he didn't know the details, he would definitely think that he was an ordinary businessman. "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. The villain's injury has recovered. This time I came to see His Highness, I have a secret letter that I want to hand over to His Highness." Zhou Kun stood up quickly and bowed. "Secret message?" Li Min frowned. According to Wu Meiniang's guess, the department to which Zhou Kun belongs is probably a secret force controlled by his father. This secret force should have nothing to do with him, right? While Li Min was guessing, Zhou Kun took out a letter from his body and took a few steps forward to present it to Li Min. Li Min took it over and looked at it, and found that the paint on it was very complete, and then he opened the letter and read it, but when he saw the handwriting on it, he was immediately shocked. This was actually given to him by his emperor father. letter. Li Min read the letter with a solemn expression, but the more he read, the more excited he became. Li Shimin's letter did not say anything superfluous, it just told him to do one thing. However, with Li Min's intelligence, he naturally learned from this matter. See the meaning in things. After preparing for such a long time, the day of harvest is finally here. "Zhou Kun, is there any latest information from Goguryeo recently?" After Li Min read the letter, he burned it and destroyed it. Then he turned to Zhou Kun with excitement and asked. "Your Highness, because after the villain got that information last time, the Yuan family was worried that the matter would be leaked, so they have stepped up their preparations. It is estimated that they will launch it in advance. After all, the conflict between them and King Rongliu has reached an irreconcilable point. There is no room for turning around at all." Zhou Kun said calmly. This information should never be told to outsiders. However, Li Min has a special status and needs his help with Goguryeo. Therefore, with Li Shimin's permission, Goguryeo All the information is open to Li Min. "Very good, you can go down. If anything happens in the future,If you want my help, don't be polite! "Li Min excitedly walked around the hall several times before saying to Zhou Kun. "Yes, I will resign!" Zhou Kun gratefully agreed, then turned and left. In addition to delivering a message to Li Min this time, he also had another important task, so he dressed up as a businessman. Li Min also guessed this, but never asked him a question from beginning to end. He only gave him a promise to help. This kind of unspoken support and tacit understanding was what touched Zhou Kun the most. After all, he was People walking in the dark may encounter danger at any time. The more help they have, the more guarantee they will survive. After asking Zhou Kun to step down, Li Min not only did not say sorry to Wen Xin, after all, the matter Li Shimin confessed was too important and he had to handle it personally. However, Wen Xin didn't complain at all. She just put on the coat that she and Xijun made together for Li Min. At the same time, she told him that the weather was getting colder and it was OK to be busy outside, but he must pay attention to his health. In fact, for Wen Xin, as long as Li Min can come back to accompany her for a while every night, she is already very satisfied, and she does not necessarily need him to stay by her side every day. Starting from the next day, Li Min immediately became busy. First, he asked Liu Rengui to organize a large number of construction craftsmen. Then, accompanied by Zhao Fu, Li Min almost visited the entire Dengzhou territory and finally selected a A very ideal location, ready for extensive construction work to build a very important place. According to the function of this place, the first factor is confidentiality, so it must be built in a very secret place or in a heavily guarded place. It is easy to find a secret place. Dengzhou is mountainous and there are countless hidden valleys. Several, but in the end they were all given up by Li Min, because although these valleys are now hidden, it will be difficult to keep them hidden after the project is completed. So Li Min made many choices, and finally decided not to build this place on land, but to find an island in the sea. There are countless small islands on the sea outside Dengzhou City, and most of them are uninhabited desert islands. Of course, this island cannot be chosen randomly. Finally, Li Min found a nice small island ten miles away from the Dengzhou Navy Port. Not only is this island large in area, but it is also surrounded by cliffs on three sides. As long as a tall and solid city wall is built on the side with the beach and a team of soldiers is posted to guard it, it will become an excellent stronghold that is easy to defend but difficult to attack. . This island meets Li Min's requirements in terms of both area and location. First, it is large enough to build that important place, and it can also accommodate enough people and supplies. In addition, the location is good, only ten miles away from the Dengzhou Navy. A team of warships can be sent to guard it, and the issues of safety and confidentiality are also solved. After the place was selected, Li Min immediately sent all the craftsmen prepared by Liu Rengui to the island. At the same time, cement and wood for construction were also continuously sent there. The boss, Liu Rengui, personally went to the island to supervise the project every three days. Li Min reported on the progress of the project. It would be best to complete it within a month. At the same time that the construction of the island began, Li Min also began to publish information about the large-scale purchase of saltpeter and sulfur to the merchants in Dengzhou. Because Li Min invented fireworks and gunpowder, the court purchased a large amount of saltpeter, so Li Min Xin quickly purchased a lot of saltpeter. As for sulfur, it was more troublesome. After all, the Central Plains did not produce much sulfur, and the quality was not good, so purchasing it was somewhat difficult. But this was not a problem for Li Min. He told the merchants that the Japanese country in the northeast was full of volcanoes and had rich sulfur ore of excellent quality. They could go there to buy it. As soon as this news came out, many businessmen were immediately excited. It would have been fine before. Now the new route has been opened, and you can go directly from Dengzhou to Silla. As for the Japanese country, it is just a matter of turning around. In addition to the purchase time, at most It only takes ten days to return, and the sulfur shipped is purchased by the Dengzhou government, and the price is guaranteed. Naturally, everyone is willing to do this kind of good business. Driven by profit, many businessmen began to take action, loading silk, perfume, mirrors and other luxury goods produced in the Tang Dynasty on ships, and then transported them to the Japanese country through new routes for sale, in exchange for large amounts of gold and silver and other precious metals, and then Then the sulfur is purchased at an extremely low price and transported back to Dengzhou, making another profit. Under this operation, the sulfur problem was quickly solved. Just when the project on the small island was about to be completed, several fleets of different sizes also arrived in Dengzhou. On the surface, these fleets looked nothing special, but if anyone looked carefully, they would find that the goods on them were relatively large. There are few, but there are more people taking boats. Whenever these fleets docked, the people on board immediately entered Dengzhou, and then quickly disappeared into the huge floating population of Dengzhou. And just after the last fleet docked, a person in the fleet When he was taken to the house by Li Min, a banquet had already been prepared in the house to welcome this person. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks everyone.Friends¡¯ support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 46: Datang prepares for war "Brother Yuwen, I said goodbye to Chang'an. I thought we would see each other again only when I returned to Chang'an. I didn't expect you to be sent to Dengzhou. Come on, come on. I'd like to give you a toast!" Li Min held the wine glass and said with an excited smile. . "Yeah, I didn't expect to be able to reunite with old friends in Dengzhou, which is thousands of miles away from Chang'an. It's really one of life's great joys, and it's really gratifying. The three of us must not get drunk and never return home today!" Yan, who was sitting next to him, Bei Ye held the wine and laughed wildly. "Haha, I'm here this time to help you, Liu Lang. From now on, I will share the same fate with Brother Yan, so it's my turn to toast you two with this first glass of wine." Yu Wenhu, who was sitting opposite Li Min, also picked up his wine glass. smiled. Then the three of them bowed to each other, drank the wine at the same time, and then burst into hearty laughter. The last time Li Min received a letter from Li Shimin, he ordered him to build a branch of the Perak Academy in Dengzhou to produce gunpowder nearby for the future attack on Goguryeo. Yu Wenhu, as the master craftsman of the Perak Academy in Chang'an, this time I brought the craftsmen to Dengzhou and started the production of gunpowder immediately. Li Min and Yu Wenhu are old friends, and Yan Bei has also met each other several times. Therefore, when they meet again in Dengzhou today, the three of them naturally feel like meeting old friends in a foreign land. This is a great event in life, and of course they need to be celebrated. It takes a while. After a few glasses of wine, Yu Wenshuo glanced around, and then asked doubtfully: "Liu Lang, why didn't you see your ninth brother?" Coincidentally, Yu Wenshu's wife was Li Yong's biological sister. He was entrusted by his father-in-law, mother-in-law and wife to see how Li Yong was doing in Dengzhou, but what he didn't expect was that his brother-in-law came, but his brother-in-law did not show up. "Ah? This" Li Min looked embarrassed. He naturally knew the relationship between Yuwenhu and Li Yong. It¡¯s just that Li Yong followed him to Dengzhou. Now he has become a soldier in the royal guard. Now his brother-in-law is here. How can he say this? In fact, Li Yong was also coming, and Li Min planned to ask Li Yong to explain to Yu Wenhu personally, but what he didn't expect was that the shift suddenly changed today. It happened to be his turn to be on duty, and the military regulations were extremely strict, so it was impossible to ask for leave, so he did not attend. "ThisBrother Yuwen, Jiulang's matter is a bit complicated!" Li Min couldn't say it. He had no choice but to wink at Yan Bei, hoping to let Yan Bei speak for him, but Yan Bei was not a living Lei Feng who enjoyed helping others. He was not willing to do such a thankless job. And you can see that Li Min is embarrassed. It was also a rare opportunity, so he picked up the wine glass and sipped it, turning a blind eye to Li Min's eyes. Meeting the best friend like Yan Bei, Li Min's nose turned crooked in anger, but under Yuwen Hu's bright eyes, he had to bite the bullet and said: "Brother Yuwen. You also know that Ninth Brother is now A personal guard of the palace. He is governed by military regulations, and the Sima of the palace, Su Dingfang, is very strict in commanding the army. Therefore, he is sometimes not free, which is why he is unable to attend today's banquet." Li Min had already been forced into a corner, but suddenly he had a flash of inspiration and very cunningly said that Li Yong was in the army and could not escape today, but did not point out that Li Yong had changed from a regular soldier to a small soldier. "Oh, that's it. Then I'll see my ninth brother again someday." Although Yu Wenhu also discovered something unusual about Li Min and Yan Bei, it was hard to ask further questions when the three of them reunited today. Anyway, there would be plenty of time in the future. Besides, with the relationship between Li Min and Li Yong, there is no need to worry about anything happening to him. After Li Min temporarily confused Li Yong's matter, the three of them drank and talked happily. Although they had been away from Chang'an for such a long time, although Wang Zihao conveyed the news, because the information that pigeons could carry was limited, many things in Chang'an did not reach Li Min. Zhen was here, and he could just take this opportunity to inquire about Yu Wenhu. Yan Bei almost had the same idea. After drinking for three rounds, the three of them ate and talked. At first, they just talked about some interesting things that happened in Chang'an City, such as which prince took a concubine and almost died in bed due to poor health, and which young man molested the girl and ended up The other party turned out to be his unmarried sister-in-law, etc. Anyway, it was just tidbits. However, as the three of them chatted, the topic slowly turned to Goguryeo. "Brother Yuwen, in addition to sending you to Dengzhou to build Perak Academy, my father must have other arrangements for Goguryeo this time. Can you tell me about it?" Li Min asked with a smile. Yu Wenhu came to Dengzhou in secret this time. In order to keep it secret, there were no maids or servants at the banquet, so he was not afraid of being overheard. Yan Bei also showed a very interested expression. "Haha, actually I don't know much, but just before I left, I received a definite message. His Majesty has appointed Wu Guo Niu Jinda as the general manager of the Pyongyang Road March, and is preparing to lead the soldiers of the four states of Jiang, Huai, Ling, and Xia. 40,000 horses, 3,000 soldiers recruited in Chang'an and Luoyang, and 500 warships crossed the sea from Laizhou and approached Pyongyang. In addition, Prince Zhan Shi and Zuowei led Li Ji as the general manager of the march to Liaodong Road.He led 60,000 infantry and cavalry and surrendered to Lanzhou and Hezhou to invade Liaodong. The land and water armies separately advanced to attack Goguryeo. It is estimated that they have all secretly arrived at their respective positions and are secretly stepping up preparations. As long as there is civil strife in Goguryeo, our Tang Dynasty will immediately He will smash the entire Goguryeo into pieces with a thunderous strike! " Yu Wenhu looked excited when he spoke, and at the same time he had a bit of concealed pride. If he was still the leisurely general supervisor before, he would definitely not be able to know such an important secret, but it is different now. However, he was directly under the jurisdiction of His Majesty Taizong. Although he, a great craftsman, was still in the third rank, his status had increased. Not only could he participate in political affairs, but even some confidential matters had to go through him. Hearing that Li Shimin had decided on a strategy of advancing both land and water, and that the people to implement it were already in place, Li Min and Yan Bei looked at each other and laughed excitedly. Now the slaves from Silla alone are no longer enough to fill the huge mines. Demand, especially after they liberalized the slave-catching industry in Dengzhou last time, every family in Chang'an City prepared slave-catching teams to go to Dengzhou. However, as a result, it seemed that there were too many slaves and too little food. Many slave-catching teams went to sea for more than a month. But they still couldn't capture enough slaves, and now many people have complained. However, Li Min and Yan Bei were already prepared for this situation. As long as the Goguryeo war started, the prisoners of war would be enough to feed the slave-catching team for a while. In addition, Goguryeo had a large population, although many of them were Han people. However, there were also a few other ethnic groups, including the Han people, who could be registered in the Tang Dynasty household registration, but other ethnic groups could be used as a source of new slaves. For example, the Mohe tribe, the ancestors of the Jurchens in later generations, are now affiliated with Goguryeo. In addition, after opening up Liaodong, some ethnic groups such as the Khitan in the northeast will also be exposed. These ethnic groups are the enemies of the Han people in later generations. Naturally, Li Min will not let them develop. In order to eliminate future troubles, he has decided to capture slaves. , completely eradicating these ethnic groups. It is for these reasons that Li Min wants this war to come sooner than anyone else. That night, Li Min, Yan Bei and Yu Wenhu were all very drunk. Because they were so happy, even Li Min, who had always been a good drinker, became drunk. The three of them ended up hugging each other and singing and dancing. The fuss lasted until midnight before he collapsed drunkenly. Finally, Gao Zhong and a few close family members carried Li Min back to the inner house to rest, while Yan Bei and Yu Wenhu were naturally placed in the guest room. But early the next morning, Yu Wenhu found Li Min with a wry smile on his face, followed by Li Yong in guard uniform. Li Yong was free this morning, so he came to see Yu Wenhu, his brother-in-law, and asked about the situation at home. However, his appearance immediately revealed his identity. Regarding Li Yong¡¯s matter, although Li Min believed that he was right, he felt a little guilty in his heart. Fortunately, Li Yong felt that he was doing well. He helped Li Min explain for a long time, and then talked about the bet he had made with Su Dingfang. He finally convinced Yu Wenhu and asked him to agree not to mention this matter for the time being. Tell Li Xiaogong. The small island of Dengzhou Perak Branch has been officially named Perak Island by Li Min. The craftsmen who came with Yu Wenhu were also secretly sent to the island. At the same time, sulfur, saltpeter and other gunpowder weapons purchased some time ago were also secretly sent to the island. The required materials are stored on the island, and the finished products are placed in the newly built gunpowder magazine in the navy camp. Not only is it safe here, but it can also be transported directly to the front line by the navy in case of combat. Just as the Tang Dynasty was secretly preparing for the civil strife in Goguryeo, the autumn wind had begun to rage in Pyongyang, the capital of Goguryeo, and the leaves were turning yellow and falling off. Pedestrians on the road could not withstand the cold and hurried past on the streets with their necks tucked between their necks. Although Pyongyang is known as the royal city of Goguryeo, compared with the tall and magnificent Chang'an, it is not at the same level. It can't even compare with Dengzhou City where Li Min is located. However, among the three countries of Goguryeo, Silla and Baekje, it is not even comparable. It can be regarded as a rare fortified city. After all, Goguryeo is closest to the Tang Dynasty, and there are also many Han people in the country. All aspects of technology are learned from the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, although the architecture is not as good as that of the Tang Dynasty, it is still good. The current Pyongyang City looks very peaceful on the surface, but well-informed people know that under this calm, there are undercurrents. The civil servants who support King Yeongliu and the generals headed by the Yuan clan are fighting fiercely. In addition, some time ago, several officials on the civil servants' side were suddenly assassinated. The murderer has not been caught yet. Although the Yuan family strongly denied it, the entire Pyongyang city believed that they were responsible, so the situation is now extremely tense. A major conflict could break out at any time. In a mansion with a large area and magnificent architecture in the center of Pyongyang, three people were having a very confidential conversation. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 47 The Yuan Family¡¯s Plot "Brother, we obviously didn't do it, but now almost everyone thinks we did it. The limelight outside is very unfavorable to us. Although our Yuan family doesn't care about this, it is not a good thing after all!" A tall and tall man said The fat guy said that this person was Yuan Jingwu who chased Zhou Kun into Beisha City. "Third brother, it's just some rumors. As long as our Yuan family has an army in our hands, you don't have to worry about other details." The fair young man standing side by side with Yuan Jingwu said indifferently. This man's name is Yuan Pure Land, and he ranks second among the Yuan brothers. Although he is a bit arrogant, he is also a difficult person. After hearing the words of the two brothers, the tall figure sitting in the seat was silent. This man looked to be in his thirties, with a powerful appearance and a beard. He looked like a reckless general, but this man's There is a sense of wisdom in his cold eyes, and his whole body is enveloped with a domineering aura of a superior. Naturally, the only person in Goguryeo who can have this kind of temperament is the famous Yeon Gaesumun in history. Listening to the discussion of his two younger brothers, Yeon Gaesomun was silent. After a while, he suddenly said: "The king and those civil servants have nothing to worry about. As for the rumors, I, Yeon Gaesomun, are more concerned about them." I don't care, but what I'm worried about now is the force that deliberately provokes internal strife in our Goguryeo." Hearing the words of their eldest brother, Yuan Jingtu and Yuan Jingwu also fell silent. Since last year, they have felt that there is a force of unknown origin that has been trying to sow trouble between the Yuan family, King Rongliu and the civil servants. At first they didn't know the origin of the other party, guessing that it might be sent by Silla, Goguryeo's feud, but as the situation developed, they suddenly discovered. The manpower and material resources this force possesses are terrifying. It is absolutely impossible for it to be a small country like Silla, and the surrounding people have the strength and reason to do so. There is no other possibility except the Tang Dynasty. "The Tang Dynasty is not only trying to sow our relationship with the king, but also sending troops to plunder our country continuously for more than a year. As a result, our tax revenue in Goguryeo has been reduced by more than 20%, and there are many on the border. The people were all starved of food, and many of the Han people from Liaodong even crossed the border and fled to the territory of the Tang Dynasty. This is a two-pronged approach. Obviously the plan is not small!" Yuan Jingtu also snorted. "Brother, are you worried that if we fight against the king, it will lead to Tang Dynasty raising troops to attack Goguryeo?" Yuan Jingwu was not as resourceful as his two brothers, and he immediately understood the meaning of Yuan Gaisuwen's words. "Yes, although there is no definite news yet. But I am 80% sure. The Tang Dynasty must have made preparations in all aspects. As long as we have a conflict with the king, the Tang army will immediately attack the border with troops." Yuan Gaisu Wen said categorically that although he had never met the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, based on the intelligence he had collected from other sources, he was certain that the other party had already regarded Goguryeo as a country that must be conquered. It would be best to encounter a good opportunity, but if there is no chance. Then he will create an opportunity, and Goguryeo will never give up anyway. "Brother, the Tang Dynasty has a strong national power, and the Tang army has unparalleled combat power. With the national power of Goguryeo, it seems difficult to resist the opponent's overwhelming attack." Although Yuan Jingtu is arrogant, he is very self-aware. Regarding the behemoth of the Tang Dynasty, , and he was even more in awe in his heart, so he said this. "In this case, should we postpone our plan to deal with the king and those civil servants? After all, although the opponent is weak, if we want to completely eradicate it, it will definitely cause domestic unrest. If the Tang Dynasty attacks at this time, it will be even more difficult for us. Resist it!" Yuan Jingwu also said with some worry. "Hmph, you let that person run away last time. Although the other party is probably Datang's spy, with Datang's sinister intentions, they are likely to leak our plan to the king. This can be seen from this paragraph You can tell from the performance of those civil servants at that time, so even if we don't want to take action, do you think those civil servants will take the overall situation into consideration like us?" Yuan Gaisuwen snorted coldly, glared at Yuan Jingwu and scolded. Last time Yuan Jingwu let that Xizuo run away, if he hadn't considered that he was his biological brother, he would have been chopped off by himself. "Brother is right. Now both of us are on the verge of defeating each other. There is no room for either side to retreat. This situation must have been deliberately created by the Tang Dynasty. No matter whether we are willing or not, we will have to go through a life and death battle in the end." There was also a bitter smile on Yuan Jingtu's fair face. The Tang Dynasty had turned the conspiracy into a conspiracy, so no matter how they chose, a civil strife in Goguryeo was definitely inevitable. Of course what his second brother Yuan Jingtu could think of, Yuan Gaisuwen had already thought of it, and he had been thinking hard about this problem for a few days, and finally he came up with a way to solve it, but this method was extremely risky, and he I have been hesitating whether to use it, but now it seems that this may be the only way out for the Yuan family and Goguryeo.   Thinking of this, Yuan Gaisu stood up with a roar, turned around and said to Yuan Jingtu: "Second brother, you must summon all the generals immediately. The plan cannot wait until the Chinese New Year to be implemented. It is already September, and it will be at the end of this month at the latest. Must be implemented!¡± "Brother, this is too hasty. We have no time to prepare!" When Yuan Jingtu and Yuan Jingwu heard this, they were both shocked. If they take action without sufficient preparation, they may cause greater turmoil in the country. , and according to the eldest brother's guess, the Tang army outside the country has already been prepared. Isn't this asking for death? "If you don't have time to prepare, there is no need to prepare. With the troops we have at our disposal, are we still afraid that they will go up to the sky?" Yeon Gaesumun said sternly, with a look of determination on his face. Yuan Jingtu and Yuan Jingwu were very clear about their eldest brother's temper. When they saw the look on his face, they knew that the eldest brother had made up his mind and no one could change his mind. However, this matter is too important. It is not only related to the national destiny of the country, but also the fate of the Yuan family. There is no room for carelessness, so we must ask clearly no matter what. Thinking of this, the two of them looked at each other, stepped forward and knelt down solemnly: "Brother, you are the head of the family, and the decisions you make cannot be questioned. It's just that the younger brother is stupid and doesn't understand the intention of the elder brother's move. Please help me clarify my doubts!" Seeing the behavior of his two younger brothers, Yeon Gaesumun, who had always been arbitrary, felt angry. He was about to lose his temper when they scolded them, but then he thought that they were also thinking about the Yuan family, and his anger subsided a little. After a while, he said solemnly: "You all, get up!" Yuan Jingtu and Yuan Jingtu were already prepared to be scolded, but what they did not expect was the elder brother's calm words. They were a little confused in their hearts. They stood up uneasily and looked at Yuan Gaisuwen's face, and found that although his face was gloomy, But there was no sign of getting angry, so I felt relieved. "Do you know what advantages Goguryeo has over the Tang Dynasty?" Yeon Gaesumun asked in a deep voice. Hearing the eldest brother¡¯s question, Yuan Jingtu and Yuan Jingtu looked at each other. I wonder why he suddenly asked this question? "Hmph! The factors that affect the outcome of a war are nothing more than the three aspects of time, location, and people. Needless to say, people and people. We, Goguryeo, have already lost in this aspect, but our country has many mountains and the technology of city building Although it is not as good as the Tang Dynasty, most of the cities are built in extremely dangerous places, and it is not easy for the Tang army to conquer them, so we have an advantage in terms of geographical location." Hearing what Yuan Gaisuwen said, the two brothers Yuan Jingtu nodded repeatedly. It was not that they didn't know about this, but they just didn't think of it for a moment because of their urgency. "Although the location and people are important, I think the most important thing is the weather, especially for us in Goguryeo." Yeon Gaesumun finally said the most important thing that he thought of, and there was a look of excitement on his face. , "It is bitterly cold in Liaodong, and the temperature is extremely low in winter. Most of the Tang army are descendants of Guanzhong. Although the winter in Guanzhong is cold, it is much worse than that in Liaodong. This year's winter came very early again, and it is only September. It¡¯s already moon, but the leaves have already fallen off, so I conclude that this winter will be colder than in previous years.¡± "Ah! I understand. It turns out that the eldest brother wants to take advantage of the severe cold in Liaodong to make the Tang Dynasty return home." Yuan Jingtu and Yuan Jingtu are both smart people. When they heard this, they immediately understood what the eldest brother meant. "Yes, if we launch at the end of the month, it is estimated that the domestic unrest can be quelled within a month. If the Tang army wants to take the opportunity to attack our country, they will definitely choose to send troops within this month, and it will be just in time for winter. When the first north wind blows, we only need to take advantage of the right time and location to persist for two months. By then, the Tang army's vigor has been exhausted, and it is the coldest season of the entire winter. Plus, the Chinese New Year is approaching, and there will definitely be no fighting. Heart, as long as we use this to launch an attack and win a few battles, it will not only damage the opponent's morale, but also make the Tang army want to retreat. After all, no matter how strong the Tang Dynasty is, it will never be able to withstand such a situation. Consume!¡± Yeon Gaesumun¡¯s analysis is reasonable and reasonable, and he divides this war into two stages, the first is to hold on, and the latter is to counterattack. He made reasonable use of the time and location. If nothing unexpected happens, it can be said that there is a great chance of victory. At least that's how it seems to the two Yuan Pure Land brothers. "The eldest brother's strategy is unparalleled, and the younger brother admires it!" Yuan Jingtu and the others bowed to the ground, completely convinced of their eldest brother. "Now that you understand my intention, go and do things quickly. There is not much time now, so it would be nice to be more prepared!" Yeon Gaesumun didn't care about the compliments of his two brothers, but immediately ordered. Yuan Jingtu and Yuan Jingtu agreed, immediately turned around and left Yuan Mansion, and contacted the generals who supported them overnight. But after seeing his two younger brothers leaving, Yeon Gae Suwen was slightly disappointed.He took a breath and said in an undetectable voice: "I hope God will bless me, Yuanshi, and I can really hold on for two months!" While the Yuan clan stepped up their preparations, King Rongliu also got some news and began to prepare for self-defense. A bloody storm slowly began in the bleak autumn wind of Pyongyang. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 48 Early Battle of Goguryeo On September 28, the eleventh year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty, a coup occurred in Pyongyang, the capital of Goguryeo. In the name of inspecting the army, the Yuan clan invited King Rongliu and other ministers. However, King Rongliu had already received information and knew that the Yuan clan To be disadvantageous to myself, not only refused to go, but also reduced the number of troops to keep the palace secret. Seeing that his plan failed, Genji immediately changed his strategy decisively, gathered an army and marched into Pyongyang City, and began to forcibly besiege the palace. Fortunately, King Rongliu was well prepared. When he saw that the opponent was powerful, he immediately fought his way out of Pyongyang City with his loyal guards and escaped from Pyongyang City. However, in the chaos of the army, his family members and ministers around him were all killed. The Yuans were captured, and then all of them were beheaded under the walls of Pyongyang. King Rongliu, who escaped, was running non-stop, leading his men to evade the pursuit of Yuan's army while gathering troops loyal to him, ready to counterattack at any time. But unfortunately, the troops loyal to him were inferior in both quantity and quality. Unable to compare with the Yuan family, several counterattacks ended in failure. In the end, he had no choice but to flee to the city of Anshi, which was loyal to him. At the same time, he issued a royal order to the whole country, calling on the wise people of the country to gather together and work together. Resist the Yuan clan's tyranny. Regarding this situation, the Yuan family would naturally not let King Rongliu live in the world, so Yuan Gaisuwen personally led tens of thousands of troops to attack Anshi City. But what everyone did not expect was that the lord of Anshi City, Yang Wanchun, relied on The dangerous terrain and an extremely elite defensive force actually blocked Yeon Gaesumun's attack. After the failure of the siege, Yeon Gaesumun was very angry and was about to increase the siege troops, but at this time, the Tang army, which had been watching eagerly for a long time, couldn't help it. Regardless of the bitter cold in Liaodong, in the name of helping Goguryeo quell the civil strife, troops were finally sent out in mid-October. However, the first to take action were not Niu Jinda and Li Ji who had been prepared for a long time. It was Zhang Jian, the governor of Yingzhou. Speaking of Governor Zhang, he is still related to Li Min. Zhang Jian¡¯s mother is Li Yuan¡¯s daughter, which is also Li Min¡¯s aunt. The two are cousins, but Zhang Jian is older, both in their twenties this year. Among the generals of the Tang Dynasty, he was considered a younger generation. "In addition, Zhang Jian's leadership ability is second to none. The key is that this guy is very sinister. Most of the surrounding areas of Yingzhou are barbarian tribes. During this expedition to Liaodong, Zhang Jian recruited soldiers from the Khitan, Xi, Mohe and other tribes. Whether during a siege or a field battle, he ordered these foreign soldiers to rush to the front to serve as cannon fodder, and to take the imperial soldiers from Yingzhou and Youzhou as supervisors behind them. As long as the front retreated slightly, the imperial soldiers behind would immediately follow with a burst of bows and arrows. It can be said to be extremely cruel. "However, this method is excellent. The barbarians are originally afraid of power but not moral. The more they use such powerful and cruel methods, the more they can stimulate the combat effectiveness of the foreign soldiers. Therefore, Zhang Jian's vanguard force, which was originally just to test Goguryeo's reaction, sang loudly all the way. They fought from Yingzhou to Jian'an City, an important town in Goguryeo, and defeated the tens of thousands of Jian'an City defenders who fought. More than thousands of people were beheaded. Not only Goguryeo was shocked, but the entire Tang Dynasty was also shocked by this fierce young governor. However, it was from this incident that the Tang Dynasty saw the weakness of Goguryeo and strengthened the Tang Dynasty's confidence in victory. Therefore, General Niu Jinda by water and Li Ji by land almost unanimously chose to send troops at the end of October. One to the south and one to the west, like a pair of pliers, they clamped down on the sick beast of Goguryeo. As soon as the war started, it immediately showed a one-sided situation. Li Ji, an old man from Yin, adopted the strategy of attacking in the east and attacking in the west. He set out from Huaiyuan Town with great momentum, but in fact he led his troops out of Laocheng and crossed the Liao River. On November 10, In one fell swoop, they captured Xuantu, which was occupied by Goguryeo. Now the entire Goguryeo was panicked, and almost all the towns were closed. At the same time, Li Daozong, who was Li Ji's deputy, also led his army to the new city. However, because there were few people, he had to yell and curse under the city in an attempt to draw the enemy away. However, the defender of the new city did not dare to fight and had no choice but to leave. On the second day of the month, On the 12th, he and Li Ji's army converged at the foot of Gaimu City. This city was Goguryeo's second fortified city in Liaodong, second only to Liaodong City, which was known as the first fortified city in Liaodong. While Li Ji was advancing all the way, Niu Jinda's water army was not idle. After gathering the navy from several states, he crossed the sea in Laizhou and attacked the opposite Bisha City. After landing from the weakly defended west, he faced the enemy. Facing Bisha City surrounded by cliffs on all sides, Tang Jun finally took out his secret weapon. After landing, General Cheng Mingzhen led his army to attack from the front. Deputy General Manager Wang Dadu personally led a group of dead soldiers and braved the rain of arrows to rush to the bottom of the city wall. After cutting several holes, he stuffed three cannons for attacking the city. blasting tube. As a result, a large hole was blown down in the west wall of the city. While the Goguryeo people thought it was the anger of the gods, the Tang army rushed into the city in one fell swoop. However, the Goguryeo troops in the city were also the best among the elite. Although the city was broken, they refused to They refused to surrender and started a street fight with the Tang army. As a result, it took the Tang army two days to clear out the entire Beisha City. The Tang Army on the South Route first used gunpowder, and Li Ji¡¯s West Route ArmyHowever, not to be outdone, when facing the fortified city of Gaimu City, they almost completely copied the results of Bisha City, blasting open the city wall and rushing into the city. The Goguryeo defenders in the city were frightened by the power of the enemy and did not dare to resist. The more than 40,000 defenders in the city were almost completely captured by the Tang army. In addition, more than 100,000 shi of food in the city were also obtained by the Tang army. After taking Gaimou City effortlessly, Li Ji rushed to the Liaodong City almost non-stop. Although Goguryeo already knew that the Tang Army had a powerful weapon that could blow open the city wall, it was helpless and could only watch this city. The first fortified city in Liaodong fell into the hands of the Tang army. At the same time, more than 10,000 defenders in the city were killed, and tens of thousands more were made prisoners. Niu Jinda¡¯s army also swept through the Liaodong Peninsula and occupied all the areas south of Anshi City and Wugu City. In early December, the two armies of Li Ji and Niu Jinda successfully met at the foot of Anshi City, and the Tang Army's early strategic goals were finally completed. Now the entire Liaodong has almost completely fallen into the hands of the Tang army, except for the line of Anshi City and Wugu City that is still connected to Goguryeo. As for Anshi City, the Tang army cannot attack Anshi City for the time being, because the Tang Dynasty raised its troops in the name of helping King Rongliu quell the civil strife, and now King Rongliu is in Anshi City. If the Tang Dynasty does not distinguish between indiscriminate attacks and Cheng, undoubtedly slapped himself in the face. In addition, Anshi City is not that easy to attack. Not only is it a fortified city, but the city lord is also a very difficult opponent. After hearing that the Tang army had weapons to break the city, he was extremely smart and came up with a way to break it. In the extremely cold weather in Liaodong, he ordered people to pour water down the city wall. As a result, the entire Anshi city turned into a frozen city. Even if the Tang army did not count the consumption of gunpowder, they did not know what they would explode with all their strength. when. Moreover, the weather is getting colder and colder now. Even though most of the Tang army is equipped with cotton-padded jackets and quilts made of cotton, many soldiers still suffer from frostbite or even freeze to death. In such a harsh environment, after discussing with Li Ji, Niu Jinda decided to disperse the army to several nearby cities and wait until after the winter. However, there were only 10,000 elite cavalry stationed under Anshi City to observe the movements in the city at any time. . After this order was passed to Chang'an, Li Shimin also greatly supported it. So in early December of the 11th year of Zhenguan, the war that lasted for more than a month finally came to a temporary halt. The Tang army had a high morale after winning consecutive battles. They were looking forward to capturing Anshi City in one fell swoop next spring and then marching directly towards Pyongyang. , then Goguryeo, an ancient country that has existed for hundreds of years, will no longer exist. Goguryeo, which had been thrown into chaos by the Tang army's fierce offensive, finally had a chance to breathe and began to rectify its remaining forces, strengthening its guards while waiting for opportunities to counterattack. The Tang army on the Liaodong front line fought very happily, but the states and counties in the rear were complaining endlessly. Goguryeo's early unrest not only disrupted its own position, but also disrupted the Tang Dynasty's position. The Tang army Be prepared. One hundred thousand troops for both armies is not a problem at all. However, the states and counties did not expect that this war would come so suddenly. Therefore, the preparations for various materials were seriously insufficient. In addition, it was a very rare winter to use troops. The consumption of supplies is even greater. Among other things, the consumption of food alone is a big problem. In order to supply the front line, local governors in many states and counties are even thinking of becoming bandits. Li Min also has a deep understanding of this problem. Dengzhou is originally the closest place to the Liaodong Peninsula, so Niu Jinda¡¯s waterway army supplies are almost all loaded from Dengzhou and then transported to the opposite side. Among the supplies, food and weapons accounted for most of them, and half of these food and weapons were produced in Dengzhou. Li Min couldn't push them away even if he wanted to, because they were imposed on him by Li Shimin. After all, after nearly a year of development by Li Min, the tax revenue of Dengzhou has not only increased several times, but the people under his rule are also much wealthier than other states. Since Dengzhou is so wealthy, it is natural to pay more. Li Min wouldn't worry if other things were allocated, such as salt, canned food, etc. These are what Dengzhou produces. You can get as much as you want. But weapons and food are a bit troublesome. Weapons are better among them. Dengzhou's local ones There are also many weapon workshops, plus some bought from other places, which can barely cope, but food is troublesome. Dengzhou is not a grain-producing area to begin with. Most of the grain used locally has to be transported from outside. Although canned food is good, Dengzhou mainly produces canned seafood. Now it can only be used as a supplementary food. It is impossible to make it a staple food. possible. Moreover, as soon as the war started, documents urging food from the front line came one after another. Fortunately, there were several large granaries before Dengzhou, which could cope with it for a while. However, the grain stored in them could not be supplied in unlimited quantities. It has been exhausted, but now the war is only halfway through, and the war will continue after the New Year. However, the price of food in Dengzhou has tripled, and the people are miserable. In order to solve this problem and to stop worrying about food in Dengzhou in the future, Li Min thought of a good way. After discussing with Zhao Fu, Yan Bei and Liu Rengui, heThey all thought it was good governance, so they worked out a policy in detail and promulgated it. (To be continued)! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 49 Salt Ticket Law "Hurry, hurry up, it's going to be dark soon. As long as we can finish loading before dark, in addition to the wages everyone gets, everyone will also get a reward of ten coins!" Boss Yu stood at the dock. On the boat, he said to the coolies carrying the bags with a proud look on his face that he had bought a batch of goods from Dengzhou and everything was done. As long as the loading is completed today, he can set sail back to Guangzhou tomorrow. The coolies who were carrying the bags were immediately shocked when they heard what Boss Yu said. Ten coins is not a small amount, and they can usually buy two buckets of rice. Although the price of food has risen now, two buckets of rice will definitely cost more than this, but buying two There was no problem in fighting for coarse grains, so everyone speeded up their pace and finally finished moving the goods on the dock before dark. Then they happily went to Boss Yu to collect wages and rewards, and went to the dock in a good mood. After having a few drinks at the tavern, the Gu family members hurried home. . Boss Yu on the dock was not as free as the coolies. After the coolies left, he took his men to count the goods on several ships. Only when the numbers were correct did he feel relieved and returned to the dock to see. He giggled at the small fleet of his own. Boss Yu is not from Dengzhou. His ancestral home is Yuezhou in the south, just next to Hangzhou. He has made a living by doing business on the sea for generations. However, he has no one in his family. Big business requires connections and capital. The Yu family does not have this condition, so He could only do some small business. This time he heard that the imperial court and Goguryeo were at war. He thought that Dengzhou was close to Goguryeo and the food supply would definitely be insufficient, so he spent his money to buy a batch of grain and planned to transport it to Dengzhou to make a fortune. But what Boss Yu didn¡¯t expect was this. As soon as his fleet arrived in Dengzhou, the governor's Yamen of Dengzhou issued a new policy. It was called the "Salt Ticket Law", which probably meant that there was a shortage of food on the front line. In order to encourage merchants to transport grain, Dengzhou's salt policy is linked to grain. Every stone of grain shipped to Dengzhou can be exchanged for six pounds of salt stamps. Only with this salt stamp can it be possible to buy salt in Dengzhou. . Together, his several shipments of grain were worth more than 50,000 kilograms of salt stamps. When the officials at Dengzhou Yamen confirmed the amount of grain on his ship, they immediately issued him a salt coupon, which was more than 50,000 kilograms of salt. If it were in the past, even if he exhausted all his family's connections, he would never be able to get so much salt. But now he only needs to take the salt stamps to various salt factories or salt warehouses and pay according to the wholesale price of salt in Dengzhou. After getting the money, you can get the salt, which is like a dream. You must know that salt is not like grain. Although the Tang Dynasty was not as strict on the salt industry as the former Sui Dynasty and allowed private production and sales of salt, all salt produced was still in the market. However, 80% must be handed over to the local government, and the remaining 20% ??can be freely used. Therefore, the salt industry is actually still in the hands of the court. It is not that easy to get salt from the imperial court. You need to have strength or connections, but Boss Yu¡¯s family does not have any of them. Therefore, although he knows that Dengzhou is rich in salt, the price of salt is higher than that of other salt producers. The land is several times cheaper, and the profits from salt are also extremely generous. But it¡¯s just greedy. But what he didn't expect was that this time he came to Dengzhou, he would get such a pie from the sky. Not only did he earn a lot of money from food, but he also got such a large amount of salt coupons. In order to buy the salt , he took out all the money he got from selling the grain this time, and went to several salt factories to collect the goods. Now they were finally put on the ship, and his heart finally calmed down. "Second Uncle, although this salt is a huge profit, it only fills one ship. If the other ships go back empty, wouldn't it be a waste?" Boss Yu was imagining that after returning to Yuezhou, with the help of When I was making a fortune from this batch of salt, suddenly a dark and thin boy came over and said. Boss Yu is a family business, and the people in the fleet are all from the same clan. The person speaking is his nephew Yu Zheng, who has always been smart and capable, and is highly regarded by him. "Nonsense, I also want to buy more goods, but all the money from selling grain has been used to buy this salt, and the rest can't buy any decent goods at all. How about you hand over all your private money to the second uncle, and we can all join together. Let's see if we can buy another batch of cans?" Boss Yu joked while scolding. "Hey, uncle, you are serious, we are all helping poor boys, how can we have any private money?" Yu Zheng pretended to be honest and said with a smile, and the other guys also followed suit. It can be seen that Boss Yu is usually very good to his subordinates. After having a joke with the guys, Boss Yu was about to take the guys out for a nice meal. After all, the ship was setting sail tomorrow and he would be on the ship for nearly a month, so it was appropriate to reward him in advance. "Brother Yu, stay!" At this moment, Boss Yu suddenly heard someone shouting anxiously from the other end of the pier. Boss Yu looked back and found a group of people running towards him quickly in the distance. When he got closer, he realized that the leader was very unfamiliar and he didn't know each other at all. "I dare to ask this little brother, is there anything wrong with calling Yu?""" Boss Yu asked after he saw the other party running up to him and stopping in front of him. The other party looked to be about the same age as Yu Zheng's guys, at most in his twenties, fair and clean, and very well-dressed. He was well-educated, and one could tell at a glance that he was from a wealthy family, but because he had run so fast just now, he was now bent over and breathing heavily. "Mymy name is Zhou Chu. I have taken the liberty to call Brother Yu this time because we really have something important to discuss!" The young man recovered quickly. He took a few deep breaths and then calmed down. He spoke clearly to Boss Yu. . As soon as they heard that someone had something to discuss with the master, the surrounding Yu family's clerks all consciously stepped back to a certain distance. This was a rule in the business world, and they were afraid that the clerks would leak the secret after hearing about these business affairs. "Oh? Brother Zhou, please tell me!" Boss Yu always felt that he had heard the name Zhou Yue somewhere, but he couldn't remember it for the moment. "It's like this. My younger brother's family has been selling salt for generations. During this period, Dengzhou's salt production doubled, and the price was extremely cheap. Therefore, my younger brother's family put most of their energy into Dengzhou, but I didn't expect that the governor's office would suddenly The introduction of such a salt stamp law has caused great harm to our Zhou family. We are now raising funds to transport food, but it will take a while, and the salt stored in our home will soon be used up. If there is no new salt replenishment , will have a great impact on our reputation, so I want to ask Brother Yu for a favor." Zhou Yue spoke very sincerely and did not hide his difficulties at all, which is very rare among businessmen. , after all, if you show your trump card, doesn¡¯t that mean you can let the other party raise the price at will? "Haha, I didn't expect Brother Zhou to be very well-informed. You were able to find my goods as soon as they arrived. It's really admirable!" Boss Yu is also an old fox in the mall. After hearing what the other party said, he didn't say yes or say anything. He didn't agree, and instead started talking politely, but in his heart he was thinking about how he should kill the other party. Although the other party is sincere, shopping malls are like battlefields, and there is absolutely no room for mercy. You must not be merciful when it is time to kill. "No, Brother Yu has the foresight. My family is in urgent need of this batch of salt, and I hope Brother Yu can help!" Zhou Yue was humble and begged again. "I can't talk about a helping hand, but it's not easy for Brother Yu this time. My family also points to this batch of salt to subsidize their household expenses, so this is the price~, haha!" When Boss Yu said this, he showed a smile that was reserved only for profiteers, and his eyes They stared at each other closely. "Haha, brother Yu, don't worry. As long as you agree to send this batch of salt to Yangzhou, not only will the price satisfy you, but our Zhou family will also cover the freight this time!" Zhou Yue said very boldly, looking like He is a second-generation ancestor who does not understand the market. He is just anxious to solve this urgent need, and the price is left to Boss Yu. Salt merchant? Yangzhou? Zhou family! Boss Yu was about to speak loudly when the three words above suddenly flashed in his mind, and he immediately guessed the identity of the other party. However, in order to confirm, he still cautiously asked: "Dare you ask Brother Zhou, are you But he was born into the Zhou family in Yangzhou?" "Haha, Brother Yu is indeed well-informed. My younger brother is from the Zhou family in Yangzhou. However, my younger brother is too incompetent, so he has to help manage some business at home." Zhou Yue still smiled very boldly, as if he didn't notice Boss Yu at all. The performance of arrogant Hou Gong. Hearing the other party admit his identity, Boss Yu's face paled a few times. He was glad that he didn't bid randomly just now. You must know that the Zhou family is one of the famous families in the south. The family not only controls the salt industry in many places, but also owns the family. Most of the middle-aged children are officials in the court. With their power, they can wipe out their Yu family with just a flick of their little finger. Thinking of this, Boss Yu looked at the bold-faced young man in front of him, and felt even more frustrated. If he could help the family handle business matters, this Zhou Yue must also be an old fox in the shopping mall. He dared to use his trump card as soon as he came up. By showing it, he probably knew that he, a small businessman, would not dare to increase the price randomly. "Since Mr. Zhou needs it, Yu naturally doesn't dare to neglect it. I will definitely send this batch of salt to Yangzhou. As for the price, it will be determined according to the general market situation in Yangzhou." Boss Yu bowed and said, not only changing the other person's name , even he didn¡¯t dare to trust him any more, and he changed from being a brother to Yu. "Hey~, how can this be done? Brother Yu has done such a big favor for our Zhou family. In any case, we can't price it according to the general market price. I think so, if the price of these salts is 10% higher than the market price in Yangzhou, it is considered right. Brother Yu¡¯s gratitude is also the sincerity of our Zhou family. I hope Brother Yu will not refuse!¡± When Zhou Yue heard Boss Yu¡¯s words, although a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes, he still maintained a generous smile on his face. And he also deliberately gave the other party some sweetness. "Ah! How can this be so embarrassing?" Boss Yu didn't expect that the other party would voluntarily raise the price by 10%. You should know that this 10% is a lot of money, enough to earn the Yu family's income for the first half of the year. ¡°Haha, ??It's settled, I'll write a note right away. Then Brother Yu only needs to take the note to Yangzhou and find the steward of our Zhou family, and someone will naturally contact him. "After Zhou Yue finished speaking, he took the pen and paper from the servant beside him, quickly wrote a note and handed it to Boss Yu, and also gave a deposit, and a business was concluded. And just when the business was completed on the dock, Li Min was also doing a business with several businessmen in the governor's house, but this business was very special. Now it was all in the hands of those businessmen. Can it be done? It's all up to them. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 50 Military Food "Everyone here has gone through the preliminary selection and entered the second round presided over by His Highness. As long as the food you invent is approved by His Highness, you will be able to get a military ration order from the Ministry of War. I believe you all understand what this order means. ." Yan Bei stood in the hall and said to a dozen businessmen sitting in a row below. Li Min sat on the main seat seemingly very majestic, but he was thinking about something in his heart: Although the war in Goguryeo has come to an end for the time being, the army is still stationed on the front line, and the consumption of various materials is still huge, especially for The consumption of all kinds of food is even more alarming. As the rear area of ??the southern route, Dengzhou has requisitioned most of the ships in Dengzhou in order to transport the most consumed food, which has seriously affected Dengzhou's maritime transportation. This was not the result I wanted to see, so I thought of a solution, but it had to rely on the abilities of these businessmen. "Okay, now let's invite the first one, Mr. Huang, a big businessman from Penglai." Yan Bei continued. This is the governor's office in Dengzhou, where Li Min usually handles official business. Apart from him and Li Min, there are only these businessmen who came to participate in the selection in the entire hall. Hearing Yan Changshi call him, the white-haired old man sitting at the front stood up tremblingly, and then slowly moved to the hall step by step. He didn't know whether it was because of excitement or because of his age, and his whole body was full of energy. Shivering. Li Min looked at the old man's old appearance and was really worried that he might have a heart attack or cerebral thrombosis on the spot. Seeing that the other party seemed to want to salute, he was frightened and stopped him in a hurry. Let the old man get to the point directly. " Your Majesty, after seeing the list published by His Highness, our Huang family organized capable personnel to conduct research and found that if we want to achieve what is required in the list, not only will the combination be reasonable, but the food produced will also be It is indeed not an easy task to be small in size and light in weight to increase the amount of supplies that one ship can transport, so as to reduce the number of requisitioned ships" Mr. Huang is getting older and younger. Although he was a little nervous, he still spoke with the characteristic verbosity of the elderly. He rambled on for a long time, but he didn't even think of taking out the things he had prepared at home. "Mr. Huang, you'd better get to the point!" Li Min didn't want to listen to an old man's verbosity, so he hurriedly interrupted. During the process of transporting military rations, Li Min discovered that the military rations transported by Datang were still very primitive. Except for some canned meats, other staple foods such as flour, rice, vegetables, oil, salt, etc. were generally It is not processed, but transported directly to the military camp for further processing. If you are stationed in the country during normal times, it would be okay to do this. And the freshly prepared food has certain guarantees in terms of taste and safety. But if it were placed during wartime, it would be very inappropriate, at least in the eyes of later generations like Li Min. After all, the processing of these foods is time-consuming, and secondly, it is extremely inconvenient during transportation. These various categories of ingredients have various preservation methods. Some unprocessed ingredients are also very large in size, such as vegetables, rice, flour, etc. These ingredients need to be preserved and transported. Not only does it take up a lot of manpower, but also taking up a lot of valuable space whether it is sea or land transportation, making the utilization rate of the same volume of food low. For example, in order to transport food and various supplies to Niu Jinda's 40,000 troops on the front line, most of the ships in Dengzhou are currently occupied. However, if the same number of ships are used to transport the same volume of high-energy food, even if the number of people on the front line is half more, This food is enough for them to eat. It was with this purpose in mind that Li Min thought of a way to post a notice in Dengzhou to collect methods for making military food. The other requirements were not high for the time being, as long as the finished product was larger than the combined volume of all the raw materials. As long as it is small, and if the military food invented is adopted, it will immediately receive a large number of orders from the Ministry of War. As soon as this news came out, it immediately attracted countless businessmen. Every fool who can be a businessman knows what the order from the Ministry of War means. Not only is it a huge windfall, but with this relationship, the family can be regarded as having a certain degree of military influence. His background is no longer just that of a businessman. With this kind of background, the family will be able to do things more easily in the future, and it will also have a broader space for development. "Uh~, yes!" After hearing Li Min's words, the old man who wanted to lay the foundation for the family's future realized that he was now participating in the selection at the Governor's Mansion instead of educating his children at home, so he hurriedly changed his words, "Your Majesty, the common people cook a kind of food called Qianjin cake." After saying this, Mr. Huang returned to his seat tremblingly, took out a wooden box, opened it, and handed it to Yan Bei. He handed it to Li Min. Li Min looked at the box curiously and found that there was a rectangular oil paper bag inside. He opened the oil paper bag and found something like a brick inside.It was yellow in color and burnt. Li Min smelled it gently and found that the smell was very strange, as if several flavors were mixed together, the most obvious of which was a fishy smell. He reached out and took it out and weighed it, and found that this thing was worthy of being called Qianjin Pancake. It looked about the same size as a brick, just a little thinner, but the quantity was no worse than a real brick. "Mr. Huang, what is this cake mainly made of, how to eat it, and how does it taste?" Li Min frowned and turned the brick in his hand a few times to look at it, but he didn't dare to take a bite and taste it. After all, based on the weight and feel of this thing, it was probably harder than the blue bricks used to build the city. He wondered if his teeth were not that good. "Your Majesty, Qian Jin Cake is mainly made of flour and fish meal, mixed in a certain proportion. In addition, a certain amount of dried vegetables, salt and tea powder are added, mixed with water and compacted, then dried and baked. It can be said that the combination is very reasonable. When eating, just knock off a fist-sized piece and boil it in boiling water, which is enough for an adult to have a full meal. In this way, a whole piece of Qianjin Pancake is enough for one person. For two days, as for the taste, it¡¯s actually quite good. It may feel a bit strange at first, but you¡¯ll get used to it after eating it a few times.¡± Mr. Huang, who is old but ambitious, said, but when it comes to taste, , but it¡¯s a bit hidden. After listening to the other party's obviously boastful words, Li Min curled his lips. Although the combination of these things is indeed good, the meat and vegetables are quite reasonable, and except for tea, the other items are very ordinary and the price is very cheap. The reason why some tea leaves, which most people cannot afford to drink now, are added is probably to cover up the fishy smell of fish meal. But when these things are paired together, the taste is definitely not much better. Military food is such an important matter, so naturally he can't just listen to the other side's words, so Li Min asked someone to set up a pot to boil water, and then he broke off a piece and threw it into the pot as Mr. Huang just said, and the result was a small pot of white with yellow. The thick soup has a few fluffy vegetable leaves and tea leaves floating on it. Li Min smelled the strange smell in the soup and called the guards outside to let them taste it. When he heard that the taste was good, he mustered up the courage to take a sip and found that the soup was not as bad as he thought. Because of the fish meal, the soup tastes a bit like fish porridge, but the smell is a bit stronger, but the taste of tea masks the fishy smell a bit, so the overall feeling is okay, at least it is not so unpleasant that I will vomit. "Well, not bad!" Li Min nodded and waved for Old Man Huang to go down. Yan Bei immediately called the second businessman up. "Your Highness, the military rations made by the grassroots are canned. The cans are mainly made of flour. A lot of vegetables and meat are added to the flour. They are mixed with water and fried with fish. Then they are compacted in the can. One bottle is enough. A grown man is full, and it tastes very good" As soon as the second middle-aged businessman came up, he immediately introduced his products impatiently. Then came the third, fourth Among these dozen businessmen, the military rations developed can pass the preliminary selection, so they naturally have their own advantages. For example, Mr. Huang, although the Thousand Jin Biscuit tastes bad, it is the prototype of later compressed biscuits and is also very nutritious. In addition, the second can is also good. Although the cost of the can is a bit higher and there is a risk of collision during transportation, the heat content is high enough and the taste is good. Others make things in these two forms, either drying and mixing various ingredients like Qian Jin Biscuits, eating them dry or blanching them in boiling water, or making them into cans. The difference is only in the selection of materials, and The form and taste of the finished product are just different. Li Min tasted all these foods personally and found that although each had its own advantages, there were also a lot of disadvantages. Compared with the others, the two at the top were considered the best, so Li Min finally and Yan Bei discussed it and temporarily decided to purchase some of the thousand-jin cakes and the best canned staple food, and then send them to the army, so that the soldiers could taste them and see their reactions. When Old Man Huang heard that his product had been selected, he was so excited that he lost his breath. Fortunately, Li Min knew some first aid knowledge, so she pressed and beat him on the chest and finally saved him. come over. And the middle-aged businessman who made cans also giggled happily. Although the other unsuccessful businessmen were a little discouraged, they quickly adjusted their mentality and divided into two groups to surround Old Man Huang and the middle-aged businessman. They first congratulated a few words, and then immediately discussed with them the purchase of the patent. After all, the military The purchase volume is so staggering that it is simply difficult for one company to support it. Old Man Huang and the middle-aged businessman are also very willing to cooperate with others. At the same time, they are extremely grateful for the patent law proposed by His Highness King Qi. With this law, they will not be afraid of others stealing the new products they have put in to create. "While Li Min was racking his brains for the Goguryeo front line, Li Shimin, who was far away in Chang'an, was also racking his brains for this matter.Too tired. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 51 I want to conquer in person Chang'an City seemed not to be affected by the Goguryeo War at all, and even seemed more lively than in previous years. However, the Battle of Goguryeo was not a trivial matter after all. Chang'an City, as the capital of the Tang Dynasty, was certainly affected in some ways. For example, some families in the city who had children on the front line were naturally concerned. In addition, because part of the food shipped from the south was distributed to the front lines, food prices in major northern cities such as Chang'an and Luoyang generally increased a lot. After all, there are only a few people whose children are in the military, and not many people are affected. Although the rise in food prices has a big impact, since last year, cement factories, coal mines, glass factories, food factories and other straight lines opened in the Guanzhong area have With the increase in the number of workers, the number of workers needed is even greater. People have changed from doubts at the beginning to positivity. After tasting the benefits, they began to actively look for jobs in nearby factories with higher wages. Some people even gave up their meager income on the land and turned the factory into a factory. Do it as your first career. It is precisely because of this that the per capita income in the Guanzhong area has greatly increased. Although the price of food has increased by several percent, it is nothing compared to the increased income. Some families with several members of the family working in factories may lose 10% of their income in a year. My income is almost as high as that of small landowners in the countryside, and I can also buy some rare items such as cans. During the Chinese New Year, whether it is giving away to others or entertaining guests, it is a great honor. It is precisely because of the increase in income that this year's Spring Festival is particularly lively, especially in Chang'an City. Residents inside and outside the city who have extra money in their hands flock to the east and west markets like swarms. The crowds are almost overwhelming. The walls of two squares collapsed. Now someone in the DPRK has written to Li Shimin, hoping to liberalize business. Allow other squares to conduct various commercial transactions. But now Li Shimin has no time to pay attention to these trivial matters, let alone celebrate the Spring Festival. In addition to dealing with some more urgent government affairs, he is now focusing all his energy on the war against Goguryeo. Although the war was launched a bit hastily, he has great confidence in the final result, that is Destroy Goguryeo in one fell swoop, and wash away the shame of the former Sui Dynasty with the blood of the Goguryeo people. Today is already the twenty-seventh day of the twelfth lunar month. The Spring Festival will be in three days, and it is already dark now. Although Chang'an City is still lively, most of the pedestrians on the road are in a hurry. Braving the cold wind, people wanted to return to their warm homes as quickly as possible, and those who had not finished their work also speeded up their work and tried to get home before the curfew. Although the curfew in Chang'an City was relaxed a lot this year, with the changes in Goguryeo There was a big war, but the curfew was tightened again. If you were still running around on the streets then, you wouldn't be able to get away with a few nice words like before, and you would probably get a slap in the face. Ordinary people can go home on time. However, as the ruler of the Tang Dynasty, the emperor and the high-ranking civil and military ministers were very busy during this period. For example, in the Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace now, not only Li Shimin did not go back to rest, but also Fang Xuanling, Li Jing and Hou Jun Ji and three other people are also here. "Xuanling, there was a shortage of food and grass in Goguryeo some time ago. I asked you and Junji to work together to find a solution. How is it going now?" Li Shimin rubbed his temples with his fingers and asked with a tired look on his face. Hearing Li Shimin¡¯s question. Fang Xuanling and Hou Junji looked at each other, and finally Fang Xuanling stood up and said: "Your Highness, I am also about to report this matter, because it is a two-pronged advance, and Li Ji's rear is mostly grain-producing areas." Therefore, although the preparations were insufficient, after surviving the initial period of time, the food and grass mobilized were enough. As for where the cattle from the southern line would arrive, we originally wanted to transfer all the food ships in the canal to support the army. March, but what we didn¡¯t expect was that Dengzhou Fuyang, governed by His Highness King Qi, had stored a large amount of grain. Moreover, His Highness also introduced a salt stamp law some time ago to combine the salt industry with grain transportation. This has caused maritime merchants to scramble to transport grain from the south. Now the grain transported by sea alone can support most of the consumption of the Southern Route Army, so the grain problem has now been solved." "Salt stamp law? What is that?" Hearing Fang Xuanling's words of great appreciation for Li Min, Li Shimin also cheered up. Because of the war in Goguryeo, Li Min, who could have returned to Chang'an at the end of this year, could not come back. , after all, Dengzhou's position is too important, and it can't be done without a person of sufficient importance to take charge. Hearing Li Shimin's question, Fang Xuanling explained Li Min's salt stamp method. Not only did Li Shimin burst into joy, but even Li Jing, who was always steady next to him, kept nodding his head in praise, but it was a pity. Yes, this method can only be implemented in Dengzhou, because only Dengzhou has a large amount of cheap sea salt, and salt drying plants in other places have not yet developed. "Hahaha~, good! You are indeed my son!" After hearing this, Li Shimin clapped his hands and laughed. He felt that the fatigue and unhappiness during this period had been wiped away, and his energy was even better. "Your Majesty, although the food problem has been solved, there is still a shortage of food in Goguryeo.?A very important question is how to deal with King Rongliu in Anshi City. Should we attack Anshi City after the New Year? "After Li Shimin was proud of his son, Hou Junji took a step forward and asked. As the Minister of the Ministry of War, although he did not go to the battlefield in this battle of Goguryeo, he spent more effort than Li Ji and Niu on the front line. Dadu has more. "It's just a name. How can we stop the Tang army because of one or two?" Li Shimin snorted coldly. When the Tang army arrived in Anshi City, he sent someone to contact King Rongliu. He hoped to persuade the other party to submit to the Tang Dynasty, and then the Tang army would be more justified by using his name. However, what Li Shimin did not expect was that King Rongliu, whose family and ministers had all died at the hands of the Yuan family, refused to fight with the Tang army. Instead, he ordered the city lord of Anshi to resist the Tang army with all his strength and never allow Goguryeo to perish. Li Shimin was very angry at King Rongliu's lack of appreciation. If the lord of Anshi hadn't come up with the idea of ??using ice as a wall so that the Tang army could not attack the city in winter, he would have ordered Li Ji and the others to capture Anshi. Got it. Hearing Li Shimin's angry words, Li Jing hurriedly stood up and said with a sinister smile: "Your Majesty, although it is just a title, it is related to the prestige of our Tang Dynasty, so this title is still necessary. Why don't we still attack the city after next spring? As for King Rongliu, we tried our best to capture him alive, and then publicized it to the outside world, saying that the lord of Anshi City had an affair with the Yuan family and held King Rongliu hostage. We attacked Anshi City to rescue King Rongliu. In this way, wouldn't it be the best of both worlds? " "Okay, Medicine Master is really my humerus!" When Li Shimin heard this extremely insidious plan, he immediately praised loudly and happily. History books are always written by the victors. Moreover, with the current strength of the Tang Dynasty, as long as he insists on It was to understand and save King Rongliu, who dared to doubt it? After settling the matter of food and title, they discussed some strategic matters, and then Li Shimin asked Hou Junji to retreat, but left Li Jing and Fang Xuanling behind. Although Hou Junji retreated as he was told, when he walked out of the palace door, he glanced at Li Jing and Fang Xuanling in the palace with jealousy, and then turned around and left. After Li Shimin asked Hou Junji to step aside, he stood up from behind the case and walked back and forth in the hall several times. Finally, he suddenly turned around, faced Li Jing and Fang Xuanling and said, "After the New Year, I want to conquer Goguryeo myself!" "Your Majesty, no!" After hearing Li Shimin's words, Fang Xuanling was the first to object, "Your Majesty, the war in Goguryeo is going smoothly now, and nearly half of the country has fallen into the hands of the Tang Dynasty. It can be said that it is just hanging on, and there is no need for your Majesty to go out in person! " Li Jing also frowned a little when he heard this, and began to persuade: "The Prime Minister is right, your Majesty is worth a million dollars. Although the personal expedition can boost morale, it will also bring greater pressure to the frontline soldiers. If they are caught by the opponent, Seizing the opportunity may even cause unnecessary losses, so your Majesty, please think twice!" Li Shimin had already expected the reaction of the two people, but he wanted to conquer Goguryeo himself. In addition to reliving his old dream of fighting and iron horses, he also had two very secret reasons, and these two reasons also related to several of his affairs. A son. "Pharmacist, Xuan Ling, please listen to what I have to say. This time, I will leave the prince to supervise the country. After all, the prince is not young anymore. It's time for him to become familiar with some political affairs." Li Shimin said this with an expression on his face. It suddenly fell down. Although Li Shimin didn't say much, Fang Xuanling and Li Min below were slightly moved. They looked at each other and thought at the same time: Ever since the prince became lame, rumors have spread throughout Chang'an that His Majesty wants to save money, and the voice is the loudest. The two were King Li Tai of Wei and King Li Min of Qi. However, at this time, His Majesty suddenly asked the prince to supervise the country, and also asked the prince to be familiar with government affairs. How could this be a good idea? Clearly helping the prince to strengthen his position! However, both of them were extraordinary people, and they immediately thought of one person at the same time, that was Empress Changsun. The only one who could change His Majesty's mind was this empress of the Tang Dynasty. "Since Your Majesty has this plan, I will not object to it. However, I am too old to bear the hardships of being in the army. Please allow me to stay in Chang'an!" After understanding Li Shimin's plan, Li Jing immediately said wisely. Although Li Shimin After leaving Chang'an, Chang'an was still a little weak with only one prince, so Li Jing took the initiative to stay. With him as the first person in the army to control it, there would be no trouble anyway. "The veteran will definitely do his best to assist the prince!" Fang Xuanling also said wisely. He is the prime minister of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, he cannot follow Li Shimin around in the army like before. There are all kinds of political affairs waiting for him. Process it. Seeing that the two important ministers, one civil and one military, had expressed their stance, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction, and discussed with them the arrangements for his personal expedition before letting them retreat. However, Li Shimin sat in the palace without moving for a long time. After a while, Li Shimin suddenly said: "Come, please inform Wangyun Palace."??I'm going to Concubine Yang's place today and asking her to prepare some food and wine. I want to have a few drinks with her! " {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 52 How about I pass the throne to him? As the Spring Festival approaches, the imperial city is naturally decorated with lanterns and colorful decorations. The palace, which usually has strict rules, has relaxed a lot at this time. Many young palace maids are playing in groups in the palace, and the elderly stewards are also enjoying themselves. They are crazy, and it is rare to see a smile on their faces that have been stern for many years. Compared with these off-duty palace maids, the palace maids in Wangyun Palace are not so relaxed, because when His Majesty comes to Yang Concubine today, they naturally have to serve on the side. "Your Majesty, try this steamed sweet-scented osmanthus fish cooked by my concubine. Liulang knows that I like to eat fish, so he specially sent someone to bring it by boat from the south. It was just sent to the palace today. Although it is not as plump as in autumn, it is still delicious. It's also very delicious!" Concubine Yang gave Li Shimin a piece of fish with a happy face and urged him to try her cooking skills. The reason why Concubine Yang is so happy today is that in addition to Li Shimin coming to her, Li Min, who is thousands of miles away, also sent New Year's gifts today. All kinds of rare things. The key is that her son still knows that she Because of her preference, she actually transported a lot of live fish from the south all the way. This thought is what makes her the most gratifying as a mother. Li Shimin also picked up the fish and tasted it with a smile on his face, and then immediately praised loudly: "My beloved concubine's cooking skills are the best in the world, and it is naturally extremely delicious!" Although Li Shimin's behavior seemed to be normal, after taking a bite, he never moved his chopsticks again. He was obviously worried about something. Concubine Yang had been with Li Shimin for many years, so she knew his temperament and habits very well, and she immediately noticed something strange about him. "Your Majesty, the war in Goguryeo is not going well?" Concubine Yang asked with great concern. At that time, her father Yang Guang was involved in many conquests against Goguryeo. As a result, domestic public dissatisfaction boiled, which can be said to be one of the direct reasons for the rise of heroes in the late Sui Dynasty. So now she is also worried that her husband will fall into the same situation. "Haha, I don't have to worry about things in Goguryeo, my concubine. Moreover, Min'er has also done an excellent job in Dengzhou. It is precisely because of his cleverness that Dengzhou alone supports nearly half of the frontline army. Today, Xuan'er Ling still praised Min'er in front of me, which makes me very happy." Li Shimin said this, looking at Concubine Yang with infinite tenderness in his eyes and said again. "My beloved concubine, thank you for giving me a good son!" "Grrrr~, look at what your majesty said, I can give birth to a good son. Don't you deserve half of your majesty's credit?" Concubine Yang heard what Li Shimin said was interesting and praised her son, so she couldn't help but give him a charming look and smile. road. Seeing Concubine Yang's smiling face, even though she was the mother of two children, she was still as beautiful as a twenty-eight-year-old beauty. Li Shimin couldn't help but feel a little moved in his heart. He reached out and gently stroked the messy hair behind Concubine Yang's ears, affectionately. He said: "Jiuniang, you and I have known each other since childhood, but I never dreamed at that time that the aloof and arrogant little princess in the palace would actually become the woman of my Li Shimin, and she would also have two capable children with me. Son, it seems that God is really not kind to me!" Hearing that Li Shimin was so moved that he even called her by his nickname, Concubine Yang's face turned red with embarrassment. She also heard him mention old things from back then, and thought of how she met Li Shimin when she was a child, and how much had changed since then. But at least her husband knows how to pity him, so he can't help but feel a little sweet in his heart. In addition, her two sons were about to reach adulthood, and each of them was the best among men. Concubine Yang felt even happier. She felt that being able to be with the man in front of her in this life was the greatest blessing in her life. Thinking of this, Concubine Yang couldn't help but snuggled gently into Li Shimin's arms, and said softly: "It is Jiuniang's blessing to be able to meet and accompany her husband. Now I just hope that my husband will be healthy and that Ke'er and Min'er can live a safe life. Other than that, it would be best if I could accompany my husband for the rest of his life. If not, even if Jiuniang dies now, I won¡¯t be able to do anything." Li Shimin hugged the beautiful woman in his arms. Hearing the deep affection revealed in her words, he was very excited. He couldn't hold it back any longer. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed Concubine Yang's jade lips. Concubine Yang was a little surprised at first. , but soon became addicted to it and responded very enthusiastically. Although the two have been married for many years, perhaps the conversation just now made them rediscover the passion they had when they were newlyweds. Therefore, Li Shimin behaved very wildly. He suddenly picked up Concubine Yang and strode into her bedroom, and Yang The concubine responded with enough enthusiasm. After a while, a heart-warming gasping sound could be heard in the palace The cold night was long, the hibiscus tent was warm, and it took a long time for the spring breeze in Wangyundian Palace to slowly dissipate. Concubine Yang on the couch lay limply on Li Shimin's chest, listening to her husband's heartbeat as strong as a war drum, her face filled with emotion. They all had happy expressions, and there was still a hint of spring in the corners of their eyes and eyebrows. Li Shimin thoughtfully pulled the quilt to cover Concubine Yang's exposed shoulders to prevent her from catching a cold. However, compared to Concubine Yang's happiness, Li Shimin frowned slightly after the joy. It seemed that there were any worries that he could not forget at this time? Concubine Yang alsoShe quickly discovered her husband's abnormality. She looked up and saw Li Shimin's expression. She reached out her jade hand with some heartache and gently smoothed his forehead. Then she asked: "Husband, you are worried about everything. If it doesn't matter, it's okay." If so, can you tell me about it? Keeping it in your heart will hurt your health." Li Shimin looked down at Concubine Yang, and suddenly sighed and said, "Jiuniang, I can only talk to you about this matter!" "What is it that makes His Majesty so embarrassed?" Concubine Yang asked curiously. "Yesterdayyesterday" Li Shimin's expression suddenly became a little depressed, and he became hesitant when speaking. Concubine Yang felt very strange and raised her head to stare at Li Shimin. "Alas, the queen and I had a dispute yesterday!" Li Shimin suddenly sighed heavily, and the look of frustration on his face became even more serious. "Sister?" Concubine Yang was shocked after hearing this. Although she knew that her husband loved her, as an emperor, his love would not be given to just herself. And in the harem, Li Shimin was the most loved one besides her. In addition, the other one is Empress Changsun. Fortunately, the two of them have a good relationship, so they don't have to worry about competing for favor. "Husband, is it because of the prince's affairs?" With Concubine Yang's intelligence, she quickly thought of the reason for the dispute between the two. Only this matter could make Empress Changsun fight for her son even if the couple fell out. Li Shimin naturally knew the intelligence of the person next to him, so he was not surprised that Concubine Yang could guess it. He nodded and said, "Yes, the queen scolded me yesterday, saying that I doted on other princes too much, but was too harsh on the prince. Harsh, and after the prince was injured, he did not fulfill the responsibilities of a father. Instead, he had the idea of ????Yi Chu, and said that as a father, this is really unfair to the prince." When he said this, Li Shimin sighed in frustration, turned to Concubine Yang and asked, "Jiuniang, do you think I really did something wrong?" When Concubine Yang heard her husband's question, she secretly smiled in her heart. She was naturally very clear about her husband's thoughts. Speaking of which, the queen was right. Compared to Li Tai and other other princes, Li Shimin was indeed too harsh on the prince. After the prince was injured, Li Shimin, who had always been concerned about face, also had the idea of ????Yi Chu. However, after being exposed by the queen in person yesterday, he also knew that what he did was wrong. The reason why he came to him today was probably just to get some comfort. "As the king of a country, my husband is responsible for all the people in the world. The prince is also the future king of the country. Therefore, it is natural for my husband to be stricter with him. It's just that as a mother, my sister feels a little unfair when she sees her child being wronged. Therefore, husband, there is no need to be angry, so as not to hurt the relationship between you and your sister. As long as you pay more attention to the details in the future, and the prince is not too young, you can also ask him to help handle some political affairs. In this way, it will definitely My sister has no complaints." Although Concubine Yang's words seemed to be helping Li Shimin, the implicit meaning behind her words was that what he did was wrong. However, she said it very tactfully, and she also helped her husband come up with the next remedy, so she let Li Shimin listen. It feels very comfortable to wear. "I am still a confidant, and my husband thinks so too. I just hope that the prince will not disappoint me again!" Li Shimin tightened his arms in relief and let Concubine Yang press close to his chest, but when he said the last sentence, his tone A little desolate, he was really uneasy about his eldest son's temperament. "Don't worry, husband. I think Cheng Qian is quite good. He has a calm temperament and is more concerned about political affairs. Even Ke'er is not as good as him in this regard, let alone that lazy guy Liulang." Speaking of the prince, Concubine Yang had a good impression of him and even compared her two sons. Hearing that Concubine Yang kept talking to the prince and mentioned Liu Lang, Li Shimin suddenly had a thought in his mind, so he smiled and said to Concubine Yang: "Jiuniang, in fact, from my point of view, Liu Lang is better than Liu Lang in all aspects." Cheng Qian is much stronger, especially in terms of agility and intelligence. Not to mention all the princes, it is difficult to find a few people in the world who can compare with Liu Lang." Li Shimin paused slightly when he said this, and then asked in a joking tone: "As a father, I am very satisfied with Liu Lang's son. How about I pass the throne to him?" Although Concubine Yang knew that Li Shimin was joking, her whole body was shocked when she heard this. She hurriedly wanted to stand up and refuse, but Li Shimin hugged her tightly, making her unable to move. However, Concubine Yang struggled for a while and finally said: "Your Majesty, please don't joke about this kind of thing. The throne is related to the people of the world. Although Liu Lang is smart, with his temperament, he is really not the material to be an emperor!" Concubine Yang¡¯s refusal was not a show, but she really didn¡¯t want her son to get involved in the struggle for the throne. As a princess who had subjugated her country, she naturally knew more about the cruelty of the struggle for imperial power than anyone else. In addition, sheHer status made her two sons inherently flawed when it came to the throne, so she had long since given up on letting her sons compete for the throne, and only hoped that they could be peaceful princes. "Hahaha~, my beloved, don't be nervous. Liu Lang has great ambitions. As a mother, you, as a mother, don't know this as well as I, a father!" When Li Shimin mentioned this matter, he remembered that Li Min had offered him that gift. When he was drawing a map of the world, he expressed his ambition to himself. It was through that incident that Li Shimin knew that there was such a great person among his sons. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 53 Li Yong also wants to go to the battlefield While Li Shimin and Concubine Yang were discussing Li Min in the palace, the son they said was smart and smart was now being made drunk. Because the Chinese New Year is approaching, the government will also have a holiday, but before the holiday, Li Min will gather all the officials in Dengzhou together. The main task is to eat and drink, summarize the work of last year, and then report on the plan for next year. Dengzhou is a state with four counties under its jurisdiction. There are more than twenty officials, large and small, plus the generals of the land and water armies responsible for guarding Dengzhou. However, military generals cannot leave their posts without permission. Therefore, Li Min had to prepare meals and send them to the army. At the same time, he also prepared fresh meat such as cattle and sheep to reward the army. But when the day for the banquet arrived, more than a hundred people came to Li Min's house. Except for the officials who were invited to the banquet, the others were all their family members. After all, everyone in the Tang Dynasty didn¡¯t know that the food and wine in Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion were unparalleled in the world. Taking advantage of the Chinese New Year, they naturally wanted to bring their families to experience it. Fortunately, the Li Min family has a great business and there are many people in the palace, so arrangements were quickly made for these extra people. The officials and male family members were all entertained by Li Min, and Wen Xin naturally took care of the female family members and young children. The people in Shandong Peninsula are fierce and strong in drinking. Although most of these officials are not natives of Dengzhou, they have served as officials here for many years, and they have also been infected with the fierceness of the Shandong Peninsula. They are life-threatening when it comes to drinking, and they are also very courageous. Even Prince Li Min Dare to drink too. As a result, the hero couldn't handle the crowd, and the banquet was halfway through. Li Min lay down. The next day he heard from Gao Chong that the officials who came yesterday were all drunk in the end. Then they got drunk and went crazy together, and almost demolished the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion. Li Min was also very surprised by this. He usually felt that these subordinates were very effective in doing things, but until today he discovered that these guys who he had always trusted were all drunkards. Thinking about the fact that they had been entrusted with the important task of Dengzhou development in the past, Li Min was really scared. After the banquet for these Dengzhou officials, the next day was the banquet for the royal palace officials. Although the princes of the Tang Dynasty did not have as much real power as the princes of the Han Dynasty. However, the corresponding officials in the palace are very complete, but many positions overlap with the powers of local officials. Therefore, many palace officials only help Li Min with personal affairs, and their power does not extend to the local areas. Today's banquet is even more lively than yesterday's, because the palace officials are all directly under Li Min and are very familiar with each other. They don't care about joking. In addition, there are two active members, Yan Bei and Li Yong. The banquet was soon pushed to the climax. But today Li Min didn't dare to drink too much and pulled Xi Junmai and Su Dingfang to his side as shields. These two warriors on the battlefield were no less impressive in the drinking room. Even when fighting two against many, they were not far behind. In the end, everyone else fell, but the two of them were still only 60-70% drunk. This is the real drinking industry. Li Min really regretted not taking them with him yesterday. By the second half of the banquet, the light drinkers had been carried off, the better ones were going crazy, and the better ones formed a small circle to drink together. After all, the Chinese New Year is all about being happy. You can relax as much as you want at this time. Even a man with a Hedong lion at home doesn¡¯t have to worry about going home and kneeling on the washboard. Led by Li Min, the civil servants were Zhao Fu, Yan Bei and Liu Rengui, the generals were Su Dingfang and Xi Junmai, and there was also Li Yong, who was still a small soldier. Speaking of which, Li Yong is really perseverant. It may be that his father Li Xiaogong's bloodline is really suitable for the army. After he adapted to the life in the army, even Su Dingfang admired his hard work and carried him behind his back more than once. Li Min praised him in front of him. According to Su Dingfang, Li Yong is now a qualified quasi-soldier. All he needs now is to go to the battlefield and kill him once and come back alive, then he can become a real warrior. "Your Highness, the taxes paid in Dengzhou this year have almost increased by more than six times than in previous years. If the Goguryeo War had not broken out in the last few months, our Dengzhou was hit the hardest. This year's taxes would have definitely been more than ten times higher than in previous years. , and the income of the people has also increased several times compared with previous years. Now the people in Dengzhou are prosperous and no longer as famished as before. These are all due to your highness. I would like to give you a drink!" Zhao Fu stood up, raised his glass and said to Li Min. Although he is not a royal official, he has the highest status in the entire Dengzhou officialdom, except for Li Min. He is usually Li Min's right-hand man. Therefore, almost all government affairs are handled by him, so he is now considered Li Min's direct subordinate. Next one. "Haha, Zhao Biejia, don't be humble. Who doesn't know now that I, the King of Qi, am a hands-off shopkeeper, and I have to rely on you, Brother Yan, and Rengui to help me handle major political affairs!" Li Min also picked up the wine glass, By the way, Yan Bei and Liu Rengui were also brought along. The two had no choice but to have a drink with Li Min and Zhao Fu. Compared with civil servants like Zhao Fu and Yanbei,??Su Dingfang, the leader of the military generals, was in a lack of interest. When he was drinking for Li Min just now, he felt like drinking to drown his sorrows. Now he was drinking alone, while Xi Junmai and Li Yong seemed to have something on their minds, and they were talking to each other. Talking. "Brother Su, it seems like you have something on your mind. Can you tell me for everyone to hear?" Li Min could actually guess a few things, but he pretended to know nothing and asked. "Your Highness, the general has nothing on his mind!" Anyone can tell Su Dingfang's worries, but not to his boss, Li Min. "Haha, actually I know even if you don't tell me. Have you seen that over there in Goguryeo, our army of the Tang Dynasty is unparalleled, but as generals, you can only stay in Dengzhou to protect the king, and you will inevitably feel a little depressed. ?" Li Min asked with a smile. Ever since the war started in Goguryeo, Su Dingfang and his group of militants have been itching. Unfortunately, as guards of the palace, they can't go anywhere without Li Min's permission. Even the Dengzhou defenders can't go anywhere. They all have more freedom than them. At least when the fighting on the front line is tense, the defenders in the rear also have the opportunity to be mobilized to the battlefield. "This" Su Dingfang showed a bit of embarrassment when he saw that Li Min had exposed his thoughts. He was an ambitious man. A small prince's Sima could not satisfy his desire to become a marquis and a general, but a military general wanted The only way to get to the top is through military exploits, so Su Dingfang and those who had the same idea couldn't hold back when they saw others performing meritorious service on the battlefield. Seeing that Su Dingfang was embarrassed to say it, Li Yong stood up impatiently and said: "Hey, Liulang, didn't you once tell me that soldiers who don't want to be generals are not good soldiers? Look at how hard I am training now. In fact, I just want to make a contribution on the battlefield and let everyone see that my father is not the only one in our Hejian Palace!" "Okay! Jiulang has ambition!" Yan Bei was the first to jump up and cheer irresponsibly. Others also looked at Li Yong with admiration. They didn't expect that the former playboy would have such ambition. After listening to Li Yong's words, Li Min secretly admired him in his heart, but he didn't want him to go to the battlefield anyway. After all, Li Xiaogong gave Li Yong to him and threw him into the army for training. After all, this was for Li Yong. It's always good, and there is no danger, but if there is something wrong on the battlefield, then Li Min really has no way to explain it. It was precisely with this idea that Li Min immediately rolled his eyes at Yan Bei's applause, and then ignored Li Yong and said directly to Su Dingfang: "Brother Su, you don't have to worry about this, I've already done it." Arrange that after the New Year, I will send a batch of wine and meat to General Niu in the name of the labor force. At that time, you will count the people in the palace who are willing to go to the battlefield. After the labor force, they will stay in the army. Niu The general owed me a favor, and I will definitely help you arrange it." Since his subordinates have the idea of ??going to the battlefield, Li Min will not stop him. It would be best if he can make meritorious service. Even if he cannot make any meritorious service, he can still contribute to the war in Goguryeo. After all, he really hopes that the war in Goguryeo will end soon. Not only would there be a source of slaves, but Dengzhou's business could also be restored. "Yes, the reason why General Niu was able to defeat Tubo in the first place was because Liulang had done a lot of work, and that was why General Niu was made the Duke of the country in one fell swoop. In addition, it was also thanks to us that we defeated the Tibetan ambassador, which triggered the In the war between the two countries, General Niu also owes me some favors, so he should make good use of it then!" When Li Yong heard that Li Min allowed the royal guards to go to the battlefield, he immediately jumped up with joy, and Su Dingfang He knelt down even more excitedly, bowed heavily to Li Min, and then stood up. Li Min looked at Li Yong's excited look, but showed a look of helplessness, but then turned to a determined look and said: "Others can go, except you!" "Why, why can't I go?" When Li Yong heard this, he immediately felt cold water pouring down his head. He was stunned for a moment and then asked with an angry face. "When my uncle handed you over to me, I was responsible for your safety. Do you want to go to the battlefield and perform meritorious service? Yes, but you must wait until I ask your father for permission. If he agrees, you can go." Li Min looked rogue. He said, the New Year is coming soon, and after the New Year, Su Dingfang and the others will leave, and there are only a few days left. It is simply a dream to get permission from Li Xiaogong who is far away in Chang'an in these few days, unless someone can do it now. This is only possible by phone or telegram. "Youyouyou are cruel!" Li Yong was not stupid, and he immediately understood that Li Min was deliberately making things difficult for him. He wanted to resist, but he was now a guard of the palace, and his personal freedom was in Li Min's hands. As long as he didn't speak, he couldn't even think of leaving the palace. Thinking of this, Li Yong sat on his seat angrily and started to drink wine to get angry with himself. Although Su Dingfang thinks Li Yong is a good prospect on the battlefield, he also knows his identity.Unfortunately, even if he tried to persuade her, Li Min would not agree, so he didn't speak anymore. Although Li Min used his power to temporarily suppress Li Yong's idea of ????wanting to go to the battlefield, what he did not expect was that perhaps it was destined by God that not only Li Yong used a special method to go to the battlefield, but he was also forced to Helplessly, he risked his life to participate in the upcoming battle for the destruction of Goguryeo. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 54 Li Yong escaped Although after one year of development by Li Min, both the population and per capita income of Dengzhou City have increased significantly. Taking the population as an example, it has exploded from more than 300,000 people at the beginning to nearly one million people. These Most of the increased population came from other nearby states to find work. After all, so many factories were opened in Dengzhou at once, there was an extreme shortage of manpower, and there were not enough slaves, so workers could only be recruited at high prices. Of course, the household registrations of these migrant workers are still in their original states and counties. Although some of them have brought their families to live in Dengzhou, they can only be regarded as illegal households. Li Min not only ignored these gangsters, but also secretly supported them. Seeing the loss of local population, other states not only did not dare to ask Li Min for people, they even did not dare to take care of them. After all, he was a prince, and they did not dare to offend him. The increase in the population of Dengzhou has also caused the scale of Dengzhou City to continue to grow. However, due to the restrictions of the city wall, the land in the city is limited. In order to cope with this situation, several large-scale satellite cities have been built outside Dengzhou City. These satellite cities are managed by officials sent by Li Min. At the same time, for the sake of safety, they have built thick city walls with bricks, stones and cement, and the city gates are closed on time every day. After all, opposite Dengzhou is the battlefield of Goguryeo, so be careful in everything. . The permanent population of Dengzhou City is about 150,000. If several satellite cities are included, the number is estimated to be at least 300,000. Almost one-third of the entire population of Dengzhou is concentrated here, and there are also a large number of The so-called invisible population is the servants, slaves, etc. of each family. These people have no household registration and rely on their respective masters for a living. In addition, there are many wealthy households in Dengzhou. The size of the slave group is very large, so if these people are included, the population of the entire Dengzhou City has exceeded 350,000. And this is because of the war in Goguryeo, and many people are worried that the war will reach Dengzhou, so I temporarily left Dengzhou before the Chinese New Year. A city with a population of 350,000 people was considered a city in the Tang Dynasty. It is already an extremely rare big city. Except for super cities like Chang'an and Luoyang, there are few cities in the entire Tang Dynasty that can compare with Dengzhou. Therefore, this year¡¯s Spring Festival in Dengzhou is not as lively as that in Chang¡¯an. But the difference is limited, and there are also some local customs that are different from those in the Guanzhong area, which makes Li Min and Wen Xin feel very fresh. For example, in the early morning of the first day of the Lunar New Year. There is a very interesting custom in Dengzhou. All the children in the city dress up before dawn, and then run around in groups in the city, going from house to house asking for food. At this time, even poor families , usually prepare some homemade snacks, and the rich set up stalls in front of their doors early to distribute various dried fruit snacks, and the work of distributing these things is usually done by the hostess of each family personally. For this custom. Wen Xin felt very fresh, because she heard that this custom had the same function as the custom of touching copper nails on city gates during the Lantern Festival. The more food given to children on that day, the better the chance of getting pregnant and having children in the new year. Although Wen Xin is only sixteen years old this year. She was still two years short of the agreed age, but it was a good intention after all, and there were also many maids getting married in the palace, so Wen Xin took the lead and all the young married women cooperated in funding and prepared a lot of snacks and fruits. In the early morning of the first day of the Lunar New Year, they lined up in front of the palace and distributed them to the children with smiles. Wen Xin followed Li Min and showed up several times in Dengzhou City. Almost everyone knew that Princess Qi was a gentle and beautiful girl. This act of being close to the people made her reputation soar, almost surpassing Li Min's. Reputation. Regarding this accident, Li Min sighed in his heart. It seems that no matter what era, beauties always take advantage of it. He has racked his brains and done so much for the people of Dengzhou, but it is still not as good as Wen Xin's accidental act on a whim. . After the New Year, the materials prepared by Dengzhou and several nearby states were also delivered. The materials used to reward the army years ago have been delivered. The main items prepared this time are some unique foods such as Lantern Festival. After all, for the people of the Tang Dynasty, It is said that the Lantern Festival is more important than the Chinese New Year. The soldiers worked hard in the expedition, so it is appropriate to eat a Lantern Festival. But this time, in addition to sending Yuanxiao and other supplies, Su Dingfang and Xi Junmai, as well as 300 royal guards, were also on the ship. They brought a letter written by Li Min to General Niu Jinda and wanted to serve on the front line, hoping to Although the swordsman has no eyesight on the battlefield, he will probably die on the battlefield, but if he wants to get ahead, he must make sacrifices, and they are all prepared for this. When Su Dingfang and others left, Li Min went to the pier to see them off. However, on that occasion, Li Min didn't say anything. He raised the strongest Five Kings Drunk and everyone drank three bowls in a row, and then Su Dingfang and Xi Jun bought it. After leading the team and paying a solemn military salute to Li Min, he resolutely set foot on the departing ship. But just after sending Su Dingfang and the others away, Li Min received news that made him angry. Li Yong was missing. He spent two days searching the palace and Dengzhou City, but there was no trace of him. Not foundarrive. There was no need to guess at this time. Li Min was sure that this kid must have snuck onto Su Dingfang's ship at some point. At the current speed, he would have reached Besha City on the opposite side. "Yan Bei, do you dare to say that you didn't know about this?" In the main hall of the palace, Li Min shouted angrily at Yan Bei who was standing below. After knowing that Li Yong had escaped, Li Min was furious. He was furious. After finally calming down, he immediately thought that someone must be helping Li Yong in this matter, otherwise he would not be able to get into the heavily defended munitions ship. "Hehe, Liulang is indeed Liulang, he guessed the truth right away!" Yanbei said with a playful smile, as if he already knew that Li Min would find his head. As soon as he heard the other party's admission, Li Min became furious and went up and kicked Yan Bei in the butt. However, he didn't expect that although Yan Bei was a scholar, he dodge quickly and ducked, allowing Li Min to miss the kick. "Asshole! Do you know that Ninth Brother is only sixteen years old this year, how dangerous it is to let him go to the battlefield at such a young age?" Li Min's sneak attack failed, but he did not give up. He chased and beat him angrily. pointed at Yan Bei and asked. "I know, but Jiulang's reasons for this matter are also very good, and I am not the only one who helped him, Brother Yuwen also had a hand in this matter!" Yan Bei fled while irresponsibly turning in another accomplice Yuwen Hu. out. "What? Brother Yuwen is the brother-in-law of the ninth brother, how could he be so confused?" Li Min heard that Yuwenhu also participated in Li Yong's escape plan. Not only was he even more angry, but he also felt a little incredible. At the same time, he was also concerned about Yan Bei's pursuit. Also stopped. Yan Bei saw Li Min stop and hurriedly straightened his messy clothes, and then said with a serious face: "Liu Lang, I know you have always regarded Jiu Lang as your biological brother and thought he was young and ignorant, but don't forget , he is actually the same age as you, and it is rare that he has the courage now to make a career on the battlefield. As an elder brother, you should be happy for him!" "Hmph, you said it lightly. If something happens to Ninth Brother, would I still have the nerve to see Uncle Wang and his wife?" No matter what Yan Bei said, Li Min couldn't listen, even though he had never seen Leng Weapon. The battlefields of the era were cruel, but you can also know how bloody and dangerous hand-to-hand combat with swords and guns was by looking at them. "Liu Lang, you are wrong. In fact, you don't have to worry about this issue!" Yan Bei suddenly straightened his face and said seriously, "I wonder who King Hejian is. Among the royal family, except for your father, He was the number one man in the army, and he was invincible on the battlefield. He single-handedly pacified the entire south of the Tang Dynasty. Although he no longer paid attention to military affairs in recent years, as a general and father, he saw his son With such ambition and wanting to inherit the glory of their Hejian Palace on the battlefield, do you think he should be happy or angry?" "But¡­¡­" Li Ming just wanted to refute, but was immediately interrupted by Yan Bei: "I know you are afraid that Li Yong will be in danger, but who is the King of Hejian? He has been rolling on the battlefield since he was a teenager. He is more concerned about the dangers on the battlefield than anyone else. Everyone knows that, to put it bluntly, even if Li Yong encounters something unexpected on the battlefield, King Hejian will only be proud of his son and will not blame you, let alone Yuwen. Brother, are you blocking me in front?" Yan Bei's words were very reasonable, and he also had a good grasp of Li Xiaogong's psychology. He even pointed out in the end that Yuwenhu was Li Yong's brother-in-law, and Li Yong also got his approval. No matter what happens in the future, the first The unlucky one was also Yu Wenhu, and the second one was Li Min. However, Li Min was not so easy to persuade. No matter what Yan Bei said, he firmly disagreed. Yan Bei called Yu Wenhu, but both of them failed to convince Li Min. In the end, he sent someone to Niu Da At the general's place, ask someone to escort Li Yong back. Regarding Li Min's decision, although Yan Bei and Yu Wenhu sighed on the surface, they were happy in their hearts. The battlefield in Goguryeo was so big that there were only two marching generals, and there were also deputy generals, generals, etc. There are countless, and many generals have old ties with the King of Hejian. Li Yong has no intention of going to General Niu. And just when Li Min was upset about Li Yong, another piece of news suddenly came from Chang'an that made him at a loss. His restless emperor father finally decided to lead a new expedition just like in history. Goguryeo, and just after the Spring Festival, they rushed eastward with 20,000 imperial guards impatiently. Unfortunately, the Yellow River was frozen at this time, so boats could not travel at all, so they could only travel by land, so the speed was relatively slow, but it was estimated that it would not be until early February at the latest , the army will reach the Goguryeo front line. In addition, along with this news, there was also an imperial edict from Li Shimin, but Li Min, who received the edict, had a sad face, and his heart was full of resentment towards his father, the emperor. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks everyoneSupport from book friends, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 55 Goguryeo's troops are defeated For Goguryeo, this winter is particularly cold. This coldness is not only physical, but also psychological. Just as winter was approaching, a major battle between the Yuan family and King Rongliu occurred. Then the Tang army marched in, sweeping thousands of troops and defeating the entire Goguryeo garrison on the Liaodong Peninsula. Now anyone with some knowledge understands that Goguryeo is over. After the loss of Liaodong, even if the Tang army no longer attacks Goguryeo, the remaining territory of Goguryeo is barren and cannot support too many troops. Moreover, there are The two hungry wolves, Silla and Baekje, could pounce and take a bite at any time. Therefore, the demise of Goguryeo has almost become a foregone conclusion. The only difference is sooner or later. . As for Yuan Gaisuwen's strategy of taking advantage of the right time and place to bring down the Tang army, it was completely bankrupt, because he was still looking at the Tang army with the same eyes as before. However, under Li Min's interference, Datang's logistics exploded with very strong power. , the food and clothing of the Tang army on the front line were very guaranteed, especially the distribution of cotton-padded clothes, which allowed the Tang army to maintain a certain degree of combat effectiveness in the ice and snow, minimizing the impact of the severe cold. Coupled with the application of gunpowder weapons, siege warfare was simplified into a game. Except for Anshi City, no city in Liaodong could stop the Tang Army. In the end, it was the cold winter that allowed the Tang Army to stop on its own. The step down gave Goguryeo a chance to breathe. Although the large-scale offensive has stopped, large-scale battles have never stopped. This is mainly because the Tang army's previous offensive was too fierce, and the Goguryeo defenders in many places were only dispersed and not completely eliminated. Although most of the defeated Goguryeo troops saw that the situation was not right and surrendered to the Tang army one after another, there were also some die-hards who led troops to harass the Tang army everywhere. In order to clean up these annoying fleas, the Tang army had to send out elite troops to hunt down these defeated troops. In a basin southwest of Anshi City, the thick snow shows no sign of melting. Because the surrounding terrain is higher, the wind outside is blocked, so there is no wind in the basin, although the snow is thicker. But in some relatively high-lying places, patches of loess are still exposed. In this basin, apart from the low trees that can be seen everywhere, there are only clumps of withered grass emerging from the snow. Occasionally, rabbits or roe deer would run across the snow, but in order to avoid various natural enemies, they would run very fast and disappear among the snowdrifts, trees and grass in the blink of an eye. "Creak~Creak~" followed by the sound of footsteps stepping on the snow. A team of more than a dozen people slowly walked into the basin. These dozen people were all holding horses, and their bodies were all bulging. The robes on his body were stretched high and looked very clumsy. It could be seen from this that there were clumps of thatch exposed at the collar and cuffs. The clothes of these people are stuffed with thatch to protect them from the cold wind outside. Moreover, looking at the clothes they wore outside, they were all the uniforms of Goguryeo soldiers. From this, it can be seen that this was a group of Goguryeo soldiers who were defeated. "General, we have been traveling for three hours in a row, and the brothers are exhausted. It is windier in this basin, so let's take a rest. Eat something before leaving!" A broken soldier said to the leader of the team in front. This man called the general was obviously dressed differently from the others. He did not use thatch to keep warm. Instead, he wore a leather robe. He also wore a piece of armor outside the leather robe. The workmanship was also very fine. You could tell at a glance that he was a man. Senior general. "Well, that's fine. Everyone has worked hard. There is an open space in front of you. Come and have a rest!" The general pointed at the open space in front of him and said in a hoarse voice. There is no snow there, and there are a few trees where you can take a rest. Hearing the general's agreement, these defeated soldiers were all shocked. They quickly walked to the high ground with their horses. After tying the horses, they immediately seemed to have no bones. They were all crowded together in small groups. Those who were in good spirits were He took out dry food that was as frozen as a rock from his arms, took a few bites of it, stuffed a few handfuls of snow into his mouth to melt, and then swallowed it with the dry food. Those who are not in good spirits will fall asleep and soon start to snore. The general looked at these tired soldiers and couldn't help but sigh. This general was actually an old acquaintance of Li Min. He was General An Yiluoan who commanded the Beisha City navy. When General Niu led his army to march from Laizhou, the first battle was in Beisha City. As the navy outside Beisha City, they were the first troops to be attacked by the Tang army. Although An Yiluo led his army to fight back desperately, countless There was a huge difference between them and the Tang army in terms of quantity or quality. Therefore, in less than half a day, most of the ships were damaged. An Yiluo wanted to die for his country, but he was taken to the shore by a few loyal men and watched helplessly. The navy army was destroyed in the hands of the Tang army. An Yiluo had no intention of escaping. He was a die-hard member of Goguryeo and was determined to fight against the Tang Dynasty to the end. So he took some old subordinates to collect Goguryeo's defeated troops. In less than a month, they??He gathered thousands of troops and began to harass the Tang army. At the beginning, they achieved some good results, and even defeated a Tang Army's grain transport team, causing some trouble for the South Route Army's attack. However, after their actions attracted Niu Jinda's attention, he immediately sent several groups of Tang Army to strangle them. , and the rabble he gathered was no match for the elite Tang army. They had no choice but to flee in all directions, while the Tang army behind them was in hot pursuit until they escaped into Liaodong City, which was still in the hands of Goguryeo at the time. Come down safely. But what was even more unfortunate was that Liaodong City was quickly captured by the Tang army. After the city was broken, An Yiluo refused to surrender and had to escape with his men again, but this time it was Li Ji's men who were chasing them. , compared to Niu Jinda, Li Ji's soldiers were more fierce, and they kept chasing and killing their remaining soldiers along the way. There were more than 2,000 people when they escaped, but until half a month ago, there were only more than 500 people left. Except for a few people who froze to death, most of the others were killed by the Tang army. Seeing the unrelenting Tang army behind them, An Yiluo and the others finally decided to disperse and flee in order to survive. They completely dispersed more than 500 people, with more than a dozen people in each team, so that they could have more targets and escape in different directions. In this way, Even if the Tang army dispersed in pursuit, there must be some lucky people who could escape, which was better than everyone huddled together waiting to die. What makes An Yiluo happy is that this method seems to be very effective. At least their team has been safe in the past few days except for encountering the Tang Army's pursuit team in the first few days. However, they ran out of food the day before yesterday and had to rob a village to replenish food. However, this left a clue for Tang Jun. He was really worried that the other party would get news from that village and catch up with them, so They have been on the road since the day before yesterday. Now almost all of the Liaodong Peninsula has fallen into the hands of the Tang army, except Anshi City. Now An Yiluo and the others are preparing to go to Anshi City, but because the Tang army is stationed under Anshi City, they dare not go from the front. We had to make a big circle from the southwest and take the opportunity to enter Anshi City from the south. In fact, Anshiluo would not have wanted to enter Anshi City unless he was forced to do so, because he used to belong to the Yuan family's military generals' power, while Anshi City belonged to King Rongliu's power. The two sides were almost incompatible. However, now that the country is facing a national crisis, He was like a bereaved dog. If he didn't go to Anshi City, there would be no way to survive, so he had no choice but to try his luck. While An Yiluo was thinking about his thoughts, he found a tree and lay half-lying on it. He had a piece of dry food in his mouth and chewed it one bite at a time. The weather today was good. Although it was a bit windy, the sun was very good. The warm sunshine made An Yiluo feel sleepy. After a while, he felt a little dazed. And just when An Yiluo seemed to be sleeping, suddenly there was a rapid sound of horse hooves in his ears. He was extremely alert and immediately jumped up like a carp, shouting in a hoarse voice: "There are enemies, hurry up and mount the horse." !¡± The soldiers who followed him were also the elite of Goguryeo's army. Although they were all exhausted, they quickly reacted and ran over to untie their reins one by one. They were about to get on their horses, but at this time they saw only the soldiers coming from them. From the direction, more than a dozen Tang Army cavalry were rushing towards them, their horses already raised. Although Goguryeo's soldiers were also elite, they were a step too late after all. They had just mounted their horses and before they could sit down, Tang Jun's horse spear had already stabbed them in the chest. In the blink of an eye, more than half of them were stabbed to death, and the remaining few were killed in An Yi. Under Luo's command, regardless of the situation, they just rushed out desperately. "Abandon the horses and shoot the arrows!" The leader of the Tang Army knew that his side's horse power was running low, but the opponent's horses had rested for a long time. Therefore, it was a bit delusional to catch up, so he immediately and decisively ordered the horses to be thrown to the ground. He took off the horned bow from his back and aimed it at the gunman after drawing it fully. A sharp arrow was like lightning, and he quickly caught up with the fleeing Goguryeo soldiers in front. With several screams, the Goguryeo soldiers who had not run far enough were hit by arrows one after another. However, because their clothing was relatively thick, they usually fell off their horses after being hit by several arrows. However, An Yiluo, the leader, had armor on his body and a leather robe underneath, so the arrow was not deeply hit. He gritted his teeth and hugged the horse's neck tightly, but he insisted on not falling off. "What, are we still chasing him?" Seeing that An Yiluo's horse was about to run across the ridge, and it would be too late if he didn't chase it, a young Tang Jun immediately asked impatiently. "Bullshit, of course we have to chase him. The other party is a big fish. If he catches it, he can get a lot of military honors and cans." There are ten of them, and the leader is a commander with a scar on his face. Hearing what Shi Chang said, the young Tang Jun and several others chased him out with excitement. However, Scar Shi Chang and several veterans dismounted one after another and ran over to kill Goguryeo who had not been injured just now.They held the horse, then got on top of it before chasing after them. Their horses had been running for a long time, and their horsepower had long since run out. Those new recruits were inexperienced, and chasing the opponent with that kind of horse would only end up in vain. . Then, before the Tang army could catch up to the mountain ridge, they suddenly heard the scream of the fleeing Goguryeo fish in front of them, and then a "pop" sound, as if they fell off the horse, and then there was another sound of horse hoofbeats in the distance. As we got closer, it looked like there was someone on the other side of the mountain ridge. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 56 Scout Team (Part 1) When this small group of Tang soldiers heard someone running towards them from the mountain ridge, they couldn't help but Captain Scar ordered them to prepare for battle. However, Captain Scar secretly regretted that they were too careless just now and only focused on chasing. They killed each other but didn't have time to pick up the horse that was thrown away. Although the people coming from the mountain ridge seemed to have a conflict with the Goguryeo big fish, the defeated Goguryeo army is now a group of mad dogs, killing each other for a little supply. This kind of thing is also very common. If the opponent is also an enemy, they can only fight with the opponent with a horizontal knife, which is a bit of a disadvantage. However, as the sound of horse hooves approached, Scar Chief and the other Tang soldiers were relieved. The opponent only had one horse, and even the enemy had nothing to fear. Although they thought so, they did not relax their vigilance. They let go of the horse's reins and slowly moved forward. When they saw the helmet style emerging from the mountain ridge, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The other party was one of their own. . "Hahaha~, we finally found our people. Thank you for your hard work, brothers. May I ask which general you are under?" The other party also discovered this Tang Army team, but this guy acted like a new recruit. At first glance, When they arrived, Tima ran over unsuspectingly, without any doubt whether they were Goguryeo people in disguise. As soon as Scarface heard the other party's pure Guanzhong accent, he was immediately relieved. The black and thin boy who came looked definitely less than eighteen years old. He was wearing a thick cotton coat with a Tang Army uniform on the outside. The sword is hanging horizontally, and the horse is hanging immediately. The bow and arrow in his hand have not been hung back yet, and he is wearing a standard Tang army uniform. At the same time, they also saw the fleeing Goguryeo fish lying on its back on the ground. There was an arrow in the neck, and it looked like he had been shot to death by this young man. "Little brother, what a handsome arrow!" Seeing this big Goguryeo fish being shot through the throat by an arrow, Scarface felt regretful, but he still admired him and praised him, and then said, "We are General Zhang, the governor of Yingzhou. My scouts were ordered to wipe out the nearby Goguryeo troops this time. I wonder where my little brother came from?" Scouts In ancient times, scouts had to go deep into enemy territory, so they had extremely high requirements on personal qualities. They are generally composed of the most elite personnel in the army. These people are equipped with the best horses and weapons in the army, and have extremely strong personal combat effectiveness. Sometimes they are also used as special forces. Although this ten-man team of scouts has a small number of people, as long as they don't face ten times more enemy troops, they will be fine. They can even wear the opponent to death bit by bit. . When he heard that the other party was a scout, the black and thin young man immediately looked solemn and said respectfully: "Oh, my name is Li Yong. I was originally a guard of Prince Qi's Mansion. Your Highness has mercy. Let us serve in front of the battle, and I am going to Jiangxia Prince There." This dark and thin young man is naturally Li Yong who ran away. With the help of his brothers-in-law Yuwenhu and Yan Bei, he secretly ran onto the ship to the Liaodong Peninsula, although he was discovered by Su Dingfang when he got off the ship. I wanted to send him back. However, Li Yong begged with a stern face and used provoking methods, saying that Su Dingfang was afraid that he would surpass him in military exploits, so he did not want him to go to the battlefield. Although Su Dingfang would not be fooled, he could understand Li Yong's ambition. In the end, he turned a blind eye and allowed Li Yong to 'kill' among hundreds of people. At the same time, he also allowed Li Yong to 'seize' a lot of supplies and two horses, and then he allowed him to follow The grain transport team to Jian'an City went on the road together. After arriving in Jian'an City, Li Yong relied on his status as a guard of Prince Qi's Mansion to trade a horse with the local Tang army for a set of equipment and food, and prepared to go find Li Daozong, who had the best relationship with his father. He is now As the deputy general manager of Liaodong Road, it is not a piece of cake to arrange a position for himself, and he can also take care of him if there is an opportunity to make meritorious deeds. "Prince Qi's Mansion, is that His Highness Prince Qi who invented canned food?" Upon hearing that Li Yong was the guard of Prince Qi's Mansion, a young Tang soldier immediately asked excitedly, but judging from the greedy look on his face, he probably He is much more interested in canned food than Li Min. Seeing the appearance of young Tang Bing, everyone around him burst into hearty laughter. Dao Scar pointed at him and cursed with a smile: "Erdanzi, how come you, such an idiot, have a heart? If His Highness hadn't invented it, Can, I guess you don¡¯t even know who the famous Prince Qi is.¡± Li Yong saw what they said was funny and laughed together. Erdanzi felt a little embarrassed when everyone laughed at him, but he still muttered in dissatisfaction: "That's right, the canned food invented by His Highness King Qi is delicious, so I will naturally remember it." While everyone was joking, they walked up to the Goguryeo general who was shot to death. A veteran nicknamed Lao Gou jumped off his horse and searched An Yiluo's body several times. In addition to some dry food, he also found A seal represents the identity of the other party. There are many ethnic groups in Goguryeo, and the languages ????are not unified. As for writing, there is no writing. The upper-class nobles in the country all use Chinese characters, so the seals are also engraved with Chinese characters. "Look at the style of this seal, thisAt least he's a general, but I don't know a word of what's written on it! "Shang Scar stared at the seal for a long time. As a scout, you will naturally know some characters, which you need to use when delivering messages. However, Goguryeo was deeply influenced by the culture of the Tang Dynasty, and the seal was actually engraved in small seal script. With his meager writing skills, he didn't know Xiaozhuan at all. As for the others, even less so, they all learned their writing skills from Dao Scar, so the seal turned in circles in their hands and finally came back. Into the scarred hands. "Let me take a look!" Li Yong said, taking the seal and reading it. Although he, like Li Min, had a headache when reading books, he had received a formal aristocratic education. Even if he didn't pay attention to it, he was still familiar with Xiaozhuan. They knew each other, so I saw him slowly saying: "Bisha Navy, hello!" "Hahaha~, it turned out to be him. Congratulations to all brothers. This guy turned out to be our old enemy in Dengzhou. When I was in Jian'an City a few days ago, I saw a pursuit order issued against him by the military. Brothers, this time But it's a great achievement!" Li Yong laughed, and from his position and last name, he immediately guessed the identity of the other party. The last time Li Min went to Bisha City, although Li Yong was also on the boat, he was too far away and didn't see An Yiluo's appearance at all, so he didn't know him. However, because An Yiluo was in Liaodong Peninsula some time ago. He made trouble on the ground and was already being hunted by Niu Jinda's army. He had seen the fatwa against An Yiluo when he was building An City, but he didn't expect that he would die in his own hands today. "No, it was my little brother who killed me. This merit should be yours. We will not do anything to steal the credit!" Scar Chief secretly thought when he heard that the other party was actually the target of the South Route Army's pursuit. It's a pity that the status of those who can be issued a fatwa by the army must be extraordinary, but the key is that this person was not killed by them. They can only watch helplessly as this great contribution was in vain for this dark and thin boy in front of them. Everyone else also looked depressed. "What did the elder brother say? This man obviously died at the hands of brothers. What does it have to do with the younger brother? I am just a lost person and I want to ask brothers to help guide me!" Although Li Yong is eager to make meritorious deeds, he is not interested in this kind of thing. He picked up the credit for nothing, but he didn't bother to grab it. After all, An Yiluo was already a favorite of Scar and the others, but he was interfered with by him. If you think about it, his behavior is simply If he takes credit, even if he returns to Chang'an in the future, he will be embarrassed to brag in front of others. Scar Chief was an honest man. Before he could react to Li Yong's words, the veteran named Lao Gou next to him immediately shouted with surprise: "That's right! This is the man you shot to death, Little Brother and Mr. Scar." We are all witnesses.¡± "This~ this, thank you little brother for making it happen!" At this time, Scar and the others also reacted. Since the other party had made it clear that they wanted to give this credit to themselves, they naturally would not refuse. After all, such a big person One merit is enough to change their destiny. In the future, if they have a mixed background, they will be worthy of their parents, wives and children. After receiving such a big favor from Li Yong, Scar Shichang and the others immediately became enthusiastic about him. Everyone introduced each other. Scar Shichang's surname was Liu, and they generally called him Scar Liu or Liu Shichang. They were ten There are five veterans and five recruits among the people. For example, Erdanzi is one of the recruits and has just entered the battlefield this year, while Scar Liu and the old dog are both veterans. "By the way, Brother Li must not have eaten yet. Hey, why don't we have a good meal, not only to catch Brother Li's wind, but also to celebrate?" Erdanzi, who only has a foodie heart, is already hungry. Seeing that Chief Shi and Li Yong were still being polite to each other, he stepped forward and interrupted. His words were immediately supported by everyone. Li Yong also traveled for nearly a day, and so far he has not had any food, so I also give my thumbs up to eating. In normal times, Liu Shichang and the others would have just nibbled on dry food to deal with it. After all, the smoke from the fire would alert the enemy. But now that they are in the territory controlled by the Tang Army, they don't have to worry about this problem. In addition, the prey they have been chasing for several days has been obtained, and they will have to go back to resume their lives next. There is nothing to worry about, so as soon as they heard about cooking, they immediately Everyone got busy. Li Yong originally wanted to help, but Liu Shichang grabbed him and asked him to help him drag An Yiluo's body aside, and then cut off the body's head with a knife. He also stripped off all the armor from the corpse, packed it into a bag, and placed it together with the head on the back of his horse, and the seal was placed in his arms with great care. These were all proofs of military merit. , in the future, their promotion and wealth will all be based on these few things. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 57 Scout Team (Part 2) Although Li Yong killed the person, he shot him to death with an arrow from a distance, so he didn't feel anything strange. However, he watched helplessly as Liu Shichang took the other person's body as if he was handling an animal. He fiddled with it, and the severed neck was turned around in front of his eyes. The muscles on the flat and bloody wound were turned, and it looked like the meat he usually eats was no different. Seeing this, Li Min could no longer Unable to bear it any longer, I spat out "Wow~". Seeing Li Yong's performance, Liu Shichang smiled. He did it on purpose. From the moment they met, he could tell that the other party was a new recruit who had never been on the battlefield, so he pulled him to help him deal with it. Corpse, I want Li Yong to get used to it so that his legs won't get weak when he goes to the battlefield in the future. . After removing all the useful things from the body, Liu Shichang shouted to Li Yong who was still retching: "Brother Li, have you finished vomiting? Come and help cook after vomiting. Today is the last can of braised pork." , if you come late, you¡¯ll be gone!¡± Li Yong had almost vomited, but when he heard the word "braised pork", the red and oily fat immediately flashed in front of his eyes. It felt so similar to the meat on the neck of the dead body just now. Thinking of this, my stomach churns again, and a stream of acidic water spurts out again. When other people saw Li Yong's performance, they were laughing non-stop, especially the recruits, who had gloating expressions on their faces. Although they were also like this in the past few months, it did not hinder them. Make fun of others. As a child of a noble family, he grew up in fine clothes and fine food. Although he spent the last year among the veterans in Prince Qi's Mansion, he had developed all the basic qualities. But this is the first time to face a dead body, so nausea and vomiting are also normal psychological reactions. Until Li Yong vomited everything he could. Then, supported by Liu Shichang, he weakly walked to the fire and sat down. "Brother, you feel better now. Drink some hot water. Next time you kill a few more people, you won't feel anything at all!" Erdanzi filled a pot of freshly boiled hot water. Then he handed it to Li Yong and said. Li Yong didn¡¯t have the energy to be polite, so he took it and drank it in small sips. As the hot water entered his stomach, he felt much better. For Liu Shichang's kindness. Li Yong naturally understood. In addition, he had been in the army for a year, and brothers often made jokes that were either kind or malicious. He knew that this was the way soldiers expressed their feelings, and that others could make fun of him. This kind of joke shows that he has been completely accepted and no longer treats him as an outsider, so he is very happy in his heart. Liu Shichang and the others are scouts, and they are all about moving forward lightly and attacking the enemy whenever they can. They run away if they can't fight, so it's naturally impossible to bring cooking utensils such as pots, but this is not a problem for them at all. Just wipe the helmet on their head clean with snow, and it will be a good pot. Put it on the fire to boil the snow water. After opening it, Erdanzi took out several bamboo tubes from his horse, pounded them with a horizontal knife, and poured out a pile of braised meat cubes that had frozen to stone. Although Li Yong feels sick just looking at meat. But there was really nothing to vomit in his stomach, and he looked at the meat and felt that it was very familiar, so he asked: "Brother, why does this meat look so like a can?" "What do you mean, it's just a canned food." Erdanzi said with a greedy look on his face. "Aren't cans all glass bottles? How come they turned into bamboo tubes?" Li Yong asked with a puzzled look on his face. "Don't mention it, it's because of an order from above!" After hearing Li Min's question, the old dog who was busy next to him also said. "What order?" At this time, Liu Shichang replied: "That's right, because glass bottles are more expensive, and glass bottles can be recycled after eating cans. Therefore, we are ordered by the superiors to throw away the bottles after eating the cans we bring out. Take it back and hand it in. Even if it is broken, you must take the pieces back. If it is a large army, it is fine. Anyway, there is a special baggage team, so bottles and other things are not a big problem, but small scouts like us naturally have to pack lightly. It was quite cumbersome to carry these glass cans with us when we went into battle, but we were not allowed to throw them away after eating. So we had no choice but to come up with a way. When we came out, we poured out all the food in the cans and put them into bamboo tubes. , so you don¡¯t have to worry about breaking it, and secondly, you can throw away the bamboo tube after eating. In addition, with the current weather, you don¡¯t have to worry about it being damaged, so many people in the army are doing this now.¡± After listening to Liu Shichang's explanation, Li Yong nodded. He once heard Li Min say that cans were originally invented to solve the problem of food preservation, but because the glass is fragile, it is not suitable for use as an individual soldier. Food, unless other materials are used instead of glass. Erdanzi poured all the braised pork into a helmet. As the fire heated up, an alluring fragrance soon emerged. Although Li Yong still felt a little nauseous, he was much better now. At this time, others also Take out the dough, bake it on the fire, or chop it into pieces, and prepare to throw it into hot water to turn into batter and drink it. ?When Li Yong saw this, he hurriedly stopped everyone, stood up and took out two 'bricks' from his horse. Erdanzi ran up and grabbed one and smelled it. He found that there was a smell of food, so he opened his mouth to take a bite. Taste, but after taking this bite, I bit off a small piece, but my teeth were also sore from the pain. Seeing Erdanzi¡¯s actions, Li Yong burst out laughing. When he vomited just now, he was laughing so hard, and now it was finally his turn to laugh. Others were also a little curious and ran over to take the bricks to study, but after looking at them for a long time, they couldn't see what they were made of. Li Yong took the brick from Erdanzi and smashed it with the handle of the knife more than a dozen times, finally breaking it into several pieces. The other one was also smashed by the old dog, and then he divided it into several piles and threw them into the iron helmet to cook. , after a while, an indescribable smell wafted out, and the water in the iron helmet turned into a yellow-white soup. "Come on, come on, let's have a taste. This is the special military ration newly sent to the South Route Army from Dengzhou. It's called Qianjin Pancake. One piece is enough for one person to eat for two days. The only drawback is that it is too hard, but with The water will boil as soon as it is soaked, and the taste will be better with hot water!" Li Yong was bragging. He only ate this food once on the road, and after he felt it didn't taste good, he never ate it again. Hearing that this was special military rations given to the South Route Army by Dengzhou, Liu Shichang and others were all excited. The two armies of the South and West had joined forces, but the logistics were still supplied by two places. Of course, the South Route Army was mainly supplied by Dengzhou. , while the West Route Army is supplied by Yingzhou and other places. However, compared with the sufficient supply of the South Route Army, the West Route Army is a bit miserable. There are many restrictions on land transportation, and Yingzhou and other places do not Wealthy, so we can transport the rear even if it is desperate, but the supplies of the West Route Army are still tight. Take cans as an example. The South Route Army distributes cans on a per-person basis. Each person can get a bottle of cans in three days, while the West Route Army distributes cans based on military merit. The number of cans can be exchanged for the number of military merits. Scouts like Liu Shichang and others also Well, although it is dangerous, you can achieve some military merits from time to time, so you have never been short of meat. However, some second-line troops have been miserable. They have not received many military merits since the war started. Now they are almost vegetarian monks. And compared to the abundant supplies of the South Route Army, the food of the West Route Army is also much poorer. Last time they met the scouts of the South Route Army. When they ate together, they saw their food. Although the staple food was also noodles. , but at least it is made of white flour, and canned fish and other foods are freely available. But here I can only eat bread, let alone the envy. Precisely because of this, Liu Shichang and the others were very excited when they heard that this was military rations for the Southern Route Army and wanted to taste the difference. So when they saw that it was cooked, they immediately grabbed a helmet and drank it. However, the soup of Qian Jin Pancake does have a bit of a strange taste. Erdanzi, the greediest person, did not bother to boil it and took a big sip first. As a result, he was hit by the strange smell and frowned for a long time before swallowing it. Liu Shichang and the others also They were almost the same. Fortunately, the Yingzhou they were stationed in was not far from the sea, and they could occasionally eat seafood, so they were able to adapt to the fishy smell. Li Yong didn't care about others. He had vomited his stomach just now, and now he had recovered. He was very hungry, so he drank the soup in big gulps, and at the same time tore up a few pieces of noodles and soaked them in. This was also his first time. It was discovered for the first time that the soup of Qianjin Pancake was actually quite delicious, but he only drank the soup and noodle pancakes, but he didn't taste the braised pork. After all, he was still mentally weak and it would not be possible for him to adjust in a short time. The others saw that Li Yong was eating very well, so they tried to drink a few more sips. After getting used to it, they found that it was not as bad as before. They all became excited, eating noodles and drinking soup, and at the same time chatting with Li Yong. Others are scrambling for the braised pork. In just a few minutes, they had eaten up everything. Then they all cleaned up together, searched the Goguryeo soldiers again, threw all the trophies they could find onto the extra horses, and turned the horses' heads. Return to Zhang Jian's camp. Li Yong naturally went with them, because Liu Shichang told him that King Jiangxia was now stationed at the foot of Anshi City, while Zhang Jian's army was stationed in a small town on Li Daozong's right wing, so Li Yong could go back with them first, Then he went to Anshi City with the team that was given to him. After all, Anshi City was still a battlefield, and there were countless small-scale contact battles. It would be too dangerous for Li Yong to go alone. While Li Yong traveled thousands of miles to find Li Daozong, a conspiracy was also brewing in Pyongyang City, Goguryeo. In the main hall of Yeon Gaesumun's mansion, in addition to the three brothers of the Yeon family, there were also several military generals with real power sitting there. , in order to solve Goguryeo's current predicament, they had just had a fierce quarrel, and finally came up with a theoretically feasible plan proposed by Yuan Jingtu, and this plan was also related to Li Min. But I want to complete itThis plan requires them to take a risk. If this plan succeeds, they can at least retain their current territory. If it fails, it will only arouse greater anger from the Tang Dynasty. I'm afraid what will happen to them by then? More miserable than anyone else. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 58 Self-proclaimed pacifist "Husband, turn around and let us take a look!" In the bedroom of Prince Qi's palace, Wen Xin and Xijun were standing next to them, looking at Li Min in full armor with amazement. Li Min was already handsome. Extraordinary, almost exactly the same as his tyrant grandfather, and after putting on the armor, there is a heroic spirit in his handsomeness, which adds a lot of charm. Li Min looked at himself in the dressing mirror and felt as if he was a different person. Then he did a few bodybuilding moves in front of Wen Xin and the others, which made several little girls look starry-eyed. It is said that men like the temptation of uniforms. In fact, women are the same. For example, Wen Xin and the others showed a different enthusiasm from the past for Li Min, who was wearing a heroic armor. They looked around Li Min, as if they were meeting him for the first time. . In response to the enthusiasm and curiosity of the girls, Li Min made a show off expression, but in his heart he was smiling bitterly. The reason why he put on this armor was not to make Wen Xin and the others happy, but to go up The second emperor's father gave him an imperial edict, asking him to leave the affairs of Dengzhou to his subordinates, and he had to rush to the front line of Goguryeo to accompany Li Shimin to witness the fall of Goguryeo. ¡°If this matter were brought up to other princes, they would probably jump with joy. Li Shimin could name him and ask him to accompany him to the battlefield. This in itself is a kind of incomparable favor and trust. You see, there are so many princes in Chang'an City, but Li Shimin didn't take any of them with him, but he chose Li Min, who was busy with affairs. What is this but pampering? However, Li Min would rather not accept this kind of favor, even though he has never seen a real battlefield. But the scenes he saw in later movies were usually filled with arrows flying around and flesh flying everywhere. No matter how powerful a general was, he would be accidentally shot by an arrow, and then he would probably die. Li Min felt that since he finally traveled through time and was born to be a prince, his life should be quite valuable. If you accidentally die on the battlefield, wouldn't it be a big loss? It is with this idea in mind that Li Min has an instinct for the battlefield Well, it should be regarded as rejection, yes. It¡¯s just rejection, it¡¯s definitely not fear, it¡¯s not fear! Li Min firmly told himself in his heart that although after receiving the imperial edict, he dreamed of dying on the battlefield for several days in a row, and each time he died in a different way. Even every time he woke up, Li Min He was so frightened that he was sweating profusely, but he insisted that he was just a little repelled by war. It's not fear, it's definitely not fear, it's just that essentially, I am a pacifist and I don't want to see brutal killings on the battlefield. Although I have always claimed to be a pacifist in my heart. But now that his father's imperial edict has been issued, he has no choice but to go, so he has no choice but to make preparations early. Originally, he wanted to leave the political affairs to Zhao Fu and Yan Bei to handle it together, but when Yan Bei heard that Li Min was accompanying him on the expedition, he was immediately excited. How high can it jump? He insisted on going with him and was unwilling to stay in Dengzhou. In desperation, Li Min had no choice but to bring up Liu Rengui, who was still inexperienced, and let him be Zhao Fu's deputy to help handle government affairs. Contrary to Li Min, who claimed to be 'peace-loving', Wen Xin and the others were very excited about him going to the battlefield. Unlike Li Min, a later generation, as women of the Tang Dynasty, they had been taught since childhood that they The future husband is likely to go to the battlefield, so he has no fear of the battlefield, especially since Li Min is a prince. Even if he goes to the battlefield, he will only be with his father, surrounded by heavy military guards, and there is no possibility of any danger. . It is with this idea in mind that Wen Xin and the others did not worry about Li Min's safety at all. Instead, they enthusiastically helped him choose armor, and specifically selected the kind that was beautiful in style and could reflect Li Min's masculinity. As for its sturdiness and durability, Sex was a secondary consideration, which is why Li Min changed no less than ten pieces of armor in a row today, and finally found one that satisfied them. "Wen Xin, isn't this armor a bit too gorgeous, and the armor plates seem a bit thin?" Li Min patted the goggles on his chest and asked a little unconfidently. This set of armor was made by a master craftsman. The Mingguang Armor is beautiful, but Li Min always feels that this armor is a bit flashy, and it is much lighter than ordinary armor. I heard that it is made of steel refined by the steel filling method he invented, although Li Min I know that the protective performance of steel armor is definitely better than that of iron armor, but I still feel a little guilty and feel that I don't feel safe. "Don't worry, husband, you are only going to accompany my father. At most, you will only be holding the battle at the rear. Wearing the armor is just for show. You have no chance to go to the battlefield." Wen Xin also noticed Li Min's nervousness and comforted her in a low voice. road. In fact, she found her husband's reaction very interesting. Although Li Min usually didn't behave well in front of her, when she was unhappy, Li Min would find ways to make her happy. When she was angry, Li Min would hit or scold her. He verbally lets himself vent his anger, and when he is sick, he will abandon all government affairs to accompany him, feed him water and food, and behave like??Perfect husband. But the more perfect Li Min's performance was, the more Wen Xin felt a little inferior. She was just a daughter of a concubine, and she got married to Li Min by chance. However, because of her status, she wanted to secure the position of Princess Qi, but she couldn't. It's not that easy. Although there is no strong opponent yet, there is only Wang Xijun, who is of lower origin, but this still makes Wen Xin feel a sense of crisis. After all, there is a husband who is of noble birth and performs perfectly in everything. It makes people feel a little uneasy. Although Li Min now showed a fear of the battlefield, this did not damage his image in Wen Xin's heart at all. On the contrary, it made Wen Xin feel that her husband was a man of flesh and blood, with advantages and disadvantages, a true man. Someone who can truly touch you. "What do I have to worry about? It's just that we have been married for such a long time and have never been separated. When I go to Liaodong this time, I don't know when I will come back, so I feel reluctant to let go." Li Min is now only steamed. Duck, the meat is rotten but the mouth is rotten. Hearing Li Min's strong self-defense, Wen Xin and Xijun smiled secretly, and even Wen'er and Hua'er covered their mouths and snickered. "Hey, why didn't you see that girl from Lu Zhu?" Li Min felt that the surroundings were much quieter than usual. After taking a closer look, he realized that there was no such noisy girl from Lu Zhu. She was the one who liked to join in the fun. Today Li Min tried Wearing armor, she would never be absent from such a thing, but she was not there. "Aunt Tiger asked her to go out just now, saying she wanted to" Before Hua'er finished speaking, he suddenly heard a burst of hurried footsteps outside, and then the door was knocked open with a bang, and then the girl Lu Zhu stumbled in. When she saw Li Min, she immediately became breathless. He shouted out of breath: "No it's bad, Tiger Aunt Tiger and the guards in the palace are fighting!" "What!" Li Min and Wen Xin were both startled. Although Aunt Tiger was extremely powerful, she was usually very kind and was very popular in the palace. How could she get into a fight with the palace guard for no reason? "What's going on?" Wen Xin asked eagerly. Aunt Tiger came with her as a dowry, and the palace guards were Li Min's people. They represented the two forces inside and outside the palace. If not, the consequences may be serious. "Wen Xin, now is not the time to listen to explanations, let's hurry over and have a look!" Li Min also understood the seriousness of this matter, so he made a decision immediately. Wen Xin understood immediately after hearing this and asked Lu Zhu to lead the way. The two of them immediately rushed to the scene of the incident. Xi Jun, Wen'er and Hua'er also cared about Aunt Hu, so naturally they followed along. "Kill~" The place where the accident occurred was on the training ground next to the palace, but before Li Min and the others reached the training ground, they heard a roar like thunder. Li Min knew it was Aunt Tiger's voice. Immediately afterwards there was a sound of heavy objects being hit and screams like ghosts and wolf howls. It seemed that Aunt Tiger had the upper hand for the time being. However, there were hundreds of guards in the palace. Even though Aunt Tiger had infinite powers, she was only a woman after all. So what happened? Those opponents who were fighting against Han? Thinking of this, Li Min and Wen Xin both quickened their pace. After turning a corner, the situation on the training ground immediately came into view. However, when they saw the situation on the field, Li Min and the others stopped in unison, one by one. He stood there dumbly, looking ahead with shock on his face. On the training field in front, hundreds of guards were divided into small teams, taking turns to besiege a tiger general in the middle. This tiger general was wearing a black armor and had a burly figure. Standing among the guards, he stood taller than the others. Two heads higher than the others, it looks like it stands out from the crowd. Now the tiger general in the middle is holding a big stick as thick as his wrist and is running rampant among the guards. No one is his enemy. No matter how brave the guard is, as long as he encounters the big stick in the opponent's hand, no matter how difficult it is, If you block him, you will eventually be unable to escape the fate of being kicked out. Therefore, instead of saying that the guards are beating up the tiger general, it is better to say that the tiger general is challenging the guards of the entire Prince Qi Mansion. "Hahaha~, so happy! So happy!" The tiger general danced the big stick in his hand like a wheel. Just as soon as Li Min and the others arrived, nearly a hundred guards had been knocked to the ground, and he seemed to feel very He was so happy that he couldn't help laughing and shouting. Hearing this voice and looking at the opponent's unique figure, Li Min was finally sure that the brave and invincible tiger general in the field was Aunt Tiger. It's just that the current Aunt Tiger didn't look like her usual housekeeper. She was clearly a A warrior who has experienced hundreds of battles and is skilled in martial arts, even hundreds of so-called elite Qianniu Guards cannot stop her. If such a person is put on the battlefield, how brave will he be? (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 59 The signal released by Aunt Tiger "Stop it, my king!" I saw that half of the people on the guard side were already lying down. Although Aunt Tiger in the field was still brave, her pace had also slowed down. It was obvious that her strength was almost exhausted. After all, no matter what It's amazing. She is just one person. She can't be like the God of War in mythical stories. She can be as powerful as one against thousands against ten thousand. Now she has defeated hundreds of people by herself, which is quite incredible. Although Li Min's voice was not loud, some of the guards heard it and immediately passed it on one after another. After a while, all the guards stepped back and stopped. Anyone who could stand up forced themselves to salute Li Min. However, nearly half of the people were still lying on the ground moaning. Although Aunt Tiger was merciful and the injuries were not serious, they would not be able to get up for a while. . "Humph, carry all the injured down for treatment, and call me Yu Wenbiao!" Li Min said fiercely. It's embarrassing, it's really embarrassing. There are hundreds of guards in the palace, but they can't beat a woman. If this spreads out, then outsiders will think that the guards in Prince Qi's palace are all freeloaders. Hearing Li Min's unkind words, all the guards present, whether they were injured or not, looked ashamed. No matter how they defended themselves, they lost, and they still lost at the hands of a royal maid. , which was simply unacceptable to the always proud palace guard. At this moment, Aunt Tiger strode over in armor. Seeing that there was sweat on her forehead, her breathing was rapid and her face was slightly red, it was obvious that she was not relaxed either. She walked up to Li Min and Wen Xin, knelt down on one knee and clasped her fists, saying, "Your Highness, please forgive me. I was too harsh!" Judging from her appearance and behavior, Aunt Tiger is now a fierce warrior on the battlefield. appearance. "Aunt Tiger, you are so handsome! I only knew you were powerful before, but I didn't expect your martial arts to be so superb. It's so hidden!" Li Min squinted his eyes and looked up and down at Aunt Tiger. He knew that Wen Xin There is something wrong with her life experience, and the dowry people like Aunt Tiger are not simple either. The most eye-catching ones were Aunt Tiger and his wife, but what he didn't expect was that Aunt Tiger was so skilled. I'm afraid it would be difficult to find a few fierce generals in the entire Tang Dynasty who could rival her. "Aunt Tiger, what on earth is going on, youwhen did you become so powerful?" Wen Xin also saw the problem. In her childhood memories, although Aunt Tiger was strong and fierce, she was extremely kind. She had never bullied others based on her height and strength. However, the other party's performance today completely shattered the impression in her heart, and even looked at her. Looking at Aunt Tiger in front of her, she also felt a little strange, as if she was meeting each other for the first time. "Your Highness and Princess, my parents are hunters in the mountains. Therefore, I have learned martial arts from my father since I was a child, but later I followed my wife. After I married my husband, Lu Da, I never had the chance to use it again." Aunt Tiger replied respectfully. It¡¯s just that her words can only deceive a little girl like Wen Xin who is not experienced in the world. It is impossible to deceive Li Min. Judging from her performance of one against a hundred just now, it would have been impossible if she had not gone through the battle on the battlefield. It is absolutely impossible to cope with it so easily. After all, hundreds of Qianniu Guards formations who have been on the battlefield are facing the enemy. If they have no practical experience, no matter how skilled they are, they will never come out alive. This is not something that any hunter can learn. Although Li Min understood in his heart, he did not intend to expose the other party. After all, if this question is pursued, it is likely to involve Wen Xin's life experience, and now Wen Xin is by her side. She still knows nothing about this matter, and it is really not the time to ask, so she pretends to have a look of realization. : "I see, I didn't expect you, Aunt Hu, to be a powerful soldier. In the past, I only left you to serve in the inner house. It was really a waste of talent!" Although Wen Xin had little experience, she still noticed something strange with her intelligence. However, since Li Min said so, she didn't want to ask further, so she stood next to Li Min silently and left everything to her husband. deal with. "Thank you for the compliment, Your Highness!" Aunt Tiger clasped her fists and saluted again. She acted very freely, without any signs of anything unusual. At this moment, Yu Wenbiao, the officer of the palace, was picked up by several guards. Seeing that his face was bruised and stumbling, he must have been beaten more than once. "I am subordinate to Wen Biao. See Your Highness!" Although his face was bruised and swollen, the look of shame on Wen Biao's face could not be concealed. He was an old man in Li Min's house, and he used to be a military officer in the palace. He also worked part-time as a supervisor in Li Min's coal mine. Although the palace guards were later replaced by Qianniu Guards, he was retained by Li Min and still served as a Dianjun. After Su Dingfang left with his people, he was temporarily the palace guard. Responsible for management. "Yu Dianjun, what is going on? Why did you fight with Aunt Tiger in the inner house?" Li Min asked with a serious look on his face. Let's fight. He actually lost. This made him, the King of Qi, look bad. Where to put it? Listening to Li Min asking about thingsFor this reason, Yu Wenbiao immediately replied with an aggrieved look: "Your Highness, today I brought my brothers to practice here, but this tiger aunt suddenly appeared with a helmet and armor, saying that we are all a bunch of weaklings. You guys, we were naturally angry, so the two sides started fighting, but we didn¡¯t expect" When Yu Wenbiao, a veteran ruffian, said this, there was a look of fear on his face. He always thought that he was good at martial arts, and it was no problem to deal with several strong men with bare hands. But until today, he didn't know that there were still people in this world. For a super general like Aunt Tiger, the opponent was simply a beast in human form. He was sent flying three times in a row, and failed to block the opponent's blow each time. It could be said to be extremely embarrassing. Hearing Yu Wenbiao's words, Li Min's face became even more gloomy. He turned to look at Aunt Tiger, while Wen Xin next to her had a nervous look on her face. She was really afraid that Li Min would punish Aunt Tiger for this. "Your Majesty, this servant is not deliberately looking for trouble. It's just that since Su Sima left, the training of these palace guards has been somewhat lax. They are responsible for protecting the safety of the palace, and Dengzhou and Goguryeo are only separated by a sea, so they must be more careful. They are just guards, so this slave just wants to give them a warning and let them practice well." Aunt Tiger also immediately defended herself. "Well, Yu Dianjun. Is Aunt Tiger telling the truth?" Li Min asked Yu Wenbiao in a deep voice. "Your Highness, we were wronged. Although Su Sima left, he left behind the training method. We practice according to the training method every day and don't dare to relax at all!" Yu Wenbiao said with aggrieved face, Although he is a veteran and a naughty person. But he bets that what he said this time is more real than gold, and there is absolutely no water in it. "Hmph! If we don't let up, why can't even a woman like me, with hundreds of guards, be defeated?" As soon as Yu Wenbiao finished speaking, Aunt Tiger immediately snorted coldly. His face was also full of disdain. "Uh~" Upon hearing this, not only Yu Wenbiao was dumbfounded, but even Li Min was speechless. Yes, if you don't relax, hundreds of strong men will be defeated by a woman. Although this woman is really a bit too perverted, it can't be used as a reason for you to lose the war? "Your Highness, we really haven't let up!" Yu Wenbiao almost cried. It was their bad luck to encounter a pervert like Aunt Tiger. Now don't ask His Highness King Qi to help him find justice. As long as he doesn't punish these guards, he is already satisfied. Li Min looked at Yu Wenbiao, who was dying of grievance, and then at Aunt Tiger, who was deliberately looking for trouble. Suddenly, there was a hint of enlightenment in his heart. Aunt Tiger had hidden it well before, but today she suddenly showed off her abilities. Could it be that she wanted to show her own value to herself, hoping to get a position where she could use her abilities? Thinking of this, Li Min smiled, although he didn't know Wen Xin's life experience yet. He didn't even know the origins of Aunt Tiger and the others, but now Wen Xin and himself were one, and Aunt Tiger and the others were always by his side. If they wanted to harm him, he would have died countless times, so Li Min It was certain that Aunt Tiger and the others had no ill intentions toward him. If that was the case, then he would give her a chance to display her talents. "Aunt Tiger, since you feel that the normal training of the palace guards has been lax, and I think you are quite brave, how about this? From now on, how about you temporarily take over the position of the palace Sima and train these guards for me?" Li Min? He said with a smile. The palace guards used to be Qian Niu Guards, and they were the most loyal to the royal family. Even if they were trained by Aunt Tiger, it was impossible to keep them in her personal hands, so he was so relieved to leave them to her. "My slave, I obey!" Aunt Tiger was waiting for Li Min's words. She didn't even bother to refuse, and immediately bowed and answered. "Husband, Aunt Tiger is a woman, how can she be in charge of the army?" At this time, Wen Xin suddenly objected. Although she saw something strange, the situation in front of her became more and more confusing, especially Aunt Tiger's behavior, which was completely different from usual, which made her feel very uncomfortable. "Wen Xin, have you forgotten? My aunt, Princess Pingyang, led the army to conquer the east and west, and made great contributions to the Tang Dynasty. I think Aunt Tiger is not bad, and she is one of our own, and she is always rigorous in doing things. , I can feel more at ease now that she is in charge of the royal guard." Li Min said with a smile. When Wen Xin heard that her husband had even moved Princess Pingyang out, Wen Xin couldn't object, so she had to acquiesce. However, when Yu Wenbiao and the other guards heard that Aunt Tiger was his immediate boss, they all looked sad. Although they knew that Aunt Tiger was powerful, she was a woman after all. They thought that a group of big men like them would be killed by a woman in the future. People were shouting and drinking, and they all regretted why they didn't follow Su Sima to the battlefield in the first place? The news that Aunt Tiger had temporarily taken over as Sima of the Prince's Palace spread at an incredible speed throughout the entire Palace, from the high-ranking general manager and several stewards to the low-level men who were chopping firewood and pulling manure.??, everyone is talking about it. When this incident reached the accounting room, everyone in the accounting room congratulated Mr. Lu Da one after another. Although they admired Mr. Lu Da's talent in the past, they were quite critical of Mr. Lu Da for having such a strong wife. However, It wasn't until today that they found out that Aunt Tiger was also an amazing person. She could actually become a Sima of the Prince's Palace as a woman. That was a senior official of the fourth rank. People like them would never be able to get there in their lifetime. However, when Mr. Lu Da heard the news, he acted extremely indifferently. After being polite to everyone, he still did whatever he was supposed to do. It was not until he sorted out today's accounts that he got off work with everyone, and slowly He returned to the palace's residence, but Aunt Tiger hadn't come back yet, so Mr. Lu started cooking by himself. Although the palace also provided meals, and given his and Aunt Tiger's level, the meals were cooked separately. It was only worse than Li Min and Wen Xin, but he was still willing to cook by himself, because eating such a meal gave him a family atmosphere. Today he specially cooked a few more dishes, which he and Aunt Hu love to eat. As soon as the dishes were cooked, Aunt Tiger came back from outside wearing armor. Seeing her husband busy, she hurriedly helped serve the dishes. After the food was served, Mr. Lu helped Aunt Tiger take off the armor. Then the two of them sat at the table and prepared to eat. "Husband, if we do this, wouldn't it be too real?" Aunt Tiger suddenly asked. The reason why she suddenly revealed her strength was because of her husband's instructions. "Tiger sister, second brother and the others are coming back soon. According to our agreement at that time, when they come back, it will be the time to confess everything to His Highness. Although based on our understanding of His Highness, he will definitely accept us, but everything has its consequences. First, if you can exercise more restraint on the palace guards, we will have one more way out. In addition, through this kind of thing, you can send a signal to His Highness King Qi. When we show our cards to him, he will also have a way to escape. It will make it easier to accept us if you are mentally prepared." Mr. Lu Da replied calmly. "That's it!" Aunt Tiger nodded. She was only good at marching and fighting. Naturally, she was not as resourceful as her husband, but she still had her own opinions. "Husband, with His Highness's temper and character, when you know that we After assuming his identity, he probably won't make any unwise moves. After all, if he conquers us, it will be a big help to him." "Haha, even though that's what I say, people's hearts are unpredictable, so it's better to make more preparations!" Mr. Lu Da said with a smile. He was cautious in his life. Even if he was ninety percent sure, he still expected the worst outcome. Front. Aunt Tiger also knew what was wrong with her husband, so she stopped asking questions and started gobbling up her dinner. After nightfall slowly fell, Li Min and Wen Xin also rested early. However, Wen Xin, who was lying in bed, was thinking about Aunt Tiger's abnormal behavior today, but she couldn't fall asleep. With a woman's intuition, she keenly felt that both Li Min and Aunt Hu were hiding something from her, but she didn't know how to ask, so she could only toss and turn on the bed. But this was not the solution. Finally, Wen Xin mustered up the courage to wake up Li Min, who was pretending to be asleep, and asked with a serious face: "Husband, you two are husband and wife, please tell Wen Xin what you know?" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 60 Goguryeo¡¯s desperate counterattack Li Min had naturally sensed Wen Xin's strangeness for a long time, but this matter was related to Wen Xin's life experience. Even he didn't understand this matter, and it was not appropriate for him, so he could only pretend to be asleep. , but Wen Xin was very familiar with Li Min's sleeping appearance, and could tell at a glance that he was pretending to sleep. Hearing Wen Xin's question, Li Min opened his eyes helplessly, reached out to hold Wen Xin in his arms, and said softly: "Wen Xin, stop thinking about it. Not knowing some things may not be a good thing?" Although Li Min did not answer Wen Xin's question directly, the meaning of his words showed that he was indeed hiding something from her. After hearing this, Wen Xin's whole body was shaken, and she said in a voice on the verge of tears: "Husband, Wen Xin comes from a humble background. Apart from my mother, Aunt Tiger has loved me the most since she was a child. When Wen Xin was a child, she was bullied by other brothers and sisters. She helped me seek justice, so although we were called master and servant, in fact, Wen Xin had already regarded Aunt Tiger as a beloved elder. But today I suddenly discovered that the Aunt Tiger whom Wen Xin was familiar with in the past suddenly I have become another person, so unfamiliar that I can¡¯t believe it. This feeling is as if a close relative suddenly left me. Husband, can you understand Wen Xin¡¯s feelings?¡± When Wen Xin said the last words, she was already bursting into tears. She was a sensitive woman. Although she still didn't know why Aunt Hu and Li Min hid it from her, she already vaguely felt that this matter must be very important and related to She also has a very close relationship, otherwise she wouldn't even be willing to tell her the husband who always loves her the most! "Wen Xin, don't think too much. Aunt Tiger is still the same Aunt Tiger who loves you. I believe this will not change. At the same time, you must also remember that no matter what happens in the future or what difficulties you encounter, , don¡¯t be afraid, I will stand in front of you and protect you from the wind and rain, because I am your husband!" When Li Min said the last sentence, he showed a firm expression. No matter what Wen Xin's life experience is, she is his wife, and no one can change this! It was as comforting as hearing Li Min¡¯s almost confession. Wen Xin felt very sweet in her heart. No matter what Aunt Tiger and her husband were hiding from her, it was definitely for her own good. Forget it if she didn't know. As long as she could stay with her husband for the rest of her life, she felt that this life was enough. When Wen Xin thought of this, she involuntarily twisted her body in Li Min's arms, lying sideways in his arms, putting her hands on Li Min's chest and resting her head on Li Min's chest. He put his forehead against Li Min's face, closed his eyes with a smile, and said softly: "Husband, I am willing to stay with you for the rest of my life!" Hearing Wen Xin¡¯s words, Li Min also tightened his arms. Wen Xin is beautiful, smart, and well-behaved. The most important thing is that she likes herself wholeheartedly. As a man, if he can marry such a woman in this life, what else can he ask for? But just as Li Min hugged Wen Xin tightly. He felt that his chest and abdomen were pressed against by two soft and yet tough balls of soft flesh. He felt very comfortable, so he moved his body involuntarily and rubbed it a few times. Unexpectedly, Wen Xin let out a cry, her face turned red, and her body instinctively shrank back. Now Li Min finally knew what the soft flesh he was rubbing was, and his heart couldn't help but tremble. Then he leaned into Wen Xin's ear and laughed softly: "Wen Xin, I haven't checked your body for a long time, please hurry up." Let me touch them and see if they have grown up?" As Li Min said this, he reached out and grabbed Wen Xin's clothes. Wen Xin screamed in fright and rolled from one side of the bed to the other. Li Min laughed and chased after her, but Wen Xin She covered her chest with both hands, but she didn't let him succeed. Finally, Li Min scratched the itchy flesh under her ribs, which made Wen Xin giggle. She let go of her hands involuntarily, and Li Min finally succeeded. At this time, he Finally, I discovered that Wen Xin had already grown into a big girl without even realizing it, and she could be eaten after just two more years of raising her. While Li Min and Wen Xin were fooling around in bed, a conspiracy was taking place on the sea northeast of Dengzhou. This is a small desert island, not far from the new route from Deungju to Silla. Because the island is too desolate, there is no fresh water, and there is even less vegetation. Therefore, since the opening of the new route, there have been very few sea views. Boats will come and anchor on this island. But today, the island looks extremely strange. There are ships of all sizes parked around the island, and looking at the style of these ships, more than half of them are warships. But what is surprising is that there are so many ships parked here, but not even a trace of fire is seen. All the ships are completely black, as if they are legendary ghost ships. Although the island is also pitch black, if you look closer, you will be surprised to find that the island is full of large and small tents. The tents are snoring like thunder, and they are obviously full of people sleeping inside. There was a huge tent in the middle, with a few dim lights faintly revealed through the gaps in the curtains. ?"Jiapu, are you sure that this route can really reach Dengzhou?" There were three people in the tent, two people in armor were sitting, and a man in civilian clothes was standing in the tent, and one of them was sitting in the main seat. The man asked with a serious face. "Don't worry, General. I've walked the trade route from Dengzhou to Silla more than ten times. The route we're taking was spent a lot of time exploring by the villain. It's almost parallel to that route. It's just that It's just a direct route from Dengzhou to our Goguryeo, and this little guy from this island has been here many times. As long as we set off early tomorrow morning, we can reach Dengzhou by the evening at most." The man standing replied with a respectful look. This man's name was Jiapu. On the surface he was a Goguryeo businessman, but secretly he was a spy sent by the Yuan family to the Tang Dynasty. After the new route from Dengzhou to Silla was opened, he also traveled many times because Goguryeo and Silla were close to each other. Using the new route as a benchmark, he easily found a new route from Goguryeo to Dengzhou, and reported this route to the Yuan family. As a result, Yuan Jingtu paid attention to it, and he came up with a good idea based on this route. "Okay, as long as we can reach Dengzhou tomorrow, no matter how successful or not this trip is, you will have made a great contribution!" The general sitting on the main seat laughed proudly and said, this person is Yuan Pure Land. When he got the new direct route to Dengzhou reported by Jiapu, he immediately thought of a good way, which was to attack Dengzhou across the sea. First of all, Dengzhou is the logistics base of the Southern Route Army of the Tang Dynasty. If Dengzhou is destroyed, the South Route Army's food and grass will immediately have problems. Even if the Tang Dynasty insists on not retreating, its combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. The second reason is more important, that is, the most favored prince of the Tang Dynasty, Li Min, is in Dengzhou. If they can capture Li Min in one fell swoop, they can use him as a prisoner and threaten the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty to withdraw his troops. Even if the invaded Liaodong cannot be recovered at that time, at least the remaining territory can be preserved for future counterattacks. After Yuan Jingtu proposed this method, after discussions between Yuan Gaisuwen and several generals, they all agreed to his plan and handed over the matter to him for implementation. Now he is the general of this fleet. "My subordinate, General Xie!" Jiapu said with a happy face. He was just a secret agent with a very low status. Now that he had the opportunity to be favored by the Yuan family, he naturally felt flattered. Seeing Jiapu's performance, Yuan Jingtu nodded with satisfaction. Although Goguryeo was facing a national crisis, the prestige of their Yuan clan had not weakened at all. Then he turned to the person sitting next to him and asked: "General Yue, what is the situation of the army now? Can we launch an attack immediately after arriving in Dengzhou tomorrow?" "General General, our 30,000-strong naval force is in good condition and can cope with the upcoming war at any time. However, the infantry on the troop carrier are not in good condition. Nearly half of them cannot stand the bumps of the ship and are seasick. Waiting for symptoms, these people have now been transferred to the island to rest, but I suggest that it is best to rest for two more days, otherwise they will not be able to hold swords and guns at all." The man known as General Yue stood up and reported back. The entire fleet that crossed the sea to attack Dengzhou totaled 70,000 people, of which 30,000 were Goguryeo's only remaining naval forces, and the other 40,000 were elite infantry selected from thousands and transported by troop carriers. . In order to prepare for this attack, it can be said that Goguryeo moved out all its last possessions. All soldiers were equipped with the best equipment and rations. If this was successful, then they would have a glimmer of hope. If not, then Goguryeo would be defeated. will be more rapid. "There are so many?" Yuan Jingtu was extremely anxious when he heard that so many soldiers were seasick. If they stayed at sea for one more day, they would be more exposed. If Dengzhou gets the news in advance, they can mobilize the army to prepare for it. If they were prepared, their plan to sneak attack on Dengzhou would be completely in vain. "Then if I have to take action tomorrow, how many infantry can I use in total?" Yuan Jingtu walked back and forth in the tent several times, then suddenly turned around and asked General Yue. "This" General Yue was also stunned, and after thinking for a while, he replied, "General Qi, if we must take action tomorrow, then including those infantry with milder symptoms, it is estimated that there will be about 30,000 The infantry can be used, and if we add 30,000 naval troops, the total will be 60,000." "Sixty thousand people, this is enough!" Yuan Jingtu seemed to have made up his mind and said with clenched fists, "Tomorrow, we will temporarily place all those who cannot go to the battlefield to this island, and we will pick them up when we return victoriously. go back!" "General, there are heavy troops stationed in Dengzhou. If we only use 60,000 people, wouldn't it be too risky?" General Yue asked hurriedly. At the same time, I was secretly frightened by the decision of Yuan Pure Land. More than 10,000 people were thrown onto this desert island. Although they were said to be picked up when they won, what if they failed? What would happen to these 10,000 people? What will happen? "There is no need to worry about this. Dengzhou originally had 30,000 navy troops and 20,000 land troops, but when they started to attack?When we were in my country, they must have been deployed to part of the front line. Now the garrison in Dengzhou must be less than 50,000, not even 40,000. Although our army's combat strength is not as good as that of the Tang army, but with 60,000 people to take a risk, it is not without a chance. ? "When Yuan Jingtu said this, he suddenly paused, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and said, "At the same time, pass on my order. If Dengzhou is captured, the army will be allowed to loot without discipline for three days! "(To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 61 I¡¯ll trade them with you for five thousand elite soldiers In the evening of the next day, at the military port outside Dengzhou City, Liu Ju watched several patrolling fleets returning slowly, and then listened to the reports of their respective leaders. When he found that there was nothing unusual, he nodded with satisfaction. There is still time for the last patrol boat to come back. If there are no abnormalities, then today will be considered safe. In fact, Liu Ju felt a little ridiculous about his caution. Although there are fewer troops stationed in Dengzhou now, for example, their navy originally had 30,000 people, but now they have been transferred to the front line of 10,000, and the 20,000 infantrymen are also reduced. Half of them were taken away, and now there are only 30,000 troops left in Dengzhou. But Dengzhou is no better than other places. It is surrounded by the sea on three sides, and behind it is the land of the Tang Dynasty. The only possible danger is from the sea. However, most of Goguryeo's naval forces were defeated at the beginning, and the remaining few Thousands of people are not even enough to guard the gate. It is absolutely impossible to cross the sea to attack Dengzhou. Moreover, even if they wanted to, they probably don't have the strength. Although it is unlikely to be dangerous, as a veteran who has been in the army for many years, Liu Ju has already infiltrated caution into his bones, so he never dares to slack off in his daily routine patrols, and he personally checks every time and finds that there is nothing. Only after an abnormality occurs can you feel relieved. "Huh? What's going on? It's time to return home. Why hasn't the last patrol fleet come back to hand over the order?" Liu Ju looked at the time and asked a little uneasily. "General, the patrol fleet that has not returned was patrolling to the northeast, where there are many reefs. Could it be that the ships encountered any trouble, which delayed their return?" A young general stood up. Anxious to show his familiarity with the military and sea conditions, he said with a proud face. "Bullshit, there are five ships in one patrol, how can something go wrong together?" After Liu Ju heard his subordinates' stupid guess, he immediately criticized them and scolded them. However, the stupidity of his subordinates reminded him that there are time limits for patrols to patrol and return home, unless there is a problem with the entire fleet of ships. Otherwise, it would be impossible to come back so late. After all, failure to return is a matter of military law. Thinking of this, Liu Ju instinctively felt an unusual aura. He immediately shouted an order: "Notify all naval officers to board the ship, raise the sail, go to sea, and form an array!" Hearing Liu Ju¡¯s sudden order, all the navy generals in the tent were stunned. A respectable veteran stood up and advised: "General, it's just time for dinner. You can't just because a patrol comes back late" Before the veteran finished speaking, he suddenly felt a sharp gaze from Liu Ju. He was so frightened that he quickly shut up. Liu Ju usually ran the army very strictly and would not give anyone a military order. When the other generals saw that the general was serious, they didn't dare to stand there any longer, and ran away in the blink of an eye. Then the entire navy camp began to get busy in an orderly manner. In the eyes of others, Liu Ju might be making a fuss out of a molehill, but he didn't think so himself. Dengzhou was the rear area of ??the entire Southern Route Army, and there was no room for any mistakes. Otherwise, if something went wrong in Dengzhou, it would probably cause the Tang army on the front line to retreat. At that time, he, a small navy general, would definitely not be able to afford the blame. Facts have proved that Liu Ju¡¯s caution was correct. As soon as the Dengzhou naval forces arrived on the sea to set up their formation, they saw many Dengzhou fishing boats and merchant ships in front of them fleeing towards this direction, while behind them there was a mass of black warships. Almost the entire sea surface is covered. Seeing the incoming warships, Liu Ju and all the navy officers took a deep breath. Seeing that the size of the opponent's fleet was several times that of his own, although the ships were not as sophisticated as his own, the so-called ants bite more. Dead elephants, they can be killed just by stacking boats. "Send the order, meet the enemy!" Liu Ju showed no fear. Although the opponent had many ships, his keen eyesight immediately discovered that in addition to the warships in the front, the ships in the back were all troop transports. Look at the opponent's warships. In terms of scale, although they are larger in number than themselves, the difference is limited, so who will win in this naval battle is still a matter of uncertainty. Of course, when Liu Ju sent his troops to meet the enemy, he also did not forget to report the news to the Dengzhou Infantry Camp and the Prince of Qi's Mansion. In fact, there was no need for him to report the news. Such a big thing naturally spread throughout Dengzhou in the blink of an eye, and the Dengzhou defenders also responded as quickly as possible. All city gates were closed tightly, and no unrelated persons were allowed to enter or exit. , and the 10,000 infantrymen stationed on the city were fully equipped and ready to face the enemy at any time. When Li Min got the news, he was shocked. When he found the merchants and fishermen who had escaped from the sea and asked, he realized that the Goguryeo navy was actually coming from the northeast. In other words, the other party was coming from the northeast. It was a cross-sea attack on Dengzhou. Thinking of this, Li Min immediately showed a bitter look on his face. He didn't expect that he opened a new route and brought huge benefits to himself and Dengzhou. However, he didn't expect that it also gave the other party a chance to attack him. He even I didn¡¯t expect that there was such a thing in Goguryeo.He is good at seizing opportunities and attacking from places he didn't expect in one fell swoop. But now is not the time to regret. Li Min immediately put on his helmet and armor, leaving half of the guards to defend the palace, while he prepared to take the other half to the city. No matter what, Dengzhou City cannot be broken. This not only affects Dengzhou The lives of the people are also related to the supply of the frontline troops. The most important thing is that the women he loves are in Dengzhou City. Even if he loses his own life, he must not put them in any danger! Seeing Li Min dressed in heroic armor and getting on his horse to leave, Wen Xin suddenly shouted loudly: "Husband, I am waiting for you to come back in my house. If unfortunately the city is defeated, Wen Xin will die to prove his ambition!" Immediately, Li Min was shocked after hearing this. He turned back to look at Wen Xin and found that she had a look of determination on her face. She was obviously determined not to be humiliated. Although Xijun next to him didn't say anything, he held her hand in his arms. But she was holding a horizontal knife. When Li Min saw her, she grabbed the horizontal knife in her hand and signaled to Li Min, obviously having the same intention as Wen Xin. Seeing the strong performance of the two women, Li Min was also moved in his heart, but now is not the time for children to have an affair. He nodded to the two women and everyone in the palace on horseback, and then rode towards the city. The people in the city heard that As the Goguryeo army approached, many people seemed very panicked. Some ruffians even took the opportunity to rob property. However, when they saw Li Min passing by on the street with his guards, many people felt relieved. After all, His Royal Highness King Qi was still in the city, so they had nothing to panic about. As for those local ruffians who are causing trouble, as soon as Li Min encounters them, he will immediately order his guards to come forward and kill them without mercy. These are extraordinary times. There must be no chaos in the city. Although the crimes of these ruffians are not punishable by death, now is not the time for women to be kind. Thunder must be used to restore order in the city. The government officials in the city also received Li Min's order and began patrolling everywhere. As long as someone dares to cause trouble, he will be severely punished. At the same time, Wu Meiniang also began to spread the news to the outside world, saying that the Goguryeo warships outside the city had been blocked by the navy and could not attack Dengzhou City. With such kindness and power, finally, Suppressed the signs of riots in Dengzhou City. By the time Li Min arrived at the city, the 10,000 defenders of Dengzhou were already ready. Rolling logs and thunderstones were piled all over the city, and large weapons such as trebuchets and crossbows were also ready. Then even the new rockets have been set up and the boxes containing grenades have been opened. As long as the enemy appears under the city, they can immediately give the opponent a thunderous blow. "Open the city gateHurry up and open the city gatePlease Lord Bing, open the city gate quickly" Li Min had just climbed onto the top of the city. Immediately I heard waves of pleading below. He lay down on the crenellations on the city wall and looked outside. He immediately became furious. He saw countless businessmen and villagers who had not come and entered the city gathered at the city gate below, beating the gate and begging to the top. "General Yang Shang, please see Your Highness!" Just when Li Min was furious. Suddenly there was a greeting from someone behind him. Li Min turned around fiercely, stared at the opponent fiercely and said angrily: "What's going on down there? Why don't you let them enter the city?" He knew this Yang Shang, who is currently the general of Dengzhou and is in charge of all the land defenders of Dengzhou. "Your Highness, according to the regulations, when the city is invaded by foreign enemies, as long as the city gate is closed, no one is allowed to enter or leave without authorization. The reason for this regulation is mainly to prevent the enemy from mixing into the people outside the city and taking advantage of the chaos to enter the city and cause trouble. Destroy." Yang Shang bowed and replied. "Damn it, the enemy is still at sea now, and the navy is trying desperately to intercept it. Where is the enemy? Why don't you open the city gate for me!" Li Min pointed at the opponent's nose and cursed. This Yang Shang looks like He is forty years old at most, yet he behaves like a stubborn old man. "Yes, General Mo, go and open the door right now!" What Yang Shang was waiting for was Li Min's words. It was not that he didn't know that there were no enemies below, but the rules were such that he didn't dare to open the door without permission, but now with the words of His Highness King Qi , even if there is a problem in the future, he will not be held responsible, and he will naturally be happy to be a smooth favor. When Li Min saw the other party's expression, he immediately understood what he was thinking. Seeing the other party happily running down and ordering someone to open the door, he was so angry that he pointed his middle finger at the other party's back. It seemed that someone who could achieve a high position, As expected, none of them are good, they are all human beings! But since he had become a good person, Li Min simply did it to the end and ordered people to go to other city gates to give orders to let in all the people who did not enter the city in time. But what Li Min didn't expect was that he had been waiting on the city wall for almost half an hour. He didn't see even a shadow of the enemy outside the city, and the battle on the sea couldn't be seen here. He was anxious in the city. Head spinning. At this moment, Yang Shang, who had run down and walked around, came up again. Li Min hurriedly walked over and asked, "General Yang, do you have the latest battle situation with General Liu?" "Your Highness, the last general only knows the other party.There are more ships than us, but they are not as tall and strong as our warships. They must be still fighting fiercely! "What Yang Shang said is all nonsense, and Li Min also knows it. "Then how many troops have you deployed on the dock?" Li Min rolled his eyes and asked again. "Wharf?" Yang Shang looked puzzled, "Why are we deploying troops on the pier? We don't have many defenders in Dengzhou to begin with. We can barely defend the city, and we don't have any extra troops to send out!" When Li Min heard that there were no troops deployed on the dock, he immediately became angry. In his opinion, it was common sense to block the enemy troops who were about to land, but Yang Shang, a general of the Tang Dynasty, actually have no idea? In fact, this is not because Yang Shang is incompetent, but in the Tang Dynasty, there was no concept of landing warfare at all. For example, the last time Niu Jinda crossed the sea to attack Bisha City, he was not attacked by the Goguryeo army when he landed. This is mainly due to this The war concepts of the era were still in the stage of face-to-face hand-to-hand combat. Although the power of crossbows has been recognized by everyone, the outcome of a war still has to be fought in hand-to-hand combat. In the landing battle, long-range weapons were the protagonists of the war. This was obviously completely different from the concept at this time. Therefore, even if some people thought of blocking the enemy when they landed, they took it for granted that the damage to the enemy was limited, so it was not as good as It's a good deal to stick to the city. When he thought that Goguryeo's army could easily ascend to the Tang Dynasty, Li Min felt as sick as if he had eaten a fly. After walking back and forth for a few times, he finally made up his mind and said to Yang Shang: "Yang Shang." General, prepare five thousand elite troops for me, and I will personally lead them to the dock to prevent the enemy from landing!" Although Li Min is a little afraid of the battlefield, at this critical moment, his 250-year-old temper has come up. He has put everything behind him and prioritized preserving Dengzhou City as his top priority! "No, Your Highness, it's too risky, and I don't have that many troops!" Upon hearing this, Yang Shang immediately shook his head and refused. In his opinion, His Royal Highness the King of Qi in front of him was just messing around. There were not many troops to defend the city. If he was asked to take him to the dock to fight the enemy in the field, it is estimated that very few people would come back alive. Even this King of Qi His Highness might not be able to come back, so he firmly opposed it. "Liu Lang! Liu Lang, I have brought people to help defend the city!" Before Li Min could say anything, he suddenly heard someone shouting in the city, and the voice sounded like it was Yan Bei. Li Xun curiously walked to the city wall to take a look, and saw a group of dark people behind Yan Bei. It looked like there were thousands of people, and they were all extremely strong young men, with murderous aura all over their bodies. You can tell at a glance that the blade of the knife is licking blood. "Hahaha~, Brother Yan, you have done a great job, I actually forgot about the people from the slave catching team!" When Li Min saw these people, he immediately slapped his head and said with ecstasy. The people behind Yan Bei were members of the various slave-catching teams in Dengzhou City. They were all outlaws and were used to seeing blood. They had also undergone some military training. Although their combat effectiveness was not as good as that of the regular army, they were better than ordinary soldiers. The civilian husbands are much stronger. However, Li Min was not stupid enough to use these people to block Goguryeo's landing army. It was okay to let them defend the city, but if they faced the regular army in a field battle, they would definitely be courting death. "General Yang, do you see that there are thousands of people below, how about I trade them with you for five thousand elite soldiers?" Li Min said with a cheerful expression on the pile of desperadoes under his finger. Although there was a man, Yang Shang was worried about Li Min's safety, so he still disagreed in his heart. Just when he was about to refuse, he heard Li Min say again with a sinister smile: "If you don't want to, then I will take the following with you." When these rabble go out, if the king is in any danger, who do you think my father will take it out on?" Li Min repeated his old tricks and used the same trick he had used to threaten Liu Ju to send troops. After all, he was the prince, and if there was a problem with his safety, the defenders would definitely not be able to take advantage of him! (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 62 The feast of flesh and blood is about to begin "You" No matter how cunning Ren Yangshang is, he can't do anything in the face of Li Min's rogue methods. His face changed several times, and finally he said with a dejected face: "Your Highness, you can I¡¯ll give it to you, but I will only give it to 3,000 people at most, and you have to promise me that you will withdraw it immediately if you see something is not right!¡± "Haha~, no problem, don't worry, even if I die, I will definitely die behind you, and I will never let my father blame you!" Li Min agreed unhesitatingly. Three thousand is just three thousand. Anyway, he said the five thousand casually. As for how many enemies landed? How many people do you need to block the opponent? Li Min didn't know any of this. Anyway, if he took one step at a time, even if he couldn't stop the enemy from landing, he could kill one more enemy, and then he would be less stressed when defending the city. Hearing Li Min's unreliable answer, Yang Shang even smiled bitterly. However, he moved very quickly and quickly mobilized 3,000 people. According to Li Min's request, these 3,000 people were all cavalry. Including the 300 royal guards, the total number is 3,300. Li Min looked at the three thousand soldiers in front of him, with a rare perseverance on his face, and shouted loudly: "Hu Sima!" "The general is here!" Aunt Tiger, who came with him, immediately clasped her fists and marched out. Li Min was going to the battlefield, and Aunt Tiger, who temporarily took over the post of Sima, naturally wanted to follow, and with her by Li Min's side, Wen Xin Only then can I rest assured about the safety of my husband. "I will now hand over these three thousand people and the palace guards to your command. After leaving the city, everything will be subject to my arrangements!" Li Min ordered sternly. "General, I will obey your orders!" Aunt Tiger said, clasping her fists and saluting. With Li Min¡¯s order, all the soldiers got on their horses, and then Li Min was the first to ride out of the city gate, followed closely by three thousand cavalry. The people and horses are like dragons, aiming directly at the dock due north of Dengzhou. The naval battle outside Dengzhou City has also entered a fierce stage. As soon as the Dengzhou navy led by Liu Ju came into contact with the opponent, there was a collision of blood and fire. As soon as the warships of both sides entered the range of the crossbows. The unique 'buzzing' sound of the crossbow on the bed of the building was endless, and with every sound, a spear-like crossbow arrow was shot out. The destructive power brought by these infinitely powerful crossbows is also extremely astonishing. They can even penetrate the thick ship plates if they are unfortunate enough to hit a person. I can only wish him happiness in the next life. Although the power of the giant crossbow is astonishing, it is only a point-strike weapon after all. It can cause limited damage to warships. Therefore, although both sides have caused certain casualties, this is just a prelude to the beginning of the war. When the warships of both sides reached their maximum speed, they then collided fiercely. At the same time, the racket poles that had been erected also hit the bow of the other side's ship with great force. For a moment, wooden boards and flesh flew together, and the sea water turned the color of blood. ¡°Then the high and heavy towers of the building ship came into play. The archers on the ship stood on the heavy towers and lay on the parapet to shoot arrows at the opponent. This was an obvious advantage for the Dengzhou navy. Because the shipbuilding technology of the Tang Dynasty was advanced and the ships were much taller than the opponent's, they shot down from a high position and naturally had the upper hand. For a while, the soldiers on the Goguryeo ships were hit by arrows one after another and had to raise their shields to protect themselves. "Jump off the ship!" Seeing that the bow and arrow were not working. The generals on the Tang Army's warships gave orders one after another, and the jumping gang soldiers who had been prepared long ago jumped from the side of the ship wearing light armor and holding shields in their hands. Like an ape, he jumped onto the opponent's ship and brandished his long sword to kill the soldiers on the opponent's ship. Although the Goguryeo soldiers resisted desperately, they were suppressed by bows and arrows and could not block the top of their heads due to the front, so there were countless casualties at that time. . Liu Ju was sitting on his handsome boat. Orders were issued from time to time, and the commander on the ship waved the order flag. Notify all ships of Liu Ju's orders so that they can coordinate operations. At the same time, Shuai Chuan also had a fierce battle with Goguryeo's warships, but these were naturally commanded by other generals, so there was no need for Liu Ju to be distracted by this. Liu Ju is the command core of the entire Dengzhou navy, and the ship he rides on is naturally unusual. This warship was newly built by the Dengzhou Navy Shipyard. Not only is it much taller than ordinary building ships, but it also absorbs a lot of There are some advantages in the design of the Fuchuan, such as changing from a flat bottom to a pointed bottom, and the bow and stern are raised high, and an iron ram is added to the bow. This ship was named 'Dengzhou' by Li Min himself. If used as a troop transport ship, it can carry more than 3,000 soldiers. However, during battle, only 1,000 soldiers are enough. After all, the space on the ship is limited. If there are too many people, it will not be able to be used at all. Moreover, the Dengzhou was mainly powered by sails, which reduced the number of oarsmen and greatly increased the number of people who could participate in the battle. Because of the unique design of the Dengzhou, its combat method is also different from other ships. From the beginning, it completely raises the sails on the ship, uses the wind to increase its speed to the maximum, and then slams into the opponent's ship. On the building ship, long iron tentacles inserted into the opposite sideAmong the heavy buildings on the other side, the huge inertia pushed the other side back continuously. At this time, the high-raised bow of the ship took effect. With the forward force, the other side's ship was pressed down, and soon it was The opponent's deck was pressed into the water. At the same time, the archers on the top floor of the Dengzhou also began to shoot arrows downwards desperately. The soldiers on the other side's ship were unable to stand up because the ship was tilting and shaking so much, let alone using their shields to cover their bodies. As a result, they were shot one after another. Dead on deck. It can be said that as soon as they made contact, the Dengzhou navy caused huge casualties to the opponent, but this was only the beginning. When the warships collided, the inertial advantage of the ships was exhausted. The Goguryeo ship that was hit There were heavy casualties, but other Goguryeo warships also came up at this time. Two or three large ships worked together to besiege a ship of the Dengzhou Navy, and the soldiers on the ship used the ship as a platform and began to fight desperately. Liu Ju focused on the overall situation on the battlefield. Although there were only a few ships, they caused a lot of casualties to the opponent from the beginning, so now they are evenly matched, especially the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty who were brave and brave. The small group cooperated very well. Although the opponent's performance was not bad and the number of people was relatively large, Liu Ju was confident that even if he could not win the battle, he could at least draw a tie. However, Liu Ju did not show any relief for this situation. Instead, he showed an anxious look, because after the opponent's warship in front entangled them, the troop transport ship behind had already bypassed the battlefield and began to rush towards the dock. , they are about to prepare for landing. Judging from the size of the troop transport, there are at least 30,000 to 40,000 people, but Dengzhou only has 10,000 defenders, and His Royal Highness the King of Qi is also in the city. If the city is broken, what will happen to the Tang Dynasty? It will be a huge blow! But now all the warships in his hand are entangled, and even the smaller Meng Chong can't get out, and there is no way to block it. Therefore, he can only watch the other side's ship rush to the port, but the waterway of the port They have already lowered the sluice and cut the ropes. It will not be possible to clear it out for a while, and it will be impossible for ships to enter. However, there is a gentle beach on the right side of the port, so under the command of the general, the troop transport began to turn to the beach. After getting close, it lowered the boat. It was filled with Goguryeo soldiers, and they rowed the water and began to land. After a while, There are many Goguryeo soldiers gathered on the beach, and small boats are still going back and forth between the big ships on the beach. Hundreds of soldiers can be transported every time. It is estimated that all the soldiers will be able to land in one hour at most. "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Yuan Jingtu, who was wearing armor on the troop transport, urged loudly and excitedly. Although when they came to Dengzhou, they encountered a fleet patrolling the Tang Army, but they quickly They were eliminated by them and arrived in Dengzhou on time. Now it was going to be dark soon. They had to complete the landing before dark, and then attack Dengzhou overnight, trying to kill Qi King Li Min before reinforcements from other states arrived. Caught alive. As for the navy, Yuan Jingtu was not worried. The Yue general was a famous navy general in Goguryeo. Even if they could not win, there would be no problem in a draw. After they landed ashore, they could attack the navy from the shore. Camp, when the water and land attack comes, no matter how powerful the Dengzhou navy is, it is estimated that they will not be able to escape. "General, there are already five thousand infantry on the shore. The general is willing to lead them as the vanguard to clear the obstacles for the army to advance!" A young general asked impatiently. The general had promised that as long as he captured There was no military discipline in Dengzhou City for three days. They had long heard that Dengzhou was extremely rich, so they were impatient to wait. "Okay, I will order you to be the vanguard. When you arrive in Dengzhou, you will block the city gate and don't let anyone go!" Yuan Jingtu also ordered with an excited look. Seeing that his plan is about to succeed, the only thing he is worried about now is that the King of Qi was too timid and escaped from Dengzhou beforehand. If that happens, he can only try to destroy Dengzhou as thoroughly as possible and let the Southern Route Army of the Tang Dynasty The rear became a pile of rubble. The young Goguryeo general took the command arrow and immediately jumped onto the boat excitedly, preparing to rush to the shore and make his first contribution in the Battle of Dengzhou. But just as the young general arrived on the shore, he didn't have time to clean up the troops. Then I heard a thunderous sound of horse hooves coming from the direction of the dock in the distance. It sounded like there were thousands of horses riding on them. Before the Goguryeo soldiers on the beach could react, a group of murderous cavalry had already rushed over from the dock. The leader of this group of cavalry is a young man wearing gorgeous armor, followed closely by an extremely strong general. As soon as this group of cavalry saw the Goguryeo soldiers on the beach, they immediately divided into two groups under the command of the fierce general, and attacked them from the left and the right. At the same time, the leading young man roared: "Long live the Tang Dynasty! Kill!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!" When the two teams of cavalry heard the young man's roar, they were all in high spirits. After roaring three times, their horses hoofed up.We have already set foot on the beach and are about to begin a feast of flesh and blood! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 63 Another Fleet "Boom~" The cavalry of the Tang Dynasty collided fiercely with the pale-faced Goguryeo soldiers on the beach like a line of black lava. In the blink of an eye, a bloody storm was triggered. Countless heads and stumps were flying in the sky, intertwining into a bloody scene. And a gorgeous picture. The Goguryeo soldiers, who had just landed ashore and were in a scattered formation, had no ability to resist when facing the Tang Dynasty cavalry who had already reached the limit of their horse speed. In their eyes, these cavalrymen were no different than the gods of death wielding scythes. Each wave of attacks will take away the lives of countless companions. . "Form up, quickly form a formation for me!" The young general who had just become the top commander of the Goguryeo army shouted at the top of his lungs. The cavalry was the natural enemy of the infantry. The only way to fight was to form a tight military formation. Outside With shields and spears set up, the cavalry will naturally retreat if they are immobile. However, the organization of the Goguryeo troops that had just landed had been disrupted, and there was no effective command at all. All the soldiers were like headless flies, either dying in small groups to resist, or throwing down their weapons and running away. In response to the young general's orders, No one paid attention at all. He was so angry that he slashed the heads of several people who were running away, but it still had no use. When the young general was at his wits' end, he suddenly heard screams and the sound of broken bones behind him. At the same time, roars like thunder were getting closer and closer. When he turned around with his sword in hand, he saw a man on a horse. The giant rushed towards him. Although there were countless Goguryeo soldiers in front of him, he was swept away by the opponent in the blink of an eye, and then a black iron rod stained with minced meat was smashed down by the strong wind. He instinctively raised the knife in his hand to block, but after hearing a 'click', he felt a heat on top of his head, and then he no longer felt anything. "Your Highness has an order, leave no one behind!" After Aunt Tiger smashed the Goguryeo general to death with a stick, she immediately raised her head to the sky and roared, while the cavalry behind her loudly accepted the order. Waving the horse in his hand, he passed like the wind in front of the group of Goguryeo soldiers, and each time there was a hand-to-hand exchange. A few wisps of blood floated behind them, and at the same time several corpses fell on the beach. Three thousand cavalry faced off against five thousand infantry who were unprepared. There was no suspense at all. Nothing but massacre. Li Min originally wanted to learn from the TV series, to take the lead and lead the troops. It would be best to kill a few enemies with his own hands, so as to better reflect his heroic spirit. However, there is often a huge gap between ideals and reality. People around him Three hundred palace guards formed a circle, protecting him tightly in the center. There were several guards in front of him holding tall shields, almost covering his whole body. Even when the horses underneath him are running at high speed, the formation is not chaotic at all. Such tight protection. Li Min's safety was of course nothing to worry about, but in this way, he couldn't even clearly see the battle ahead, let alone kill the enemy. Many dizzy Goguryeo soldiers were strangled by the surrounding guards before they could rush over. The death was extremely miserable. For example, Li Min saw that a dozen or so Goguryeo soldiers were blocking their path. Three guards urged their horses forward, and they rushed into the hands of the front guard. Then a stream of hot blood spurted out from the neck of the resisting Goguryeo soldier. Several corpses fell into the dust. It was obviously murder, but it looked like a very high skill. However, the two guards at the back did not have such superb skills. They picked up the horses in their hands and relied on the speed of the horses and their long weapons. They killed several other people with several blows, and blood spurted everywhere. Looking at the real and cruel battlefield in front of him, Li Min felt his blood begin to boil. Men have an instinct to fight bravely, and blood is the catalyst that stimulates this instinct. "You bastard, leave one for me, I will kill someone too!" Li Min felt that his whole body was filled with a violent instinct, which could only be released by killing people, so he yelled at the guards outside. The guards were all stunned when they heard Li Min's words, but this is not a big deal. If you don't kill people on the battlefield, is it still called a battlefield? Therefore, the guards immediately made a gap and let in a Goguryeo soldier who had been frightened. However, for safety, some guards deliberately knocked off the opponent's weapons. Li Min had been impatient for a long time. When he saw the opponent, he immediately rushed forward with his arms raised. However, the opponent suddenly woke up and turned around to dodge. As a result, Li Min was about to stab the opponent in the chest, but suddenly He stabbed his shoulder, and at the same time, the opponent was knocked to the ground by the blow. Li Min got back on his horse and stabbed again, but he didn't know whether it was because he was too nervous or because the opponent's potential exploded when he was about to die. No matter how hard he stabbed, he could not hit the opponent's vital part. As a result, after a long time, Li Min He was exhausted and sweating profusely, and his body was sprayed with blood, but the opponent was still alive and strong. When the guards around saw Li Min being embarrassed, theyHe just covered his mouth and snickered, but now Li Min couldn't hold it in his face anymore, so he simply stopped stabbing him, grabbed the horse stick and used it as a stick, using up all his strength, he hit the opponent hard on the back of the head. On his helmet, this really worked. I don¡¯t know if the other person fainted or died. Anyway, he was lying on the ground motionless. "What are you looking at? Kill me and leave no one alive!" Li Min wiped the blood on his face. Although he was a little disgusted, after experiencing this farce-like killing experience, he felt even more excited. Could it be that he was A born killer? Yuan Jingtu on the boat looked at the drastic changes in front of him and spat out a mouthful of blood in anger. In just a short time, nearly half of the five thousand elite soldiers had been slaughtered, and the massacre was still going on. In addition, there was no shelter on the beach. The soldiers who landed on land had no place to hide. Even if they fled into the sea, they still couldn't outrun the fast horses, and they were stabbed to death one by one. "Fire the arrows! Shoot them to death for me!" Although Yuan Jingtu was so angry that he vomited blood, his mind was very clear. He weighed the situation in front of him and made the wisest decision in the blink of an eye. "General, we are all brothers on the shore!" Upon hearing the commander's order, all the Goguryeo generals nearby were stunned, and then someone immediately came out to dissuade him. If the arrows are fired, although they can cause some damage to the Tang army, most of them will accidentally injure the foreign soldiers on the beach. After all, they have no place to escape. "Hmph, instead of letting them be massacred by the Tang army, it is better to use their lives in exchange for some casualties of the Tang army! Stop talking nonsense and shoot arrows!" Following Yuan Jingtu's order, the Goguryeo soldiers on the surrounding ships immediately drew their bows and drew arrows. , in the blink of an eye, the overwhelming arrows shot towards the beach. Li Min did not expect that the other party would be so decisive. Under the rain of arrows, their cavalry also suffered many casualties. Even he felt a heavy weight on his back, as if he had been hit by an arrow. He did not feel any pain at that time. , hurriedly shouted: "Retreat!" The advantage of the cavalry is that they come and go like the wind. Except for a few who were hit by arrows and died on the spot, the others followed Li Min and ran out of the opponent's shooting range in the blink of an eye. Then they stopped to count the casualties, and found that there were more than 200 injured. There were more than five hundred. Except for a small number of casualties in the previous war, most of them were injured by the opponent's arrows. "Your Highness, are you injured?" At this moment, Aunt Tiger, whose whole body looked like she had been fished out of a pool of blood, came over. Seeing a long arrow stuck in Li Min's back, she immediately asked with concern. Xin Xin had entrusted Li Min's safety to her. Now that His Highness was injured, if Wen Xin knew about it, why would she feel so distressed? "It's okay, just a small injury!" Li Min felt a little pain in his back at this time, but fortunately the armor was of good quality and the shot was not deep, so it didn't matter. He asked someone to help cut off the arrow shaft. Now But on the battlefield, there is no time to deal with it, and it must not be pulled out, otherwise it may cause bleeding. Although Li Min and the others escaped from the range of the bow and arrow, Yuan Jingtu on the ship did not order to stop shooting. Instead, they sent people to land while shooting. At the same time, they also learned to be smart. The first thing they did after landing was to form a defensive formation. , rows of shields stood up, and the spears stretched out diagonally from the gaps, looking like a big hedgehog, making it impossible for the cavalry to bite unless they launched a desperate charge regardless of the cost. Naturally, Li Min would not do such a stupid thing. When he saw that it was impossible to do, he simply ordered people to shoot arrows at the small boats on the sea. Although the soldiers above raised their shields to block them, they could always cause some casualties. At the same time, Li Min raised his telescope and took advantage of the dim sunset to carefully observe the battle situation on the sea. Unfortunately, he could not understand naval battles at all. He could only count the ships on his own side and found that the navy's thirteen ships were now There are only nine ships left, but the opponent has more than a dozen ships. Judging from the number, the opponent seems to have the advantage. However, in the battle on the ship, it seemed that the Tang army was fighting well. Some of the other party's ships were seriously damaged and looked like they were about to sink. "Your Highness, can you let the general watch?" Just when Li Min couldn't tell who had the upper hand, he suddenly heard Aunt Hu next to him say. When Li Min heard this, he gave her the telescope directly. Since he couldn't understand it anyway, he wondered if Aunt Tiger, a mysterious figure, could do it? Aunt Tiger was not polite, she took it and looked at it carefully, and then introduced: "Your Highness, although my Dengzhou navy is an elite, after such a long period of fierce fighting, my physical strength is almost exhausted, and the losses on Goguryeo's side are Although we are large, we still have the upper hand in numbers. Now the other party's generals have also seized on our weaknesses and begun to pester our navy, not allowing them any time to rest. If this continues, the situation may not be good for us. " After hearing this, Li Min's face darkened. Although he had killed very well just now, for Goguryeo's army, it was far from being broken. Moreover, the enemy was steadily landing. If the navy was defeated at this time?Then they can only defend the city. While Li Min was deep in thought, Aunt Tiger turned the camera around on the sea. When it was pointed at the sea in the east, a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of her mouth. She handed the telescope to Li Min, pointed to the east and said: "Your Highness, please look there!" Li was stunned for a moment, and Yi Yan raised his telescope to take a look. What shocked him was that a huge fleet came from the east, and many of them were warships. But these There are no signs on the ship, so you can¡¯t tell which party it belongs to? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 64 Reinforcements have arrived! "Your Highness, our reinforcements have arrived!" Just as Li Min was wondering, he suddenly heard Aunt Hu next to him say. At the same time as Aunt Tiger spoke, Li Min suddenly saw two extremely familiar giant ships in the camera lens. His heart skipped a beat and he suddenly figured out something. He put down the telescope and gave Aunt Tiger a meaningful look. , and then said in a voice that could only be heard by Aunt Hu: "Aunt Hu, Hu Li, Lu Qing, Lu Hong, is it ridiculous that I haven't noticed such an obvious thing?". When Aunt Tiger heard Li Min's words, a hint of bitterness appeared on her blood-covered face, and she also whispered in a low voice: "Your Highness, forgive me, it's not that we deliberately concealed it, but there are too many secrets and twists in it. After this fight is over, After the battle, my subordinates will naturally give His Highness a satisfactory answer!" "Okay, I'm waiting for your answer!" Li Min is also full of curiosity about Wen Xin's life experience and the origins of people like Aunt Tiger. Unfortunately, now is not the time to ask questions, so he should deal with these Goguryeo people first. Thinking of this, Li Min raised his telescope again and carefully observed the fleet that appeared. As Li Min said, this fleet must have a great relationship with Lu Qing, because in the fleet, Li Min saw the two Galen ships and Fu ships that he gave to the other party. When Lu Qing left last time, he said that he was going back to the south to deal with some matters, and then he might stay in Dengzhou. But what Li Min didn't expect was that the other party actually had such a huge fleet, with eight huge ships alone. , there are countless other large and small ships, and roughly calculated, there are at least 10,000 or 20,000 people. Such huge strength. It is absolutely impossible for them to be ordinary pirates, otherwise they would have been wiped out by the Tang navy. As soon as this fleet appeared. It immediately attracted the attention of the navies of the two countries, General Yue, the captain of the Goguryeo commander's ship. As soon as they saw the fleet, they immediately turned pale. As these lone troops penetrated deep into the territory of the Tang Dynasty, it was naturally impossible for them to have any reinforcements, so this must be the opponent's reinforcements. And Liu Ju was also shocked and confused. There was no flag hanging on this fleet, and the ships looked like they were made by craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty. However, he knew all the naval forces in the neighboring states. He had never heard of such a fleet? When this fleet saw the two warring sides. The ship's speed paused for a moment, but then it immediately began to accelerate towards the warring parties. As soon as it made contact, it immediately began to attack the Goguryeo warships. At this time, Liu Ju and the entire Dengzhou navy finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although they were slightly behind, they were still in a stalemate for the time being. The addition of any external force could tilt the balance of victory, not to mention the Such a powerful helper joins. Therefore, the morale of the Dengzhou navy was greatly boosted, and even the fatigue on their bodies was put aside. Started to fight back hard. On the lucky ship presented by Li Min, Lu Qing stood on the bow, commanding the warships on the left and right to attack the Goguryeo people. All of a sudden, crossbows and arrows were fired. At the same time, the trebuchets on the ship also began to exert force, and fireballs were thrown into the sky. , falling in an arc onto the opponent's ship, not only causing casualties to the opponent's personnel, but also igniting fires on many ships. Under attack from both sides. The Goguryeo navy finally couldn't resist and began to rout rapidly. The sea was full of burning ships, and soldiers from both sides were fighting on each ship. Although the sky was completely dark at this time, under the light of the fire, it was as bright as day. Seeing the sudden change in the rear, Yuan Jingtu on the troop transport was also shocked. If they ignored the navy and the soldiers who were already on land and fled immediately by boat, they might still be able to escape. However, Yuan Jingtu is a master who will not give up until his goal is achieved. Instead of preparing to escape, he stepped up his efforts to urge the soldiers to land. Now nearly 10,000 soldiers have been transported to the shore, and there are still 15,000 people on board. As long as they can be destroyed before the navy Send people ashore in advance, and then capture Dengzhou City as quickly as possible, then they still have a glimmer of hope. Li Min, who was on the shore, also understood the opponent's general's intention. If these Goguryeo soldiers were allowed to go ashore, whether they could capture Dengzhou City was aside for the time being. However, as the saying goes, "A war is like a shave", there are many villages and towns outside Dengzhou City. If If these tiger and wolf soldiers are allowed to break in, who knows how much damage will be caused? With the idea of ????wiping out the enemy on the sea, Li Min and others fired arrows desperately to stop them, while reporting to Yang Shang in Dengzhou City, asking him to bring reinforcements as soon as possible. Even God helped Li Min. It was now completely dark, and there were wind and waves on the sea. This caused a lot of trouble for the Goguryeo people to land. From time to time, small boats were overturned by the wind and waves, or even hit. The rocks on the shore sank, coupled with the continuous shooting of bows and arrows, causing very heavy casualties to the Goguryeo people. Although the Yuan Pure Land on the boat was spinning around in a hurry, there was nothing they could do. Their big boat had a deep draft and the shore was full of rocks, so it was impossible to wash ashore directly. However, the small boat could not withstand the wind and waves. Many soldiers did not know the nature of water, so they were in vain. Drowned. Faced with this extremely dangerous landing, the Goguryeo soldiers on the ship?Some riots occurred, but they were quickly suppressed by Yuan Jingtu with bloody methods. At the same time, they threatened the soldiers. Their families were all in Goguryeo. If they did not obey the military orders, their families would also be implicated. Now no one would dare to Any objections. At this time, Li Min's bows and arrows had been exhausted. Without this threat, the landing of the Goguryeo people was much smoother. Although Yuan Jingtu had tried his best, the rewards he received were not always good. The cruelty of reality gave him a fatal blow. Under the combined efforts of Lu Qing and Liu Ju, the Goguryeo Navy The defeat was determined. As soon as the two handsome ships met, they immediately discussed a plan. Except for leaving a part to wipe out the remaining Goguryeo naval forces, the remaining warships immediately turned around and rushed towards Yuan Jingtu's troop transport ship with all their strength. At this time, the number of Goguryeo soldiers who landed was just over 15,000, and there were tens of thousands of soldiers on board. Faced with this situation, Yuan Jingtu sighed and ordered people to drive a boat to send him ashore, and began to rectify the 15,000 soldiers on the shore. Thousands of soldiers, as for the 10,000 people on the ship, they can only be left to the Tang army behind them. "Your Highness, the opponent's general is also a talented person. When the army was reorganized, the formation was not disordered, leaving us with no place to attack. If we charge hard, I am afraid it will cause some unnecessary casualties. It is better to retreat first and wait on the road. It's not too late to wait for an opportunity to attack!" Aunt Tiger frowned and looked for a long time, but could not find a flaw in the opponent's formation, so she had no choice but to report it to Li Xin. Li Min looked at the opponent's formation, which looked like a big hedgehog, and felt a headache. The person who had returned to the city to report the news had been gone for a long time. Why hasn't Yang Shang come yet? They arrived in a hurry this time and did not bring any gunpowder weapons. If they could use rockets and grenades to fight against the enemy, not to mention the hedgehog in front of them, even the shell of a turtle could be exploded. It seemed that Yang Shang really couldn't bear to talk about it. Just when Li Min was about to retreat first and wait for an opportunity to ambush him on the road, he suddenly heard someone shouting from behind and a horse neighing. At that moment, Li Min and the others were all shocked. When they turned around to look, they found a fire dragon rushing towards them on the pier behind them, and it quickly rode towards them. "Your Highness, the six thousand defenders of Dengzhou, led by General Yang, have arrived. At the same time, there are tens of thousands of civilians behind to transport supplies. They will arrive soon. I am here to give orders!" The person who came is exactly that! The royal guard who just returned to the city to report the news. Li Min heard that Yang Shang had pulled almost all the defenders of Dengzhou over, and there were tens of thousands of civilians, obviously preparing to fight to the death with the opponent on the beach. The hanging heart was finally relieved. After rewarding the guard who reported the news, he asked him to return to the team immediately. At this time, Yang Shang's reinforcements had already merged with Li Min's cavalry. "Boom, boom, boom~" With the arrival of reinforcements, rockets and other weapons were also brought over. Each rocket was ignited, and its tail sprayed fire across the dark sky, blooming beautiful and cruel flowers among the Goguryeo soldiers. When a rocket goes down, its killing range is within a few meters. Even if you are wearing armor, you can't block the burst of shrapnel. Therefore, the Goguryeo people were blown away for a while, and they no longer regained their tight formation. shape. At the same time, the six thousand soldiers, under the command of Yang Shang, began to advance step by step, first shooting at each other with bows and arrows. When the two armies were tens of meters apart, the soldiers who had been prepared behind the shield soldiers immediately activated the grenades in their hands. Lit it, and then throw it over the head of the companion in front. Although the power of grenades is not as powerful as rockets, it is more powerful than rockets. They are thrown out one after another, causing the opponent to cry for father and mother. The already scattered military formation is even more disorganized. "Thisis this the new weapon of the Tang Army?" Yuan Jingtu looked at the military formation that he had finally put in order, but it quickly collapsed under a series of blows from the Tang Army. His face immediately turned gray and he murmured He said to himself, as if he had been frightened. As soon as the opponent's formation was in chaos, the cavalry led by Aunt Tiger immediately inserted themselves in like sharp blades, killing many in and out of the Goguryeo formation. At the same time, the infantry also began to engage in hand-to-hand combat. Although the Goguryeo soldiers resisted desperately, the formation was still in vain. It was already in chaos, and some generals could not even find their own troops, so they could not form a strong fighting force at all. Therefore, the battlefield was already showing signs of being one-sided. When Liu Ju and Lu Qing at sea also began to send people to the land to help, the remaining more than 10,000 Goguryeo soldiers finally could no longer hold on and began to surrender one after another. Regarding those who surrendered this time, Li Min did not keep any of the people who surrendered as before. After all, just now it was to eliminate the enemy's active forces and there was no way to keep prisoners. But it is different now. These prisoners of war are all strong laborers and sold to the mines. But it's worth a lot of money. As for Yuan Jingtu, when he saw that the situation was over, he stabbed himself on the spot. Finally, he still had some heroic spirit and did not embarrass the Yuan clan of Goguryeo. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 65 The new father-in-law suddenly appears This time Goguryeo attacked 60,000 people, and as a result, more than 30,000 were captured, and more than 20,000 were killed on the spot. In addition, more than 10,000 of the captives were injured. Although Li Min wanted to be treated, the medical conditions did not allow it. , whether they can survive in the end depends entirely on their own body's resistance. When Li Min learned from the prisoners that there were still 10,000 Goguryeo soldiers on the desert island in the northeast, he immediately sent people to search for them. As a result, these 10,000 people also became prisoners. Although there were many things to do after the war, Li Min left everything to the two generals Liu Ju and Yang Shang, with the help of Zhao Fu and Yan Bei. As for himself, he originally wanted to go find Lu Qing in person, and then let him and Aunt Tiger explain the matter face to face, but then he felt that the pain from the arrow wound on his back was unbearable, so he had to ask the doctor to help him deal with it. . . What he didn't expect was that the other party just rinsed the wound with water, applied a ball of powder, and bandaged it. He also told him that the arrow only penetrated half an inch of the flesh, so there was no big problem, as long as it didn't Infection is not life-threatening. For such a doctor who cares so little about human life, Li Min wants to slap him to death. You are a doctor after all, and you don't even have any disinfection measures for the wound. In addition, the wound is not cleaned with distilled water, and the bandage is only ordinary linen. No need to guess that it has not been sterilized by high temperature. According to what he did, it would be strange if the wound was not inflamed? For the sake of his own life, Li Min finally decided to ask Aunt Tiger to find Lu Qing and then take him to the palace, while he went to the palace to re-treat the wound first, even though the weather was cold now. Wounds are not easy to become inflamed, but it is better to be careful. There is no penicillin in this era. If it does become inflamed, it will be fatal. He does not want his life to be ruined by such a small wound. When Wen Xin saw Li Min returning home covered in blood, she was so scared that her whole body collapsed. I thought he was seriously injured until I saw Li Min jumping off his horse and jumping around, and then I had the strength to run over. After looking over Li Min's whole body and finding that only his back was slightly injured, he finally felt relieved. "Husband, you are serious. You can just send someone to the dock. Why do you have to go by yourself?" Wen Xin followed Li Min's instructions and kept complaining while cleaning his wounds with alcohol. This is the study room of the inner house. The stove in the room is burning brightly. Li Min has his upper body exposed and Wen Xin helps him treat his wounds. Xijun and others are also there, looking at his wounds with distressed expressions. Wen'er, who was the timidest, even burst into tears. "Hey, I'm going to Liaodong in a while, so I wanted to experience the feeling of the battlefield in advance. I didn't expect that the guards were too stupid to protect me alone. I must have Aunt Tiger train them hard in the future. !" Li Min was talking nonsense with a playful smile, and he also put the responsibility on the guards, but did not mention at all that he personally went into battle to show off as a hero. If he had honestly stayed behind to hold down the battle, he would definitely not have been injured. "That's right, the guards in the palace should have practiced hard a long time ago. Last time, even Aunt Hu couldn't defeat Aunt Hu alone. If we go to the battlefield in Liaodong, how can we protect His Highness?" The little girl Lv Zhu also had a look on her face. Said disdainfully. Last time Aunt Tiger went to the guards to make trouble, this little girl was also an accomplice, and since Aunt Tiger became Sima, she immediately started to tremble, and she has always been dismissive of the palace guards. Hearing Lu Zhu's words, Wen Xin glared at her fiercely. Aunt Tiger's change had always been a thorn in Wen Xin's heart. She could not be as heartless as Lu Zhu and hurt Aunt Tiger. Being in power as a backer, showing off in the palace all day long. The people who come out of Xiao Mansion are all talented people. Wen Xin helped Li Min clean the wound, apply it with the medicinal powder prepared by the royal doctor, and then bandaged it with steamed linen. At the same time, Li Min asked people to send all the spirits in the palace to the army, taught the imperial doctor how to use them, and asked him to lead people to treat the wounds of the injured soldiers. At the same time, he gave strict orders to Liu Ju and Yang Shang , whoever dares to drink the disinfectant wine will be beaten with eighty military sticks. He knew the temper of those gangsters very well. Without this order, these life-saving spirits would definitely enter their stomachs. In fact, Li Min also knows that the alcohol content of these spirits is only 50 or 60 degrees at most, which cannot reach the concentration of medical alcohol at all. The disinfection effect will definitely be worse, but it is better than nothing. Plus, the weather is cold, so it must be It can play a big role. As for medical alcohol, it seems that we have to inform Wang Zihao and let him start developing it. After all, this thing can save many people's lives. Having just finished handling these matters, while Wen Xin and Xi Jun were helping him get dressed, Aunt Hu suddenly brought Lu Qing, Hu Li and Zhou Long to see him. "Well, let them come in!" Li Min, wearing a loose robe, ordered while sitting on a chair in the study. "Since my husband has something to deal with, Sister Xijun and I will take our leave first!" Wen Xin said, bowed, stood up and prepared to go back.In the inner house, after all, Li Min wanted to see outsiders, so even if she was a princess, she had to avoid it. "Wen Xin, please stay!" Li Min said. He felt that since this matter related to Wen Xin, she should know. Although Wen Xin was a little strange, she still stayed and sat next to Li Min as she was told. Xijun took Wen'er and the others away. After a while, Aunt Tiger, who had taken off her armor, came in with Lu Qing and three other people. Aunt Tiger's husband, Lu Hong, also came with her. Wen Xin was suddenly shocked when she saw Aunt Tiger and his wife coming in with a few strangers. She vaguely felt that today's events were a little unusual, and her face looked a little uneasy. When Lu Qing, Hu Li and Zhou Long came in and saw Wen Xin next to Li Min, the three of them were also shocked. They secretly looked at Wen Xin for a few times, then immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to look again. But there was a bit more excitement. When Aunt Tiger and his wife saw that Wen Xin was also there, their faces became a little hesitant. They looked at each other a few times, feeling a little uneasy in their hearts. ¡°My subordinates, please see Your Highness and Princess!¡± The five of them bowed together and saluted. "Get up! Hey~" Li Min wanted to lean on the chair out of habit, but he forgot about the injury on his back. As a result, he suddenly touched the wound and couldn't help but cry out in pain. Wen Xin was startled and hurriedly supported him while glaring at him a few times. Aunt Tiger and everyone below were also startled. When they looked up, they saw the young couple flirting. Naturally, they all lowered their heads in embarrassment. Wen Xin also realized that there was something wrong with her movements and hurriedly sat down again. Li Min also cleared his throat and said: "Aunt Tiger, everyone is here, you should explain your affairs to me clearly! " When Aunt Tiger heard Li Min's question, she turned to look at her husband. Lu Hong was also in a dilemma now. At first, they just planned to confess to Li Min first, but they didn't expect Wen Xin to be here today. If Wen Xin were told what happened, given Wen Xin¡¯s age and personality, I wonder how she would react? So very hesitant. Seeing the reaction of Aunt Tiger and his wife, Wen Xin also guessed Li Min's intentions. She had already had many doubts in her heart that she could not solve, so she wanted to know what Aunt Tiger and the others had to do with her, so she said: "Lu Uncle and Aunt Hu, you are both old people around your mother. You have watched Wen Xin grow up, and I have always regarded you as elders. I have always felt that you are the most trustworthy people for Wen Xin. Do you still have Is there something you can¡¯t tell me?¡± "Miss, this" Aunt Tiger felt sorry for Wen Xin the most. As soon as she heard his words, she immediately wanted to defend herself, but was stopped by her husband Lu Hong. In fact, Lu Hong was also thinking about Wen Xin. After all, her father was killed on the order of Li Min's grandfather. If she knew about this, how would she face her husband in the future? Especially when he saw how deep the relationship between Li Min and Wen Xin was, it made him feel very embarrassed. At this time Wen Xin and Li Min also saw that Aunt Tiger and the others were led by the most inconspicuous Lu Hong. At that moment Wen Xin said again: "Uncle Lu, you have always loved Wen Xin the most. I remember when I was a child, several brothers Bullying me, calling me of low origin" "Bastard, whoever dares to call the princess low, I will chop him alive!" Before Wen Xin could finish her words, she heard an angry roar from below, it was Hu Li who was even bigger than Aunt Hu. But as soon as his words came out, Lu Hong, Lu Qing, and Zhou Long both stamped their feet angrily, and Aunt Hu was even more direct. She slapped him in the face, and in the end, Hu Li, a man like a mountain, was whipped around twice, but he also Knowing that he had said the wrong thing and that the other person was his biological sister, he could only smile like "hehe" and not dare to feel dissatisfied at all. "PrincessPrincess?" Li Min and Wen Xin were also shocked by this title, especially Wen Xin, who was even more frightened. In the entire Tang Dynasty, only Li Min's sisters could be called princesses. Her surname was Xiao, how could it be possible? What princess? "I'm crazy, what is going on? Could it be that Wen Xin is my long-lost sister?" Li Min's mind was also dizzy, and he directly brought out the oral disease. At the same time, he was affected by the sad and sad dramas of later generations. Impact, I thought of a more bloody plot. When Wen Xin heard this, her face turned pale. Everyone in the Tang Dynasty knew that Li Min's father was a romantic master. Could it be that he and his mother "Uh~" Lu Hong and others were sweating profusely when they heard Li Min's words and saw Wen Xin's reaction. In order to prevent the young couple above from thinking too much, Lu Hong thought it was better to tell the truth. a little better. Thinking of this, Lu Hong and the others looked at each other, then stepped forward, knelt down on the ground, and kowtowed: "Liang Guochen, Lu Hong, Hu Yun, Lu Qing, Zhou Long, and Hu Li, pay homage to Her Royal Highness the Princess!" Hu Yun is naturally Aunt Tiger's name, but given her size, the name Yun really doesn't go well with her. Wen Xin was a little overwhelmed by their actions, while Li Min was thinking hard about where the Liang country was in the other party's words. There seemed to be no such country around the Tang Dynasty? Not tightWith a flash of inspiration in his mind, he immediately thought of a less famous figure in history, and couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise: "You are Xiao Mian's subordinates from the South!" Hearing Li Min call Wen Xin's father by his first name, Lu Hong and others glared at Li Min with dissatisfaction, and then said: "Your Highness, you should call the lord your father-in-law!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 66 Wen Xin¡¯s life experience "Thiswhat is going on? Why do you call me princess? Who is my father?" Wen Xin had a look of confusion on her face. When she asked the last sentence, her face turned into a confused look. A sad and angry look. With her intelligence, she could naturally decipher a lot of information from the conversation between Li Min and Lu Hong. However, this information was undoubtedly a huge shock to Wen Xin, making her thin body tremble slightly, and she even felt A crumbling feeling. Seeing Wen Xin's fragile appearance, Li Min felt pity for her. He turned sideways and held her in his arms, while softly comforting her: "Don't be afraid, Wen Xin. Your husband is with you in everything. No matter what happens, you will always be there." My wife, Li Min, is also my lifelong woman!" Feeling the warmth in her husband's arms, Wen Xin finally stopped trembling, but she couldn't stop her tears. Large tears poured out of her eyes, across her delicate and beautiful face, and dripped on Li Min's clothes. In fact, she already had the answer in her heart. Aunt Tiger and his wife would never lie to her. But then, her father turned out to be Xiao Xian, the last emperor of their Lanling Xiao family. However, the Liang Kingdom was destroyed by the Tang Dynasty more than ten years ago, and Xiao Mian was also killed by Li Min's grandfather Li Yuan. After all, her husband turned out to be the grandson of the enemy who killed his father. It was precisely the thought of these that made Wen Xin unable to accept it for a while. "You guys should step back first. The princess is a little uncomfortable today. Let's talk about this issue another day!" Li Min stroked Wen Xin in his arms and waved to Lu Hong and the others. Anything Wen Xin can think of, he can naturally think of. Although he was shocked, he showed a wry smile. If I had known this, I shouldn't have let Wen Xin stay. But who would have thought that her life experience would be so bizarre? Lu Hong and the others were also a little worried about Wen Xin's health. After hearing Li Min's words, they looked at each other, stood up and were about to leave, intending to give the princess more time to adapt. But Wen Xin suddenly said: "Wait a minute!" Wen Xin said and sat up from Li Min's arms. Wiping the tears on his face, he said to Lu Hong with red eyes: "Uncle Lu, please tell me my life experience in detail. I want to know what is going on?" "This" Lu Hong hesitated. He was a little worried that Wen Xin would not be able to bear it after hearing what happened back then. When Li Min saw Wen Xin's strong performance, love suddenly burst into his heart. Although Wen Xin appeared to be a weak girl, she was stubborn and proud in her bones, and she could perform better than anyone else at critical moments. Strong, this is one of the things Li Min likes most about her. "Miss, let me talk about this matter. I know best what happened back then!" At this moment, Aunt Tiger suddenly said. Compared to her husband Lu Hong. She has a better understanding of Wen Xin's temperament and temperament, and knows that her young lady is gentle on the outside but strong on the inside. It would be a good thing to explain these things clearly to her, so as to prevent her from guessing. Wen Xin heard Aunt Tiger¡¯s words and nodded to her. Then Aunt Tiger let out a long sigh and started with the old events of the Liang Kingdom, slowly uncovering the dust-laden past. The Xiao family of Lanling was originally the descendant of the Nanliang royal family. For example, Xiao Yu's father and brother were both emperors. It was only during the Sui Dynasty that the Later Liang Dynasty was merged into the Great Sui Dynasty, and the Liang Dynasty was officially destroyed. Xiao Mian's grandfather was named Xiao Yan, and he was the younger brother of Xiao Kui, Emperor Ming of the Later Liang Dynasty. Xiao Kui was Xiao Yu's father, so Xiao Mian was Xiao Yu's nephew. Although Houliang was a country in name, it had become a vassal under Emperor Wen of the Sui Dynasty, with no freedom at all. Later, it was directly merged. The Xiao family had a large population and few privileges, so the lives of many people were not very good. . Xiao Mian is an example. He was poor since he was a child and depended on his mother. He once made a living by copying books for others. However, when Yang Guang came to the throne, Xiao Yu's sister, Empress Xiao, Li Min's nominal grandmother, became favored, and the Xiao family received a lot of care. It was because of Empress Xiao, her aunt, that Xiao Mian was appointed as Luo Mian's wife. County magistrate. Although Yang Guang's uncle took such good care of Xiao Mian, Xiao Mian later did something that was very sorry for Yang Guang. Because at the end of the Sui Dynasty, all the heroes came together, and Xiao Mian also raised an army to rebel against his uncle, and defeated Liang Guo's army. The title of the country had many followers for a time. Later, during the Wude period, Xiao Mian proclaimed himself emperor in Yueyang, and later moved the capital to Jiangling. His sphere of influence extended to Jiujiang in the east, the Three Gorges in the west, Jiaozhi (now Hanoi, Vietnam) in the south, and Jiaozhi (now Hanoi, Vietnam) in the north. As far as Hanshui River, he had 400,000 elite soldiers, especially the navy army, which was extremely elite and became the overlord of the south for a while. After Xiao Mian became emperor, everything followed the old system of the Liang Dynasty, and the management of military commanders was lax. This also caused the domestic military commanders to be arrogant, and illegal things were reported from time to time. Xiao Mian soon discovered this problem, so he In the name of suspending troops for farming, the military power of generals was reduced. As a result, many people were dissatisfied. Some people started to rebel from time to time, but Xiao Mian quickly eliminated them with thunderous means. Originally, with Xiao Mian¡¯s talent, if he was allowed to wipe out the country and develop for a few more years, he might not have the capital to compete with Li Tang. Unfortunately, the bad thing was Li Jing and Li Xiaogong.In fact, when the two of them saw the internal turmoil in the Liang Kingdom, they both advocated the overthrow of Liang. At that time, Li Yuan's brains had not been sucked dry by women, so they agreed to this matter. As a result, the two most powerful people in the Tang Dynasty With the cooperation of outstanding generals and the fact that many people in the Liang Kingdom were dissatisfied with Xiao Xian, they all surrendered to the Tang Dynasty, allowing the Tang army to march straight in and attack Jiangling, the capital of the Liang Kingdom. Xiao Mian is worthy of being a decisive person. Seeing that the inside and outside are isolated, there are no reinforcements from outside, and it is difficult to support the city. He is desperate and does not want the people of Jiangling to suffer from the war. So he asked Li Xiaogong to promise not to disturb the people and ordered the door to surrender. At that time, the people of Jiangling and the soldiers who defended the city all cried bitterly. Li Xiaogong also kept his promise and made the people of Liang feel the benevolence and righteousness of the Tang army. Later, more than 100,000 reinforcements from Liang arrived. After hearing the benevolence and righteousness of the Tang army, they also surrendered. After a brief revival, Liang was again conquered by Li Destroyed by the Tang Dynasty. Later, Xiao Mian was escorted to Chang'an. As Xiao Mian, and because he was very popular in the south and had no grudge against Li Tang, he could at least be a carefree prince. However, Xiao Mian faced Li Yuan. Li Yuan was questioned about the crime in person, but his answers were neither humble nor arrogant, and every word was reasonable. As a result, Li Yuan was angered, and despite everyone's objections, he ordered Xiao Mian to be beheaded. As a result, another riot broke out in the south, which was finally calmed down. Wen Xin, as the daughter of the Xiao family, naturally knew very well about this period of history in the Liang Kingdom. At the same time, she also heard from elders in the clan that when Xiao Xian founded the country, the Lanling Xiao family regarded him as their hope for the rejuvenation of their motherland. Although Later, the army was defeated, but when the children of the clan mentioned Xiao Mian, they all looked proud. After all, in the late Sui Dynasty, there were only a few people who could compete with the Tang Dynasty, and Xiao Mian was one of them. At the same time, this also proves that their Lanling Xiao family is full of talented people. Although Li Min knew that there was a person named Xiao Mian in history, he was not very clear about his deeds. Therefore, after hearing the detailed explanation above, he couldn't help but feel a little moved on his face. Although Xiao Mian was defeated and died, in just a short time He has established a separatist force with an army of 400,000 in a few years. He is indeed a tycoon of his generation. Who would have thought that Wen Xin's father would be such a figure? After talking about the old events of the Liang Kingdom, Aunt Tiger began to talk about Wen Xin's life experience. It turned out that when Xiao Mian surrendered, she also left a way out for herself. At that time, Wen Xin's mother, the Zhou family, also came from a wealthy family in the south of the Yangtze River and was named a virtuous person. Concubine, and she is pregnant. Xiao Mian was also worried about his own fate at that time, so he asked Aunt Hu, who was the commander of the Hutou Army at the time, and Hu Li and Zhou Long as his deputies, plus two talented people, Lu Hong and Lu Qing. , led two thousand tiger-headed troops to protect Wen Xin's mother and escaped from Jiangling City. Originally, they planned to hide for a while. If nothing happened to Xiao Mian, it would not be too late to seek refuge. But then the news of Xiao Mian's murder came. Although Lu Hong and the others felt sad and angry, they did not have the strength to resist, and Xiao Mian There have been instructions before. If something happens to him, Lu Hong and the others are asked to wait until the child is born. If it is a boy, they are asked to assist him with all their strength. If there is a chance, it will not be too late to make a comeback. If it is a girl, then find a safe place for Zhou and her daughter so that they can spend their lives safely. As a result, the birth of Wen Xin broke all the hopes of Lu Hong and others, but they were all loyal to Xiao Mian. Although Wen Xin was a girl, they still did not give up and prepared to recruit the old troops of the Liang Kingdom and develop their power overseas. , and then waited for an opportunity to counterattack the Tang Dynasty, but this matter was opposed by the Zhou family. First, as a mother, she naturally did not want her newborn daughter to wander overseas. Secondly, she felt that as a woman, she should not bear the hatred of the country and her family. She just wanted her daughter to live her life in peace and had no interest in restoring the country. Although Zhou is just a woman, she comes from a wealthy family and is very talented. Lu Hong and the others are also very convinced of this virtuous concubine, so they all respect her opinions. After discussion, Lu Hong He Hu and Aunt Hu decided to follow Wen Xin's mother and daughter, while Lu Qing and the other three gathered soldiers loyal to Xiao Mian and took a boat to go to sea. After all, for them, they really didn't bother to live in the Tang Dynasty. What happened next was very simple. Lu Hong and his wife protected Wen Xin's mother and daughter and quietly found Xiao Yu. As an elder, Xiao Yu also valued Wen Xin's mother and daughter very much, so they protected them and concealed them from others. , let the second son Xiao Rui help cover up, and let Zhou become Xiao Rui's nominal concubine. Therefore, only Xiao Yu and Xiao Rui's father and son knew the identity of Wen Xin's mother and daughter in the entire Xiao Mansion. After hearing about her life experience, Wen Xin was already crying in Li Min's arms. Li Min was also deeply saddened by Wen Xin's miserable life experience, and he felt infinite pity in his heart. He hugged her tightly and comforted her softly. But amid this tenderness, there was a hint of worry on his face. Wen Xin's father was killed by his bastard grandfather. Will this affect the relationship between them? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support. Your support is our best??'s motivation} Text Chapter 67 The bitter Li Min Seeing Wen Xin's sad look, Aunt Hu and the others were helpless. Li Min waved them away, held Wen Xin in his arms, and let her cry happily and vent her feelings until In the middle of the night, Wen Xin finally got tired of crying and became very depressed. Finally, she fell asleep in Li Min's arms. In her sleep, Wen Xin's face still looked like pear blossoms, and her little red nose twitched from time to time. It was obvious that she was still not free from sadness in her sleep. Li Min also sighed, carried Wen Xin back to the bedroom, asked Lu Zhu to fetch water, wiped her tears with a hot towel, then asked everyone to go out, and sat by the bed to watch all night. Sleep is the best way for humans to recover. Whether it is physical or psychological trauma, it can be repaired as quickly as possible during sleep. Wen Xin also slept very deeply. It wasn't until almost noon the next day that she woke up from her sleep. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Li Min, whose eyes were red. "Husband!" As soon as Wen Xin saw Li Min, she immediately threw herself into his arms like a wounded little rabbit, her face full of innocence and grievance. She had always felt that she was from a lowly background, and when she met other rich and noble girls, she had imagined that she had a prominent background. Even after marrying Li Min, she had been struggling with her identity. However, she didn't know until yesterday that her father was actually She was one of the heroes in the late Sui Dynasty. Although the Liang Kingdom was destroyed, she was indeed a princess. But after knowing all this, she hoped that it was all a nightmare. She was no longer a Liang princess, let alone a heroic father. She just wanted to be her original self. Return to the concubine Princess Qi, who usually fights with her husband, occasionally plays a little temper, works hard to eat every day, and strives to grow up one day earlier, and then she and her husband will have a group of lively and lovely children, and watch them grow up, Get married and have children. These seemingly ordinary wishes. This is what Wen Xin wants most in her heart, but now that she has the identity of Princess Liang, everything has become complicated. Putting aside the hatred of the country and the family, she is just a little girl and cannot afford to bear this. In addition, what she is most worried about is how Li Min will view her, and will she dislike her identity? After all, the Liang Kingdom was originally hostile to the Tang Dynasty. Although Lu Hong called her a princess, in the eyes of the Tang people, she was just a daughter of a rebel thief. Which prince would be willing to marry the daughter of a rebel thief? Li Min felt Wen Xin in his arms trembling slightly, and he knew what she was thinking very clearly, so while stroking her back, he said softly: "Wen Xin, I have said it before. No matter what happens, No matter what your status is, you are my wife, Li Min, and nothing can separate us!" Li Min has said this sentence to Wen Xin many times during this period, and it was only now that she understood the meaning of this sentence. It turns out that her husband has clearly told her that no matter what his identity is, he doesn't care. What he likes is just himself, his identity, status, etc. There is no relationship. Feeling the deep affection in her husband's words, Wen Xin, who was lying in Li Min's arms, suddenly felt an impulse. She raised her face and stretched out her arms to hug Li Min's neck. Her delicate red lips pressed heavily against Li Min's lips. , stretched out his lilac uvula jerkily, and began to actively ask for a kiss from Li Min for the first time. Li Min was also startled by Wen Xin's bold move, but he quickly reacted and began to respond enthusiastically to Wen Xin's request. In fact, for lovers, when words cannot express their feelings, then this way of expressing feelings through body language comes into play. The two of them had been kissing for who knows how long. They were so absorbed that they didn't even notice that Lv Zhu and Wen'er came in midway. They were startled when they saw the appearance of the two of them, and then quietly left. Until Wen Xin's whole body was as limp as mud, her cheeks were flushed, her eyes were dripping with charm, and Li Min was on the verge of transforming into a human wolf at any time. Wen Xin, whose mind was about to be overwhelmed by the love of love, suddenly said in a voice as light as a mosquito: "Husbandhusband, I don't want it! Youdidn't you say you want to wait until Wen Xin is eighteen years old?" Hearing Wen Xin¡¯s words, Li Min¡¯s big hands that were wandering around Wen Xin¡¯s body suddenly stopped. Now he wants to slap himself twice: What's the point of making an eighteen-year-old promise if you have nothing to do? You must be suffering now. A piece of fresh and delicious lamb is placed in front of you, but you can't take it. Is there anything more miserable than this? Feeling her husband stop his movements, Wen Xin opened her eyes shyly. When she saw the sad and angry look on Li Min's face, she couldn't help but burst out laughing. She sat up and pushed Li Min and said with a smile: "Husband, Go find Sister Xijun quickly, don¡¯t let your body get damaged!¡± Although Li Min also wanted to find Xijun, Wen Xin was just in a good mood now. Although Wen Xin usually didn't mind if he found other women for fun, there was no guarantee for this special moment, so Li Min Suppressing the rising blood pressure, I spokeHe said: "No! My husband is not going anywhere today. He will just stay here with my Wen Xin, my dear!" As he spoke, Li Min leaned forward again and pecked Wen Xin's face a few times. Wen Xin also knew that her husband was caring about her, so she was moved and gently put her head on Li Min's chest. The two of them sat on the bed, saying nothing. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Wen Xin suddenly heard a soft snoring above her head. When she took a look, she found that her husband, who had not slept a wink all night, was sitting there and asleep. At this moment, Wen Xin suddenly remembered that yesterday, her husband and his troops fought fiercely with the Goguryeo people for a long time, and he was injured. When he came back, he was worried about his own affairs. He didn't sleep the whole night. So many things accumulated At the same time, even a strong man can't stand it! Thinking of this, Wen Xin felt even more distressed. She gently supported Li Min and put him on the bed. Because Li Min was injured on his back and could not lie down, Wen Xin could only jump on the bed and tried her best to lift him. He turned over. Although lying on his stomach was uncomfortable, it was better than accidentally touching the wound. But Yi Wenxin was weak and failed several times, but he almost pushed Li Min out of bed. And Li Min was really tired. Even if Wen Xin tortured him like this, he couldn't open his eyes. In the end, Wen Xin had no choice but to call Lu Zhu and Wen'er outside. As a result, the two women saw that Li Min, who had been lively just now, was now lying on the bed like a dead dog. They were frightened and thought that something had happened to Li Min. They immediately screamed, and Wen Xin got angry and scolded them a few times before asking them to quiet down. When they knew that Li Min was just asleep, they breathed a sigh of relief. They went up to help Wen Xin turn Li Min over, covered him with quilts, and then left. When Li Min woke up again, it was already the morning of the next day, but Wen Xin was not around. After calling Wen'er and Hua'er to ask, they found out that Wen Xin had cooked for herself this morning and was preparing breakfast for herself. After hearing this, a smile immediately appeared on Li Min's lips, and he was in the mood to cook for breakfast, indicating that Wen Xin had recovered from the blow the day before yesterday, but this did not make Li Min feel too strange, after all, Wen Xin was originally A girl who is weak on the outside but strong on the inside. After having a warm breakfast with Wenxin, Li Min originally wanted to stay with Wenxin for a few more days in the name of recovering from his injuries. However, although the Goguryeo sneak attack on Dengzhou was bankrupt, the subsequent impact was First, reinforcements from several states rushed in, only to find that the war was over. Li Min had to step in to send them back, and then he had to report the victory to the court and submit a memorial to report his merits. In addition, although this war did not cause much damage to Dengzhou, it was necessary to appease the people, which also required Li Min's intervention. Wen Xin also knew that there were many affairs in Dengzhou, and Li Min was not allowed to stay at home. In desperation, he had to go to work even though he was injured, and at the same time, he had people vigorously publicize the matter. The result moved countless people in Dengzhou. Tears filled their eyes, and even other states knew about this, and they all envied the people of Dengzhou for having such a good prince who was brave and good at fighting and loved his people like a son. When the news of Goguryeo's sneak attack on Dengzhou reached the Tang Dynasty, while countless people scolded the Goguryeo people for being shameless, Li Min's reputation also increased again. He had previously managed Dengzhou in an orderly manner, making Dengzhou become a The richest state in the Tang Dynasty, this has made everyone look at Li Min with admiration. Now he can actually go to battle in person to prevent the Goguryeo people from landing, and then wipe out all the Goguryeo people in the future. The prince who is so good at civil and military skills, It is estimated that only Li Shimin of that year can compare with him. When Li Shimin, who was about to arrive in Liaodong, received the news, he was so happy that he laughed wildly on his horse with the battle report and loudly praised himself for having a good son. Unfortunately, he was a little too happy and fell off his horse. The comedy almost turned into tragedy. Li Min's gang of friends in Chang'an City also celebrated this incident. However, while they were happy, Li Ke in the crowd was secretly worried. He was thinking about how to tell his mother and concubine about this matter. He is so doting on you, and you don¡¯t know how he will lose his temper if you know that he goes to the battlefield in person? Moreover, this period of time is also somewhat special. You must not make the mother and concubine angry, otherwise the consequences will be extremely serious. Li Min in Dengzhou City had no time to pay attention to other people's reactions to the Battle of Dengzhou. After he had dealt with the post-war affairs carelessly, there was still a big trouble waiting for him to deal with, and that was the problem brought by Lu Qing. What should a fleet do? Originally, Lu Qing and others planned to surrender to the Tang Dynasty with Li Min as their guarantor, and then be incorporated into the Tang army's establishment, and use their own skills to create princes and generals. However, after Li Min saw this fleet that was comparable to the regular navy, he wanted to take them under his own personal control, because he now found that he urgently needed to control a direct maritime force, and Lu Qing and the others almost It's a gift from God, and he can't let it go no matter what! It was precisely because of this idea that Li Min never summoned Lu Qing or the others again until after finishing their work today.Only then did he plan to have a good talk with them. At the same time, Li Min also wanted to know that Lu Qing and others had never been in the Tang Dynasty before, so where was their home base? After all, the territory that can accommodate such a large team must be quite large. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 68 Tiger Head Army "Your Majesty, your Majesty!" In the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion, five people led by Lu Hong walked in. When they saw Li Min sitting in the hall, they immediately bowed and saluted. "You're welcome, please take a seat!" Li Min casually pointed to the seat next to him. The injury on his back had almost healed, and he was now reclining on the chair with a lazy look on his face. Lu Hong and others are all Wen Xin's subordinates, and they can barely be considered half of our own people, so there is no need to be too polite to them. Lu Hong and his wife were originally from the palace, and had long been used to Li Min's laziness in the palace, so they didn't take it seriously and just found a chair to sit down. "Your Highness, how is the young lady now?" Aunt Tiger asked as soon as she sat down. Ever since they confessed their origins to Li Min last time, Aunt Hu and his wife had been living outside with Lu Qing and the others, and were unaware of Wen Xin's condition in the palace. "Although Wen Xin cried a lot when she found out about her life experience, she is much better now. You don't have to worry about that!" Li Min replied warmly when mentioning Wen Xin. Aunt Tiger and Lu Hong were relieved to hear that Wen Xin was fine. "Lu Hong, you confessed your origins to me last time. I am very grateful for your trust. As for the people you brought, I can also help you arrange it according to your requirements. But I want to ask, do you really Do you want to join the Tang army?" Li Min suddenly asked straight to the point. Hearing Li Min's question, Lu Hong and Aunt Hu both looked at Lu Qing. Although their status as a couple is higher than that of Lu Qing, Lu Qing has always been responsible for overseas affairs, and he made the decision to join the army. of. "Your Highness, the reason why we chose to join the army is that apart from wanting to gain a better background, the most important thing is that we have no choice." Lu Qing said with a wry smile. "Oh, why is that?" Li Min asked with a smile. He didn't know anything about the situation of Lu Qing and others. "Your Majesty, when our brothers were in the south, due to the pressure of livelihood, we occasionally did some business without capital. Because of our good strength, we made a little name. We are all registered in the southern government, so even if others don't We know that we are old ministers of the Liang Kingdom, but if someone recognizes our three brothers, we will still be in big trouble. The only way is to simply let us join the army in the name of recruiting peace, and use military merit to offset the crimes we have committed. Crime!" Lu Qing explained with a wry smile. After hearing this, Li Min smiled slightly: "Green wolf, evil tiger, and dragon are known as the three hegemons of the South China Sea. All maritime merchants going south must pay a certain amount of tribute to you, and as long as the merchant ships flying your flag, No group of pirates dares to move. Even the government can't do anything to you. If this is just a bad reputation, then the government along the southern coast should commit suicide and apologize." Hearing Li Min's words revealing his identity, Lu Qing, Hu Li, and Zhou Long were all shaken, and their expressions also changed a bit, but they soon reacted, looked at each other, and then lowered their heads. He didn't say anything, which was regarded as acquiescence to Li Min's words. In fact, when Lu Qing and the others took over the task of exploring the new route, Li Min had already sent people to find out their origins. And given the reputation of Lu Qing and the others in the south, there are not a few people who know them, so it is easy to find out their identities. At the same time, Li Min also knew that although the three of them were pirates, they did not only rob property like other pirates. Instead, after growing in strength, a set of order on the sea was established. Then rely on your own strength to ensure the execution of this order and make huge profits from it. This method seems more generous, but in fact the cost is smaller than robbery, and the profit obtained is many times higher than robbery. From this point, we can also see the brilliance of Lu Qing and the others. "Your Highness, although the second brother and the others are called pirates, they have never killed innocent people indiscriminately. Please be aware of this!" Lu Hong saw that the second brother and the others were silent and hurriedly stood up to plead for them. "Haha, I know this, and I have no intention of pursuing them for being pirates. I just have a personal opinion about your desire to join the army!" Li Min said with a smile, and at the same time looked at Lu Qing and the other three. His gaze also became more cordial. What Lu Qing and the others are doing is actually what Li Min has always wanted to do, but compared to them, Li Min plans to do things more formally. When Lu Qing and the other three heard what Li Min said, they looked at each other in confusion, and then they all bowed forward and said, "Please give me some advice, Your Highness!" Li Min suddenly sat up straight, glanced at Lu Qing and others below, and then said slowly: "You don't have to worry about the identity of the pirates at all. In this battle of Dengzhou, I have already reported your contribution to the rescue of Dengzhou." The contributions of the nearly one million people in the state will definitely make your father highly appreciate you. As for the crimes you committed in the past, I will also persuade my father to cancel them from now on, so you don¡¯t have any psychological burden! " Hearing Li Min¡¯s words, Lu Qing and the other three were naturally overjoyed, and Aunt Tiger also happily slapped her hardAlthough his younger brother slapped him twice, only Lu Hong remained calm and looked at Li Min with squinted eyes, seemingly not surprised by the news. "Your Highness, these subordinates are all former ministers of the Princess, and they are also His Highness's subordinates. If His Highness has any instructions, the subordinates will definitely not refuse!" After Lu Qing and the others got over their excitement, Lu Hong then gave his orders. He came out, bowed and saluted Li Min. He had already seen that Li Min had already begun to take advantage of this group of people, and with their status, being able to be used by Li Min was considered a blessing. The best destination, so I took the initiative to express my loyalty. After hearing what his eldest brother said, Lu Qing immediately reacted. They chose to join the Tang Army, and they were a little reluctant to do so. After all, they were enemies back then, but now they have to serve the enemy, so they were all a little repelled. However, Li Min was different. He is the husband of the princess, and even the consort of the Liang Kingdom. It will be easier for them to accept it psychologically if they work for him. "If His Highness has arrangements, we will do our best!" Lu Qing and the others took a step forward, half-kneeling and saluting. They have been wandering outside for more than ten years. Although they are living a good life, their biggest wish is to return to their hometown openly. Now that Li Min has helped them clear their identities, they no longer have to worry about being wanted by the government. They can return to their hometown to take a look. It's not a problem, and they also know that the King of Qi in front of them is the most beloved prince of Emperor Tang. If they follow him, their future will be even more unlimited. "Okay!" After finally receiving their allegiance from Lu Hong and the others, Li Min shouted happily, "Lu Hong, I now appoint you to serve as a consultant to the palace to participate in the military affairs. If you are on the fifth rank, Hu Yun will still temporarily serve as the palace's deputy. Sima, as for Lu Qing, Hu Li and Zhou Long, I don¡¯t know much about you, so please introduce yourself first, or tell me what position you want to do, and I will try my best to satisfy you!" The so-called consultative military positions are quite high. Although the senior officials of the fifth rank are lower in rank than Chang Shi and Sima, their status in the palace is extremely high, because this position is equivalent to the chief of staff in later generations. He specializes in advising Li Min, and at the same time has certain limited power over various departments within the palace. Precisely because of this, when Lu Hong heard that Li Min had given him such an important position all of a sudden, Gujing Bubo's face showed a bit of emotion. He knelt down and saluted: "Your Majesty, Lu Hong, thank you for the reward! " Li Min also stood up in a hurry, walked down a few steps, helped Lu Hong up personally and said, "There is no need to be polite, General Lu. I have known that you have great talents, but you have always been unwilling to become an official. This has always made me think that you are a great person." Damn it, I finally got my wish fulfilled today, I believe that with Mr. Lu¡¯s help, I will be able to achieve even greater things!¡± Seeing Li Min being so courteous and courteous to the corporal, Lu Hong was naturally grateful and said on the spot that he would loyally assist His Highness. Although both of them knew that the other was acting, they had a tacit understanding and did not point it out, but just followed the other's tricks. , and then looked at Lu Qing and the others together. Li Min was still waiting for them to introduce himself. Lu Qing looked at Hu Li and Zhou Long behind him, and was the first to stand up and said: "Your Highness, I have a lot of experience in naval battles, and I am very proficient in sailing on the sea, so I hope that I can still lead the ship." Team, gallop across the sea." Li Min nodded after hearing this, then turned to look at Hu Li and Zhou Long. "Your Majesty, the evil tiger has no other ability. He just likes to fight. As long as you give me a thousand men and horses, even if there are ten times as many enemies, I will be sure to annihilate them!" Hu Li roared with a loud voice, shocking Li Min even wanted to take a step back. "Zhou is good at military training. Although he is not as good as Brother Lu in naval battles, and even worse in land battles than Hu Li, he still has his own experience in sea and land battles." Zhou Long also said slowly. Although he is usually taciturn, he actually has the most comprehensive talents among the three. Not to mention military training, Lu Qing and Hu Li are both willing to lose, and they also have their own uniqueness in commanding sea and land battles. "Your Highness, Hu Li and Zhou Long used to be the deputy commanders of the Tiger Head Army. Not only are they very brave, but they are also very knowledgeable about marching formations." At this time, Lu Hong also introduced, and his tone emphasized the words "Hu" The word "Toujun" seems to be a very respected title. "Tiger Head Army? What kind of army is this?" Li Min asked curiously. This is the second time he has heard of this name. Last time Aunt Tiger mentioned this name when she introduced Wen Xin's life experience, but Li Min didn't bother to ask at that time. Now listening to Lu Hong's words, it seems This tiger-headed army is amazing, isn't it? Hearing Li Min ask about the Tiger Head Army, Lu Hong and the others all looked at Aunt Hu. Hu Li and Zhou Long were only the deputy commanders of the Tiger Head Army, but the commander-in-chief was Aunt Hu, who was a woman. When Aunt Tiger heard the words "Tiger Head Army", her face immediately showed a look of pride, and at the same time her body trembled, and a faint murderous aura slowly spread from around her. {??Astronomy www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 69 Li Shimin¡¯s Two Permissions "Does Your Highness know the Xuanjia Army of the Tang Dynasty?" Aunt Hu did not directly introduce the Hutou Army, but asked a question first. "Of course I know this." Li Min nodded. The so-called Xuanjia Army was actually a super powerful cavalry directly controlled by Li Shimin. It was led by powerful generals such as Qin Qiong and Yuchi Jingde, and made great achievements for the Tang Dynasty. One of the most famous battles was when Li Shimin personally led 3,500 Xuanjia troops to defeat Dou Jiande's main army of more than 100,000 men. This battle not only severely damaged Dou Jiande's vitality, but also frightened Wang Shichong out of his courage. He led all the civil and military officials to surrender to the Tang army, which suddenly expanded the power of the Tang Dynasty several times and laid the foundation for the Tang Dynasty to annex the world in one fell swoop. After the founding of the Tang Dynasty, the Xuanjia Army was split. One part became the palace guard force, named "Hundred Cavalry", and the other part remained in the army. Later, it was used as the ace unit during Li Jing's war to destroy the Turks. It can be said that the battle was invincible and all attacks were invincible. Among them, Su Dingfang led two hundred horsemen to ride on Jieli Khan's tent. These two hundred horsemen were the Xuanjia Army. Seeing Li Min's matter-of-fact look, Aunt Tiger suddenly sighed and said a little dejectedly: "The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Now the world only knows the Xuanjia Army of the Tang Dynasty, but several groups that were as famous as the Xuanjia Army back then are The elites have all been forgotten, and probably no one except some elderly people will remember Liang¡¯s Tiger Head Army anymore.¡± Hearing Aunt Hu's words, Li Min was immediately shaken. The meaning of her words was very clear. The Tiger Head Army was actually the same level of elite as the Xuanjia Army. If this was really the case, then he had found a treasure today. . "How is the Tiger Head Army doing now?" Li Min asked anxiously. Although the three commanders of the Tiger Head Army are here, if there are no soldiers. That's no use either. "Your Majesty, our Tiger Head Army did not have many people to begin with. At most, we only had 1,500 people. Later, when the Liang Kingdom was destroyed, in order to protect the imperial concubine and princess, we lost some more. In addition, in the past ten years or so, , some people are old or injured. Some of them have withdrawn one after another, and now there are only less than 800 people left, almost half of them." At this time, Huli also sighed and said. When they went to sea, the Hutou Army was put in charge of him. But after so many years, the Tiger Head Army, which dominated the world at that time, has been reduced to pirates. Coupled with the lack of fresh blood input, several old brothers quit every year, and he does not want to lower the admission standards of the Tiger Head Army. Therefore, the Tiger Head Army is already in decline. It is estimated that in a few years, the Tiger Head Army may completely become history. "There are less than 800 people, which is indeed a little less!" Li Min said to himself thoughtfully. "But it doesn't matter. As long as you are here, I believe that with the financial, material and manpower of my palace, it is only a matter of time before the Tiger Head Army can be reorganized." Hearing that Li Min planned to reorganize the Tiger Head Army, Aunt Hu and Hu Li immediately rubbed their hands in excitement. Even though Aunt Tiger was a woman, she was the one who created the Tiger Head Army, and she has the most affection for the Tiger Head Army. It is profound, and Hu Li is also involved from beginning to end. Therefore, both siblings do not want the Tiger Head Army to be lost in the heap of history. After understanding the talents of Lu Qing and the others, Li Min finally decided to first transfer Hu Li and Zhou Long to the palace guards to serve as military guards, and also serve as Aunt Hu's subordinates. Last time Su Dingfang took away 300 people, and there were exactly two The Dian army also left with them. Now there is a vacancy in the palace. As for the more than 700 tiger-headed troops, they have all been sent to guard the palace. As for Lu Qing's arrangement, it was a bit troublesome, because there was no naval force in the palace. Finally, Li Min thought for a long time, and at Aunt Hu's reminder, he temporarily reorganized the 20,000 navy soldiers brought by Lu Qing into direct subordinate units. The palace's slave-catching team, as for Lu Qing himself, has taken the position of Qi Wangyou with a high enough rank. From the fifth rank, it is a false position and has no rights, but now he is in charge of the palace's slave-catching team. Lu Qing and others are also very satisfied with their respective arrangements, and judging from Li Min's arrangements, he also has great trust in people like him, otherwise he would not have transferred more than 700 tiger-headed troops to the guard. At the same time, Li Min also told them that he would go to the front line of Goguryeo in a few days, and he could take them with him then. This matter immediately aroused the interest of Hu Li and Zhou Long. Both of them are the kind of war madmen who get excited when they hear about war. Although there are fights as pirates in the south, it is nothing compared to the real battlefield. At this level, the bloodthirsty lust in his body has been suppressed for more than ten years, so now that he hears that he is going to the battlefield, he can't wait to leave immediately. After arranging for Lu Qing and others, Li Min made some preparations for leaving for Goguryeo that day. He just wanted to go back to the inner house to talk to Wen Xin about Lu Hong and the others, but Lu Hong found Li Min instead, as if there was something important. ? At that moment, Li Min took him into his study room and asked everyone around him to step back. Before he could sit down, Lu Hong suddenly stepped forward and asked, "Your Highness, you did something wrong today." Li Min was stunned for a moment after hearing this, a littleHe gave Lu Hong a strange look and asked, "Oh? What did I do wrong?" "Your Highness, after the battle in Dengzhou, the merits of the second brother and the others have been reported by His Highness. But if His Majesty knew that the second brother and the others had become His Highness's personal slave-catching team, would he have any other ideas? After all, There are more than 20,000 people, and their combat power is comparable to that of the regular army. Will a prince holding such a force in his hands arouse His Majesty's suspicion?" Lu Hong said with a sincere face. Although he had just surrendered, he did I want to do something good by Li Min's side, so when I see Li Min making mistakes or omissions, I naturally want to remind him. "Well, that's right. What other faults do I have?" Li Min smiled slightly after hearing this and asked again. Seeing Li Min's performance, Lu Hong was also stunned. In fact, based on his understanding of Li Min, Li Min should have been able to think of such an obvious mistake. And from the tone of his words, it seemed that he already knew that he had made more than one mistake. "this¡­¡­" Lu Hong couldn't figure out what Li Min meant for a while, and the second mistake was even more obvious. As long as Li Min was not a fool, he would have noticed it, so he was a little undecided, not knowing whether to say something or not? "Haha, Mr. Lu wants to say that my second mistake was to put nearly 700 tiger-headed troops among the palace guards. Adding the original 700 guards, there are nearly 1,500 people. According to the Tang law stipulates that the number of guards in the prince's palace is not allowed to exceed a thousand, right?" With a smile on his face, Li Min explained Lu Hong's second mistake. "Your Highness is wise!" Lu Hong bowed and replied. But at the same time, I felt even more strange. Since His Highness already knew where he was wrong, why did he still do that? Is there some hidden secret in this that I don't know about? Seeing the confused expression on Lu Hong's face, Li Min was very proud. It was a great sense of accomplishment to be able to make a think tank confused about his own intentions. But it's normal that Lu Hong couldn't figure it out, because it related to a secret of Li Min, a secret that not even Yan Bei knew except himself. Li Min walked back and forth in the study room twice, and decided to reveal something to the newly attached Lu Hong first, not only to show his trust, but also to shock him and let him know that following him would lead to a better future. More vast. Thinking of this, Li Min stopped, turned around and said to Lu Hong with a smile: "Lu Hong, the reason why I did what I did today is actually because my father gave me two permissions when I came to Dengzhou!" When he heard that it was about Li Shimin, Lu Hong was also stunned and hurriedly asked: "What kind of permission?" Li Ming smiled and stretched out one finger and said: "First: Because Dengzhou is close to Goguryeo, in order to ensure my safety, the number of palace guards can be increased to 2,000!" When Lu Hong heard this permission, he was immediately shocked. In the past, he only knew that Li Shimin doted on His Highness King Qi, but he did not expect that he would dote on His Highness King Qi. When Li Shimin launched the Xuanwu Gate Incident and killed his brother to win the throne, in order not to Letting his sons follow their own old path, he strictly ordered that the number of guards in each palace should not exceed one thousand. Unexpectedly, this rule was broken for Li Min. Did he really believe that his son would not rebel? Li Min turned a blind eye to Lu Hong's shocked expression, and still smiled and stretched out his second finger: "Second: I am allowed to recruit private troops, but the number must not exceed the total number of troops stationed in Dengzhou. If it exceeds, it is fine, but it cannot be stationed in large areas." In Tang Dynasty!" "What~" Lu Hong almost screamed when he heard the first permission. His face turned red and his eyes widened with an expression of disbelief. In fact, it is no wonder that Lu Hong is so surprised. Recruiting private armies has always been a taboo for the royal family. If anyone dares to do this, he will definitely be labeled as a rebel, no matter how noble the person is. As for the emperor allowing the prince to recruit private soldiers, it would only happen during times of war and chaos. However, in the entire Tang Dynasty, except for Goguryeo, there have been no wars at all. How could Li Shimin allow his son to recruit private soldiers during such a period? What about recruiting private soldiers? Thinking of this, Lu Hong couldn't help but have a look of doubt on his face. "What, you don't believe it?" Li Min asked with a smile, and then without waiting for Lu Hong's answer, he turned around and took out a box from the bookshelf, opened it and took out an imperial edict, then handed it to him and motioned to Lu Hong to open it and take a look. When Lu Hong opened it, he found that it was indeed Li Shimin's permission for Li Min to increase his bodyguards and recruit private soldiers. At the same time, it was also covered with a national jade seal, which could not be faked in the slightest. But after seeing this imperial edict, Lu Hong became even more confused. I wonder if Li Shimin is an old fool, why would he give such great rights to a son? Is he really so relieved about Li Min? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is oursThe biggest motivation} Text Chapter 70 It¡¯s time to leave Dengzhou City, Prince Qi's Mansion, inside the school grounds. The cold wind in winter is still biting, blowing the military flags around the school grounds loudly. The fiery red sunset shines on the school grounds, coating everything with a layer of blood red, making it look even more heroic. . Hundreds of soldiers wearing armor stood on the school grounds. These soldiers all looked older, and some even had dots of white stars in their beards and hair. However, although these soldiers were older, they All of them were majestic men with a height of more than seven feet. The wind and frost on their faces could not hide the fierceness of their bodies. Hundreds of people stood there in silence. Without any movement, a chilling air rushed towards their faces. . Li Min, who was standing on the stage inspecting the troops, twisted his neck very uncomfortably, and then asked in a low voice to Yu Wenbiao beside him: "Old Yu, what are you doing? Do your people dare to fight with the people below? ?¡± Yu Wenbiao was tense because of the murderous aura emanating from the troops in front of him. Although Li Min had also been on the battlefield, it was just for fun at most. However, Yu Wenbiao had completely worked hard on the battlefield and knew what he was seeing. How terrifying this army was. In his eyes, these more than 700 soldiers were simply murderous beasts that could pounce on them at any time and tear them into pieces. Because of this, when Yu Wenbiao heard Li Min's question, he quickly shook his head with a wry smile and said: "Your Highness, please stop joking. Although the guards of our palace are from Qianniu Guard, compared with these people, But it's still a few steps away. Except for the Xuanjia Army that I saw on the Turkic battlefield back then, no other army can have such momentum." Yu Wenbiao followed Li Jing in the war to destroy the Turks. It was also in that battle that he was promoted from a soldier to an officer based on his merits, and was later transferred to Li Min's house as a military officer. It can be said that that war was the turning point in Yu Wenbiao's life. He has always been proud of it and would brag to others from time to time. It is precisely because of this that he is very clear about every detail of that war. The memory of the Xuanjia Army was still fresh in his memory, so when he saw the new army in front of him that was about to join the royal guard, his memories of the Xuanjia Army were immediately aroused. "But Your Highness, are these people really just pirates? They don't look like them, right?" Yu Wenbiao asked again with some doubts. When Li Min introduced this army to him, he only said that they were recruited South China Sea pirates, and he had heard about it. The Lu Qing who explored new routes was a big pirate leader. What he just couldn't figure out was that these southern pirates in front of him were too capable. Although they were a bit older, but based on their momentum, he could conclude that if these people were placed on the battlefield, they would definitely be A force that can influence victory or defeat. "Well, I said they are pirates, and they are pirates. But from today on, they are all palace guards, and are under the control of the two new Dianjun and Hu Sima!" Li Min said a little domineeringly, but then the conversation changed. Turn around and say again. "In addition, you and the original palace guards will also need to undergo some special training. The new Zhou Dianjun will be responsible for this. When the time comes, you old people in the palace must not lose face in front of the newcomers." When Yu Wenbiao heard that Li Min didn't want to explain. He didn't dare to ask any more questions, and when he heard that they were going to be specially trained, Yu Wenbiao couldn't help but shudder in fear. He knew without asking that His Highness King Qi definitely wanted to train them into the army in front of him. It seems that this is not a simple thing. Thinking of the cruel training he will go through in the future makes him, a veteran, feel a little withdrawn. "The Hutou Army has assembled, please give instructions to Your Highness!" At this moment, Aunt Hu, Hu Li and Zhou Long, walked forward in a few steps and saluted loudly. "No courtesy!" Li Min said in a serious voice with his hands empty. Then he strode to the stage, glanced at these weather-beaten veterans, and then said slowly: "You should all know my identity and why I want to join the Royal Guards, so I won't say much else. But today I am here to promise you one thing." When Li Min said this, he suddenly paused, glanced at the audience again, and said again in a firm tone: "The reputation of the Tiger Head Army will be passed down from you, and at the same time, everyone will know that in today's world, There is another iron-blooded army that can rival the Tang Xuanjia Army, and that is the Tiger Head Army of Prince Qi!" Hearing Li Min's assurance, although the officers and soldiers of the Hutou Army were still as resolute as before, their eyes showed a kind of fanatical joy. They were all selected by the Huyun siblings back then. Seeing it with their own eyes As the Tiger Head Army moves toward glory step by step, he is also very proud of his identity. However, since the destruction of the Liang Kingdom, although their combat power was strong, they were still powerless against the entire army of the Tang Dynasty. In the end, they had no choice but to go overseas. I thought that no one would remember the Tiger Head Army anymore, but what I didn't expect was that Yes, the King of Qi of the Tang Dynasty in front of me,??, who must be Her Royal Highness the Princess's consort, actually gave them another chance to be reborn, so they were all very excited, and at the same time they also had their first sense of identification with Li Min in their hearts. Looking at the fanatical Tiger Head Army below, Li Min felt a little proud in his heart. He already knew from Aunt Hu and Hu Li that the Tiger Head Army valued honor more than life, so for these people, money and beautiful women It is absolutely impossible to seduce them. We can only start with honor. As long as we preserve the name Tiger Head Army and carry it forward, there will be no problem at all in taking the hearts of these people for our own use. After integrating the Tiger Head Army into the palace guard, the entire guard will be operated by Aunt Tiger herself. Anyway, Li Min only told her that before going to Liaodong, the entire palace guard must be well trained. , which affects combat effectiveness. After taking care of Aunt Hu and others, Li Min began to prepare for his trip to Liaodong. In fact, it was not a big deal. In addition to preparing his personal belongings for Liaodong, he also brought several new products from Dengzhou. , for example, antifreeze oil made from whale blubber is mainly used to treat frostbite. In the horrible weather in Liaodong, no matter how thick the clothes are, frostbite is inevitable, not to mention the soldiers who often go out on missions, so most soldiers have Various degrees of frostbite. Regarding this situation, Li Min asked people to collect a lot of prescriptions for treating chilblains, and then gathered many doctors to study it. Finally, they used whale blubber as the main raw material, plus several common medicinal materials, to create an antifreeze oil. Now The whaling industry in Dengzhou is also slowly developing, so the price of whale blubber is not expensive, and the cost of antifreeze oil is also relatively low. This time he plans to take it to the front line and let the soldiers try it out. If the effect is good, it can be mass-produced. After all, this thing can not only be used by the military, but also has a large civilian market, which can be regarded as a relatively good way to make money. There is also a new weapon made by craftsmen led by Yu Wenhu under his guidance, called the Flying Thunder Cannon. However, although this thing has a cannon in its name, it is not a cannon in the general sense of later generations. At most, it is a cannon. It can only be regarded as a kind of mortar. The structure of the flying thunder cannon is very simple. To put it bluntly, it is a very strong large iron cylinder. When used, the propellant is placed at the bottom, and a round gunpowder bag is stuffed on top. The propellant is then ignited, and with the help of the force of the explosion, the gunpowder bag is ejected. When thrown, the range is only more than a hundred meters at most. As for the power, it depends on the weight of the gunpowder bag. In fact, this kind of thunder cannon cannot match the range of the trebuchet, and it also consumes gunpowder. Yu Wenhu is not optimistic about this kind of weapon, but it also has its own advantages, that is, it is simple and easy to operate, with two or three Soldiers could make it and it was easy to carry, so with Li Min's support, it was developed. In addition, Li Min also put forward his idea for the production of real artillery, but he did not participate in it personally. Firstly, he did not have time, and secondly, Li Min also knew that the development of artillery was very dangerous, especially during the final test firing. When it comes to blowing up the barrel or something, that's not for fun. He doesn't want to do such a heart-pounding thing, so he should leave it to the professionals. Of course, he didn't forget to tell Yu Wenhu to pay attention to safety, even if Even if it is successfully developed later, we must not risk it! On February 2, when the dragon raised its head, news came from Liaodong that His Majesty Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty had led 20,000 Guanzhong elites to western Liaoning. In a few days, they would reach the city of Anshi, and Li Min finally arrived. It's time to leave, otherwise no matter how late it is, we won't be able to meet Li Shimin in time. So Li Min had already prepared, and finally set off on the third day of the Lunar New Year. They took the sea route this time, taking a boat directly to Liaodong Bay, then landed at Jian'an City, and then rushed to Anshi City together. However, his team is extremely large. There were nearly 1,500 guards in the palace. Originally, Li Min only wanted to take away half of them, but Wen Xin insisted that he take more. In the end, he decided to take away 1,000 guards, of which all the tiger-headed troops were of course indispensable. The other two hundred are all soldiers who have performed well in the guard. The thousand people were divided into two teams, led by Hu Li and Zhou Long respectively. As for Aunt Hu, she volunteered to stay in the mansion to protect Wen Xin and other female relatives. Just these one thousand guards, plus the supplies to be transported, would not actually require a few ships. However, Li Min and his party dispatched nearly a thousand ships at once, covering almost the entire outer sea of ??Dengzhou City. , the fleet in front has been walking for a long time, and there is still a fleet behind that has not left the port. It is extremely spectacular. The reason why there are so many ships is mainly because the entire Dengzhou City slave-catching team was dispatched, because just half a month ago, Li Min's request to Li Shimin finally got a positive answer, of course. , although Li Min started this matter, the major emerging noble families in Chang'an City were the main force in promoting the success of this matter. Now it is finally time to share the delicious food. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support.Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 71 Promotion of alcohol Li Min stood on the bow of the ship, looking at the endless sea in front of him, with a bit of pride in his heart. Behind him, there were thousands of slave-catching ships, and nearly 100,000 people in Dengzhou made their living by catching and trading slaves. , almost all of them are in this fleet. The reason for such a grand occasion was not because of Li Min's appeal, but because on the Liaodong battlefield ahead, there was a huge delicious cake waiting for them to divide and taste it. As soon as the Battle of Goguryeo started, Li Min wrote to Li Shimin, suggesting that merchants in the Tang Dynasty be issued passes to allow them to buy prisoners of war on the battlefield. The reasons are very good. First, the Tang Dynasty originally allowed the sale of slaves, especially prisoners of war. An important source of slaves. Secondly, after the prisoners of war are captured, not only do they need manpower to look after them, but they also consume extremely precious military rations. When the number of prisoners is relatively large, riots may break out. Based on the above two points, allowing businessmen to participate in the war not only can Provide some goods for the army, and the most important thing is that the prisoners of war can be sold at any time without having to worry about the prisoners of war. Once Li Min's suggestion arrived in Chang'an, it not only attracted countless criticisms, but also attracted support from countless people. Those who objected mainly believed that the war was related to the rise and fall of the country and should not be trivial. It would not only be inappropriate for a group of businessmen to participate in the war, but it might also leak military secrets. Therefore, they firmly opposed it. These people were mainly based on Kong Yingdana. Mainly to help orthodox Confucian scholars. However, there were more people supporting it, and they were led by nobles with military general backgrounds such as Li Xiaogong and Cheng Yaojin. They firmly grasped the two advantages proposed by Li Min, and as war experts, they infinitely amplified the two advantages. . At the same time, relying on the strength of the crowd, Confucian scholars like Kong Yingda were scolded into silence. Finally, after several days of discussion, Li Shimin finally agreed to Li Min's suggestion and allowed it to be tried out in Dengzhou first. If it is feasible, a law will be formed in the future. As soon as the news reached Dengzhou, the entire slave-catching team and slave traders in Dengzhou City were excited. Now the slave-catching teams in Dengzhou have undergone major changes. Except for the local slave-catching teams like Tiger Shark, most of the others are foreign slave-catching teams. These were sent by the major families in Chang'an City, and it was precisely because of these people that Cheng Yaojin and other emerging nobles cheered for Li Min so hard. "Your Highness. With so many businessmen coming to Liaodong, if something happens, people in the court may besiege you!" Different from Li Min's complacency, Lu Qing, who was standing behind Li Min, was It was a look of worry. Since they are the palace's slave-catching team, they naturally have to take part in this operation. After all, the daily cost to feed such a large fleet is not a small amount. Xijun's housekeeper naturally wants to make full use of them. "Hey, Lu Qing, you don't have to worry about this. I'm not doing this myself. Look at the slave ships behind you. Most of them represent the interests of various noble families in Chang'an, as well as the generals and generals in the war. , either from those noble families. Or they are inextricably connected with them. With people like them here, even if something happens, it will be suppressed and it will never reach Chang'an." Li He smiled very proudly at the method of using interests to bind people to himself. He is becoming more and more proficient in using it. Lu Qing was originally a wise general, but he was a little worried because he didn't understand the situation in Chang'an. Now after hearing Li Min's explanation, he immediately understood the situation of the matter. Just as Li Min said, this matter The matter is related to the interests of the noble families in Chang'an, and there are people helping both inside and outside the battlefield. Even if there is an accident, there will naturally be people who will help cover it up, so they don't have to worry at all. Li Min and his fleet were not traveling very fast, and since they arrived at Duli Town at the southernmost tip of the Liaodong Peninsula, slave-catching fleets had been stopping because these fleets had found suitable sources of prisoners of war in the local area and were working with the garrisoned Bargaining with the local Tang army, if possible, they would hand over one hand to the person and hand over the money to the other. Half of the money from the sale would be handed over, and the rest would be distributed among the lieutenants according to their merits. It continued like this until five days later. Almost half of Li Min's fleet had dispersed. Then Li Min landed at Jian'an City and took the overland route to Anshi City. Although the weather was still very cold, the Tang army that had dispersed last winter , but are slowly gathering at the foot of Anshi City. Among them, Li Ji and Niu Jinda, the two marching generals, are here. When they see Li Min, they are naturally very happy. Needless to say, Li Ji, Li Min has always had a very good relationship with Li Jingye, and has gone to his house countless times. In addition, Li Min has always been an unknown person, and Li Ji has always regarded him as a junior. Come and see, so this meeting is naturally very cordial. As for Niu Jinda, in addition to being happy, he is even more grateful to Li Min. Last time, it was because of Li Min's reminder that he had the opportunity to defeat Tubo in one fell swoop and become one of the top generals of the Tang Dynasty. This time, it was even more because of Li Min's reminder. Li Min's logistical support made the southern battlefield he led go extremely smoothly without much effort at all.??, it can be said that it is extremely easy to meet up with Li Ji. Moreover, after the war in Goguryeo is certain, his prestige will definitely rise to a higher level with this battle to destroy Goguryeo. It is estimated that among the military generals of the Tang Dynasty, except for a few people such as Li Jing and Li Xiaogong, he will be the most outstanding. Although Li Min's arrival made the two chief executives very happy, everything in the army was simple, and there would naturally not be a big banquet like in Chang'an City. The two just asked the army cook to prepare a table of simple meals, and then accompanied them. Li Min took his seat. "Liu Lang, the army is no better than Chang'an, but you, a man with a tight mouth, are going to feel aggrieved!" Li Ji patted Li Min on the shoulder and asked him to sit down, while laughing and saying. The delicacies at Li Min's house are unparalleled, and he also has a mouth full of food. It is rare for him to praise any delicious food. "Haha, uncle, you're too polite. Although this junior is a tight-lipped person, he also shares his time. He knows that the battlefield is difficult, so he has already been prepared to endure the hardship." Li Min said with a smile. Regarding Li Ji, he But I dare not trust anyone. Since Li Xiaogong withdrew from the army and Li Jing no longer held real power in the army, the only person in the entire Tang Dynasty who could take the lead was the old man with a gray beard in front of him. Niu Jinda next to him also understood this very well. Now the army everything in it. Li Ji was in charge of them all, and he took the initiative to be his deputy. After all, it was impossible to have two commanders in the army, so naturally the one with the ability would take over. "Brother Maogong, since His Highness can lead the Dengzhou garrison and defeat the tens of thousands of Goguryeo troops that cross the sea, he is naturally a man who knows soldiers. He will definitely not care about these, but there is no alcohol in the army, but it makes people I can¡¯t get excited!¡± Niu Jinda also said with a smile on his face. But when I said the last sentence, I was so greedy that I hadn't smelled the smell of alcohol in months. It made him, an old drunkard, feel like his days were like years. "Uncle Niu is too polite, why do you call me Your Highness? Why don't you just do the same as Uncle Li and just call me Liulang? As for the wine, hehe! The two uncles will wait a moment!" Li Min said with a mysterious smile, stood up and went out. After leaving the tent, he went to his tent next to him and took out two pots of alcohol brought from Dengzhou. This was distilled and purified on the basis of the original Wu Wang Zui, although he didn't know whether it reached the range of medical alcohol. . But it works better than the original one. However, when Li Ji saw the wine jar in Li Min's hand, his face darkened. He was very strict in running the army, and he naturally took responsibility for the military order prohibiting alcohol in the army. But now Li Min dared to openly disobey military orders, bring wine into the army, and dare to take it out in front of him. This is simply a lack of military discipline. Although Li Min is a prince, he will never escape the sanctions of military law. Li Min took a look at Li Ji's face. Naturally knowing what he was thinking, he hurriedly explained: "Uncle Li, please don't get me wrong. Although this thing is also wine, its main function is not for drinking, but for saving lives." "Nonsense, wine is wine. Apart from causing trouble, what else can it save?" Li Ji thought that Li Min was quibbling, and his expression became even worse. Although Niu Jinda wanted to plead for Li Min, but judging from his true feelings , also felt that Li Min had gone too far. ¡°Uncles, don¡¯t be angry, let my nephew explain first¡­¡± As Li Min spoke, he first explained the concept of disinfection, and then talked about the importance of medical alcohol for disinfection. Finally, he concluded: "The two uncles have been in the army for many years and must know the people who died on the battlefield. It only accounts for a small part of the death toll in a war. Most of them die due to uncontrollable injuries, especially diseases caused by wound inflammation. But with alcohol, it is different. Although the symptoms of wound inflammation cannot be completely avoided, But it can reduce the possibility of inflammation to a very low level, and then coupled with a set of wound treatment procedures, I believe that many unnecessary casualties can be avoided.¡± After listening to Li Min's explanation, Li Ji and Niu Jinda looked at each other. If someone told them that wine can heal injuries, they would definitely get scolded. But Li Min is different. Everyone knows that. His Highness the King of Qi is extremely intelligent and can often do some unexpected things, and he is proved to be correct afterwards. Now that he said that wine can heal injuries, Bu Li Shi should be right. "Liu Lang, are you sure about this? This is not a joke?" Li Ji and Niu Jinda looked at each other and asked together. "Of course it can be determined that the last time Dengzhou City was attacked by the Goguryeo people, the wounded soldiers had their wounds bandaged with strong alcohol and new treatment methods. Afterwards, statistics found that except for a few people whose wounds were inflamed, most of them were injured. It healed normally, and the wine used at that time was still ordinary spirits, unlike the high-strength alcohol that has been processed now. Of course, this was also related to the cold weather at the time, but the role of alcohol cannot be concealed. " After hearing Li Min's words, Li Ji and Niu Jinda finally believed Li Min's words. After all, there were so many soldiers in Dengzhou City. They would know the truth of this matter just by asking someone. Li Min would definitely not take this matter seriously. ComeLie. "Liu Lang, how much of this medical wine did you bring this time?" Li Ji asked eagerly. This is no small matter. Every time there is a battle, thousands of soldiers are injured, and no matter how minor it is, Whether the injury was serious or serious, the most feared thing was inflammation. If he was not careful, he could lose his life. Back then, he had witnessed many good brothers die from wound inflammation. "It's a pity, because I came in such a hurry, and Dengzhou doesn't produce wine, so I only brought some for my own use, but don't worry, I have already sent someone to notify Chang'an City and asked them to prepare a few ships urgently. The wine is probably on the way now, and will arrive in a dozen days at most." Li Min said helplessly, his emperor father would be arriving soon, and as soon as he arrived, it would probably be a big war, so That batch of wine may not be enough to keep up with the battle of Anshi City. "Hahaha~, more than ten days is not too late, we can just catch up with our plan!" Li Ji and Niu Jinda both clapped their hands and laughed. Thinking that the soldiers could avoid the big trouble of wound inflammation after the war, they naturally both Lao Huai was so relieved that even his beard trembled with laughter. "Uh~, isn't my father arriving soon? Why postpone the siege to more than ten days?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this, and then asked with a puzzled look on his face. "Haha, Liulang, when you arrived in Anshi City today, didn't you take a closer look to see what's different about the other side's city walls?" Niu Jinda asked with a smile on his face. After being reminded by Niu Jinda, Li Min suddenly remembered that he had received a battle report in Dengzhou, saying that Anshi City had found a way to crack the city with gunpowder. It seemed that they took advantage of the cold weather and poured water on the city wall. As a result, the entire city wall was destroyed. It was freezing, and when he came here today, he took a look at Anshi City from a distance and found a piece of crystal on the city wall in the distance. He must have been ice, but he didn't take a closer look at it at the time. "Remember, the opponent's general is an extremely difficult opponent. I have had people measure it. The thinnest ice on the city wall is several feet thick, and the thickest parts are even several feet thick. It can be said that the opponent has spent the entire winter. Everyone is pouring water on the city wall. Even if it is exploded with a blasting tube, it will definitely not be easy to break through." Li Ji also spoke at this time, but his tone of voice was very relaxed, as if he didn't really care about this problem. . "Oh, I understand. The two uncles are waiting for the spring to warm up and the ice subsides, but with such a thick ice layer and the current weather, ten days may not have much effect, right?" Li Min was still a little confused in the end. Although it was It's February, and the weather has begun to warm up. For example, the sea ice in Liaodong Bay has almost melted, but on land it is still below freezing most of the time, and the ice cannot melt at all. "Liu Lang, you must remember that to be a general, you must not only be proficient in marching formations, but also have a clear understanding of the geographical and climatic changes on the battlefield." Li Ji replied with a smile, "You may not have I noticed that the south wind has been blowing these days, and according to the local Han people, as long as the south wind blows, the temperature in Liaodong will rise rapidly. It is estimated that in more than ten days, even if there is no ice on the other side's city wall, Totally melted, but definitely loosened up a bit.¡± When he said this, Li Ji suddenly smiled mysteriously, looked at each other with Niu Jinda, and the smile on his face turned into a sinister look: "Besides, I haven't been idle these days, I have already prepared something for him. A great gift, as long as His Majesty gives the order, it will definitely destroy the opponent's city and destroy the people!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 72 Cousin Zhang Jian "Uncles, this medical alcohol has just been developed, and we don't know how effective it is yet. How about we give it a try today?" Li Min asked with a smile. Although this wine is used for disinfection, it can actually be used for drinking. However, the alcohol content is extremely high. Even if it does not reach the concentration of medical alcohol in later generations, it is probably not much different. After hearing Li Min's words, Li Ji and Niu Jinda swallowed at the same time. Although alcohol is prohibited in the army, it is bitterly cold in Liaodong. It is naturally an extremely comfortable thing to have a drink of wine to warm up. And for several months , they had not touched any alcohol, and they could hardly hold back their alcohol addiction. In addition, there was a legitimate reason to bring this wine into the army, so they were very excited. "Ahem~, since this wine can heal injuries, my stomach and intestines have been aching a bit these past few days. I guess an old injury from more than ten years ago happened, so I can use this or something By the way, medical alcohol to treat it." Niu Jinda took the lead. Unable to bear it anymore, he rubbed his hands and said with a smile on his face. After hearing this, Li Min had a dark look on his face, thinking that even if you were making up a normal excuse, what kind of injury could hurt the stomach? And it¡¯s still an old injury from more than ten years ago. It¡¯s alcohol, not an elixir. When Li Ji saw that his old comrades had agreed, he couldn't object, and from the bottom of his heart, he was very greedy, so he immediately agreed: "That's fine, as the commander of an army, we naturally have to replace the lieutenants of the army. We need to be careful, after all, the lives of countless soldiers are at stake." Hearing that Li Ji agreed, Li Min didn't want to laugh at his prudery. He found a few tea bowls and filled the three of them with a cup. However, Li Min solemnly warned them that the alcohol content was too high and they must drink it slowly, otherwise it might cause stomach bleeding, which was no joke. After listening to Li Min's warning, both Li Ji and Niu Jinda took a careful sip and found that the wine was indeed what Li Min said. It feels extremely strong when you drink it in your mouth, and it is not as fragrant as ordinary wine, so it can satisfy your cravings. But in normal times, no one would like to drink this kind of wine. Have a sip of strong wine and a few bites of hot food. In the bitter cold weather in Liaodong, it is a rare enjoyment. Li Min took this opportunity to ask the two old generals for advice on the current battlefield situation, especially the situation in Anshi City opposite. Li Min learned from them that the current lord of Anshi City was named Yang Wanchun. He seemed to be a Han, but he had lived in Goguryeo for generations. He had long recognized his identity as a Goguryeo and had always regarded himself as a loyal minister. The Yuan clan rebelled and wanted to kill King Rongliu, but he fled to Anshi City. The Yuan family sent people to ask for it but failed, so they sent troops to attack, but unfortunately they failed and returned. Now King Rongliu is in Anshi City. At the same time, Li Min also learned that although Anshi City is not big. There are only tens of thousands of residents in the city, but it is not easy to capture it. The north and west sides are blocked by hills, which is not conducive to siege. Although the southeastern sides are flat, the city walls are extremely tall and solid. In addition, Yang Wanchun has a very high prestige in the city. Mobilizing the entire city to defend the city together, plus an elite city defense force of about 10,000 people, it can be said that even a hundred thousand troops may not be able to attack the city. Years ago, Li Ji sent people to test the city several times, but they were disgraced. In addition, the weather was not suitable for attacking the city, so he gave up. Although Anshi City is a tough one, Li Ji was full of confidence when he talked about attacking the city. He seemed to be sure of taking Anshi City. Moreover, he also said just now that he had prepared a plan for Anshi City. During the dinner, although Li Min asked him many questions, Li Ji always smiled and said nothing, acting as if he was quite mysterious. After asking about the war, Li Min asked Niu Jinda some personal matters, such as how Su Dingfang and the others are doing now, and have they seen that bastard Li Yong? Su Dingfang and the others are now an army. In addition to the 300 palace guards, Niu Jinda also gave them 1,300 soldiers, making up 2,000 people. They are led by Su Dingfang and are currently stationed outside the south gate of Anshi City. As for Li Yong, Niu Jinda also helped Li Min look for him, but he couldn't find him. In fact, Li Min had received a letter from Niu Jinda before and knew that Li Yong had not come to see him. Based on his guess, Li Yong probably went to see Li Daozong, but Li Daozong led his troops to greet Li Shimin a few days ago and was not here at all. I have no choice but to give up. After drinking the wine, the next step was to adapt to the life in the military camp. Li Min complained endlessly about this, but that was all. What annoyed him the most was that he had to go to Li Ji's place every day to order mao. The so-called dian mao, In fact, at seven o'clock in the morning, you go to the commander's tent for a roll call. If you are not late, you will be beheaded with a military stick or more serious. As a lazy person who sleeps until he wakes up naturally every day, suddenly having to get up early every day is even more uncomfortable than killing him. However, Li Min has no choice, because the next day after drinking Jie Feng Wine, Li Min was killed. Li Ji was appointed as a medical officer. This name was given by Li Min himself. And selected nearly a thousand soldiers from the army, and it turned out that there were doctors accompanying the army, so they were all given to Li Min for training, to teach the new wound treatment methods he mentioned, and to be responsible for the future rescue work of the wounded. This medical officer, like the quartermaster, is a second-line personnel and does not need to go to the battlefield. This is in line with Li Min's wishes. However, since he serves in the army, he is naturally subject to military law, so Li Min has to communicate with other generals. Likewise, you have to go to the commander's tent to answer questions morning and evening, and you cannot go out without permission without a military order. Fortunately, this life only lasted three days, because Li Shimin finally came. In the cold wind, almost everyone, led by Li Ji and Niu Jinda, except the generals on duty, came to this ancient road leading to western Liaoning, waiting for His Majesty the Tang Dynasty to arrive. Li Min was also wearing armor, riding on a horse and mixed with a group of generals. Because he was too bored waiting, he was chatting and spanking with a young general next to him. "Cousin, since there are so many Hu people in Yingzhou and they cause trouble from time to time, you might as well cooperate with me. You are responsible for sending people to arrest all the disobedient Hu people in Yingzhou, and then I will buy them and send them to the coal mines. As a slave, this will not only eliminate the hidden dangers there, but also bring you a lot of income, what do you think?" Li Min said with a smile on his face. The one who could make him call him cousin was naturally Zhang Jian, the governor of Yingzhou who had made great achievements at the beginning of the war. Zhang Jian's mother was Li Yuan's adopted daughter, so Li Min and he were naturally considered cousins. The two of them knew each other as soon as Li Min came to the military camp, and they were both sons of dandies, so they naturally had many topics in common. Just now Zhang Jian complained to Li Min, saying that the Hu people in Yingzhou were difficult to control. This time he Therefore, forcing Hu Min to send troops and placing them in front of the formation as cannon fodder was to consume Hu Min's strength. Hearing Li Min's unscrupulous suggestion, Zhang Jian was also very moved. That hellish place in Yingzhou is no better than Guanzhong. Life in the military camp is miserable. If there is this way to make money, it can be improved. Life in the military camp. However, he also had his own concerns, and after thinking for a while he said: "Liu Lang, although the Hu people like to make trouble, in name they are still the people of my Yingzhou. If I, as the governor, would send troops to kidnap the children in the territory as slaves, , will you let me take a copy of it?" "Cousin, you misunderstood. I didn't let you blatantly send troops to kidnap people. As long as your soldiers take off their uniforms, no one will know whether they are soldiers or civilians. If you are still not at ease, just take the kidnappers. Let go of the matter, there are not many others in Dengzhou City, but there are many slave catching teams. These people are not only strong, but also all have their own backgrounds in Chang'an. There are those big guys in Chang'an City. Stay calm, who dares to look for trouble with you without opening your eyes?" Li Min continued to say seductively with a smile. "Okay, let's do it. I've been disgusted with those barbarians for a long time. If it weren't for the law, I really want to lead the troops and slaughter them all!" Zhang Jian also has a cheerful temperament, and he's early. Knowing Li Min's character and power, and having His Highness the King of Qi to protect him, what else is there to worry about? "Huh? Liulang, it seems that it's not working yet?" But as soon as Zhang Jian finished speaking, he immediately thought of another thing, so he hurriedly said, "Brother, I have made some achievements this time. According to the rumors I heard, It seems that the imperial court is going to reward me, so I will probably be transferred out of that hellish place in Yingzhou, right?" Since Zhang Jian's father was able to obtain Li Yuan's adopted daughter, he was certainly not an ordinary person. The Zhang family also had some connections in the court and could hear rumors about some things, so Zhang Jian said this. "Hey, cousin, you may not know this." Li Min had naturally thought of this problem a long time ago, and he naturally had his own reasons for wooing Zhang Jian so much, so he said with a smile, " My younger brother has received definite news from the court. Once Goguryeo is destroyed, the territory will be merged into the Tang Dynasty. Except for Liaodong, the other Goguryeo territories will be unified and placed under the newly established Andong Protectorate. And cousin, you will be the protector. The first Protector of the Mansion!" "What? Thisis this true?" Zhang Jian suddenly heard the good news and shouted loudly in shock, causing the surrounding generals to look over. Li Min did not expect such a big reaction from Zhang Jian. He hurriedly smiled and cupped his hands to the general who came over. The generals also knew Li Min and knew that this was His Highness King Qi, so seeing that the other party was so polite, it was natural that he was Those who were flattered all returned the favor, and at the same time they also had a good impression of Li Min in their hearts. "Liu Lang, please tell me quickly, is this true?" Zhang Jianke ignored the eyes of the people around him and grabbed Li Min's arm tightly, asking anxiously. Although there is only one word difference between Duhu and Dudu, the meanings contained in them are vastly different. The Dudu can only control the military power of a state at most, but the Duhu is completely different. Whether it is military or civil affairs, the Duhu has control over everything. , the power is so great that it makes people jealous just thinking about it. And the reason why Zhang Jian was so excited naturally had some hidden secrets. ?{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 73 Concubine Yang is pregnant Just when Li Min assured Zhang Jian that everything he said was true, Li Shimin finally arrived. First, a horse came galloping on the ancient road, reporting to Li Ji that the imperial chariot had arrived. Then there was a rumble of carriages and horses in the distance, and then flags slowly rose from the distant horizon. The imperial chariot finally arrived. . Having not seen the emperor¡¯s father for more than a year, Li Min really missed him a little, so when he saw the carriages and horses in the distance, he was very excited and had no time to pay attention to Zhang Jian next to him. Zhang Jian also had a happy expression on his face, but he was happy for his good luck, and at the same time he was happy for the family behind him. Although Zhang Jian's mother was the adopted daughter of Emperor Gaozu Li Yuan, she was not taken seriously. After all, Emperor Gaozu had many biological daughters, let alone an adopted daughter. At the same time, the Zhang family's background is not very prominent, and they can barely join the ranks of the second-rate families. But if they can get the position of Anton's Protector in one fell swoop, then even if the Zhang family cannot join the ranks of the top nobles, they will still be close to it, and He is still young now. He will wait a few years to step down and then join the central government. With the qualifications of Anton Protector, he can definitely enter the core decision-making level. By then, the Zhang family will also rise and become a top noble. among the list. Seeing Li Shimin's chariots and horses appear, Li Ji and Niu Jinda rode out together, followed closely by Li Min and other generals behind them, and a group of people quickly moved forward to greet the holy driver. At this moment, a team also rushed out from the opposite team. The leader was wearing a golden helmet and golden armor. It was His Majesty Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty. "Hahaha~, Maogong, Jinda, you have worked hard!" Li Shimin took the lead and rushed over quickly. Seeing the leaders Li Ji and Niu Jinda, he immediately laughed loudly and said, "When he decided to attack Goguryeo, he was still a little hesitant. He didn't expect that the war would go so smoothly. In just a few months, most of Goguryeo's land was conquered. Just add the last effort yourself. The day when Goguryeo will be destroyed is just around the corner. "I will see you at last, Your Majesty!" Upon seeing Li Shimin, Li Ji, Niu Jinda and all the generals behind him dismounted and saluted with cupped fists. Li Min also imitated others. Now that he is a general, there is no exception, but he can look up and take a closer look at his emperor father. I found that even though they hadn't seen each other for a year, the other party still had the same style, and it was estimated that the war in Goguryeo was going smoothly, which made Li Shimin look a little energetic, and even looked a few years younger. Li Shimin also hurriedly dismounted to help him, and then gave an inspiring speech. After the team behind them caught up, Li Ji, accompanied by Li Ji, led the soldiers into the military camp, and then had a big banquet. At the banquet, the meritorious soldiers of this battle were commended one by one. As for the rewards, they were not stingy at all and distributed large sums of rewards. While the soldiers were smiling, their loyalty to Li Shimin also increased. At the same time, the meat for the army was also distributed to each army, so that all the soldiers could feel that His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty cared about them. At the banquet, Li Shimin specifically asked Li Min to stay by his side. At the same time, he praised Li Min loudly for his contribution to logistics and the Dengzhou defense battle, and boasted to Li Ji and Niu Jinda from time to time that he had such an outstanding son. Li Min, who had always been cheeky, felt a little embarrassed. After the banquet, Li Shimin did not let Li Min leave, but took him to his handsome tent. After ordering people to serve tea, Li Shimin patted Li Min on the shoulder and said sincerely: "Min'er, you are in Dengzhou. You¡¯ve done a good job, and my father sees it, and I¡¯m very pleased!¡± "My father is so ridiculous. My son is just doing his job as governor of a state. There is nothing to boast about!" Although Li Min was proud in his heart, he still looked modest on the surface. "Well, that's right. But when you came here, your mother-in-law asked me to scold you on her behalf. Do you want to hear it?" After not seeing him for a year, Li Shimin looked at his son who was more mature and steady than a year ago, and felt the same in his heart. Very happy, remembering what Concubine Yang asked her to tell Li Min before Liaodong, her face also showed a bit of smile. "Uh~, why did the mother-in-law scold her son?" Li was stunned. Thinking about it this year, it seems that he didn't miss anything? He never forgets to give gifts to his mother during festivals and birthdays, and he also goes out of his way to make her happy. Why is she still dissatisfied? "Haha~, can't you remember?" Li Shimin raised his head and laughed, patted Li Min on the shoulder and then said, "Your mother-in-law asked me to scold you. You have been married for a year, why don't you even have an heir? And She also heard that besides the princess, there is only one unnamed concubine in your house, which does not look like a prince. If you don¡¯t give her a grandson, she will personally choose a few for you!" Hearing Li Shimin¡¯s narration of Concubine Yang¡¯s words, Li Min also showed a bit of a wry smile on his face. Although Concubine Yang didn¡¯t say it clearly in her words, she actually felt a little guilty towards Wen Xin. After all, as the king,Concubine, in addition to helping Li Min manage the internal affairs of the palace, the most important task is to continue Li Min's lineage of heirs. If you can't give birth to a son by yourself, you must take in concubines. Anyway, no matter who gives birth to a son, he must be named Her aunt. But now Wen Xin has been married to him for a year, but she still hasn't given birth to a child, and she hasn't helped Li Min to get a concubine. This makes Concubine Yang, a mother, a little dissatisfied, thinking that Wen Xin is taking over her son. He is a good-natured person. "Father, I really don't blame the princess for this matter, but I feel that I am still young and should not be too obsessed with women, so I have not allowed her to help me take concubines." Li Min hurriedly defended Wen Xin. . Wen Xin is indeed not to blame for this matter. Even now, she is still a virgin, so it is naturally impossible for her to become pregnant. Li Shimin didn't mean to blame, but smiled and said: "Yin'er, I know you have great ambitions, and it's appropriate to have fewer women, but you are already sixteen years old, and you will be seventeen soon, so it's appropriate You have a child, otherwise, even if you are not in a hurry, your mother-in-law is anxious to have her grandson!" Li Min was speechless after hearing this. Concubine Yang was only in her thirties this year, but she was so anxious to become a grandmother. In future generations, some women at her age might have just gotten married. "Speaking of your mother and concubine, I have an annoying thing about her. I have been racking my brains over this matter these days, but there is nothing I can do about it." Li Shimin suddenly showed a look of pity on his face. Sexy, with endless annoyance in his tone. "About the troubles about the mother and concubine?" Li Min was shocked. Didn't the relationship between the father and the mother and concubine always be very good? What could make him show such a look? Could something happen to the mother and concubine? Li Shimin raised his head with a wry smile, looked at Li Min and said, "Just before I came, your mother-in-law suddenly felt uncomfortable, so she asked the imperial doctor to treat her, and it turned out that she was pregnant!" "What? How is this possible?" Li Min was shocked after hearing this, and stood up from the chair with a look of disbelief on his face. The reason why he was so shocked was that he immediately thought that according to historical records, the youngest child of his emperor father should be Princess Xincheng born to Empress Changsun, who is now the little girl who is only more than two years old. But now his mother-in-law is pregnant, but there is no record of this child in history. Although Li Shimin felt a little strange about Li Min's huge reaction, he was still immersed in his own thoughts and sighed slowly: "Although your mother looks young, she is actually in her thirties. She is so old. , it is really not suitable to have another child. A few years ago, the queen almost died on the spot because of giving birth to Xincheng, and she became seriously ill afterwards. If you had not recommended Sun Simiao, she would have left me long ago." Li Shimin's words immediately reminded Li Min, and at the same time he couldn't help but shudder. It was absolutely impossible for a prince or princess to be missing from the history books, so this made him think of two possibilities, one good and one bad. The first possibility is that his time travel has affected the married life of Li Shimin and his mother and concubine, resulting in Li Shimin having one more child than in the original history. Of course, this result is what Li Min wants to see the most. But the second possibility is very bad, that is, Li Min's time travel did not affect Li Shimin's heirs at all. Although Yang Fei was pregnant, she had a miscarriage midway, and the child was not born at all. An accident even occurred when she was about to be born. The child was not kept. But whether it was a miscarriage or an accident, it was not a good outcome for Concubine Yang. And Li Min also knew that, just as Li Shimin said, Concubine Yang was indeed not young. Giving birth to a child in her thirties would be regarded as an advanced maternal age in future generations, and even with such advanced medical methods in later generations, it would still be You have to be careful and careful, especially in an era like the Tang Dynasty when there was no concept of disinfection? Giving birth to a child is like going through hell. If eight out of ten people survive, they are considered lucky. However, an elderly woman like Concubine Yang almost has a narrow escape from death. Li Min thought about it over and over, the expression on his face was changing, and finally he made up his mind. He took a step forward and clasped his fists and said: "Father, you can't have this child!" Li Min also likes children. He always loves Si Zi's younger brothers and sisters. If he can have more biological younger brothers and sisters, he will naturally be happier. However, for the safety of his mother and concubine, he will never dare to take this risk. . When Li Shimin heard Li Min's words, he said helplessly: "Min'er, why do I want Concubine Yang to take risks? Before I came here, I had persuaded her many times to abort the child, but she was determined not to. Ken, and she also put down her harsh words, if anyone dares to touch the child in her belly, then she will die with him!" Hearing Li Shimin¡¯s words, Li Min and his emperor father smiled bitterly at each other. When encountering such a thing, he, as a son, would??The husband, the other party, has no choice at all! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 74: Breaking Anshi City The spring breeze in February is not only like scissors, but also like a big warm hand, gently caressing the earth, erasing all the coldness, and giving the earth a warm spring. Everything went as Li Ji said. The south wind blowing from the sea drove away the cold of winter. Under the warm sunshine and the caress of the spring breeze, the ice on the walls of Anshi City began to melt, and layer by layer of falling off. At first, the city took advantage of the cold nights to pour water on the city walls to freeze, but soon the freezing speed could not keep up with the melting speed of the ice during the day. Finally, it stopped even freezing at night, making Anshi City unable to freeze. Don't give up this futile move. In the south of Anshi City, the city wall here is facing the sun hanging in the southern sky. Coupled with the sea breeze blowing from the south, the ice on the southern city wall melts faster than the other three sides. Some places where the ice is thin have already The gray-yellow city wall inside was exposed, and even the city gate was exposed. On the plain facing the city gate, 60,000 Tang troops were lined up in order, their swords were unsheathed and their bows were strung. The cavalry horses snorted from time to time, ready to rush out at any time. Although tens of thousands of people stood on the battlefield, there was no noise. People could only feel a chilling air rushing towards their faces, and even a sense of breathless tension. Today is the day when the Tang army attacks the city. In addition to the 60,000 people in the south who are the main attackers, there are also tens of thousands of reserve troops in the rear. Although some Tang troops have been deployed at other city gates, they have no intention of attacking the city at all. After all, the ice there is There was relatively little melted, and attacking the city would only cause unnecessary casualties, so most of the Tang army gathered at the south gate. And Anshi City has already discovered the Tang army's unusual movements, and countless defenders gathered on the southern city wall. Even King Rongliu and the city lord Yang Wanchun stood at the top of the city and looked down. I saw a knight from the Tang army, Juechen, galloping to the city and shouting loudly: "His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty has an order: King Rongliu comes out of the city to see you!" The Tang army marched under the pretext of rescuing King Rongliu, and had never attacked Anshi City on a large scale. In addition, Goguryeo was still a nominal vassal state of the Tang Dynasty. Now the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty came in person, and so did King Rongliu. A very natural thing. King Rongliu on the top of the city was shocked when he heard this. The expression on the old face changed for a while, and he shouted to the herald below: "Xiao Wang obeys the order, and will leave the city to meet the driver. Please wait a moment, Heavenly Official!" "No, Your Majesty. Although the Tang army is under the banner of helping our country to quell the civil strife, its intentions are known to everyone. Your Majesty, you must not put yourself in danger!" After hearing that King Rongliu agreed to go out of the city to see the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the city lord Yang Wanchun He immediately stopped him with an anxious look on his face. This city lord of Anshi, who single-handedly stopped the Tang Dynasty's tens of thousands of troops in history, is only in his forties this year. He is tall, thin and elegant. Although he is wearing official uniform, he looks more like a scholar. The child is average. "Wan Chun, you are worrying too much. As the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he will definitely not bother to do anything detrimental to me. Otherwise, not only will the prestige be lost, but it will also arouse the hatred of the people in the city. It can be said that the gains outweigh the losses. With the Tang Dynasty The wise emperor would never do such a stupid thing!" King Rongliu said feebly. ?Actually speaking from the heart. He hoped that Emperor Tang would do something unfavorable to him. Since the Yuan clan's rebellion, all his family, wife and loyal ministers had been killed. Now, except for Anshi City, there was no place for him to stay. As a king, it can be said to be an extreme failure. Therefore, he had already had the will to die in his heart, but now that the Tang army was approaching, and he did not want Goguryeo to perish in his own hands, he had been supporting him until now, wanting to do something more for his country. Looking at the king who is about the same age as himself, but in just a few months, his beard and hair have turned white. Yang Wanchun was also extremely uncomfortable. Now King Rongliu's face was wrinkled and he looked like an old man in his sixties or seventies. He no longer looked like the promising king who was full of energy and devoted himself to eradicating the Yuan family. King Rongliu had made up his mind, and his minister Yang Wanchun no longer objected. The city gate had been blocked with earth and rocks, so Rongliu had to be sent down from the top of the city by ropes. The Tang army also immediately sent horses and led Rongliu Wang went to see Li Shimin. Li Shimin was wearing that stunning golden helmet and armor, riding a snow-white horse, looking majestically at King Rongliu who was slowly walking over, and Li Min was by his side. "The Lord of the Kingdom, Gao Rongliu, pays homage to His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty!" When King Rongliu saw Li Shimin on the horse, he immediately dismounted, walked a few steps and knelt on the ground, saluting with respect. "King Rongliu, do you know your crime?" Li Shimin sternly scolded without warning. King Rongliu's aging body trembled slightly, he raised his head and looked at Li Shimin, and still respectfully replied: "Your Majesty, I don't know what crime Xiao Wang has committed?" "Humph, I saw the Yuan clan in your country rebelling, and I kindly led troops to help you quell the rebellion. But when you saw the Celestial Army, instead of opening the door to welcome the king's army, they closed the city and defended themselves. What's the point of this?"??Li Shimin snorted coldly, and the look on his face became more serious. The surrounding soldiers also cooperated very well, with murderous looks on their faces, and their hands grasped the handle of the waist knife. As long as Li Shimin gave the order, King Rongliu would be cut into pieces by Luanbian. "Hahahaha~" After hearing Li Shimin's words, King Rongliu suddenly swept away his previous respect, stood up and looked up to the sky, laughing, and even ignored the swords and guns standing beside him. After laughing, King Rongliu suddenly pointed at Li Shimin and said: "Your Majesty, Emperor Tang, you and I are the kings of a country, so stop saying these stupid words!" Seeing how rude King Rongliu was, all the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were indignant. Many of them pulled out their swords and choked. Seeing King Rongliu's wild look, Li Shimin didn't look angry at all. He even admired King Rongliu a little in his heart. Only now did he really show his style as a king of a country, but this style also contained a hint of anger. The desolation of a king at the end of his life. Li Shimin waved his hand and told all the soldiers to retreat, and then said to King Rongliu with a smile: "You want to anger me!" Although Li Shimin only said five words, King Rongliu felt like a deflated rubber ball after hearing this. His wild posture immediately shrank, and he said with a wry smile: "His Majesty the Tang Dynasty is indeed a great hero. Even my last little trick was seen through by you." After King Rongliu saw Li Shimin, he had already noticed from Li Shimin's words and deeds that the other party had already wanted to destroy Goguryeo, and now that he was alone, he already had the will to die in his heart, so he deliberately made the gesture just now. If he wants to provoke Li Shimin to kill him, as long as he dies, he will definitely arouse the resistance of Goguryeo's subjects. Even if the Tang army is at its peak, it will not be easy to completely annex Goguryeo. see through. "Hmph, do you think that if you die, you, Goguryeo, will have a chance?" Li Shimin's face suddenly changed, and he said sternly again, "With the strength of our army in the Tang Dynasty, any resistance from you will be nothing in front of me. It's just a joke, today I will let you see with your own eyes how the Tang Dynasty crushed Anshi City in front of you into powder!" When Li Shimin said this, he turned to look at Li Ji, who immediately took the order and left. On top of Anshi City, Yang Wanchun looked anxiously at the Tang Army in the distance. Since King Rongliu entered just now, he has not come out until now, and the Tang Army has not made any movement. This makes him, who always considers himself wise, also Somewhat confusing. "City Lord, is the other party going to use that tunnel?" At this moment, a general next to Yang Wanchun asked. In addition to frontal assault, digging tunnels is also a common method in siege warfare. Generally, for prevention, a hole must be dug in the defensive city and a large vat will be half buried in the ground. If there is any movement underground, you can dig a hole from the vat. Here, the defenders in Tianan City used this method to hear that the Tang army was digging tunnels, but the strange thing is that they haven't heard anything in the past few days. "Well, this is very possible. Order the people below to prepare. If the Tang army attacks from underground, immediately dig out the previously prepared canals and release water to flood the tunnels." Yang Wanchun also felt that this was the only possibility, so he ordered, "For the tunnels , he had already prepared a countermeasure. As long as Tang Jun dared to use it, he would immediately make it impossible for the opponent to come back. But just when Yang Wanchun's order was issued, and the general was about to leave after receiving the order, they suddenly heard a roar like thunder under their feet. Before they could figure out what was going on, they felt their feet go soft. , and then an extremely strong force came from under my feet, and I felt like my whole body was flying unsteadily into the sky, and then I knew nothing. But King Rongliu, who was far away in the Tang Army camp, saw with horror that layers of loess suddenly rose up under the south gate of Anshi City, and then the ground looked like a giant beast with a trapped head. After violent struggles and shaking, and finally with a loud noise that shook the world, the entire south gate of Anshi City flew into the sky, and the walls on both sides of the city gate also collapsed one after another, forming a gap of more than half a mile long. As for the city wall The soldiers on board had already disappeared. "Attack the city! I will spend the night in the city today!" It was also the first time that Li Shimin saw the power of gunpowder in actual combat. He was shocked in his heart, but on the surface he was very calm. He pointed at the gap and gave a calm order. The herald next to him immediately loudly passed down Li Shimin's order. The generals at all levels who had already prepared for it received the order and immediately shouted a few times, leading their troops to kill towards the gap, trying to take advantage of the city's defenders. The gap was occupied before the army could react. "Thisthis is" King Rongliu pointed to the gap in the distance where dust was still floating, with a look of horror on his face and speechless. He had long known that the Tang Army had a new weapon, which was said to have the power of thunder and could blow open city walls. The reason why Anshi City wasThe city wall was frozen to prevent this kind of weapon, so when he saw the scene in front of him, he immediately thought that the other party used that kind of weapon, but he did not expect that the power of this kind of weapon was so amazing that it exploded in an instant A city wall nearly a mile long. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 75 The Death of King Rongliu Li Min saw the tragic situation in Anshi City opposite, but felt his heart bleeding. At the same time, he scolded Li Ji for being a prodigal and only using black gunpowder to achieve such an effect. God knows how much gunpowder they buried underground? These all cost money! I really don¡¯t know how expensive firewood and rice are, so I was worried about wasting gunpowder when I built a mortar. Li Ji, who commanded the army to attack, was actually a little confused. The tunnel had been dug a few days ago, but at that time he was worried that the ice on the city wall had not melted, so he used more gunpowder, but he did not expect this. The weather was getting warmer too fast, and there was not much ice left on the city wall. As a result, the explosion was far more effective than I originally expected. The battle went much smoother than everyone expected. The gunpowder not only collapsed the city wall, but also killed the city lord Yang Wanchun on the spot. Thousands of defenders were injured and killed, and nearly half of Anshi City's armed forces were killed in one fell swoop. All were wiped out, and the remaining defenders were leaderless. When the Tang army attacked the city, except for a few who resisted and were killed, most of them were demoralized by the explosion in Nancheng and did not dare to resist the Tang army. Therefore, it only took a few hours for Anshi City to be wiped out. "King Rongliu, how about you come with me to the city to calm the people?" After receiving the report, Li Shimin said to King Rongliu with a proud look on his face. But King Yeongliu had a look of despair. The army of the Tang Dynasty was so sharp that even Yeon Gaesumun's army could not capture Anshi City. They could not hold it for several hours. In this way, who else in Goguryeo could do it? Can it stop Datang's overwhelming momentum? In fact, there is no need to think about this question at all. There is only one answer, and that is no. Their demise of Goguryeo is almost a foregone conclusion. Thinking of this, King Rongliu was completely disappointed. His wife and subordinates were all dead, and there was no hope of restoring the country. Now, even the country that no longer belongs to us will be destroyed by foreign enemies. Even the name of Goguryeo will become history, and as the last King of Goguryeo, he will also be recorded in the history books. He was reviled and despised by countless people. Li Shimin looked proud and asked King Rongliu to accompany him into the city. Firstly, he wanted to show off as the winner, and secondly, he wanted to use his identity to appease the people in the city. But after he called the other party, King Rongliu seemed not to hear him and stood there motionless. Therefore, Li Shimin had to shout loudly again: "King Rongliu, accompany me into the city!" This finally woke up the dazed King Rongliu. He raised his head and glanced at Li Shimin and the Tang Army soldiers with confused eyes. Then with a look of determination, he suddenly turned around and grabbed a Tang Army soldier from the waist. A horizontal knife. He pulled out with a "choking~" sound. Li Shimin was stunned when he saw the other party's actions. He was not worried about his own safety. Let alone the guards around him, even if he and the old Rongliu were duel, he could kill the other party within three moves. However, Li Min was inexperienced and was startled by the opponent's actions. He quickly drew his knife to prevent the opponent from leaping over the wall, which would be detrimental to Li Shimin. But after King Rongliu drew out his sword. He did not rush towards Li Shimin without overestimating his own strength. Instead, he put a sharp horizontal knife on his neck, smiled sadly at Li Shimin and said: "Your Majesty, your Tang army is strong, and the defeat of Goguryeo has been determined, but we can't do anything." As the king of the country, I, King Rongliu, will never surrender to outsiders!" As King Rongliu spoke, he pushed hard with his arm and cut his throat with a sharp knife. Then a stream of hot blood spurted out and fell on the land that had been occupied by the Tang army. Then the body fell heavily to the ground, stirring up a layer of blood. Dusky soil. The last ruler of Goguryeo died in front of Li Shimin and Li Min's father and son. Everything happened so suddenly, no one thought that the leader of Goguryeo, who was driven out of Pyongyang in embarrassment by the Yuan family, would be so strong-willed that he would rather die than surrender to the Tang army. Li Shimin didn't even have time to stop him in words, and the surrounding Tang Army soldiers were even more shocked, including Li Min. Li Shimin looked at the body of King Rongliu on the ground, his face turned green and red. Once King Rongliu died, it would not be so easy to appease the subjects of Goguryeo in the future, and even future wars would be affected. Thinking of this, Li Shimin became angry with King Rongliu, but now that everyone was dead, he had nowhere to vent his anger. He couldn't whip the corpse in front of so many people, right? Li Min also noticed something unusual about Li Shimin and was afraid that he would make some unwise move, so he stepped forward and said: "Father! Although King Rongliu is ignorant of current affairs, he is still the leader of a country. Now that he is dead, as a sign of my great Tang Renyi should be buried with the honors of a king!" Although Li Shimin was extremely angry, he also knew the seriousness. After listening to Li Min's words, he immediately said in a deep voice: "Well, Liu Lang is right. Come, please take care of King Rongliu's body and bury it tomorrow. Promise to the outside world that Yang Wanchun, the lord of Anshi City, colluded with the Yuan clan and killed King Rongliu. I, the benevolent and righteous army of the Tang Dynasty, will definitely capture Pyongyang City and seize the Yuan clan to avenge King Rongliu!" Li Shimin deserves to be?The king of a country immediately pushed the death of King Rongliu to Yang Wanchun and the Yuan family as agreed in Chang'an City, and took up the banner of revenge for King Rongliu, suddenly standing at the highest point of morality. Although this reason is full of flaws, and there are many people who know the truth, as long as the Tang Dynasty officials insist that this is the fact, and even record it in the history books, it is estimated that many years later, Li Shimin's words will become a historical fact recognized by countless people. Li Min next to him also felt speechless for a while, thinking that history is indeed a little girl who can be dressed up by anyone. Only the winners have always written history. As for the losers, they are just characters in the novels written by the winners. They can make up whatever they want. , everything depends on the needs and mood of the winner. In the Battle of Anshi City, there was no large-scale battle at all, and not many people were injured. Therefore, Li Min, the medical officer, was very free, guiding thousands of medical soldiers to take turns to practice. What, if there aren¡¯t enough wounded people, why don¡¯t we just open the wounds and treat them again? After tossing the wounded, Li Min accompanied Li Shimin to appease the people in the city. Although there were many Han people in Anshi, they had been under the rule of Goguryeo for many years and had no sense of identification with the Tang Dynasty. In addition, the original city lord Yang Wanchun, among the people, The prestige of the Tang Dynasty was very high, so when the army first entered the city, they attacked the Tang army. Regarding this kind of thing, Li Shimin decisively ordered to suppress it with cruel methods, and then used methods such as distributing food to appease him. With the combination of kindness and power, he finally suppressed the unrest in the city. At this time, Li Min had been waiting for a long time. People finally arrived in Anshi City. "What? Isn't Jiulang always with you, Liulang, why are you asking about me instead?" Li Daozong asked with a surprised look on his face when he heard Li Min asking him about Li Yong's whereabouts. He went to greet Li Shimin a few days ago, but was later sent to the rear to escort a large amount of grain and grass. He was unable to catch up with the battle of Anshi City and did not come back until today. But as soon as he came back, Li Min came to ask for someone. "Uncle Emperor, don't scare me. Where else can Jiulang go besides being here with you?" As soon as Li Min heard Li Daozong's words, there was a buzz in his head, and he was dumbfounded. If Li Min Yong is not here with Li Daozong, so where has he gone? "Liu Lang, what's going on? Has something happened to Jiu Lang?" Li Daozong asked seriously. Judging from Li Min's words and deeds, something must have happened to Li Yong. His relationship with Li Xiaogong Best of all, he is Li Yong's elder. He usually treats him as his son when he is beaten and scolded. If something happens now, he has no way to explain it to Li Xiaogong. It seems that Li Daozong has really never seen Li Yong, and Li Min is really panicking now. He heard Su Dingfang say that after Li Yong said goodbye to them, he went north to find Li Daozong alone, but now Li Daozong has not seen him again. At that time, countless troops were defeated in Liaodong. If anything happened to Li Yong, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life. Seeing Li Min's distraught appearance, Li Daozong became even more anxious and asked Li Yong repeatedly what happened. Li Min had no choice but to tell what happened to Li Yong. After hearing this, Li Daozong was both happy and worried. Fortunately, clan brother Li Xiaogong finally has a good son. Although he does things a little thoughtlessly, his ambition is very rare. But now this ambitious nephew does not know whether he will live or die, which makes him very worried. There was no news about Li Yong, which made both Li Min and Li Daozong very anxious. They thought about it, but they couldn't do anything. In the end, they had to go to Li Shimin together and told him the matter, hoping to get him to give an order and send someone. Searching everywhere, to put it bluntly, even if the person is dead, at least the body must be found. Hearing that Li Xiaogong's son was missing, Li Shimin naturally took it very seriously. He first gave Li Min a hard scolding, and then sent people to search for him. However, it had been so long, and the ghost place in Liaodong was so vast and sparsely populated that he wanted to find him. Being alone is easier said than done, so I searched for several days and couldn't find even a single person. Although Li Yong's identity was very important, Li Shimin could not delay the army's schedule just because of him. After ordering the garrison to continue searching, the 100,000 Tang army rose up again, swept all the way east, and captured Goguryeo's last territory in Liaodong. After establishing a stronghold in Wugu City, the army crossed the Yalu River majestically, and the army officially entered the Korean Peninsula in later generations. At the same time, Silla and Baekje, which had been patient a year ago, finally showed their fangs. After asking Li Shimin for instructions, the two countries marched separately and captured the vast territory east of Pyongyang City in one fell swoop. At this time, the Tang army also marched all the way. Kaige quickly reached the gates of Pyongyang. It can be said that under the attack of the Three Kingdoms, Goguryeo had reached the edge of national subjugation. It's just that Li Min was very unhappy with the two small countries of Silla and Baekje. The Tang Dynasty finally beat Goguryeo half to death, but they came out to take a bite of the fat and occupied the land east of Pyongyang. go, this is simply a steal! But now he can't take any action. When the war in Goguryeo is determined, he will have plenty of means to deal with them! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 76 The Last Battle (Part 1) There is no free lunch in this world. Silla and Baekje took advantage of the situation and annexed all the Goguryeo territory east of Pyongyang. Perhaps because of the series of victories, the commanders of the two countries were stunned. They thought that Goguryeo, which had been extremely tyrannical in front of them, had now become a dead dog that could be slaughtered. Therefore, the two countries occupied the eastern territory and returned. Somewhat unwillingly, while the Tang army was still on the way to Pyongyang, they unexpectedly marched towards Pyongyang, launching attacks from the south and the north almost simultaneously. But as the saying goes, a centipeded insect never dies. In order to defend against the Tang army, the Yuan clan in Pyongyang City transferred all the elite troops east of Pyongyang City to the city. As a result, Silla and Baekje took advantage of the loophole. Otherwise, they would have lost their lives. The troops of such a small country could not possibly be a match for the Goguryeo people. Now they dared to take the initiative to attack Pyongyang City. They were simply desperate. In order to teach the two small countries a harsh lesson, and at the same time to boost the morale of those who had been hit successively by the Tang army, under the personal leadership of Yeon Gaesumun, a total of 150,000 troops were assembled in Pyongyang City and surrounding areas, while Silla and Baekje The total number of people in the country was only 120,000. As a result, the number and quality of the soldiers were not as good as those of the Goguryeo people. They were defeated by the troops led by Yeon Gaesumun. They retreated for more than 200 miles before they dared to stop. Come down. The Goguryeo people achieved brilliant results in this battle, annihilating nearly half of the 120,000 armies of the two countries in one fell swoop. Among them, the Baekje troops sent 70,000 troops, but only more than 20,000 people were able to escape in the end. The commander of Silla, Kim Yu-shin, was also considered When one person saw that the situation was not right, he decisively sent people to cut off the rear, and he took most of the people to escape overnight, so the situation was better. Only more than 10,000 people were lost, and the remaining 30,000 people can still retain most of their combat effectiveness. When Li Shimin swept all the way and wiped out the Goguryeo territory east of the Yalu River and west of Pyongyang City, and then rushed to Pyongyang City with his army, what he saw were tens of thousands of defeated troops from the two small countries of Silla and Baekje. Li Shimin was extremely annoyed with these two small countries that had little success but more than failure. The Tang army was forced to go on an expedition, so it was naturally impossible to use too many troops. Originally, Li Ji and Niu Jinda each had an army of 50,000, which added up to just 100,000. Later, although he brought an additional 30,000 from Chang'an. But because of the winter in Liaodong, many soldiers suffered severe frostbite, so the 30,000 soldiers he brought were to replace those injured soldiers. The army has always maintained a strength of 100,000 people. However, as he fought along the way, every time he occupied a place, some people had to be left to garrison. Adding in a small number of casualties, the troops he could use now were less than 70,000. Originally, according to Li Shimin's plan, when he attacked Pyongyang City, with the Tang army as the core and combined with the 120,000 Silla and Baekje troops, the number of troops exceeded the Goguryeo troops. But now the two small countries only have 60,000 remaining soldiers, which is not only small in number. Moreover, morale was completely lost. It was probably good enough not to run away on the spot when facing the Goguryeo people, let alone expect them to fight a tough battle. Li Shimin, the father, was annoyed, but Li Min, the son, was gloating. Even when chatting with each other, many generals in the Tang army often laughed at Silla and Baekje for overestimating their capabilities. They were not satisfied with swallowing up the land east of Pyongyang, and even wanted to use their vulnerable army to take away the richest land. The capital city of Goguryeo also swallowed it, and now it finally suffered. The original plan was shattered. The Tang army had to face more than twice the enemy force alone. However, Li Shimin and the lieutenants did not care about this at all. They were the elite of the Tang Dynasty. Both the quality of the soldiers and the equipment were much better than the Goguryeo people. , coupled with the help of gunpowder weapons, even if the number of enemies is doubled, they are confident that they can defeat them. As soon as the Tang army came into contact with the Yuan army, several small-scale conflicts broke out. Both sides were using this method to evaluate each other's strength. Although there was a winner or loser in this conflict, unless the number of Goguryeo troops was several times that of the Tang army, , otherwise the only consequence would be to be annihilated by the Tang army. After several days of contact and preparation, both sides were getting impatient. Today finally came the day of the decisive battle, and the location was on the vast plain outside the west gate of Pyongyang City. Yuan's 150,000-strong army lined up with its back to Pyongyang City and would fight to the death with the invading Tang army. If defeated, Goguryeo would be destroyed. If defeated, Goguryeo would have a glimmer of hope. The 70,000 Tang army also had high morale. Facing the Goguryeo army that was twice their own, they showed no fear at all, especially when they saw the neatly arranged rockets and thunder cannons in their own army, as well as the grenadiers wearing light armor. There was even a sense of relief on the battlefield. The early wars had fully demonstrated the power of gunpowder weapons, and most of the Tang army had already accepted the existence of gunpowder weapons. Li Min, who was riding a horse, looked at the few flying thunder cannons in front of him and felt a little proud. Although the flying thunder cannons had a shorter range and consumed gunpowder, they were powerful and extremely convenient. Its operability has been recognized by Li Shimin and most generals, and it has now become a standing weapon of the army. Unfortunately, due to the productionDue to issues of time and space, the number of equipment in the army is not large. Now the entire army together only has fifty units. "Father, I have something that I don't understand. Could you please give me some advice?" Li Min looked back and suddenly turned to Li Shimin next to him and asked. "Oh? What's wrong with you, Min'er?" Li Shimin turned around and smiled. He knew that although his son was smart, he knew almost nothing about marching and fighting. He had asked himself a lot of military questions along the way, and this time was definitely no exception. "Father, the Goguryeo people know that our Tang army is elite, and even with an army twice as large as ours, they are not sure of victory. If this is the case, why don't they defend the city with the help of the tall and strong walls of Pyongyang City? , doesn¡¯t it give you a better chance of winning?¡± Li Min asked, looking at the tall Pyongyang city wall in the distance. He had never been able to figure out this question. Defending a city was obviously easier than fighting in the field, but why did the Yuan family choose the easier thing over the harder one? "Well, that's good. Being able to ask this question means that you have some understanding of the art of war, but you are still far from truly knowing the art of war!" After hearing this, Li Shimin pointed at Li Min and laughed. "My son is stupid!" Li Min felt depressed. At least he led the troops to win the battle of Dengzhou, but when he arrived at Li Shimin's side, he became a man who didn't know how to fight. "Haha, actually this is very simple. Although defending the city seems easy, it is actually passively beaten. The Goguryeo soldiers are psychologically weaker than us, and the commander-in-chief of the other side also knows that we have blasting tubes for destroying the city, no matter how tall we are. The city walls of Goguryeo were sometimes broken by us. Once the city wall was broken, the fighting spirit of the Goguryeo soldiers defending the city would be greatly affected. It will make the opponent's soldiers have no intention to fight. When the time comes, as long as we attack the city with all our strength, we will definitely make the opponent's soldiers surrender!" When Li Shimin talked about the art of war, he immediately became very energetic, showing off the elegance of a military commander. . "Therefore, if the opponent defends the city, we can save a lot of time and energy. Yeon Gaesooun in the opponent's army is indeed a rare handsome man. It's enough to see through this. He actually has the courage to fight with him outside the city. Let's fight to the death. Such a brave and resourceful person can't be used by me. It's really a loss for our Tang Dynasty!" At the end of Li Shimin's words, he started to cherish his talents again. There were many generals in the Tang Dynasty, but really There are only a few people who can be called handsome, such as Li Jing, Li Xiaogong and Li Ji. The others, such as Cheng Yaojin, Yuchi Gong, Niu Jinda and others, are only generals at best. After Li Min heard Li Shimin's explanation, he secretly admired it in his heart. The ancient art of war was indeed profound and profound, and even psychological warfare was taken into consideration. It seemed that leading troops to fight was really not something that a layman like him could do. . After the two armies were deployed, the generals did not run out for a duel like in later TV series. Instead, with the sound of war drums, the two armies lined up in a neat formation and slowly approached. With each step forward, the murderous intent on the battlefield became stronger. As the momentum of both sides reached its peak, a big battle finally began. "Light up!" When he saw the Goguryeo troops entering the range of the rockets, the general in charge of commanding the rockets gave the order. The soldiers who had already prepared torches immediately lit the fuses. With a strange roar, one rocket after another flew into the air. It shot out, drew an arc in mid-air, and then hit the Goguryeo troops hard. Then there were thunderous explosions, countless human limbs flew up, and painful groans were heard. The Goguryeo people already knew something about weapons like rockets. They knew that although these weapons were powerful, they were limited in quantity, and that as long as they fought with the Tang army, the other side would stop firing. Therefore, driven by the generals, the Goguryeo soldiers attacked The companions who were killed in the explosion turned a blind eye and ran forward desperately, trying to get closer to the Tang army. Sure enough, when the two armies were less than a hundred steps apart, the rockets could only attack the Goguryeo army behind due to range issues. However, the soldiers in the front were not happy for long. They only heard a dull roar from the Tang army, and everyone screamed blackly. The shouting thing was thrown up from the opponent's formation, and then landed in the Goguryeo military formation. Then this black thing made another huge explosion. Even if it was not killed on the spot, it was exploded within a few feet. The loud noise caused my ears and nose to bleed, and I couldn't even stand steady. At this time, the archers on both sides also began to shoot, and bursts of arrows passed through the air, hitting the armor or shields of the opposing soldiers. From time to time, the unlucky ones were shot, and there were roars and screams. In one piece. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 77 The Last Battle (Part 2) When the Goguryeo people fought through the thunder cannons and rain of arrows at a heavy casualty, the distance between the two sides was less than ten feet. However, the Goguryeo soldiers did not relax, and their faces became more solemn. Then they clearly heard that the Tang army was The general ordered to light the fire again, and then black grenades the size of cantaloupes were thrown over. Then before everyone could react, the explosions had already connected into one, and countless shrieking fragments were flying on the field. Even if it was again Thick armor can hardly block these fragments. The two armies have not really started to contact, and the Goguryeo people have already suffered nearly 10,000 casualties. Of course, most of them were injured by gunpowder weapons. The actual number of people killed by the explosion is still a small number. However, these nearly 10,000 casualties have already reduced the number of Goguryeo people. The attack formation was in disarray, and the momentum of the charge was no longer as ferocious as before. The soldiers of the Tang army, who were good at seizing the opportunity, roared in unison, ¡®Kill! kill! kill! ', and then like a group of tigers, they rushed into the Goguryeo army formation. For a moment, the waves of blood rolled and the sound of killing was loud. In this situation, human life has become a piece of grass, being harvested by the god of death one after another, and then New ones have been added. Li Min and Li Shimin pressed the formation in the rear. The first wave of troops to rush forward was only 50,000 Tang troops, and the remaining 20,000 were as reserve troops to deal with various possibilities at any time. The Tang army's offensive was extremely sharp. Although it faced a Goguryeo army that was twice as large as its own, as soon as it came into contact with the opponent, it was like a steamroller, pushing the front all the way to the Goguryeo side, especially Li Daozong and Zhang Jian. , Cheng Mingzhen and other fierce generals led the troops, like a few sharp knives, quickly divided the enemy. Then eat it piece by piece. It had only been two hours since the war started, and the 100,000 Goguryeo army that entered the field first had already been somewhat defeated. Yeon Gaesumun who was behind was also shocked by the sharpness of the Tang army, and hurriedly ordered three soldiers to be selected from the 50,000 reserve troops. Thousands of people were divided into two teams to rescue. Li Shimin saw that the other party finally used the reserve team, so he naturally responded by dividing the 30,000 troops around him by 20,000. One on the left and one on the right, they resisted the opponent's reinforcements respectively, and then ordered Niu Jinda to lead three thousand Xuanjia troops. Attack the main battlefield as quickly as possible and strive to overwhelm the opponent in the shortest possible time. Set up a victory. The Xuanjia Army has always been the trump card in the army. As soon as they appear, it will be the moment to decide the outcome of the battlefield. Niu Jinda is fortunate enough to temporarily lead this legendary cavalry. Naturally, he feels very honored. After receiving the order, he clasped his fists and roared. , using himself as an arrow, he rushed forward with this heavily armored cavalry. Li Min is also very curious about this legendary army, which he usually only knows about. The Xuanjia Army has the best treatment and equipment in the army, and their armor is also different from that of the general Tang Army. Not only are the soldiers covered with black armor, but even the horses are extremely tightly wrapped in armor. It¡¯s just that most of the previous wars were siege battles. Naturally, the cavalry was not needed, so he never saw the Xuanjia Army take action. Now that he finally had the opportunity, Li Min naturally opened his eyes wide. I saw that the Xuanjia Army, led by Niu Jinda, quickly increased their horse speed to the limit, even though there were only three thousand people. But during the charge, one felt a sense of suffocation as dark clouds pressed in. Before anyone arrived, the murderous intent had already driven down the Goguryeo soldiers in front, and they were completely discouraged. As soon as the two armies came into contact, they saw that the Xuanjia army was like a red-hot steel knife cutting into butter. In the blink of an eye, it had torn a hole in the middle, and like a chisel, it divided the large Goguryeo army. Wherever the horses' hooves passed, corpses were scattered everywhere. The Xuanjia Army moved in and out of the Goguryeo army. Every time an opening was opened, the Tang army took the opportunity to rush in and outflank and eliminate the Goguryeo soldiers. This made it even more difficult for the Goguryeo army to parry, and the Yeongae Somun faction The 30,000 reinforcements that arrived were entangled by the 20,000 Tang troops, unable to rescue them. Seeing that the overall situation was determined, Goguryeo's defeat was imminent. Seeing this situation, Yeon Gaesumun knew that he was on the verge of life and death. The 20,000 elites he had reserved around him finally began to be used. Under the personal leadership of him and his third brother Yuan Jingwu, 20,000 people came from the left together. Rush out from the side, aiming directly at the 10,000 Tang troops blocking the reinforcements on the left. Seeing this situation, Li Min was shocked. The 10,000 people on the left were the Tang army led by Wang Wendu. Although they were also elite, they might not be able to withstand the siege of 30,000 Goguryeo elite. Once the left side is defeated, the Yuan family will have room for maneuver. They may take advantage of the situation to enter the main battlefield and fight the Tang army head-on. However, this approach is too risky, and the opponent is more likely to take advantage of the opportunity when most of the Tang army is entangled to launch an attack. Kill them here. After all, as long as Li Shimin is captured, will this war still be fought? However, when Li Shimin saw this situation, he smiled coldly and said: "Young son of the Yuan family, I really think I am old. Come, I will personally lead the army and fight with the young son of the Yuan family!" Hearing that Li Shimin was going to go into battle in person frightened the generals around him. However, now that Li Ji was commanding on the main battlefield, Niu Jinda, Li Daozhong and other importantNone of the generals were there. They wanted to persuade him but did not dare to do so, so they all looked at Li Min together. "My father is so powerful that we must not take risks. I have so many famous generals in the Tang Dynasty. Any one person can defeat the enemy. Why should my father take action?" Li Min also knew that he was the only one who had enough weight to speak, so he hurriedly persuaded him with his hands on his horse. Seeing Li Min taking the lead, the surrounding generals immediately had a backbone and warned His Majesty not to move lightly, otherwise it would shake the country of Tang Dynasty. Li Shimin also spoke out of anger just now. He has the responsibility of the world, so naturally he dare not It was easy to take risks. Now Li Min and the generals persuaded him, so he nodded and said, "Okay, I will allocate five thousand elite troops. Which general is willing to lead the battle?" As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, seven or eight generals suddenly appeared, shouting that he was willing to lead the army to defeat the Yuan clan. These generals were all relatively young. The reason why they were not allowed to go to the battlefield was actually because they were young, energetic, inexperienced, and afraid to go on the battlefield. Acting on impulse will ruin the overall situation, so we put it aside to temper their temper. However, they were extremely reluctant in their hearts. Now that they saw the opportunity to go to the battlefield and perform meritorious service, they naturally rushed to be the first and even quarreled with each other. Li Min was watching with interest when suddenly someone beside him said, "Your Highness, our brothers also want to go to the battlefield!" As soon as he heard this voice, Li Min knew it was Hu Li. He turned around and saw that this giant man was riding a very strong horse and staring at him with a bloodthirsty look on his face. Zhou Long beside him didn't say anything. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes were full of enthusiasm. The main reason why these two war maniacs came to Liaodong was to live out the addiction to war, and protecting Li Min was just a side trip. That must be what they thought in their hearts. However, as Li Min's personal guards, they usually have no chance to go to the battlefield. They can only watch others galloping on the battlefield, and when they saw the Xuanjia Army's grace on the battlefield just now, they were even more itchy. "The other party is the last elite of Goguryeo. That is no joke. Are you sure you want to go?" Li Min asked helplessly. He had promised them at the beginning that he would give them a chance to go to the battlefield, but now the war is about to end. Well, if you don't fulfill your original promise, then you will break your promise to others. "Your Highness, our remaining 700 tiger-headed troops have reached the limit of their age. If we miss today's battle, I am afraid that even if we have the opportunity in the future, we will not have the strength to pick up swords and guns. Please help us, Your Highness." I'm waiting, even if we die, we want to die on the battlefield!" Before Hu Li and Zhou Long could reply, a tiger-headed soldier who had been guarding Li Min suddenly bowed and said, his tiger eyes filled with vicissitudes of life flashing A hint of determination. "Your Highness, please grant your permission!" Other approaching tiger-headed troops also bowed and begged. The Tiger Head Army was originally born for the battlefield, but after the country was destroyed, they had to put aside their pride and dignity as soldiers and became pirates that were despised by the world. Now they finally have the opportunity to recreate the style of the Tiger Head Army. Naturally They are all full of heroism. "You" Li Min looked at this group of veterans with gray ears and temples, and understood the mood of these people very well. In their opinion, the honor of the Tiger Head Army was more important than their own lives back then, but today they just want to On the battlefield, regain the glory of the past. "Okay, I'll tell you!" Li Min couldn't refuse, so he finally sighed and said in a heavy tone. Although these people were the elite of the elite back then, firstly, they have not been on the battlefield for many years, and they are also old. Secondly, they are outnumbered and outnumbered. I am afraid that after this war, I don¡¯t know how many people will sleep here forever? Li Shimin was not at ease with these young generals who were asking for battle. When he was hesitating, he suddenly saw Li Min walking over with two generals. He saluted him and said, "For the record, father, two of my ministers are coming to me." Emperor Father recommends that we will definitely be able to defeat the elite Yuan clan on the left!" "Oh? Are these two people behind you?" Li Shimin looked at Hu Li and Zhou Long up and down, and found that these two people were really impressive, and there was no difference in their appearance when facing him, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Coupled with Hu Li's extremely strong physique and Zhou Long's fierce aura, people can feel the other person's extraordinaryness at the first sight. "I would like to inform my father that these two men are the generals of the son's house, named Huli and Zhou Long respectively. When they were in Dengzhou, they helped the son defeat the 60,000-strong army that invaded Goguryeo. Not only were they very brave, but they were also They are all talented generals. If they lead the troops, they will be absolutely foolproof!" Li Min reported loudly. "It would be fine if someone else recommended him. Li Min was his favorite son, and his talent was recognized, so Li Shimin didn't doubt his words. Moreover, with his ability to recognize people for many years, he could also see that both of them were extraordinary people, so he nodded and said: "Okay, then I will order you two to lead five thousand troops. Do you have the confidence to defeat the enemy?" ?¡± Hearing Li Shimin's question, Hu Li and Zhou Long immediately stepped forward and replied: "Your Majesty, don't worry, the general will be like this."?If you can capture the opponent's general, you are willing to be dealt with by military law! " {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 78 The Power of the Tiger Head Army When the generals saw that it was His Highness King Qi who recommended him, they all withdrew. However, when they heard that the two recommended royal guards actually claimed that they wanted to capture the opponent's general alive, they all showed a trace of disdain. After all, in their opinion, it is already very difficult to help General Wang Wendu repel the attack of 30,000 Goguryeo elites. As for capturing the opponent's general alive, it is simply impossible. Therefore, they all think that Hu Li and Zhou Long are there. boast. However, Li Shimin's eyes narrowed after hearing this, because he saw a kind of self-confidence in Hu Li and Zhou Long, a kind of unparalleled self-confidence. Apart from seeing this temperament in his own Xuanjia Army, this is the first time he has seen it in anyone else. "Hu Li and Zhou Long listen to the order. I order you to lead five thousand troops and be sure to help General Wang Wendu on the left to resist Goguryeo's 30,000 army!" Li Shimin suddenly looked serious and formally ordered. "General, take the order!" Hu Li and Zhou Long accepted the order with clasped fists, and then went down to assemble the team with excited faces. Naturally, there were many of the palace's thousand guards, and the other four thousand were also selected elite cavalry. They gathered their troops. Finally, five thousand people formed one force, using Hu Li and Zhou Long as two arrows, and quickly rushed towards the 30,000 Goguryeo army that was already fighting with Wang Wendu. Li Min looked at Hu Li and others walking away, but secretly regretted in his heart. Just now, he was so excited that he agreed to their request, but if these people suffered heavy casualties, if nothing else, Guang Wenxin would not be able to do anything. It's easy to explain, after all, these people are Wen Xin's father's cronies, and they are all so old, but he still sends them to the battlefield. It's really a bit thoughtless. But now it¡¯s too late to regret it. The military order is like a mountain, and he can¡¯t make people come back just by regretting it. Therefore, Li Min had to take out the telescope from his arms and stared at Hu Li and Zhou Long nervously. Both of them had weapons in their hands. Hu Li, like his sister, used a thick and long telescope. Iron rod. But Zhou Long used a spear. The officers and men of the Hutou Army used the same horses as the Tang Army, but their horses were longer than those used by ordinary soldiers. In addition, the head of the spear is also in a triangular shape, and there are blood grooves on each surface. It looks like a mutated three-sided military thorn with a long handle. Of course it's an enlarged version. Wang Wendu's 10,000-strong army has been surrounded by Yeon Gaesumun, and is forming a defensive formation to deal with the siege of the Goguryeo people. Although the defense is still tight, the opponent has a large number of people, and these are the last steps of the Goguryeo people. They were elite and the offensive was very fierce, so the casualties rose sharply for a while, and the wounded were already lying on the ground in the middle of the formation. At this critical moment, reinforcements from Hu Li and Zhou Long finally arrived. Among them, Huli took the lead and rushed into the Goguryeo formation brandishing a big stick. Compared with Aunt Hu, Huli, a man, was not only more powerful, but also more cold-hearted and bloodthirsty. Therefore, a large iron rod as thick as an arm was swung out. Countless weapons and human body parts were fired in all directions, covering a radius of several meters within his killing range. It was extremely bloody and brutal. This is probably where his nickname of Evil Tiger came from. Even the Tang Army behind him consciously kept a distance from him. , to avoid accidental injury. It¡¯s different from Hu Li¡¯s madness. Zhou Long was one of those calm generals. He commanded the five thousand cavalry behind him to line up in a long queue. Then, with a thousand palace guards as the vanguard, he himself served as the front arrow and charged straight in through the opening opened by Hu Li. , five thousand people were like a dragon, breaking through a gap in the encirclement in the blink of an eye. Wang Wendu seized this opportunity and led the remaining soldiers to rush out of the gap in one fell swoop. Zhou Long, on the other hand, led 5,000 cavalrymen to charge left and right in the Goguryeo army, turning the opponent upside down. Although Yeon Gaesumun sent many elite troops to intercept and kill Zhou Long's 5,000 cavalrymen, it was a pity that not only did it have no effect, but it also caused the enemy to be defeated. These elite troops suffered heavy losses. With the reinforcements buying him time, Wang Wendu integrated his troops as quickly as possible, and then turned around and charged into the Goguryeo formation again. Although they were only surrounded for a while, they suffered a lot of casualties. Only about 7,000 people can still maintain fighting power, but this is enough. With the dragon Zhou Long here, Yeon Gaesumun The 30,000-strong army was on the verge of collapse, and there was no way to organize people to resist the 7,000 of them. Li Shimin and Li Min, the father and son in the rear, all held up binoculars and stared at the changes on the battlefield. When they saw the performance of Hu Li and Zhou Long, they both breathed a sigh of relief. Then they saw Zhou Long. Led 5,000 cavalry, he defeated the opponent's 30,000 people. However, Hu Li, an enemy of 10,000 people, relied on his own bravery to kill three in and three out of the enemy's army. Finally, he joined Zhou Long. , the two of them each led an army, among which Hu Li led a thousand palace guards in the front, Zhou Long led four thousand cavalry to cut off the rear, and the five thousand men were like an arrow, directly attacking the core of the army where Yeon Gaisu Wen was. Looking at the performance of the two tiger generals, Li Shimin was also full of excitement.Face exclaimed: "Such a tiger general can't be defeated except by evil spirits from ancient times!" When he said this, Li Shimin put down the telescope, turned to Li Min and said: "Liu Lang, you are so lucky. You got two soldiers at once!" Strong general!" Hearing His Majesty the Emperor's praise and seeing the performance of the two men with his own eyes, the other generals who were a little disdainful just now also looked ashamed. They are all young people and may lack experience in marching and fighting, but they are proud of their own bravery. , I have always thought that there are few people in the world who are my opponents, but until I saw Hu Li and Zhou Long killing countless enemies on the battlefield, I was so frightened that I sweated profusely, feeling that my own bravery was different from that of the other party. In comparison, it seems like a child's trick. In response to Li Shimin's praise, Li Min hurriedly responded, and then focused on the battlefield. The 30,000 Goguryeo army had been rushed out of formation. Coupled with the addition of Wang Wendu, the pressure on the two of them was great. Minus, but the two of them actually set their sights on the opponent's coach Yeon Gaesumun. This is an unparalleled thing. After all, no matter how scattered the opponent is, the number of people is still twice as many as theirs. They want to rush through thousands of troops. The thought of Wanma capturing the opponent's coach makes people feel frightened. However, the tiger force in front is full of confidence, wielding a big stick to open the way in front, almost no one is his enemy, and the veterans of the tiger head army behind him are also brave, with their horses and guns in their hands like poisonous dragons going out to sea, and their spears Guns are deadly. Although occasionally someone will be injured and fall down, they have no fear. Even if the person lying on the ground is their own brother, they will not take a second look, because they know that this is a battlefield and there is no room for anything. Kindness and affection. Yeon Gaesumun saw this Tang army that was destroying his own momentum rushing toward him, and his heart was filled with rage. The little chance of life he had finally won was cut off by this sturdy Tang army, and now it was even more directed at him. When they came to kill them, they simply regarded their tens of thousands of troops as if they were nothing, and they were so arrogant and arrogant! The Tang army had already gained the upper hand on the main battlefield, and the 100,000 Goguryeo troops had been killed in rivers of blood. If it had not been for the loyal Yuan clan generals at all levels who had been suppressing them, they would have been defeated long ago. But even so, the Goguryeo army may collapse at any time. As for the reinforcements on the right, they are stuck with the Tang army, and the winner cannot be determined for the time being. Yeon Gaesumun was very clear about this situation. The key was on their left side of the battlefield. If they could regroup, defeat the Tang army in the shortest time, and then lead their troops to the rear where Li Shimin was, they would be able to capture Li Shimin. Without him, the Tang army would be in chaos, and then they would have a chance to turn defeat into victory. But if you want to seize this glimmer of hope, the most important thing is to defeat the five thousand people rushing towards you. Thinking of this, Yeon Gaesumun made up his mind and personally led the three thousand guards around him to intercept Hu Li and Zhou Long. At the same time, he ordered the organic troops around him to stop the opponent's charge at all costs. After receiving the order, countless Goguryeo soldiers rushed towards Huli and the others, immediately putting huge pressure on them. However, the more people there were, the crazier Huli became. He could clean up a whole area with just one stroke of the stick, and the impact speed was not the slightest. No weakening. And when he saw Yeon Gaesumun charging towards this side, he even shouted excitedly: "Brothers, rush with me, the opponent's general is right in front of you!" "Kill!" After hearing this, the officers and soldiers of the Tiger Head Army were all shocked. The tiger's roar became even more powerful, flying the corpse in front of them and galloping on their horses, and soon collided with Yeon Gaesumun's troops. Yeon Gaesumun maintained his bravery and did not dodge the tiger force that was as bloody as the god of war. Instead, he raised his sword and faced it. With several loud noises, he fought with the tiger force wielding a big iron rod. They were together, but what shocked him was that the giant tiger general on the other side had been killing on the battlefield for so long, but he still had amazing power. He only blocked his arms a few times, and his arms were shocked and he was completely unconscious. "Take your life!" Hu Li also didn't expect that the opponent's general was still a brave man among the three armies. Several attacks were blocked by the opponent, and the offensive of the Tiger Head Army behind him was also stagnant. At that moment, Hu Li felt angry. The cavalry relied on unparalleled impact. Sooner or later, the infantry would pull him off their horses as soon as their speed stopped. So he mustered up all his strength and smashed Yeon Gaesumun headlong. At this time, Yeon Gaesumun already knew that the opponent's divine power was difficult to defeat, and he would have to vomit blood if he tried to block it, so he turned his horse's head and tried to dodge, but Hu Li's attack came too fast. Although he dodged himself, he stepped down. However, the horse failed to avoid it and was hit by Hu Li's stick on its back. With a crisp sound of 'click', Yeon Gaesumun felt his step go weak, and along with the dying neigh of the horse, he suddenly fell to the ground. Huli and the surrounding Hutou troops were shocked. They wanted to capture Yuan Gaisuwen alive, but unfortunately, the Yuan family's soldiers behind them tried their best to stop him. They almost used their own bodies to build a wall of flesh in order to capture Yuan Gaisuwen. Gaisu Wen rescued him. (Unfinished)(continued)! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 79: Capturing Yeon Gaesumun alive Yeon Gaesooun fell to the ground and one of his legs was pinned down by a horse corpse. He finally managed to pull it out. Seeing the guards around him desperately defending him fall down one by one, he felt extremely resentful and grabbed an unmanned war horse next to him. , just about to get on his horse and fight to the death with the Tang army who was just around the corner. But at this moment, Yeon Gaesumun suddenly heard a thunderous roar above his head, and at the same time, the guards around him also shouted warnings. He instinctively looked up, only to see a huge figure pressing down from above his head. , judging from the opponent's size, it was the fierce general led by Tang Jun. It turned out that Huli was blocked by Yuan's pro-army. Seeing that Yuan Gaisuwen, who had been knocked off his horse, stood up unharmed, he felt very unwilling. At this time, the two were only ten feet away from each other, which gave Huli an opportunity to take advantage of. , regardless of the situation, he jumped up from his horse and risked his life to capture Yeon Gaesumun alive. The unsuspecting Yeon Gae So-moon was also startled by the opponent's desperate move. He instinctively raised the big knife in his hand and wanted to stab the opponent to death, but was pushed aside by Hu Li with the weapon. Then, the man and his armor weighed several hundred kilograms, all of which hit Yeon Gaesumun and the horses next to him. Under the powerful kinetic energy and gravitational potential energy, Yeon Gaesumun and his men and horses were knocked to the ground. Even though Yeon Gaesumun was physically strong, he was still beaten so badly that his eyes were filled with stars. But before he could recover, Huli had already stood up first, sweeping his long stick in his hand, beating the Yuan family soldiers who came to the rescue to death or injury, and then stretched out his hand to hold Yuan Gaisuwen under his arm. Holding a stick in one hand to defend against the enemy, he strode towards his own team. Seeing that their general was captured, Yuan's soldiers seemed to be going crazy. Countless people surrounded Huli and attacked him with dense weapons, hoping to kill Huli on the spot and save Yeon Gaesumun at the same time. Although Huli is brave, he cannot block the weapons attacking from all directions, so he has no choice but to wave the iron rod. Sweep away the deadly weapons, and as for the non-lethal ones, you can only use your body to carry them. In the blink of an eye, there were dozens of wounds on his body, and he was bleeding profusely. However, this injury gave Huli an idea. He held Yeon Gaesomun under his arm and used it as a stick, then swept past the surrounding Goguryeo soldiers. At this time, the opponent threw a rat weapon, fearing to hurt the general's life, so they retreated one after another. At this time, the Hutou Army and Zhou Long finally arrived. Seeing that Huli had captured the opponent's general alive, their morale was even higher, and their horses hooves stepped on The opponent's corpse protected Huli. When Huli got on his horse, he immediately raised the Yuengaisuwen in his hand above his head and shouted: "Yeongaisumun is captured. Those who surrender will avoid death!" "Yeon Gaesumun is captured, and those who surrender will be spared death" As soon as Huli's words came out, they were immediately spread by the Tang troops around him. In the blink of an eye, the Tang troops on the entire battlefield were roaring in unison, and the Goguryeo soldiers heard these words. Then when I saw Yeon Gaesumun in the hands of the tall Tang general in the field, all of them had earth-colored faces, and their fighting spirit was gone in the blink of an eye. "Clang~" As the first Goguryeo soldier dropped the weapon in his hand, and then seemed to cause a chain reaction, the sound of metal clanging continued in the ears, and finally even became one. Except for a few die-hards who were still resisting, most people on the left battlefield threw down their weapons and surrendered. With the support of Zhou Long and others, Huli rushed to the main battlefield with Yeon Gaesumun, and at the same time loudly spread the news that Yeon Gaesumun had been captured alive. As a result, the Goguryeo soldiers who had already dealt with the edge of collapse immediately dropped their weapons and surrendered. They circled around the battlefield before riding their horses and rushing to Li Shimin. They turned over and dismounted and threw the unconscious Yeon Gaesumun to the ground. They cupped their fists and saluted: "The last general Hu Li, Zhou Dragon, come and revive me!" "Hahaha~, please get up quickly!" When Li Shimin saw these two tiger generals, he happily dismounted from his horse and took a few steps forward to help them up, turning a blind eye to the blood and pieces of meat on their armor. Although Hu Li and Zhou Long regarded Li Shimin as their enemy, they couldn't help but feel a little moved when they saw that he valued them so much. At the same time, they secretly thought that the Li family was full of talented people, and when their lord was defeated by them, it was indeed a fair defeat. "Thank you, Your Majesty!" The two of them bowed to express their gratitude. Before they could stand up, Li Min had already asked the prepared medical soldiers to help them down. Although they looked majestic on the battlefield, no matter how brave they were on the battlefield, The generals were inevitably injured, not to mention that they defeated more with less, and at the same time they rushed to the front. Even if they were protected by armor, they still had countless wounds. If the bleeding was not stopped in time, they would probably die of excessive blood loss. Similarly, the five thousand cavalry who accompanied them also suffered heavy casualties. Almost a thousand were killed in the battle, and everyone who remained was injured. As for the thousand palace guards, nearly a hundred of the seven hundred tiger-headed troops died, and another three hundred Even half of them died in the battle. After all, no matter how elite they were, they were always at the front of the team, so casualties were inevitable. And even among those who were alive, many were seriously injured and fell off their horses as soon as they came back. Come down, can you?It is still unknown whether he can be saved. Nearly one-third of the thousand guards they brought were lost. Although the credit was great, such heavy casualties still made Li Min feel heartache. These were his strongest team members in the future, but because of the battle in Goguryeo The losses were so heavy that there was nowhere to find anyone to compensate. It was really a huge loss. However, after this battle, Li Min found that the surviving guards were very different, especially the six hundred tiger-headed soldiers. Although their faces still showed a bit of sadness for losing their comrades, their overall spiritual temperament was different. There is a feeling of being reborn, as if the dusty pearl has finally washed away the dust and begun to bloom with dazzling brilliance. With the capture of Yeon Gaesumun, the Goguryeo army surrendered one after another. Even if some die-hards resisted, they could not stop the Tang cavalry. As the evening approached, the battlefield was finally cleared. Although there were still thousands of defenders in Pyongyang City, the 150,000 troops outside the city had been wiped out by the Tang Army. Naturally, they did not have the courage to become enemies of the Tang Army, so they very wisely surrendered to Kaicheng. However, it was getting late at this time. Out of caution, Li Ji only ordered people to guard the large and small gates of Pyongyang City and did not enter the city immediately. He was still stationed outside Pyongyang City that night. This battle pitted 70,000 Tang troops against Goguryeo's 150,000 troops. Among them, the Goguryeo side had 20,000 killed and more than 40,000 injured. The Tang army also suffered more than 10,000 casualties, of which the wounded naturally accounted for the majority. As a medical officer, Li Min was originally very busy, but apart from knowing some theories, he was only average at practical operations. Moreover, he did not like to deal with wounds with his own hands, so he handed over the medical soldiers to a few Deputy management, and promised them that one of them would be selected as the future medical officer. Several deputies also knew that with Li Min's status, serving as a medical officer was only temporary, so after hearing Li Min's promise, they naturally redoubled their efforts. Although there were occasional intrigues, overall they did a very good job. Li Min didn't need to worry at all. He usually didn't go to the medical camp very often. The medical camp is usually located near the battlefield, making it easier for injured soldiers coming off the battlefield to be sent here. It was a rare occasion for Li Min to stay in the medical camp today, because almost all of the more than 700 surviving guards were staying here, and there were more than a dozen seriously injured people in a coma. I wonder if they can survive? Regardless of emotions or reasons, he had to come and take a look. War is cruel, and this medical camp in front of us best reflects this. Soldiers with severed arms and legs can be seen everywhere, and groans and screams are continuous. Entering here is like entering a human slaughterhouse. If a weak-willed person stays here for a longer time, he will definitely go crazy on the spot because he can't bear it. This is why Li Min doesn't like coming here. Li Min was the chief officer of the medical camp, and Hu Li and Zhou Long were the great contributors to capturing Yuan Gaisuwen alive, so they naturally received the best care. Priority was given to treating the wounds of seriously injured people, and then staying here for observation. Those with minor injuries should go back to their respective camps to eat and rest after their wounds are treated, and then come to the medical camp on time for dressing changes. In addition to the dozen or so seriously injured people who were unconscious and seriously injured, Huli and dozens of others also had to stay in the medical camp for observation. Therefore, after Li Min and others treated their wounds, they allowed Huli and the others to recover in peace. If those ten When the comatose brothers woke up, they had to inform him first. After giving instructions, they took the people and prepared to leave the medical camp. Although it was already dark, the medical camp was still noisy. In addition to moans and screams, there were also a lot of tired grunts. The battle during the day had exhausted a lot of energy, and some soldiers with minor injuries Before the medical soldiers could treat the wounds, they lay down in various tents and fell asleep. When Li Min and the others walked out, they tried to stand as far to the side as there were many people running with stretchers on the road. After all, the battlefield was so big that it was impossible to clean up the wounded in a short time. Now there were people everywhere on the battlefield. Soldiers with torches were rummaging through the piles of corpses on the ground. As long as they were soldiers of Tang Dynasty, those who were still breathing were immediately carried to the medical camp, and those who were not breathing were also carried out to recover. Just as Li Min and the others were walking out of the medical camp, another group of people suddenly rushed from the entrance of the camp. There were about seventeen or eight people in this group. They were all wearing tattered armor, with blood all over their bodies, including their faces. It looked like they were crawling out of the pile of corpses. Seven or eight of them were carrying a few wounded on their backs. As they ran towards this side, they shouted in a hoarse voice: "Medic! Medic!" Originally, this kind of scene was the most common in the medical camp. Seeing these dozen people running past him, Li Min didn't pay much attention at first. However, when this group of people crossed paths with him, out of the corner of his eye, Li Min Suddenly, he found among the group that one of the figures carrying the wounded on his back looked very familiar. This made him a little surprised. He turned around and took a closer look at the figure's back. Although there was another person on the other person's back, the feeling of familiarity was The more I look at it, the more intense it becomes. Could it really be him? {Piao TianwenLearn www.piaotia.net Thank you all book friends for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation} Text Chapter 80 Reunion in the medical camp "Ninth brother!" Li Min looked more and more like him and couldn't help shouting. As expected by Li Min, when the familiar figure heard Li Min's shouts, he immediately froze and his hoarse shouts stopped. When he turned his head and saw Li Min, a wave of anger immediately shot out of his eyes. He was ecstatic and shouted: "Rokuro, hurry up! Arrange some medical soldiers quickly, my brothers are too seriously injured!" Although the other person¡¯s face was covered in blood and he was much darker and thinner than before, Li Min still recognized him at a glance. This person was Li Yong who had been missing for many days. When Li Min recognized Li Yong, he immediately became angry. After all, he was looking for him in the first place, but even Li Shimin was alarmed. He didn't expect that this kid had been hiding in the army. But when I saw Li Yong's bloodshot eyes, he was not only covered in blood, but his arm was also injured, which was hastily bandaged with strips of cloth. He was also extremely mute. He couldn't even listen just now. It was his voice. You don't need to ask to know that this kid must have gone to the battlefield and suffered a lot. Seeing Li Yong in such a state of embarrassment, Li Min's heart softened and he couldn't bear to blame him anymore. Moreover, judging from his anxious look, he estimated that the injured people were his brothers who shared life and death, so Li Min did not dare to delay , took Li Yong and the others to find a few medical officers, who helped treat the wounds of several wounded people. Several seriously injured people were injured by the opponent's horses, and their internal organs were probably injured, so the medical officers gave them a bowl of black juice. When Chinese medicine is used, whether they can survive or not is up to them. "Ouch! It hurts! It hurts! Liulang. Can you please be gentle?" Li Min took care of the wound on Li Yong's arm himself, although the wound was not deep. But there was a lot of blood, and even the clothes in the armor were stuck to the wound. It took a lot of effort to clean it up. Of course, he deliberately dealt with it harshly, causing Li Yong to beg for mercy in pain. "Just bear with it if it hurts. Now that you know it hurts, why did you go there earlier?" Li Min said angrily. Just now he wanted to treat Li Yong's wound, but the boy resisted and refused to take off his armor. It wasn't until Li Min stepped up and kicked him twice that this kid became honest. However, when Li Min saw the numerous wounds crisscrossing the other party's upper body, he finally understood why Li Yong was unwilling to take off his clothes. I saw a large scar on the left side of Li Yong¡¯s belly that was not completely healed. It looked like he had been hit by a gun barrel, and it penetrated very deeply into his flesh. There were also a few scars on his chest, all of which were arrow wounds. Although these injuries are no longer a problem now, it can be imagined that Li Yong suffered multiple injuries at the time, especially the gunshot wound on his stomach. He was lucky to be able to survive it. Looking at the scars on Li Yong's body, Li Min was angry and happy at the same time. He was angry because this boy insisted on having his own way. He originally escaped from Dengzhou and came to Goguryeo. But fortunately, this kid is lucky enough to survive such a serious injury. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to explain to his father and mother like this? Li Min helped Li Yong take care of his wounds. He was about to ask how Li Yong joined the army and where he was injured? But at this moment, a medical officer with blood all over his body suddenly burst in from outside the tent. According to Li Min's habit, the medical officers all wore white clothes, although many people said it was unlucky. After all, it looked like someone was attending a funeral, but Li Min was the military medical officer, and it was not anyone else's turn to dictate these matters. "You guys are standing here holding up the corpses. Come with me to the nearby tent to help!" The medical officer broke in and saw Li Yong and the dozen or so uninjured people. His eyes immediately lit up and he gave them orders. road. He was probably too anxious, and even his boss, Li Min, didn't see it. The medical battalion is also divided into levels. The most common one is the medical soldier, who knows some emergency treatment of wounds. In addition to helping in the camp, he also goes to the battlefield to deal with some seriously wounded people. The next level up is the medical officer. Most of these people are former military doctors, know some medical skills, and have a high status in the medical camp. All the wounded here have to listen to them. Further up are several assistant officers, Li Min's deputies, and at the top is Li Min, the medical officer. After every war, the medical camp is the busiest. In addition, there are not enough medical officers, so every time they are so busy that they want to cut themselves in half and use them. Naturally, their tempers are very bad, and everyone in the military camp also knows that the medical officers He has a bad temper and is the biggest family here, so no matter what the medical officer orders, everyone who comes here must do it. Hearing the medical officer¡¯s instructions, the dozen or so people who came with Li Yong immediately ran out with the medical officer. Li Min and Li Yong also followed. After all, one more person to help might save one more life. But as soon as he entered the tent next to him, Li Min immediately regretted it. This tent was a place for stitches. As a future generation, I naturally know the benefits of suturing wounds, and most of the wounds suffered on the battlefield are knife and gunshot wounds. After such wounds are sutured, they can not only stop bleeding quickly, but also accelerate healing. Therefore, Li Min proposed this method in the medical camp, and then various medical officers studied it together, first on livestock.Experiments were carried out, and later very inhumane experiments were carried out on Goguryeo prisoners of war. After killing hundreds of prisoners of war, a set of technology was finally figured out, which was put into practical use not long ago. "You guys, help me hold down the wounded man. If he dares to move, I'll knock him out!" As soon as Li Min and Li Yonggang came in, a medical officer pointed at them and ordered, lying on the bed in front of the medical officer There was a wounded man moaning loudly. Blood was pouring out from his left thigh. It was estimated that a major blood vessel had been injured. Seeing this situation, Li Min did not dare to delay. There was no way to transfuse blood at this time. A large number of injured soldiers on the battlefield died of excessive blood loss. If the soldier in front of him had not stopped bleeding, he would probably have the same fate. Seeing that the wounded person was being held down, the medical officer, with the assistance of the medical soldiers nearby, first tore open the clothes. After cleaning the wound, he used a tool to open the wound. After finding the broken large blood vessel, he stitched it together. The tools used are all high-temperature sterilized, and the thread is also silk. Silk is actually a kind of protein, which is not rejected by the human body and is conducive to wound healing. Li Min saw this on TV occasionally. Although surgical suturing is good, it has an obvious shortcoming, that is, there is no anesthetic in Datang, so the wounded have to endure no matter how painful it is. However, some pain exceeds the limit of human body endurance, and people's will also has its own strength and weakness. , when suturing wounds, some strong methods have to be used. For example, the wounded man Li Min and the others were holding down, when the medical officer pulled out his broken blood vessels and connected them, the huge pain had exceeded his limit. Under the stimulation of this unbearable severe pain, a The power that a person can unleash is extremely astonishing. Li Min and the other five used all their strength to push the other person down on the operating bed, unable to move. Among them, Li Min was responsible for holding down the wounded person's head, and at the same time, he also had to prevent the other person from spitting out the rags in his mouth. This was mainly to prevent the other person from biting his tongue. The wounded man couldn't move, he couldn't even scream. The veins on his head and neck popped out from the pain, his eyes popped out, and there were wild beast-like roars coming from his throat, which looked extremely terrifying. "Brother, I'm sorry. If you want to save your life, you should suffer a little!" Li Min was stared at by the other person's bloodshot eyes. He felt uncomfortable all over, so he could only comfort him with words. However, his nonsense obviously had no effect, and the opponent continued to struggle. In the end, Li Yong felt that it was too much pressure and knocked the opponent out very neatly. After helping to deal with the wounded, Li Min took Li Yong to the side and asked him how he was doing? What Li Min didn't expect was that Li Yong was now serving as a soldier under Zhang Jian, and had even become a commander. Most of the dozen or so people who came with him were his subordinates. Of course, Zhang Jian didn't know about this either. After all, he was the governor and had thousands of men under his command. What's more, he didn't know Li Yong, so he naturally didn't know that he had a big fish like Li Yong under his command. Originally, Li Min wanted to talk to Li Yong in detail and ask him about his experience during this period, but it was getting late now, and Li Yong had military orders. In addition, they had a big battle during the day, and the water was still wet. It was really not a good time for a heart-to-heart talk, so Li Min had to let Li Yong go back first and wait until the army entered Pyongyang City. Anyway, now that the war has been decided, there will probably be no more fighting, so Li Min is not worried about Li Yong's safety. However, as soon as Li Min left, Li Yong was immediately surrounded by his brothers, who all inquired about Li Min's identity. Although Li Min did not have any attendants with him, it could be seen from the gorgeous armor that he must be a big shot. Unfortunately, However, Li Yong scolded them for being troublesome, and then took them back to the camp to rest. At the same time, there was a figure wandering a hundred meters outside Li Shimin's tent, and he had been walking back and forth for almost half an hour. If the guards outside the tent hadn't known this man, they would have captured him long ago. This man was none other than Wang Wendu, who had made great contributions on the battlefield today. The reason why Wang Wendu came to Li Shimin's tent at this time was not to take a walk after eating, but to report something important. However, this matter was too important and made him undecided. "That's all, it's about the country and the country. Even if it costs Wang's life, I will admit it!" Finally, Wang Wendu seemed to have finally made up his mind and said to himself fiercely with his fist. After Wang Wendu finished speaking, he immediately turned around and walked towards Li Shimin's tent to ask for an audience. After experiencing the great victory during the day, Li Shimin was extremely excited. After this battle, Goguryeo, the old enemy, was finally dead, and one of his wishes was fulfilled. Therefore, he was in a particularly good mood, and even ate two more bowls of dinner. When he heard that Wang Wendu asked for an audience, he was also stunned. Although the Tang army was victorious, the army was also seriously damaged. The generals of each army should be counting their troops in the army. Why did he come to ask for an audience at this time? Although it¡¯s strange in my heart,Li Shimin still called Wang Wendu in, but when he saw Wang Wendu come in, he was a little surprised. I saw the other party who walked in with a solemn face, and at the same time he was holding a bloody weapon in his hands. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 81 Two remnants Li Shimin saw Wang Wendu coming in with a weapon, and there was a look of surprise on his face. This was a military camp, and weapons were naturally the most common, and military generals were allowed to bring weapons when they met. But what surprised him was that the weapon in Wang Wendu's hand was The weapon was covered in blood and looked like a horse spear, but the shaft had been broken, leaving only the head of the spear in front. "The last general, Wang Wendu, pays homage to Your Majesty!" Wang Wendu held the broken tree in his hand and bowed in salute. "Wendu, why did you come to the audience with a broken horsetail?" Li Shimin asked with a puzzled look. It was already strange for Wang Wendu to ask for an audience at this time, but now he is still holding half a horsetail in his hand, which makes Li Shimin a little bit a little confused. Can't figure it out. "Your Majesty, please see, what's different about this stem?" Wang Wendu took two steps forward, presented the remaining stem and said. Li Shimin was curious, so he asked someone to take the broken spear and take a closer look at it. He found that this spear was indeed not the standard equipment of the Tang Army. The head of the Tang Army's horse spear was flat and could be stabbed or cut. But the spear head in front of me is triangular, and there are bleeding slots on each side. It can be seen from this spear head that this kind of horse spear is actually similar to a gun. It only has the function of stabbing and gives up the function of chopping. . "Huh? This weapon looks familiar. It seems that the guards in Liulang's house used this kind of horse weapon today?" Li Shimin asked with some uncertainty. Today, the guards of Prince Qi's Mansion were in the limelight. Not only did they save the besieged Wang Wendu with 5,000 men, but they also captured Yuengai Suwen alive. Such an unparalleled feat almost overshadowed the 3,000 Xuanjia troops on the frontal battlefield. . Therefore, Li Shimin paid special attention to Hu Li and the others, and was somewhat impressed by the weapons of the Hu Tou Army. "Your Majesty has good eyesight. This horse spear was taken by the general from a guard of Prince Qi's palace who died in the battle. According to what the soldiers on the battlefield saw with their own eyes. This man fell off his horse because his horse lost its front hoof, and even the horse spear was also killed. Although he was surrounded by Goguryeo people, he was not afraid and used this broken stick to kill dozens of people in a row. There were also two Goguryeo generals among them. In the end, they died due to exhaustion and outnumbered! "Wang Wendu He replied truthfully to the guards of Prince Qi's palace who rescued him from the siege. He was also grateful, but thinking of the old things from those years had to make him feel frightened. "He killed dozens of people in a row with a broken tree. This man is really a warrior!" Li Shimin imagined the tragic scene at that time, his face turned red with excitement, and he couldn't help but praise loudly. "By the way, such a fierce warrior must be buried with dignity. There are also other soldiers who died in the battle. I want to erect a monument under the city of Pyongyang. Record their bravery for future generations to admire!" Li Shimin was in a surging mood and his mind was hot. Another idea came to my mind and I blurted it out. As a member of the war, Wang Wendu was naturally very happy when he heard that His Majesty was going to erect a monument for the soldiers who died in the battle, and loudly praised His Majesty the Emperor for his kindness. However, he did not forget the business he came for today. He quickly calmed down and took out a shorter weapon from his arms and offered it: "Your Majesty, please take a look. This is the self-defense weapon that the general always carries!" Li Shimin was puzzled and asked someone to bring Wang Wendu's sidearm. When he took out the weapon from the sheath, he was stunned because Wang Wendu's sidearm turned out to be a spear with a handle. Look at the handle. It looked worn and worn, and it had probably been used for many years. What was even more surprising was that the blade, which was about a ruler long, was exactly the same as the broken spear in his hand. "Your Majesty, this weapon I carry with me has been with me for more than ten years. The predecessor of this weapon was actually a horse spear, but the owner of this horse spear died in battle. I admire you so much." Because of the opponent's bravery, he changed his sword into a short blade and carried it with him at all times!" Wang Wendu bowed and replied. "Oh, who is this person that you can admire so much? Could it be that he is a general?" Although Li Shimin asked easily, he already had some guesses in his heart. At first, Li Min only said that Hu Li and Zhou He recruited Long in Dengzhou and did not say where they came from, but Wang Wendu seemed to have guessed something from the weapons. "Your Majesty, this man is just a little-known soldier. Even I don't know his name. However, this man's bravery shocked me at the time. Even I almost died on the other side. I was under the horse, so I was very impressed!" Wang Wendu replied hurriedly, and when he thought of the scene back then, his face even showed a bit of shock. "Wang Wendu, if you have anything to say, just say it, I'm so lazy!" Li Shimin saw that the other party was speaking in a cryptic manner, as if he had some concern, so his face darkened and he scolded. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 82 Businessmen¡¯s War Hearing Li Shimin's words, Wang Wendu was stunned and didn't understand what His Majesty the Emperor's words meant. However, he had already reported the matter and how to deal with it was none of his business, so he immediately bowed and accepted the order. There was nothing else for him to do next, so Li Shimin waved him away, while he sat in the tent and meditated. "Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu, I only knew you were a stubborn old man before. I didn't expect you to hide so many things from me. It seems I really underestimated you before." Li Shimin's eyes were fierce and full of hatred. Said to himself. As one of the most outstanding emperors in history, Li Shimin is naturally very alert. Xiao Mian has been dead for more than ten years, and his men will definitely not appear at Li Min's place for no reason. The only connection between them is Yes, only Xiao Yu. First of all, Xiao Mian is the nephew of Xiao Yu, and the relationship is relatively close. At the same time, Xiao Mian is the grandfather of Princess Li Min. Only through Xiao Yu's relationship can Li Min communicate with the Liang Kingdom that was destroyed more than ten years ago. The remnant got involved. In fact, although Li Shimin felt a little uncomfortable about Li Min subduing Xiao Mian's subordinates, he was not too angry. On the contrary, he was itching to hate Xiao Yu. In his opinion, Xiao Yu, as his own minister, had an inextricable relationship with the remnants of the Liang Kingdom. He was probably the one who introduced Xiao Xian's subordinates to Li Min. This is because Li Shimin wronged Xiao Yu. Although Xiao Yu harbored Wen Xin and her daughter, she did not know about Hu Li and the others. After all, the virtuous concubine was not simple. She knew that she had to hold back on everything, so naturally she would not Tell Xiao Yu all the secrets. And no matter how smart Li Shimin was, he would never think of it. Xiao Wenxin, the concubine of the Xiao family, actually had such an astonishing identity, and it was he who had facilitated the marriage between Xiao Wenxin and Li Min. The overall situation of Goguryeo has been decided, and the Yuan clan has been defeated. The sun has just shown half of the sun the next day, and all the Tang troops have gathered early. Then, under the personal leadership of Li Shimin, they entered the city from the main entrance of Pyongyang City and followed the main road until they entered the original royal city of King Rongliu. Then he ordered the various armies to take over all the key places in the city, and at the same time attack the Yuan clan and their vassals. A brutal purge began. In fact, just last night, there was a peak of suicides in Pyongyang City, mainly from some important figures in the Yuan clan and their vassals. These people knew that as long as the Tang army entered the city, they would definitely not end well, so they might as well choose a way to die themselves. Some were so cruel that they even killed their wives and children to avoid being insulted by the Tang people. Of course. There are only a few people who have the courage to commit suicide. Most of them still hold on to a bit of luck and huddle at home waiting for the arrival of Tang Jun. There are also some officials who are not usually so close to the Yuan family and whose brain reactions are relatively quick. He immediately changed the court, and under the banner of the old minister of King Rongliu, he threw himself into the arms of the Tang army and helped the Tang Dynasty clean the city of Pyongyang. Now the Tang army is still under the banner of revenge for King Rongliu, and the Goguryeo traitors are taking advantage of this to save their own wealth and lives. The Tang Dynasty also welcomed these people. After all, with the help of local snakes like them, it would be easier to control the city of Pyongyang. Li Min's bodyguards performed extraordinary feats in yesterday's battle. In addition to the rewards promised by Li Shimin, they also participated in the search of Yeungai Suwen's mansion with several other meritorious teams. In principle, the property seized must be confiscated. pay. But when it came to the actual inspection, Li Min finally understood that letting them inspect was also a reward. The Tang army did not have anything like the Eight Points of Discipline. It was normal for them to win battles and plunder. However, with the emperor Li Shimin in the army, he still wanted to save face. Therefore, such things as plundering and plundering were not allowed. But the search is a legitimate opportunity to seize property. Large property must be handed over naturally, but some small valuables will be ignored as long as you can hide them, and this is also an indispensable rule in the military. There are written regulations, so all the soldiers who were searched were very rich. Li Min also followed the local customs and picked out a few special things. Whether they were expensive or not was secondary. After all, he came to participate in this historical event. How could he not have a souvenir? ? Besides, he doesn't lack that little money either. Although the soldiers would be kidnapped, most of the remaining belongings still had to be handed over. In addition, all the men and women of the Yuan family were also arrested, and together with other prisoners, they were all enslaved. Among them, the men were easy to handle, and the big ones were. Some of them will be sold to various factories and mines as slaves, but the fate of women is not certain. The young and beautiful ones are selected first and rewarded to meritorious soldiers as slaves. If you are lucky and meet a good master, you will be a slave in the future. His status in the mansion is not high, but he can still survive. If they are unlucky, after being tired of being played by their owner, they will be thrown aside without caring about them, or even resold again. Then their fate will be even more tragic. For these Goguryeo beauties, Li Shimin himself left two to serve, and their families also had the opportunity to be forgiven. Li Min was also divided into two, thinkingI couldn't refuse even if I refused, so I had to accept it and put it in the camp tent. Perhaps due to the influence of later generations of martial arts novels, he was always worried that these two Goguryeo beauties would seek revenge from him, but later he discovered that the novel was just a novel after all. These Goguryeo women did not have any hatred for their family and country, but were very afraid of themselves as their masters. After all, they suddenly fell from a noble lady to a slave, so their hearts were naturally filled with fear. After discovering this situation, Li Min stopped taking care of them. He planned to throw them into the house as maids after the war, which was better than being sold around. After winning this battle, the happiest people were not only the lieutenants of the army, but also the large group of businessmen who had been following the army. Most of these businessmen came from Li Min's Dengzhou, or came to Dengzhou from other places to register. businessman. Ever since Li Shimin relaxed the restrictions on them on the battlefield, these merchants have burst out with unparalleled vitality. Apart from the battlefield where the battle is ongoing, they can be found almost everywhere. Some teams even go out on patrol and do not need to bring any dry food at all. You can exchange things for food at these merchants, and it's more delicious than military rations. At first, these merchants were mainly slave-catching teams, mainly purchasing prisoners of war on the battlefield. However, savvy businessmen soon discovered that besides prisoners of war, there was more business to be done on the battlefield. For example, the trophies obtained by soldiers usually go to the battlefield, so carrying the trophies is a burden, so it is better to exchange them for money. What? It¡¯s hard to get money if you have too much money. It doesn¡¯t matter. You can first deposit the money in the newly opened Dengzhou Bank. The big boss of this Dengzhou Bank is the Prince of Qi, so its credibility is absolutely guaranteed, and even if you are a depositor, After death, the bank can also send the money to the address of the soldier's family recorded in advance. The opening of this bank was not Li Min's idea. After seeing the demand on the battlefield, Wei Xijun automatically organized people to open it. It was originally called Qian Bank. After Li Min heard about it, he directly changed it to a bank. Although it is now The bank's business is still limited to soldiers, but I believe that with the development of time, the bank's business will definitely become more and more extensive. Li Min, a non-professional, can't really explain the significance of the emergence of banks, but he can clearly feel that with the expansion of banking business, business activities on the battlefield suddenly reached a peak. In fact, this is not surprising. Businessmen pay to buy the trophies from the warriors, and the money is deposited in the bank, and then the bank lends money to reputable businessmen. In this way, the movement of money in the hands of all parties forms a circle. Each cycle generates huge benefits for all three parties, and it is countless times faster and more convenient than the previous businessmen who had to travel thousands of miles to make transactions. With merchants purchasing trophies, the enthusiasm of the Tang Army soldiers was also aroused. In the past, because individuals could carry limited things, the trophies they obtained were mainly small pieces, and there was no place to put the large ones. But now it is different. Well, as long as they bring their things to a merchant and agree on a price, it's up to those merchants how to transport them. Of course, the larger the size of the item, the merchant will lower the price appropriately under the original price. After all, they also need to spend money to transport it. The convenience brought by merchants was quickly recognized by the army's lieutenants, and generals like Li Ji also discovered that when the rear supplies of grain, grass, weapons and other military supplies were insufficient, they could also transport part of the goods through these merchants, although they had to pay some compensation. , but it solves an urgent need and saves transportation costs. It is still very cost-effective. Before the decisive battle with the Yuan clan, the merchants involved in the war had prepared a large amount of funds in order to make massive purchases after the war. Moreover, before the war, they provided a lot of free food and medicine. It can be said that this was They spent enough money on this war, and the Tang army did not disappoint them. They finally occupied Pyongyang, the richest city in Goguryeo, and they revealed their already sharpened minions and began to share this delicious cake. Li Min was riding a horse through the streets of Pyongyang. In addition to his own bodyguards, there was also Li Yong with a bruised face behind him. Just now they went to Li Daozong first. When Li Daozong knew that Li Yong had been hiding in the army and went to the battlefield in person, he was so angry that he ran away on the spot and beat Li Yong severely. He didn't stop until he vented his anger. , and Li Yong became what he is now. The reason why they went to Li Daozong first was because they wanted Li Daozong to tell Li Shimin about Li Yong first. After all, Li Shimin had sent many people to search for Li Yong. At that time, Li Yong also heard about it, but he deliberately did not Now that I'm afraid of being blamed by Li Shimin, I'd better let the elder Li Daozong intercede first. Although Li Min can also plead for Li Yong, everyone knows that Li Min and Li Yong are brothers wearing the same pants, so the effect of the elder Li Daozong's intervention is definitely not as good as that of Li Daozong. Li Daozong was still very concerned about Li Yong after returning from the war. Although His Majesty the Emperor's temperament, he should not do anything to Li Yong, but since Li Yong is determined to develop in the military, he cannot do it for that reason.?This incident gave Li Shimin a bad impression of him, so he naturally refused to refuse and scolded Li Yong a few more times before letting them out. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 83: I fell into your scheme again! "What, twenty coins? Why don't you go and grab it?" A young Tang sergeant holding a glass vase on the street was bargaining with a thin businessman with a red face. The vase was probably confiscated from some house. It was beautiful and unique in shape. Li Min recognized it at a glance. This vase should have been produced by Chang'an City's own boutique glass factory. "Little brother, my twenty cents is already very high, but you didn't even look at it when you picked it up. This thing is made of glass, not crystal. Things made of glass could be sold at a high price a few years ago, but now Even the cans and bottles are made of glass, so only these Goguryeo bumpkins would offer glass bottles as treasures!" The thin businessman twitched his eyebrows and looked like he was bargaining shrewdly. He is obviously bullying the young soldiers who are ignorant. Although glass is not valuable now, it is just an ordinary glass product. The glass handicrafts produced by Li Min's boutique glass factory are still very popular in the market, especially in the surrounding areas. If this businessman purchased the small country and then sold it to Silla or Baekje in the east, he would definitely be able to sell it for dozens of dollars at a sky-high price. "No, twenty is too low, please add more!" The young soldier intuitively guessed that the vase in his hand must be more than this price, but it was inconvenient to carry and fragile. Secondly, I also felt that what the other person said made sense. He was still carrying a canned glass bottle with him. He knew that this thing was not valuable, so he finally thought it was better to sell it, but asked the other person to add more. "Okay, although this thing is not valuable, little brother, you risked your life to get it. Then add five more cents. It can't be any higher!" When the thin businessman heard the other party's tone of voice, a hint of joy immediately flashed in his eyes, but But there was a look of pain on his face, as if the extra five cents were cutting his flesh. The young soldier came from a poor family and considered that twenty-five cents was a lot. He could buy several buckets of rice in his hometown, so he nodded in agreement. I just wanted to hand the vase to the other party. At this time, Li Min, who was next to him, finally couldn't stand it any longer and said, "Since you know that someone else bought this thing with a knife, let's give it a fair price!" Hearing Li Min¡¯s shouting. The two people who were trading were stunned for a moment. They turned around and saw Li Min riding on the horse on the road, although they didn't know Li Min. But just by looking at his clothes and the guards behind him, he knew that the other party must be a big shot. At the same time, the young soldier was also very smart. He immediately understood the meaning of Li Min's words and took back the vase that had been handed out. "General, youwhat do you mean by this?" The thin businessman secretly complained in his heart. The identity of the other party must not be simple, and it is not surprising to see the value of this vase. It seems that he is going to be unlucky today. "Shi Guan, take the vase away!" Li Min was too lazy to argue with the other party, and he didn't intend to embarrass the businessman too much. After all, it is a buyer's market now. The soldiers have too many trophies. Although the purchasing power of the merchants is strong, they are not able to take it all at once. Therefore, it is normal for the soldiers to suffer losses. When the thin businessman heard the other party, he just raised the price. He didn't embarrass himself, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly agreed. When the young soldier heard that the vase in his hand was actually worth ten guan, he was so excited that he almost dropped the vase, and his eyes widened. "But the young soldiers reacted. Realizing that he had almost been deceived by the thin businessman, he immediately became angry and grabbed the other person's neck with one hand. If the other hand hadn't been holding the glass vase, he would have given him a good punch. "Brother, harmony brings wealth. Although the other party also did something wrong, you have poor eyesight and cannot see how much the glass vase is worth. You can't blame others for this!" Li Min hurriedly advised. Although the thin businessman was not authentic, But hitting someone is wrong. Although the young soldier felt a little aggrieved after hearing Li Min's lesson, after thinking about it carefully, it seemed to make some sense. In addition, the other party had a distinguished status, so he did not dare to be presumptuous anymore. He let go of the thin businessman angrily and said to Li Min first. Thanks, then I continued to trade with the other party. Li Min nodded, and then he and Li Yong continued to move forward, preparing to return to their temporary residence. "Liu Lang, you let that businessman go so easily?" As a lieutenant in the army, Li Yong naturally disliked the thin businessman, but it was just Li Min who was handling it, so he couldn't interfere. ¡°So what, is it possible for someone to beat up the thin businessman?¡± Li Min said with a smile. "That's natural. Not only must we fight, but we must also arrest and punish them. Only in this way can we deter those unscrupulous businessmen and see if they dare to deceive the soldiers in the future?" Li Yong said bitterly. Although he has not been in the army for a long time, he already has a typical military mentality. No matter what happens, the first thing that comes to mind is to use violent means to solve it. "Ninth brother, although I don't understand the way of being a general, I do know one thing. If your father or Duke Wei were to encounter what happened today, they would never use your words.That kind of solution! "Li Min said with certainty. The reason why he let Li Yongjin join the army in the first place was actually just to temper his temperament. Unexpectedly, this boy was too involved in the drama and made up his mind to develop in the army. Although this was not his original intention, things ended here. Once he has gone one step further, it is useless for Li Min to object any more. It is better to help him again, but before helping him, he must make Li Yong realize his own shortcomings. "Nonsense, if I had the skills of my father and Wei Gong, how could I be a small team leader?" Li Yong rolled his eyes and said. When Li Min met him before, he was just a chief, but this time in the decisive battle with the Yuan family, he made great achievements again, and was promoted to team leader. He was in charge of five chiefs, and there were five in total. Ten people, one step higher and they reach the rank of team leader. At that time, they can barely be regarded as middle-level officers in the army. "Tch, you have no ambition. Why can't you be as capable as your father and Duke Wei? They both carry their heads on one shoulder. Are you worse than them?" Li Min deliberately asked with a disdainful expression. "This" Li Yong's face turned red when Li Min asked him back. He was young and energetic, and naturally he didn't want to admit that he was worse than others, even if the other person was his father. But when he thought about his father's abilities, he had never felt that before. , but now I feel like I am looking up at a high mountain, and I can only say angrily, "How can this be compared? My father and Wei Gong have both been familiar with military books since childhood, and then led troops to fight all year round. How can I compare with the accumulated experience?" How can a young boy like this compare?" "That's true. I have always admired my uncle and Duke Wei's attainments in the art of war. It's just a pity" When Li Min said this, he stopped and looked at Li Yong, and refused to say the next words. "What's a pity?" Li Yong asked. After hearing this, Li Min turned to Li Yong and smiled and said: "It's a pity that there is no successor. I'm afraid that a hundred years from now, not many people will remember these two masters of war in the Tang Dynasty." "Who said there is no successor?" Li Yong also heard the meaning of Li Min's words and retorted with a red face. "Isn't it? You should know that Duke Wei's sons are all civil servants. Although Ye Xu likes to practice martial arts, he is strictly prohibited by Duke Wei. He is not even allowed to read the art of war he wrote. If nothing unexpected happens, After three generations, there will definitely be no more generals in the Wei Gong lineage. As for your family, you should know better than me. How many things have the nine of you brothers together learned from your uncle?" Li Min stimulated again. "This this" Li Yong was left speechless by Li Min's retort. Among his eight brothers, except for the eldest brother who looked pretty decent, the others were similar to him. They were all playboys who only knew how to eat, drink and have fun. , where can I have my father¡¯s art of war? "Alas, I miss my uncle and the heroic Wei Gong, but due to various reasons, the essence of the art of war that I have summarized throughout my life cannot be passed down. It is such a pity!" Li Min then sighed again, and Li Yong's face finally showed A look of shame. Li Min saw that the time was almost up, so he pretended to have a flash of inspiration and said happily: "Haha, I have thought of a way. Since you are either unable or unwilling to learn it, why don't I report it to my father and let the court pay for it?" Build a Tang Military Academy, and recruit old generals such as Uncle Wei and Wei Gong to teach there. The students will select outstanding people from the army to serve. I believe that after being influenced by those veteran generals, these students will definitely learn a lot. The Art of War, maybe there will be a few more people who can come up with the Art of War.¡± "No, why should my family's art of war be allowed to be learned by others?" Li Yong became anxious as soon as he heard this. In this era, it is important for sons to inherit their father's legacy, and the art of war is similar. It is usually passed down from family to family, but now Li Min wants to let others learn it. Li Xiaogong taught publicly, which made Li Yong feel as if his things had been stolen, so he naturally opposed it firmly. "Ninth brother, don't be too selfish. Anyway, your brothers are not willing to learn. Instead of letting your uncle take it into the coffin, it is better to take it out and teach it to others who are willing to learn. Maybe you can be famous for future generations and become a legend like your grandson. Everyone knows the art of war through the ages, and if you are not convinced, you can also go inside to learn it and compare it with others to see who is the true successor of his uncle's art of war?" Li Min said with a smile. At this time, his fox tail was finally exposed. Since Li Yong wanted to join the army, he could not be allowed to mess around in the army. It was better to go through a more formal channel. The only thing Li Min could think of was the military academy. It doesn't matter if it's not available now. Just report it to Li Shimin and set up one. Anyway, there are people in the Tang Dynasty who are rich, and it is a good thing that benefits the country and the people, so naturally there is no need to worry about no one supporting it. "Just go, am I still afraid of them?" Li Yong said immediately without thinking, but as soon as the words came out, he suddenly froze, his mind turned rapidly for several times, and then he looked at Li Yong with an angry look on his face. He yelled, "Asshole, I fell into your scheme again!" As soon as Li Yong said the words, he immediately reached out and thoughtLive with Li Min and fight. But Li Min laughed and galloped away, and Li Yong was naturally chasing after him. The two of them were fighting in the streets of Pyongyang, as if they were back in Chang'an. However, Li Min, who was just in front, had just ran across a street intersection when he suddenly saw a Tang Dynasty soldier running towards him in a state of embarrassment. When he saw Li Min's team, he immediately shouted with ecstasy: " Brothers in front, come here and help, otherwise we will suffer a big loss!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 84 Conflict with the Silla People Hearing the shouts of the soldiers in front, Li Min and Li Yong, who were fighting, immediately stopped. Seeing that the other party's clothes were in a mess, as if someone had swung rice, they couldn't help but ask: "Brother, what happened?" Already?" "General, our brothers are fighting with the Silla people in front, and there are many people on the other side. If we don't help, those brothers will suffer a loss!" The soldier who ran over panted and reported. "Silla people!" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He didn't understand why the Tang army fought with the Silla people? But now was not the time to ask why. No matter what, the Silla people could not be allowed to ride on Datang's head, so he immediately ordered the guards behind him to follow the soldier and run towards the scene of the incident. Because the Tang Army had just occupied Pyongyang, the ordinary people in the city were still panic-stricken. Unless they had no choice, they did not dare to go out. And even if they went out, they would pass by in a hurry and did not dare to stay on the streets. It is precisely because of this that the streets of Pyongyang seemed very deserted. The few pedestrians who saw Li Min and his gang coming at full speed were frightened and hurriedly hid in the alley for fear of irritating them. Got these Tang military masters. After turning a few streets, Li Min immediately saw two groups of people fighting in front of a large house. From his armor, he could tell that a group of about a hundred Tang soldiers were surrounded in the middle, while there were people outside. A Silla army of nearly a thousand people. When Li Min arrived, he found many people lying on the ground. Although most of them were Silla people, there were also several Tang troops. Moreover, the Tang troops in the circle were besieged by hundreds of Silla people. Dare to use weapons. As a result, the Tang army, whose personal quality was much better than that of the Silla people, could not display its strength at all. Coupled with being outnumbered, they naturally suffered a great loss, and even the defensive formation showed signs of being broken. "Liu Lang, help quickly. My brother is inside!" Li Yong shouted loudly as soon as he saw the people being besieged inside. In fact, there was no need for him to say anything. Li Min saw the Silla people who looked like a bunch of losers just a few days ago. Now you dare to attack Tang Jun? My lungs were almost bursting with anger, so I took off my horsetail and rode into him. Most of the guards around Li Min were injured in this battle, and now he only has about 300 people with him. However, dealing with this bunch of losers like Silla, they were already overqualified. They charged forward, smashed and knocked down nearly a hundred people in the blink of an eye. When the Silla people saw such powerful reinforcements coming from the Tang army, their momentum suddenly weakened. In addition, Li Min and the others were very ruthless. Although they did not intentionally kill anyone, they were hit and smashed. Even if they did not die, they would probably be seriously injured. Seeing this situation, the Silla people no longer dared to step forward and besiege the Tang army. Instead, they were frightened by Li Min's hundreds of people and retreated one after another. Although some unconvinced Silla generals scolded them, no one listened at all. From this, it can be seen how poor the quality of these Silla people's troops is. . He dared to disobey the general's command before he even saw blood. No wonder he was defeated by the Goguryeo people. "His Royal Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty is here, please retreat quickly!" After separating the two groups, Li Yong behind Li Min immediately shouted loudly, and the other guards also followed suit. Although the Silla soldiers could not understand Chinese. However, many generals are from noble families and have received Chinese education since childhood. Being able to speak and write is the most basic requirement. Therefore, when they heard that the other party was the King of Qi, they were frightened out of their wits and ordered their subordinates to step back a few steps for fear of collision. the other party. "Who among you is in charge? Come here and answer!" Li Min scolded the Goguryeo man opposite with a cold eyebrow. In fact, he had already seen that behind the group of Goguryeo people, there was a young general riding on a horse, and there were more than a dozen guards around him. Moreover, this guy's face was full of arrogance. When he heard his name, he didn't even run over to see him. , obviously did not take him as the King of Qi of the Tang Dynasty in his eyes, so he did not speak politely at all. When the young general heard Li Min telling him to get over, his arrogant face immediately showed anger, but now this was the territory of the Tang Dynasty, and he didn't dare to be presumptuous, so he had no choice but to beat his horse forward bitterly, without even dismounting to salute. , just cupped his fists at Li Min and said reluctantly: "Under the rule of General Zhengxi of Silla, Deputy General Jin Chunqiu, please see His Highness King Qi!" ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Golden Chunqiu! Damn, why don¡¯t you call me Ding Chunqiu? Why not call him Xingxiu Old Monster? When Li Min heard this name, he immediately cursed in his heart. No matter what, he just didn't like the kid in front of him. Although this Jin Chunqiu saluted Li Min, his reluctant look looked awkward, and his arrogance was still undiminished. This made Li Min even more angry and pointed at this kid. Shouted: "Come here, take this person down for me!" "Here!" The guards behind him heard Li Min's order and immediately agreed. Several people rushed forward and scattered the guards around Jin Chunqiu. Before the other party could react, several guards had already lifted him off his horse, and then One person held him hostage and returned to Li Min. The people of Silla did not expect thatThe King of Qi took action as soon as he said it, without any preparation. When he reacted, Jin Chunqiu had been captured. Now several generals were anxious, because although Jin Chunqiu was only a deputy general, his status was extremely special. If something unexpected happened, they couldn't explain it, so they all looked anxious and wanted to save but didn't dare to. "Let me go, why are you arresting me?" Although Jin Chunqiu was arrested, he was still dishonest. He struggled and yelled in dissatisfaction. Unfortunately, the arms of the arresting guard were thicker than his thighs. He had little strength. It would be hell if he could break free. "Why?" Li Min sneered, "If I remember correctly, your Silla army was sent to patrol outside the city, but now you enter the city privately. It is obviously disrespectful to military orders, which is a crime. After entering the city, you had a conflict with the Tang army and injured someone. This is the second crime. When you see the king, you do not dismount and kneel down, committing the crime of disrespect. This is the third crime. You have committed three major sins on one person, and you still ask Why should I arrest you?" Although the three charges mentioned by Li Min were a bit unreasonable, Jin Chunqiu and the Silla generals could not find anything to refute for a while. They indeed saw the Tang army fishing for oil and water in Pyongyang City, while they were drinking from the northwest wind outside the city. Therefore, I boldly entered the city. I found that the Tang army did not drive away their friendly forces, so I boldly found an excuse to enter a wealthy family's house and rob them. Unexpectedly, I ran into this group just after robbing something. Tang Jun, unless they robbed their favorite target and asked them to hand over everything, they naturally refused, so the two sides clashed. At this moment, suddenly there was another sound of horse hooves on the street, accompanied by the sound of heavy running. Li Min looked up and saw that a Tang army of about a thousand people was running towards this side. He must have received news of the accident here. When the team came closer, Li Min immediately smiled when he saw that the leader of the team was actually Su Dingfang. At the same time, he also discovered that many of the people in the Tang army were old people from his Prince Qi's palace. "The general will see you, Your Highness!" When Su Dingfang and the old people from the palace saw that Li Min was here, they immediately showed excitement and stepped forward to salute. At the same time, they saw the Silla people surrounding Li Min on the field, thinking that they were going to attack him. His Highness was unfavorable and immediately had an angry look on his face, saying "choking choking~" and all of them drew their weapons. This made more than a thousand Silla people turn pale with fear. "Dingfang, please take these Silla people into custody first, and then make a decision after I report everything to General Manager Li!" Li Min became more confident when he saw that his side had the numerical advantage, and immediately ordered Su Dingfang . "General, I obey!" Although Su Dingfang still didn't know what happened, as long as it was Li Min's order, he naturally didn't need to ask more questions. He ordered his soldiers to surround the Silla people and disarmed them all. . At this time, Li Yong also came over with a group of Tang soldiers. The leader was a team leader with a very conspicuous scar on his face. And from the look of him, he seemed to be familiar with Li Yong. You and I would punch each other. One foot at a time, chatting while walking. "Liu Lang, this is my old boss, known as Scar Liu, who now serves as the team leader under Governor Zhang!" Li Yong introduced to Li Min. "The general will pay homage to His Royal Highness Prince Qi!" Li Yong had just introduced Li Min's identity to Scar Liu, and Scar Liu had already known that Li Yong was a guard of Prince Qi's palace, so he was not surprised, but he didn't know it yet. , Li Yong is no ordinary guard. "Haha, it turns out to be Liu Duizheng. I heard Ninth Brother mentioned you. Thank you for taking care of Ninth Brother a few days ago!" Li Min had already asked Li Yong about his experience these days, knowing that he had never met this person before him. After Scar Liu, he fell in love with his military career, so he stopped looking for Li Daozong and instead followed Scar Liu. Later, Scar Liu and another veteran named Lao Gou were promoted. And Li Yong performed well, and he did a lot. "Ninth Ninth brother?" Scar Liu was confused when he heard Li Min calling Li Yong. He looked at Li Yong and then at Li Min, and his mind couldn't turn around. The ninth younger brother of His Highness King Qi, he should also be a prince, right? But he seemed to have heard someone say that the other young princes were all staying in Chang'an. How could they come to the battlefield in Goguryeo? Moreover, looking at Li Yong's age, he seemed to be about the same age as His Highness King Qi? Li Min saw the shocked look on the other party's face and immediately understood what was going on. He pointed at Li Yong and laughed and said, "Liu Duizheng doesn't seem to know yet. This bastard is the youngest son of my Uncle Wang from Hejian. Although He works as a bodyguard in my house, but in fact I am just disciplining him on behalf of his father!" Now Scar Liu finally understood Li Yong's identity. Although he was not a prince, he could still be regarded as a relative of the emperor, and King Hejian was one of the most famous generals in the Tang Dynasty. This shocked Scar Liu even more. After a while, he smiled bitterly and said to Li Yong: "Brother Li turned out to be the Queen of the General Gate. It was so hard for me to be deceived!"! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all the book friends for your support.Support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 85 Beauty in gorgeous clothes After introducing each other, Li Min asked Scar Liu about what happened. In fact, the matter was very simple. The mansion next to them was not originally on the inspection list, but the Silla people did not understand the rules. They just copied it. Dao Scar Liu and the others were not good men and women. They felt that Pyongyang City was captured by the Tang army, but now it was taken advantage of by the Silla people. Naturally, they felt unfair, so they asked them to keep their things and make a fool of themselves. Because of the evil deeds, the situation ended up like this. "Scar Liu is an honest man, he doesn't hide anything he says. After hearing this, Li Min laughed loudly, patted the other party on the shoulder and praised: "Okay! Well done! We captured the place, and the things in it are naturally ours. We must not let the Silla gang take advantage of them. The clown took advantage!¡± Scar Liu was a little embarrassed to be praised by Li Min, but he just grinned with great joy. In fact, he is not that high-minded. The most important thing is to take advantage of others. After all, these Silla people have collected a lot of things. Jin Chunqiu, who was captured next to him, became even more angry when he heard Li Min's words. Unfortunately, the situation was reversed now. They had no room to resist and could only let the Tang army handle it. When Li Min handed over Jin Chunqiu and more than a thousand Silla soldiers to Li Ji, he demanded severe punishment. Originally, this kind of thing could be big or small. Not to mention the armies of two different countries, even the armies of different factions within the Tang Army often had fights. Generally speaking, as long as no one died, it was no big deal. But now that Li Min has intervened and the reaction is true, it cannot be handled hastily. In the end, Li Ji became the military commander. The Silla soldiers who entered the city without permission were beaten with twenty military sticks each and expelled from Pyongyang City. As for Jin Chunqiu and several leading generals, they were temporarily detained until the situation in Pyongyang City stabilized. After such a big thing happened, Silla General Jin Yuxin naturally had to come forward and went to the city in person to plead for his subordinates. Unfortunately, Li Min interfered, and Li Ji still did not release Jin Chunqiu and others. Kim Chunqiu is from the Silla royal family, and he is also the queen¡¯s nephew. He is usually loved by the Queen, but if something goes wrong, Jin Yuxin will not be able to explain it to the Queen. And just when he was worried about this matter, suddenly an elite Silla army came from the Silla Kingdom. And coming with the army was someone he never expected. On the tenth day after the Tang army entered Pyongyang City, the people of the Yuan family were almost cleared. Li Shimin ordered people to transport the body of King Rongliu from Anshi City, and then held a grand funeral for him. A group of people led by Yeon Gaesumun killed them all in front of King Yeongryu's tomb. He also ordered Li Ji to restrain the soldiers and refrain from any illegal behavior in the city, and strive to restore the original order in the city. After this series of renovations, Pyongyang City has finally returned to some of its former glory. When I first entered Pyongyang City. The whole city was in a state of turmoil, and it was not safe, so Li Min never dared to run around. After Pyongyang City regained some security and order, he took people around a few times. At first, he felt a little nervous. It was new, but slowly I discovered that although Pyongyang was the capital of Goguryeo and had a large population, it was nothing interesting. Even the food was nothing outstanding, which disappointed him so much that he simply stayed in his place and waited for Li Shimin's teacher to return to the court so that he could return to Dengzhou. Li Shimin now lives in Wangcheng, Pyongyang City. I study the issue of garrisoning the newly occupied land with Li Ji, Niu Jinda and others every day, and it is estimated that I will have to wait a few more days before I can go back. At the same time, Li Min also received exact information from Li Daozong. He, the ambitious emperor, is also somewhat dissatisfied with Silla and Baekje taking the opportunity to send troops to occupy the homeland of Goguryeo east of Pyongyang, so he is discussing how to take that land from the two small countries? Of course, it is impossible to use force. After all, the Tang Dynasty has been fighting from Liaodong to Pyongyang. The troops are exhausted, and the battle line is too long. It is really not suitable to use force again. However, if force is not used, it may be difficult to achieve results by coercion alone. Both Li Ji and Niu Jinda felt that the time was not right, and both advised Li Shimin to maintain the current situation for the time being, and it would not be too late to find a way later. Li Min lives next to the royal city, and he has no good solution for this matter yet, but he is not worried at all. Dengzhou is not far from Silla and Baekje, and there will be many opportunities to deal with them in the future. What Datang needs most now is rest. It must first digest the territory of Goguryeo that it has swallowed. But just that night, an uninvited guest suddenly came to Li Min's residence. "Hehe, Liulang has always been a good person, brother, you are so polite!" When the visitor saw Li Min, he immediately saluted with a smile. This man was tall and strong, and his appearance was extremely powerful. At first glance, one might think he was seeing Cheng Hualiang from Chang'an City. "Haha, it turns out to be Brother Huaimo. What kind of wind is blowing today that can make a great god like you come to my little brother?" Li Min also replied with a smile. This man is none other than Cheng Huailiang¡¯s eldest brother, Cheng Huaimo, and the formerLike Su Dingfang, he was also a lieutenant general in the Qianniu Guard and was directly responsible for Li Shimin's personal safety. Normally, given his responsibilities, he shouldn't have time to run around. It's really strange that he has time to visit Li Min today. "Alas~, I don't have much time for you, Liu Lang. If it weren't for His Majesty's secret order, how would I have time to come out today?" Cheng Huaimo looked at Li Min in casual clothes and had a leisurely look on his face. He couldn't help but sigh and said with envy. "Oh, what is the content of my father's secret order?" Li Min asked curiously. This temporary residence is no better than Dengzhou. Apart from him, there are all royal guards, so he is not afraid of being eavesdropped. However, after hearing Li Min¡¯s question, the expression on Cheng Huaimo¡¯s face suddenly became very strange, and even seemed to have an element of obscenity? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s obscene! I saw him take a few steps forward, and whispered in Li Min's ear: "Liu Lang, I have a secret order from His Majesty, asking you to prepare a quiet courtyard. No one is allowed to come near except you and me!" "Uh~" Li was stunned for a moment, wondering what the emperor's father's secret order meant? He raised his head and looked at Cheng Huaimo with questioning eyes, but the other party smiled mysteriously and said: "Liu Lang, don't ask me why, and don't ask me anything. When people come later, you will understand." Li Min's curiosity aroused by Cheng Huaimo's mysterious appearance aroused, and he was about to ask more questions, but Cheng Huaimo started to yell: "Liu Lang, please help me prepare some food and dry food. I will probably have to stay up late tonight. By the way, there are also Wine, prepare a jug for me too, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have it here!¡± "Okay, it's just food and wine, but what does the father's secret order mean?" Li Min agreed and began to ask. "Didn't I say that you will know when people arrive, so hurry up and prepare. I guess they will arrive soon!" Cheng Huaimo did not want to answer at all, but urged Li Min to prepare quickly. Li Min had no choice but to go down and prepare. The mansion he lived in used to be the home of Gao Zang, the nephew of King Rongliu. However, Gao Zang surrendered to the Yuan family when the Yuan family rebelled. As a result, when the Tang army came, he was immediately liquidated and became the one who accompanied Yuan Gaisuwen a few days ago. One of the ghosts on the road, the house was also assigned to Li Min to live in. With Gao Zang¡¯s identity, the place he lives in naturally occupies a large area, so it is quite easy to find a quieter yard. It's right next to the house where Li Min lives. Food and drinks were a bit troublesome, because he didn't have a cook here. Fortunately, he was a greedy person, so he had a lot of canned food specially made by Qi Wangfu's chef, which he could heat up and make a delicious dish. Just prepared the wine and vegetables, Cheng Huai Mo gobbled a few mouthfuls, and suddenly someone who had unexpectedly came. This man was a eunuch, his surname was Liu Mingshui, and he was Li Shimin's personal eunuch. He was generally called Eunuch Liu. "Your Highness, my servant!" As soon as Liu Shui came in and saw Li Min, he immediately saluted with a charming smile. Behind him, there were four palace maids. Li Min looked familiar, and he was probably a confidant who was always by Li Shimin's side. "Liu Shui, why are you here? Are your father coming too?" Li Min was confused. Seeing this, Li Shimin wanted to prepare the yard by himself and live there in person, but he couldn't live in the comfortable palace. , I ran to live in a small courtyard here. Isn¡¯t this a disease? "Your Majesty, this servant doesn't know. I'm just here to serve you under His Majesty's order!" Liu Shui is different from Cheng Huaimo. He really doesn't know. After all, he is just a eunuch. Li Shimin will not tell him in advance if anything happens. . Li Min had no choice but to wave him down and wait in the prepared yard. Looking at Cheng Huaimo, he had already eaten most of the dishes on the table and did not dare to drink more wine. After all, he had to be on guard at night. After waiting for a while, someone else came outside. After Li Min received the news, he immediately pulled Cheng Huaimo away, but the other party didn't forget to stuff the remaining wine into his arms. The two of them were waiting at the entrance of the small courtyard, and Liu Shui, the eunuch, was also there. After a while, he heard the sound of a group of neat footsteps, accompanied by the sound of wheels. When the opponent approached, Li Min saw through the light of the lantern that the opponent turned out to be a Qianniu Guard of about a hundred people. Protecting a large and gorgeous carriage, it came slowly and did not stop until it reached the entrance of the yard where Li Min was preparing. As soon as he saw the car stop, Liu Shui immediately led four palace maids to meet him. Then Li Min saw the car door open, a white jade hand stretched out, gently opened the car curtain, and then a tall figure opened the door. A beautiful girl came out, jumped out of the car, and stood respectfully beside the car. Then another beauty in gorgeous clothes walked out of the car. She looked to be in her twenties, and her movements showed the charm of a mature woman. In addition, for some unknown reason, this woman seemed to have a natural majesty about her that made people dare not look directly at her. Even Li Min was slightly affected and did not dare to stare at her face too presumptuously. The beauty in gorgeous clothes walked down the stairs with the support of the girl.It seems that these two people are a master and a servant. But Li Min had a strange look on his face. Although he didn't know the other party, he could guess from Li Shimin's arrangement just now that his emperor father wanted to have a tryst with this gorgeously dressed beauty in front of him! (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 86: I have an affair, my son is on guard duty After the gorgeously dressed beauty got out of the car, she was immediately welcomed in by Liu Shui. Cheng Huaimo took over the command of the Qianniu Guards and was about to set up defenses in the small courtyard when he was grabbed by Li Min and asked: "Brother Huaimo, who was that beautiful woman in gorgeous clothes just now? How could my father do this?" Meeting her for no reason?¡± "Hehe, besides the one from the east, who else can be summoned by His Majesty in person, and" Cheng Huaimo raised his eyebrows at Li Min, revealing what every man knows, the kind of person who is three parts despicable and seven parts lewd. smile. "The east side?" Li was stunned for a moment. This hint was too broad, but then he suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and he immediately felt like he suddenly understood who the east side that Cheng Huaimo specially emphasized was referring to. "Sheshe is actually new" Li Min looked shocked. He was about to reveal the identity of the other party, but Cheng Huaimo covered his mouth and whispered in his ear: "Liu Lang, it's good that everyone knows the identity of the other party. There are some Don't say anything out loud, it might be troublesome for others to hear you." Li Min also woke up immediately and nodded hurriedly, tacitly understanding this truth. He had already understood it, but he was so surprised just now that he almost couldn't hold it back. Seeing that Li Min understood what he meant, Cheng Huaimo let go and began to direct the Qianniu Guards to deploy their defenses. Li Min felt bored as he stood there. The identity of the woman gave him too much impact, and his head was a little dizzy. He stopped standing at the door, and after talking to Cheng Hualiang, he returned to the courtyard where he lived. inside. Back to the living room where Cheng Huailiang had just been entertained, Li Min sat down on a stool and thought about something. Li Min had already guessed the identity of the gorgeously dressed beauty just now. Except for Queen Seondeok of Silla, there was no other person that Li Shimin could summon in person. Of course, what Li Min didn't expect was that this Queen Seondeok turned out to be So young, and even having a private tryst with Li Shimin. If this big gossip spreads. Don¡¯t know how big of a storm it will cause? Speaking of Queen Seondeok, Li Min couldn't help but think of the historical records of Queen Seondeok, although his knowledge was limited. However, I remember that Xiaobangzi in later generations admired this woman very much, as if the unification of the Korean Peninsula was the foundation laid by this woman. And as the first queen in the history of Silla, this in itself shows that she is an extraordinary woman. Such a woman traveled all the way to Pyongyang to meet Li Shimin, and she did it in such a secretive manner, so she naturally had her own purpose. Although Li Min can't guess what the purpose is yet, the most likely thing is that the other party is taking advantage of this opportunity to have a good relationship with Li Shimin to get closer to Li Shimin. In addition, he may also want to ask for some benefits, such as Dongfang The land of Goguryeo occupied by them. Think of this possibility. Li Min suddenly stood up, walked back and forth in the hall several times, and finally sat down dejectedly. Based on his understanding of the emperor's father, and Li Shimin's instructions just now, it seems that he has made up his mind to eat the tempting Queen Shande. Beauty is secondary, the most important thing is the identity of the other party. Think about it, having the queen of a country under you, the feeling of conquest is absolutely irresistible to any man, especially a lustful old man. Speaking of the queen, Li Min couldn't help but think of it. The Queen Seondeok I saw just now is wearing a hot three-point leather jacket, carrying a leather whip, wearing a mask on her face, and whipping out a string of whiplash, while Li Shimin plays the role of a wretched man "Pfft~" Li Min quickly stopped when he thought of this. It's not suitable for young children. He is not yet eighteen years old, so he must keep his soul pure. But having said that, there is still Wu Zetian in my family who has not been eaten. She is the only female emperor in Chinese history. Hmm, I wonder what she would look like in a three-point leather jacket? Men are destined to be thinking creatures with their lower body, and Li Min is no exception. Just now, he was seriously thinking about the impact of Queen Silla's arrival, but now he has turned his attention to Wu Meiniang, and all that flashed through his mind were some scenes that are not suitable for children. It seems that I was deeply influenced by the culture of the island country in my previous life, and I cannot get rid of the influence in this life. While Li Min was thinking wildly, Li Shimin finally arrived, and he had to run out to greet him. Probably because of the secret tryst, Li Shimin wore casual clothes and only brought two guards. After seeing Li Min, Li Shimin did not show the slightest embarrassment, but said very righteously: "Liu Lang, this time my father wants to discuss important matters with the Queen of Silla, but the people in the palace are too talkative, which makes it very inconvenient. , I only get it from you." "Father, don't worry. I understand that no one will disturb my father!" Li Min answered with respect on the surface, but in his heart he was secretly despised. After all, he was already a married man, but he still used this kind of deception. Using the excuse of a three-year-old child, do you really think that you, a son, don¡¯t understand anything? Seeing his son's cooperation, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction, and then went straight into the small courtyard prepared by Li Min.?Huaimo and the Qianniu Guards have already lost sight of any trace, but their eyes are all in the darkness. Li Min had no choice but to return to his living room again. But just as he walked into the living room, he found a person sitting next to the table in the living room. The leftover dishes that Cheng Huaimo had eaten had not been removed from the table. This person was frowning and staring at the leftovers with great concentration. Cai, he was probably so focused that he didn't even notice Li Min coming in. Li Min was stunned when he saw the person in the living room. This person he had just seen was the maid beside Queen Shande. Just now under the dim light of the lantern, he only thought that this girl was tall and beautiful. Now when he looked carefully in the hall, Li Min realized that the other party was even more beautiful. Although not as good as Wen Xin, it was not far behind. Such a beautiful woman was just a girl. Maid, what a pity. "Why are you here with me?" Li Min asked. Since the other party is the maid of Queen Seondeok, she should stay with the queen. The little maid seemed to be hesitating whether she should make do with filling her stomach first. After all, she was in such a hurry today that she didn't have time to eat. When she suddenly heard Li Min's words, she was so frightened that she jumped up from the stool and lowered her head. He bowed his head to Li Min Yingying and said: "My slave Man'er, pay homage to His Highness King Qi!" Although the other party is from Silla, his Chinese pronunciation is extremely accurate. In addition, the other party is dressed like a Tang Dynasty woman. If he had not known it in advance, he would not have been able to tell that the other party was from Silla. "Get up and answer the question I just asked!" Li Min frowned and asked. Fortunately, the other party was a frail girl. If it were a man, he would have had someone arrest the other party as an assassin. "Your Majesty, this servant originally came with the master, but General Cheng said that only the master is allowed to enter the courtyard alone. This slave has nowhere to go, so General Cheng brought me here, saying that he was waiting for His Highness to make arrangements. He left earlier!" The little maid named Man'er was very articulate and quickly explained the matter very clearly. Li Min understood after hearing this. It was probably because Cheng Huaimo only allowed Queen Shande to see Li Shimin for safety reasons, but he had no place to arrange this little maid, so he had to leave it to himself. Who made him the master of this place? "I understand, just wait a minute and I'll have someone arrange a place for you!" Li Min patted his forehead and said with a distressed look on his face. Thinking about it, he was really unjust. His father went to have fun, and he The son not only has to look after the situation, but also has to deal with a lot of odds and ends. "Your Highness! Pleaseplease wait a moment!" Li Min was about to turn around and tell people to prepare, but he heard Man'er calling him as lightly as a mosquito. When he turned around, he saw that the other person's face was red with embarrassment, as if he was a little unhappy. That's so nice. Seeing Li Min looking at her with questioning eyes, Man'er's face turned even redder, but she still lowered her head and mustered up the courage to say: "Your Highness, because of the rush, Man'er hasn't eaten yet, can you give me some food first?" Man'er prepare some food?" "Hahaha~, it turns out that's what happened. I'm a little hungry too. All the food on the table just now was eaten by General Cheng. Let's do this. I'll have another table prepared and you can eat with me. How about some?" Li Min said very naturally, as if he didn't think it was inappropriate at all to have a maid accompany him to dinner. Hearing Li Min's words, Man'er's originally shy eyes suddenly flashed with a trace of imperceptible pride, but she still declined: "Your Highness, this servant is of low origin, how can I eat at the same table with His Highness?" "It doesn't matter, I don't like red tape the most. Just sit down for a moment and I'll have someone prepare it!" Li Min acted very boldly, and when he left, he looked at Man'er deeply. He seemed to admire her beauty very much. Being stared at by Li Min with such an intrusive gaze, Man'er instinctively showed a bit of shyness, lowering her head and not daring to look at the other person again, which was regarded as acquiescing to Li Min's arrangement. But she didn't see that when she lowered her head, the smile on Li Min's face turned a little cold. Li Min asked people to remove the remaining banquets, and then heated up some canned dishes and even prepared a pot of the few remaining wines. The little maid named Man'er was also very well-behaved. She served Li Min with wine and vegetables very attentively, which even gave Li Min the illusion that he had returned to Prince Qi's Mansion in Dengzhou, and was being treated by the man who knew him best. The thoughtful Wen'er served him like a meal. "Man'er, don't just focus on serving me. Come, sit down and taste my delicious food from the Tang Dynasty, and then have a few drinks with me. Life in the military is boring, and it's been a long time since I met such a caring person like Man'er. What a beauty!" After a few glasses of wine, Li Min's face turned slightly red, and he became bolder. He suddenly reached out and pulled Man'er to sit next to him, and said with a squinting look on his face. "Your Highness, don't" Man'er resisted Li Min's actions and reached out to push Li Min away, but found that it was of no use and struggled.Finally, he seemed to have accepted his fate. He lowered his head and stopped resisting. Incomparable disgust and sorrow flashed in his eyes looking at the ground. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 87 Don¡¯t insult my cousin! "Come! Man'er, you also have a drink with me!" Li Min said, picking up his wine glass and bringing it to Man'er's lips. Whether intentionally or not, he reached out and hugged the other person's slim waist. "Your Highness, this servant doesn't know how to drink!" Man'er extended her hand to refuse, and at the same time she shrank back, but her waist was hugged and she couldn't hide away. And Li Min also changed from his usual image of a modest gentleman, and like a veteran in the romance field, he forced the wine glass to Man'er's lips, forcing her to drink it. As soon as the strong drink entered her mouth, Man'er, who didn't drink much, felt like there was a ball of fire in her mouth. Even her mouth and tongue were a little numb. She instinctively wanted to vomit but was afraid that Li Min would be angry, so she had to hold back and swallow. After swallowing it, I immediately felt as if my stomach was on fire. At the same time, my throat was so hot and uncomfortable that I couldn't help but start coughing and even shed tears. Li Min looked at the miserable appearance of the little beauty in his arms. Instead of showing any pity, Li Min even showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth. It would be fine if the other party was really a little maid, but this little maid acted too boldly. Although at the beginning, the other party pretended to be timid and submissive, but since she stopped her, she wanted to prepare for her. During the meal, Li Min was already suspicious. As a little maid of the other party, it seemed too bold to make such a request to a prince of her own. And when she ate with her later, she tried her best to show her obedience and submissiveness, but she didn't show any trace of it. The tension seems very abnormal. At the same time, Li Min also became suspicious of Man'er's fluent Chinese, if the information he received was correct. Only nobles in Silla had the time and energy to learn Chinese, and Man'er's accent was so pure that she must have been educated in Chinese since she was a child. In other words, the other party must be from a noble family. Just imagine how could a woman from a noble family become a little maid? It was precisely because of the unusual status of Man'er that Li Min deliberately asked Man'er to accompany him to dinner. What surprised him was that the other party seemed to have expected that he would do this, and she even mentioned that she was hungry. The purpose was to achieve the purpose of having dinner with Li Min. This made Li Min confused. How did Man'er know that he would definitely want her to have dinner with him? Man'er coughed for a while. Just as he wiped away his choked tears, Li Min was handed the second glass of wine and drank it without any explanation. It's not that Li Min is cruel, the other party is a young girl. Although she doesn't show any signs of seducing him, she tries her best to get close to her. Imagine that in the middle of the night, a man and a woman are drinking opposite each other. If Li Min If he doesn't understand the ambiguity involved, then he doesn't deserve to be a man. Since this Maner wants to seduce herself at the expense of her appearance. Then just give her a hand. How can a man and a woman live together without wine to cheer them up? As long as the wine is full and the ears are warm, everything will naturally fall into place. Of course, Li Min's main thing is to get the other person drunk. Let¡¯s see where this Man¡¯er came from. Man'er was drunk by Li Min three times in a row. She didn't drink much in the first place, let alone the strongest Five Kings drunkenness. Therefore, after three drinks, there was already a hint of seductive drunkenness on her face. Fortunately, she also Very human. The will is very firm, so that he can barely keep his mind clear. "Your Highness, please forgive me, Man'er is really too drunk!" After barely drinking three glasses, Man'er knew that she would be drunk if she drank any more, so she hurriedly begged for mercy, while staring at Li Min with her eyes as soft as water, as if she was letting him take whatever he wanted. . If she was just hinting at Li Min just now, then now she is openly seducing him. Li Min has never been a quiet gentleman, so he is naturally a little moved, but he does not want to have such a confused relationship with a strange woman, and this woman also has an ulterior motive. "It doesn't matter if you are too drunk. If you are drunk, I will personally send you to rest, and I will also help you take off your clothes!" Li Min looked like a prodigal, eating and crawling in Man'er's ear** road. Listening to Li Min's ambiguous words, and the hot air blowing from the other party's words brushed against her ears, Man'er, who was already a little drunk, felt her heart beat faster, and she even felt a soft feeling all over her body. This was the first time she had such close contact with a man, and besides panic, there was even a trace of indescribable expectation in her heart. At this moment, Li Min's fourth glass of wine was brought to Man'er's lips. There was a charming smile on his handsome face, and his movements changed from rough to gentle, but with a hint of tenderness. An irresistible magic. By some strange coincidence, Man'er didn't know what happened to her, but she opened her seductive red lips and was about to drink the wine. However, at this moment, Man'er's mind suddenly flashed back to the Queen's resolute expression when she came, which made her suddenly wake up. She instinctively reached out to push Li Min's arm away, and then stood up suddenly. At the same time, he bowed and said: "Your Highness, please forgive me, Man'er really can't drink anymore!" ?Li Min saw that the other party suddenly woke up, and thought to himself that it was a pity that he could get the other party drunk just a little bit, but he was not angry, and still said with a smile: "Haha, it doesn't matter, since you don't want to drink, then I will drink for you." alright!" Li Min said, raised his head and drank the wine in the glass, then pulled Man'er to sit down, flirting wantonly, and looking for opportunities to pour wine into her. But at this time, Man'er was already a little wary of Li Min, and at the same time, she secretly doubted with her heartbeat, could it be that this prince of the Tang Dynasty, who was famous for his intelligence, had realized that she was not a maid, so he deliberately poured wine on her, and then asked Reveal your true identity and purpose of coming here? Thinking of this, Man'er was shocked by Li Min's intelligence, but also a little depressed. In order to play the role of this maid, she had spent several months adapting to it. Sometimes she even forgot her original identity. , but I didn¡¯t expect that someone would still see the flaw. Li Min tried it a few more times and found that Man'er was already wary. He immediately gave up the plan of getting the other person drunk, and instead cooperated with the other person in acting, trying to look like a swinger, and doing something to embarrass the other person. His behavior and hands and feet were very dishonest. If this was not a hall, he would probably do something even more outrageous. As an untouched girl, Man'er naturally felt ashamed and angry, but in order to complete the task assigned by her cousin, and also for the future of Silla, she had to force a smile, endure the humiliation in her heart, and let Li Min His big hands were groping wantonly on his innocent body. Regarding the girl's expression, Li Min saw everything, and at the same time secretly laughed at Silla, her beauty trap was so unprofessional, this girl named Man'er probably had no training in this area at all, with her beautiful face Although he was still smiling, anyone who was not blind could see that tears were already welling up in his eyes. Seeing this, Li Min suddenly felt a little boring. He pushed Man'er away with a chuckle, picked up the wine glass and drank it down in one gulp. Then he glanced at the other person sideways and said, "Okay, stop acting, you are such a beauty trap." It¡¯s really not that good!¡± Man'er, who was holding back the humiliation and flattering Li Min, did not expect that she would suddenly be pushed away, so she was stunned for a moment. When she heard Li Min's next words, she suddenly felt extremely wronged. . There are so many beauties in Silla, why should I give up my life's happiness? And I have tried so hard, but still ended in failure. The most hateful thing is that the Li Min in front of him has clearly discovered his identity a long time ago, but he insists on touching all over his body, taking advantage of everything before exposing it, and trampling his own self-esteem to nothing. This is simply worse than anyone else. vicious. Thinking of this, Man'er could no longer bear it. In this unbearable humiliation, her tears fell one after another, and she couldn't wipe them away. However, in order to maintain her last dignity, she still tried her best. She restrained herself and didn't burst into tears. After all, no matter how wronged she was, she didn't want to lose her manners in front of a bastard like Li Min. Seeing a beautiful girl crying in front of him, Li Min couldn't help but feel pity for her. However, it was a battle between countries, and he didn't dare to relent. He waited until the other party was done crying. He threw the towel on the table for wiping his hands to the other party and said: "After wiping, I will answer. What is your identity and what is the purpose of Queen Seondeok coming to Pyongyang City?" Now that her identity has been exposed, Man'er no longer plays the role of the inferior maid. She doesn't appreciate Li Min's kind act of throwing towels at all. She reaches out to grab the towel and throws it to the ground, then angrily steps on it twice, and then removes the towel from her body. She took out her handkerchief and wiped away the tears on her face. At the same time, she looked at Li Min with endless hatred, because Li Min not only took advantage of her, but also destroyed her self-esteem. . "Hey, I have a question for you!" Li Min saw that the other party was only glaring at him without saying a word, so he reminded him again. At the same time, I felt a bit interesting about Man'er's aggressive behavior. This should be the other person's nature, right? "Hmph, why should I tell you my identity? As for the purpose of our coming here, only the queen knows. If you have the ability, go to the yard and ask the queen!" Man'er roared angrily, looking like a little pepper, and said The well-behaved look just now was completely different between the two people. In fact, her usual temper was not so bad. It was just that she was really angered by Li Zhen. If the remaining reason hadn't told her that the other party was the prince of the Tang Dynasty, she would have killed him. If he would definitely bring disaster to his country, she would probably have strangled him to death. Although she was not destined to be Li Min's opponent, this did not hinder her desire to kill. "Tch~, if you don't tell me, don't think I can't guess it. With your Queen's plan, isn't it just that she wants to use her body to get some benefits from my father? It's a pity that with your Queen's age,Isn't the plan no longer a child? "Li Min continued to expose the other party's background, and his language was extremely vicious. "Asshole, you are not allowed to insult my cousin!" After hearing Li Min's vicious words, Man'er, who had barely suppressed her murderous thoughts, finally broke out and rushed towards Li Min with all her teeth and claws. In her heart, Queen Shande Not only is she her cousin, but she has always been her role model and idol. She will never tolerate any tarnishment. But now, this bastard Li Min insults her cousin in front of her face. This is simply more uncomfortable than any insult, so she desperately pounces on her. Come over. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 88 The girl born in the year of dog . ??????? Li Min found that although this Man'er was young, she was also an extremely shrewd girl, probably even as good as Wu Meiniang, so it would be difficult to get useful information from her. However, she was very different from Wu Meiniang in one thing, that is, her determination was too poor. She was angered by her frivolous behavior just now, so he wanted to use words to detonate the other party's anger. Maybe he would be able to ask something, but What he didn't expect was that this Man'er turned out to be Queen Seonde's cousin, which was why she reacted so strongly that she rushed towards him desperately. At first, Li Min was startled. He stretched out his hand to push Man'er away, but the opponent still pounced on her again. However, by this time, he had discovered that the opponent was a girl with no strength to restrain a chicken. Now Li Min was relieved. He smiled and stretched out his hand to touch the opponent's little head. With his height and long hands, he was too close to bully the opponent. At the same time, he joked again: "Hey, I didn't expect you to be the queen's cousin." , she must be a princess too! It¡¯s unbelievable that a majestic princess of Silla would take the initiative to seduce me!" "Asshole!" Man'er almost lost her mind when she heard Li Min exposed her scar again. Although she was taller than the average girl, she was still much worse than Li Min, who was a man. Pushing her arm, she couldn't hit him at all, but when a person is extremely angry, his instinct will explode. When Man'er saw Li Min pushing her arm, she no longer cared about her ladylike demeanor and went up to hug her. His arms opened his mouth to bite. Li Min looked at the other party, baring his teeth and claws, but couldn't touch him. He felt even more proud in his heart, as he was not prepared for the other party to open his small mouth and bite him. Therefore, it was already too late by the time he wanted to withdraw his hand and come back. In addition, he was wearing thin clothes where he lived. As a result, the other party bit his wrist. Li Min felt an excruciating pain on his wrist, and immediately threw his arm and shouted loudly: "Let go! Let go quickly!" However, the other party finally found a chance to take revenge, and this girl was probably a dog. No matter how hard he struggled, he just wouldn't let go. This time Li Min was very angry because of his struggle. In addition, the other party's fierce bite had already made his wrist bleed. It is estimated that the wound must be not shallow, and this girl loves to bite people so much. God knows if he was bitten by a dog when he was a child. If he carries rabies virus again, he will be in misery. There is no rabies vaccine for him in this era! "Relax, if you don't let go I won't be polite!" Li Min's sore forehead broke out in cold sweat, and he was even more annoyed. It was okay to be injured on the battlefield, but being bitten by a woman was nothing. There was nothing he could do about it when he went back. Explain! The woman who fell into madness obviously would not listen to Li Min's threats, but instead bitten harder. It seemed that he was determined to bite off a piece of meat from his body. Li Min was really anxious now. Of course he wouldn't hit a woman, but since you bit me, I can bite you too. You were the one who started talking anyway. Thinking of this, Li Min simply grabbed the opponent's slender arm, opened his mouth and bit it without mercy. "Woo~" Man'er cried out in pain, but she still didn't let go and used force again in retaliation. Sensing the other's movements, Li Min was naturally not to be outdone. The two of them just competed with each other, neither of them willing to let go. The woman's fierceness was beyond everyone's imagination. No matter how hard Li Min tried, Man'er, a bitch, just refused to admit defeat. Finally, Li Min couldn't stand it anymore. He happened to see the other person's arm raised, exposing his armpits. This gave him an idea and reached out to scratch the other person's itch. Now Man'er finally couldn't stand it anymore. She dodged and giggled, and the pressure on her mouth finally relaxed. Li Min took the opportunity to hurriedly withdraw his arm, took a few steps back and rolled up his sleeves to look, and found blood on the inside of his right forearm. Dripping, two rows of neat little teeth marks were deeply embedded in the arm. "Smelly girl, are you a dog?" Li Min felt the pain unbearable and had to blow on the wound repeatedly, hoping to alleviate the pain of the wound. When he heard the other party's threatening words, he couldn't help but cursed. "If you don't have a clean mouth, you dare to talk nonsense again and I will bite you!" When Man'er saw Li Min escaping from her tiger's mouth, she did not look at the place where she was bitten first, but revealed that a great revenge must be avenged. Smiling, he wiped a few strands of blood from the corner of his mouth and said with hatred. "Okay! You must be cruel!" Li Min had no choice but to admit that he was unlucky when he encountered a girl born in the year of a dog. He did not dare to alert the guards of the palace. After all, he could not afford to embarrass that person. He gave Man'er a fierce look and returned by himself. I found wine lees and wound medicine at my residence, and took them to the lobby to deal with them first. At the same time, he looked at Man'er, who was sitting at the table and checking the wounds, and found that the other party had thin skin and tender flesh. He also pressed his mouth a little harder, causing two rows of deep wounds on the other party's white and tender arms, and there were also two rows of deep wounds. Blood was oozing out, but this girl was very stubborn and tried not to cry out in pain. Moreover, when she saw Li Min treating the wound, she was also very stubborn.I was so strong that I pretended not to see it. "Stinky girl, we don't know each other without fighting. I won't expose your shortcomings anymore, and you won't be ignorant of anything anymore. Let's talk openly and honestly. If it is in the interests of Datang, I can help you. In addition, I can also help you take care of your wound!" What Li Min said before was half true and half false. It was true that he planned to have a good talk with Man'er, but from his heart, he would not let Silla go. A small country that unified the Korean Peninsula. "Huh, you bit me on my arm. Of course you have to help me deal with the wound. And if your mouth wasn't so smelly, I wouldn't bite you!" Man'er said angrily. In fact, she wanted to show her integrity, but the wound on her arm was too painful to bear, so she said this. In fact, both of them are very human beings. Thinking about their actions just like children fighting, even I couldn't help but feel a little funny. Although the other party's tone was still very unkind, she finally agreed. As a manly man, Li Min didn't care about her. He walked over and pulled the other party's injured arm over, and began to clean and treat the wound. However, with his petty mind, he would naturally do it. Some small actions, such as not cleaning the blood in the wound, will definitely leave scars in the future, and from time to time, he deliberately touches the wound, which makes Man'er gasp in pain. "Okay, now you can tell me, what is your name, and what is the purpose of coming to Pyongyang with the Queen of Silla?" Li Min used clean gauze to bandage the wound, and then asked calmly. . Man'er seemed to be very interested in this way of treating wounds, and carefully looked at the bandaged wounds. Although Li Min's method of applying alcohol just now made her feel a little confused, and it was also very painful, she endured it. Now after bandaging, I found that it really doesn't hurt much anymore. "Hey, can you be more serious? I'm asking you something!" Li Min saw that the other party was only looking at his wounds, but turned a deaf ear to his questions, so he had to knock on the table to remind him. After hearing Li Min's question, Man'er put down her arms, glanced at Li Min and said, "My name is indeed Man'er, and the Queen of Silla is my cousin. As for the purpose of coming to Pyongyang this time" At this point, Man'er's face suddenly turned red. After thinking for a while, she said unnaturally: "The purpose of coming here is actually because my cousin has admired the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty for many years, so she came to meet her. Of course. , by the way, there are some things that we need to discuss in detail in person." Discuss in detail in person? Li Min sneered in his heart, probably talking about it in bed! Man'er's words confirmed his guess, but this girl who was about the same age as him was very cunning. She didn't say anything that should be said, and nothing she said was the key point. As for Queen Seon Deok's admiration for Li Shimin, who was it? I don¡¯t know whether the lies are true or false, "Hey, can you stop playing your little tricks in front of me all the time, are you tired?" Li Min rolled his eyes and continued to ask, "What specifically does your cousin want to discuss with my father? , don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡± Man'er also knew that with the intelligence of the King of Qi in front of her, it was estimated that she would not be able to tell the truth this time, and considering how favored the other person was in front of Li Shimin, she would probably tell him in the end, so she hesitated and finally said: "Actually, We are here for Baekje this time. Now Goguryeo has been destroyed, but there is still Baekje. We Silla have always been on good terms with the Tang Dynasty, so there is no need to worry, but Baekje is very ambitious and has always been in cahoots with Goguryeo. , this time we also saw that the situation in Goguryeo was over, so we fell into the wrong trap and sent troops to help the Tang Dynasty. In addition, we also know that Baekje and the overseas Japanese countries often colluded to attack our hometown of Silla and Goguryeo. They all have great ambitions. If we let them go, when the Tang army retreats and Baekje colludes with the Japanese, not only will we, Silla, be unable to resist it, but even the territory of Goguryeo newly occupied by the Tang Dynasty will probably be" After saying this, Man'er didn't say anything anymore, but looked up to observe Li Min's reaction, because she knew that with the other person's intelligence, he would definitely be able to guess what she was going to say next. Li Min smiled slightly after hearing this. If he remembered correctly, Silla in history used the power of the Tang Dynasty to destroy Goguryeo and Baekje successively during the reign of Li Zhina, and then turned his back on them. They had a fight with the Tang Dynasty, and then continued to harass the new territories of the Tang Dynasty. It was not until the Wu Zetian period that the Tang Dynasty was unstable and had no energy to fight with Silla, a local snake. Finally, it withdrew from the Korean Peninsula. And Silla finally completed the unification of the peninsula. Although the time is decades ahead of schedule, it is obvious that Silla still intends to use the help of the Tang Dynasty to complete the unification of the Korean Peninsula. Although Baekje does not have good relations with the Tang Dynasty like Silla, it can be considered submissive, and it is as good as Baekje and Japan. With some strength, even if they have a traitorous heart, they don't have the courage. However, Silla has followed the example of the Tang Dynasty in recent years, and its national power has grown rapidly. If the Tang Dynasty really helps them destroy Baekje, then history is likely to repeat itself. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.netThank you all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 89 Scumbag Li Min Based on the original history, Li Min naturally knew Silla's plans clearly. The emperor's father was now the master of the family. Perhaps because women were in power, Silla had been very submissive in recent years, even to the point of compromise. Li Min The stunned slave-catching team was hunting slaves in Silla territory. The people of Silla knew clearly that it was the Tang people who did it, but apart from a few verbal protests, they never took any action. Even if they didn't encounter them head-on, even the domestic The regular army also left the Tang Dynasty's slave-catching teams unchecked. It is also true that the Tang people have always looked down upon Silla, and even Li Min had the same mentality before. However, since this small country was able to unify the Korean Peninsula in history, in addition to being clever, it must also have its own extraordinary features. And in front of them, Man'er and Queen Seondeok have begun to encourage the Tang Dynasty to take action against Baekje. Does this mean that Silla is already ready to unify the Korean Peninsula? Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little worried. Although he could influence Li Shimin's decision, the Queen of Silla was not a vegetarian. Since she dared to come alone and dedicated herself to Li Shimin. In this way, no matter how great Li Min's influence is, it can't be compared to the other party's pillow style! Now Li Min can only rely on Li Shimin's wisdom, hoping that this one of the most outstanding emperors in history will not be deceived by the other party's little honey trap. At the same time, he can also see the danger of Silla in instigating Datang to attack Baekje. Be careful. After Man'er finished explaining the ultimate purpose of the two sisters' coming, she kept staring at Li Min with all her attention, hoping to tell something from the changes in the expression on the other person's face. It's a pity that Li Min always had a smiling look on his face, and even his eyes were hidden by him. It makes people have no idea what he is thinking. Li Min pondered for a long time and found that it was useless to think too much now. It's not too late to wait until the emperor's father comes out tomorrow to see what he wants before making a decision, so he smiled, looked at Man'er with interest, and then said: "Okay, you guys are here for this trip. I already understand the purpose. Now, let¡¯s talk about your problem Man¡¯er, I am very curious about you.¡± Thanks to later generations of Korean dramas, Li Min knew some of the deeds of Queen Seondeok in the history of Silla. In addition, he also knew that after the death of Queen Seondeok, one of her cousins ??took over as the head of the Silla Kingdom, which was Queen Jindeok in history. Unfortunately, Li Min did not know the specific origins of Queen Jindeok, and even I don¡¯t remember the name very clearly. I only vaguely remember that the other person¡¯s name seems to have the word ¡°man¡± in it. "Me? What are you curious about me?" When Man'er heard Li Min's words and saw the elusive smile on the other person's face, she couldn't help but feel a little nervous, even though she did have the intention to sacrifice herself just now. However, after the previous confrontation with Li Min, except for her victory in biting, she was outnumbered by Li Min in other aspects. At the same time, she has also understood that the Li Min in front of her is determined and has a very rogue character. Even if she had just offered her innocent body, I am afraid that after the other party takes advantage, he will still do whatever he wants, and there will be no consequences at all. Change. Seeing Maner shrinking back in fright. Li Min also understood that the other party had misunderstood what he meant, but this was the effect he wanted, so he pressed forward step by step until she was forced to the wall with no way to retreat. Then Li Min stood still only ten centimeters away from the other party and lowered his head. He tilted his head and asked softly: "Man'er, what is your full name?" "My my name is Jin Shengman!" Man'er pressed her back against the wall, trying to keep herself as far away from Li Min as possible, but the distance of one centimeter couldn't stop the manly aura from Li Min. Coupled with the ambiguous performances of the two before, the atmosphere became even more subtle. In fact, if the two people's positions are let go, Li Min still has a strong attraction to Man'er. Needless to say about his background, Li Min, who has the blood of the royal families of two dynasties, is nobler than anyone else, and as a member of the Tang Dynasty The most favored prince, his status was extremely respected, but what made Man'er heartbroken the most was Li Min's intelligence and determination. She has always been proud of her intelligence and intelligence, and is one of the best among the younger generation. Although she has reached the age of marriage early, none of the young nobles in Silla can catch her eye, but she did not expect this trip to Pyongyang. , but met the legendary King of Qi who was the most talented in the world, and facts proved that he was indeed inferior to him in every aspect. "Shengman? What a name!" Li Min raised the corner of his mouth and praised with a faint smile. Unfortunately, he couldn't remember whether Queen Zhende was called by this name. Then he turned around and asked, "There is one thing I have been thinking about. I don¡¯t understand, I wonder if Shengman can give me an answer?¡± "Your MajestyYour Majesty, please speak!" Man'er was even more nervous at this time, and she even stuttered a bit when she spoke. Li Min looked at the other party's shy look, but felt a little funny in his heart, but still asked softly: "Well, Shengman, I have never been able to understand, that cousin of yoursJust come here, but why did I bring you, a cousin who is in her prime, with me? She would not have expected to meet my father here, let alone that you would be brought to me by Cheng Huaimo. ? " When Li Min said the last few words, there was a hint of sarcasm on his face. In fact, he had guessed a bit about this issue, but now he wanted to hear the other person say it himself because he wanted to see the little Man'er. The girl looked embarrassed. It's strange to say that Li Min has never been a petty person, but for some reason, he became a little fussy about the Silla girl in front of him, insisting on avenging the girl who bit him just now. Is it because Is it because the other party is not Han? Hearing Li Min's question, Man'er suddenly raised her head, just in time to see the sarcasm on Li Min's face. At that moment, her whole body felt as if she had been splashed with ice water, and at the same time, she felt the good impression towards Li Min that she just had. , immediately turned into endless resentment, and those beautiful eyes stared at Li Min with anger. After a while, Man'er said in a hateful voice: "Hmph, with the intelligence of His Highness King Qi, how could he not guess the answer to this question?" At this time, Li Min also realized that he seemed to have gone too far, but somehow, he still forced a smile and asked: "I really don't understand this, please give me some advice!" Looking at Li Min's smiling face, Man'er really wanted to punch him, but in the end she suppressed her impulse and showed an indifferent smile and said: "Haha, yes, the reason why my cousin brought me is In fact, this young girl cannot figure out your father's preferences. If he dislikes my cousin's age, then my cousin will offer me to me. Of course, this will also require my consent, and it will not be until the end. At this critical moment, my cousin didn¡¯t want to ruin my life, so she asked me to dress up as a maid, but I didn¡¯t expect that something unexpected happened and I was allowed to meet His Highness King Qi.¡± Although she tried her best to look indifferent, Man'er couldn't stop her tears from falling as she spoke. As a girl, especially one who is deeply influenced by the traditional culture of the Central Plains, she knows how to cherish herself and at the same time How could such an extremely proud girl be willing to give up her pure body to an unknown old man? But for the fate of the country and nation, she had to do this. Although her face was filled with tears, Man'er seemed not to care. She raised her head and looked at Li Min with a sharp, knife-like gaze, and then said: "After the little girl saw His Highness King Qi, she immediately saw that this was an opportunity. Because Your Highness, you are not only His Majesty¡¯s favorite prince, but also the person most likely to take over the throne. If Maner can dedicate himself to you and persuade you to speak for us Silla, not only can he help us in this matter, but also in the future. If you can take over the throne, you and I will have some good feelings for each other, so I guess you won¡¯t be too harsh on us Silla!¡± Li Min was stabbed by the other party's sharp gaze. He originally felt a bit excessive, but now he felt even more guilty. Ever since he guessed Man'er's aristocratic status, he knew what the Queen of Silla had in mind, and from the previous contact, he also knew that Man'er was a proud girl. She was probably filled with humiliation for agreeing to do such a thing. What's even more egregious is that he deliberately created an ambiguous atmosphere, and then when the ambiguity reached a certain level, he broke it into pieces very cruelly, and also deliberately forced the other party to express the humiliation in his heart. Adding salt to the wound was even worse. It was like tearing out a girl's self-esteem bloody, throwing it to the ground and smashing it to pieces, then running up and stepping on her a few times. From Man'er's point of view, he is almost the scum among scum. "Ahem~, um" Li Min was frightened by Man'er's sad aura, and for a moment he didn't know what to say. Seeing Li Min's tongue-tied expression, Man'er thought that Li Min still had questions to ask, but seeing herself in tears, she hesitated a little. She sneered and said proactively: "Your Highness, do you still want to ask why Man'er took the risk?" At the risk of having my identity discovered, I boldly ask you to prepare meals for me?" After Man'er asked, without waiting for Li Min's reaction, she opened her mouth and said to herself: "That's because Man'er found that the remnants of the mat on the table were very messy, with vegetable juices spilled everywhere. This didn't look like a serious person at all. The well-educated prince looked like he had eaten. At the same time, Man'er also discovered that the General Cheng who brought me here smelled of alcohol and had oil stains on his hands. Therefore, the remaining table must have been for him, and His Highness did not eat at all. . That¡¯s why I made the request to eat. In fact, I was also betting at that time that His Highness only paid attention to my beauty and did not notice the boldness of a little maid. Unfortunately, I underestimated Your Highness too much. You must have started from that time, Are you now suspicious of my true identity?" Li Min listened to Man'er explain all the questions in his heart in one breath. Although the whole thing was clear, his mood became heavier. It is estimated that after today, this Man'er will definitely give him Hate to the core of my heart??, because it was him who completely shattered a girl's self-esteem and pride with his own hands. Li Min was even sure that if it weren't for his identity, Man'er would have wanted to kill him with one knife, even if he died together with her. Also willing. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but pray to God, whom he had never believed in. He hoped that the girl named Jin Shengman in front of him would never be the next Queen of Silla, because if a woman who hated herself so much was allowed to be the last one, Lord of the country, that is definitely something that would scare anyone! (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 90 From now on, the king will not come to court early After figuring out the whole story, Li Min didn't dare to stay in the same room with Man'er anymore. He called up the two Goguryeo women assigned to him and asked them to prepare a room for Man'er. Serving, after all, she is also a princess of the same country, Li Min can't neglect her too much, but during the arrangement process, this Princess Man'er did not have a good look towards Li Min. Li Min doesn't mind this either. They will go back tomorrow anyway, and they may never have the chance to meet again. What do you care about your attitude? But it turned out that Li Min still thought too highly of Li Shimin, the emperor's father. At three o'clock in the morning the next day, Li Min got up early and waited by the yard. After waiting for half an hour, he finally waited until Li Shimin came out with a happy face. . "Um, Liulang, my father and the Queen of Silla still have something to discuss, so I guess I will have to trouble you for a while. I have already sent someone to notify Li Ji and Niu Jin, so you don't have to worry too much. But you have to be a good guard. No one is allowed to enter this courtyard!" Li Shimin came out and saw Li Min. His eyes immediately lit up. Then after explaining what he said above, he turned around and went in again without waiting for his answer. Small yard. As the door slammed shut, Li Min finally woke up, reached out and pinched his face. He felt that this was really not a dream. The person just now was really the Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty who was described as full of glory in history. But Heaven and earth testify that this Tang Taizong, for the sake of a Silla queen, even ignored important military and political affairs, and even asked his son to help him block others. But he hides in the gentle countryside and is romantic and happy with others. What does it mean that the king will not come to court early from now on? What does it mean to forget one's righteousness in the face of lust? Li Shimin, who just entered, is a typical representative. Dissatisfaction is dissatisfaction, but Li Shimin still has to do what he told him. In fact, there is not much to do, but he has to guard here at all times. At the same time, the guards in the palace are also assigned, and the defense is centered around the small courtyard. Of course, he did not forget to notify the girl Man'er. Pyongyang City has been initially designated. There are so many things in all aspects, many of which are inseparable from Li Shimin. Therefore, Li Min thought that the emperor's father would only play for a day or two before going back, but what he didn't expect was. Li Shimin stayed in the small courtyard for three days and four nights. No matter how important it was, he always put it off. If he couldn't push it away, he let Li Min, Li Ji, and Niu Jinda watch over it. He looks like a dissolute and immoral king. Li Min felt very incredible about this. He really didn't expect that the Queen of Silla he met that night would be so attractive to Li Shimin? Li Shimin is happy, but these three days have been painful for Li Min. Not to mention helping to deal with major military and political matters, there are two experienced veterans, Li Ji and Niu Jinda, and Li Min's appointment as the governor of Dengzhou last year was not for nothing, so there is no problem at all. But the crux of the problem is that Li Shimin didn't show up for three days in a row. It didn't matter to ordinary officers and soldiers. After all, they rarely had the opportunity to see His Majesty the Emperor. But it was different for senior generals like Li Ji and Niu Jinda. They often had to meet with him. I saw Li Shimin reporting something. But now His Majesty the Emperor has suddenly disappeared, and all military and political matters have been handed over to His Highness King Qi to handle with them. This forced them to have some other ideas, and there were even rumors among high-level officials, speculating whether King Qi was imprisoned. Your Majesty, and then want to act on your own? As for the speculations circulating among the top officials, Li Min also heard some from Li Daozong. Not to mention the grievances in his heart, sometimes he really wanted to catch all the gossipy generals in Li Shimin's small yard and let them have a look. What good things was the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty doing? Speculations are speculations, but without conclusive evidence, no one dared to accuse Li Min. In addition, Li Ji and Niu Jinda dismissed these rumors and ordered the military to ban discussion of the matter. But people's words are terrible, and defenses cannot be guarded. Moreover, as soon as the orders of the two chief managers came out, new rumors immediately sprang up, saying that Li Min imprisoned Li Shimin, and Li Ji and Niu Jinda were probably involved. The two of them were so frightened that they didn't dare to interfere anymore. As long as there was no civil strife in the army, they could just let it go. Anyway, when His Majesty showed up, all rumors would be useless. Faced with external pressure, Li Ji, Niu Jinda's gang and others helped Li Min to share the burden, but when faced with a little girl like Man'er, he had to fight alone. It was okay on the first day. Her hatred was still lingering, and she didn't even bother to talk to herself. However, starting from the next day, the Queen of Silla still didn't come out of the courtyard. This made her alert and changeable little mind start to become suspicious, thinking that the Tang Dynasty was going to take them. The two sisters were secretly imprisoned to prevent them from returning to the country, and then caused unrest in Silla to achieve the purpose of weakening them. Although Maner also knew that her guess was very unreliable, everything was possible before seeing her cousin, so she had to chase Li Min and let him take her into the yard.Take a look inside. Naturally, Li Min couldn't agree to this unreasonable request. He couldn't even enter the yard, let alone bring another person with him. Seeing that Li Min didn't agree, this girl Man'er started to stalk her. For twelve hours a day, except for eating, sleeping and going to the toilet, she followed Li Min, and she kept talking with her little mouth. From Datang's strong scolding After seeing what Li Min did in Dengzhou, he accused him of being the biggest slave catcher and captured the Silla people as slaves in the Tang Dynasty. Li Min¡¯s face was already thick-skinned. Coupled with the training during this period, he was almost invincible. Not only was he not angry at Man¡¯er¡¯s accusations, but he became more and more proud the more he listened. Seeing that her accusation had the opposite effect, Man'er simply questioned Li Min's character. From the moment they first met, they analyzed and criticized each item, and finally came to only one conclusion, that is, Li Min is a lustful and shameless person. , he clearly guessed her identity, but deliberately did not tell her, but took the opportunity to take advantage of her. He was even more shameless than shameless, and at the same time, he was a perverted pervert who liked to bite women. In response to Man'er's groundless accusation, Li Min naturally would not be a gentleman who would not retaliate. Instead, he ridiculed Man'er as a woman who did not know how to love herself and had no brains. She planned to give her body after being fooled. I still think that what I have done is great, which is really mindless. Moreover, after the dedication failed, she turned her target to herself and tried her best to seduce her. After being rejected by her uprightly, she became angry and bit herself. It can be said that not only did she not have self-love and brainlessness, but she was also an extremely rude and savage woman. All the princesses of the country are like this, and the Queen of Silla must not be much better. Man'er is better at sharp teeth and sharp tongue. She can curse Li Min ten times. Li Min, on the other hand, excels in his vicious words. He can often make the other party angry to death with just one sentence. Sometimes, the situation even gets out of control. Man'er opens her teeth and wants to bite her. Unfortunately, Li Min is already prepared and even wears armor. She bit, but the other party made the iron leaves on the armor squeak loudly, and finally gave up reluctantly. But when it comes to quarreling, men are destined to be no match for women. Li Min and Man'er exchanged words for a long time. Their whole bodies ached and their lips were numb. They felt even more tired than after fighting for a day. But when he looked at the other party, he was still energetic, articulate, and his thinking was extremely clear. Even when he scolded Li Min, he didn't even use the same words. Regarding this situation, Li Min wisely chose to shut up, sit down on the chair to take a breath, and drank some tea to moisten his throat. Seeing that the other party was still alive and kicking, he couldn't help feeling a little frustrated. Sometimes men really have to I admire women as creatures. When I buy a piece of clothing, I can wear high heels and walk around shopping malls of all sizes. It¡¯s not tiring at all to compare and compare. It¡¯s even more deadly when they quarrel. Their mouth is faster than a Gatling gun. If you say If the words could be transformed into physical objects, they would probably drown the man in the blink of an eye. Seeing Li Min shut up, Man'er scolded even more vigorously. Barabala kept talking, but Li Min couldn't interrupt even if he wanted to fight back. In addition, his morale was depressed, and he was unable to fight back. Finally, he was defeated and kept silent. He rested his eyes and was prepared to come. When he was out of sight, his mind was still. However, he could close his eyes, but his ears could not. This made him feel like there were a hundred bees having a banquet next to his ears, buzzing non-stop. Li Min barely managed to survive the second day, but as soon as he opened his eyes on the third day, the other party came tirelessly again. Now he couldn't stand it anymore. Even Sun Wukong couldn't stand Tang Monk's nagging, let alone Is he an ordinary person? Although this girl Man'er is not as good as Tang Seng, the difference is limited. "Don't you want to see your cousin? Come up!" Li Min took Man'er to the wall and pointed to a big tree next to her. The courtyard where Li Shimin and the Queen of Silla lived was right next to where he lived, with only a wall blocking the middle. Now that the noise from the other party was unbearable, he thought of a way. "Go up, go find me a ladder!" Man'er didn't expect that Li Min would come up with such a method. Although it felt a bit sneaky, as long as she could see her cousin, she wouldn't have to worry anymore. It's just that the tree is too high and she can't climb it, so she can only ask Li Min to bring a ladder. Li Min has long wanted to get rid of this annoying girl. Since the morning, he has been so annoyed by her that he wants to commit suicide. Not only has he not washed his face or eaten, he is even wearing only a nightgown and has no time to even put on clothes. Change. So as soon as Man'er agreed, he immediately found a ladder and put it on the tree. Maner was not polite, she rolled up her skirt and climbed up the ladder to the tree, and began to look carefully into the yard. Li Min was actually very curious. After all, the two parties involved in the tryst were famous figures in history. If the gossip between the two of them spread to later generations, who knows how many romantic legends would be derived? It was precisely because of this that after seeing Man'er climbing up, he wanted to go up and have a look with his own eyes, so he stepped on the ladder and climbed up. But when he was halfway up, he suddenly heard Man'er's frightened voice above him. With a scream, he instinctively raised his head and was immediately equally shocked.I shouted in fear: "No!" (You are welcome to come and your support is my greatest motivation.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 91 Finally leaving . ?????? When Li Min looked up, what he saw was a round little butt that was about to hit him on the head. It turns out that for some unknown reason, Man'er, this girl, actually fell out of the tree, and she survived so hard that she just fell down the ladder. Now Li Min had no place to hide, and Man'er's little butt suddenly sat on his face. superior. Li Min felt a heavy blow on his face, and then his nose hurt and sore, and tears couldn't stop flowing out. At the same time, his whole body was hit by the impact and he couldn't help but lean back. He could no longer hold the ladder with his hands. As a result, the two of them ended up like this He rolled down from the tree, and what was even more unfortunate was that what Li Min was knocked down naturally became Man'er's flesh pad. The moment he landed on the ground, Li Min clearly heard a "click" sound in his ear. He knew it was the sound of fracture, and then he felt a heartbreaking pain in his left leg. This time he was frightened. Could it be that his leg was broken? Will they become a pair of cripple brothers like the boss Li Chengqian? Although it was only the moment he fell to the ground, countless thoughts flashed through his mind. He was only sixteen years old and had a great life in the future. How could he become a disabled person in such an unknown way? Although no one dares to laugh at him, the King of Qi, in person, but who knows what others will say behind his back? Thinking of this, Li Min felt cold in his heart, and at the same time he instinctively hugged his left leg and screamed loudly! "Youbastard! Imy hand broke. What's your name?" At this moment, a weak female voice next to him cursed. While speaking, there was also a series of painful moans. "Uh~" Li Min was stunned after hearing this, and hurriedly sat up and touched his left leg. I found that although my ankle was swollen and the pain was unbearable, the bones seemed to be fine. I finally felt relieved. I turned to look at Man'er and found that the other person had also sat up, but the arm on his right hand was twisted unnaturally. . It was obviously broken. "Hey, is there something wrong with you? Why did you fall from the tree and hurt me uh~" Although the other party was injured more seriously than himself. But Li Min had no sympathy for her, so he stood up and limped to Man'er, pointed at her and cursed. But I just cursed a few words. He saw the other party reaching out, pulling out a long thing from his hair, and then threw it hatefully at Li Min's feet. When Li Min saw the thing on the ground, he was also stunned and couldn't curse anymore. . What Man'er pulled out from his head turned out to be a carved feather arrow, and the style and workmanship of the arrow made Li Min feel very familiar, as if it was an arrow commonly used by Qianniu Guard. Could it be While Li Min was secretly guessing, suddenly five people jumped down from the wall behind them, and when they landed on the ground, they immediately drew out the weapons from their waists and surrounded Li Min and Man'er. But when he saw it was Li Min, he immediately put away his sword and bowed and saluted: "Your Majesty, please see me!" These five people were the Qianniu Guards who protected Li Shimin. At the same time, Li Min also guessed what happened. It was estimated that these people saw Man'er peeking into the courtyard from the tree, so they shot an arrow. Maner was so frightened that she fell from the tree. Fortunately, the other party was just giving a warning, otherwise with the archery skills of these people, there would never have been a missed shot. "Ahem~, this haha~ It's a misunderstanding, it's all a misunderstanding. This girl Man'er and I saw the spring blooming on the trees, so we wanted to pick some green leaves to decorate the room. I didn't expect to disturb you brothers. I'm really sorry. ! Sorry!" Li Min looked embarrassed and tried to fool around by laughing. "Your Highness, that is a dead tree!" The leading guard reminded helplessly with black lines on his face. Although he also knew that it was a misunderstanding, as Li Min, he would not do anything detrimental to His Majesty, but this was an excuse. It was so bad that he couldn't go back to work. Although Man'er next to her was in unbearable pain in her arm, she couldn't help laughing when she heard Li Min's embarrassment. "Oh, really?" Li Min turned around and found that the tree had indeed no branches and leaves. Unlike other trees that had begun to shed branches and leaves, there was only a huge crow's nest at the top of the tree, and the crows in the nest Being disturbed, it was flying in circles around the top of the tree, and kept shouting in a rough voice, as if it was also mocking Li Min. "Haha~, I was confused just now. In fact, it was this girl Man'er who was naughty and thought of digging crow eggs out of the trees!" Li Min's shamelessness was close to perfection, and he changed his words without changing his tone. "I see, it's my subordinates who were offended!" Although this reason was still lame, it was still manageable, the guard leader bowed and said. Seeing that both Li Min and Li Min were injured, he immediately ordered the lieutenant general's imperial doctor to come to the royal city to treat them both, and then left. After the imperial doctor arrived, he first diagnosed and treated the seriously injured Man'er. Although the bone was broken, fortunately the fracture was very neat. The imperial doctor who came with the army was naturally very good at dealing with such injuries and helped her reconnect the bones. Later, it was fixed with wooden boards. And Li Min reminded him again,??The imperial doctor hung Man'er's injured arm around his neck. Although this was not very beautiful, it could prevent him from accidentally touching the broken bone again. The imperial doctor was greatly inspired by this and immediately followed Li Min's instructions. . Li Min's foot sprained, hurting his muscles and bones, and there was congestion. The imperial doctor massaged him for a while and applied ointment. Then he bowed and said, "Your Highness, your injury is not serious. You can recover in a few days." It¡¯s nothing serious, it¡¯s just that the young lady¡¯s injuries are not serious, and it¡¯s estimated that it will take three to five months to fully recover.¡± When he said this, the imperial doctor suddenly paused, looked up at Li Min, hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Your Highness, God has the virtue of good life, and benevolence and righteousness show the true nature of a gentleman. This young lady has been seriously injured. Wanwang Your Highness is based on benevolence and righteousness, and must not let her suffer any other pain!" After the imperial doctor finished speaking, he packed up his things and left without looking back! "Hewhat does he mean?" After hearing the other person's meaningless words, Li Min couldn't react for a while, and after a while he pointed at the other person's back and asked, while Man'er next to him ignored the pain in his arm and Zheng Huan, who was holding his stomach with his other hand and laughing, had no time to answer Li Min's words. "Hey, what on earth is he talking about? Why can't I understand?" Li Min's intuition told him that what the other party said must have something to say, and it seemed that he also meant to accuse himself. "Hmph, I won't tell you. I haven't settled the accounts with you for what happened just now. What kind of bad idea did you come up with? Not only did I not see my cousin, but I was almost shot to death. Did you mean it?" Just now, I was only paying attention to the injury on my arm and had no time to settle the score with Li Min. Now that the wound has been taken care of, Man'er finally started to get angry. "It's none of my business. If I'm to blame, I blame you for being stupid. Otherwise, how could you have been discovered by Qianniu Guard" Li Min was not willing to be outdone and defended himself. But I was still thinking about what the imperial doctor meant? The imperial doctor who diagnosed and treated Li Min walked out of Li Min's residence, then turned back and sighed: "Knowing people, knowing faces, but not knowing hearts. Everyone knows that His Highness King Qi is kind, but they did not expect that he would be so cruel to the maids around him. He was so cruel." To bite a beautiful woman's arm to that extent is really worse than a beast!" Speaking of this, the upright imperial doctor recalled that when he was treating the wound on the arm of the girl Man'er, he found that her arm was wrapped with gauze. When he opened it, he found that it was a bite wound. And judging from the marks on the teeth, it should have been done by an adult man. Except for the master Li Min, no one else dared to hurt the maid next to King Qi. And based on his many years of experience in practicing medicine among the nobles, he also knew that a few nobles had some special hobbies, such as torturing women for fun, and the well-known King of Qi might be one of them. Poor Li Min still doesn't know that he has been labeled as a sadist for no reason. Fortunately, the other person is an imperial doctor and knows that he can't say anything to death. Otherwise, Li Min's wise life may be ruined by Man'er. The little girl has it in her hands. Not seeing Queen Seon Deok, this girl Man'er still refused to let her go. Even if her hand was broken, she would not rest. This made Li Min very annoyed. Fortunately, Li Shimin got the news that night and would send the Queen back early tomorrow morning. , this news finally saved his life. This was already the fourth night that Queen Seondeok came to Pyongyang. Before dawn, Li Shimin wanted to send someone to sneak her out of the city. Of course, Maner also followed her on the carriage, but when Queen Seondeok saw her, she was secretly sent out of the city. The girl's arms were hung around her neck in an embarrassed manner, and she also had a look of surprise on her face. She didn't understand what had happened to her in the past few days. However, both Li Shimin and Li Min were present at the time, and Queen Seon Deok didn't have much time to ask. Yingying bowed to Li Shimin before leaving. Although it was very dark, Li Min could still feel that Man'er's eyes were staring at him fiercely. This feeling did not disappear until the carriage disappeared at the end of the street. At this time, Li Min finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had only been with that girl Man'er for three days, but his arms and ankles were injured. The other party was even worse, even his arm was broken. It seemed that he and her They really don't get along, and now they can finally get rid of each other's entanglement. "Father, there has been a backlog of military and political affairs in the past few days. Do you want to rush back to the royal city to deal with it immediately?" Li Min wished that Li Shimin would leave immediately, appear in front of everyone, put an end to all the rumors, and give himself a break. clean. "No, it's been delayed for three days anyway, so it's not too late. You go and prepare some food and drinks. My father has something to talk to you about!" Li Shimin waved his hand and said to Li Min with a smile. Although he is not yet forty years old, it is most difficult for him to accept the kindness of a beautiful woman. Compared with three days ago, Li Shimin's face is a little pale now, and even his steps are a little sloppy. It seems that he has indulged a lot in these past few days. No wonder the man just now The Queen of Silla seems to be more radiant than before. Li Min was wondering, why did the Emperor's father neglect military and political affairs and ignore them???Talk to yourself at this time? And judging from the way he was reluctant to part with the Queen of Silla just now, it is estimated that neither of them slept well last night. It¡¯s really puzzling that you are still in the mood to chat with yourself in this situation? However, since Li Shimin gave the order, he did not object and agreed, turning around and letting others prepare. And Li Shimin looked at Li Min's leaving figure, thinking deeply in his heart: The war in Goguryeo has been decided, and the city of Pyongyang is already in his hands. It's time to talk to Liu Lang about that matter, although he doesn't mind it very much. , but he must find out the secret behind that incident, otherwise it will become a knot in his heart and even affect the relationship between their father and son! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 92 Silla and Baekje . It was still dark outside the window, and there was still some time before the sun would rise. Although it is already spring, the nights in Pyongyang are still a bit chilly. It was still the small living room in Li Min's residence. The stove was burning and the room was very warm. There were several hot and cold side dishes on the table, a pot of wine, two cups, Li Shimin and Li Min's father and son. The two sat opposite each other. Li Min picked up the wine pot, filled Li Shimin's glass first, and spoke first: "Father, what do you think of Silla's suggestion to encourage us to attack Baekje?" "Oh? You already know this?" Li Shimin raised his eyebrows and looked at the son he admired most in front of him with some surprise. "Haha, my son is also caught by mistake. The identity of the little maid who left with the queen just now is not ordinary. She is the cousin of the Queen of Silla, named Jin Shengman" Li Min smiled and explained how he found out Man'er's identity. , and then talked about how the two of them got along in the past few days. Of course, he made some small changes in some of them. For example, he did not talk about the embarrassing incident of being bitten. Moreover, Li Min did not say that the idea of ??climbing a tree and stealing yesterday was his own. Everything was put on Maner's head, and he couldn't help it. In the end, both of them fell from the tree and were injured. "Hahaha~, no wonder that Jin Shengman's arms are hanging around his neck, and you are walking a little unnaturally. I was wondering just now, but I didn't expect this to be the case!" Li Shimin laughed loudly after hearing this, even a little bit The look of gloating. "Father, my son was injured for the country after all. You don't have to be so happy, right?" Li Min said helplessly. "Hahaha~. Okay, okay, as a father, just don't laugh!" Li Shimin just finished speaking. He broke his promise immediately, couldn't hold back his laughter again, and said while laughing: "Liu Lang, as a father, I really didn't expect that you, who have always been known for your intelligence, would suffer such a big loss at the hands of a little girl. It's really true. It makes people laugh!" After saying that, he laughed again. Li Min¡¯s face was full of black lines. Could it be that the laughter points of ancient people were so low? Why couldn¡¯t he feel that there was anything funny? Although I suffered a little loss, the other party suffered even worse than me. If you want to laugh at her, you should laugh at that girl Man'er. After a while, Li Shimin stopped laughing, and suddenly said in a serious tone: "It's true, Deman, just having her is enough. Why do you prepare a little girl? You are so considerate of me!" Li Shimin said After finishing, there was also a rare look of aftertaste on his face, obviously he has not completely come out of the gentle land of Queen Seondeok. Deman? Li Min was stunned after hearing this, and then immediately realized that this should be the name of Queen Seondeok. The girl's name is Seungman, which means that the names of Queen Jindeok's cousins ??all end with the character "man". Now Li Min is not calm because he only remembers that Queen Jindeok's name has the character "man" in it. , now it¡¯s good, as long as she is a cousin who is older than Queen Seon-deok, she may be the next queen. It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t know how many cousins ??she has? Li Shimin thought about it for a while. He quickly woke up, looked at Li Min awkwardly, and quickly changed to the topic: "Liu Lang, since you already know Silla's plan, do you think we should attack Baekje?" "Father, this must not be done. Although Silla is submissive on the surface, if Baekje is destroyed, they and our Tang Dynasty will be the only ones left in the homeland of the Three Han Dynasties. Although our country, the Tang Dynasty, is at its peak, but once we come here, we are far away from Guanzhong. It is inevitable that we cannot deploy too many troops. Secondly, no one can guarantee that the Tang Dynasty will not be unable to spare its hands and feet in the future. In addition, Silla is the local leader here and can use the power of the whole country to turn against us at any time. If the other party finds the right time to take action, then the land we spent countless efforts to occupy will fall into the hands of the other party, and even the Tang Dynasty will be laughed at for making wedding clothes for others!" Li Min objected with an angry look on his face. , what he said was exactly what happened in the history of previous lives. "Haha, Liulang, you really didn't disappoint me!" Li Shimin laughed after hearing this, pointed at Li Min and praised. Li Min was overjoyed when he heard this, thinking that Li Shimin was indeed a wise king, and could still remain sober in the gentle countryside of the Queen of Silla. He asked eagerly: "Father, in this case, you have rejected Silla's proposal. ?¡± "No!" Li Shimin's unexpected answer almost choked the excited Li Min to death. "Father, you" Li Min finally regained his composure, and with a look of helplessness, he was about to ask why, when he saw Li Shimin taking a mouthful of food with a smile, chewing slowly and said: "Liu Lang, you have to remember that risks and opportunities go hand in hand. Students, don¡¯t simply reject them just because you see the risks, but look deeper and find the opportunities within the risks, so that you can make the most correct choice!¡± Li Shimin gave a serious lesson, what he said wasSpeaking from personal experience, I think he led an army to conquer the world when he was a teenager, experienced dangers in the court when he was in his twenties, and finally ascended the throne with great difficulty. In terms of life experience, no one in the world can surpass him. On the other hand, he naturally has his own unique perspective on things. "Please remember, my father, how did you handle this matter?" Li Min knows these principles of life better than anyone else. After all, this is the kind of education that future generations will receive, and the principles are all the same. But as for practical application, it's not that easy. "Haha, in fact, for Silla and Baekje, my father had already made plans before conquering Goguryeo. The key to this problem is the Goguryeo lands east of Pyongyang City that were occupied by them." Li Shimin did not directly He said, but opened his mouth to remind Li Mindao. After hearing this, Li Min immediately fell into deep thought. The land to the east was occupied by Silla and Baekje. Li Min and some young generals in the army were very unfair, thinking that they had taken advantage of the Tang Dynasty. But now after hearing Li Shimin's words, There seems to be some hidden secret in this that I haven't seen through. Could it be that Li Shimin gave away the land on purpose? Thinking of this, Li Min suddenly had a flash of inspiration and blurted out: "Father, I understand, you treated the land to the east like a bone and then threw it to two hungry dogs who were watching eagerly. We, the Tang Dynasty, were just standing by. He yells "come on," but doesn't actually take action. He waits until the two hungry dogs are tired and disabled, and thenhehe!" Although Li Min's metaphor was vulgar, it was very vivid. After hearing this, Li Shimin pointed at his son and laughed. Everyone said that Li Min, the King of Qi, was talented, elegant and modest, but he, the father, knew that Li Min Min usually talks and does things, but he doesn't look elegant at all. Li Min, who was in the excitement, quickly thought of another question. He frowned and said again: "Father, although this strategy is good, the other party is not a fool. What if our intentions are discovered and the two parties remain peaceful?" manage?" "Haha, asking this question shows that you don't understand the relationship between Silla and Baekje at all!" Li Shimin said proudly with a strategizing expression on his face. When Li Min heard this, he hurriedly asked Li Shimin for advice. He knew a little about Silla, but Baekje didn't know much. Seeing Li Min's humbly asking for advice, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction and explained: "The grudges between Silla and Baekje have lasted for hundreds of years. When Goguryeo expanded to the east, Silla and Baekje could not There was no alliance and confrontation. Later, Silla helped Baekje to retake the Han River Basin occupied by Goguryeo. Unfortunately, Silla later became greedy for the riches of the Han River Basin and betrayed its trust and sent troops to seize it. This ended the alliance between the two countries for more than a hundred years. After that, the two countries fought for the Han River Basin and fought countless wars. Unfortunately, after Baekje lost the richest Han River Basin, its national power was greatly damaged. It has been suppressed by Silla. In order to take revenge, they even did not hesitate to form an alliance with their old enemy Goguryeo. Until now.¡± When Li Min heard this, he was very contemptuous of Silla. No wonder Silla has been clinging to Datang's thick legs. In addition to wanting to use the help of Datang to complete the unification of the Korean Peninsula, the biggest reason is probably that it wants to own itself. Sure, after all, Goguryeo alone is not something they can resist, let alone a half-dead Baekje. Just listen to Li Shimin continue: "Now I have thrown away the land east of Pyongyang, and Silla and Baekje each occupy half. Although that land is not as fertile as the Han River Basin, it is also rare for Baekje. A good place, as long as they work hard for a few years, their strength will definitely increase greatly. As a feud, Silla will never sit back and let Baekje, its old rival, regain its strength. Therefore, my father concluded that the two countries will definitely fight for the land of Goguryeo in the east. A war breaks out again, and Deman¡¯s arrival this time just confirms his father¡¯s guess!¡± Now Li Min finally understood. In the past, he only knew that Baekje was a poor place with few people, little land, and even less oil and water. Even the slave-catching team was reluctant to go. He didn't expect that he was suppressed by Silla and became like this bear. "Father, where is the Queen of Silla, you are" Li Shimin said so much, but still did not say how to reply to the Queen of Silla. At the same time, Li Min was also curious about how he, the emperor, maintained his position in the gentle countryside. Sober? "Hehe, it's actually very simple. The Queen of Silla asked me, the Tang Dynasty, to send troops to deal with Baekje, but I refused on the grounds that the troops would be exhausted during the expedition. However, my father promised her that she would secretly provide military horses and equipment so that Silla boldly let it go. If Japan dares to help Baekje, then the Tang Dynasty will definitely intervene!" "What a good idea!" Li Min understood immediately when he heard it, and he burst out excitedly. Although Li Shimin said nicely, he would intervene when the Japanese country was helping Baekje, but this intervention was just a very vague concept. By then, the Tang Dynasty might He only made a gesture of intervening, or he might intervene when all three countries were defeated. Anyway, the initiative will be in the hands of Datang, so how can it be beneficial??How to do it. Silla, on the other hand, had no choice, either to sit back and watch Baekje recover its strength and grow into a strong opponent, or to take advantage of the moment and push Baekje into the abyss. Of course, this would involve taking great risks. "Ouch~" Li Min was so excited that he didn't notice the bite on his arm when he slapped the table. As a result, the wound was suddenly involved. He screamed in pain and his facial features twisted together. (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 93: The Beauty of Heaven and Humanity, Princess Yuexian Seeing Li Min holding his arm and crying out in pain, Li Shimin was also stunned. He stretched out his hand to pull his arm over, rolled up Li Min's sleeve, and immediately saw the bandaged wound. At that moment, his face darkened and he said, "Rokuro, was this also injured from falling from a tree?" After all, Li Min was his son, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, and his status was extremely noble. If he was only slightly injured, it would be fine for the sake of the Queen of Silla, but if his muscles and bones were injured, he would not let it go easily. That Jin Shengman, thinking of this, Li Shimin was about to pull away the gauze to check. Li Min felt embarrassed and hurriedly stopped him: "Father, goodbye~, it's a small injury, it's not a problem!" It's a pity that Li Shimin didn't listen to him at all. He pulled back the gauze and saw two rows of crescent-shaped bites. He was stunned for a moment. His eyes stared blankly at the bites on Li Min's arm, and a strange look flashed across his face. , seems to be reminiscing, and in the recollection, there is a bit of unspeakable sadness. "Father! Father!" Li Min found that after Li Shimin saw the bite on his arm, he did not laugh as he expected. Instead, he showed a strange look and stared at the wound silently, as if It felt strange at the moment, as if someone was immobilizing him, and then he shouted. Hearing Li Min's cry, Li Shimin was startled, and then he woke up from his memories. However, while he was awake, his left hand touched his right forearm unnaturally, and there was a hint of pain on his face. At the same time, the beautiful figure that had been buried in his heart flashed before his eyes. "Father, what's wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?" Li Min asked with some concern. Li Shimin is almost forty, and he has been in love with the Queen of Silla day and night a few days ago. I'm guessing that my health has been damaged for a long time, so don't get sick because of this incident now. Otherwise it would be very bad. "It's okay~ It's okay. You sit down first. I've thought of something for my father. Let me think about it carefully!" Li Shimin's face turned melancholy. After letting Li Min sit down first, he opened his eyes wide. Thinking of that beautiful image that he would never forget in his life. Perhaps there was some divine will, and what he planned to discuss with Li Min today happened to be closely related to that person. Thinking of this, Li Shimin sighed. He smiled bitterly and said: "God's will, God's will! Liulang, your wound was bitten by that Princess Shengman, right?" Li Min saw that Li Shimin's face looked wrong, and he no longer cared about being embarrassed or not, so he told the story of the injury. Originally, when he heard his son's embarrassing story, Li Shimin would probably laugh out loud based on his personality, but in fact, his reaction was very strange. Not only did the sadness on his face become more and more intense, but his eyes even became a little moist. This is the first time Li Min has seen this situation. "Alas~" After hearing Li Min finish speaking. Li Shimin sighed again, and it took him a while to control his excitement. Then he glanced at Li Min, and at the same time slowly rolled up the sleeve of his right hand with his left hand. "Father, this" Li Min was stunned when he saw Li Shimin's arm, because he found that there was a bite wound on Li Shimin's rough-skinned arm, but the scar was very old. It looked like it was an old injury from many years ago. At the same time, the scar has clear teeth marks, and it looks like it was bitten by a woman. Like him, it was on the right forearm. The only difference was that his injury was on the inside of the arm, while Li Shimin was injured on the outside of the arm. "Doesn't it feel like a coincidence?" Li Shimin smiled bitterly, "What's even more coincidental is that the one who bit me is also a woman, and she is also a princess of the same country!" "Uh~" Li was stunned for a moment, thinking it was not such a coincidence, right? Could it be that both father and son were destined to be bitten by a woman, and the locations of the wounds were almost the same? Li Shimin looked at Li Min's astonished look, and the bitter smile on his face became wider. The reason why he mentioned to Li Min the woman he had never been able to forget was not only to elicit the topic he had prepared, but also to find someone to talk to. After all, no one knew about this matter except himself, and given his identity, he couldn't find anyone to talk to. The Queen and Concubine Yang are fine, but if they were told about that woman, the consequences would be very serious. "Liu Lang, do you want to know who the woman who bit me is and what is the relationship between me and her?" Li Shimin said without even looking at Li Min. In no mood! Li Min yelled in his heart. Although he also had a heart for gossip and was very interested in Li Shimin's love affairs, the situation now was very strange. A father talking to his son about his romantic luck in the past, if it were open to the public In later generations, that might not be a big deal, but in this era of the Tang Dynasty, Li Min always felt a little awkward. But since Li Shimin decided to talk, there was no room for Li Min to object. He was completely immersed in memories and said slowly: "The woman's name is Xiao Yuexian, and she is the daughter of Xiao Xian of Nanliang" Li Shimin¡¯s wordsAs soon as he said it, Li Min was shocked. Isn't Xiao Mian's daughter Wen Xin's biological sister? It was already strange enough for Li Shimin to tell him this matter, but now it concerns Xiao Mian. Could it be that the emperor's father in front of him knew something, so he told him this? Thinking of this, Li Min immediately put away his lazy demeanor and began to listen carefully to Li Shimin's story about the past, while secretly guessing his intentions. With Li Shimin¡¯s explanation, an old incident from that year was slowly revealed. It turns out that sixteen years ago, the Liang Kingdom was destroyed and Xiao Mian's family was captured to Chang'an. Li Yuan was determined to kill Xiao Mian. Although Li Shimin felt it was inappropriate, at that time he and his eldest brother Li Jiancheng had already begun to compete for the throne. He wanted to please Li Yuan and didn't dare to admonish him at all. At that time, Li Shimin had made great achievements in battle, and Li Yuan also loved him very much. Therefore, there were naturally countless people around him vying to please him. One of them told him that Xiao Mian's only daughter, Princess Yuexian, had the appearance of a heavenly being. When he was young, Li Shimin was even more beautiful than he is now. She was so lustful that she couldn't hold it back when she heard it, so she took people to find someone in the mansion where Xiao Xian's family was imprisoned, because according to the unwritten rules at the time, if a woman from an enemy country was willing to succumb to the nobles of the Tang Dynasty, she could be spared from death. Li Shimin still remembers the meeting between the two. Princess Yuexian was only fifteen years old at the time. She was dressed in white. Although she looked a little haggard due to the pain of the country's subjugation, her beauty and grace were even more beautiful than that of Princess Yuexian. Concubine Yang was so much more beautiful that Li Shimin could only rely on his mere sight. As soon as he saw Princess Yuexian, Li Shimin told himself in his heart: I am determined to make a decision on this woman! Originally, Li Shimin thought that in order to survive, a woman would never refuse his request to be his concubine, but he obviously underestimated the women in the world, especially the peerless Princess Yuexian. Not only did she sternly refuse Li Shimin's request, and also accused them of disrespecting the Li family's promise. Her father voluntarily surrendered, but he also killed their whole family without any reason. Such behavior really chilled the hearts of the people in the world, and also made her, a little girl, feel cold. At the same time, Princess Yuexian also said that she would rush to the execution ground with her father. If Li Shimin wanted to take her as his concubine, he would have to save their whole family together. Although Li Shimin loved Princess Yuexian very much, it was obviously impossible for him to disobey his father Li Yuan's opinion and intercede for Xiao Mian's family. After all, it was about the throne, and Li Shimin, a hero of his generation, would never do it for a woman. And give up the whole world. But for a very possessive man like Li Shimin, he naturally did not want to watch the woman he liked die. So in a dilemma, Li Shimin made a very barbaric decision, that is, to use force. At that time, he personally snatched Princess Yuexian into his arms, preparing to take her back to the mansion and make her an overlord. However, Princess Yuexian was also very strong-willed and took the opportunity to bite Li Shimin's arm. After getting rid of him temporarily, she immediately pointed a sharp hairpin at her throat and threatened that if Li Shimin dared to do anything wrong again, she would kill herself immediately. This made Li Shimin dare not take any action. "Your Highness King Qin, you are a rare young hero in the world. When I was in Liang Kingdom, I often heard people talk about your grace on the battlefield, and I was filled with admiration in my heart. I also imagined having such a heroic husband like you. But now the situation is like this. Yuexian is just an ominous person who has subjugated his country. He already has a death wish in his heart. So what if His Highness can temporarily occupy Yuexian? If there is a chance, Yuexian will still seek his own death. Wouldn't you be even more sad by then? ?¡± At that time, Princess Yuexian was dressed in a white dress and looked like a fairy. She resolutely said this to Li Shimin. Although it did not completely impress Li Shimin, it made him feel ashamed and he admired Princess Yuexian's character. Sorry to use force again. Afterwards, although Li Shimin used his connections to support the court ministers in interceding for Xiao Mian, Li Yuan had no choice but to make up his mind. In the end, Xiao Mian was executed, and Princess Yuexian also followed her father to death generously. However, when she was about to die, she was among the crowd. Li Shimin's eyes met with each other, showing a free and easy smile, and his fragrance disappeared since then. And this Princess Yuexian, who maintained a graceful appearance even on the execution ground, became Li Shimin's lifelong regret. Speaking of Princess Yuexian's death, Li Shimin had tears in his eyes. He had been on the battlefield all his life and had an extremely bold and unrestrained personality. Few things could concern him. However, few people could care about Princess Yuexian. It was something that made his heart ache every time he thought about it. It was precisely because of this incident that he longed for the throne even more, because he had already lost a beloved woman for this, and he had to get the throne no matter what. In the future, he imprisoned his father and killed his father during the Xuanwu Gate Incident. The reason why he killed his brother so decisively was because the incident of Princess Yuexian stimulated him. Li Min was speechless after listening. Although he did not see Wen Xin's biological sister, from Li Shimin's description, he could also feel the indifferent and elegant appearance of Princess Yuexian, and he felt the same for this strange woman in his heart. Full of admiration. Just in admiration?, Li Min still felt more panic. Li Shimin would not talk about the old things about Xiao Mian for no reason. I am afraid that Hu Li and the others can no longer keep their identities secret. Even Wen Xin's life experience can no longer be kept secret. It is also likely to be exposed. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 94 Xiao Yu is the number one rebel in the Tang Dynasty . What you can¡¯t get is the best! This sentence can describe human nature. Although Li Shimin was an emperor, he was still a mortal, so he naturally could not escape this rule. The reason why he never forgets Princess Yuexian is that besides Princess Yuexian herself, who is extremely beautiful and has an admirable personality, the most important factor is actually because she is the only woman he cannot get, and at the same time, regarding her death, There was also a sense of guilt in his heart. The tangle of these emotions made Princess Yuexian occupy a very important position in Li Shimin's heart. As an outsider, Li Min sees this very clearly, but he is not stupid enough to say it. It is definitely a thankless task, and Princess Yuexian is Wen Xin's biological sister, and at the same time she is a woman. This strange woman allowed her to maintain an extremely noble image in Li Shimin's heart, which was in line with Li Min's next plan. Li Shimin let go of the past that had been pent up in his heart for more than ten years, and immediately felt a lot more relaxed. Thinking of Princess Yuexian's airy and immortal appearance back then, a look of fascination appeared on his face. But he was an emperor after all, and he had a strong control over his emotions. In just a moment, Li Shimin's expression returned to normal, and he became the ruthless iron-blooded emperor. "Rokuro, Princess Yuexian's matter has always been a knot in my father's heart. I feel a lot better to be able to tell you today. However, only you and I know about this matter. If there is a third person, especially someone in the palace, If you know, then I will wait for my father to punish you!" Li Shimin threatened fiercely. The so-called people in the palace. In fact, it refers to Concubine Yang. After all, Concubine Yang and Li Min are mother and son. Li Shimin was afraid that Li Min would be quick to talk and told Concubine Yang about this. Then his harem will not be peaceful. "Father, don't worry, I will never tell anyone about it, and I won't even mention it to my mother and concubine!" Li Min naturally understood the meaning of Li Shimin's words, and immediately patted his chest and promised. "Well, not bad!" Li Shimin also knew Li Min very well and knew that he was a person who understood the importance of things. After hearing his assurance, she nodded with relief, but then her expression changed and she glanced at Li Min with squinted eyes. Then he asked slowly: "Liu Lang, after you have heard the old stories about my father and Princess Yuexian, what do you think?" When Li Min heard this, his heart skipped a beat. It seemed that his guess just now was right. The emperor in front of him was indeed not innocent. When he mentioned Princess Yuexian, he was actually just reminding himself so that he could handle it honestly. Let the matter be revealed. "To my father, my son" Li Min hesitated. I didn't know how to speak, so I finally decided to delay it for a while, so I said, "I think Princess Yuexian can follow her father to death calmly. This kind of righteousness is something that few men can do, so Princess Yuexian She is truly a rare and wonderful woman in the world, and I admire her very much!" "That's all?" Li Shimin snorted coldly and glared at him sideways. He looked very dissatisfied. "Well, this" Li Min saw that he could no longer hide it, so he had no choice but to stand up, kneel down in the tunnel and said, "Father, my son is guilty!" "What's your crime?" Li Shimin picked up the wine glass, took a sip and said with a smile. "My son took Xiao Mian's Tiger Head Army into the palace without authorization, and did not report it to my father!" Li Min answered honestly. "Get up!" Li Shimin was waiting for Li Min's words. Seeing that his answer was quite honest, he reached out and pulled him up. After all, he didn't pay much attention to this matter, but he just felt a little uncomfortable. . "Liu Lang, the Tiger Head Army under Xiao Mian is an elite force. Back then, with only two thousand people, it could move freely among tens of thousands of elite soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. It can be said that it disgraced the face of the Tang Dynasty. When I heard about it, , I have always been dissatisfied in my heart, and I want the Xuanjia Army in my hand to compete with the Tiger Head Army. Unfortunately, since the Liang Kingdom was destroyed, there are no rumors of the Tiger Head Army in the world, which has made me regret for a long time. " When Li Shimin said this, he paused and continued: "But what I didn't expect was that today, more than ten years later, the Xuanjia Army and the Hutou Army would appear on the battlefield at the same time, and they would fight together. Although There are only less than a thousand Tiger Head Army left, and most of them are in their forties, but their majesty is still the same as before. They galloped among tens of thousands of enemy troops and captured Yuengai Suwen alive. In this way, even the Xuanjia Army Being pushed down by them, he was indeed Xiao Mian's last support back then!" When Li Min heard this, he immediately understood the meaning of Li Shimin's words. He bowed and saluted again: "Thank you for your teachings. I have received such an elite Tiger Head Army. I will definitely use it carefully, and at the same time, I will strengthen my control of the Tiger Head Army." Its management is truly in my hands!¡± Seeing Li Min's performance, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction. The reason why he liked talking to Li Min was because his son was smart enough. Often he just made the beginning, and Li Min was alreadyAs a result, although there is less fun in training children, it is extremely relaxing. However, Li Shimin's expression only softened for a while, and soon turned into a gloomy look. He turned to Li Min and said again: "Liu Lang, you have taken the Tiger Head Army for your own use, as a father." In fact, I am very supportive. After all, with a powerful helper, you can save a lot of trouble. But you have to explain clearly to me, how did those tiger-headed troops find you? What role does Xiao Yu play in it? Don¡¯t tell me that you just met them by chance?¡± The more Li Shimin talked, the angrier he became. Finally, he asked three questions in a row, and his tone became extremely harsh. He was not angry with Li Min, but with Xiao Yu, because in his guess, Xiao Yu must have played an extremely important role in the reason why Li Min was involved with the Tiger Head Army, and he was even likely to He is the introducer of both parties. The reason why Li Shimin was so suspicious of Xiao Yu was actually because Xiao Yu himself had a criminal record. When Empress Xiao was still in the Turks, Xiao Yu had someone bring a message to Empress Xiao, but she was reported and demoted. If it is true as Li Shimin guessed, then Xiao Yu, as a Tang official, has an inexplicable relationship with the remnants of the Liang Kingdom. The reason why the Tiger Head Army has not been found all these years is probably because of Xiao Yu. Yu's protection was the most unbearable thing for Li Shimin. After all, no emperor would tolerate his ministers colluding with the enemy, even if the opponent has been destroyed by him. Li Min was most worried about this issue, especially when he heard that Li Shimin had guessed Xiao Yu, and he was even more anxious. He had already asked Lu Qing and Aunt Hu about the reason why Xiao Yu took in Wen Xin and her daughter in the first place. Mainly because he saw the uncle-nephew relationship with Xiao Mian. He didn't know that behind Wen Xin's mother, there was the existence of the Tiger Head Army. Seeing the hesitation on Li Min's face, Li Shimin snorted coldly and strengthened his guess. He said sternly to himself: "Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu, I always thought you were a loyal minister of the Tang Dynasty. Although you have an old-fashioned personality, you have never been I never doubted you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to hide so deeply? What you did is nothing short of treason. You are simply the number one traitor in our Datang! In this case, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless. !¡± Although Li Min knew that Li Shimin said these words, he was probably deceiving himself into telling the truth, but this was just his guess, and based on his understanding of Li Shimin, he knew that he could do anything if he was ruthless, and Xiao Yu Li Shimin has always been disliked by Li Shimin. If he really thinks that Xiao Yu is connected with the Hutou Army, then the whole Xiao family will probably suffer a catastrophe. "I would like to inform my father that Old Duke Xiao has nothing to do with this matter. He even doesn't know about the existence of the Tiger Head Army at all. Please don't accuse him unjustly!" Li Min was helpless. , finally decided to tell the truth. Although he really wanted to keep Wen Xin's life experience secret, Xiao Yu not only helped him several times, but was also very kind to Wen Xin's mother and daughter. If it was to protect Wen Xin and let Xiao Yu's family suffer, nothing else, I'm afraid it would just be Wen Xin would not agree. "Hmph, I know you are very arrogant, why don't you tell me the whole truth?" Li Shimin angrily stepped forward and kicked Li Min. It was indeed a deception just now, but if Li Min couldn't hold on, Say, and his words will become reality. Although the kick was not severe, Li Min still pretended to be in pain and rubbed it for a long time. Seeing that Li Shimin was almost impatient with waiting, he hurriedly stood up and replied: "Father, this matter is indeed related to Xiao The old prince has little relationship with me, and the key reason why my son got involved with the Tiger Head Army is becausebecause" "Speak quickly!" Li Shimin shouted. "Yes!" Li Min cried sadly, "That's because Erchen's princess is not the biological granddaughter of Duke Xiao. Although her mother is nominally Xiao Cuo's concubine, her true identity is Xiao Mian's virtuous concubine. , and Wen Xin is Xiao Mian¡¯s posthumous daughter, the biological sister of Princess Yuexian.¡± When Li Min said it at the end, he still played a trick and specifically pointed out that Wen Xin was the sister of Princess Yuexian. He hoped that Li Shimin would take Princess Yuexian's face into account and not embarrass Wen Xin and Wen Xin's mother too much. "Is there such a thing?" Li Shimin was extremely shocked after hearing this. No matter how he speculated, he never expected that the core of the whole matter was actually Li Min's princess. What was even more unexpected was that Li Min's princess was actually still alive. Could it be Xiao Mian's daughter? This caught Li Shimin off guard. He walked back and forth in the hall several times, the expression on his face changing. Apparently he didn't know how to deal with this matter for a while. "Father, you personally arranged the marriage between your son and Wen Xin, and it was also done at your urging. Originally, my mother, concubine, and brother were not very satisfied with the marriage. They felt that Wen Xin's background was a bit humble, but Intimidated by your wishes, my father, my objections are futile. It can be said that the reason why the Tiger Head Army joined the subordinates of Er Chen is actually you, my father, who should be most grateful.! "Li Min took the opportunity to bite back, and what he said was reasonable. If Li Shimin hadn't arranged a marriage for him and Wen Xin, how could the Tiger Head Army have happened today? (You are welcome to come. Your support is my greatest motivation.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 95 Military Academy! Good name! good idea! Hearing Li Min's retort, Li Shimin couldn't laugh or cry. Although he knew that Li Min was making strong arguments, it was also somewhat unreasonable, but no one thought that a daughter of a concubine in the Xiao family would have such an amazing life experience? But then his face darkened, and he suddenly said in surprise: "No, since your wife is the daughter of Xiao Mian, how could she agree to marry you? After all, her father died at the hands of your grandfather. What will happen in this?" Is there no conspiracy?" Li Shimin was used to the intrigues and intrigues in the court. After thinking of this, he immediately couldn't help but think about the dark side of things. "Father, you misunderstood. Wen Xin didn't know her life experience at all in the beginning. Even her identity as a concubine's daughter has always been a thorn in her heart. Even after she became a princess, she could not forget it until later. My son went to Dengzhou, and people like the Tiger Head Army came to my house. Only then did he understand his true identity, and he almost got seriously ill because of this." Li Min hurriedly explained to Wen Xin. "So that's the case, then I'm relieved!" Li Shimin had a false alarm, sat down slowly and said, if this is really a conspiracy, then the other party's plan is too terrible. Not only did Li Min be included in the plan, but he even He was also used by the other party. Then Li Shimin asked some specific information about the Tiger Head Army, especially the situation of the leaders Hu Li. Li Min did not hide anything. He also told them about the overseas development situation, and at the same time told them about the arrangements he had made for them after they entered the palace, and also interceded for them. Ask Li Shimin to forgive them for the crimes they committed before. Li Shimin was silent for a while after hearing this, and then slowly said: "Their crime is nothing, but don't you think that you made a big mistake in arranging them?" Li Min felt a little strange after hearing this. He carefully thought about the arrangements for Lu Qing and the others, and found that he made arrangements based on their talents, each in his own position. Everyone can use their best talents, so there seems to be nothing wrong with it? Seeing his son¡¯s puzzled expression, Li Shimin sighed. Although Li Min is smart, he has little experience and does not think things through thoroughly. So he opened his mouth and said clearly: "Liu Lang, you will hand over the guards of the mansion to Hu Yun, Hu Li and that Zhou Long. At the same time, you will still recruit Lu Qing as the leader of the navy, and that Lu Hong will serve as a consultant." The military has a great influence on military and political affairs. As a result, the military power in your hands is controlled by these old officials of the Liang Kingdom. Even if they are loyal to you, your princess is their old master, and they are also They are the forces of the relatives. If this situation is allowed to develop, among your descendants in the future, I am afraid that only the princess¡¯s son can safely inherit your position, otherwise there will be great chaos!" Li Shimin¡¯s words were full of blood and nakedness. But it is based on the experience of thousands of years of history in the Central Plains. The issue of exclusive power by foreign relatives was the most serious in the Han Dynasty. Even the appointment and dismissal of the emperor would be controlled by some foreign relatives. Although several subsequent dynasties were extremely wary of foreign relatives. But it still can't be completely avoided. After hearing this, Li Min was greatly alarmed. It was not that he had never thought about this problem before, but now that there was no one in his hands, the two of them, Lu Hong and others, were all momentary heroes. It would be a pity if he didn't have to, plus he and Wen Xin The relationship was very good, so I never thought that far ahead. But now Li Shimin also saw at a glance that this question was inappropriate, which made Li Min suddenly think that if Lu Hong and Lu Qing were allowed to develop, even if there were other talents in the future, they would have matured and they would not be able to think about it anymore. Not only does it become very difficult to take power away from them, it can also cause dissatisfaction among them and even lead to civil strife. Thinking of this, Li Min was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. He hurriedly bowed to Li Min respectfully and said, "I understand, my dear father. Thank you for your advice!" "It's good that you understand. You have just started now, and everything is still too late." Li Shimin laughed and stepped forward to help Li Min up, patted his shoulder and smiled, "Also, you have to remember that personal relationships and Official matters must be separated. I know that you and Princess Qi have a very close relationship, but don't show mercy to her old ministers because of her. I think when I first came to the throne, my relationship with the Queen was no worse than yours now. Wuji's talents Not to mention, he has been my playmate since childhood, but in the end I was ruthless and refused to assign important positions to him, in order to curb the exclusive power of my relatives!" Li Shimin was afraid that Li Min would be soft-hearted, so he used the story of his brother-in-law Changsun Wuji as an example. Speaking of Changsun Wuji, he was really unlucky. Originally, he was a rare talent in the Tang Dynasty in terms of both literary and military talents, and he was Li Shimin's He was very affectionate when he was young, but because of his status as a relative, he could not be reused. Later, after Fang Xuanling died, Li Shimin could not find a prime minister for the time being, so he was allowed to take the position. "Father, these ministers understand, but now they really don't have anything in their hands."Talents, so people like Lu Hong must still be used, but in order to prevent them from becoming dominant, I will first insert some people I trust, but now there is a problem, I hope you can help me! "Li Min was speaking seriously at the beginning, but later he became a bit grinning. It was obvious that he wanted to take advantage of Li Shimin and asked him for some talents to support the show. "Damn boy, the Su Dingfang you wanted to leave last time is already a good talent. This time he also made outstanding achievements in the battle against Goguryeo. However, this man has no intention of being a father. After rewarding him based on his merits, No matter how high his rank is, he will still come to your house to obey orders, and I also have a unique reward for him!" Li Shimin laughed and scolded. If the extermination of the Turks was the battle where Su Dingfang made his fortune, then the battle in Goguryeo was the battle where Su Dingfang, the star of the general, shone brightly. Although Su Dingfang came from a rough background and did not read many military books, he fought extremely bravely and fought extremely hard. His tactics were flexible and versatile, and he repeatedly used his thousand cavalry to defeat enemy forces several times larger than his own. He also personally captured several Goguryeo generals, becoming the second young general after Zhang Jian to show off his talents on the Goguryeo battlefield. "That's great, thank you father!" Li Min was overjoyed when he heard this. Although he magnanimously let Su Dingfang and the others go to the battlefield to perform meritorious service, he was extremely reluctant to let go of this talented general. Now that he heard that Li Shimin would send him to Serving in his own government, this joy of regaining something made him almost jump with joy. "Father, what kind of strange reward have you prepared for Su Dingfang? Can you let me hear it first?" After Li Min got over his excitement, he suddenly remembered Li Shimin's last words and immediately asked anxiously. "Haha, actually, this reward may not seem like much to others, but for a general like Su Dingfang, it is an extremely rare opportunity." Li Shimin smiled mysteriously, and then continued, "Actually, for Su Dingfang, this reward is a very rare opportunity." My father had discovered his extraordinary ability as early as when he was annihilating the Turks. However, although this man was brave and had a flexible mind, he lacked a systematic method of using troops. Although he relied on his natural acumen for the battlefield, he often made some mistakes. This amazing move was only known but not why. Therefore, it can only be said that he is a rare general, but he is still far from being a handsome man. And through his meritorious service this time, my father plans to bring him along. Go to Duke Wei's house and ask Duke Wei to teach him some military techniques. I believe that even if he cannot compare with Duke Wei in the future, his achievements will definitely be comparable to others." Li Min was stunned when he heard Li Shimin's words. He was about to tell Li Shimin about the military academy, but he didn't expect that the other party would move faster than him. He already had plans to let veterans like Li Jing teach the art of war, but compared to The mature idea of ????the military academy, Li Shimin's plan is still too conservative. "Father, do you also think that Duke Wei's old generals all have military experience this time, and it would be a pity to just carry them into the coffin, so you want to send someone to their house to learn from them?" Li Min finished listening. There was no expression of joy, but he asked tentatively. "Yes, this is exactly my father's plan. In this way, I can pass down the military skills of the veteran generals and add new generals to our Tang Dynasty. It is really killing two birds with one stone!" When Li Min asked this, Li Shimin still seemed I am quite proud that during the Sui and Tang Dynasties, the art of war was mostly passed down from father to son, and few people would pass it on to the outside world. However, Li Shimin took advantage of his convenience as the emperor and ordered people to learn from Li Jing and others, so they had to learn from them. For example, Hou Junji learned the art of war from Li Jing. "Father, if that's the case, then why not just open a military school similar to an academy, let those old veterans teach, collect their military experience into a book, order people to compile it into a book, and distribute it as a teaching material to In the hands of students, these students must be selected from the army. In addition to learning the art of war in textbooks, they must also receive patriotic education about loyalty to the emperor and the Tang Dynasty every day. After these people complete their studies, they will be assigned to serve in the army. In this way, all military power will be vested in me, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. As long as there are no rebellious people, I believe that the power of the Tang Dynasty will last forever!" Li Min's words were like drums in the evening and bells in the morning, which suddenly dispelled the hazy feeling in Li Shimin's heart, making his eyes immediately see clearly the future direction of the Tang Dynasty. The meaning of Li Min's words is already very clear. It is to use the military academy as a sharp tool to train generals at all levels in the army, and at the same time educate these people about loyalty to the emperor and patriotism. With these people, the army will always be in the hands of the emperor, and as long as there are Military power, no matter how big a disturbance is, can calm it down as quickly as possible. "Military academy! Military academy! Hahahaha~, what a name! What a way!" Li Shimin muttered a few words to himself first, then clenched his fists in excitement and laughed loudly, laughing and praising. Although he also understands that the military academy alone is not enough to stabilize the Tang Dynasty forever, but coupled with the things Li Min proposed before, maybe this is no longer a dream! (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all the book friends for your support.Support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 97 The leaking steam engine "What Brother Wang said is true. Let the stubborn old men in the clan leave them alone. You and I have been in Dengzhou for several months, and we have long been convinced of the methods of His Highness King Qi. And you and him We are old acquaintances, how about we pay a visit now that His Highness is back?" Another young man who was obviously younger said, as if he was impatient to get acquainted with Li Min. The young man who spoke was a few years younger than the short-bearded young man next to him. He looked to be around twenty years old at most. He was shorter, but he had red lips and white teeth and was extremely handsome. He even looked more handsome than a woman. , which also caused some girls next to him to point at him and snicker from time to time. The handsome young man seems to have been used to this situation for a long time and doesn't care at all. "Brother Cui, based on my experience, we must not disturb His Highness King Qi now, otherwise we will suffer a lot!" After hearing the advice of his companion, the short-bearded young man immediately said with a wry smile. If Li Min could see this short-bearded young man in the crowd, he would immediately recognize him as Prince Wang Kuang of the Wang family in Taiyuan. "Brother Wang, what do you say?" The young man named Cui asked with a puzzled look. They came to Dengzhou to express their goodwill to Li Min, and they also had a big secret to report to him. If Li Min knew For their intentions, it must be too late to thank them, so why would they still suffer? "Brother Cui doesn't know. Don't look at His Highness Prince Qi's high spirits on the stage. In fact, there is a hint of anxiety in his eyes. And if you look at the wall of the palace behind you, although you can't see clearly, Princess Qi should be there. Everyone knows The King of Qi and his wife have a very deep relationship. This time, His Highness went to Goguryeo and they were separated for several months. Naturally, the husband and wife miss each other endlessly. If we go to see each other in an incomprehensible manner at this time, although His Highness the King of Qi will definitely take it seriously. But with his narrow-mindedness, we will definitely suffer a little bit afterwards, so we¡¯d better come back in two days, since our affairs are not in a hurry anyway.¡± When Wang Kuang was speaking. There was always a faint bitter smile on his face. He just played some tricks to get acquainted with Li Min. But he didn't expect it to be written down by Li Min. Later, he suffered a lot for this matter. If he was not forced to do anything, he really didn't want to deal with this petty prince again. Hearing Wang Kuang¡¯s explanation, the young man surnamed Cui was also stunned. Thinking of his beloved wife at home, he also felt a little missing in his heart. With an understanding smile, he held his hands to Wang Kuang and said with a smile: "Brother Wang is very considerate, I am too impatient. Since we can't visit now, why don't we go to the port? I heard that this time His Highness King Qi will come from Goguryeo has brought a lot of slaves, and you and I are short of manpower in our mines, so go pick some now. It must be much cheaper than inland!" "Hahaha~, just what I want!" Wang Kuang also had this plan. At that moment, the two of them left the square hand in hand, and together with some smart businessmen, began to gather towards the port, using the knives and forks that had already been polished. Start sharing the delicious spoils brought by Li Min. After Li Min finally finished memorizing the speech and calmed down the emotional people, he returned to the house impatiently. When he saw Wen Xin and Xijun, he was naturally filled with endless lovesickness. During the day He mainly spent the whole day chatting with Wen Xin, and lingered with Xijun several times in the evening to relieve the pain of lovesickness in the past few months. Originally, Li Min wanted to stay with Wen Xin and the others for a few more days, but he didn't expect that early the next morning, before he got up, someone reported that Yifan and Yuan Tiangang had something to ask for. Li Min had no choice but to wear As soon as the good clothes arrived in the hall, Yifan shouted loudly with a happy face: "Liu Lang, good news, our steam engine can finally be used!" "What~, thisis this true?" When Li Min heard this, his mind, which had been a little hazy just now, immediately came to his senses. He ran a few steps with a look of disbelief on his face, stepped forward and grabbed Yifan's arm and yelled. "Of course it's true. We've been testing it for several days, and it's still spinning!" Yifan said with a stinky expression on her face. She was extremely proud of the steam engine, a work that took a lot of her hard work. "Great!" Li Min got the affirmative answer, and he was so excited that he couldn't control himself. He suddenly reached out and picked up Yifan and spun him around a few times. Yifan was so frightened that he screamed repeatedly, and at the same time, he instinctively slapped Li Min with both hands. head. When Li Min realized that it was inappropriate to let her down, the other party's face was already red with embarrassment. Even Yuan Tiangang next to him had a look of shock, and the atmosphere became a little awkward for a while. Fortunately, Li Min was always quick-witted and had many crooked ideas. After putting down Yifan, he immediately turned to Yuan Tiangang. In the shocked eyes of the old magic stick, he reached out and picked him up and spun him around a few times. After putting him down, he grabbed his withered hands. He said excitedly: "Thank you! Thank you Daozhang Yuan and Yifan for their efforts and hard work during this time!" Although Li Min¡¯s approach was a bit shocking, it finally eased the embarrassment at the scene, and Li Min also took the opportunity to change the topic and asked them to quickly bring their own.I went to see the completed steam engine. As soon as he mentioned this, Yifan immediately forgot the embarrassment just now, and happily led Li Min to the Academy of Sciences. It's a pity that Yuan Tiangang suffered a lot. After living at such an old age, it was the first time for him to be carried around by a man. The Academy of Sciences is built directly behind Prince Qi's Mansion, separated from it by a small alley. Now, in addition to the steam engine development team led by Yifan, the Ship Design Institute led by Wei Heizi has also been merged into the Academy of Sciences. There are also some papermaking, textile, agricultural and other research groups. The personnel in these groups are professionals hired by Li Min with large sums of money from various places to analyze and study existing technologies and find ways to improve them. They have already Some groups have produced results. Entering the Academy of Sciences, he walked through several courtyards. Before he could reach the place where the steam engine development team was, Li Min heard a strange yet familiar roar. This was the sound of machinery rotating rapidly. In his previous life, he heard it almost everywhere. They could all hear it, but after coming to Datang, this was the first time Li Min heard such a noise-like roar. Although this sound is not pleasant, in Li Min's ears, it is like fairy music, because it indicates the arrival of the era of large-scale industry, and the goal he set at the beginning will also be changed in a way because of its appearance. Complete with incredible speed. Thinking of this, Li Min could no longer hold himself back and almost ran into the yard. What appeared in front of him was the Gao Ming who had originally designed it according to Yifan and had asked the Ministry of Engineering for it. The craftsmen spent countless time and energy to finally complete the steam engine. I saw that the iron guy in front of me was as tall as two people. The most eye-catching thing was the huge flywheel, and then the cylinder that was built with great difficulty. The steam engine is now running. There is a shirtless worker standing next to the boiler, working hard to add coal to the furnace inside. After the high-temperature steam enters the cylinder, it pushes the piston to reciprocate, and passes through the outer crankshaft. The kinetic energy is transferred out and drives the huge flywheel to rotate. "Your Highness, how are you? I've made a steam engine!" Just as Li Min looked up and down at the steam-spitting steel monster in front of him, Yifan and Yuan Tiangang also walked over, pointing to the running steam engine with a proud look on their faces. said to him. "Yifan, you are such a genius, I don't even know how to praise you!" Li Min looked at the steam engine in surprise. In his previous life, the steam engine had almost been eliminated, so this was his first time. When I saw the real thing for the first time, I felt really shocked. "By the way, how is the power of this thing? Have you ever done any tests?" Li Min thought of a key question and asked hurriedly, because he knew that the steam engine could not just run. It must generate enough horsepower to be practical. the value of. When Yifan heard this, he immediately puffed up his chest and said proudly: "Of course we have tested it. The power generated by this steam engine when it rotates is enough to compare with an adult horse!" "What? How can such a big man be compared with the power of a horse?" Li Min couldn't help but feel discouraged when he heard this. Although he didn't know the horsepower of later generations of steam engines, with the size of the steam engine in front of him, even if it was installed On a corresponding large ship, the force generated would definitely not be able to move the ship. "Just be satisfied. When the steam engine was first developed, its power was smaller than it is now. The main reason was that the air leakage was too serious. Later, after improvements by the craftsmen, the power was increased a lot, but the problem of air leakage has never been solved." Yifan also heard the dissatisfaction in Li Min's words and couldn't help but become very aggrieved. "Air leakage?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He had overlooked this problem. In his memory, later generations of steam engines used rubber, probably to solve the problem of air leakage. Thinking of this, Li Min hurriedly explained the characteristics of rubber, and then asked Yifan if it could be used? "If this thing is really wear-resistant, it can solve the air leakage. However, we have used many materials during this period, but none of them can meet the requirements of steam engines." Yifan said very frustrated. She also knew that if If the air leakage problem can be solved, the power of the steam engine will definitely be greatly improved. Unfortunately, due to the limitations of the materials, it has not been successful. As for the rubber Li Min mentioned, she has little confidence. "Rubber will definitely work, but" Li Min was very confident in rubber. After all, this was the experience gained by later generations, but he immediately thought of another question. Rubber is a good thing, but if he remembered it correctly, Rubber trees and peppers are both specialties of America. Where can he find rubber trees now? Thinking of this, Li Min suddenly became discouraged. Without rubber, we can't build a practical steam engine. Without a steam engine, we can't build a steamship. Although we can go to America without a steamship, God knows we won't be able to come back until the Year of the Monkey and the Horse. Later, Li Min seemed to have only one choice left, which was to work hard to develop the maritime industry.After the merchants of the Tang Dynasty arrived in the Americas and obtained rubber, they began to manufacture steam engines on a large scale. Is there no other substitute for rubber in this world? At this moment, Li Min suddenly had an idea and thought of this problem. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 98 The Fig Tree Speaking of rubber substitutes, Li Min immediately thought of one thing. When he made his first bicycle in Chang'an, the craftsmen in Fuzhong used a special rubber to coat the wheels. It seemed to be very wear-resistant. Maybe Maybe it¡¯s possible? Thinking of this, Li Min hurriedly called the two stewards Huang Cheng and Lao Wutou over. These two people turned out to be the head craftsmen of the wood and iron workshops in his mansion, because they helped Li Min make a lot of new things. Things, so he was promoted to steward, and the bicycle was successfully developed under the leadership of the two of them. Yifan didn¡¯t know what Li Min asked the two stewards to do, so he looked at Li Min strangely. After a while, the dull Huang Cheng and the strong old Wu Tou rushed over. When they saw Li Min, they immediately saluted and said, "I see you, my lord!" "Get up. When I asked you to make that bicycle, you put a thick layer of glue on the wheels. That glue seems to be very tough. Is it still available in the house now?" Li Min asked the two of them to get up, impatiently. Asked. When Li Min asked about this, both of them were stunned. This time, the more talkative old Wu Tou did not speak, but looked at the very dull Huang Cheng, because Huang Cheng made the glue. "Your Majesty, that kind of glue was originally discovered by a villain. However, this kind of glue is not very sticky and has limited use on wood. I don't usually have it on hand. I will make some freshly only when needed. But now I want to do that. Planting glue is not that easy anymore." Huang Cheng hesitated for a moment before answering honestly. "Oh? Why is this?" Li Min was very surprised when he heard this. "Your Highness, that kind of glue was boiled by the villain from the sap of a kind of fruit tree, but that fruit tree was just introduced to our Tang Dynasty not long ago. It is only grown around Chang'an. This time I came to Dengzhou. Although the villain also brought it with me There are some seeds, but they have only been planted for a year and there is no way to get the sap." Huang Cheng said helplessly. Tree sap sounds so much like a rubber tree, but Huang Cheng clearly said it was a fruit tree, but in Li Min's memory. Rubber trees don¡¯t seem to produce any fruit? "What's the name of that fruit tree, and does it have any characteristics?" Li Min asked hurriedly. Rubber trees are still far away in the American continent, and it is impossible for them to spread to the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, Li Min quickly dismissed the speculation about rubber trees. "Your Majesty, I heard that this kind of fruit tree was brought by Hu merchants from the West. I didn't know its original name. But after it spread to my country in the Tang Dynasty, because the fruit it bears is as sweet as honey, it was called Honey fruit, and this kind of fruit is very strange. It bears fruit without blooming, so some people call it fig!" Huang Cheng bowed and answered again. "It turns out to be a fig!" Jing Huang Cheng said. Li Min immediately remembered that he had eaten a lot of figs when he was in Chang'an, but he didn't pay attention to it at the time. After all, figs were very common in later generations, so there was nothing surprising about them. But he didn't expect that this thing would be so delicious. It was just introduced in the Tang Dynasty. "Your Highness, we are in the palace of Chang'an. We have planted a lot of fig trees. Your Highness must have tasted figs. If necessary, I am afraid they will have to be transported from Chang'an. But this time, it will take almost two months. It's over!" Huang Cheng replied honestly. In fact, Huang Cheng didn't know that since Li Min presented the bicycle to Li Shimin, Huang Cheng's method of making rubber was also presented to him, and he would imitate the bicycle. With the promotion of bicycles, there was a demand for rubber on the wheels. Naturally, the number of fig trees has increased significantly. Although many people in Chang'an City have begun to plant fig trees in large quantities, the time is too short and the sap cannot be obtained at all. In this way, mature fig trees are even more precious. The ones planted in Li Min's house have been purchased by General Supervisor at a high price, and the trees have also been removed. However, this matter is too small. Li Min, who is far away in Dengzhou, Min and Huang Cheng didn't know at all. "Okay, then you set off immediately and rush to Chang'an to make that kind of gum as soon as possible. The more, the better. If it's not enough, let Mr. Wang help you find a way!" Li Min immediately ordered. Mr. Wang is also Wang Zihao. Xijun has entered his house, and Wang Zihao has become his elder. It would be disrespectful to call him by his first name, so he changed his name to Mr. Wang, and everyone in the house knows about it. "I obey!" Huang Cheng also knew that His Highness was going back to Chang'an, but now he asked himself to go first. Obviously this matter was very important, so he did not dare to neglect it. After saying this, he immediately went back to his house to prepare, without even eating lunch. Da Ma left Dengzhou. "Rokuro, didn't you say you were looking for rubber? Why are you looking for figs?" Yifan asked with a puzzled face. In fact, she wanted to ask just now, but she couldn't get the word out. "Rubber is good, but we can't find it in Datang, so we can only settle for the next best thing. We tried the glue made from figs, but it should be about the same." Li Min looked very worried when he said this. No confidence. In fact, he did not know that figs and oaksAll trees belong to the same family, and the sap they produce can also be used to make rubber. Of course, the yield is not as large as that of rubber trees. As for the glue made by Huang Cheng, the ingredients inside are almost the same as rubber. Putting aside the issue of steam engine sealing for the time being, Li Min then carefully observed the operation of the steam engine, and discussed with Yifan the shortcomings and areas for improvement. In fact, the reason why the horsepower of this steam engine is so small is that in addition to the air leakage, there are also quite a few problems with the design. This is not a problem with Yifan's ability, but when it was originally designed, it was just to make it work. With continuous operation, as long as this basic requirement is met, the horsepower can be improved step by step on this basis. In this regard, after Yifan made the prototype of this steam engine, he has already begun to design a new steam engine with the purpose of improving the power of the steam engine. With this prototype as the basis, I believe that the design of the new steam engine will be completed soon. , but due to process and sealing issues, even if the power is increased, it is estimated to be very limited. The craftsmanship cannot be improved in a short while, and Li Min, an outsider, cannot help at all. The only problem that can be solved is air leakage. As long as sealing materials can be found, I believe it can be solved. Although it would still be a huge waste to greatly increase the power of the steam engine, it would definitely be practical. At least it won't be like the prototype in front of them, which can only be used as a decoration. Thinking of this, Li Min became more determined to solve the air leakage problem. If the glue made by Huang Cheng still didn't work, then he would publish the map from the American continent to Asia, and then offer a huge reward. I believe he will get a big reward. There must be brave men, there must be people who dare to take huge risks and give it a try, even though the hope of success is very slim. After watching the steam engine, Li Min spent another half day in the Academy of Sciences. He went to other groups to check their progress and helped out if he could think of it. Of course, Li Min's level was definitely that of a fool. He could It doesn't really help much. At noon, he returned home to have dinner with Wen Xin and the others, but had to go out in the afternoon because Wu Meiniang wanted to see him. Wu Meiniang still lives in the house that Li Min arranged for her. Although Li Min has long loosened control over her freedom, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Wu Meiniang has always lived in seclusion. Unless necessary, she rarely goes out. When I go out, I will also dress up, and I will also call Yang Shi and his wife. After not seeing each other for several months, Wu Meiniang naturally missed Li Min very much. For this reason, she specially cooked some authentic Guanzhong side dishes, warmed up a pot of light wine, and sat at the table very obediently, waiting for Li Min. Li Min opened the door and saw the scene in front of him, especially Wu Meiniang, who was wearing regular clothes and sitting lazily on a chair. When she saw him coming in, she smiled slightly, opened her red lips and said, "Husband, you are back. ?¡± In just a few months, Wu Mei Niang was more charming and touching, especially because of the heat, and she was thinner, and she also showed her bumpy figure, making people unable to see her eyes at first sight. In total, Wu Meiniang is one year younger than Wen Xin, but her physical advantage is not the slightest bit better than hers. However, this is something she is born with and cannot be learned no matter how hard she works. Li Min looked at her well-behaved appearance, just like a distressed little wife, and at that moment some tenderness surged in his heart. In fact, Li Min didn't think much about Wu Meiniang at first, but after getting along with her for this period of time, he suddenly discovered that the other party had actually broken into his heart a long time ago. Especially in the past few months of separation, he had nothing but Wu Meiniang. I miss Wen Xin and Xi Junwai, and what I miss most is Wu Meiniang in front of me. "Meiniang, thank you for your hard work during this time!" Li Min walked forward quickly, picked up Wu Meiniang from the chair, put her on his lap, and then said softly. During this period, he was far away in Goguryeo, and all intelligence matters were taken over by Wu Meiniang. This made her burden suddenly heavier, so Li Minhui said this. "Hehe, no matter how hard Mei Niang works, it can't compare to the hard work of my husband on the battlefield, killing enemies for the country!" Wu Mei Niang said with a naughty smile. She knew clearly that Li Min was just a foil on the battlefield, but she still said this, obviously joking with Li Min. "Of course, my husband is very brave on the battlefield. The two general managers Li Ji and Niu Jinda must be very good at using troops, but they were blocked by a small Anshi City. In the end, I was not my husband and I rushed there. Anshi City was captured in one fell swoop, and even the city lord was killed, as well as the King of Goguryeo" Li Min naturally heard that Mei Niang was joking on him, but his face was already thick to a certain extent. He immediately followed her words and began to brag about his heroic appearance on the battlefield, using bragging to put himself on the battlefield. I recounted my experience. ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks everyone.Friends¡¯ support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 99 The Situation in Chang'an As the intelligence leader, Wu Meiniang naturally knew the war very well. Whenever she heard that Li Yintian's shameless achievements were all attributed to her, she was amused and giggled. And when Li Min came to the end, he concealed the tryst between Li Shimin and the Queen of Silla. After all, it was a family matter of their Li family and it was really difficult to spread it. However, Li Min told Wu Meiniang verbatim about the conversation between Li Shimin and himself. The reason for this is mainly because there are too few think-tank talents around Li Min. Lu Hong is one, but the conversation was originally about them, the old ministers of the Liang Kingdom, so naturally he cannot be allowed to help as a consultant. Among the remaining people, Yan Bei is just a fool, and talking to him is in vain. The only one who has the ability and qualifications to help Li Min with detailed information is Wu Meiniang, who is only a teenager. Wu Meiniang was in charge of intelligence matters and knew a lot about Li Min's affairs. She had also investigated Lu Qing and others, but she never thought that their group would be related to Li Min's princess, and the identity of the princess What's even more surprising is that she is still the princess of Nanliang more than ten years ago. Lu Qing and others are all former ministers of the princess. After listening to this, Wu Meiniang was excited but also a little disappointed. What was exciting was that Li Min trusted her so much that she even told her such secret things without any reservation. This showed that in the other person's heart, she already regarded herself as a person. Someone you can absolutely trust. However, Princess Qi's life experience is so amazing, and the old ministers of Liang State are all under Li Min and have been entrusted with important tasks. In this way, Princess Qi's position is extremely strong, even if she can't see her in the future. Light. But she still couldn't compete with others, so she was destined to be unable to be Li Min's first wife. Thinking of this, Wu Meiniang, who had always been proud, was naturally a little disappointed. "Husband, Your Majesty is so kind to your son. Not only did he not blame anyone for such a big thing, but he also helped you analyze the shortcomings of appointing Lu Hong and those who were just Su Dingfang. I'm afraid he still can't suppress Lu Qing and Hu Li It seems that His Highness has to find a way to find more generals." Although Wu Meiniang felt disappointed, she did not show it. After thinking deeply for a while, he spoke. "I have this plan too. My father asked me to go back to Chang'an for a while, so I just took advantage of this opportunity. I want to find a way to attract more people, and it's time to sort out the property in Chang'an." Li Min nodded in agreement. , after being away from Chang'an for such a long time, it was time for him to go back and take a look. In addition, although Wang Zihao did a good job, there were some things that required his personal intervention. "Husband, now is not a good time to go back to Chang'an, but His Majesty has ordered that you have to go back. It seems that the city of Chang'an will not be able to calm down this time even if it wants to." Hearing that Li Shimin wanted Li Min to return to Chang'an. Wu Meiniang sighed and said with a worried look. "What, what happened to the situation in Chang'an?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this, and immediately reacted and asked. "Haha, what else can change? Isn't it caused by your two good brothers? One was in power and the other was in danger. But now the situation has reversed. The one who was in danger turned around and got the position of superintendent of the country. The one who was in power was They were dissatisfied and caused trouble everywhere, and now the whole city of Chang'an is in a state of chaos. If Duke Wei and the Prime Minister were not there to control it, even the war in Goguryeo might have been affected." Wu Meiniang said with a smile, but when she talked about Li Min's two brothers, she showed disdain. In her opinion, her husband Li Min was hundreds of times better than those two brothers in every aspect. , and the throne of the Tang Dynasty should also be occupied by capable people. Among all the princes, when it comes to talent, naturally the husband next to them is the first, and only one's husband is qualified to sit on the throne. Although Li Min roughly understood what was going on after hearing this, he still asked for some details in detail, and then he understood what Li Chengqian and Li Tai had done in Chang'an. When Li Shimin handed over the position of supervising the country to Li Chengqian, the Tang prince did a very good job at the beginning and handled government affairs in an orderly manner. Even Fang Xuanling praised him highly. But with Li Tai's trouble later, things completely got out of control. First, Li Tai asked people to spread rumors about Li Chengqian's foot disability. He also exaggerated the facts and said that Li Chengqian's foot disease was very serious. The fact that the prince had a foot problem was only spread among the nobles in the court at first. After all, it was related to the state. Those who knew about it only talked about it in private and did not dare to spread it randomly. Therefore, the common people did not know much. At the same time, Li Chengqian's abnormal sexual orientation was also announced to undermine the other party's popularity. Although Li Tai thought he did these things very secretly, and no one could find any evidence to prove that he did it, everyone knew it. As soon as these two rumors came out, they really had a big effect. There was an unwritten rule for being an official in the Tang Dynasty, that is, there were certain requirements for the appearance of officials. They did not have to be very good-looking, but at least they had to have sound limbs. Good appearance. This is even true for an official, let aloneThe prince of a country. As for the other abnormal sexual orientation, if it were placed on ordinary people, it would be nothing. The ancients were much more open-minded than later generations imagined, and they also held a very tolerant attitude towards homosexuality. They would only think that the other person's morality was lacking. However, virtue is one of the most important qualities for a prince, so public opinion was very unfavorable to Li Chengqian for a while. As these two rumors reached Li Chengqian's ears, the proud prince was so angry that he abandoned serious political affairs and began to use his power to suppress Li Tai in a series of ways. The most important thing was that he Those who usually rely on Li Tai will be demoted or killed if Li Chengqian finds any minor mistakes. Li Tai was originally dissatisfied and saw that the position of prince was already very close to him. However, Li Chengqian took the position of prisoner again, making the position of prince suddenly become extremely strong. Therefore, he was also very unwilling to take revenge. He originally wanted to take revenge. He vented his anger, which resulted in severe revenge from Li Chengqian. With his temperament, he naturally would not give up. He mobilized all his power and changed his ways to disgust Li Chengqian, which resulted in the conflict between the two rising from covert to open. Fang Xuanling and Li Jing persuaded Li Chengqian many times, asking him to show the courage of an elder brother, not to be as knowledgeable as Li Tai, and to focus on government affairs. In the past, Li Chengqian could still listen to these words, but since he was lame After that, his temperament changed drastically. In the words of later generations, he became very inferior and sensitive, and his ideas were a bit extreme. Therefore, he couldn't listen to him at all, and he still went his own way. Later, Fang Xuanling saw that the two brothers were really making trouble, so she had to go into the palace and report everything to Queen Changsun. When the empress of the Tang Dynasty heard what her two biological sons had done, she became so angry that she called her two sons to the palace and severely criticized them. Li Chengqian and Li Tai were still in awe of their mother, so they were both frightened. After being scolded, they both became more honest. Although intrigues were inevitable, they did not dare to go too far. The current situation in Chang'an City is like this. The conflict between Li Chengqian and Li Tai has been suppressed by Queen Changsun for the time being. On the surface, it seems peaceful. However, after Li Shimin returns, someone will definitely report what his two sons did to him. He still doesn't know how Li Shimin will deal with it then? As a strong contender for the crown prince position, Li Min really should not return to Chang'an to wade into the troubled waters between his two brothers before the situation is completely clear. After Wu Meiniang finished explaining the situation in Chang'an, she looked at Li Min hesitantly, and then said: "Husband, the fight between the Crown Prince and the King of Wei is a good opportunity for us. Do you want Meiniang to do something? It's best if we can See some blood and detonate their conflict completely. If your Majesty returns to Chang'an, you will definitely be disappointed with the two of them. By then, as the most favored prince, the crown prince position will be yours. " "No, you must not move!" Li Min was startled after hearing this. He absolutely believed in Wu Meiniang's ability, and there were also Yang Shi's brothers in Chang'an City, plus there was a man with hands and eyes that could reach the sky. With Wang Zihao as his assistant, he can definitely do what Wu Meiniang said. However, Li Min didn't want to get involved in the fight between Li Chengqian and Li Tai. It was a bottomless whirlpool, and he couldn't escape if he got even a little bit involved. He just had to do his own thing. Wu Meiniang was not surprised to hear Li Min's refusal. Although Li Min didn't say it explicitly, she could feel that her husband seemed not very interested in the throne of the Tang Dynasty, but the more he behaved like this, the more favored he seemed to be. , and His Majesty is also very strange today. He is very indulgent towards Li Min's son, and even allows him to recruit troops and horses in Dengzhou. I really don't know what the father and son are going to do? Li Min didn't say anything, but Wu Meiniang never asked. This was also her cleverness. But soon she thought of another thing, so she said, "By the way, husband, there is another very important thing. It's from Chang'an." According to the news from Mr. Wang, two very important people have also come to Dengzhou." "Huh? What do you mean?" Wu Meiniang's words were a bit unclear, and Li Min didn't react for a while. "It's like this. Mr. Wang sent news that Prince Kuang wants to see you. It seems there is something very important. I hope you can meet him. Some time ago, Yang Shi's men discovered that there are two demeanor Extraordinary young people came to Dengzhou, and later it was confirmed that one of them was the prince. As for the other one, haha, husband, guess who he is?" When Wu Meiniang said this, she suddenly asked with a naughty smile. "Mei Niang, you can't guess this husband, but that Wang Guang is not simple. The person who can come with him is definitely not an ordinary person!" Li Min pinched Wu Meiniang's face affectionately, and his eyes revealed that A bit curious. Wang Kuangke was tricked by him last time, and now he came to find him. He must have some important secret. "Haha, the other person is not only not an ordinary person, but also comes from a very prominent family. This person's name is Cui Yu, from the Cui family in Qinghe."??And he has a very high status in the clan, and I also got reliable information that the other party is probably surrendering to His Highness! "Wu Meiniang looked proud and revealed the identity of the other party. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 100 Cui¡¯s Prodigal Son "Cui Yu?" Li Min was very unfamiliar with this name and had no impression of it after thinking about it carefully. "Is this person famous? Why have I never heard of him?" "Haha, this person himself is not very famous. What matters is his identity and influence among the Cui family in Qinghe." Wu Meiniang attaches great importance to Cui Yu. Although her father used to be the Duke of the country, he used to be just a private citizen. As a businessman, no matter how high the title is, she will still be looked down upon by those aristocratic families. She has been treated like this when she was a child. Because of this, she feels a little resentful towards those traditional aristocratic families. Now she finally has the opportunity to join the aristocratic family. The fight gave her a sense of revenge, and Cui Yu was one of the excuses for her to intervene. Seeing Wu Meiniang's appearance, Li Min also became somewhat interested in Cui Yu, and Wu Meiniang stopped playing riddles and told the other person's identity. It turns out that Cui Yu came from the eldest family of the Cui family in Qinghe, and his father Cui Xuan was the previous patriarch of the Cui family in Qinghe. Although the positions of the patriarchs of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes are not hereditary, they are almost the same. Generally, when the old patriarch is still alive, he will choose one of his sons, train him carefully, and pass on the power of the clan that he originally controlled. He, as long as this son is not too pusy, the next time the patriarch is elected, the son of the old patriarch will usually be the son. Of course, there are many talents in the big families, and some outstanding talents emerge from time to time. Then there will be fierce competition, winning or losing. It depends on the strength of both parties. Cui Yu¡¯s grandfather and father are both the clan leaders of the Cui clan in Qinghe, if nothing else. He should have served as the patriarch, but unfortunately, Cui Yu's father Cui Xuan was a short-lived man. He died of illness early in his thirties. Cui Yu was only ten years old at the time. He was the eldest son of the family and Cui Xuan. only son. There are several other daughters, all younger than Cui Yu. Although Cui Yu¡¯s family has deep connections in the Cui family in Qinghe, the position of the clan leader is related to the prosperity and decline of the clan. Naturally, it was impossible for a ten-year-old child to serve, so Cui Yan, the current patriarch of the Qinghe Cui clan, stood out and became the new patriarch. But there are too many people who support Cui Yu's lineage. They were all waiting for Cui Yu to grow up and become a talented person before driving Cui Yan away. But perhaps due to the lack of discipline from his father, Cui Yu gradually showed his swinger side. He often played with a group of incompetent children in the clan, and stayed in a brothel when he was a teenager. Although his mother and elders in the clan disciplined him, But it has no effect at all. Not to mention studying, he couldn't even pass the examination in his twenties. Although some people speculated that Cui Yan was behind the scenes, it was an indisputable fact that Cui Yu himself was not good at studying. Originally, everyone thought that Cui Yu would be just a swinger in this life. But what everyone didn't expect was that after Cui Yu got married a few years ago, she seemed to have changed as a person. Her previous bad habits were wiped out and she began to study hard. And slowly he also became interested in the affairs of the clan. People were surprised at first, but then they gradually realized that all these changes were due to Cui Yu marrying a good wife. "Husband, when it comes to Cui Yu's wife, you may not know her. But you are very familiar with her natal family!" When Wu Meiniang talked about Cui Yu's wife, she also had a face of admiration. After all, they are both women, she can I know how difficult it is to completely change a man. "Oh, I'm very familiar with it. Could it be that the other party's natal family is from our Longxi Li family?" The reason why Li Min immediately guessed the Longxi Li family was mainly because among the aristocratic families with five surnames and Qiwang, they generally disdained intermarriage with outsiders. Among them, The Cui family of Qinghe generally only intermarried with the Li family of Longxi and the Lu family of Fanyang. He had no acquaintances with the Lu family of Fanyang, and the only ones left were the Li family of Longxi, who were from the royal family of the Tang Dynasty. "You guessed it wrong. That Mrs. Cui was not born in the fifth surname Qiwang, but was surnamed Cheng. Her father is Lu Guogong Cheng Zhijie, and she is also the biological sister of your fox friend Cheng Huailiang!" Wu Meiniang said with a smile. "What, Cheng Yaojin's daughter?" Li Min was startled after hearing this. The image of Cheng Huailiang wearing makeup and women's clothing immediately popped into his mind. As a result, he was so disgusted that he retched several times without spitting out. Cui Yu expressed deep sympathy. When Wu Meiniang saw Li Min's look, she immediately guessed what he was thinking. She couldn't help but point Li Min's forehead and said with a charming smile: "Giggle, giggle~, I knew you would think wrong. That Miss Cheng is so tall." Like her mother, she is a charming and beautiful woman, and she is also well-educated and very virtuous. I don¡¯t know how many people proposed to marry her at first, but in the end it was because Mrs. Cheng was Cui Yu¡¯s aunt that she decided to marry them." Speaking of Cui Yu¡¯s marriage, it involved the Cheng family, which made Wu Meiniang find out more hidden secrets. Because of Cui Yu's past actions, many clan forces that originally supported his clan turned to Cui Yan, the current clan leader, which made his clan in Qinghe CuiThe power of the clan in the clan has been greatly reduced. Naturally, both the Li clan of Longyou and the Lu clan of Fanyang saw this, and they did not attach much importance to Cui Yu's marriage. The women who proposed the marriage were not too important figures. Cui Yu's mother was very angry about this. It just so happened that Cui Yu's biological aunt, Cheng Huailiang's mother, had a daughter who was also of marriageable age, and her appearance and character were both first-class. In addition, she His father, Cheng Yaojin, was a military general with a strong personality. If such a woman could marry Cui Yu, she might be able to help her discipline her son. It was with this idea in mind that Cui Yu's mother went against all objections and married Cheng Yaojin's daughter as her daughter-in-law. The wisdom of her move was proved afterwards. Miss Cheng was indeed extraordinary. She subdued Cui Yuzhi in just a few days. She quickly transformed from a libertine to a diligent and studious person, and was said to be a After a sudden anecdote, Cui Yu also relied on this incident to regain a lot of strength in one fell swoop and became a pivotal figure in the Cui family of Qinghe. Although he was still suppressed by Cui Yan, he was still young and had plenty of time to wait. After listening to Cui Yu's introduction, Li Min became somewhat interested in him. He transformed from a libertine to a good young man. Such people are rare, and he is somewhat similar to him. It's just that Li Min is different from the previous one. Li Min is completely two people, but the other party is because he married a good wife. In addition, Li Min was also very curious about the reason why Cui Yu and Wang Kuang came together. Unfortunately, Wu Meiniang knew very little about this matter. She only knew that there seemed to be problems within the traditional big families such as Wu Xing Qi Wang. The reason why the two of them came to find Li Min should also be related to this. After the serious discussion, Li Min stayed with Wu Meiniang for a while, and then reluctantly left. As for Cui Yu and Wang Kuang's every move in Dengzhou City, they were all under Wu Meiniang's surveillance, and they were reported to Li Min at any time. Li Min also took advantage of these few days to make arrangements for Dengzhou. When he returns to Chang'an this time, he is not expected to come back until next year. In this way, all matters of Dengzhou City will be handled by Zhao Fu, but Li Min will not come back until next year. Most of the officials brought with them when they ascended to the state will also stay, such as Liu Rengui, who was highly praised by Zhao Fu. Now Yanbei is only in the name of Changshi, and except for business, everything else is left to Liu Rengui. Although this young official with an upright temperament is not very popular, he has gained a lot of popularity in Dengzhou because of his impartiality and selflessness in his work. Since he was only staying in Chang'an for a period of time and would not come back, Li Min decided to keep everything simple. He only brought back some necessary servants and cooks from the government, and most of the rest stayed in Dengzhou. It's just that there is some trouble at Xijun's place, because Li Min has to deal with a lot of business matters when she goes back this time, so she has to take a lot of people with her. In addition, Li Min also had to prepare gifts. After all, when he returned to Chang'an, it was necessary to bring some gifts to his relatives and friends. However, at this time, Li Min felt that he had too many relatives and friends, and the gifts he had prepared were enough. It's a big ship, and I can never keep it simple even if I want to. Just after everything was prepared, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu, whom Li Min had been waiting for, finally came to visit. "I haven't seen you for more than a year. Your Highness is even more elegant than before, and he manages Dengzhou in such an orderly manner. Wang really admires him!" Wang Kuang and Cui Yu came to the palace and were immediately warmly received by Li Min, who also set up a banquet to entertain them. Two distinguished guests, as soon as Wang Kuang came in, he immediately praised Li Min. "Haha, Brother Wang is too polite. I wonder what you call the person next to you?" Li Min asked modestly and deliberately. "Cui Yu of Qinghe, I'm here to meet His Highness King Qi!" Without waiting for Wang Kuang's introduction, Cui Yu stood up and bowed to the ground. "Oh, it turns out to be Brother Cui. Please get up quickly. You and I are about the same age. Don't call me your Highness or not Your Highness. You'd better call me Liu Lang." Li Min pretended to be surprised and stepped forward to help Cui Yu up. He tried his best to help Cui Yu up. Act like a courteous corporal. When Li Min and Cui Yu met for the first time, they naturally couldn't help but compliment each other. Wang Kuang was not a fool, so he helped both sides with the flattery. After the banquet was prepared, the three of them sat down separately, and Li Min never asked whether they were here. The purpose is to talk nonsense. After Wang Kuang suffered a loss last time, he deliberately studied Li Min's temper and knew that the other party was waiting for them to tell them the purpose of their trip, so after dealing with it for a few words, he looked at each other and Cui Yu, and took advantage of Li Min. While Xing was talking, he suddenly stood up and said, "Your Highness, Brother Cui and I are here to report something important!" "Oh?" Li Min casually took a piece of fish and put it into his mouth, glanced at the two of them, and then asked, "Brother Wang, I don't know what the important matter is, but you actually want the two of you to go there in person?" Seeing that Li Min didn't seem to care, Wang Kuang was a little anxious, turned around the table, took a step forward, bowed again and said: "Your Highness, this matter is not trivial. For some reasons, including the family behind me and Brother Cui, skyThe lower five surnames Qiwang have united to suppress His Highness and the entire industry and commerce of Datang! " {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 101 New and Old Interest Groups "Hmm~" Li Min's face immediately darkened when he heard Wang Kuang's words. After he traveled to the Tang Dynasty, he worked hard to unite many people around him with interests. The core of interests was actually the huge profits brought by industry and commerce. It can be said that most of the reason why Tang Dynasty's industry and commerce is so prosperous is due to Li Min. It is no exaggeration to say that industry and commerce is actually the foundation of Li Min and his lifeblood. Whoever dares to develop industry and commerce will actually work with Li Min. Wei, and the interest groups behind him can't get through it. "Do they really have such courage?" Li Min asked in a deep voice. He had done enough research on the five surnames and Qi Wang, and knew that sooner or later he and the other party would have a life-and-death conflict. After all, the other party represented The core interests of the traditional scholar class and the big landowner class, while Li Min represents the interests of the emerging industrial and commercial owners. Since their birth, these two classes have been competing for manpower and material resources. However, due to Due to cultural reasons, industry and commerce have been vigorously suppressed by the scholar class, and there is no chance of development at all. Fortunately, there was an outlier like Li Min who, for his own benefit, relied on his special identity and advanced technology to vigorously develop industry and commerce. This made Datang's industry and commerce show a prosperous scene, and he also used his own natural ability to develop industry and commerce. Taking advantage of the situation, he constantly throws out various industrial and commercial profits, attracting the emerging aristocratic class of the Tang Dynasty to his side, forming a rapidly expanding interest group. Countless people are from the court or the private sector. This interest group has immeasurable influence, and Li Min is the direct representative of this interest group, if it were not for the special relationship between Li Min and Li Shimin. It is estimated that he was killed by Li Shimin, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. But now the traditional scholar interest group headed by Wu Xing Qi Wang can't help but go to war with the emerging industrial and commercial owner group represented by Li Min. It is no exaggeration to say that if this matter is not handled well, it is likely to trigger a war. The turmoil spread to the entire Tang Dynasty and even shook the foundation of the Tang Dynasty. "Your Highness, in fact, they have no choice but to do so. Because if they don't take action, they may never have a chance again." Wang Kuang said with a wry smile after hearing Li Min's threatening words. "Oh? Why is this?" Hearing Wang Kuang's words. Li Min seemed to have a flash of inspiration in his mind, as if he had caught something, but he couldn't figure it out clearly for the moment. So I didn't bother to think about it anymore and asked directly. "Why do you ask, Your Highness, knowingly? It's just land and population?" Cui Yu also said at this time, and revealed the key point in one sentence. ??Fields and population! Li Min suddenly understood why the five surnames and Qiwang could survive for nearly a thousand years. In addition to the large population of the clan, the biggest reason was that they owned a large number of fields. These fields were the basis for the survival of the family. Each family owned fields. It is calculated based on ten thousand hectares. Of course, it would be impossible for a wealthy family to cultivate such a large amount of land themselves. Instead, it is leased to countless poor farmers to collect land rent, and they rely on these land rents to support the children of the clan to study and become officials, and the children of the officials will provide conveniences to the clan. In order to annex more land, a cycle is formed, making the influence of the aristocratic families greater and greater, and more and more farmers relying on them, eventually forming the current situation of Five Surnames and Seven Hopes with influence all over the country. The pattern of the Tang Dynasty. But the appearance of Li Min broke the current situation. Because of the rise of industry and commerce, those poor farmers who make a living by renting fields have a second, better option, which is that they do not need to spend any cost. As long as they have a sound body, they can enter a factory or work in a factory. If you work in a merchant, the monthly wages you receive may vary, but at least you can support yourself. Even if several people in your family work, you can not only support the whole family, but you may also make a profit. At the beginning, due to factors such as concepts and limited job opportunities, not many people were willing to work in factories. Li Min knew this very well. The first brewery he opened in Chang'an was a brewery. At that time, most of the workers in the factory were domestic slaves from various houses. Later, when the scale expanded, it took a lot of effort to recruit people from outside, and it was not easy to recruit all the people. However, later, as Li Min promoted various industries such as cement, coal, and food processing, various factories sprouted everywhere in the Tang Dynasty. There was indeed a labor shortage at the beginning, but later, as Li Min was the first to improve workers The remuneration allowed work to really support the whole family, and other industrial and commercial owners also followed suit. With generous treatment, many discerning poor people put down their hoes and began to work in factories. Although there were some cases of arrears of wages, the lives of most workers were indeed much better than before. Everyone was happy I'm not a fool. I saw that my neighbors like me were eating white rice and thin noodles, but I was still eating wild vegetables. Naturally, I felt unhappy. This is the saying that we don't worry about scarcity but inequality. With the comparison, people who originally regarded crafts and trade as a despicable profession gradually let go of their prejudices and started to work for the sake of their wives and children at home.After eating a few good meals, I started trying to find work in the factory. After I tasted the benefits, I naturally no longer wanted to pick up a hoe and dig out food from the soil. However, as there are more people working, there will naturally be fewer people farming. Affected by traditional concepts, the first people to work are poor farmers who have no land or insufficient land to support their families. These farmers used to rely on renting crops from wealthy families. The five surnames and Qiwang are the largest landowners. Therefore, when there are more people working on the land, they are the first to be affected. Thinking of this, Li Min immediately understood the reason why the Five Surnames and Qiwang wanted to suppress industry and commerce. To put it bluntly, it was simply because the rise of industry and commerce had robbed the population resources that belonged to agriculture and reduced the dividends produced on the land. This is very important for recent times. For the aristocratic families who have been living by sharing the land dividends for thousands of years, this is undoubtedly extremely terrifying and can even be said to be fatal. It was precisely because of this that the powerful families of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes put aside their respective prejudices and joined forces to suppress the industry and commerce that was encroaching on their interests. After thinking about this, Li Min was not angry but happy. Therefore, the actions of these aristocratic families gave him a gratifying signal, that is, with the development of industry and commerce, emerging factory owners and the rapidly growing business class have begun to The original scholars and landlords posed a powerful threat, which also showed that his previous efforts were not in vain, and he finally laid a foundation for himself. Wang Kuang and Cui Yu looked at each other in confusion when they saw Li Min smiling. They couldn't guess the thoughts of His Highness King Qi in front of them. However, if others heard that the five surnames and Qi Wang had joined forces to suppress him, they would probably be scared out of their wits. Even when His Majesty heard the news, he probably had to think about it for a long time, but he didn't expect that Li Min would have such a reaction after hearing it? "Brother Wang and Brother Cui, thank you two for traveling all the way to Dengzhou to inform this little brother of such important information. It is really a kind and righteous act. Please accept my bow!" Li Min suddenly turned around and looked at the two of them seriously. He bowed his hands and saluted. "Your Highness, please kill me!" Wang Kuang and Cui Yu were startled when they saw Li Min saluting him. They couldn't hide, so they had to bow and return the salute in a hurry. "You two are so polite. This is actually Li Min's way of thanking the two of them on behalf of everyone in the world!" Li Min stood up straight and said with a rare serious look. Seeing Li Min being so solemn, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu also showed stern expressions, looked at each other and said together: "Your Highness, although we are not talented, we can still see the general trend of the world clearly. With your Highness's talents, we can do well." The strategy of rejuvenating the country through industry and commerce has formed a trend that is sweeping the world. Those old diehards in the clan who try to resist this trend with manpower are tantamount to mantis trying to block the chariot. We don't want to do that kind of stupid thing, so we are here to tell you for the sake of the future. It can protect the whole family!¡± Hearing the two people's very sincere words, Li Min smiled slightly. Although these two people spoke very sincerely, there was one thing they did not say clearly, that is, although they were also born in the fifth surname and Qiwang, they were suppressed in the clan. , Needless to say, Wang Kuang originally had a great future, but he was forced to do the business of being a merchant. As for Cui Yu, although his situation is better, he must have had a difficult life under the pressure of the patriarch Cui Yan. That's why I wanted to take this opportunity to jump over the dragon's gate and let out the suffocation in my chest that had been suppressed for many years. However, Li Min soon discovered that his above guess was not comprehensive, because in the subsequent conversation with the two people, he quickly discovered that not only were they also suppressed in the clan, but they also had another thing in common, that They are all in charge of the commercial affairs of the clan, with countless factories, shops and caravans under their names. They can be said to be one of the typical representatives of emerging industrial and commercial owners. In other words, the reason why they oppose the clan's control of industry and commerce Suppression actually involves considering one's own interests. Li Min was a little surprised that both of them were in business. He knew that Wang Kuang was in charge of the Wang family's business in Taiyuan, but Cui Yu was also the only son of the previous clan leader, and according to the information Wu Meiniang had obtained, Cui Yu was supported by the Qinghe Cui clan. There are a lot of people, no matter what, it is impossible for him to do the same thing as Wang Kuang, right? Li Min thought of this and immediately asked about his confusion. After hearing this, Cui Yu laughed loudly and said: "Your Highness, Cui is actually doing something wrong. In the past few years, my clan uncle did all kinds of things to me. Although there were many people in the clan who helped me, it was still a little overwhelming. Finally, I thought, I just wanted to be safe and put down my identity to take care of the business affairs of the clan. Unexpectedly, after contacting me, it aroused Cui's interest. Later, he met Brother Wang and gained a deeper understanding of the importance of industry and commerce. Coupled with His Highness's promotion of industry and commerce, Cui saw that industry and commerce would definitely occupy a pivotal position in the world in the future, so he followed His Highness' example and opened a large number of factories. , As for the fields at home, I sold them all and invested them with the cost. Although the time is short, the benefits are excellent, and the cost has been almost recovered. " Although Cui Yu said it simply, Li Min was awe-struck when he heard it, and he was able to give up decisively.The traditional land income has turned to industry and commerce as the main industry. Even Li Min asked himself that he could not do this. He did not expect that the very effeminate man in front of him would be so courageous! After Cui Yu finished speaking, he talked to Li Min for a few more words, then became a little hesitant, and looked at Wang Kuang. The other party immediately understood what he was thinking, and his face darkened, but he said nothing. Li Min saw the changes in the expressions of the two people, and felt a little strange in his heart. It seemed that these two people had something else to say? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 102 The person who offers advice ( .) "Your Highness, does he know how the Five Surnames and Qiwang will attack His Highness and the industry and commerce?" Cui Yu suddenly took a step forward and bowed to the ground and asked. () "Haha! If my guess is correct, it is nothing more than industry and commerce turning farmers into workers, which has reduced the number of people working on the land and reduced food production. The five surnames and seven seven-year-old families must have grasped the fact that agriculture is the foundation of a country. , the wanton attack on industry and commerce has shaken the country, and then unite the officials of the tribe to write a letter to force the court to suppress industry and commerce." Li Min smiled, he had naturally thought of this for a long time, and had already made some preliminary responses. Policy. "His Highness is really smart, and he revealed the key point with just one sentence. Wu Xing Qi Wang wanted to use this reason to suppress the momentum of industrial and commercial development." Cui Yu heard Li Min's words, and felt the same for His Highness King Qi. He was filled with admiration, but then he frowned and said with some worry: "Your Highness, although the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes are using agriculture as an excuse to suppress it, it is also an indisputable fact. With the development of industry and commerce, food production has increased. It has been greatly affected. If we let it go, no matter how prosperous the industry and commerce are, it will probably be just a rootless tree. Is there any solution for this, Your Highness?" "Agriculture is related to the stability of the country, and I am also paying close attention to it. However, although I expected that the loss of farmers would definitely happen, I did not expect it to happen so quickly. However, there is no solution. I have already asked people to After making some preparations, even if the other parties unite to attack, they can't do anything to me. As for suppressing industry and commerce, it is even more wishful thinking!" Li Min clenched his fists at the end. He looked confident. Although the influence of Wu Xing Qi Wang spread throughout the Tang Dynasty, he was not the dandy prince he was when he first arrived in the Tang Dynasty. If we simply compare his influence, the interest groups behind him may not be much weaker than the other party when they unite. In addition, he is also One of the trump cards is useless, and it¡¯s not certain who will win by then? Wang Kuang and Cui Yu heard that Li Min was already prepared. They are all very excited. The current prosperity of industry and commerce can be said to have been initiated by His Highness King Qi in front of him. No matter how big the business is, the industrial and commercial owners must follow this young man's lead, because His Highness King Qi is the banner of the Tang Dynasty's industry and commerce. As long as this flag does not fall, they and other industrial and commercial owners will be fine. In addition, the two of them were also very interested in how Li Min solved agricultural problems. However, they asked several times, but Li Min was unwilling to say more and changed the topic every time. This made both Cui Yu and Wang Kuang look a little anxious. After looking at each other, Wang Kuang, who had just sat down, stood up and bowed and said: "Your Highness, I have been asked to offer you three strategies. Although they cannot completely solve the problem of the reduction of farmers, Crisis. But it can temporarily alleviate the problem of underpopulation!¡± Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He originally thought that Wang Kuang and the others were just informing him, but unexpectedly they actually helped him make suggestions. It seems that Wu Meiniang's guess that they came to surrender to her was not without some basis. Think of this. He then asked with a curious look on his face: "Brother Wang, I wonder which three strategies are they? And who proposed them?" "Your Highness, let's not mention who offered it for now. How about you listen to these three strategies first? The first strategy is called Guangwu Slave" Wang Kuang saw Li Min's interest and immediately showed a strange expression. of excitement. Regardless of whether Li Min wanted to listen or not, he immediately started talking about the three strategies. Li Min was a little careless at first. After all, in his opinion, the people of the Tang Dynasty were limited by their thinking, and the solutions they could think of could not escape the limitations of this era. For example, the first strategy mentioned by Wang Kuang, you can tell by the name, it must be a lot of thinking Li Min also knew this method of capturing slaves to fill the population shortage of farmers, but the key was where to capture slaves? But as Wang Kuang explained, Li Min became more and more surprised, and even felt a sense of shock. For example, in the first strategy, the other party accused Li Min of being too conservative and only targeted the Korean Peninsula and the North for slave hunting. On the grasslands, don't you know that there are large populations in the Western Regions and Tubo in the south. With Li Min's influence, he should have mobilized people to capture slaves there long ago. In addition, the other party also pointed out that there are still a large number of Kunlun slaves in places such as Java overseas. These Kunlun slaves are strong and have a gentle temperament. They are excellent laborers whether they are used for mining or farming. These words made Li Min sweat profusely. He thought he was already radical enough, but he didn't expect that there was someone more radical than him. He also attacked from all sides, treating all countries around the Tang Dynasty as targets of plunder. Regardless of the image of the Tang Dynasty, although it was just Wang Kuang's narration, the blood and blood in his words could not be concealed at all. After hearing the radical first strategy, the second and third strategies were actually connected together, and after hearing only two names, Li Min was immediately stunned, because these two strategies were called promoting extensive planting and Land swap. The other party pointed out sharply that the land of the Central Plains?During the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, agriculture entered a dead end of intensive farming, spending a lot of manpower and material resources to try every means to increase the yield per mu. The reasons for this situation are many, the most important of which is that aristocratic families occupy a large amount of land. However, the largest number of ordinary farmers have very little land per capita, so they can only try their best to increase the output of the limited land, that is, intensive farming. Intensive farming is not bad, but this farming method requires a lot of manpower and material resources, which results in a limited amount of land that one person can farm, and a large number of people are tied to the land. It would have been nothing in the past, but After the development of industry and commerce, it is no longer appropriate to use intensive farming, so it is better to switch to extensive farming. For example, an adult laborer could only cultivate five acres of land a year through intensive farming, but after switching to extensive farming, he can cultivate ten or even twenty acres. Although the yield per mu is definitely lower than It turned out to be less, but the total amount of grain harvested was more than several times that of the original. In other words, the same person produced several times more grain than before. Of course, extensive farming also has its own problems. Although each person produces more food every year, if the total amount of land remains unchanged and the output per mu decreases, the food produced by Datang every year will definitely also decrease. But at this time This third strategy comes into play. The meaning of land replacement is very simple. The Tang Dynasty had just conquered the territories of Liaodong and Goguryeo, which were vast and sparsely populated, and large tracts of land were barren. On the other hand, in the Tang Dynasty, in Guanzhong, Hedong, Hebei, and Henan, the population was It is very dense, and there is not much land for each person. In this way, a decree can be issued to allow farmers in these four roads to exchange their own fields for land in Liaodong, and this ratio can be set to one Than ten or even higher, one acre becomes ten acres, I believe it will definitely attract many people to cultivate new fields. As a result, the population of Guanzhong Fourth Road will definitely be further reduced, and intensive farming will definitely make a lot of land barren. In this way, there will be a basis for extensive farming, and farmers who move to Liaodong will not have to It is said that each family is assigned too much land, and intensive farming is definitely not possible, and they can only choose extensive farming. Moreover, with their arrival, the newly occupied Liaodong and Goguryeo homelands can be quickly settled. After listening to these three strategies, Li Min's eyes flashed with wonder. Apart from the bloody and bold plundering strategy in the first one, the remaining two were also one of the plans he was planning to implement. Let's not forget about the land replacement for the time being. He said that the second method of promoting extensive farming was enough to surprise him, because from the perspective of the ancients, this strategy was simply retrograde. The method of intensive farming that had been worked out over thousands of years was abandoned. , instead using extensive farming with little technical content, which is simply an act of deceiving the teacher and destroying the ancestors. Although Li Min came from later generations, he also knew that even in later generations, intensive farming was still the fixed mindset of most people, because at that time, the living space of the Chinese people was firmly suppressed in East Asia, and they could not expand outwards, so they had to On the limited land, we are trying our best to increase the yield per mu to cope with the growing population, but as everyone knows, this method is forced out. If there are more fields, why bother to use this time-consuming and labor-intensive method. But things are different now. The Tang Dynasty is still the most powerful country in the world. There is not enough land in the country, so it just needs to expand outward. No one dares to accuse the Tang Dynasty of being overbearing. The lack of agricultural population can be completely replaced by the newly increased population. Land is needed to make up for it. Even if these two strategies are implemented well, Datang's annual grain output will not only not decline, but will even show a trend of increasing year by year. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but feel a strong curiosity in his heart. What kind of person could he come up with such a deviant yet extremely clever strategy? "Brother Wang, who is this person? I want to meet him!" Li Min was talking to Wang Kuang in an almost commanding tone. Being able to come up with such a strategy shows that the other party is not only talented but also dares to think what others think. I dare not think about it, and I have a very clear view of the general trend of the world. It is very likely that Wang Kuang and Cui Yu came to me because of that person's guidance. It would be a shame to God if such talents are not put back into use. Wang Kuang heard Li Min speaking to him in a commanding tone, but he did not show the slightest displeasure. Instead, his face showed a strange look of sadness and joy, and his mood became a little excited. Finally, he gave Li Min a deep blow with trembling hands. He said with a salute: "Your Highness, the person who presented these three strategies is from my Taiyuan Wang family, but in Taiyuan City, he is a madman known to everyone!" (You are welcome to come. Your support is my greatest motivation. ) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 103 Something is wrong ( .) "Madman?" Li was stunned. This title was not a compliment in the Tang Dynasty. Although it was not as direct as madman, the meaning was similar. But how could someone come up with such a bold and clever three strategies? What about the madman? But then he felt a little relieved. He could come up with such a perverse method as extensive farming, and his thinking was naturally different from ordinary people. It was not surprising that he was called a madman. () Thinking of this, Li Min hurriedly asked for the detailed information of this madman again, but what he didn't expect was that Wang Kuang saluted Li Min again, and then said: "Your Highness, this person has a close relationship with Wang. , It¡¯s really not worth saying too much now, and before coming, that person also said that we are not allowed to reveal his identity. If His Highness wants to see him, you can go to Taiyuan City in person." Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He didn't expect that the other party would play the same trick as Corporal Li Xian with him. However, such a talent was indeed worthy of his personal visit. After all, there were too few talents available at the moment. Only Lu Hong, a counselor, could do it. no. Thinking of this, Li Min nodded and said with a smile: "Okay, I have to go back to Chang'an anyway. One of the sections is not far from Taiyuan. Then I will go there in person to see who the other party is." Hearing Li Min's agreement, Wang Kuang seemed even more excited, and even his eye circles were a little red, while Cui Yu sighed, with a somewhat relaxed smile on his face. He had seen that person and had given him some advice. Well, even the reason why he and Wang Kuang came to find Li Min was because of that man's advice. It was a pity that that man was not tolerated by the world, and his ambitions could not be realized, and he even had to endure the ridicule of mediocre people every day. If you can meet someone with a keen eye like Li Min, you will be able to get what you want. After talking about the business, Li Min, as the host, naturally had to entertain the two of them well. They are all young people, and they all have a lot of experience and can talk about everything. The atmosphere went from being reserved at the beginning to becoming lively and casual. Wang Kuang also took the initiative to ask Li Min about their area in Chapter 226. It also connected the merchant ships between Guanzhong and Dengzhou, and the Dengzhou area was the hub of maritime trade between the south and the north, so its importance is self-evident. . It is precisely because of this that all Li Min and the others saw along the way were boats coming and going. In some places, the entire river was even covered, and they even occasionally encountered blockages in the river. At this time, they had to The local government came forward to direct and coordinate the traffic on the river. Because the weather is too hot, Li Min usually hides in the cabin with Wen Xin and others during the day. This boat is also specially made. The cabin is very luxuriously decorated, and the walls are very thick, so the heat cannot get in. In addition, Li Min A lot of saltpeter was prepared on the boat, and ice was constantly being made to cool down, making the temperature in the warehouse very comfortable. Plus, Wen Xin and the others were with them, playing games or telling jokes, so they didn't feel bored anyway. On this day, the fleet arrived at the Weizhou river section. This was the fiefdom of the fat little Li Tai, but he had always been in Chang'an and had never been to the fiefdom. Li Min didn't need to go ashore to see him. It had just rained during the day, and the rain was not heavy. Li Min accompanied Wen Xin and the others out of the warehouse to breathe for a while, and then sent them back to the warehouse when the rain stopped. Li Min had nothing to do, so he sent Yan Bei from The other ships were called, and Wang Kuang and Cui Yu from the fleet behind were also called. The two bought a lot of slaves and goods in Dengzhou, and also hired several large ships to follow Li Min. When they reached the Jinzhou River section, they took Li Min with them to Taiyuan to find the man. After inviting the three people over, Li Min introduced them to each other, and then asked people to set up a table on the deck, cook a few side dishes and a pot of wine, and the four of them gathered around and ate while pointing to the passing ships. While talking, he seemed to have the aura of giving advice. However, Li Min soon discovered that he, as the introducer, could no longer intervene in the conversation between Yan Bei and the others. Speaking of it, the experiences of Yan Bei and the three of them are really similar. They are all descendants of aristocratic families, and they are also full of talents. Wang Kuang and Cui Yu had to turn to business because of the suppression from their clans, while Yan Bei was implicated by their ancestors. His reputation was ruined, and he thought he would never be an official again, so he became interested in business. Although he had a long history with Li Min because of his friendship, he was actually a businessman. It was precisely the similar backgrounds and experiences that made the three of them feel like they had met each other late. The more they chatted, the more they talked. After the wine was finished, they asked Li Min to get it, and Yan Bei was very interested in Li Min's wine collection. Men Qing opened his mouth to ask for the bottles of good wine that Li Min had hidden. Although he was a little reluctant to part with them, he couldn't seem stingy in front of two outsiders, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu, so he had to reluctantly take them out. As a result, after these three guys ruined Li Min's good wine, they started to get drunk on the deck. First, they made a friend to the crescent moon who had just come out, and even asked Li Min to be a notary. From now on, the three of them would be like brothers. Among them, Wang Kuang is the eldest, followed by Yan Bei, and Cui Yu is the youngest. But even Li Min did not expect how much the sworn relationship of these three people would have on the business structure of the Tang Dynasty and the path he would take in the future.Big impact? By the time Li Min had the three guys who were drunk on the deck sent back to their respective boats, it was almost the second watch. A dark cloud came from nowhere and covered the crescent moon in the sky. On both sides of the river, Most of the ships that were anchored and resting turned off their lights early and went to bed early to prevent fire. Compared with the busyness during the day, the Yellow River seemed to be asleep now. However, just when Li Min was about to return to the cabin to rest, Zhou Long and Hu Li suddenly found him, and the first words they said during their meeting shocked Li Min: "Your Highness, something is wrong. I'm afraid we're going to be here tonight." The boat is going to be lively." (You are welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 104 Bloody Footprints Please remember the domain name of this site . , or search on Baidu: "Well, what's going on?" Li Min's face darkened and he asked in a low voice. It was so late. Zhou Long and Huli would not come to him for no reason. They must have discovered something. "Your Highness, we found someone under the boat!" Hu Li was full of murderous intent. While speaking, he pressed the specially made and extended horizontal knife on his waist with his right hand, looking like he was ready to kill at any time. Is there anyone under the boat? Li Min was stunned for a moment, but he immediately reacted and said with the same murderous intent: "You mean, someone dived under our boat from the water and wanted to scuttle our boat?" "Your Highness is right. We brothers have lived on the sea for half our lives. We always turn a blind eye at night. Just now, one of the brothers heard something moving under the boat and immediately knew that someone was using the old trick of hewing the boat. , there are brothers who have gone into the water now, I think they can be caught after a while!" As soon as Zhou Long finished speaking, he heard a sound on the water under the boat. Li Min and the other three looked down and found that fierce white waves were rising on the originally dark river, and in the center of the waves, there was The two were fighting fiercely. But before the two men could tell the winner, with a few "swish" sounds, another dozen pairs of fighting people surfaced. Seeing that all the people under the boat were forced out, without Zhou Long and Huli's orders, dozens of people from the already prepared guards on the boat jumped into the water. These were all old men in the Hutou Army. What a big wind and waves on the sea. I have seen them all, and each one has stronger water quality, and there are more people than the opponent. Therefore, in the blink of an eye, he subdued more than a dozen enemies and threw them onto the deck. The other guards swarmed up and tied up these people. When people saw the mission failed, they simply lowered their heads and remained silent. There was a guard holding a torch next to him, and Li Xuan walked forward and took a look. I found that these people were all strong men. He was wearing a shark skin water support, and a tool bag hung on his waist, revealing tools like chisels and hammers inside. It seems that they are all special tools used to cut ships. "Raise your head!" Li Min counted and caught fifteen of them in total, and all of them lowered their heads and remained silent. He couldn't tell who was in the lead, so he ordered. However, these people were obviously very stubborn and did not react at all to Li Min's words. They seemed to have resigned themselves to their fate and made up their minds not to cooperate. This made Li Min very angry. He was about to go up and kick him to relieve his anger, but he was stopped by Huli. The giant man said with a ferocious smile on his face: "Your Highness, don't lose your identity for these people. It's better to hand them over." For my subordinates, even if they are iron men, I can make them speak!" Hearing Hu Li's words. The surrounding guards from the Tiger Head Army also sneered in cooperation. "No need. The other party is already here, everyone be prepared!" Compared with the carelessness of tiger power. Zhou Long did not relax his vigilance, and kept staring at the water around him. He soon discovered that several black boats were approaching. "Get on the small boat and greet us. You must not let the opponent get close to the big ship!" Seeing this situation, Zhou Long immediately ordered, and the well-trained palace guards also immediately took action, jumped on the small boat next to the big ship and rushed forward. Before Li Min could figure out why, he heard a "bang~" sound, and a fire suddenly lit up on the bows of the seven or eight ships that rushed towards him. By the light of the fire, Li Min saw the bows of the other ships. There were sharp iron thorns. Obviously these ships were arson ships. No wonder Zhou Long didn't let these ships get close to the big ship. The arson ship was very fast, bypassing the nearby ships and crashing straight into Li Min's ship. It was obvious that the target was very clear. Fortunately, Zhou Long, an amphibious general, was here and had rich experience. He was commanding several A larger boat blocked the arson boat, and several other fast boats quickly attached to the arson boat. The tough guards jumped onto the other side's boat, killing the people behind the boat, and naturally the other side would not Waiting to be killed, they all raised their swords and guns to fight. For a while, the collision of weapons on various ships and the screams of being hit were heard. The people on the surrounding ships were also awakened and frightened and hurriedly lifted anchor and fled. However, some of the businessmen who came with Li Min were accompanied by some bodyguards, and they were immediately sent to help. Although it seemed that King Qi's bodyguards were greatly occupied. If I have the advantage, I don't need help at all, but it is also my own intention to show it at this time, and if I can use this to make His Highness remember me, that would be even better. The arson ships are all medium-sized ships. In addition to the fire on the bow, there are dozens of armed personnel on each ship, and their skills are not weak. Even under the siege of the palace guards, they can still maintain their formation. The ship formed several circles back to back for defense. "Hmph, we only seek defense, not offense. It seems that these arson ships are all bait. Huli is ready, the opponent's real killing move is coming!" Zhou Long snorted coldly when he saw the situation on the arson ship. He said with great disdain.   It must be said that Zhou Long¡¯s judgment of the battlefield was extremely accurate. As soon as he finished speaking, a guard from the stern came to report that there were two large sand ships approaching from the rear, and the deck was full of enemies dressed in black. Altogether there were estimated to be nearly a thousand people. Although many guards had been sent off Li Min's ship just now, there were still nearly 500 royal guards left, and most of them were proficient in water warfare. Therefore, Zhou Long was confident that even if there were twice as many guards, they would only be here to deliver food. "The thieves are powerful. Your Highness, please go back to the cabin and wait in the boat to avoid being accidentally injured by the thieves!" Although he was confident, anything could happen in the chaos. For the sake of Li Min's safety, Zhou Long naturally wanted Li Min to enter. Take shelter in the cabin. "No, how dangerous can it be compared to the battlefield of Goguryeo? I will stand here today and watch you kill the enemy!" Li Min said with determination. What a joke, of course he couldn't hide in the cabin. Apart from other things, he couldn't explain it in front of Wen Xin and the others. He couldn't say that there were enemies outside. He should go in and hide first, and then go out after the enemies were beaten back. ? That would be so embarrassing! Zhou Long saw that Li Min refused to enter the cabin, so he had to leave a dozen capable guards to protect him with shields. He and Huli rushed to the back of the ship with the guards. At this time, the two sand boats were no more than a hundred meters away from the big ship. Under the command of a big man with a beard, the men began to shoot arrows in this direction. However, judging from the opponent's posture and frequency of shooting arrows, these people are not regular troops. The arrows are sparse and inconsistent, and they do not pose an effective threat at all. Faced with this situation, Zhou Long and Hu Li became even more calm, and at the same time the disdain on their faces became heavier. Although there were many people on the other side, they were just a ragtag group. If they were placed on land, let alone the five hundred men they had. Even if there are only a hundred guards, they can easily kill the opponent and defeat them. Disdain is disdain. After all, the battle on board is different from that on land. The overall coordination requirements are not so high. On the contrary, the requirements for personal quality and small group cooperation are extremely high. Moreover, the advantage of numbers is also more obvious, which invisibly reduces the five points. The strength of the guards of Baiwangfu was so Zhou Long still regarded the other party as an opponent. "Fire arrows!" While the opponent was still some distance away from the ship, Zhou Long immediately ordered to fight back with bows and arrows. Although there were only five hundred people, the waves of arrows shot out looked like there were thousands of troops. Although there were many people on the sand boat opposite, they had not received formal military training after all. When they saw the palace guards shooting arrows, they raised their shields to defend in a chaotic manner. Unfortunately, there were loopholes everywhere. For a while, they couldn't think about their heads and feet, and many people were hit. Arrows, screams and curses were heard endlessly. The two sand ships were already at full strength, and they were close to each other in just a few breaths from a distance of 100 meters. However, this had already caused Zhou Long and the others to fire several rounds of arrow rain, causing more than a hundred casualties to the other side, and killing the leader of the other side with a curly beard. The big man yelled 'Wow wow'. "Boom! Boom!" With two dull collisions, the opponent's two sand boats hit Li Min's ship almost at the same time. As soon as he connected the string, the bearded man immediately jumped over with his men, waving the curved bow in his hand. The sword was directed at Zhou Long, seemingly wanting to deal with Zhou Long, the general, first. For such a brave man, Zhou Long sneered. Without his instructions, Huli roared wildly, drew out his lengthened and thickened horizontal sword and rushed out, facing the opponent's head with a fierce attack. The bearded man suddenly saw Hu Li's tall and burly figure, and was startled. Knowing that he was invincible, he dodged left and right and tried not to resist head-on. He planned to consume Hu Li's strength first and then launch a counterattack. At this time, the palace guards were fighting with this group of attacking men in black. The other party had obviously been living on the water all year round and was very familiar with Jie Xianzhan. Compared with the palace guards who came from the Tiger Head Army, it was still far from enough. I saw that although the palace guards were also in groups, they were also cooperating with each other. If you are more careful, you will find that the palace guards on the battlefield almost never face the enemy alone. The two battle groups often cooperated closely and besieged the enemy. Although the men in black wanted to rush forward, they were limited by the terrain on the ship and were blocked by their own people in front, so they could not rush forward at all. Whether it is personal qualities or tactics, the incoming men in black are very different from the palace guards. Therefore, as soon as the two parties came into contact, they caused great casualties to the incoming men in black. The first batch rushed to the deck. All the men in black were killed or injured almost in the blink of an eye. However, this group of people seemed very crazy, and they rushed to the deck without fear of death. Unfortunately, what was left behind in the end was just lifeless corpses, which were either piled on the deck like garbage or were killed by others. Accidentally kicked the road and fell into the river. Soon, the blood on the deck gathered into small streams and flowed down from the drainage area. Because Wen Xin was clean, the deck was specially painted white by Li Min, but now strips of blood were washed out, There was even a stream of blood running along the deck.The water flowed through the gap all the way to Li Min's feet. Feeling the scarlet blood staining his shoes, Li Min frowned and moved his feet a few steps away. However, he was helpless to find that on the originally white deck, he had left several dazzling bloody footprints! (To be continued) For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 105 Treat Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion as a Fool Looking at the fight more than ten meters away, Li Min's expression was very calm. The battlefield in Goguryeo was not in vain. Although he did not go to battle in person, his eyesight was sharpened. As soon as the two sides came into contact, Li Min quickly saw it. , even if the other party had twice as many people, they couldn't do anything to their own ship. In addition, the own ship next to them had also woken up, and the guards on the ship were also rushing here in small boats. After all, no matter how big his ship is, it is impossible for all of the palace's more than a thousand guards to be here. Half of the guards are scattered on other ships. Once they arrive, there will be no hope for the other party. "Suffer death!" At this moment, the battle between Hu Li and the bearded man also came to a winner. Unable to dodge, Hu Li kicked the machete away from his hand, and at the same time, the broad handle The horizontal knife struck the opponent's head and struck him down. The opponent was unable to dodge under the force of lightning, and could only wait to die with a look of despair on his face. "Dang~" With a violent metal collision, Hu Li's full-strength slash was actually blocked by someone. This time the tiger was very strong. He thought there was a new enemy. He was just about to attack him when he heard a familiar voice shouting: "Don't go crazy, stay alive!" It was Zhou Long who blocked Hu Li. He was not like Hu Li who only killed fiercely. Not only did this assassination come suddenly, but the plan was very careful. The target must be Li Min. It was useless to just kill these people. Find Only those who pull the strings can be punished once and for all. Although Hu Li was crazy, he was not stupid. He immediately understood what Zhou Long meant and was about to reach out and capture the bearded man. But the other party was also a very alert person, so he took advantage of this opportunity to duck. Rolling on the deck several times, he picked up his weapon and tried to escape back to the formation. Then take advantage of the large number of people and try again. It's a pity that the bearded man only paid attention to the two coaches Hu Li and Zhou Long, but forgot that there were many royal guards around him. Before he could stand firm, three guards flew forward and hugged his legs or waist. . They worked together to knock him down on the deck. No matter how good his martial arts skills were, he couldn't use them now. When the surrounding men in black saw their leader being captured, they rushed to rescue him. However, Hu Li, the evil tiger, has not killed anyone yet, and has long been stimulated by the smell of blood around his body. He roared at the men in black who were rushing towards him, raised his long knife and faced them. The stumps were flying around on the deck, like a human meat grinder, making the scene even more bloody and violent. The leader was captured, and the fierce general Hu Li joined the attack, causing the men in black's offensive to be immediately frustrated, although several deputy leaders tried their best to shout for command. The intention was to save the situation, but the defeat was already done. The men in black were not regular troops. Seeing that their side suffered heavy casualties, most of the remaining people had no fighting spirit and turned around and fled to the sand ship to escape. However, at this time, the people on other ships were The guards also arrived. Seeing that the other party was trying to escape, they immediately climbed onto the sand boat. Zhou Long and Hu Li also began to lead a counterattack. Under the attack from both sides, the opponent immediately collapsed and fell to the ground to surrender. Seeing that the overall situation was decided, Li Min asked Zhou Long to clean the battlefield, interrogate the prisoners, and at the same time calm the surrounding ships. Although Yan Bei was drunk, he was woken up by a basin of cold water. When he heard that the fleet was attacked, he was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat and hurriedly came over in a small boat. Originally, he suggested informing the local state capital, but Li Min rejected it. At the same time, he also notified the surrounding ships that they were not allowed to report to the official, and everything would be handled by the Prince of Qi himself. Yan Bei is also a smart man. He was not fully awake just now, so he thought of the reporter's stupid trick. When he heard Li Min's refusal, he immediately understood that Li Min was the prince of the Tang Dynasty, and he was also the most favored prince. At the same time, he is also the most powerful contender for the throne of the Tang Dynasty. Who dares to risk the disobedience of the world and attack his fleet regardless of the danger of confiscating his family and exterminating his family? This kind of thing is simply obvious. Except for the two people in Chang'an City, no one else has any reason or strength to do this. Thinking of this, Yan Bei was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. No matter who was responsible for this attack, I am afraid that this incident will turn the Tang Dynasty upside down. After all, this incident has brought the secret struggle between the princes to the surface. Moreover, such despicable methods are used. If it is found out who is behind the scenes, I am afraid that another human tragedy will be staged among the royal family. "Rokuro, this matter" Yan Bei wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and was about to take Li Min aside to have a private chat to see how he planned to deal with this matter and how he would deal with it in the future. But as soon as the words left his mouth, he was interrupted by Li Min. "Brother Yan, we'll talk about this later. I'll go take a look in the cabin!" Wen Xin and the others must have been awakened by the shouting and killing on the boat. Although the enemy was quickly eliminated, they were probably also frightened. They are not serious, and as my husband, I naturally cannot leave them alone. Yan Bei was stunned after hearing this. When encountering such a big matter, Li Min did not deal with the business first, but thought about his family first. This was not like what a man would do, but he soon felt relieved. Li Min was originallyWhat kind of man is he? Otherwise, he would not have appointed such an incompetent person like him. Instructing Yan Bei to help Zhou Long and others clean the battlefield, Li Min opened the hatch and entered the cabin. But before entering, Li Min took off his bloody boots and threw them into the river. Wen Xinxijie, pity It's the same for you and the others. It's really not good to bring things stained with blood into the room. Entering the cabin, he walked through a corridor until he walked to his and Wen Xin's bedroom. Along the way, Li Min also discovered that the lights in Xijun and Wen'er's rooms were all off. Only Wen Xin's room was on. Apparently, several people were gathered there. it's here. But when he opened the door, he was stunned when he saw the situation in the room. I saw Wen Xin in the first place, Xijun in second place, Wen'er, Hua'er and Luzhu at the end. The five women all held a bright horizontal knife in their hands, but it was not for self-defense, but the blade was facing inward, obviously at any time Preparing to commit suicide to keep his innocence. Seeing this situation, Li Min felt heartbroken. As a responsible man, seeing his woman frightened like this made him feel uncomfortable. It also made him hate the person behind the scenes even more. When Wen Xin and the others saw Li Min coming in, they immediately felt their whole bodies loosen up, as if all their strength had been drained away. The heavy horizontal knives in their hands could no longer be held, and they all fell to the ground with a 'clang clang clang~'. Wen Xin and Xi Jun rushed forward together, hugged Li Min and asked, "Husband, you are not injured, are you? How is it outside?" Li Min stretched out his hand to hold the two of them in his arms, and comforted softly: "Don't worry, my husband is not injured. There are just a bunch of little thieves outside. Hu Li and Zhou Long have already taken care of them!" After hearing Li Min's words, Wen Xin and Xi Jun finally breathed a sigh of relief. They looked Li Min up and down again and found that he was really not injured. They were completely relieved. However, Xi Jun suddenly asked in surprise: " Hey, husband, why are your boots missing?" "Haha, it's nothing. I just accidentally stepped on something dirty and threw it outside. Please help me get another pair out!" Li Min explained with a smile, but he didn't dare to say that he stepped on blood for fear of scaring them. . Wen Xin and Xi Jun were obedient and didn't ask, and hurriedly took out a pair of boots to help him put them on. Next, Li Min had another conversation with Wen Xin and the others, and told them that he was very busy tonight and didn't know when he would be back. He asked them to sleep first, and if they were afraid, they could sleep together. At this time, Aunt Tiger also happened to arrive. This time, Li Min did not have many people in the mansion, and other ships needed people in charge. Aunt Tiger used to be the female steward of the mansion. When she saw that there was not enough manpower, she put down the Sima of the palace. She was responsible for taking care of the internal affairs for the time being. Anyway, with Hu Li and Zhou Long here, she was not afraid of anything happening to the guards, so she was not on Li Min's boat. With Aunt Tiger on guard outside, Wen Xin and the others finally felt relieved and went to bed to rest with Li Min's comfort. And when Li Min walked out of the ship, the warm smile on his face immediately turned into a cold one. No matter who planned this assassination, he would make him suffer an unbearable price! Although he was not harmed in any way, he frightened the woman he loved. This is the most unforgivable thing! Although Li Min entered less than an hour ago, the blood stains on the deck had been cleaned, the bodies had been removed, and the damaged areas were being repaired. At the same time, there was a boat close to him on both sides of his boat. There were pedals on the side of the boat, and people were running back and forth from time to time, making it very busy. "Your Highness, Yan Changshi and Zhou Dianjun are all interrogating the prisoners on the ship on the right. Do you want to go over now?" As soon as Li Ming left the cabin door, a guard immediately came forward to report. "Well, lead the way!" Li Min nodded. If he wanted to find out who was behind the scenes, he would naturally have to find a breakthrough in the group of people who came to attack. However, he didn't have much hope for this. Since he dared to plan The opponent who attacked his fleet must not be an ordinary person, and they must have considered the consequences of failure. The people who took action directly probably did not know the real mastermind behind the scenes, and even if they knew something, they would probably be very limited. After getting on the boat on the right, I immediately heard a dull scream coming from the cabin. It seemed that torture was being carried out inside. Li Min asked someone to open the hatch and go in, but what he saw was a hellish scene. Hu Li and Zhou Long were naked, showing scars crisscrossing their bodies. They were carrying whips and were being tortured by themselves. Except for the bearded man, they were tortured. , and several of his deputies were also there, and Yan Bei was angrily sipping tea beside him. Apart from a few of them, there was no one else in the cabin. After all, it was a matter of confidentiality, and the fewer people who knew about it, the better. "Brother Yan! Has the other party attacked?" Li Min reached out and snatched the tea bowl from Yan Bei's hand, took a sip and asked. "Hey, these people treat our people from Prince Qi's Mansion as fools, saying that they were sent by your fourth brother, King Wei!" Yan Bei sneered, apparently very angry, and said to Hu Li and Zhou Long shouted loudly, "?You Dianjun, these guys are playing tricks on us, give me a good beating! "!~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 106 Yellow River Gang, Yellow River King They are now in the Weizhou river section, which is Li Tai's fiefdom. Although Li Tai did not come to take office, there are still many officials from the Wei Palace here. Li Tai's influence here is indeed very great. If there are people here in Weizhou Who could arrange thousands of people to attack Li Min's fleet without knowing it? The first person to be suspected was King Li Tai of Wei. However, both Yan Bei and Li Min were the first to rule out the suspicion of Li Tai. There were many reasons, but the main reason was Li Tai himself. First, Li Tai is not that stupid. The Yellow River is so long that he can't do anything anywhere but in his own fiefdom of Weizhou. No one would do such a stupid thing. Second, based on Li Min and Yan Bei¡¯s understanding of Li Tai, he would never be able to do such a thing. Speaking of which, Li Min's relationship with his fourth brother was not very good, and they started fighting at the second meeting. Later, as Li Min became favored, Li Tai regarded him as the biggest threat in his life. However, although Li Tai is somewhat hostile to Li Min, to put it bluntly, he is actually a little fat guy who reads too much and is even a little stupid. In addition to fawning over Li Shimin, he has extremely good relations with other brothers, ministers and others. He was evil and very arrogant, but it was this arrogance in his bones that convinced Li Min and Yan Bei that Li Tai did not bother to do such a thing as attacking Li Min's fleet. After excluding Li Tai, the most likely person left is Li Chengqian. If we really count, it is not easy for Li Chengqian to be the crown prince. First, he has his younger brother Li Tai vying for favor, and he keeps making small moves overtly and covertly. Immediately afterwards, Li Min suddenly emerged, and not only was he not as favored as Li Tai. And compared to Li Tai who doesn't know how to behave, Li Min is much better. The civil and military ministers in the DPRK all had a good impression of Li Min, and many of them even had close interests with him. It is precisely because of this that Li Min actually poses a greater threat to him than Li Tai. For the sake of the throne, Li Chengqian had enough reasons to kill Li Min, and he also had the courage to do such a thing. Li Min remembered history. Li Chengqian once tried to assassinate Li Tai, but unfortunately he failed. Later, he thought of rebelling, but failed again. Such a person with reason, strength and courage. After excluding Li Tai, he is indeed the biggest suspect. 'Pa, pa, pa~' The whips in the hands of Hu Li and Zhou Long hit the bearded man and the deputies like raindrops, causing them to scream loudly in pain. Among them, the bearded man was the one they took special care of. His skin was already bruised by the beating, but he still refused to say anything. "Sir, don't stop fighting, the villain the villain is here!" At this moment, a thin man finally couldn't bear the torture and loudly begged for mercy. Li Min looked at the other party carefully. I found that this man had a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, and his body was extremely thin, making him look like a giant monkey. "Water Monkey, you bastard!" ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck your grandma!¡± ¡­¡­ As soon as the other party's words came out, others immediately started to curse, and the bearded man also glared at him. It looked like he wanted to slap him to death, but unfortunately he was tied to the rack with a rope and couldn't move at all. "Bring him up!" Li Ming said with a smile. The guy who confessed had a slippery look, and it seemed at first glance that he was not a strong-willed person, and it was best to find a breakthrough in this kind of person. After hearing Li Min's instructions, Zhou Long untied the guy named Water Monkey and brought him to Li Min with only his hands tied. At the same time, he personally guarded the side, while Hu Li continued to teach those who refused to recruit. "I see you two adults!" The guy named Water Monkey surrendered completely. When he saw Li Min and Yan Bei, he immediately bowed and saluted, but his arms were tied, which made him look a little ridiculous. "Hmph! Tell me, who is your last name, where did you come from, and who ordered you?" Li Min didn't even look at the other party, and Yan Bei took care of everything. "Master Qi, my nickname is Hou. I am originally from Huazhou. Because I am thin and have lived on the water for many years, others usually call me Water Monkey. We are all from the Yellow River Gang. The one who was tortured has the curvy beard. The big man's name is Wang Dulong, and he is the leader of the Yellow River Gang. Because the Yellow River Gang is the most powerful on the Yellow River, most people call him the King of the Yellow River." Water Monkey replied very respectfully. "King of the Yellow River? What a loud tone!" Li Min snorted coldly. It was no wonder that he was unhappy when he was called king in front of a prince like him. Water Monkey didn¡¯t know Li Min, but based on experience, he quickly judged that the other party was mainly the youngest boy. Seeing that he was unhappy, his face turned pale with fright and he did not dare to say any more. When Li Min noticed that the other party had stopped, he gave him a cold look and said, "Continue!" "Yes~, the villain was originally one of the eight deputy gang leaders of the Yellow River Gang. He was in charge of this section of the river in Weizhou. Some time ago, Gang Leader Wang came to me with the elite of the gang and said that he wanted to work on the river. , and also promised a very generous reward, Xiao ?I was confused for a moment, so I followed him. Please, for the sake of my honesty, please forgive me this time! "When the water monkey said this, he suddenly fell to his knees and kowtowed his head. "Hmph, no wonder, who could have such great ability to send more than a thousand people to attack us on the Yellow River? It turns out that it was the Yellow River gang that did it!" Yan Bei sneered after hearing this. Unlike Li Min, he didn't like Huang He. Help knows nothing. Just now, he was still guessing which force could arrange thousands of people to attack the fleet. Now that he heard that the other party was the Yellow River Gang, he immediately no longer felt strange. "Why, the Yellow River Gang is so powerful, why haven't I heard of it?" Li Min asked strangely. "It's just a gangster with support behind it. No matter how powerful it is, how can it get into the eyes of your Highness, the King of Qi?" Yan Bei said with some disdain. Don't look at the water monkey who said that the Yellow River Gang is the most powerful on the Yellow River, but in the eyes of the nobles like Yanbei, they are just someone else's lackey, and there is no threat at all. If he were not in charge of Dengzhou's business, he would have control over various trade routes. If you are very familiar with the situation, you will never hear the name Yellow River Gang. "QiQiKing Qi!" As soon as Yan Bei's words came out, the water monkey who was kneeling on the ground and kowtowing just now suddenly jumped up like an electric shock, staring at Li Min with a look of fear, as if he saw the most terrible thing in the world. Horrible things in general. Among the people who were being beaten, except for the bearded man Wang Dulong, the others had expressions of disbelief, as if they didn't know Li Min's identity at all. Seeing the surprised expressions of the Water Monkeys and the others, Li Min immediately guessed something, and asked with a serious look on his face: "You dare to attack me, and you don't even know my identity?" "Qi Qi, Your Highness, I you really don't know!" Water Monkey was trembling all over and stammered, but when he said this, he suddenly woke up, turned around and ran towards Wang Dulong, While running, he scolded: "Wang, I'm going to fuck your whole family. Didn't you say that he is just a governor" Neither Li Min nor Yan Bei expected Water Monkey to react like this. Zhou Long and Huli saw that the other party was not disadvantageous to His Highness, and did not stop him. As a result, Water Monkey ran in front of Wang Dulong, kicked him and scolded him, but unfortunately his hands were tied. He couldn't express his hatred with only his feet, and finally opened his mouth to bite the other person's face. As a result, Wang Dulong screamed. When the tiger force pulled the water monkey away, his face had become bloody and bloody, and it looked like several pieces had been bitten off. A piece of meat, and the deputies who were very tough just now are like deflated rubber balls, all of them have dead faces. At the same time, when they see Wang Dulong, their eyes also have a bit of bitterness. resentment. "Your Highness, I know that I will die. I just ask Your Highness, for the sake of being the first to surrender, never kill my family and relatives. I kowtow to you~ I kowtow" Water Monkey was After Hu Li pulled away, he was stunned for a moment and immediately realized what he was doing. He ran to Li Min and knelt down to kowtow again. This time, he was really scared. The kowtows were louder and louder. In the blink of an eye, his forehead had been bruised and bloody. His face was wet and he still couldn't stop. Seeing the performance of Water Monkey, Wang Dulong's other subordinates also begged for mercy. They all said that they were deceived by Wang Dulong and did not know that the person who was about to attack was His Highness King Qi. They also said that they would abandon the dark side and actively cooperate with Li Min's investigation. , and at the same time, he only asked him to kill only himself, and never to kill his relatives and friends. In fact, it's no wonder they were afraid. It would be fine if they only killed one of them. Ever since they ate this decapitated meal, they had already planned to die. But what they didn't expect was that the boss only told them to attack a governor, and the other party There is no background, and Wang Dulong also said that the man behind the scenes is so powerful that someone will naturally help deal with it afterwards, and no one will find them here at all. Wang Dulong usually has a very high prestige in the gang, and he is the most loyal person. He always sticks to his word, so Water Monkey and the others did not doubt him. For the generous reward, they did it as soon as their brains got hot, but they didn't. Thinking that this governor has a great background, he is actually His Royal Highness the King of Qi in Dengzhou. He is His Majesty's favorite prince today. At the same time, he is also related to various aristocratic families in Chang'an City. Now if they dare to attack him, it will not be simple. Once Shan is dead, their relatives, friends and even family members behind them will be implicated. This is what Li Min is most afraid of. It seems that among all the people, only Wang Dulong knows the mastermind behind the scenes. However, this Wang Dulong dares to attack after knowing his identity. He is obviously a first-rate death warrior. I think It is extremely difficult to get the truth from this kind of person. "Brother Yan, didn't you just say that there was someone behind the Yellow River Gang" Li Ming just wanted to ask who was behind the Yellow River Gang, but suddenly he heard Hu Li yelling: "No! There is something in this kid's mouth!" (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support.Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 107 Fortunately, it¡¯s Li Min Hearing Hu Li's roar, Li Min, Yan Bei and others immediately turned their heads to look, only to find that Wang Dulong, who had been sneering just now, now looked ashen, with black blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth. At the same time, his eyes Scattered, obviously no longer possible. Seeing this situation, Zhou Long quickly walked up and felt the pulse of the other party. At the same time, he opened the other party's mouth and smelled it. He immediately shook his head with a disappointed look on his face and said: "Your Highness, we were too negligent. The other party's mouth was already filled with blood." He hid the extremely poisonous poison and wrapped it with sheep intestines. When using it, he only needs to bite the intestines and it will kill him within a few breaths, making it impossible to save him." "You bastard!" Li Ming slapped his hand on the table angrily. The pain made his palm numb. He couldn't help but lose face in front of everyone, so he had to endure it while the anger in his heart became even stronger. Just when he thought of the dead soldier, the other party did this to me. Isn't it such a fucking coincidence? But being angry is all that matters, and the matter at hand still needs to be dealt with. Li Min pulled Yan Bei aside and asked softly: "Brother Yan, who is behind this Yellow River Gang?" When Yan Bei heard this, he smiled bitterly and said, "Liu Lang, the Yellow River Gang has many backers, but their biggest backer is He Gan Chengji." "He Qian Chengji?" Li Min repeated this name that was obviously not Han Chinese. He always felt that he had heard it somewhere, but he couldn't think of it for a while. "This Hegan Chengji is actually not a big shot, he is just a sixth-grade military attache, but his status is very special. Many dignitaries want to give him some face, just because he is the personal guard around the prince. In other words, the person behind the Yellow River Gang is actually the prince!" Yan Bei was also feeling pain in his heart when he spoke, following this clue. It is already clear that there is no one behind the scenes except the prince. But after hearing this, Li Min didn't show any anger, or even a hint of strangeness. He just squinted his eyes and thought about it. Then he looked at the water monkey who was still crawling on the ground and kowtow to beg for mercy. "Liu Lang, how are you going to handle this matter?" Although Yan Bei didn't want to get involved in the struggle for the throne between the two princes, things have happened now, and he is also one of the parties involved. It's too late to hide. "What else can we do? Of course we should try our best to cover up this matter and wait until we get to Chang'an!" Li Min said angrily. He suffered such a big secret loss, but he still couldn't make it public. Otherwise, if the trouble became known to the whole world, not only would Li Chengqian be embarrassed, but the entire royal family would also be embarrassed. What's more, there is a high possibility that Li Chengqian did not do this. Hearing that Li Min wanted to minimize the big issue, Yan Bei immediately breathed a sigh of relief. There was still room for maneuver in the matter. It seemed that Liulang had not been burned by the anger. Knowing the seriousness of the matter, as long as he arrives in Chang'an, everything will be decided by His Majesty, and it will be none of his business how he wants to handle it. "Liu Lang, since this matter needs to be kept secret, I will go to the surrounding ships and issue a gag order now. As for the people I caught, I can't keep them anymore. Why don't I just deal with them all?" Although Yan Bei is a scholar. But when he was ruthless, he was more ruthless than anyone else. With one sentence, he decided the fate of Water Monkey and others. This time, in addition to these leaders, there were seven to eight hundred prisoners. He actually killed them at will. Not even a frown. The two of them were talking in low voices. The water monkey didn't hear it and was still kneeling on the ground and kowtowing. However, Li Min didn't show any mercy. Speaking of it, the Yellow River Gang was engaged in the business of killing people and selling goods. On weekdays, they were on the Yellow River. He should have been punished long ago for being so tyrannical. However, if he killed them with one sword, Li Min felt a little pity. There was a shortage of people everywhere in the Tang Dynasty, not even slaves. If he killed seven or eight hundred strong laborers at once, wouldn't it be a waste? Thinking of this, Li Min rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Mosquitoes are still meat no matter how small they are. It would be a pity to kill them. Just before I came here, I asked Lu Qing to go to a place to do something. My men are short of labor, so I might as well just kill them." Send them there and don¡¯t worry about them coming back!¡± Yan Bei was stunned for a moment when he heard this, and then he thought of what Li Min asked Lu Qing to do. He laughed loudly and said to him sincerely: "Liu Lang, you think so fast, that is indeed a good place. , not only can they work more, but without your permission, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to come back in their lifetime!¡± After discussing how to deal with the prisoners, Yanbei immediately took action. With the assistance of Zhou Long and Huli, the matter was quickly completed. All the merchant ships that saw the attack were given a silence order. Although the local state capital After getting some rumors, he sent someone to check it out, but Yanbei sent someone to drive him away. At the same time, he warned the local government that no one was allowed to discuss this matter anymore, let alone report it, in fear of the prestige of Prince Qi's palace. Naturally, local officials all obeyed. After this attack, not only Li Min's boat was damaged, but many of the palace guards were also injured, so Li Min was hereAfter resting for a few days, we got back on the road. As for this attack, because of his deliberate suppression, not many people knew about it. Although there were occasional rumors among the people, they were all vague and no one knew what happened that night. However, although Li Min tried his best to conceal it, it was not difficult for some people to know about it. Li Min was also very clear about this, but he had no intention of hiding it from those people, such as the people in Chang'an City. Li Shimin. "Damn it!" Li Shimin in the Tai Chi Palace slammed the information in his hand on the table. The veins on his forehead were pulsing. His red eyes seemed to want to devour anyone. He looked very angry. "Your Majesty, although all the evidence in this matter points to the prince, from the subordinates' point of view, it seems that it is not that simple!" A shadow in black stood in front of the desk. He and Li Shimin were the only two people in the entire study. "Huh, I know it's not that simple, but in our country, there are people who dare to attack my son. They are simply reckless!" Li Shimin said with murderous intent. He was originally a protective character, and he was particularly fond of Li Min. Therefore, after learning that someone was attacking his fleet, he wanted to immediately find the culprit behind the scenes, and then kill him with his own hands to vent his anger on his son. "Use all the power of the Shadow Guard on this matter. You must find out this matter for me. No matter how deeply involved it is, I will never tolerate it!" Li Shimin fiercely ordered Shadow again. "Don't worry, Your Majesty, your subordinates are already doing this. The key to this matter lies in the true identity of Wang Dulong, but this person is obviously a chess piece that was laid down many years ago. We only found out that the other party was twenty years old." As for some things before the age of twenty, this person's experience is completely blank, as if he appeared out of thin air. Being able to lay down such a chess piece more than ten years ago shows that the opponent's strength is definitely not weak. In this way, we There are far fewer people to suspect!" Shadow still said in an extremely calm tone. "Okay, go ahead and do it! I want you to give me an answer as quickly as possible!" Li Shimin waved his hand and said domineeringly. Now he is not only an emperor, but also a father who wants to avenge his son. Apart from finding the real murderer, nothing can quell his anger. After receiving the order, Shadow immediately retreated silently. Li Shimin walked back and forth behind the desk several times, and finally sat down angrily. He picked up the information and read it carefully again. Finally, he sighed softly: "Liu Lang, my good son! Fortunately, you met me." If this matter were replaced by Qing Que and others, it would probably be another turmoil that is difficult to quell!" Li Min didn't know that he had been praised by the emperor's father again. After resting in Weizhou, he immediately took a boat all the way to the west as before, passing through Kaifeng in later generations, which was Bianzhou in the Tang Dynasty, and then arrived in Zhengzhou. , the last time he went to Dengzhou, he got on the boat from here. However, this time he did not get off the boat. Instead, he took the boat in a circle and drove northwest. When he was almost to Jinzhou, he got off the boat and changed to take the boat. The car headed north along the cement road and began to head towards Taiyuan, because he had already made an appointment with Wang Kuang and Cui Yu to meet the person who gave him advice. Originally, Li Min only planned to take some of his guards to Taiyuan, which would be faster and he could go back and forth in three days at most. However, after the attack in Weizhou that night, Wen Xin and Xijun were worried about their husband's safety and insisted on making a noise. go together. Li Min considered that as women, they rarely go out, and Taiyuan is the Longxing place of their old Li family, so it would be a good idea to take them to have some fun. Anyway, going to Chang'an in this weather would be hot, so it is better to go Taiyuan to escape the summer heat. Out of this consideration, Li Min parked the ship in Jinzhou and sent only Zhou Long and two hundred guards to guard it. In addition, Yan Bei took dozens of people to Chang'an first, because there were some things that he had to deal with. At the same time, I also need to report to Li Shimin what happened that night. As for Li Min, he rushed to Taiyuan with Wen Xin and his family members, and more than 900 guards. Of course, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu also accompanied him. Taiyuan is also known as Jinyang. In the Sui Dynasty, it was one of the three largest cities in the country along with Chang'an and Luoyang. Li Yuan was originally stationed in Taiyuan, and Li Shimin spent his youth here. At that time, he also had a title, Taiyuan Gongzi. , In addition, the Li family and his son later raised troops from here to conquer the world, so they both had very deep feelings for the city of Taiyuan. After the founding of the Tang Dynasty, Taiyuan City was expanded many times. It is also worth mentioning that the most beloved Xiao Sizi was titled Princess Jinyang, and Li Zhi was titled King Jin. Both of these titles came from Taiyuan City. Taiyuan was originally the hub of northern trade routes. However, as the Western Region was opened up by the Tang Dynasty, the historical Silk Road began to rise. This greatly affected the northern trade routes, and Taiyuan City also began to decline. However, this situation quickly improved, and this was all thanks to Li Min's help, although he alsoIt was an unintentional move. . {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 108: Father Duer who sells slaves Father Duer rode on his big black horse and walked at the front of the team. Behind him, in addition to the hundreds of strong young men brought from the tribe, there were dozens of large carriages, each carrying There were more than a dozen slaves crammed into each carriage, adding up to five hundred strong slaves. (._) "Young men, speed up a little more and try to get to the Han people's Taiyuan City before noon. Then sell these slaves. Dad has made the decision. Please have a big meal in the Han people's hotel. You don't have to chew the dry food. Mutton!" Looking at the familiar scenery on both sides of the road, Father Duer shouted excitedly. He had been to Taiyuan City dozens of times and could almost touch it with his eyes closed, but the young men behind him couldn't. Being a novice, he had to worry a lot along the way. Today he could finally reach Taiyuan City safely, and he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. "Don't worry, Dad, we have long wanted to visit the Han people's cities!" After hearing what Dad Duer said, the young people driving behind also responded in a noisy manner. Father Duer and others are barbarians dressed in linen and sheepskin. Because the weather is too hot, most of them keep their upper bodies open, exposing their dark and rough skin. The greasy sweat mixed with dust covers the skin, making it look very dirty. At the same time, these people exude an unpleasant smell of mutton. Coupled with the hot weather, you can smell it even from far away. Fortunately, most of the people on this road are barbarians like them, and they all have similar smells, so There's no question of whether it smells bad or not. "Dad, I heard that Han women are white and tender, even tenderer than milk tofu. Is this true?" The young man with something to do made a fuss. asked loudly. "That's natural. Although Han Chinese women are not as strong as prairie women, they are still very watery!" Father Duer also said with a drunken look, but he soon came to his senses. With a serious look on his face, he warned the young men behind him with the same expression: "But if you gangsters enter the city, be sure to take care of your eyes. If you meet a Han woman, just take a peek. Don't stare." Keep an eye on it, otherwise you will offend the other party and you will be sued. Do you understand?" "Dad, you have said it dozens of times along the way, we are not stupid, we will never cause trouble to you in Taiyuan City!" A young man said very dissatisfied. Everyone else also agreed. Although Father Duer was the team leader, he was an amiable man. People in the team only respected him, but few were afraid of him. Father Duer also knows that these hundred and ten young men are all clever. Otherwise, there are thousands of people in the Luoyun tribe, and they will not just choose them to follow him to Taiyuan City. This time, he will bring them here. In addition to General In addition to selling the slaves captured in the first war, another reason is to show these young men the world. After all, the future of the tribe will depend on them. Under the urging of Father Duer, the group of them speeded up a little more, and along this newly built cement avenue, they finally arrived at Taiyuan City before noon. When they saw the majestic Taiyuan City Wall and the young men from the Luoyun tribe who walked out of the grassland for the first time behind them, they immediately exclaimed in amazement. In the past, they only knew that the Han people were powerful, but they had no specific concept. Now that I see this magnificent Taiyuan City, I finally understand the gap between myself and the other party. After entering Taiyuan City, Father Duer immediately found an acquaintance, Yazi, and found a suitable buyer through his introduction. The five hundred slaves were sold at a consistent price of five yuan each, seven hundred and fifty slaves. The ten guans were obtained, which made the people from the Luoyun tribe smile from ear to ear. According to the rules, Ya Ren was given seven guans and five guans as a reward, and the rest they had to buy into various goods and transport back to the tribe. In fact, there are merchants buying slaves everywhere on the grassland, but the prices are extremely low. After all, there are constant wars on the grassland, and slaves are available for as many as they want. They are not valuable at all. For example, if the five hundred slaves they have are on the grassland, If you sell it, you can end up with two or three hundred coins, which is pretty good. Where is it like now, a trip to Taiyuan can double the number. Of course, there are many risks along the way. For example, they have encountered horse bandits, the most common horse bandits on the grassland, several times. Fortunately, the Luoyun tribe has such More than a hundred young men were not vegetarians, so the slaves were brought safely. The slaves were sold and it was already afternoon. Father Duer also kept his previous promise and took the newly arrived clan members on the 10th, wandering around Taiyuan City until they finally came to a restaurant that caters to foreigners. hotel. Taiyuan City is close to the northern grassland, and there are naturally a lot of Hu people who come here in normal times. However, due to living habits and other reasons, most of the Hu people have an unpleasant smell, so they can tolerate it when talking about business, but when eating , but couldn't stand it anyway. Because of this, many high-end hotels prohibit foreigners from entering. However, after all, Hu people are a large consumer group, so some restaurants specialize in Hu people's business. However, these hotels all have a common characteristic, which can generally be summarized in three words: dirty, messy, and poor.   Needless to say, it¡¯s dirty. Anyway, the people who eat don¡¯t care much about it, and the people who cook don¡¯t care much about it. Therefore, not only the environment of this type of hotel is poor, but there are several layers of grease on the table, and even the food and wine are not good. It's not very clean, it's common to see bugs in the dishes. In addition, because the Hu people have bad tempers and may get into trouble if they disagree, fights are common. Generally, as long as they don't kill people, even the government officials are too lazy to take care of them. As for poor, it mainly refers to the poor food and wine. After all, the same food and wine in this kind of hotel are often much worse than in other hotels. The hotel that Father Duer found was just for barbarians. It was called Prairie Old Wine. You could tell at a glance who it was for. Speaking of which, Father Duer is also a frequent customer of this hotel. He comes back to eat here almost every time he comes to Taiyuan, because the owner of this restaurant is quite authentic. Although the food is not as good as that of high-end hotels, at least many of it lacks oil. There is little salt and no water is added to the wine sold. It has a pretty good reputation among the barbarians. The people who come here to eat are businessmen like Father Duer who come from the grassland to do business. For safety, they usually bring a lot of people with them. Because of this, this grassland old wine store is very large and can There are two to three hundred people seated, and there are two large sheds erected next to it. If there is no more room to sit, you can temporarily arrange to sit there. When Father Duer and others came, it was already past lunch time, so there were not many people in Zhongzhong, and they and their group could just sit down, and the waiter who greeted Zhongzhong also recognized Father Duer, plus the other party With such a large group of people, they were very enthusiastic. They first brought out the various cold dishes they had ordered, and then presented them with pots of 'roasted knives' sent from Chang'an. This kind of 'roasted knives' was actually proposed by Wang Zihao. The strong liquor brewed and distilled from bad basic grains has a strong and strong taste. The price is much cheaper than Wuwang Zui, and it is very popular among the Hu people. As soon as the food and wine arrived, the young people who had just left the tribe couldn't bear it any longer. They reached out to grab the food on the table and stuffed it into their mouths. When they tasted it, they immediately felt that it was more delicious than what they usually eat on the grassland. There is so much, and now you are fighting for me to eat the dripping vegetable juices. Before the hot dishes are served, the freshly served cold dishes and wine have been devoured. The waiters in the store are not surprised by the rude eating of these barbarians. There is even a rule in the store that when serving food, chopsticks are not given to these barbarians, because according to the custom of eating on the grassland, They all use their hands, and even if they have chopsticks, they won't use them, and they have to wash them more when cleaning up. Therefore, unless someone specifically points out that they want to use chopsticks, there are no chopsticks in this hotel. In addition, the Hu people who can use chopsticks here generally have a high status, because only the leader has the time and leisure to learn how to use chopsticks. Father Duer did not sit at the same table with the young people in the tribe. Instead, he ordered a large table of dishes and ordered two large pots of wine. This wine was not cheap Shao Daozi, but the authentic Five Kings Drunk. After the dishes were all served, he looked at the sky outside and calculated that it was almost done. Then he walked out of the hotel and stood by the door with a respectful look on his face. Some young people from the Luoyun tribe also noticed Father Duer¡¯s strange behavior and stood up to ask what was going on. However, they were scolded back and told to just stay and eat without worrying about anything. It was the first time I saw Father Duer lose such a big temper. This scared the young people of the Luoyun tribe. They all returned to their seats to eat and drink. There were such delicious dishes and spirits. , and quickly made them forget about Father Duer. And just after Duer waited for a while, he heard a noise coming from the street in the distance. The noise was getting closer and closer. As soon as he heard this sound, Duer's face changed. Song, although he hasn't come for a long time, his habit of waiting for that person has not changed. ??Drunk maniac! Crazy King! " ? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Make a pot, drink a pot, and feed the mother-in-law with another pot The noise came from far away, and slowly, a very fluent children's song was sung by a child's voice. It sounded like many children were singing together. Then a person turned around at the street corner in front of him. He was wearing a long gown with an indiscernible color. His gray hair was spread out, covering most of his face, making it difficult to see his appearance. He was walking towards this side with staggering steps. He looked at He looked very depressed. Beside this destitute man, there was a group of children of all sizes surrounding him, singing the children's song just now while running around him. At the same time, some brave children picked up the stones on the roadside. He threw it at this person very hard, calling him crazy while throwing it back. But this down-and-out man seemed to have become accustomed to the situation around him. He ignored the ridicule of the children around him, and showed no reaction to the stones that were thrown at him. He stared straight at the wine of Prairie Old Wine in front of him with bright eyes. Flag, walking towards this side step by step. {Piaotian???ѧwww.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our biggest motivation} Text Chapter 109 Taiyuan Madman (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.) Seeing this ragged lunatic, Father Duer immediately stepped forward and wanted to drive away the troublemaking children around him, but he was a barbarian, and the children were not afraid of him at all. They continued to sing and dance around him. He couldn't really hit the child, so in the end he could only use his tall body to block the madman and cover him from the stones thrown by the children. (.wo.) Regarding the arrival of Father Duer, the madman glanced at him slightly, but did not show any expression. He still moved his legs and feet that were not very flexible, and walked step by step to the door of the Prairie Old Wine. When the waiters in the store saw the people coming, they dispersed the naughty boys and then did whatever they had to do, but no one took the initiative to say hello. "Mr. Wang, I have prepared a banquet. Please take a seat!" Father Duer was already used to this situation. After helping the madman enter the store, he pointed to the banquet he had prepared. As soon as the lunatic known as Mr. Wang came in, he immediately twitched his nose twice, and then stared at the two pots of Five Kings Drunk on Father Duer's table with bright eyes. Before Father Duer could finish speaking, he He quickly rushed to the table, grabbed the wine bottle and drank a few gulps, and then shouted loudly with a cheerful look on his face: "Good wine!" By the time Father Duer finished speaking, this madman Mr. Wang was already sitting on the main seat in a swaggering manner. He picked up his chopsticks and scanned the dishes on the table. He felt uncomfortable eating and drinking, but Father Duer didn't show any concern at all. Minding the other person's rude behavior, he sat at the table with a smile and poured wine for the other person, as if he thought it was a great honor for the other person to be willing to eat his food and wine. Taking advantage of the other party¡¯s opportunity to eat and drink, the madman-like Mr. Wang finally revealed his true appearance. Although there were some stains on his face, he looked very good. He had a rectangular face, a wide forehead, and a pair of big prismatic eyes under thick black eyebrows. Although his eyes were confused, they showed sharpness accidentally. But people dare not look directly at him. The straight nose bridge and thin lips are surrounded by beards, although they have been trimmed. (Just read the novel.) But now it is also in a mess. "Mr. Wang, thanks to your last reminder, we Luoyun Tribe and Dongshan Tribe united. Only then did we defeat the powerful Izumo Tribe. This battle not only allowed us to destroy a powerful opponent, but also captured countless cattle, sheep and slaves, our leader asked me to extend my most sincere greetings to you, and I also have a few questions to ask you, because the Izumo tribe was destroyed, and our alliance with the Higashiyama tribe" Father Duer poured wine for the other party while introducing him to the problems his tribe was currently encountering. He knew that the other party seemed to be focusing on eating and drinking, but he said this. The other party can listen to everything in their heart, and will naturally give corresponding solutions to the current situation of the tribe. Although everyone in Taiyuan City said that Mr. Wang was a lunatic, Father Duer and his tribe knew that this seemingly down-and-out Mr. Wang was. In fact, he is a rare wise man in the world. It was thanks to Mr. Wang's guidance that their tribe had escaped several major disasters, such as the Tang Dynasty's war to destroy the Turks a few years ago. If it hadn't been for Mr. Wang's guidance that allowed them to find an opportunity to break away from the Turks, I'm afraid Their tribes perished along with the powerful Turks long ago. ??Although this Mr. Wang has gray hair. But he is actually only in his forties. Speaking of him, he is also famous in Taiyuan City, but his name is not very good, because everyone knows that Mr. Wang is a lunatic, a madman and an alcoholic. However, Father Duer found out that the Mr. Wang in front of him was originally from a prominent family, and was also the eldest son of the Wang family in Taiyuan. Moreover, the old man said that he was also a brilliant man when he was young. Among the younger generation of the Wang family, almost no one could do it. Compared with him, but later for some unknown reason, he broke with the Wang family of Taiyuan and was kicked out alone. Later, he was suppressed by the Wang family and several other wealthy families. He was unable to enter the official life and had to drink to drown his sorrows every day. Later Even his legs became lame for some unknown reason and became what they are now. Speaking of the acquaintance between Mr. Duer and Mr. Wang, it can be regarded as a coincidence. Back then, he traveled between Taiyuan and the grassland all the time, doing sheepskin business. That time he was also in the hotel of this grassland old wine. At that time, he was already very popular. The down-and-out Mr. Wang was given trouble by the waiters in the store because he didn't pay for his drink. If it weren't for the fact that he was originally from the Wang family in Taiyuan, he would have fought with fists and kicks. ¡¾*You¡¿ At that time, Father Duer happened to do a big business and was in a very good mood. When he met a Han man drinking at the Huren Hotel, he became a little interested. In addition, seeing the poor appearance of the man, he felt weak. Pay for his drink. At that time, Mr. Wang turned around and left without even saying thank you. Originally, Father Duer did not take this matter to heart, but a few days later, Mr. Wang found him and told him that if he wanted to save the lives of his family, he should immediately return to the Luoyun Tribe, and then flee east with his family. Maybe he could escape. After saying that, he turned around and left regardless of Father Duer's reaction. Father Duer naturally didn¡¯t believe it at first.After all, the other party is a recognized lunatic. No normal person would listen to a lunatic. What he didn't expect was that the war between the Tang Dynasty and the Turks broke out. The Luoyun tribe was the first to bear the brunt and was almost wiped out by the Tang army. Later, he came to ask Mr. Wang, but the other party asked them to immediately declare their separation from the Turks and join the Tang Dynasty. At that time, the Tang Dynasty also happened to lack a flag to appease the Turks. When they saw someone voluntarily surrendering, they were naturally very happy to agree. Only then did their Luoyun tribe survive, and even with the support of the Tang Dynasty, they quickly restored their former glory. Strength. After this incident, Father Duer and the people in the clan who knew the secret were very convinced of this down-and-out Mr. Wang, and even invited him to serve in his tribe many times. Unfortunately, he was unwilling to go at all, and even the tribe He was unwilling to accept the property given to him by Zhong, but he would not refuse the wine. Knowing that the other party was a man of great wisdom, Father Duer naturally tried his best to get in touch with the other party, and gradually figured out some of Mr. Wang's temper. He knew that although this man was poor, he was an extremely arrogant person. The reason why he was willing to accept charity from others in the first place was to repay him for paying for the drink, and he would not owe anything to the other party afterwards. Although he knew that the other party was an incompatible person, Father Duer put on his old face and rubbed Mr. Wang every day. He even stayed in Taiyuan City for several months, and finally allowed him to reach an agreement with Mr. Wang. He has a tacit understanding that every time he sees Mr. Wang, he will prepare a meal of food and wine for him. If he has any problems, just raise them during the meal. After he finishes eating and drinking, he will give him corresponding countermeasures. Relying on Mr. Wang's advice behind the scenes, their Luoyun tribe has slowly developed from a small tribe that was almost exterminated to a large tribe with nearly ten thousand people, and its influence is increasing day by day. Some time ago, relying on Mr. Wang With his strategy, he destroyed the old rival Izumo tribe and became one of the most powerful tribes near Taiyuan, and at least half of this was attributed to Mr. Wang. Father Duer told the story of his tribe's difficulties this time with excitement. In fact, after wiping out the Izumo tribe, there was only one Dongshan tribe left around their tribe who was not as powerful as them. It could be said that they were invincible. On the grassland, Strength is respected. After becoming stronger, the difficulties they encountered before have been easily solved. There are almost no particularly difficult problems to solve. However, in order to show respect for Mr. Wang, he still specially prepared these questions. Mr. Wang seemed to turn a deaf ear to what Father Duer said and concentrated on eating and drinking. Although he was thin, he had a big appetite. Most of the food on the table went into his stomach, and he also drank a large pot of Five Kings. Not a drop of it remains. After eating and drinking, Mr. Wang's face was already full of drunkenness. He took out a wine gourd from his wide sleeves with drunken eyes and carefully poured the remaining pot of wine into the gourd. "Make another one according to the dishes on the table. I want to take it away!" After putting away the gourd, Mr. Wang did not tell Father Duer the solutions to the problems they encountered as usual. Make a request. Father Duer was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and then he immediately reacted and called the waiter with a face of ecstasy to give instructions. Soon the other party had prepared the meal and put it in a large food box and brought it over. Mr. Wang stood up and held the food box in his hand, then glanced at Father Duer drunkenly, and then asked slowly: "Duer, after you wiped out the Izumo tribe, do you think your tribe's future will be better?" Yuanda, even with a few more years of development, can it become a large tribe with tens of thousands of people in one fell swoop?¡± When Father Duer heard Mr. Wang¡¯s question, he was stunned because he seemed to hear a bad sign from the other person¡¯s tone. Looking at the other party's stunned look, Mr. Wang showed a rare hint of melancholy, sighed and said: "Dur, if you want to protect the Luo Yun tribe, then quickly advise your leader and the whole clan to join us. Datang can no longer be a nominal subsidiary like it is now. If you leaders don't listen, then you'd better bring your family to Taiyuan, and then find a way to get the household registration of Datang, and become a Tang person from now on. That's it. The Luoyun tribe is destroyed, at least you can still survive!" After Mr. Wang finished speaking, he did not explain why, but turned around and left with the food box. He had a rough life, from being a proud man to a madman. He had been looked down upon and despised by others. Only the Human Duer in front of him, He only regarded him as a wise man, so from the bottom of his heart, he also hoped to help the other party. However, the general trend is that the tribes on the grassland are already in the plans of others. Sooner or later, a disaster will come, so it is better for them to prepare in advance. , let¡¯s find a way out for our people. "When Father Duer heard Mr. Wang's words, he was so frightened that he didn't know what to do. He stood there stupidly, watching the back of Mr. Wang leaving. He opened his mouth several times, but no sound came out. At the same time, he also recalled the first time Mr. Wang treated himIt seems that the same tone and attitude were used when warning. Although Mr. Wang has a large capacity for alcohol, drinking a whole pot of Five Kings made him unsteady on his feet. In addition, his script was handicapped, which made him even more unsteady. However, no matter how hard his body continued, No matter how shaken it was, the food box in his hand was held very steadily. After exiting the hotel door, he slowly walked back in the direction he came from. However, at this moment, a messy sound of horse hooves suddenly sounded on the street in the distance! (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 110 Wang Kuang¡¯s Father Li Min took Wen Xin and the others to enjoy the scenery along the way. Although the weather was hot, Li Min had already made a special carriage when he arrived in Dengzhou. The carriages were all double-layer structures, which could be used for heat insulation. In addition, ice was used to cool down. It didn't feel like a hard job, and the girls were all in a fun mood, so they seemed much more lively these days than usual. Seeing how happy they were, Li Min ordered his people to slow down their pace. The journey that was supposed to take two or three days ended up taking five days, and they finally arrived at Taiyuan City today. When Li Min¡¯s motorcade entered Taiyuan City, they were immediately greeted by local officials. After all, they were accompanied by thousands of guards. With such a large team, it was impossible not to alert the local officials. After entering Taiyuan City, Li Min and his party were arranged to stay in the Taiyuan Palace. This palace was built by Li Min's grandfather Yang Guang. Later, Li Yuan raised an army and not only occupied the palace, but also the concubines in the palace. Now the entire palace It was considered a royal property, so it was just right for Li Min to live here. After arranging Wen Xin and the others, Li Min kicked out all the visiting officials. The reason was that he was tired from traveling and needed to take a rest. He would not see any outsiders in the past few days. However, after the officials left, Li Min, with Hu Li and a dozen guards, came out from the corner gate to join Wang Kuang and Cui Yu, and together they went to find the madman who made the plan. Originally, Li Min thought that Wang Kuang would take him directly to the man's house, but Wang Kuang looked at the time and took him to a hotel called 'Grassland Old Wine', and they had just arrived at the door of the hotel on horseback. , but saw a lame man with disheveled hair and dirt all over his body, holding a simple large food box in his hand. He was walking towards the alley next to him step by step. Seeing the embarrassment of the lame man, Wang Kuang immediately got off his horse and ran a few steps as if he wanted to come forward to help. However, Cui Yu chased after him and held him back. He said anxiously: "Brother Wang, don't be reckless. Have you forgotten your uncle's temper?" Cui Yu¡¯s words immediately calmed Wang Kuang down. He looked at the person in front of him who was slowly dragging his body forward with complicated eyes. The circle turned slightly red after a while. Then he said with a trembling voice: "That's fine, I've endured it for so many years anyway, I don't care about this moment." Li Min looked at the performance of the two people. He was already sure in his heart that the lame man who just walked over was the person they were looking for, but what made him strange was that Wang Kuang, who had always been very determined, now looked so excited. What is his relationship with this person? ? Thinking of this, Li Min stepped forward and asked: "Brother Wang, Brother Cui, this person is" Since they have arrived at Taiyuan City and Li Min has seen the person, Cui Yu and Wang Kuang no longer need to keep it a secret. After looking at each other, Cui Yu took a step forward and sighed: "Your Highness, you must have noticed that this person is the one who gave the advice. Besides" Cui Yu paused for a moment when he said this. He turned his head and glanced at Wang Kuang, then took a deep breath and said again: "Your Highness, this person's name is Wang An. He is not only a wise man with extraordinary talents, but also the father of Brother Wang!" Hearing what Cui Yu said. Wang Kuang, who had a painful expression on his face, let out a long sigh, closed his eyes tightly, and two lines of tears fell from his face. Li Min was shocked after hearing this. He really didn't expect that the beggar-like figure who just passed by was actually Wang Kuang's father? But wasn't Wang Kuang born in the eldest family of the Wang family in Taiyuan? How could his father be in such a state of decline? And with the wealth Wang Kuang had, how could he let his father become like this? And looking at him, he doesn¡¯t seem like an unfilial person, right? Thinking of this, Li Min looked at Wang Kuang with confusion, but he looked sad now. It was not suitable to disturb him at this time. As for Cui Yu, he grabbed Li Min and said: "Your Highness, this matter is very serious." It¡¯s complicated, let¡¯s follow Uncle Wang first, but don¡¯t disturb him, I will explain it in detail to His Highness on the way!¡± Although Wang An's legs and feet in front were not very flexible, he had already walked a long distance and was about to turn the corner. Li Min saw that he was right and immediately followed Cui Yu, pulling Wang Kuang along with him. Wang An drank a lot of Wu Wang Zui, especially when he was blown away by a small breeze when he went out, his drunkenness surged again. He was thinking about how to keep his balance and not knock over the food box in his hand, so he was worried about Li Min who was following him. No one paid attention at all, and Cui Yu slowly told some of Wang An's situation. Since Wang An is the father of Wang Kuang, he was naturally born in the Wang family in Taiyuan. When he was young, he was the most outstanding son of the younger generation of the Wang family. He was a Jinshi in the Sui Dynasty before high school when he was less than twenty years old. However, because of his young age, he was not able to Due to the arrangement of the clan, Wang An did not serve in Chang'an, but was sent to another place and became the magistrate of a county. In fact, everyone with a clear eye at that time knew that the reason why Wang An was promoted to an official position was because the Wang family of Taiyuan was gilding him. Once his term was completed, he could enter the political center of the Sui Dynasty. With the qualifications of being promoted to a foreign official, he would be promoted more quickly. AndAn didn't care about this. At that time, he was full of enthusiasm as a scholar. He only wanted to benefit the country with his talents and knowledge, but he didn't care much about future promotions. However, reality is beautiful, but reality is extremely cruel. Wang An, who is full of books about saints, encounters the same problem as college students who have just left school a thousand years later, that is, they feel that what they have learned before is mostly incompatible with the problems that exist in reality. Sorry, sometimes even if you encounter the problems mentioned in the book, if you follow the solutions given in the book, you will make things worse. This made Wang An, who was still very young at the time, feel dissatisfied with himself. It took me more than ten years to read the sages' books, which gave rise to some doubts. Although the county under Wang An's administration at that time was not particularly poor, due to the extremely heavy labor tax at the end of the Sui Dynasty, the lives of the people in the county were not easy. The people in the county could not afford a few full meals throughout the year. For most of the year, I had to rely on wild vegetables to satisfy my hunger. Seeing this situation, Wang An, as the head of a county, felt deeply guilty. He couldn't find a solution from the books of sages, but the tenacious Wang An did not give up. Instead, he began to use his eyes and brain to observe and think. While observing and thinking, he also handed over his own experience. for practice. As a traditional scholar, when he wanted to improve the lives of the people under his rule, the first thing he thought of was land. Under his leadership, the people in the county began to develop water conservancy to reclaim wasteland. After two years of development, the county The amount of cultivated land increased by one-third. However, Wang An soon discovered that although he could increase a lot of food by simply increasing land, the end result would only be to allow the people to eat a few more meals a year. Most of the people in the county were still very poor. poverty. Moreover, the land and population in the county are limited and cannot grow without limit. Therefore, no matter how much energy is invested, the final harvest will only be so much! Faced with this situation, Wang An quickly turned his attention away from the land. The wealth created by agriculture was limited, so he engaged in industry. With the help of several local bamboo products that were selling well, he started a large-scale handicraft industry in the county. With the rise of industry, commerce naturally also prospered. While the people in the county were mainly engaged in agriculture, they could also work to earn a salary. Their income immediately doubled several times, and their lives also became rich. At this time, Wang An felt the power of industry and commerce for the first time, and was deeply attracted by it. He began to carefully study the impact and contribution of industry and commerce to the entire society. But unfortunately, the beautiful scenery did not last long. Just when Wang An had just researched some clues, many heroes came together in the late Sui Dynasty. The county where he was located was famous for its wealth. Such a piece of fat naturally attracted countless people to covet it. Although Wang An tried his best to organize the people in the county In self-defense, he was unfortunately outnumbered and was later defeated by Dou Jiande's troops. However, he escaped alone under the desperate protection of his close family members. Fortunately, his family and children had been sent to Taiyuan, so they did not fall into the hands of the enemy. His own government was destroyed, and the Sui Dynasty was dying again. Wang An had no way to serve the country, so he had to return to his hometown of Taiyuan. However, he did not give up his research on industry and commerce. When the Li family rose in the Tang Dynasty, he swept away the heroes with the power of sweeping the world. , when the Li and Tang Empire was at its peak, Wang An finally sorted out his theories. Influenced by Confucianism, the Central Plains has always relied on agriculture as the foundation of its country. This sentence is not wrong in the first place, but the mistake is that Confucians have infinitely exaggerated the role of agriculture. It is good that agriculture can provide the food necessary for human survival, but because of nature Due to the law, the wealth a person can create on land is actually limited. In addition to the first need of food and drink, people also have other higher needs, such as clothing, housing, transportation, etc. These are all It cannot be produced directly by the land, but created by other people, and it is industry and commerce that is despised by Confucianism that creates these higher needs. It is precisely based on this that Wang An conducted a systematic study on the role of industry and commerce, made it a doctrine, and began to spread it to his surrounding friends. However, his approach aroused severe prohibition from the elders in the clan. After all, this subversion of Confucian classics has shaken the foundation of the existence of various aristocratic families. Wang An, who was only in his twenties at the time, was very dissatisfied with the clan's ban. After all, this was his years of hard work, and he also insisted that he was right. So the young and energetic man decided to leave Taiyuan and go to Chang'an to promote his doctrine. In addition, he also heard that at the beginning of the Tang Dynasty, there was a serious shortage of officials, which was a good time for him to show his talents. It was with this idea that Wang An arrived in Chang'an to promote his doctrine. However, in a Confucian environment, his vigorous promotion of industrial and commercial doctrine was not accepted at all, and was even denounced as fallacies and heresies. For this kind of Wang An was mentally prepared for the situation, so he was not discouraged. He continued to promote his doctrine while looking for like-minded people. Slowly, relying on his superhuman knowledge, he attracted many people to discuss with him. Although Not completelyI accept his point of view, but I am no longer as repellent as before. Just as Wang An's situation in Chang'an was getting better step by step, he suddenly encountered obstruction from the family behind him. (To be continued) <> The text is published for the first time. Readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 111 Business Theory First, the Wang family in Taiyuan issued dozens of recalls to him, ordering him to return to Taiyuan immediately and not stay in Chang'an. At the same time, he was also prohibited from promoting his own doctrines. Originally, Wang An came to Chang'an because of the prohibition from the clan. Unexpectedly, the family was still unwilling to comply and wanted to destroy the situation that he had finally managed. In his heart, he was so angry that he ignored the clan's orders and continued to do so. I go my own way. Wang An was still too young at that time, and he had been the proud son of the family since he was a child. He never thought about what the family would do to him. . However, Wang An at that time never thought that the doctrine he preached had impacted the foundation of Confucianism. As a class of scholars derived from Confucianism, they would not allow this doctrine to have room to survive. As a scholar, The representatives of the human class, Wu Xing Qi Wang, are naturally the vanguard in eradicating this heresy. Because of this, the Wang family in Taiyuan saw that recalling Wang An had no effect, and decisively punished him. First, the family cut off Wang An's supply. It was difficult to live in Chang'an. Without money, he could not survive at all, and then let Wang An An's father, Wang Kuang's grandfather, personally ordered him to come back. As the saying goes, father's orders are unavoidable. No matter how stubborn he was, he did not dare to disobey his father's orders. In addition, he was penniless, so he had to return to Taiyuan obediently. However, as soon as Wang An came back, his personal freedom was immediately restricted and he was locked up at home and not allowed to go out. His father was also an important figure in the clan. He was very sad for his intelligent but rebellious son. He also hated the theory of industrial and commercial rejuvenation that he preached and strictly followed the clan's orders. Don't let Wang An have any chance to go out. Wang An, who couldn't go out, was still not discouraged. His time in Chang'an opened his eyes. Combining the practical experience he summed up when he was an official, plus some things he gained from his own thinking, he came up with this idea. The idea behind the book is that I just have time now, so I can calm down and start writing again. It is in this kind of happy-go-lucky mentality. Wang An began to write a book that would affect his life, and it took nearly ten years to write it. The draft alone filled two large rooms. After the book was completed, Wang An named this masterpiece "On Industry and Commerce", which discussed the relationship between industry and commerce and the country, society, individuals and other aspects. After finishing the discussion on business and industry, Wang An was so excited that he got drunk for three days. Then secretly find someone to prepare a printed book and secretly send it to some friends in Chang'an, hoping to spread it through them. Because he had been hiding in his house writing books for the past ten years, the Taiyuan Wang family had relaxed a lot of surveillance on him. This made Wang An's early plan very successful. The Theory of Business and Industry was quickly printed into a book and successfully delivered to the mailbox. Chang'an. Just when Wang An thought he was done, the Taiyuan Wang family finally discovered this business theory signed by Wang An and circulated in secret. The senior members of the clan were finally furious. Not only did he mobilize the entire Wang family, but he also contacted several other members of the Five Surnames and Qiwang to work together to seize back all the circulated business theory, and then burned all the books in front of Wang An. Even the manuscripts he had worked hard on for ten years were burned. Seeing that all his hard work in the first half of his life was wasted, and it was his father who did it himself, Wang An couldn't accept it for a while. In anger, he became crazy and blocked the Wang Ancestral Hall every day. gate. Starting from Emperor Xuanyuan, he continued to scold Wang Yun, who promoted the Wang family to the world's famous family, and then from Wang Yun to the current Wang family. He scolded all the Wang clan members who were in power at that time, even him. His father also followed the scolding. He is very talented, and even though he is crazy, he still doesn't curse others in a serious way. The Wang family saw that Wang An was so angry that they didn't want to argue too much with a madman, but unfortunately Wang An scolded him too fiercely, and even his ancestors also scolded him. An was expelled from the family, and Wang Kuang's grandfather was also extremely disappointed with his son, so he severed the father-son relationship with him, and even made the decision to let Wang Kuang, who was already a teenager at the time, also terminate the father-son relationship with Wang An. From then on, he only had grandsons and no sons! As a result, the crazy Wang An was kicked out of the house alone. However, Wang Kuang's grandfather still had some true feelings for his son, so he began to make some arrangements for Wang An's life, not only giving him a yard , all his food and clothing were paid from home, and servants were even sent to take care of him. Doctors were also available to diagnose and treat him every few days. However, because of the impact of his son's incident, Wang Kuang's grandfather's health became worse and worse day by day, and he died within a year. The power in the family was lost to Wang Kuang's second uncle, Wang An's younger brother. At first, the younger brother who was born as a concubine showed some generosity, and still followed the rules set by his father to take care of his eldest brother who had become a madman. But later, after he firmly grasped the power in the family, he slowly stopped paying Wang An. , leaving Wang An to fend for himself. Having no food, no clothes, and being crazy, Wang An slowly becameA homeless madman, and because of his special origin, the whole Taiyuan City knew that there was such a madman, and many boring people began to regard him as a madman after seeing that the Wang family really ignored Wang An. The object of ridicule usually ridiculed and insulted Wang An wantonly. As for Wang An's former relatives and friends, they all hid one by one, deliberately forgetting about the handsome Prince Wang An. However, Wang An's bad luck did not end like this. As his son, Wang Kuang was also implicated. When Wang Kuang's grandfather was still alive, naturally no one dared to do anything to Wang Kuang. However, as the family was controlled by his second uncle, Naturally, he looked down upon him, the eldest grandson of the eldest family member, and deliberately attacked and excluded him everywhere. Fortunately, Wang Kuang inherited his father's intelligence, and under the attack of his second uncle, he gradually learned to tolerate it. Even if he knew that his father was being bullied and insulted outside, he would not dare to see him for fear of being caught. When the middle brother called him the son of a lunatic, he did not open his mouth to defend himself. He just studied hard and wanted to get a good reputation before sending his father out of Taiyuan. However, things went against his expectations. No matter how careful he was, he was still remembered by interested people. When he was less than twenty years old and passed the imperial examination, he was told by his clan that he should give up the imperial examination and take charge of the business affairs of the clan. The reason turned out to be that his father advocated industry and commerce, so as a son, he naturally did not need to enter the imperial examination. Managing the business in the clan could be regarded as inheriting the father's legacy. Faced with such an arrogant decision by the clan, Wang Kuang was filled with anger and hatred! But he is not Wang An. His many years of living under the shelter of others have given him a forbearance that is unimaginable to ordinary people. In the end, he still accepted the tasks assigned to him by the clan with a smile, and studied hard, and slowly made a big difference. , and regained a certain position in the family. Perhaps God had mercy on Wang An and his son. Just as Wang Kuang walked out of his own life step by step, Wang An's madness gradually improved. Although his life was still miserable, his sanity finally returned to normal. , but for the people in Taiyuan City, the impression of Wang An as a madman has been deeply rooted in their hearts, and no one regards him as a normal person at all. From a lunatic to a sane and normal person, Wang An recalled what he had experienced over the years. In addition, he was a knowledgeable and astute person. Suddenly, he felt a sense of enlightenment, and he had seen almost everything in the world. It was clear that nothing could blind him. It was at this time that he got acquainted with Father Duer, and he gave them some pointers as if it were a game. After Wang Kuang gradually gained some say in the clan, he originally wanted to take care of his father Wang An, but there were still many people in the clan who disliked him, so he did not dare to do anything too obvious, but secretly He secretly met Wang An several times and sent him a lot of money and property. However, Wang An didn't appreciate his son's kindness at all and threw away all the property Wang Kuang gave him. At first, he didn't even want to see Wang Kuang's face. He even said that the relationship between father and son was over and they should stop doing such unnecessary things. Wang Kuang initially thought that his father was angry with the Wang family, so he refused to see him, but later he found out through another very important person that his father, Wang An, was afraid of hurting him again, so he did not dare to behave too much with his son. Too close. After knowing this reason, Wang Kuang felt even more guilty. As a son, his father was suffering outside, but he couldn't do anything. What could be more uncomfortable than this? Wang An also seemed to know that doing so would make his son feel even more uncomfortable, so he wrote down some of his views on business theory, and then secretly passed these things to Wang Kuang through a person, and told him that if he If you want to be a filial son, then learn all these things and pass them on. This is the best reward for your father. At first, Wang Kuang only started to learn these things because it was his father's lifelong effort. However, as he became more exposed to business theory and some of his own experience in business, he immediately realized that his father's knowledge was Such strength and breadth, and then he concentrated more on studying. Later, after he met Cui Yu, the two hit it off and couldn't help but teach him what his father taught him. As the friendship between the two deepened, and there was Because of the relationship with an important person, Cui Yu also knew about Wang An's existence, and even came to Taiyuan several times to ask for advice. Wang An seemed to treat him differently from others, and patiently taught him many problems. Although he and Wang An were not called masters and disciples, they were actually masters and disciples. After understanding the intricate relationship between father and son Wang An and Wang Kuang, Li Min looked at Wang Kuang with a little more sympathy and admiration. He could still stand out in such adversity and become the leader of Taiyuan. He is an important figure in the Wang family. It seems that his vision was indeed right. This Wang Kuang is indeed a rare talent. Of course, his father Wang An is a rare wise man, but it is a pity that he was too young to see it.Let¡¯s talk about that book, or get a copy and read it anyway. At the same time, Li Min also noticed that both the connection between Wang Kuang and Wang An, and the connection between Cui Yu and Wang An, mentioned an important person, but Cui Yu was vague about this person. Li Min asked several times, but Cui Yu smiled and didn't answer. He just said that he would know after a while. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 112 The person who gives the advice and the person who contributes the advice A few people walked and talked, and soon followed Wang An in front to a small courtyard. This should be the easternmost part of Taiyuan City. It was surrounded by some rickety houses, and some naked children were running around with thin faces. There were dishes on the table, and occasionally a few adults passed by, all of whom were wearing very tattered clothes. Compared with their clothes, Wang An in front looked neater. It was obvious that this place should be a place similar to a slum. Wang An looks slovenly, but the yard where he lives appears to be very clean. A row of neat fences surrounds the entire yard, and a wooden gate faces the main house. The main house is a bit dilapidated, and the window paper on the windows is yellowed. It looks like it hasn't been replaced in a long time. To the east of the main house is a small thatched shed with a stove and some cooking utensils inside. Needless to say, it must be the kitchen. The entire yard is not large, but it has been fully utilized. The area next to the kitchen has been cultivated into several small vegetable plots. The weather is hot, and the vegetables inside are growing vigorously. They are green and look very pleasant. The east side of the yard is relatively large, with bamboo racks set up to dry clothes, which are filled with washed clothes, sheets and other items. A middle-aged woman wearing a linen skirt was sitting under a big tree in front of the kitchen, using the shade of the tree to wash clothes hard. However, the clothes were of various kinds and did not look like they belonged to one family. From this, Li Min guessed that this The woman was supposed to be a washerwoman, getting paid for cleaning other people's clothes. Wang An, smelling of alcohol, stumbled open the courtyard door and entered the courtyard carrying a food box. The woman who was doing laundry looked up and saw Wang An, and immediately wiped her wet hands on her body. At the same time, he quickly walked forward, supported Wang An who was unsteady on his feet, and said with an angry look on his face: "Husband, why do you drink so much wine again?" When the woman raised her head, Li Min, who was standing outside the hospital and looking at her, was stunned. This woman looked to be in her forties, although her face was full of vicissitudes of life. However, her face is quite beautiful. It can be seen that she must have been a beautiful woman when she was young. In addition, the other party's words and deeds are generous. The shabby clothes still couldn't conceal the aura of wealth on his body. Also, hearing her address to Wang An, could it be that she is really Wang Kuang's mother? Thinking of this, Li Min turned his head and looked at Wang Kuang. The look on the woman's face made him more sure of his guess. When Cui Yu saw Mrs. Wang, a look of respect filled her face. Mrs. Wang helped her husband sit down next to the small chair where she was doing laundry, took the food box and put it in the kitchen. At this time, Wang An, who was sitting on the chair, was already snoring like thunder. Mrs. Wang looked at her husband and smiled helplessly, turned around and entered the main room. After a while, she saw her struggling to move a bamboo bed out. Although the bamboo bed was not heavy, as a woman, she had inherent strength. Small. In addition, the bamboo bed with a small door was wide, so she tried several times but failed to move the bamboo bed out. Seeing this situation, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu seemed to have lost their previous concern and ran quickly into the yard to help. By the time Li Min reacted and wanted to help, they had already helped Mrs. Wang move the bamboo bed out and helped Wang An lie down on the bamboo bed. Mrs. Wang was not surprised at all by the arrival of Wang Kuang and Cui Yu, and when she saw Li Min with guards behind her, the indifferent smile on her face immediately disappeared without a trace. He turned to bow to Li Min with a solemn expression, and then said something that made him confused: "Ms. Wang Cui, a commoner woman, pays homage to His Highness King Qi and asks His Highness to forgive Kuang Er and the others for their crime of deception!" "Your Highness, please forgive me!" Wang Kuang and Cui Yu suddenly bowed and said, with a look of guilt on their faces. "Whatwhat's going on?" Li Min was not a fool. He immediately understood that Wang Kuang and the others were hiding something from him, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't guess what the other party was hiding from him. Hearing Li Min's question, Mrs. Wang, who was standing at the front, showed a wry smile, stepped forward and bowed and replied: "Your Highness, you came to Taiyuan this time to recruit a husband. I just don't hide it from Your Highness. Then, Although the three strategies came from her husband, he never thought of dedicating them to His Highness. The old woman made all the decisions. She couldn't bear to see her husband's talents buried, so she ordered Kuang'er and Yu'er to go to Dengzhou to deceive others. Your Highness, I want you to come and meet the old woman¡¯s husband in person!¡± Li Min didn't know whether to laugh or cry when he heard what the other party said. Wang Kuang and Cui Yu told him that someone offered them three strategies to temporarily alleviate the Tang Dynasty's manpower crisis. This made Li Min mistakenly think that the person who gave the advice wanted to take advantage of this opportunity. , led himself to Taiyuan for an interview in person, and then took the opportunity to seek refuge. But how could he have imagined that the person who gave the advice and the person who made the suggestion were not the same at all? Wang An didn't know that he was coming. No wonder Wang Kuang and Cui Yu didn't dare to step forward when they saw Wang An just now? It turns out that there is such a reason, the real mastermind behind the scenes turned out to be this woman who makes a living by doing laundry! "Dian"??, after my father recovered from his illness, he had seen through everything in the world, and his previous ambitions had been reduced to ashes. In addition, the power of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes was so great that his own power was really insignificant, and among the clan members The surveillance on his father has not been relaxed, making it impossible for him to even improve his life. In a depressed mood, he uses alcohol to anesthetize himself every day. However, fortunately, His Highness appeared and almost changed the entire society with his own efforts. This made my father very excited, and he usually admired His Highness a lot. Although he did not clearly reveal his intention to assist His Highness, the villain believed that as long as His Highness sincerely invited his father, he would definitely not refuse! " Wang Kuang turned his head and looked at his father who was sleeping soundly on the bamboo bed, and said with certainty. As a son, seeing his father like this, and even his mother suffering along with him, he, the son, could not help at all. This made him suffer more than anyone else. Sometimes he really wanted to send the two elders out of Taiyuan at all costs. They wanted to take good care of him, but Wang An and his wife didn't agree at all, because if they did so, not only would Wang Kuang's current status be in jeopardy, but they would even be suppressed and resented by the clan. "Mrs. Wang, Brother Wang, there is no need to explain anymore. I, Li Min, am not an ignorant person. For a great talent like Uncle Wang, let alone asking me to invite him personally, even if I only visit the thatched cottage three times, as long as I can invite him, it is worth it! "The two women had already talked about this. Naturally, Li Min couldn't say anything more, so he had to speak magnanimously. Hearing that Li Min would not pursue the case, Mrs. Wang and the three of them breathed a sigh of relief. As the host, Mrs. Wang hurriedly asked Li Min to sit down, and then asked Wang Kuang and Cui Yu to move into the house to move a bamboo table and several bamboo stools. Originally, Wang An and his wife were poor and had nothing to entertain Li Min. Fortunately, Wang An brought a table of food and wine from the old prairie wine shop. Some of the fruits were used up, so they could just bring them out. Although these things were used It was a bit shabby to entertain Li Min, but Mrs. Wang did not show the slightest embarrassment. Instead, she seemed very calm. Li Min was amazed by her demeanor. Li Min was sitting on the main seat, with Wang Kuang and Cui Yu on both sides. Mrs. Wang was sitting on the edge of the bamboo bed, fanning Wang An and listening to Li Min's chat. Wang An was still sleeping. Wang Kuang originally wanted to wake his father up, but unfortunately he tried several times to no avail. According to Mrs. Wang, Wang An had to sleep for at least two hours once he was drunk. If Li Min couldn't wait, he would wake up. She can go back first, and after Wang An wakes up, she can persuade him to visit her. Regarding Mrs. Wang's proposal, Li Min rejected it on the spot. It was a joke. Since he wanted to ask Wang An to help him, he had to show some minimum sincerity. If he couldn't even wait for this time, then why not? What is sincerity? It was with this thought in mind that Li Min decided to wait here for Wang An to wake up. Anyway, this was the person he came to Taiyuan for, and there was nothing to do when he returned. Since Li Min had to wait, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu naturally stayed with each other on both sides. Mrs. Wang was a female and could not serve at the table. She only sat and watched the three of them eating and talking. Occasionally, when Li Min asked her, she would speak up. A few words. From the conversation, Li Min slowly learned that Mrs. Wang called herself the Wang Cui family just now, which gave Li Min some associations. Now it was finally confirmed that the other party was indeed the same as Cui Yu, and was born in the Cui family of Qinghe. , and in terms of seniority, she and Cui Yu's father are cousins, that is, Cui Yu's aunt. The reason why Wang An patiently taught Cui Yu was because of Mrs. Wang. Speaking of Wang Cui, she is indeed a strange woman with single-mindedness. When Wang An went crazy and was kicked out of the house, not only did his biological father cut off relations with him, but even the young Wang Kuang was forced by his grandfather to marry him. Wang An severed the relationship between father and son. As for Mrs. Wang who appeared in the Qinghe Cui family, Wang An's father originally wanted them to terminate their relationship as husband and wife and stay at home to focus on raising Wang Kuang. After all, Wang An was already crazy at that time, and he was Being expelled from the family has every reason to disown this husband. But Mrs. Wang, who was only in her thirties at the time, rejected her father-in-law's kindness. She moved out of the Wang family mansion with her husband Wang An and personally took care of her crazy husband. Later, after the Wang family cut off the supply of the couple, the naturally stubborn Mrs. Wang She did not ask for any help, but put down her status and went out to work to earn money to support her family. At that time, Cui's natal family couldn't stand it and wanted to take her away, but she preferred to die and even shared the property sent by her natal family. The article is not accepted. This is not because Mrs. Wang has a stubborn temper, but because she is concerned about the reputation of her husband Wang An, because she is already a married daughter. If she continues to take money from her mother's family to support the family, although others will praise her, they will look down on Wang An as a man, and even He would be regarded as a wife, which was one of the biggest insults to a man in the early Tang Dynasty. Of course, because of Wang An's madness, his previous reputation has long been ruined. However, in Mrs. Wang's heart, her husband is still the man who cared about the country and the people. She cannot let her husband be let down just because of this little thing. Shame! (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net would like to thank all book friends for their support. Your support is our biggest motivation.?} Text Chapter 113 Wang Anwen sits on Diaoyutai Mrs. Wang didn't say much about how she brought a crazy husband here all these years, and only used a few words to explain it. However, Li Min is not a fool. He can even imagine with his toes that a young lady from a wealthy family who had no worries about food and clothing suddenly suddenly fell into the clouds and turned into a washerwoman running around for three meals a day. This status brings The huge sense of difference, as well as the teasing and insults from others, are enough for most people to bear. But the generous Mrs. Wang in front of her has shouldered the burden of the family on her weak shoulders, and has come step by step with her crazy husband. I am afraid only she knows how much suffering she has endured. It was probably because of this woman's strength that she slowly moved God, and Wang An's madness gradually improved. After Wang An's sanity returned to normal, after knowing everything his beloved wife had done for him over the years, he was shocked and guilty, and naturally cherished Mrs. Wang even more. Because of this, he almost obeyed Mrs. Wang's words and only However, he has experienced such a serious blow in his life and has already become disheartened. He just wants to accompany his wife for the rest of his life. In addition, it would be best if he can pass on business theory. If not, then it doesn't matter. . It was with this idea in mind that after Wang An learned what Li Min had done in the Tang Dynasty, although he was excited, he felt that he finally had a confidant he had never met before. Even every time he heard what Li Min had done, After having an impact on the society of the Tang Dynasty, he would get drunk with joy, but it was a pity that he never thought of going out to help Li Min. Of course, this is also related to the restrictions on his personal freedom. Without help, he would not be able to leave Taiyuan City. Mrs. Wang is an extremely smart woman. After hearing what Li Min did from her husband, she immediately understood one thing, that is, King Qi Li Min was the person who could change her husband's fate. Although she has never met Li Min, she knows what Li Min did in Chang'an and Dengzhou. This is exactly what my husband has been pursuing all his life, but although His Highness the King of Qi is very talented, he is slightly lacking in the overall situation. In business, everything he does is a hammer and a stick, with no systematic thinking to guide him, and this is what my husband is good at. If the two of them can work together, no one in the world can stop their great cause. It was with this idea in mind that Mrs. Wang asked her son Wang Kuang to pay close attention to Li Min's actions, hoping to find an opportunity to introduce her husband to him. In the past few months, they finally found an opportunity and found out that the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes were going to join forces to suppress them. Industry and commerce, so Wang Kuang told his father about it and pretended to ask him for advice. Wang An didn't think much about it and analyzed the matter. He came up with three more strategies. Li Min already knew what happened next. Mrs. Wang asked Wang Kuang and Cui Yu to go to Dengzhou with three strategies to find Li Min, making him misunderstand that the person who made the strategy wanted to see him, deceived Li Min to Taiyuan, and then followed the original plan. Plans made. First, he took Li Min to meet Wang An, and then introduced Wang An's original experience. After whetting Li Min's appetite, Mrs. Wang, the real behind-the-scenes messenger, showed up. The affairs of Wang An and his wife were too heavy. Not only did Li Min feel uncomfortable listening to it, but Mrs. Wang, who was also involved, was probably unwilling to mention it more. So after getting a general understanding, Li Min took the initiative to change the topic and started talking nonsense about astronomy and geography. Cui Yu and Wang Kuang were also knowledgeable people, and the three of them had a lively chat. What moved and surprised Li Min even more was that Mrs. Wang's talents were not inferior to those of Wang and Cui. No matter what topic they talked about, as long as Li Min asked, Mrs. Wang could always continue the conversation and sometimes put forward her own opinions. Obviously He is also a person who knows a lot and remembers well, which makes Li Min admire him even more. After chatting until the sun set, Li Min and others felt a little hungry. Originally, Li Min wanted to send his guards outside to order a table of food and wine for everyone to eat and talk, but Mrs. Wang suddenly stood up and said, "Since your highness is Guest, how can there be any reason for asking guests to prepare meals? Please wait a moment while the old woman cooks a few side dishes. Please don¡¯t dislike it!" Li Min was right when he heard it, so he nodded in agreement. In addition, he also found that Wang An and his wife were the kind of people with high self-esteem. They must not show any mercy, otherwise the other party would not only not be grateful, but also look down upon them. Own. Seeing that Li Min agreed, Mrs. Wang was supposed to go to the small shed next to her to prepare meals, but she suddenly said: "Kang'er, Yu'er, we don't have many fresh vegetables at home. Follow me out and buy some!" Hearing what Mrs. Wang said, Li Min and the other three were stunned, because there was a vegetable field next to them, and all kinds of vegetables in it were growing vigorously. How could there be no fresh vegetables? However, Li Min quickly responded and glanced at Wang An, who was still lying on the bed, sleeping, with a smile on his lips. Wang Kuang and Cui Yu were not stupid either. They quickly understood Mrs. Wang's intention. They immediately stood up and followed Mrs. Wang out of the courtyard. Li Min also asked his guards to wait outside the gate. Except for those who had just left, Except Mrs. Wang,?No one is allowed in. After all the irrelevant people left, Li Min smiled and looked at Wang An, who was pretending to be asleep on the bed. He picked up the tea cup and took a sip, but did not speak first because he wanted to see what Wang An, who was praised by Wang Kuang, was like. How will you resolve the current embarrassment? But what Li Min didn't expect was that when they were the only two people left in the yard, Wang An suddenly stopped snoring on the bamboo bed, opened his eyes and sat up suddenly, and then used the same expression as Li Min They looked at each other, but although he hid it well, Li Min, who was observant, still found that there was a spark of excitement flashing in the deepest part of the other person's eyes. "His Royal Highness, King Qi, is so patient! He is so talented and talented!" After looking at him for a long time, Wang An suddenly praised him in a hoarse voice, and his admiration for Li Min was clearly revealed in his eyes. In fact, he had been awake for some time, but when he heard Li Min talking loudly, Wang An wanted to know more about Li Min, so he kept pretending to be asleep. Mrs. Wang, who was most familiar with him, naturally noticed that her husband was awake, but There was no announcement until Wang An hinted to his wife that he wanted to talk to Li Min alone, and then Mrs. Wang took Wang Kuang and Cui Yu out. "Where is it? Mr. Wang's move to sit firmly on the Diaoyutai is really admirable to the younger generation! Admire him!" With only the two of them left, Li Min was too lazy to act again, directly exposing Wang An's trick. "Hahahaha~, His Highness King Qi is indeed very smart. Wang thought that no one could see through the concealment he did. Even Madam and Kuang'er were kept in the dark. Unexpectedly, he still couldn't hide it from His Highness King Qi. It was indeed worth it. I, Wang An, follow you!" His retort was exposed by Li Min. Wang An was not angry but happy, laughed and praised, and at the same time bluntly stated his intention to follow Li Min. Looking at the arrogant Wang An, Li Min also had a smile on his lips. Compared with the Wang An described by Wang Kuang and others just now, the person in front of him is the real Wang An. "Just now, Mrs. Wang and the others said that Wang An actually didn't know about Li Min's arrival, and everything was planned and arranged by Mrs. Wang. However, Li Min immediately discovered that there was another possibility in this matter, that is, the extremely smart Wang An deliberately set up a trap. He first showed his appreciation for himself, and then calculated that Mrs. Wang did not want to see it. When all his talents are buried, he will definitely find a way to contact him through Wang Kuang, and he just needs to sit at home and wait for the big fish Li Min to come to his door in person. The reason why Wang An has gone around in such a big circle is actually nothing more than self-promotion. It is useless to brag about yourself. You can only rely on other people's words to promote it. However, Wang An has a special status. The only people he can contact are his wife, son and others. If Cui Yu deliberately let them publicize, the effect would not be good, so he thought of such a clever way to let them spread his reputation to Li Min's ears without knowing it, and try to increase his worth. , making Li Min pay more attention to himself. I just didn't expect that the other party would see through it at a glance. Both of them are smart people and know that no matter how scheming they are, they simply put aside their pretense and plan to have a frank talk. Li Min took the lead and asked: "Mr. Wang, you also know why I came here. What do you think?" Hearing Li Min¡¯s recruitment, of course Wang An wanted it. He tried his best to attract Li Min, wasn¡¯t it just to show off his talents? As for Wang Kuang saying that he was discouraged, that was just what he did to show others. A person with an extremely tenacious character like Wang An would never give up his ideals easily unless he died. However, although Wang An agreed in his heart, he did not immediately answer Li Min directly. Instead, he hesitated for a moment and then asked: "Your Highness, do you know that your situation is already full of crises, and if you are not careful, you may fall to a height of ten thousand feet?" In the abyss?¡± When Li Min heard this unexpected question, a strange look appeared on his face. He didn't understand why the other party suddenly said that he was in danger? Does it just refer to the suppression of industry and commerce by the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes? But I have been fully prepared for this matter, and the other party can't do anything to me? "Your Highness, I'm not talking about the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes. These aristocratic families are conservative and don't understand the changes in the world. They just stick to the old ideas of saints and family blood. Even if they can be proud of themselves for a while, But sooner or later, they will be crushed by the changing general trend of the world, not to mention that now there is a boom in industry and commerce created by His Highness. They don't know how to adapt to it, but they actually try to block it. They are simply desperate!" Wang An said When the five surnames looked at each other, there was a look of contempt on his face. If they hadn't joined forces to confiscate his business theory, he would not have ended up going crazy for several years. Therefore, no matter how open-minded he was, he still had no feelings for these wealthy families in his heart. Not even a hint of goodwill. "Oh, what's that?" Li Min thought about it seriously and found that his current situation was very good. There seemed to be nothing that would make him feel in danger? (Unfinished)Continue. . ) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 114 Wang Fu "Your Highness, you have been working hard to develop industry and commerce, but have you ever thought about what impact it will have on you when industry and commerce develops?" Wang An continued to ask with a serious face. The impact on yourself? Li Min was slightly stunned. This question reminded him of when he first came to the Tang Dynasty. Because he was worried that the struggle for the throne would affect him, in order to protect himself, he planned to use business interests to unite a group of powerful people around him. However, as his strength grew, his ambitions also grew. He was no longer satisfied with this kind of self-preservation, but wanted to use his identity as a descendant to completely rewrite the history of the Tang Dynasty and find a new path for the entire nation. path, even though he doesn't know whether it is always the right path? But at least it's correct now. Li Min is very clear about what he wants, and industry and commerce are one of the important tools for him to achieve his goals. Therefore, although Li Min has been strongly supporting the development of industry and commerce, in fact, what he wants in his heart is just to It is just a tool that can be used. It has never occurred to me that this tool is not completely within my control, and sometimes it may even affect me in turn. Seeing the hesitation on Li Min's face, Wang An understood immediately and reminded him again: "Your Highness, with the development of industry and commerce, emerging industrial and commercial owners will inevitably obtain a large amount of manpower, material and financial resources, and their status will also increase accordingly. Improvement, I know this is the result that His Highness has been pursuing, but Your Highness, have you ever thought about what these industrial and commercial owners are most worried about as their status improves?" Li Min heard this. He probably guessed what Wang An wanted to say, but he smiled and said: "Haha. Mr. Wang wants to say that those industrial and commercial owners are worried that their hard-earned status will not be guaranteed. So they will take some measures to To keep your status and influence?¡± "Your Highness is indeed smart. When industrial and commercial owners have strong influence, they will inevitably become interested in the court. And the most powerful person in the court is naturally His Majesty the Emperor who sits on the throne. His Highness happens to be the powerful person on the throne. Competitors, because these industrial and commercial owners will definitely try their best to push His Highness to the throne, but as for His Majesty's temper, I believe you know better than me!" The king said with a serious face, stroking his beard. Li Min nodded after hearing this. Li Shimin had experienced a struggle for the throne. In the end, he even killed his brother in order to sit on the throne. Therefore, what he disliked the most was his son's struggle for the throne. In addition, his character was very domineering. Whatever he gave you, you You have to take it, and you can't reach out and grab it if he doesn't want to give it to you, even if it's his most beloved son. Li Tai in history is a good example of this. Li Shimin loved him extremely, but it was because Li Tai showed unusual enthusiasm for the throne and tried every means to gain opportunities for himself that aroused Li Shimin's resentment. As a result, the throne fell into the hands of Li Zhi, who had always been the most obedient. Li Min is very clear about this, but when industry and commerce develop, the business class will definitely try their best to seek sustainable development. Push yourself to the throne. In this way, Li Shimin violated Li Shimin's taboo. Although Li Min had made an agreement with Li Shimin at the beginning, anything could happen in the battle for the throne, which would probably arouse Li Shimin's suspicion. It seems that I have to hurry up with my plan, otherwise it will be really bad if I get involved in the troubled waters of the battle for the throne. Thinking of this, Li Min finally made up his mind. After taking care of the affairs in Chang'an, the foundation he had laid should be enough. By then, he could implement the later plan he had set. At the same time, with this plan, he could also temporarily Get out of the big whirlpool of the struggle for the throne. Thinking of this, Li Min smiled at Wang An and said: "Thank you Mr. Wang for the reminder, but I have other plans regarding the throne. I will never write all my ambitions on my face like my fourth brother. Let alone others messing up the formation!" Although Li Min did not answer directly, Wang An finally felt relieved when he saw how confident he was. Since he had decided to seek refuge with Li Min, he naturally made a comprehensive analysis and understanding of Li Min's character and knew that the other party was a person who knew the importance of things. People like this will never make random guarantees on such a major matter. After talking about this matter, before Wang Kuang and the others came back, the two of them turned the topic to the development of industry and commerce. Although Wang An had been staying in Taiyuan, he had learned from some of the information he had heard on weekdays, and In the intelligence that Wang Kuang often brought, he analyzed the general situation of the world very thoroughly. For example, when the Five Surnames and Qiwang suppressed industry and commerce, he pointedly pointed out that this was basically a battle between the industrial and commercial owners who sucked the blood and sweat of workers, and the big landlords who squeezed the flesh and blood of farmers. There was no right or wrong, but only ** A naked struggle for interests. In addition, he also pointed out that this battle cannot be resolved in a short time. The suppression of industry and commerce by the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes is just the prelude to this battle. Although he, like Li Min, both believe that industry and commerce will definitely be able to achieve victory in the end. Victory but wantIt is sheer fantasy to uproot the entrenched big landowner class with just one victory. Li Min fully agreed with Wang An's views. Talking to a person with such attainments in business really suited his taste, and the novel business models he proposed also irritated Wang An. The two of them became more and more interested in each other as they chatted, and they both felt like they had met each other so late. When Mrs. Wang came back with Wang Kuang and Cui Yu, she saw the two people chatting so lively. They all looked at each other and smiled, not daring to disturb them. The three of them all went into the kitchen to prepare. When Li Min and Wang An were attracted by the smell of the food, Tempting, they felt unbearably hungry in their bellies, and only then did they realize that the sky had turned completely dark, the moon had risen to the treetops, and the big table next to them was already filled with the food prepared by Mrs. Wang. The food and lanterns had been lit around them. The two of them were just chatting and didn't even notice the changes around them. Seeing this, the two of them laughed at each other, and then Wang An said: "Your Highness, the knowledge of industry and commerce is as vast as the sea, and it cannot be discussed clearly in a short while. Let's fill our stomachs first!" "Haha~, it's just what I want. I just want to taste Mrs. Wang's cooking!" Li Min covered his stomach and laughed. Zhongqian didn't eat well, and now he is really hungry. When Wang An heard this, he immediately invited Li Min to sit down and eat. Wang Kuang and Cui Yu were accompanying them. Originally, Mrs. Wang, as a female family member, could not share the same table with them, but Li Min didn't care and insisted on Mrs. Wang. They also sat and ate together because he and Wang Kuang were usually brothers. His mother was his elder. How could a younger person eat at the table but ask an older person to sit aside? Mrs. Wang could not refute Li Min's fallacies, and Wang An usually respected his wife very much. Seeing that Li Min respected his wife so much, she was very happy. She didn't care about any reasoning at the moment, and then the old wife sat next to him. And personally served her a bowl of rice. Looking at this suffering couple, Li Min also sighed in his heart. Later generations often say that husband and wife are like birds in the same forest, flying apart when disaster strikes. However, the couple in front of him told himself with practical actions that there are still many people in this world. There is a kind of feeling, and its name is mutual affection! After dinner, he formally expressed his intention to recruit Wang An, and promised him the position of Wang Fu. The so-called Wang Fu, as the name suggests, is the prince's teacher. Originally, as long as the prince opened the palace, he would be appointed by Li Shimin. The teacher is responsible for teaching the prince and pointing out the gains and losses. It can be said to be a very important position. However, Li Min was too stubborn back then, and no one was willing to be his teacher, so the position of Wang Fu remained vacant. Later, Li Min became famous, although there were Many people are tempted, but they are afraid that they will not be able to teach this smart prince, so until now, there has been no royal Fu in Prince Li Min's palace. Wang Fu has a very high rank. He is a high-ranking official of the third rank. He wears a purple robe. It can be said that except for Li Min and Wen Xin, Wang Fu has the highest rank in the entire palace. Although his power is not as great as that of Chang Shi, he has great control. Kuan, as long as he doesn't like it, he has the right to intervene. It can be said to be one of the most important positions in the entire palace. In addition, because he shoulders the important task of teaching the prince, the position of Wangfu must be appointed by Li Shimin himself. Li Min has no right to appoint him. However, with the favor he currently receives, as long as he recommends it, Wang An can be appointed Wangfu. The seat is also very simple. Hearing that Li Min actually asked him to serve as Wang Fu, Wang An, who had always been very indifferent, couldn't help but be a little excited. It wasn't that he was excited about the position of Wang Fu, but from this incident, he saw Li Min's attitude towards him. Valuing, this valuing is actually an affirmation of what he has learned throughout his life. I miss him, Wang An, who wasted half his life, suffering from the glare and ridicule of other people. Even his father severed ties with him, and his son did not dare to recognize him. If he had not had a good wife who was always by his side, he would have been dead long ago. Just die. But he didn't expect that he was almost at the age when he knew his destiny, but he met a wise master who not only appreciated his talent, but also promised him a high position. For him, this not only meant changing his destiny, but also meant With him, Wang An, he will welcome his new life with a brand new attitude, letting everyone in the world know that Wang An of Taiyuan is a rare wise man in the world! Thinking of this, Wang An's original heart suddenly surged with pride. At the same time, besides admiring Li Min, he also felt an indescribable gratitude. After thanking Li Min, he had already made up his mind. No matter what difficulties he encounters, he must give full play to what he has learned and help this young man complete the great cause in his heart! While Li Min was recruiting Wang An, there was another group of people in Taiyuan City who were also secretly discussing the matter. However, it was different from Li Min and the others' cheerfulness. When these people were talking, the whole place was enveloped in a heavy feeling. in the atmosphere. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net would like to thank all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation.} Text Chapter 115 An irresistible promise Of course, the Wang clan in Taiyuan City knew everything about Li Min's visit to Taiyuan. Originally, they were still pretending to be a noble family. When Li Min arrived, they did not go with the Taiyuan officials to greet him. However, when they learned that , when Wang Kuang took Li Min to find Wang An, all the senior officials of the Wang family in Taiyuan were shocked and held a secret meeting overnight. In the meeting hall of the Wang Clan in Taiyuan, the old patriarch Wang Tong sat on the main seat with a livid face, and a dozen people with the same complexion sat on both sides. Most of these people had white hair, and occasionally a few younger ones. , but at least in his forties. Although there are far fewer people than usual, these people are the real people in power in the Wang clan, and most of them were also involved in the sanctions against Wang An back then. "Hey! I told you a long time ago that Wang Kuang can't be reused. What happened? This white-eyed wolf sold us in a blink of an eye!" The youngest middle-aged man sitting there patted the table and stood up. He said angrily with a dissatisfied look on his face. This man's name is Wang Kong, who is Wang Kuang's second uncle. He is most wary of Wang An and his son. He is also dissatisfied with Wang Kuang's rise in the clan, but he has no choice but to have outstanding talents. , brought a lot of wealth to the clan, no matter how much he suppressed him, he could not stop Wang Kuang's rise in status. Hearing Wang Kongfa's complaint, the patriarch Wang Tong gave him a cold look and said coldly: "Huh, now is not the time to talk about this. Wang Kuang has already brought King Qi to see Wang An. If nothing else happens, Wang Kuang will An will definitely be put into more important use by His Royal Highness King Qi. And King Qi is His Majesty¡¯s favorite son today, and is very likely to ascend to the throne in the future. Wang An will definitely be put into more important use by then. If he wants to take revenge on me, the King of Taiyuan, Family. Then life for me, the Wang Family, will be even more difficult in the future!" Although Wang Tong also hated Wang Kuang, he and Wang An were originally father and son, and it was reasonable to do so. It was only because he was too careless that he never expected that Wang An, who had become a useless person, could still be salty. The fish turns over. Taking Li Min's line, thinking about what the clan has done to Wang An over the years, if it were him, he would definitely be at odds with the clan. "Brother. King Qi and Wang An have just met, and they must not have been formally appointed yet. So can we think of a way to ruin their meeting, or even hide Wang An directly. Anyway, he is just a madman without any fame. Is it possible? Can King Qi turn the entire Taiyuan upside down to find him again?" An old man with a stern face stood up and said angrily. This man is Wang Tong's younger brother. Because he is old and rarely goes out, he only knows Li Min by his first name. Not much is known. After hearing this, Wang Tong smiled bitterly and explained helplessly: "Second brother, it would be fine if it were someone else, but this King of Qi must not be offended. More than half of our Wang family's income is in the hands of the other party. , and the other party is unusual. Judging from the information obtained, the other party is not only smart, but also decisive. In Dengzhou, he also led troops to defeat tens of thousands of Goguryeo troops. Such a person must not use such reckless methods. .¡± Hearing Wang Tong's words, other people also nodded. Although they were in opposing positions, they admired Li Min, the King of Qi, and even had a sense of awe. They even suppressed the five surnames and seven hopes. Regarding industry and commerce, the Taiyuan Wang family also has some reservations. After all, most of their family's industries are related to emerging industry and commerce. If industry and commerce are suppressed, their family's industries will also be suppressed. affected. "Clan leader, Wang An is also from my Wang family. Although he was kicked out of the clan, he still has some affection for him. In addition, the clan has treated Wang Kuang quite well over the years. Can we start from Find a breakthrough in Wang Kuang, and then further reach a settlement with Wang An, and even include him in the family tree. Presumably he will not refuse this condition?" At this moment, an old man who usually had a good relationship with Wang Kuang suggested. Unexpectedly, as soon as this proposal came out, it immediately attracted the approval of many people. Even many old people who participated in the sanctions against Wang An agreed to reconcile. Seeing this situation, Wang Tong, who was sitting in the position of clan leader, sighed secretly, thinking that their Taiyuan Wang clan was also one of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes, but they had been going down a steep road over the years. Not only were the talents in the clan withered, Even the pride of the aristocratic family was about to be lost. Faced with Wang An who had not yet gained power, so many people wanted to bow down and reconcile. However, although Wang Tong felt sad and angry, as the leader of the clan, he still had to obey the opinions of the majority. After all, the clan leader was not the emperor and could not rely on power to suppress others. Seeing that so many people agreed to seek reconciliation with Wang An, Although there were a few opponents, Wang An's brother was the most quarrelsome among them. Unfortunately, the number was too small and they could not reverse the situation. In the end, Wang Tong had to follow the opinions of most people and send someone to contact Wang Kuang first. . But what people like Wang Tong didn¡¯t expect??, they had just made the decision to reconcile with Wang An. Early the next morning, a completely new Wang An came to the door with Wang Kuang. Not only did he request to enter the ancestral grave to worship his father, but he also took the initiative to , want to return to the family. Wang Tong was not a fool. Naturally, he had some suspicions about Wang An's behavior, so after asking the irrelevant people to leave, Wang Tong and Wang An had a secret conversation alone for a long time. After they came out, they immediately announced that Wang An would be relisted. He entered the family tree, revoked the original order that expelled him from the clan, and also agreed to Wang Tong entering the Wang family's ancestral grave to worship his late father. Regarding this sudden news, people who knew about Wang An¡¯s incident were a little confused. People in the Wang clan who heard some secrets began to speculate on what kind of favorable deal the patriarch Wang Tong and Wang An had reached. Otherwise, why would the patriarch be smiling for days in a row? After Wang An was recruited by Li Min, he moved out of his home and lived with his wife, Mrs. Wang, at Li Min's place. Not only did Li Min respect the couple very much, but Wen Xin and the other girls also respected them because when they went back that night, Li Min He told them about Wang An and his wife, which made several women cry for most of the night. The next day, he impatiently took Mrs. Wang to the inner house to talk in detail, but they didn't know what Mrs. Wang had told them. What made several girls cry so hard their eyes were swollen. Wang An was going to pay homage to his father, and Wang Kuang naturally wanted to follow him. However, Li Min and Cui Yu were not from the Wang clan in Taiyuan, so they could not enter the Wang family's ancestral tomb. People attach great importance to their tombs, especially for a rich family like the Wang family. Let alone letting outsiders enter the ancestral tombs, even the ancestral tombs are forbidden areas for several miles. If anyone dares to break in, they may be beaten to death. However, the situation this time is somewhat special. As a prince, Li Min has an identity that transcends the world. In addition, Wang Tong may have intended to show his favor to Li Min and specifically agreed that Li Min and Cui Yu could enter the Wang family's ancestral tomb. Of course, this matter was strictly prohibited. It is kept secret, except for Wang Tong and Wang An and his son, very few know about it. In fact, the process of worshiping was very boring. Li Min was just trying to be fresh at first. After the worship was completed, Wang An asked the others to retreat. He took his son Wang Kuang to pull out all the weeds around his father's grave. This kind of thing must be done by close relatives personally, and Li Min and Cui Yu can only watch from the side. Now Wang An is no longer the lunatic he was before. His gray hair is pulled up into a bun, revealing a mature man's face. Although his face full of vicissitudes of life is still a bit pale, his energy is extremely high. Well, especially those eyes, which were bright and sparkling with wisdom. The numbness and confusion that Li Min felt when she first saw him could no longer be found. Now Wang An is wearing a scribe's robe, and he looks quite elegant. Unfortunately, his legs are still a little lame. That was an injury he suffered after going crazy. It was not very serious at first, but because he had no money for treatment, he suffered from this disease. , Mrs. Wang was still very guilty for this, but Wang An didn't care at all. After weeding his father's tomb, Wang An rushed Wang Kuang to Li Min's side. He took a wine pot and a wine glass, sat down cross-legged in front of his father's tomb, poured two glasses of wine, and faced his father's tomb. The tombstone was talking, but it was a bit far away, and Li Min and the others couldn't hear what the other party was saying. In fact, speaking of it, Wang An went crazy because of the persecution of his father and the Wang clan. Later, when Wang An went crazy, he even severed the father-son relationship with him. If this were placed on Li Min, even if he didn't hate him, My own father probably also has a knot in his heart. However, for these ancient people who were very particular about filial piety, parents were parents. Even if the father did too much, the son would not dare to complain. Wang An probably had this idea in mind when he re-listed to the Wang family. Behind the wall, the first thing he wanted to do was to pay homage to his father, and he also made a memorial poem that Li Min couldn't understand, and told his father about it very solemnly. "Brother Wang, in order to divide the five surnames and the Seven Hopes, Wang Fu actually put aside his original hatred. Such a broad mind is really admirable!" Li Min looked at Wang An in the distance and said with emotion. The day after Wang An agreed to assist Li Min, he proposed to reconcile with the Taiyuan Wang family, first restore his identity, and then enter the Qi Prince's Mansion as the Taiyuan Wang family. In this way, Li Min He has an unusual relationship with the Wang family in Taiyuan. In addition, Li Min also made a promise to Wang Tong, the patriarch of the Taiyuan Wang family, through Wang An. Although this promise seemed to Li Min, it was just a painted pie, but to the Taiyuan Wang family, it was a A promise simply impossible to refuse. After hearing Li Min's words, Wang Kuang looked at his father in the distance with a look of admiration. After a while, he said: "Your Highness, my father told me yesterday that life can only last a few hundred years at most. , he will soon reach the age where he knows his destiny, and the remaining time is really not enough.??, there is no time to pay attention to the hatred in the past. As long as he can help His Highness, he is actually helping himself and fulfilling the wish of his youth. Everything else is no longer important! "!~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 116 Rumors in Chang'an The five surnames and Qiwang are not a whole. Although the seven major families are closely connected, each one is an independent individual. There are even rankings among each other. Among them, the Boling Cui family ranked first, surpassing the Qinghe Cui family. At the bottom of the list is the Taiyuan Wang family, and the Taiyuan Wang family has been declining in recent years. In fact, if we really talk about strength, it may not be as good as some big families outside the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes. However, due to habit, People still consider the Taiyuan Wang family to be one of the Seven Hopes. However, although the Taiyuan Wang family is listed as one of the five surnames and Qiwang, they have little status within the Qiwang. This can be seen from the marriages, such as the Cui family of Qinghe and the Li family of Longxi and the Lu family of Fanyang; the Li family of Zhaojun The surnames are with the Cui family of Boling; the Lu family of Fanyang and the Zheng family of Xingyang; the Li family of Longxi and the Lu family of Fanyang. These aristocratic families are all married for generations, but the Taiyuan Wang family is excluded. Although there are occasional marriages, for example, Wang An's wife, Mrs. Wang, is from the Qinghe Cui family, but this is rare. The Taiyuan Wang family is in the seventh century. There was no fixed marriage partner at all. Many Wang women married outside the family, such as Wen Xin's nominal mother, and later Li Zhi's Queen Wang, both of whom were from other families. Taiyuan Wang family. The reason why the Taiyuan Wang family has declined to such an extent is not because of the decline of talents in the clan. On the contrary, the Wang family is the clan with the largest number of people among the Seven Hopes. Even in the era of the Tang Dynasty, the Wang surname was the most common surname in the world, with a huge population. Within the base, countless talents emerged like crucian carp crossing the river. Among others, those who left prominent names in the history of the Tang Dynasty include Wang Bo, Wang Wei, Wang Changling and others. Of course, none of these people have been born yet, but this also shows that there are many talented people in the Taiyuan Wang family, not only no worse than any other noble family, but even better. But with so many talents, why is the Taiyuan Wang family ranked last in Qiwang? About this question. Li Min also specifically asked Wang An for advice, but Wang An showed a wry smile after hearing this, which was obvious. He still has some considerable feelings for the Taiyuan Wang family. After Wang An¡¯s explanation, Li Min finally understood the reason. In fact, the reason why the Wang family in Taiyuan declined. In fact, it still has something to do with the population of the clan, because there are too many clan members of the Wang clan in Taiyuan. Although there is no exact number, there are at least hundreds of thousands, not counting the population of the more distant side branches. Such a huge population cannot be managed only by the ancient management method of clan. Therefore, the Taiyuan Wang family seems to be a whole, but in fact it has become a very loose gentry. Except for the eldest brother of the Wang family and other closely related branches, Outside the department. It has no binding force on most other members of the Wang clan. As a result, the clan members that the Taiyuan Wang family can manage are actually very limited, fewer than the other six families in Qiwang. In addition, after the founding of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin spared no effort to suppress the wealthy families like them. Among them, the Wang family in Taiyuan is the most unlucky, because Taiyuan is the place where the old Li family made its fortune, and its power here is also the strongest. The Li family, headed by Li Shimin, has occupied the land and minerals around Taiyuan, making these things originally belong to Wang's property continued to be lost. The income was greatly reduced and even caused financial problems, so they had to vigorously develop industry and commerce among the clan. Wang Kuang is in control of the commercial operations of the Wang family in Taiyuan and knows this situation best. According to him, the insider said that industry and commerce alone account for more than 60% of the financial revenue of the Wang family in Taiyuan, and most of them are It is related to the emerging industries created by Li Min, such as coal, cement, canned food, etc., which all account for the majority of Wang's industries. After understanding the situation in the Taiyuan Wang family, and with Wang An as a counselor, it was easy to come up with a plan to win over and divide the Taiyuan Wang family. First, Wang An took the initiative to show his goodwill, and then Li Min gave the Taiyuan Wang family a promise. In fact, This promise is very illusory, that is, as long as the Taiyuan Wang family discloses the latest news to Li Min at any time in this action to suppress industry and commerce, then Li Min will strongly support the Wang family in the future, and as long as their Wang family's talents will be Priority use. This promise seems to be of no benefit to the Wang family. After all, Li Min is just a prince. No matter how short of people he has, he can't use many. However, Wang Tong didn't think so, because in his opinion, among all the princes of the Tang Dynasty, Li Min was the most likely to inherit the throne. If he waited until he sat on the throne and then gave priority to the talents of the Wang family in Taiyuan, then The Wang family's power has definitely increased greatly. Even if it is not as good as the Cui family, it will definitely not always be at the bottom. Of course, such an illusory promise was not enough to impress Wang Tong. In addition, Li Min also gave the Wang family a lot of business discounts. These are real profits. Although the Taiyuan Wang family's finances have improved now. Things were getting better, but they were still short of money everywhere. Wang Tong really couldn't bear to push out the benefits Li Min sent, and finally agreed to be Li Min's internal agent. However, he was only responsible for delivering news and would not provide any other substantial help. And they should suppress workersWhen working, he will never be lenient, and Li Min also understands this. After finishing his business, Li Min stayed in Taiyuan for a few more days, accompanying Wen Xin and the others to play around. It was not until Li Shimin sent someone to urge him that he set off to go back. Of course, during these few days in Taiyuan, he and The Taiyuan Wang family did not have much contact with each other on the surface. They just paid a courtesy visit, and then there was no more direct contact. When he brought Wang An and his wife back to Jinzhou, Wang Kuang was already ready to break with the clan, but unexpectedly his father reconciled with the clan. Moreover, Li Min reached an agreement with Wang Tong, so he still stayed in the clan. , as the liaison between both parties, but this situation will not last long. When Li Min returns to Dengzhou from Chang'an, Wang Kuang will bring his own power to assist Li Min with his father. As for Cui Yu , then went north with the goods to make money from the barbarians on the grasslands. After arriving in Jinzhou, we got on the boat again. The journey was very smooth. When they arrived at the boundary of Puzhou, Li Min and the others got off the boat again and changed carriages. They followed the first cement avenue built in the Tang Dynasty, which was the road from Chang'an to Luoyang. Running all the way to the west, we soon arrived at Chang'an City. As the sun set, when Li Ming saw Chang'an City, which had been away for more than a year, he felt excited. After he came to the Tang Dynasty, it was here that he met many friends, and it was also here that he met many friends. Here, I laid a solid foundation for myself to develop so smoothly in Dengzhou. After more than a year apart, we are finally back today! Li Min and the others entered Chang'an from Tonghua Gate in the West City, which happened to be the closest to Li Min's Qi Prince's Mansion. After entering Chang'an City, Li Min did not stop at all. After arriving at the mansion, he immediately closed the door tightly and did not talk to him along the way. Anyone who has been in contact. Originally, Cheng Huailiang and the others were planning to hold a welcoming ceremony for Li Min, but he refused. Entering the city in such a low-key manner, except for some well-informed people, many people did not even know that Qi King Li Min had returned to Chang'an. The main reason why Li Min entered the city in such a low-key manner was that he had received a piece of news before. That is, after Li Shimin returned to Chang'an, he immediately learned of the good deeds Li Chengqian and Li Tai had done in Chang'an. As a result, he was furious. In front of all the civil and military officials, he scolded the two sons who had already seen him, without showing any mercy. It is normal for me to scold my son, especially for a man like Li Shimin who does not want to be a father. Scolding his son is even more common. However, what he scolded this time was a little different. He scolded the two sons Li Chengqian and Li Tai. It's okay to act recklessly and ignore the overall situation, but in the end he brought Li Min in to make a comparison, laid out Li Min's achievements in Dengzhou one by one, and scolded the two legitimate sons as useless, and finally He even pointed out that he and Li Min fought bloody battles on the battlefield of Goguryeo, but the two of them were fighting back and forth in the rear. Compared with Li Min, his younger brother, how could they look like brothers? Li Shimin felt happy after scolding him, but the words he scolded in the main hall caused endless trouble for Li Min. Originally, everyone thought that Li Min and Li Tai were Li Shimin's two favorite princes, but after After this incident, everyone knew that the current emperor's favorite prince was Li Min. No wonder he was the only one accompanying him on the battlefield. Although being favored does not mean that he will definitely succeed to the throne, Li Min is different from Li Tai, the unsophisticated little fat man. From the time when he co-founded the brewery with King Hejian and others, Li Min used his interests to weave for himself He had a large network of contacts, and he was modest, smiling and kind to everyone he met, and he was talented and knowledgeable. Therefore, everyone in the court, both civil and military, had an excellent impression of him. Therefore, if Li Min can sit on the throne, he will naturally be popular. As a result, rumors about Li Min began to spread in Chang'an City. Although there were various versions, most of the rumors had one thing in common, that is, Li Shimin specifically asked Li Min to come back from Dengzhou this time. In fact, Just to find an opportunity to depose the prince, and then help Li Min become the prince. Although this is just a rumor, it has been spread by many people, and even among the senior officials of Datang, the possibility of this matter is being discussed. When Li Min got the news, he couldn't laugh or cry. He had known that he would be in trouble when he returned to Chang'an this time, but he didn't expect that he hadn't arrived in Chang'an yet. First, he received the news that Qiwang of the Five Surnames was preparing to suppress industry and commerce, and then in I was attacked again on the way. I finally arrived at Chang'an City, but I encountered something like this again. Could it be that God still thinks that things are not chaotic enough and that everything has to be mixed up to make it fun? (To be continued!~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 117 The real murderer behind the scenes and Li Min¡¯s revenge After learning about the rumor, Li Min came to Wang An for discussion. The two agreed that they must keep a low profile when they return to Chang'an this time and try not to come into contact with anyone with a sensitive identity. After all, rumors can kill people, especially It's because when it comes to changing the throne, you have to be careful no matter what, so he returned to Chang'an like a thief. The first thing he did when he returned to Chang'an was naturally to report to Li Shimin at the palace, and then told Li Shimin in detail about the attack on Weizhou that night, and also told Li Shimin the results of the interrogation. However, Li Min finally said that although all the evidence pointed to Li Chengqian, he believed that the matter was definitely not that simple. . After hearing this, Li Shimin remained silent. After a while, he patted Li Min on the shoulder and said, "Liu Lang, it's fortunate that you encountered this matter, so that the other party's conspiracy didn't succeed. If it had been your fourth brother, If you encounter one, you still don¡¯t know how much trouble there will be?¡± Li Min was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and then immediately asked anxiously: "Father, from what you said, do you already know who is the mastermind behind this matter?" After hearing this, Li Shimin sneered and said: "Liu Lang, when the other party attacked you, they made careful arrangements and preparations in terms of time and place. You can be sure that the other party is not only very familiar with your itinerary, but also paid attention to it in advance. A lot of investigations have been done, but with such a sophisticated investigation, how could the other party not know the number of guards around you?" When Li Min heard this, a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind. It seemed like I thought of something, but I couldn't catch it. Li Shimin didn't notice Li Min's hard thinking. Then he continued: "Since the other party knows the number of guards around you, they actually sent the Yellow River Gang to attack you in the end. My father has already investigated. Although the Yellow River Gang helps brave and ruthless people, they want to use a thousand It is simply a fantasy for multiple people to defeat your thousand-man escort. If the other party really wants to kill you, why would they send this ragtag group of people to attack your fleet?" Li Shimin¡¯s words seemed to open a window for Li Min. Suddenly the fog in Li Min's heart was blown away, and he saw the truth that he had never been able to see clearly before. According to Li Shimin, the other party didn't actually want to kill him at all, but wanted to kill him through this assassination. To achieve their deeply hidden purpose. "Father, do you mean that the other party wants to use this matter to provoke conflicts between the sons and the eldest brother, and even trigger a fight for the throne?" Li Min gritted his teeth and said with a murderous look on his face. If it weren't for Li Shimin's reminder, he really wouldn't have thought of this. At the same time, he felt a little regretful because he decided to keep this matter secret, so he never mentioned it to Wang An. Otherwise, with the intelligence of the other party, he must have seen the real secret behind the assassination. But as soon as Li Min said these words, he immediately thought of another question. He couldn't help but frown and asked again: "But my father and I are a little confused. What good will it do to them if the other party provokes a fight for the throne?" Li Shimin laughed loudly after hearing this. His son has always been smart and he got along well with him. It doesn't feel like he is facing his own son at all, but like a well-matched opponent. However, no matter how smart he is, he is still lacking in these conspiracies. After all, he is still too young, so it is normal for him not to understand. , looking at Li Min's puzzled look at this time, he finally felt like a father teaching his son. "Liu Lang, don't be misled by the other party. Think about it carefully. If you participate in the battle for the throne, will you still have the energy to do other things?" Li Shimin had an unpredictable expression on his face. The real purpose of this attack , in fact, it still lies with Li Min, because the other party wants to use this matter to divert all Li Min's attention to the throne, and then they will wait for an opportunity to do other things. By then, even if Li Min wants to take care of it, he will be unable to do anything else. . "Five Surnames and Qi Wang!" Li Min said fiercely. Now he finally figured it out. Although he still didn't know which family of Five Surnames and Qi Wangs was responsible, the real culprit behind the scenes must be one of them. Of course, It is also possible that two, three, or even several families worked together, and their purpose for doing this was actually very simple, that is, to make Li Min fall into the struggle for the throne and have no time to deal with their subsequent suppression of industry and commerce. "Hmph, a few days ago some officials from aristocratic families wrote a letter, saying that the domestic industry and commerce were rampant, causing farmers to not think about farming, but only thinking about fancy tricks, resulting in a significant reduction in domestic food production, so they asked the court to issue an order to restrict the activities of industry and commerce. The scale, etc., although these are just small figures, the temptation is very clear, and more people will definitely be mobilized to put pressure on the court in the future." There was a hint of murderous intent in Li Shimin's sneer. Originally, he was a little worried about the development of industry and commerce, and was thinking about whether to restrict it. After all, agriculture is the foundation of the country, but those aristocratic families really bullied people too much. In order to achieve beatFor the purpose of suppressing industry and commerce, since he did not hesitate to provoke a fight between the princes, and even dared to send people to attack Li Min's fleet, it was obvious that the other party did not take the Li family seriously, which made Li Shimin very angry. , made up his mind to suppress those wealthy families no matter what. While Li Min was angry, he also felt deeply for the first time that the methods of those aristocratic families were sophisticated and ruthless. If he hadn't had any intention of coveting the throne, he would probably have let them do it. You succeeded. It¡¯s not Li Min¡¯s character not to fight back when beaten, but it¡¯s best to have the emperor¡¯s father¡¯s support in this matter, otherwise problems may arise. So Li Min didn't rush to see Concubine Yang. Instead, he talked secretly with Li Shimin for a long time. Not only did he explain Wang An's three strategies at the beginning, but he also talked about some of the methods he had thought of. Li Shimin's eyes lit up and he was excited. Rub your hands together. However, after the excitement, Li Shimin severely criticized Li Min. The reason was that if there was such a good method, why not come up with it earlier? Otherwise, the Tang Dynasty would not have to worry about food problems. After talking about this, Li Min talked about the ways he thought of to fight back against the wealthy families such as the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes. Although in Li Min's opinion, they were just two very common methods, but after hearing what Li Shimin heard, , but it was like an enlightenment, but the cost of these two methods was not a small amount. Although with the development of industry and commerce, the revenue of the national treasury has also increased greatly, but just after the Battle of Goguryeo, the national treasury is really not very rich. All of a sudden Li Shimin was a little reluctant to spend so much money. However, these two methods are both contemporary and future-proof moves that benefit the country and the people. If they can be successfully implemented, not only can the influence of the aristocratic family be minimized, but the legacy of the old Li family will also be greatly reduced. More stable. Thinking of this, Li Shimin finally decided to agree. Seeing Li Shimin's somewhat pained expression, Li Min smiled and said, "Father, in fact, these two things don't cost the court much at all. As long as you leave this matter to your son, not only can we help you Save a lot of money and get these two things done as quickly as possible!¡± "Oh, what can you do?" Li Shimin's eyes lit up after hearing this. He knew that his son only had other abilities, but when it came to making money, he was definitely the best in the world. I heard that many businessmen have already Li Min is described as the God of Wealth descending to earth. No matter what happens, as long as it passes through Li Min's hands, it will immediately become worth a hundred times. Now that he can come up with ways to save money, it is probably a piece of cake for him. "Hey, Father, surprises are fun. Let me tell you now, isn't that boring?" Li Min said with a smile. Li Shimin laughed loudly after hearing this. Since Li Min refused to say anything, he would not ask. Anyway, he was assured of his son and knew that he would not mess around. Moreover, he also came up with the method of attacking the wealthy family. It was up to him to It makes sense to be responsible. After talking about the business, Li Shimin was ready to let Li Min leave. After all, Concubine Yang was still waiting for the son she hadn't seen for more than a year. However, just when Li Min was about to leave, he saw Li Shimin calling him out with an embarrassed look on his face. He hesitated and said: "Um Liulang, your mother-in-law may talk to you about something. Don't be too surprised for a while, be mentally prepared first!" Li Min was stunned after hearing this, and asked strangely: "Father, what do you want to discuss with me?" "Haha, this" Li Shimin's face was very strange, and he seemed to have a bit of helplessness, "You will know when you go there, but your mother-in-law is pregnant now, so don't go against her temper, otherwise not only will you have to Too bad, you can¡¯t even live in peace as a father! Also, you are absolutely not allowed to say a word about what happened in Pyongyang!¡± Li Min felt even more strange after hearing this, but judging from Li Shimin's appearance, he definitely couldn't ask anything. As for the incident in Pyongyang mentioned later, it was naturally his affair with the Queen of Silla, which killed Li Min. I didn't dare to tell Concubine Yang, and I didn't need Li Shimin's reminder at all. In desperation, Li Min had no choice but to thank Li Shimin for the reminder, and then turned to leave. However, he did not notice that when he thanked Li Shimin, a look of guilt flashed on Li Shimin's face. Li Min left Li Shimin's Liangyi Palace. It was almost noon, and he was hungry. He could just go to Concubine Yang's place for a meal. However, Concubine Yang was pregnant now, so she would definitely not be able to cook in person. This was a bit embarrassing. It's a pity that he always likes to drink the chicken soup stewed by Concubine Yang herself. When Li Min arrived at the Wangyun Palace where Concubine Yang lived, he was told by the palace maid that Concubine Yang was not in the palace at all, but in the pavilion in the garden. When Li Min followed the palace maid to the pavilion, he finally saw Concubine Yang sitting on a rocking chair. He caressed his bulging belly with a happy face, still holding the book in his hand, just reading and talking to himself with the baby in his belly, a standard expressionMotherly look. However, when Concubine Yang saw Li Min, her face did not show the joy of seeing her son again after a long absence. Instead, her face was stern and she angrily yelled at Li Min: "You bastard, get out of here!" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 118: Create a new princess? Although he didn't know why Concubine Yang was angry when she saw him, Li Min still ran up to him with a smile, bowed and saluted: "My son, I pay my respects to my concubine!" But before Li Min could even raise his head, he felt a pain in his left ear, and was pulled over by Concubine Yang by the ear. This time, he grinned in pain, but did not struggle. After all, Concubine Yang was still pregnant, so he could only follow her strength and kept begging for mercy: "Concubine, please be gentle, be gentle with your ears! It¡¯s almost falling off!¡± "Hmph! Bastard, now you know it hurts. Why didn't you know it hurt when you were injured on the battlefield?" Concubine Yang was so angry just now that she felt that she had struck too hard. When she heard Li Min cry out in pain, she still felt in her heart. She felt sorry for her son, so she quickly let go of her hand, but she still cursed angrily. Li Min screamed in her heart when she heard this. Concubine Yang knew that it was okay for her to go to the battlefield, but she even knew that he was injured. It seemed that Li Shimin must have said it to her. No wonder Li Shimin's expression was so strange and threatening just now. Don't tell anyone about Pyongyang City. This is all the reason. "Concubine, please calm down. It's all your fault. My capriciousness made my concubine worried!" Although he scolded Li Shimin in his heart for speaking out, for Concubine Yang, she had to admit her mistakes, so Li Min knelt down very honestly. said. "Get up, take off your clothes and let me see the wound!" Despite the scolding, Concubine Yang still loved her son the most, and stretched out her hand to pull him up and said. "Here?" Li Min looked embarrassed. This was a garden, surrounded by palace maids and eunuchs, and he was injured in the back. If Concubine Yang wants to see it, she must take off her shirt. This made Li Min a little embarrassed. "What are you afraid of? There are all old people here who have served me for many years. Many of them have even changed your diapers. What's the point of being embarrassed!" Concubine Yang saw that Li Min was a little embarrassed and scolded her again. As soon as Concubine Yang's words came out, many palace ladies around her immediately snickered. No matter how thick-skinned Li Min was, she couldn't help but blush. However, he could not break his mother's orders, so he had to take off the clothes on his upper body and expose the scars on his back for Concubine Yang to see. In fact, the arrow he received was not deep at all, plus it took such a long time. It has completely grown out, and now there is only a shallow scar left. If you don't look carefully, you can't see it at all. But it was just such a shallow scar, but in the eyes of Concubine Yang, a mother, it seemed like a fatal wound. Not only was she so distressed that she shed tears, but in the end she even slapped Li Min twice on the back angrily to relieve herself. Li Min also knew that pregnant women had changeable personalities, and he did not dare to let Concubine Yang cry like this again. He hurriedly put on his clothes and changed the subject. He picked up the interesting things he had encountered during this period and talked about them. It was not easy for the other party to turn his anger into happiness. But before Li Xun could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw Concubine Yang, who had just smiled a little, turned serious again, and asked with an unhappy look: "Liu Lang, you and the concubine have been married for almost two years, why haven't you married her yet?" A son and a half daughter?" "Concubine, there is no rush for this kind of thing, but I drink the medicine you made me drink every day. If you don't believe me, you can ask Gao Zhong!" Li Min said with a wry smile on his face. Regarding the issue of heirs, Li Shimin had already reminded him when he was in Liaodong, but there was nothing he could do about it. Wen Xin would not say anything about it. The two had never consummated their marriage, so naturally they had no heirs, but there was no such thing with Xijun either. There was movement, which made Li Min a little anxious. "How can you not be anxious? You are about to be eighteen. If you don't have any heirs, who might say something behind your back?" Concubine Yang said anxiously. In fact, it is no wonder that Concubine Yang is anxious. For a noble man of Li Min's age, even if he is not married, he must have several concubines and may already have children, let alone those who are married. For example, Li Jingye, who got married almost at the same time as Li Min, now has his first wife who is about to give birth. As for the concubines, there are three or four children, but there is still no movement at Li Min's place. "Mother and concubine, aren't you too busy? I really don't have time!" Li Mingshan defended himself with a smile. "Busy?" Concubine Yang raised her eyebrows and scolded angrily, "No matter how busy you are, how can you be as busy as your father? But look at my mother, isn't she pregnant with a child?" Concubine Yang was so angry that she took herself as an example. After she finished speaking, she felt a little inappropriate and her face couldn't help but blush. However, in order to educate her son, she didn't care about it. After she finished speaking, she talked about other people. The ministers of the court were counted one by one, how many sons and daughters each family had, which family's wife was pregnant, etc. Thanks to Concubine Yang's good memory, there were so many people and no one remembered it wrong, but Li Min was dizzy after listening to it. It went up, and in the end it was impossible to tell who was who. After scolding Li Min, Concubine Yang suddenly changed the subject, glanced at her son, and asked meaningfully: "Liu Lang, how is Wen Xin doing lately?" Li was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that Concubine Yang suddenly asked about Wen Xin, but he still answered: "Qi?"Concubine, everything is well with Wen Xin. Originally, she wanted to enter the palace with her son, but due to the fatigue of traveling and the fact that her son had prepared many gifts for his father and mother, he could not come in time. Organizing, so the son-in-law asked her to rest in the palace for a day and sort out the gifts, and then go to the palace tomorrow to meet her father and mother! " After listening to Li Min's words, Concubine Yang was noncommittal and asked again calmly: "Liu Lang, how is Wen Xin's father?" Li Min was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat when he heard Concubine Yang's question. Everyone knew that Wen Xin's current father was Xiao Yu's son Xiao Cuo, who had been staying in Chang'an. They just came back yesterday, how could they know that Xiao Cuo Wrong or not, Concubine Yang's words obviously meant something else. "Concubine, why can't my son understand what you are saying?" Li Min wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said with an embarrassed look on his face. "Hmph! Liulang, how long are you going to keep this from your mother?" Concubine Yang saw that Li Min was still arrogant, so she slapped the chair angrily and said angrily. Seeing that his mother and concubine were angry, Li Min cursed Li Shimin in his heart, why did he tell Concubine Yang everything? And when he came just now, he didn't remind himself, so now he has no preparation at all. "Mother and concubine, please calm down, your son is guilty. You should not hide Wen Xin's life experience from your mother and concubine!" Li Min answered honestly with a sad face. Hearing Li Min¡¯s admission, Concubine Yang became even more angry. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°How dare you become my daughter-in-law for such a rebel daughter?¡± Concubine Yang was the former princess of the Sui Dynasty. Although Xiao Mian dominated the party, she was a rebel against Yang Guang in the beginning. Therefore, in Concubine Yang's eyes, Xiao Mian was just a rebel. The two of them were born to be in opposite positions. Unexpectedly, Wen Xin, a rebel daughter, became the daughter-in-law of the Sui Princess, which naturally made Concubine Yang feel a little uncomfortable. "Mother and concubine, when Wen Xin married her son, she didn't actually know her origins. She only thought that she was the daughter of a concubine from the Duke of Song Dynasty. Don't misunderstand her!" Li Min hurriedly explained to Wen Xin, whether it was In any era, the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is the most difficult to deal with, and the husband in the middle is the common punching bag for both parties. "Humph, I don't care about this. I only know that she is the ungrateful and traitorous daughter of Xiao Mian, and she is not worthy of being my daughter-in-law!" Concubine Yang couldn't help but feel a little dissatisfied when she saw her son only protecting his wife. His anger could not help but rise a bit, and his tone of voice became much heavier. Xiao Mian was originally a penniless poor boy. Because he was Empress Xiao's nephew, he was placed as an official in the south by Yang Guang. He was a great favor to Yang Guang, but in the end he rebelled against Yang Guang. In terms of logic, , naturally felt a little sorry for Yang Guang, so Yang Fei scolded Xiao Mian for being ungrateful, but she was absolutely right. Li Min was actually secretly wondering in his heart. According to Concubine Yang's usual temperament, she shouldn't lose such a big temper because of this matter. Is it really because of her pregnancy? "Mother and concubine, those are things in the past. Why do you care about it anymore? Now that Wen Xin is your daughter-in-law, and she is very good to your son, there is no use thinking about it anymore." Li Min said with a smile. , Anyway, Wen Xin is already her princess, can't Concubine Yang still separate them? "Hmph, she is not doing very well as a daughter-in-law. After two years of marriage, not only has she not given birth to any children for you, but she has also not taken any concubines for you. Apart from her, the princess, there is only one concubine in your house. Concubine, after all, you are also a dignified king, and you are not afraid of being laughed at if you tell me?" Concubine Yang said coldly, it seems that her opinion of Wen Xin is really not ordinary. "Don't think that you will have a worry-free life if you become a princess, Liu Lang. Since Princess Qi is the daughter of a rebel, she is not worthy of you at all. But I know that you two have a good relationship and I don't want to break you up. But this princess is Don't think about it, just report it to your father and demote her to a concubine. As for the princess, how about I help you find a candidate with a better background for your mother?" Concubine Yang thought about it one by one, and she suddenly became very excited. Say this to Li Min. Li Min was shocked after hearing this, and hurriedly persuaded Concubine Yang to give up the idea. No matter how much he said that he and Wen Xin were in love, and he didn't care about his origins at all, if Concubine Yang really interfered like this, no matter what The outcome of this matter will definitely create an irreparable rift between their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, and the one who will suffer will still be the one caught in the middle. In fact, Concubine Yang just said casually that the marriage between Li Min and Wen Xin was arranged by Li Shimin himself. As the saying goes, Jun has no joke, so it is impossible to regret it at will. Although Wen Xin's background is problematic, Xiao Mian is also a member of the country. Sir, Wen Xin is at least a subjugated princess, and Li Shimin doesn't want to pursue the matter, so it is simply impossible to take away Wen Xin's position as princess. It took a lot of effort to persuade Concubine Yang to give up her plan to create another princess. Before Li Xin could breathe a sigh of relief, Concubine Yang unexpectedlyAnother request made him very helpless, and this request was impossible for him to refuse in terms of reason. Li Min even felt that the reason why Concubine Yang said she wanted to create another princess just now was actually to pave the way for this request. ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 119 Wang An¡¯s Inference "Rokuro, since you don't want to create another princess, I won't force you as a mother. However, the situation in your house must be changed. In addition to the princess, there must be at least a few more concubines. Only in this way can we make you happy as soon as possible. I have an heir!" Concubine Yang said with an expression that she could not refuse. After hearing this, Li Min smiled bitterly. This was what he was most worried about. Although everyone likes beautiful women, having too many women is also a problem. Finally, after thinking about it, he resisted and said: "Concubine, my son is still young now. When you are doing something good, if you take in concubines, aren't you worried that your sons and daughters will indulge in the gentle country in the future and sap the energy of the young people?" "Hmph, I hope you are just a lecherous prince, lest you be dishonest and insist on getting hurt on the battlefield!" Concubine Yang glared at him after hearing this, and then said, "This matter is settled, as long as Tang Lu, in addition to the princess, there should be two Confucians and ten Teng people around you. I have also seen the concubine beside you. Although her background is a bit lower, she is not bad, so she was promoted to Teng. The remaining You don¡¯t have to worry about the two Confucians and Jiuting, I will help you choose them!" When Li Min heard that Concubine Yang only gave Xijun the position of concubine, he immediately became anxious. Putting aside the importance of Wang Zihao to him and Xijun's own talents, Li Min just relied on the feelings between himself and Xijun. I don't want to give her only the position of concubine. Thinking of this, Li Min immediately said: "Mother, the concubine next to my son, although she was born a merchant, was actually the Wang family of Taiyuan. Later, due to some misunderstandings, she was expelled from the clan and became a merchant. But now The misunderstanding has been resolved, and their family has returned to the Wang family in Taiyuan. In addition, this concubine is also very affectionate and loyal to the son. She followed him from Chang'an to Dengzhou without any complaints. In addition, she is very good at managing the industry, so she is very important to the son. If my assistant only makes one concubine, I will feel really uneasy!" Concubine Yang also knew that her son was a passionate person. Since he said this, he must have valued the concubine very much, so he no longer insisted and agreed to give up the position of a Confucian. But the remaining Confucian and ten Teng have to be arranged by her. Li Min couldn't help it and had to agree, but Li Min also put forward his own conditions, that is, Concubine Yang could not find him eleven women at once, there must be a sequence, and each woman must be nodded by him before he can Enter the mansion. Concubine Yang nodded in agreement. After finally talking about his affairs, Li Min finally breathed a sigh of relief, even though he signed an unequal treaty that was humiliating and humiliating the country. However, he has the final decision-making power in his hands. As long as he doesn't let go, Concubine Yang will not be able to enter the palace even if she finds a woman for him. Moreover, he can stay in Chang'an for a year at most. As long as he can withstand the pressure of this year, then this The treaty is in name only. Next, Li Min was concerned about Concubine Yang's physical condition. It seemed that Concubine Yang was almost eight months pregnant, and it was about to be the last and most anxious month. As a son, Li Min was naturally very worried. After all, there was no record of the birth of this child in history. If an accident occurred in the last month, it is very likely that even Concubine Yang would be in danger. Hearing that her son was concerned about his health and asked detailed questions, including how much he ate every day, Concubine Yang, a mother, did not feel bored and did not hide her recent physical condition. Li was relieved when he realized that there was nothing unusual. However, after he had lunch with Concubine Yang and left Wangyun Palace, he went to the Imperial Hospital to find Sun Simiao and asked him to pay more attention to Concubine Yang's body. . After returning to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, Li Min immediately found Wang An. As soon as they met, he immediately bowed to the ground and said: "Sir, as you guessed, the rumors in Chang'an City were indeed deliberately done by the Emperor!" He met with Li Shimin before and told him about the attack. Li Shimin also told Li Min that the attacker must be the powerful families of the Five Surnames and Qi Wang, in order to provoke a fight between the princes, although Li Min was not fooled. , but Li Shimin wanted to take the opportunity to confuse the other party, so he deliberately scolded Li Chengqian and Li Tai in front of all the civil and military officials, and at the same time praised Li Min greatly. In this way, Li Min seemed to be closer to the throne. Some, seeing this in the eyes of those aristocratic families, must have thought that Li Min would definitely join the fight for the throne. After all, no one could withstand the temptation of the throne. "Haha, as expected, how could His Majesty, with his wisdom and martial prowess, make such a big mistake in front of the civil servants?" Wang Fusuo smiled, but then he frowned, feeling somewhat puzzled. He said, "But what is your Majesty's intention in doing this? If it really provokes a fight between His Majesty and several princes, there seems to be no good at all?" Wang An didn¡¯t know about Li Min¡¯s attack, so he couldn¡¯t figure out the connection for a while. And Li Min also felt that he could no longer hide it from Wang An, so he apologized and said: "Sir, Liulang has something to hide from you, please forgive me" ThenLi Min told him about the attack and Li Shimin's inference. After Wang An heard about this incident, instead of blaming Li Min, he praised him loudly for his decisiveness and handling of things very well. After listening to Li Min's words, he thought for a while and then said: "Your Highness, Your Majesty. As expected, he is a hero of the generation, and those who attacked your fleet must be from aristocratic families such as the Five Surnames and Qiwang, and I can conclude that the person who did this must be the work of one family, and it is absolutely impossible for several people to join forces!" "Huh? Why are you so sure, sir?" Li Min was a little surprised. Although Li Shimin deduced that it was Qiwang of the Five Surnames who did it, which family was it, or even which family instigated it? But still haven't found out. However, Wang An concluded that it must have been done by one family, which made Li Min a little confused. After hearing Li Min's question, Wang An showed a slight smile and said, "Your Highness, don't think too much about the unity of the five surnames and Qiwang families. The dirty things that are happening between them are nothing compared to what happens in the court." Inferior, and sending people to attack a prince, if such a big crime is exposed, it is enough to destroy a family, so if there is no absolute certainty that the funeral affairs will be settled, the other party will definitely not be able to match it, but if When two aristocratic families join forces, it is equivalent to handing over their control to each other. If one party seizes the opportunity in the future, it will be absolutely fatal." At this point, the smile on Wang An's face suddenly disappeared, and he turned to say categorically: "So the common people concluded that this matter must be the work of a certain big family with five surnames and seven hopes. In addition, the common people dare to conclude that regardless of the imperial court, No matter how you investigate, you will definitely not find any clues about this matter, and even if you know which family is responsible, there will definitely be no useful evidence!" Li Min nodded while listening. Wang An's analysis was very reasonable. At the same time, he was a little lucky in his heart. Fortunately, Wang An was taken into his hands. If such a talent was reused by Five Surnames and Seven Hopes, his life would be very difficult. Even worse. "Sir, according to your opinion, among the five surnames and Qi Wang, which one is the most suspicious?" Li Min pondered for a while and asked a very difficult question. Although speaking of the five surnames and Qi Wang, the Tang Dynasty Almost everyone knows it, but they themselves know best about some of the secrets among these aristocratic families. Wang An knows these seven major aristocratic families well. Maybe he can guess based on this understanding. Something. Hearing this question, Wang An also frowned and thought hard for a long time before he said: "Your Highness, first of all, the Taiyuan Wang family can rule it out. After all, it is difficult to handle such a big matter with the power of the Taiyuan Wang family. It is difficult, and even if you try hard, you will never escape the ears of your son Wang Kuang, but he was also in the fleet at the time and knew nothing about it in advance, so it is certain that it is absolutely impossible for the Taiyuan Wang family!" Li Min nodded after hearing this. In fact, he had already excluded the Taiyuan Wang family. After all, given the current decline of the Taiyuan Wang family, I am afraid that no one in the clan would be so bold. "If the Taiyuan Wang family is excluded, then the remaining six families, the Qinghe Cui family and the Longxi Li family can also be excluded!" Wang An added immediately. "Oh, I can understand why the Qinghe Cui clan is excluded, but why are the Longxi Li clan also excluded?" The main reason why the Qinghe Cui clan is excluded is because of Cui Yu. Don't think Cui Yu is only in charge of the Qinghe Cui clan. business situation, but the foundation laid for him by his grandfather and father was too deep. He had people in every aspect of the Cui family in Qinghe. If someone dared to do such a big thing, he would definitely notice it. "Haha, Your Highness must know that among the Seven Hopes, the Taiyuan Wang family ranks last, while the Longxi Li family's situation is only slightly better than the Taiyuan Wang family, ranking second to last. But your Highness, do you know that among the Northern Wei Dynasties, At that time, the Li family in Longxi was still ranked before the Li family in Zhaojun, but since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, the Li family in Longxi has become worse day by day, and has even fallen to the point where it is almost on par with the Wang family in Taiyuan. What is the reason for this? " Although Wang An did not say it clearly, Li Min understood clearly that the Li clan of Longxi was actually the clan from which Li Min and his family were born, but after the founding of the Tang Dynasty, these aristocratic families were suppressed. The royal family, who were also born in the Longxi Li family, relied on their familiarity with the inside of the Longxi Li family to suppress the Longxi Li family. It was precisely because of this that the power of the Longxi Li family was declining day by day. In addition, Li Min also knew that there were many chess pieces controlled by the royal family within the Longxi Li family, so the Longxi Li family had no courage or strength to send people to attack him. "Thanks to Mr. Li's teachings, Li Min understands that after excluding these three aristocratic families, the people who attacked my fleet must be among the remaining four families!" Li Min is not greedy and can exclude three. Then the area of ??suspicion is greatly reduced. "No! Your Highness, you are wrong. In fact, there are still two that can be temporarily excluded!" After hearing this, Wang An's face straightened, he narrowed his eyes and said again.? , please collect it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 120 Meeting Xiao Yu again "Sir, which two are they?" Li Min asked in surprise and joy. If two more are eliminated, then only half of the suspects will remain. With such a small scope of suspicion, I believe that the real culprit behind the scenes will be found soon. "The Boling Cui family and the Zhaojun Li family!" Wang An slowly said the two names. "Them? Why is this?" Li Min was a little surprised after hearing this. These two aristocratic families are the most powerful among the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes, and have the highest prestige among the scholar class. Normally, they should be the most eager to suppress the rise of industry and commerce. Yes, then regarding the attack on Li Min, they should be more suspect than the others. "Haha, Your Highness, although the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes are very dirty, they are still very particular about character in some matters. Whether it is the Boling Cui family or the Zhaojun Li family, the reason why they can become the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes The first and second ranked families, in addition to seizing the opportunity, the most important thing is their strict family tradition. Generally speaking, if the other party does not use dirty methods against them, they will never be the first to use assassination. way!" Hearing that Wang An's reason was that he believed in the character of the Boling Cui family and the Zhaojun Li family, Li Min was a little dissatisfied. After all, he came from a later generation. In that society with corrupt morals and corrupt moral standards, such things as character They are absolutely unreliable. In order to protect their own interests, no matter how good their character is, they may do anything by then. However, Wang An then said: "Of course, just based on the usual styles of these two aristocratic families, it is still impossible to completely rule them out, but in comparison, the suspicion on them is much smaller. Your Highness can focus on it first. Investigate the Fanyang Lu family and the Xingyang Zheng family. If there are no results, it will not be too late to investigate the Cui family and the Li family." Li Min heard this. Finally he nodded with satisfaction. These aristocratic families are not easy to mess with. Just investigating them is already very difficult, let alone investigating several at once. Now put them in order and concentrate on investigating two, which will be more efficient. It seems that I am going to find a chance to talk to the emperor's father. Next, Li Min chatted with Wang An for a while and introduced some of the situation in Chang'an City to him. The main reason he entered the palace today was to report the attack to Li Shimin. He also wanted to see Concubine Yang, so he wanted to talk about making Wang An the king's Fu. He hasn't found a chance to tell Li Shimin yet, but it doesn't matter. Anyway, tomorrow will be the official visit to the palace, and Li Min also asked Yan Bei to write a sealing memorial for him, and then submit it together. After sending Wang An away, Li Min immediately had a headache. Concubine Yang wanted to recruit concubines for him. Wen Xin must know about this first. With Wen Xin's intelligence, she would definitely be able to tell that Concubine Yang, her mother-in-law, was interested in him. dissatisfaction. This trouble is nothing more than that. After all, Wen Xin is reasonable and will not be very angry with her mother-in-law, but there will be a lot of troubles in the future. Now that he is in the limelight, if Concubine Yang spreads the news that she wants to take a concubine, who knows how much trouble it will cause? No matter how hard it was, these things still had to be faced, and things turned out as expected, when Li Min told Wen Xin about it. The other party immediately stared at her with a look of resentment. In fact, Wen Xin also knew that the most important reason why Concubine Yang was dissatisfied with her was because she had no heirs, but she could not be blamed for this matter. The two did not consummate their marriage at all, and Where did the child come from? In addition, Wen Xin actually mentioned the matter of taking concubines for Li Min to Li Min, but he rejected them all. The next day, Li Min and Wen Xin formally entered the palace to pay their respects. Fortunately, although Concubine Yang was a little dissatisfied with Wen Xin, she was still very affectionate on the surface. However, she reminded Wen Xin about Li Min's heirs both inside and outside her words. Wen Xin also behaved very well and did not show any dissatisfaction. Originally, because of the rumors in Chang'an, Li Min was supposed to keep a low profile and keep a low profile, but after meeting Li Shimin yesterday, he knew that this was done deliberately to confuse the five surnames and Qi Wang, these big families, and make them think that Li Shimin Zhen was probably too distracted by the matter of the throne. Since Li Shimin had this plan, Li Min naturally had to cooperate, so he simply put aside his low profile and visited every house with prepared gifts. Most people were very enthusiastic about Li Min's visit. After all, Li Min was the most advantageous prince in the battle for the throne. Of course, many people reminded him that he should make this visit a success. Keep a low profile for a while, and don't be too pushy. Most of these are people who are close to Li Min, such as elders such as Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong. There was another person who, after seeing Li Min, scolded him for being ignorant. How could he be running around in Chang'an City at this time? Go back to your house and stay there! Apart from Xiao Yu, there was naturally no other person who cared so much about Li Min and had such a bad temper. "Grandpa, don't worry. I paid such a high-profile visit on the order of my father!" Li Min had long been accustomed to Xiao Yu's bad temper, so he wasn't angry at all, but smiled and saidThe situation was explained again. After returning to Chang'an, Wen Xin naturally wanted to go back to her parents' home to visit, and after learning about her life experience, she also had many things to ask her mother, so as soon as she arrived at Song Guogong's residence, she saluted Xiao Yu and immediately ran to the inner house to find her mother. He left, leaving only Li Min to be entertained by Xiao Yu. Hearing that it was specially arranged by Li Shimin, Xiao Yu's anger subsided, and he was even more shocked when he heard that this matter actually involved big families such as Wu Xing and Qi Wang. After a while, he raised his head. He said to Li Min: "Liu Lang, the five surnames and the Seven Hopes have united to suppress industry and commerce. This is not a trivial matter. How can you deal with it?" "Haha, don't worry, Grandpa. If I'm the only one, I won't be able to cope with it. But how many people's interests are involved in the entire industry and commerce? Not to mention anything else, there are countless people in Chang'an City alone who make a living from this. In addition, all the upstarts of the Tang Dynasty have invested huge amounts of money in industry and commerce. These people are all my helpers. In two days, I will gather everyone together and mobilize all forces to fight against the suppression of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes!" Li Min Said confidently. Xiao Yu nodded after hearing this. With Li Min's current prestige, he could indeed unite the upstarts of the Tang Dynasty, but he also thought of the various problems brought about by the development of industry and commerce, among which food was naturally the first. Li Min also explained the three strategies presented by Wang An. At the same time, he also prepared a killer move. He had already reported it to Li Shimin before and did not hide it from Xiao Yu. However, Xiao Yu was old after all, so he had no idea about Li Min. Li Min was a little dubious about his trump card, and Li Min didn't explain much about it. After the discussion was over, Li Min kicked out all the servants in Xiao Yu's living room, then turned to Xiao Yu and smiled bitterly: "Grandpa, can you hide this from me?" Xiao Yu was still thinking about Li Min¡¯s trump card when he suddenly heard Li Min¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t react for a moment. He looked at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Liu Lang, why did you say that?¡± "Grandpa, I already know Wen Xin's life experience, so you don't have to hide it anymore!" Li Min had to point it out again. Xiao Yu, who was unprepared, suddenly heard Li Min's words and immediately turned pale with shock. After all, this was no small matter. If people knew about it, it would be enough to confiscate the Xiao family and exterminate them. Fortunately, Xiao Yu had been in the officialdom for many years and his character was very comparable to others, so he quickly forced himself to calm down. Li Min saw the old man's face change, and he felt a little regretful. He was still too reckless. He should at least give Xiao Yu a mental preparation. It would be too bad to scare him out now. After Xiao Yu calmed down, he lowered his head and thought for a long time, then raised his head and glanced at Li Min and said: "Liu Lang, I was at fault in this matter. Wen Xin's life experience should not be concealed, but Wen Xin didn't know it beforehand. , I hope you will never dislike her because of this matter. If you are angry in your heart, feel free to come at me, I will accept it whether it is a beating or a punishment!" Li Min couldn't help but feel a little amused when he saw Xiao Yu's desperate look on his face, so he said, "Grandpa, I misunderstood. In fact, I don't mind at all about Wen Xin's life experience, and because of Wen Xin's relationship, I let him I have gained the allegiance of a group of old ministers of the Liang Kingdom, so speaking of it, my grandson still has to thank his grandfather!" "Old minister of the Liang Kingdom?" Xiao Yu was very surprised after hearing this. The reason why he took in Wen Xin and his daughter was actually because they were helpless. In addition, Xiao Xian was his nephew, so he took the risk to They stayed in his mansion, but he didn't know that Lu Qing and other old officials of the Liang Kingdom still existed overseas. Li Min also knew this, so he told the origins of Lu Qing and others, as well as the fact that Wen Xin also knew about his own life experience. He also told the story of how the identities of Hu Li and others were discovered under Pyongyang City. After he came out, he didn't even hide the content of Li Shimin's subsequent conversation with him. After all, Xiao Yu reminded him several times, which saved him a lot of trouble. Now that he has the opportunity, Li Min will naturally repay him. "Although my father also knows about Wen Xin's life experience, please rest assured, grandfather, that my father has no intention of pursuing this matter. However, with his temper, he may give you a little bit of trouble. I hope you don't mind too much! "Li Min finally said. Speaking of which, he and Li Shimin's temperaments are very similar, that is, they will never suffer a loss. If they accidentally suffer a loss, they will find an opportunity to get the situation back no matter what. Hearing that Li Shimin also knew about this, Xiao Yu smiled bitterly. No wonder His Majesty didn't look good every time he saw him after returning to Chang'an this time. He thought he had failed to handle the government affairs well, but it turned out that he really The root of the disease is here! "Your Majesty is so magnanimous, I really feel ashamed!" Xiao Yu's words really came from the heart, and he was extremely grateful to Li Shimin. After all, he was wrong in this matter in the first place. If he was really pursued, he would definitely be in trouble later this year. Save. After staying with Xiao Yu for a while, Li Min asked to meet him.To meet Wen Xin's mother, although she is Li Min's real mother-in-law, Wen Xin is now Mrs. Wang's daughter in name. Therefore, even if Li Min comes to visit Xiao Mansion, he can only go to see Mrs. Wang. He cannot meet Mrs. Wang at all. Wen Xin's biological mother. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 121 It¡¯s not me, I don¡¯t have it Naturally, Xiao Yu could not refuse Li Min's request. After all, Wen Xin's true identity had been exposed, and it was reasonable for Li Min to meet her mother. In addition, he could understand that Wen Xin's mother concealed things about the old officials of the Liang Kingdom from him. After all, it was right for orphans and widowers to leave a way out for themselves. Although Li Min was not an outsider, he still needed someone to accompany him when he wanted to enter the palace of the Duke of Song Dynasty. It happened that Xiao Yu's second son, Xiao Cuo, who was supposed to be Li Min's nominal father-in-law, was also there, so he had to take the lead. Take Li Min to the small courtyard where Wen Xin's mother lives. Speaking of which, the relationship between Xiao Cuo and Li Min is really complicated. Originally, he was Wen Xin's father, but since Wen Xin was adopted by his eldest brother who died young, he became Wen Xin's nominal uncle. Now Wen Xin's real uncle Xiao Cuo's life experience came to light, and Xiao Cuo should be regarded as Wen Xin's clan uncle, which also made the relationship between him and Li Min become more and more distant. Xiao Cuo is in his forties this year. Instead of inheriting the good looks of his old Xiao family, he now looks like a handsome guy in his thirties, with a rectangular face, red phoenix eyes, long eyebrows at the temples, and short chin. The beard adds to the charm of a mature man. I heard that Xiao Cuo looks very similar to Xiao Yu when he was young. This is one of the reasons why Xiao Yu loves this concubine son very much. Xiao Cuo is now working in the Ministry of Etiquette. He has excellent talent and learning. He is also modest and polite. He does not have the bad temper of his father Xiao Yu. I heard that he was appointed to the position of doctor just last year. If he is promoted to a higher level, he will be able to Become a minister, just under the minister. Li Min and Xiao Cuo have met before. Therefore, there is no restriction, and Xiao Cuo also knows the true identity of Wen Xin's mother and daughter. Therefore, the two of them had something to talk about, so they chatted while walking. They soon arrived at the small courtyard where Wen Xin's mother lived. But before Li Min could get closer, he heard a woman crying in the yard, and it sounded like there was more than one person. Li Min could tell that there was Wen Xin's voice in it. As for the other one, it was probably Wen Xin's mother. "Father-in-law, it seems that we came at the wrong time. Why don't you please go back first and I'll wait here for a while before going in?" Although Xiao Cuo is not Wen Xin's biological father, he at least raised Wen Xin from childhood to adulthood. , and he also heard Wen Xin say it. Xiao Cuo was also very partial to Wen Xin, his daughter, and basically raised her as his biological daughter. It was precisely because of this that Li Min always insisted on calling her father-in-law. Xiao Cuo did not agree at first, but he couldn't resist Li Min, and finally had to Default. Since Xiao Cuo came near this small courtyard, his face seemed to have a trace of nervousness, and he didn't know what he was thinking in his mind. It took a moment after Li Min finished speaking. Only then did he react: "Ah no need, I haven't seen Xian De for a long time. I'll just stay here with His Highness!" Wen Xin¡¯s mother was originally Xiao Xian¡¯s virtuous concubine. After the fall of Liang Kingdom, she took the word virtuous as her name to show that she would never forget her identity. Li Min felt a little strange when he saw Xiao Cuo's distracted look. In his impression, this father-in-law had always been an extremely calm person. No matter what happens, he can maintain a calm look. But now the other party is showing a strange nervousness, and the reason is that he wants to see Wen Xin's mother. Could it be Thinking of this, Li Min took a closer look at his father-in-law, and the more he looked at him, the more he looked like him. Although Wen Xin's mother is Xiao Cuo's concubine in name, there is actually no deviance between the two. Since Wen Xin's mother can become Xiao Cuo's concubine, she must also be an extremely beautiful woman. You can tell something from Wen Xin. Xiao Cuo often gets along with such a beautiful woman. Coupled with her noble background, it is natural for Xiao Cuo to have feelings for her. Although Xiao Cuo and Wen Xin¡¯s mother are both very young, as a descendant, Li Min understands this kind of emotion very well. After all, even love at dusk is nothing, let alone love in the prime of life. But understanding is understanding, Li Min doesn't intend to interfere, and Xiao Cuo is fine. The other party is Wen Xin's mother. If things get messed up, she might be implicated, so there is no need to cause such trouble. The couple waited outside the door for a long time, and finally waited until the crying in the courtyard had dispersed. After waiting for a while, Li Min stepped forward and knocked on the door. As heavy footsteps came from outside the door, Li Min As soon as he heard it, he knew that it must be Aunt Tiger who came with Wen Xin. As he expected, it was the tall Aunt Tiger who opened the courtyard door. Aunt Hu opened the door and saw Li Min and Xiao Cuo standing outside. She was stunned at the moment and couldn't figure out how the two of them came together. So it took a while before he came to his senses and said, "Your Highness, please come in. Madam has been waiting for you for a long time!" Li Min was not surprised when he heard that Wen Xin's mother had expected that he was coming. From Lu Hong, Aunt Hu and others, he had already learned that his mother-in-law was not a simple woman, otherwise she would not be with Xiao Xian. After death, he can still control Lu Hong and his gang.   Follow Aunt Tiger into the courtyard where Wen Xin's mother lives. The courtyard is not big. There are no other houses except the main house and the side rooms on the left and right. However, the courtyard is extremely elegantly decorated. There is only one curved road from the gate to the main house. The rest of the winding gravel path is planted with flowers and plants. In front of the right wing, there is a very tall duck-foot tree. The dense shade of the tree covers half of the yard. Under the tree stands a There were five stone benches arranged in a plum blossom shape around the stone table. Wen Xin and a middle-aged beautiful woman were sitting there talking in a low voice. She must be Wen Xin's mother Zhou, the virtuous concubine of Nanliang. "My son-in-law pays homage to my mother!" Although he and Wen Xin have been married for such a long time, this was the first time for Li Min to meet him formally. So when he saw Mrs. Zhou, he immediately bowed and saluted, and at the same time, he secretly looked at the Nan. Liang's virtuous concubine. "Your Highness, please rise. A commoner's wife is not worthy of such a great gift!" Mrs. Zhou looked at Li Min sharply, and then said with a smile. This virtuous concubine from Nanliang was only forty years old. Her facial features were very similar to Wen Xin's, but unlike Wen Xin's elegance and quietness, this virtuous concubine exuded a mature and glamorous aura. In addition, both Zhou and Wen Xin's eyes were red and even a little swollen. It was obvious that they had cried a lot just now. "Mother, you are very polite. Since you are Wen Xin's mother, you are naturally my Li Min's mother!" Li Min was sweet and thick-skinned, and he didn't have the airs of a prince. He could say anything, so Zhou was disappointed. Shi had a good impression of him. "Haha, Your Highness, Prince Qi, please take a seat!" Zhou said with a sweet smile, pointing to the stone bench next to Wen Xin. After Li Min thanked him, he walked over and sat down. However, Xiao Cuo came with him. After Li Min sat down, Xiao Cuo was the only one left standing there, looking a little embarrassed. Zhou didn't seem to like Xiao Cuo very much. She frowned and glanced at him, then said, "Mr. Xiao, my daughter and His Highness, I have something to say, could you please avoid it?" This is the Zhou family¡¯s courtyard. Apart from the three of them, there is only one Aunt Tiger, so there is no need to act any more, and Xiao Cuo is also addressed as sir. However, when Wen Xin heard that her mother was going to drive Xiao Cuo away, she couldn't bear it. After all, she still regarded him as her father in her heart. "What Xian De said is that I actually have nothing to do. I just want to see you. Since you have something to talk about, I will take my leave first!" Xiao made a mistake. Mrs. Zhou directly called herself Mr. Xiao instead of calling him Mr. Xiao as before. The husband's face immediately darkened, and after speaking, he turned around and left along the original road. Looking at the back of Xiao Cuo leaving, Wen Xin finally said: "Mom, no matter what, my father is also our benefactor. How can you be so cold to him?" "Wen Xin, since you know your life experience, why do you still call Xiao Cuo your father?" Mrs. Zhou said with a displeased look on her face. Li Min saw at this time that although Xiao Cuo had a good impression of Zhou, a virtuous concubine in Nanliang, and Zhou also noticed it, it was just that she had no intention of remarrying Xiao Cuo due to various reasons, so she Acting so coldly. "Mother, please calm down. Wen Xin is a very affectionate person. She has had a father-daughter relationship with her father-in-law for more than ten years. Naturally, it cannot be changed in a short time." Li Min naturally would not let Wen Xin and her daughter be overtaken by trivial matters. The fuss was unpleasant, so he hurriedly interrupted. After hearing Li Min's words, Mrs. Zhou's expression returned to normal, and she looked at Li Min a few more times. Suddenly she showed a half-smiling expression and asked, "I heard that Your Highness will return to Chang'an this time, and Concubine Yang will do something for you." Accepting concubines?" When Li Min heard this question, he immediately looked at Wen Xin with a wry smile. Needless to say, she must have told her mother this. Sure enough, Wen Xin also showed an embarrassed expression, lowered her head and said nothing. "My mother, my concubine is also anxious to have a grandson, so she came up with this idea. However, I don't really agree with it, so I plan to delay it for a while, as long as Wen Xin and I have a child, and then we can invite you. If the mother-in-law takes back her life, then this matter will be settled." Li Min hurriedly defended himself. Li Min¡¯s words are fine for deceiving others, but today he clearly used the wrong words. After hearing what Li Min said, Mr. Zhou smiled coldly, glanced at him sideways and said, "Humph! Have a child? Then I want to ask you, if the two of them didn't consummate their marriage, how could they have a child?" Hearing Zhou's words, Li Min was startled, and then he glanced at Wen Xin helplessly. Although your mother and daughter have a deep love, you don't need to say anything to your mother, right? But what Li Min didn't expect was that Wen Xin also had a shocked expression. When she saw Li Min's eyes, she immediately shook her head and defended herself: "Husband, it's not me, I didn't" ( To be continued.) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all the book friends for your support.Support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 122 Reunion in Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion Please remember the domain name of this site . , or search on Baidu: On the carriage back home, Li Ming's eyes trembled in anger, and his eyes full of anger were staring at the petite figure huddled in the corner of the carriage. Wen Xin next to him also had a shy and angry expression on his face, wanting to fight. But he was reluctant to take action, so he scolded him, but with the other party's careless temperament, it didn't matter at all. During today's visit, Wen Xin's mother Zhou revealed the biggest secret between the two. At first, Li Min couldn't figure out how she knew that he and Wen Xin had not consummated their marriage. But when he accidentally saw her in the hospital When he saw Lu Zhu dodging outside the door, he immediately understood what was going on. However, it was difficult to get angry in front of Zhou, so he had to endure it. At the same time, he was also a little strange in his heart. When he and Wen Xin slept together, Lu Zhu, Wen Xin and the others These personal maids were resting outside. How did she know that she and Wen Xin had not consummated their marriage? Ordinarily, even Wen'er should not know about this? "Luzhu, come here!" Li Min bared his teeth and squeezed out a few words through his teeth. This little girl snitched to the Zhou family, but she did great harm to herself and Wen Xin. The Zhou family just kept questioning them, Why hasn't the marriage been consummated yet? He even directly asked Li Min if there was something wrong with his body function? Although it is a bit inappropriate for a mother-in-law to ask these questions, for the sake of her daughter's happiness, Mrs. Zhou doesn't care much. Being questioned about a man¡¯s dignity by his mother-in-law can be compared to how embarrassed Li Min was at that time. Wen Xin was already thin-skinned, and she was already so embarrassed when her mother asked such an obscene question that she couldn¡¯t help Li Min at all. In desperation, Li Min had no choice but to tell the truth and spread some knowledge about female physiology to his mother-in-law. Although what Li Min said was clear and reasonable, and as a woman who had given birth to a child, Mrs. Zhou also vaguely felt that what Li Min said was very reasonable, but she still felt a little doubtful in her heart, and the focus of the suspicion was Li Min's own problem. Fortunately, Wen Xin also reacted at this time. He hurriedly rescued his husband. In the end, I don¡¯t know what she said in her mother¡¯s ear, which dispelled Zhou¡¯s suspicion of Li Min. "II won't go there!" Luzhu, who was huddled in the corner, heard Li Min's words and immediately trembled with fear. Qiangzi said stammeringly. Li Min almost laughed angrily when he heard this. Although his carriage was large, the space was limited. No matter how much she hid, she was still within two steps of him. Seeing Luzhu huddled in a corner like a little turtle and refusing to come out, Li Min simply stepped forward and lifted him over. Luzhu was so frightened now that she thought Li Min was going to hit her, but in the end she struggled with her teeth and claws and begged for mercy loudly, with tears and runny nose coming out. "Husband, Lu Zhu is ignorant. You must not be the same as her!" When Wen Xin saw Lu Zhu's miserable look, her anger immediately dissipated, for fear that Li Min would really punish Lu Zhu. So he hurriedly spoke to persuade. Li Min didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so timid. Even before he had done anything, he had already frightened her into this. But usually this girl seems to be very courageous. She likes to scare Wen'er and Hua'er with caterpillars. Although he was angry, Li Min still put down the green beads as instructed. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she immediately ran back to the corner and shrank. At the same time, she covered her face with her hands, leaving only the gaps between her fingers exposed. Two big black eyes stared at Li Min blinking. "Luzhu, I won't beat you, but you have to tell me how you knew about the incident between me and the princess?" Li Min asked angrily. "II don't know, I don't know anything!" The little girl was still arrogant. "If you don't tell me, I will send you to the newly opened textile factory in the palace. You will have to work for eight hours a day. You will not be allowed to move around at will. You will have to stay in the factory regardless of whether it is hot or cold!" Li Xin frightened. With the planting of cotton, textile mills have been built a long time ago. Last year, due to insufficient raw materials, the textile mills did not attract much attention. However, this year's new cotton will be available soon, and there is no pressure from war. I believe it will soon This can revitalize the ancient textile industry. Luzhu was an extremely restless girl. When she heard that Li Min was going to send her to work in a textile factory and that she couldn't move around freely, she immediately softened and took a sneak peek at Li Min and Wen Xin before she became honest. He replied: "Thisthis matter is not my fault. I also heard what Sister Wen Xin and Sister Hua'er said." "What, even Wen'er and the others know about it?" Li Min was shocked after hearing this, and hurriedly asked again, "How many people know about this matter?" "No, no, only the three of us know about this matter. Sister Wen'er warned me not to spread this matter!" Luzhu put down his hands covering his face and said with assurance. But as soon as he finished speaking, he remembered that he had already told his wife about this matter, and a sarcastic smile appeared on his face. Li Min finally felt relieved after hearing this, but he still glared at Lu Zhu fiercely, feeling in his heart?Calculating how to punish this talkative little girl. Lu Zhu was very discerning, knowing that his young lady was soft-hearted, and His Highness was the most obedient to the young lady's words, so he very obediently sneaked into Wen Xin's side and tried his best to please Wen Xin, so Li Min didn't bother to pay attention to her anymore. After returning to the palace, Li Min immediately called Wen'er and Hua'er for questioning. As a result, the two were very honest and asked them all. It turned out that they were a little anxious when they saw that Li Min and Wen Xin had no children after their marriage. , so they paid close attention to Li Min and Wen Xin's sexual intercourse. As personal maids, they could easily detect abnormalities in Li Min and Wen Xin, which Li Min could also guess. After instructing Wen'er and the others not to tell Concubine Yang about this matter, Li Min then visited several important people, and then sent invitations to Cheng Huailiang and his gang of friends, inviting them to gather at the house and contact them by the way. emotion. Cheng Huailiang and the others also received warnings from their families and knew that Li Min should keep a low profile now, but since it was Li Min who took the initiative to invite them, they naturally put those concerns aside. In addition, Li Min had been away for more than a year. Everyone really misses him. Of course, many people also miss the delicious food cooked in Li Min's house. On the day of the official gathering, Prince Qi's Mansion in Chang'an City, which had been dormant for more than a year, became lively again. As soon as the sun rose, many people came to Li Min's Mansion for a banquet. But what surprised Li Min was that, Except for a few people who came by horse-drawn carriage, most people like Cheng Huailiang came to the banquet on bicycles. Before everyone arrived, there were already two rows of bicycles parked in front of his house. These bicycles have different styles and are very exquisite in workmanship. You can tell at a glance that they belong to a wealthy family. However, no matter how wealthy they are, in Li Min's eyes, they are just bicycles. Riding this thing to the Prince's Mansion for a banquet, Do they really not mind Han Hanchan? In fact, when Li Min was in Dengzhou, he already knew that there was a bicycle craze in Chang'an. Cheng Huailiang and others even organized many violent bicycle races. When he first arrived in Chang'an, he was surprised to find that apart from pedestrians, there were no bicycles on the street. In addition, the most frequent bicycles are speeding back and forth. When Cheng Huailiang and the others arrived on bicycles, they all appeared very natural, without any pretense. Obviously this was not the first time they rode bicycles to a banquet. I haven't seen the brothers for more than a year, so after meeting again today, they naturally seemed particularly affectionate. After joking around for a while, everyone sat down to eat and chat. They talked to each other about some of the changes in the time they were apart, and then chatted. While chatting, they talked about the just-concluded Battle of Goguryeo. The focus of the outcome was suddenly focused on Li Min, Yan Bei and Li Yong. After all, the three of them all came down from the battlefield of Goguryeo, so they had no idea about this war. Nature has the most say. Li Yong was a general under Zhang Jian. He originally wanted to stay in Pyongyang, but he was attracted by Li Min's military academy plan and couldn't help but follow him back to Chang'an. When he and Li Min went to see their father Li Xiaogong in fear, Unexpectedly, when Li Xiaogong saw Li Yong, this dark and thin son, a few tears appeared in the corners of his eyes. He patted him and praised him for being his son. He was really ambitious! Then the two of them were dragged by Li Xiaogong to accompany them to drink. As a result, before the two of them could get drunk, Li Xiaogong was so drunk that he couldn't pull up no matter how hard he tried. When the Princess of Hejian, Li Yong's mother, came out to clean up the mess, she scolded Li Min, and then forced Li Yong to shut up and think about his mistakes. He was not released until today. Although Li Min and Yan Bei also participated in the battle to destroy Goguryeo, they followed Li Shimin. At most, they shouted a few slogans when they were about to win. They had basically no experience of frontal charges, so they really had nothing to say. But Li Yong was different. As a soldier, he fought face to face with the Goguryeo people. He survived several times and had a lot of experience. Therefore, when he talked about the things on the battlefield, he was naturally vivid and vivid, and the listeners felt as if they were there. His situation was ordinary, and he quickly focused everyone's attention on himself. Looking at the high-spirited Li Yong in the field, Li Ke, who was next to Li Min, reached out and poked him, and said with a smile: "Liu Lang, you are really good at it. You only took Jiulang out for more than a year, and then you took that person away." The Chang'an bully turned into a hot-blooded soldier. I heard that Uncle Wang from Hejian was very happy. During this period, he was looking for someone to drink with him every day, and he got drunk as soon as he drank. When he got drunk, he would praise himself for having a good son, and he didn't know that he had a good son. Are you really drunk or fake?" After hearing this, Li Min laughed loudly and said: "Third brother, how can I have such a great ability? The reason why the ninth brother is where he is today is actually mainly due to his own ambition. Otherwise, even if I have great ability, he himself will not be able to do it." No matter how hard you try, you¡¯ll end up with a puddle of mud that won¡¯t stick to the wall.¡± Li Ke was noncommittal after hearing this, but turned to look around and found that no one was paying attention to them, so he whispered: "Liu Lang, you held a party when there were rumors about your succession in the city. You must not only bring everyone together." Is it that simple to get together?¡± For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in. Reading is a kind ofI like it and recommend you to collect it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 123 The great joy brought by Wang Zihao "Hehe, third brother, you know my little brother, I do have something to discuss with you today. I think you, third brother, must already know about Wu Surname Qi Wang's plan to suppress industry and commerce, right?" Li Min said with a smile. I learned from Li Shimin that the Five Surnames and Qiwang had begun to test before the official suppression. If the power of industry and commerce was not twisted together, it would be too late. "Haha, it's true. In fact, all the noble families in Chang'an City are already ready, waiting for you, the leader, to bring everyone together for discussion!" Li Ke was very familiar with the situation in Chang'an. When he heard Li Min's words, he immediately Laughed loudly. Just at this time, Li Yong was almost finished talking. Hearing Li Ke's laughter, most people turned their heads to look at Li Min and Li Ke. Seeing that most people's attention was turned here, Li Min simply stood up and said: "All brothers are not outsiders, and they must all know that the traditional big family headed by Wu Xing Qi Wang wants to suppress industry and commerce. I have thought of several countermeasures, and I would like to take this opportunity to discuss them with you!" "Liu Lang, I'm just waiting for your words. We have built so many profitable industries with great difficulty, and we must not let others destroy them easily!" After hearing Li Min's words, Cheng Huailiang was the first to jump up and shout, "They Although the Cheng family was considered an aristocratic family in the past, since following Li Min to open a coal mine and build a factory, 80% of the family's income is in industry and commerce. It can be said that it has transformed into a new type of capital family. The approach is extremely objectionable. I saw Cheng Huailiang¡¯s statement. Others such as Qin Huaiyu, Li Jingye and others also responded. Their situations are similar to Cheng Hualiang. Although there are elders in high positions in the family, the influence of the family cannot be compared with those of big families. However, when they followed Li Min to open up the path of industry and commerce, they suddenly discovered that with the human and financial resources brought by starting industry and commerce, they could quickly expand their family's influence. Moreover, this kind of influence was different from the traditional family's reliance on land and fame. Compared with the influence obtained, it is more direct and more reliable. It is precisely because of this that these emerging families, who are at the top of industry and commerce, will never allow anyone to make actions that are detrimental to the development of industry and commerce. Seeing the excitement among the people below, Li Min was also a little excited. In fact, he had already thought about this situation beforehand, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he was happy but also felt a sense of pride in his heart, because the performance of the following people had made it very clear that industry, commerce, and these big companies The interests of Tang Xingui have been completely tied together. As long as these people do not fall, no one can try to suppress industry and commerce! People like Cheng Huailiang received instructions from the family behind them. After the excitement, everyone sat in a circle around Li Min and discussed specific responses. The families behind these people are also full of talents. Although there is no exact information about where the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes will launch their attack? However, many people have suggested that the other party is likely to start from the agricultural aspect. After all, the development of industry and commerce has occupied a large number of agricultural people and reduced food production. This is an indisputable fact. And this just confirms the news Li Min got from Wang Kuang and Cui Yu. After knowing that Qiwang of the Five Surnames will definitely use agriculture as a breakthrough. Cheng Huailiang and the others talked to each other and told each other how their family thought of coping. As the saying goes, heroes think alike, and the methods Cheng Huailiang and the family behind them came up with are actually almost the same as the three strategies Wang Anxian proposed. Taking this opportunity, Li Min simply invited Wang An over and introduced himself to everyone, Wang Fu, who had not yet officially taken office. ¡°At first I heard that this old man who was solemnly introduced by Li Min was actually the Prince Fu of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion? This made many people unable to believe it, because they really didn't expect that someone would dare to teach Li Min? However, when Li Min told the three strategies that Wang An presented, many people immediately looked at this old man with a disabled foot with admiration. However, although the three strategies proposed by Wang An are good, some people hold different opinions. Li Ke suddenly stood up and said, "Liu Lang, although Mr. Wang's three strategies are good, they are not without their shortcomings. The first strategy is just that, expand the sources of slave capture, and then send more manpower." Or just increase the purchase price of slaves, but the promotion of coarse breeding in the second article and the land replacement in the third article are not so easy to achieve." After hearing this, Wang An nodded in agreement and said, "His Royal Highness King Wu is right. Whether it is promoting coarse seeding or land replacement, it is difficult for people to accept it in a short time. Therefore, before doing this, we must first do a good job." Publicity, let everyone know the benefits of these two methods. As for the publicity method, in addition to secretly instigating each family, you can also ask the court to issue an order to post the benefits of these two methods nationwide. There will definitely be good results from a two-pronged approach. Effect." Others also nodded after hearing this. They understood that the benefits of rough planting and land replacement were useless. The key was to let those who needed to use it??People who understand these two methods understand that if they want to spread the news quickly, they can think of no other method besides posting articles and starting rumors. "Hehe, it doesn't have to be so troublesome at all. I just happened to think of something interesting, which not only can be better publicized, but also has other deeper uses!" Li Min said with a sinister smile after hearing this. Seeing Li Min showing a familiar yet unfamiliar expression, Cheng Huailiang and the others were all shocked. Although Li Min showed such a sinister smile only rarely, every time he showed such a smile, it meant, Li Min was starting to plot against others, and he was also extremely vicious, such as when the Wang family in Taiyuan robbed the coal mine with them last time, so they were deeply impressed by Li Min's expression. While Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and others were clamoring for Li Min to tell what he was thinking, Gao Zhong suddenly ran in from outside the palace door and reported in a low voice: "Your Highness, Mr. Wang is back from the south!" Mr. Wang? Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He turned to look at Wang An and thought, isn't Mr. Wang here? But he immediately realized that the Mr. Wang Gao Zhong mentioned was Wang Zihao. After he returned to Chang'an, he did not see Wang Zihao. The person in charge who stayed behind reported that Wang Zihao seemed to have something urgent and had brought someone there. We have been traveling to the south for a long time, and counting the days, we will be back soon. Unexpectedly, it happens to be today. "Well, let Xijun go receive her father first, and see him again when I'm done!" Li Min ordered, although Wang Zihao has a special status, he is still his subordinate after all, and it is not appropriate to take advantage of him at this time. At the same time, he was a little strange in his heart. Gao Chong knew clearly that he was here to entertain guests, so why would he choose to disturb him at this time? "Your Highness, Mr. Wang knew that all the young masters were here, so he was eager to see you. Moreover, he also said that he had a big happy event to report!" Gao Zhong continued. Happy event? And it¡¯s a big happy event? This made Li Min a little curious, so he asked Gao Zhong to let Wang Zihao in. Anyway, during his absence, he had been dealing with people like Cheng Huailiang. They were all acquaintances, which saved a lot of trouble. Everyone else also heard the conversation between Li Min and Gao Chong, and they were all curious about what happy events this rare person like Wang Zihao could bring. After a while, Wang Zihao and a few people were seen walking into the hall quickly. The people behind him were also carrying a sack. I don¡¯t know what the bulging bag contained? "Your Highness, see you, Your Highness, see you gentlemen!" Wang Zihao asked someone to put down the sack, then turned around and saluted Li Min and everyone else. "Zihao doesn't need to be polite. Is this a happy event?" Li Min pointed at the sack on the ground and asked a little strangely. "Your Highness, this is the thing!" Hearing Li Min's question, Wang Zihao replied with excitement. At the same time, he reached out to lift the sack on the ground and stood it up, then opened the hemp rope that tied the sack to reveal the inside. A pile of yellow things. Everyone stretched their necks to watch curiously, but when they saw the contents clearly, many people showed disappointment, because the contents in the bag were very ordinary, just a bag of unhusked rice. But no one noticed it at this time. When Li Min saw the bag of rice, he showed a very strange expression. "Zihao, what the hell are you doing? You've been away from Chang'an for so long. Why don't you just go to the south and bring back a bag of rice?" Li Ke asked with a frown. Because Li Min was not in Chang'an, Wang Zihao would usually say hello to Li Ke if something happened, so he knew about his going to the south. "Your Majesty, King Wu, this is not ordinary rice, it should be rice seeds to be precise!" Wang Zihao had already expected everyone's reaction, so he was not surprised at all and still replied respectfully. "Zihao, is your rice seed extremely high-yield and extremely drought-resistant?" Li Min still had a strange expression on his face, and even seemed to be a little bit dumbfounded. "Huh? Your Highness is right. This is a kind of rice that I heard from businessmen in the south. Not only does it have high yield, but it is also drought-resistant and does not choose any land. The most rare thing is that after planting this kind of rice, there are less than two rice plants. It takes only a month to mature, it is really a rare good rice seed!" Wang Zihao was only excited and did not ponder the profound meaning of Li Min's words at all. When Wang Kuang and Cui Yu went to find Li Min, they actually went to Chang'an to find Wang Zihao first, and then went to Dengzhou to visit Li Min after being introduced by Wang Zihao. Therefore, Wang Zihao knew some inside information about the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes' plan to suppress industry and commerce, and also knew that the key was to He also thought of a way to solve the problem of agricultural employment, which was to introduce high-yield improved rice varieties. After offering a large reward, he finally found this rice seed. Others were extremely surprised when they heard that this kind of rice was so miraculous. One by one, they stepped forward and grabbed a handful of rice seeds and looked at them carefully.??See what's different about this rice? However, some attentive people such as Wang Zihao and Li Ke discovered that the expression on Li Min's face became even weirder. ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 124 Datang Daily "Your Highness, what's wrong with this rice seed?" Looking at the strange expression on Li Min's face, Wang Zihao felt a little uneasy. After all, Li Min was always known for his erudition, and just now he could tell the characteristics of this rice seed. It should be right. This kind of rice is very familiar. (Just read the novel.) At this time, everyone who was checking the rice seeds also discovered something unusual about Li Min, and they all looked here with some confusion. "Uh~, that's not true, it's just" When Li Min said this, he really didn't know how to continue. He thought about it and simply asked someone to go to the warehouse to bring a sack. Then he opened it in front of everyone. As a result, everyone let out a "yeah" because there was something inside. They are also rice seeds, and discerning people have also discovered that the two bags of rice seeds are almost identical in appearance and appear to be of the same variety. Wang Zihao traveled all the way to the south for this rice seed, so he was very familiar with the appearance of the rice seed. He could tell at a glance that the rice seed Li Min asked him to bring was the same variety as the rice seed he brought. "Your Highness, it turns out that you also know about this kind of Champa rice!" Wang Zihao saw the rice seeds that Li Min brought and immediately understood what was going on. It turned out that Li Min had long ago found the rice seeds that he had worked so hard to find. Let others prepare, which means that all your efforts have been in vain. Seeing Wang Zihao's frustrated look, Li Min also smiled bitterly in his heart. This thing was too coincidental. Champa rice was a trump card he carefully prepared to solve the food problem. He had already sent it when he was in Dengzhou. People went to Champa area to transport a lot of rice seeds, which are now stored in Guangzhou and other places. After reporting to Li Shimin, this kind of improved rice will be promoted. I believe that in the south, it is generally possible to get two crops a year, and even further south, it can be harvested three times a year. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that the hero had the same idea. Wang Zihao happened to know about Champa Dao, and even went to see him in person to see how dirty his face was now. I guess I suffered a lot along the way, and the excitement just now and the depression now form a strong contrast. Li Min couldn't bear it. "Zihao, you and your daughter are really in tune with each other. She sent people to find this Champa rice from the south. It's just that you, the father, are one step behind your daughter!" Li Min said with a smile. Well, Li Min was actually lying. As a foodie in his previous life, he had long known the name of Champa rice, so in order to solve agricultural problems, he first thought of this improved rice. However, in order not to dampen Wang Zihao's enthusiasm, He put the credit on Xijun, after all, the first discoverer was Wang Zihao's biological daughter. Although being a father will make you feel a little disappointed, I believe most of you will feel happy, not to mention that he always loves his only daughter the most. Sure enough, when Wang Zihao heard that his daughter had discovered the rice seeds, his expression immediately improved a lot. Others were even more interested when they heard that there was such a coincidence. They also learned more about the advantages of Champa rice. When they heard that it could be harvested twice or even three times a year, they were also shocked. Although they The family is now mainly engaged in industry and commerce. However, the importance of food has long been ingrained in the bones of every Han Chinese, so they also attach great importance to getting more food. Now that Wang Zihao had brought Champa Rice, Li Min no longer concealed it and told him about his plans to promote Champa Rice in the south. Moreover, everything had been prepared and he would wait for it to be reported to Li Shimin before passing it. The imperial court officially promoted it by decree. Hearing Li Min¡¯s last move, Wang An next to him nodded and smiled. Compared with the three strategies he proposed, improving rice seeds is indeed more effective and less likely to be rejected by the people. Cheng Huailiang and the others were also very impressed, but the promotion of this kind of rice still requires publicity. After all, if this kind of thing is promoted by force, it is likely to be counterproductive, so the topic quickly turned to the use that Li Min had thought of before. Come to promote new things, Regarding this matter, Li Min smiled and said nothing, and turned to look at Yan Bei. Li Yong had stolen the limelight just now, and now that everyone was looking at him, Yan Bei immediately stood up and shouted loudly: "Brothers, I believe you all know many relatives and friends who are good at writing. You can ask them to come to me." Sign up here, and as long as you can pass the test, you can work in the newly opened newspaper office. Not only is the work easy, but the remuneration is generous, and you are welcome to recommend me!" With the rise of Yanbei theory, he simply put up a recruitment advertisement on the spot. Regarding running a newspaper, Li Min had actually wanted to do it for a long time. Newspapers not only allowed information to flow quickly, but also used newspapers as a public opinion tool to truly influence the general public. The guidance of public opinion in Tang society was also a function that Li Min valued most. Speaking of the influence of the Five Surnames and Qiwang, from the court to the traders and pawns, almost every class is controlled by them. In addition, these aristocratic family heirs of poems and books, among the scholars who have the greatest influence on public opinion, there are Nearly half of them are from these aristocratic families, so if they want to do something, they can easily do it as long as they use their influence.He can sway public opinion to his advantage, and then use the power of public opinion to put pressure on the court to achieve his own goals. In order to reduce the influence of the other party and increase his grasp of public opinion, the first thing Li Min thought of was the newspaper. But if you want to run a newspaper, there are two problems that need to be solved, one is printing technology, and the other is cheap paper. In fact, during the Sui and Tang Dynasties, engraving printing had already appeared, but it was mainly used for printing Buddhist scriptures. Most other books still had to be copied by hand. Since Li Min wanted to start a newspaper, let alone copying by people, even if he used engraving Printing is also not possible. Firstly, the cost is high, and secondly, the speed is slow, so it must be printed with movable type. Originally, Li Min felt that this thing was quite simple. It was nothing more than sawing the carved board into individual characters, and then re-printing them when using them. Just arrange it. However, it was not until he had people conduct experiments that he realized that this was not the case at all. Ordinary wooden movable type was very easy to deform and could no longer be used after a few times. So Li Min thought of clay movable type again, but the craftsman told him that clay movable type The movable type they made seemed simple, but the technology was more complicated. In desperation, Li Min had to turn to metal movable type. Iron was easy to rust. The first rule he eliminated was lead and copper. They were good materials, but each was more expensive than the other. In the end, Li Min was cruel and made a set of movable types out of copper. As for lead, because the output was relatively small and the price was too high, it was not suitable at all. However, not long after his copper movable type was made, craftsmen at the Dengzhou Academy of Sciences improved the wooden movable type, choosing wood with a denser texture and then applying special treatments to make the wooden movable type made from this wood very durable. , although the cost is higher, it is many times cheaper than the copper movable type piled up with money. After the printing technology was solved, only paper was left. Due to the limitations of papermaking technology, the price of paper in the Tang Dynasty was not low, especially the better quality paper, which was not affordable for ordinary people. Li Shimin rewarded the prince When he was a child, he would often give some paper as a reward, firstly to encourage students to learn, and secondly to show the preciousness of paper. However, these papers were used by Li Min as toilet paper. After all, he was really not used to the toilet chips used by the Tang Dynasty. Of course, there are cheaper papers, but the quality of these papers is really poor. They may fall off when you pick them up and break into pieces when you rub them. They can only be used for daily calligraphy practice. Although the quality of the paper used in newspapers is not high, it must at least be light and foldable, and the lower the cost, the better. Originally, Li Min wanted to find someone to research it himself, but later he was reminded that there were many people in the Patent Department who had registered papermaking patents, and maybe they contained the technology that Li Min needed. At this moment, Li Min also suddenly realized it, and hurriedly wrote to Li Yifu. Sure enough, there were indeed many papermaking patents in the Patent Department, and the kind of papermaking technology that Li Min needed was registered by a master papermaker, but he had no money. The price is relatively high, so no paper mill has ever adopted it. Li Min didn't care about the price, so he immediately sold the patent through Li Yifu, and then through the improvement of his craftsmen, he quickly produced good newspaper paper. The problems of printing and paper have been solved, and the only thing left to run a newspaper is manpower. This is the best solution. Talents who can do things are hard to find, but talents who can write articles are everywhere. Of course, this It's just relative to Li Min. After all, with his current appeal, it's not difficult to find people with good writing skills. Naturally, such a big thing as running a newspaper cannot be hidden from Yan Bei and Yan Changshi. Although Yan Bei likes to do business, he has always regarded himself as a scholar and always wants to do something that a scholar should do. Therefore, when it comes to such a major literary event as running a newspaper, he Naturally, he did his part and took advantage of his talents to become the editor-in-chief of the newspaper. Hearing Yan Bei talk about the newspaper office, Cheng Huailiang and the others were a little confused at first. After the fast-talking Yan Bei explained the operation method of the newspaper office and the functions it performed, everyone's eyes immediately lit up, and some even stared. Sharp people have already seen Li Min's deepest intention of running a newspaper. With the newspaper, they are equivalent to having a weapon to confront the five surnames and Qiwang. Coupled with their advantages in the court and other aspects, The Five Surnames and Qi Wang want to suppress industry and commerce, which is simply a fool's errand. Realizing the role of newspapers, people like Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye immediately became active. After returning, they recommended everyone they could think of. In order to select suitable talents from these people, Yan Bei almost fell down from exhaustion. Fortunately, Li Ke also showed great interest in this newspaper. He actually put down his body and ran to help select people, and even wrote and commented on it himself. article. After a period of intense preparations, Yanbei finally gathered the manpower, and the first newspaper office in Datang was finally opened for business. The sign was written by Li Min and Li Ke when they went to the palace to ask Li Shimin to write it, and the name was "Datang Daily". At the same time as the newspaper opened, Datang Daily also began to be sold on the market. Newspapers, an emerging information carrier, finally officially entered history.stage. (.). {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 125 Late Pregnancy "Selling Newspapers! Selling Newspapers~, the second issue of Datang Daily, which contains articles written by His Highness King Wu himself. Through interviews with the son of King Hejian who participated in the war, it truly reproduces the Battle of Goguryeo a few months ago. !" A half-grown man carrying a large bag of newspapers shouted loudly while jogging on the street. They were all newspaper boys uniformly employed by Datang Daily. As for what he yelled, people in the newspaper office taught him what he said. After all, a poor boy like him couldn't read at all. It is still early in the morning, and the curfew has just been lifted, so there are not many pedestrians on the street. However, when they hear the newsboy selling Datang Daily, many people riding cars or horses will stop the newsboy and take out a penny to buy a newspaper. , watching while walking on the road. Although the name of the newspaper is a daily newspaper, there is a gap of three days between the first and second issues of the newspaper. But there is nothing we can do about it. After all, newspapers are a new thing, and the people in Yanbei's newspaper office don't have any experience. It is impossible to do one newspaper a day, and it is impossible to do one newspaper every three days. It's not easy anymore. The first issue of Datang Daily, the world's first newspaper, only had two pages and eight pages. Due to printing technology, the characters on it were relatively large, so the content was relatively small. However, its price is not cheap. One copy It only cost one penny, which was enough to buy two biscuits. In addition, there were not many literate people in the Tang Dynasty, and the reputation had not yet spread. The first issue of the newspaper only sold two to three thousand copies, and among them There are also quite a few that Li Shimin asked various government departments to subscribe to. Although the newspaper did not sell many copies, the response was huge. Moreover, in addition to discussing the contents of the newspapers, people also became extremely interested in the newspapers themselves. Take the first issue of Datang Daily as an example. This issue mainly focused on current affairs. In addition to listing the political gains and losses of the Tang Dynasty in recent times, it also focused on the gains and losses in the early battles of Goguryeo. It also focused on Zhang Jian and other groups. In addition to praising the generals who emerged, they also criticized some mistakes made in the early stage. Although it was a bit of an afterthought, the boldness shown in the article shocked everyone who read the newspaper, and also felt a deep admiration. There are not many people who dare to criticize the government outspokenly. But it was usually a private complaint among a few close friends, and few people dared to criticize the court loudly in public, let alone write an article. Then let everyone watch. It is precisely because of this that Datang Daily established its bold style of being fair, open and outspoken on the first day of its publication. This is somewhat similar to Wei Zheng, except that one is in the court and the other is among the people. The first issue of Datang Daily gained popularity, so the sales of the second issue of the newspaper skyrocketed. Chang'an was the political center of Datang and the place with the highest concentration of scholars in the country. Most of those who could read in this era were Rich people. Spending a penny to buy a newspaper was naturally not worth mentioning, so the sales of the second issue quickly increased to more than 10,000 copies, and the content reported in the newspaper gradually became the focus of discussion among these people. Of course. Regarding the opinions in the newspaper, there must be mixed opinions. Those who agree will naturally nod and smile, and those who disagree do not need to sulk. The newspaper has submission information printed at the bottom, as long as you write down your opinions. And if the writing is smooth and meets the standards for publication, it will be published in the next issue of the newspaper, and a certain amount of polish will be provided. Rich people don¡¯t have this amount of money, but for those students from poor families, it undoubtedly has a normal income channel. And being able to wait until your articles are published in newspapers and circulated by people all over the world is undoubtedly a huge temptation for scholars who like fame. Therefore, whether it is for fame or money, contributing to newspapers slowly makes you become a scholar. a trend among. Li Min originally had to pay attention to the development of the newspaper. After all, it was related to the future counterattack against the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes. But at this time, he was frightened half to death by an incident, and it happened right after their party. that night. After they broke up that night, because Li Min blamed Xi Jun for the discovery of Zhancheng Dao, he naturally wanted to go to her place to say hello, so that the father and daughter would not be exposed when they met and talked. Xijun had just been made a Confucian, and now he heard that his husband took such good care of his father. Naturally, he was very moved. At night, they spent another night of love and affection. But it was the lingering night that almost ruined everything. Early the next morning, Xijun felt uncomfortable in his stomach. Both of them thought it was because they were too 'crazy' last night, so they didn't pay much attention at first, until Xijun When the pain became more and more severe, Li Min realized that something was wrong, and hurriedly invited Sun Simiao from Tai Hospital. After Sun Simiao received diagnosis and treatment, he said something that almost scared Li Min to death. "Your Highness, Wang Ruren has been pregnant for more than a month. This time she accidentally moved her fetus. Fortunately, it was discovered in time. I will help Wang Ru right now."People give acupuncture! "Although Xijun was in terrible pain, Sun Simiao, as a doctor, still looked calm and said to Li Min in a low voice with his back to Xijun. "What? Thisis this true?" When Li Min heard that Xijun was pregnant, his eyes widened in shock with an expression of disbelief. At the same time, he felt great regret, why didn't he know the news earlier? Otherwise, there is no need to be forced by the mother-in-law to take concubines. "Husband, now is not the time to think about these things, please quickly ask Dr. Sun to perform acupuncture on Sister Xijun!" Wen Xin, who was standing next to her, saw Li Min's silly expression and hurriedly shook his arm and said. "Oh, yes, yes, yes, please ask Master Sun to administer acupuncture and treatment quickly. Don't let anything happen!" Li Min finally came to his senses and said hurriedly. After hearing this, Sun Simiao did not hesitate and immediately gave Xijun acupuncture. He was indeed a miracle doctor. After the acupuncture, Xijun's pain was relieved a lot. Then he wrote another prescription, cooked it and asked Xijun to take it. After the medicine took effect, the pain in Xijun's abdomen disappeared immediately. After a while, he slowly fell asleep. Looking at Xijun sleeping peacefully, Li Min felt mixed emotions in his heart, including the joy of becoming a father, but also the fear of this matter. At the same time, he also blamed Xijun for being too careless, as she was already more than a month pregnant. , she herself didn¡¯t even know that, just now, Sun Simiao was afraid of telling her and causing the fetal gas to vibrate again, so Xijun didn¡¯t even know that she was pregnant yet. "Your Highness, I have a few words for you, I don't know whether to say them or not?" Sun Simiao packed up the medical box and said to Li Min hesitantly. Li was stunned for a moment, then said, "It's okay, Dr. Sun said!" "Your Highness and Wang Ruren have a close relationship, which is a good thing, but now Wang Ruren is pregnant, so please exercise restraint and put the fetus first in everything!" Sun Simiao's words not only made Wen Xin blush with embarrassment. Twisting his arm, Wen'er, Hua'er and others behind him covered their mouths and snickered. Obviously, Sun Simiao must have known the cause of Xijun's fetal vibration, and for the safety of the patient, he had to give Li Min a few words of advice. "Ahem~, this" No matter how thick-skinned Ren Li Min was, he couldn't help but look embarrassed at this moment and said hesitantly, "Mr. Sun is worried too much. He didn't know that Xijun was pregnant before. Now that he knows, naturally he won't Do something stupid again!¡± "That's good. Your Highness is also well versed in medical science. I don't need to say more about the rest. I am also deeply impressed by the wound suturing method you invented on the battlefield, as well as the disinfection with spirits, etc. I will definitely tell His Highness when I have time. Please ask me for advice!" Sun Simiao felt relieved after hearing this and said again with a smile. The following few words are not meant to compliment Li Min, but to express admiration from the bottom of his heart. After all, he is a real doctor, and he is willing to learn any medical skills that can save lives. When Li Min heard Sun Simiao mention the current medical methods he had developed on the battlefield, his heart moved. He thought of one thing. Although he would be very busy during this period, it was also very important, and now Xijun and The fetus in the belly is fine, so there is no need to guard it here. It is better to take advantage of today's opportunity to persuade Sun Simiao, the master of rejuvenation, to use his maximum energy. Thinking of this, Li Min stopped Sun Simiao, who was about to turn around and leave, and said, "Doctor Sun, please wait a moment. I have something I don't understand and I want to ask for advice!" After hearing this, Sun Simiao stopped, turned around and looked at Li Min with some doubts, bowed and asked, "Is there something you don't understand, Your Highness?" "This is not the place to talk. Let's talk in the living room!" After speaking, Li Min told Wen Xin a few words and asked her to take care of Xijun here temporarily, while he took Sun Simiao to the living room in the outer courtyard. The two of them sat down separately, and after tasting the tea served by the maid, Li Min said: "Mr. Sun, I would like to ask, is medical skill important to the world?" Sun Simiao was stunned after hearing this. He couldn't figure out why His Highness King Qi thought of asking this? However, he has always had a calm temper. After thinking about it, he still replied with determination: "Your Majesty, if people eat whole grains, they will naturally get sick. If the illness is not treated in time, minor illnesses may kill people, so medical skills Not only is it important to the world, but it is also a matter of life and death!" "What Imperial Physician Sun said is right. Shen Nong tasted hundreds of herbs and not only found many crops for human consumption, but also found good medicines that could cure people and save their lives. From then on, the door of medicine was opened, allowing more people to be treated when they were sick. To survive, but I have always had a question, why is medical skill so important, but the status of doctors is not high now?" Li Min praised a few words at first, but in the last sentence he pointed out the fact that the status of doctors in the Tang Dynasty was low. Although there was a medical subject in the scientific examination in the Tang Dynasty, even if he passed the examination, he would only be given a minor official from the eighth rank at most. Later promotion would be several times more difficult than the serious Jinshi subject. Even for Sun Simiao, who was highly regarded The imperial doctor's order,?Just a seventh-grade petty official. ! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 126 The Concept of Medical College If someone else had heard Li Min's unceremonious question, they would probably be a little angry even if they didn't dare on the surface. However, Sun Simiao was extremely well-educated. Not only did he not show any anger after hearing this, but he also thought about it carefully for a long time. Finally, he said with a helpless smile: "Your Highness, this old minister can't understand it either." "Haha, you are a fan of the authorities. I have been thinking about this issue for a long time, and finally I came up with an explanation!" Li Min said with a smile. Sun Simiao's eyes lit up after hearing this. He knew that the King of Qi in front of him was smart. If he could get his advice and know the reasons for the low status of doctors, and then find ways to make up for it, he might be able to change the current situation. Thinking of this, he couldn't help but bowed with excitement and said: "Please give me some advice, Your Highness!" Li Min looked at Sun Simiao's respectful look, but a faint smile flashed across the corner of his mouth, and he said with certainty: "Actually, the explanation is very simple, that is, since Shennong, there have been no real talents in medicine!" "What? This this" Sun Simiao heard Li Min say such an unexpected answer, which made him a little stunned for a while. After a while, he realized what he was doing and asked angrily, "Your Highness , Although the veteran is not talented, there are still many talents in my field of medicine. Bian Que, Hua Tuo, Zhang Zhongjing, etc. are all famous doctors who have endured many hardships. How can we say that there are no talents in medicine?" Seeing Sun Simiao's excitement, Li Min smiled slightly. This was the effect he wanted. He said calmly: "Oh, let me ask you. How do Bian Que, Hua Tuo and Zhang Zhongjing compare with Confucius?" After hearing this, Sun Simiao couldn't laugh or cry. After a while, he said: "Your Highness, Confucius is a Confucian saint, and his status is equivalent to that of Lao Tzu in Taoism. Although Bian Que and other famous doctors have countless lives, how can they be compared with saints?" "Okay. Since you admit that there has never been a talent comparable to Confucius and Laozi in medicine, let me ask you now, compared with Taoism and Confucianism, which one is more prosperous?" Li Min asked again with a smile. There is a trap in his question. Confucianism emphasizes joining the world, while Taoism emphasizes being out of the world. Therefore, it was destined from the beginning that Confucianism would be more accepted by the secular world, and of course it would be more prosperous. "Confucian disciples are all over the court, and there are countless students. Although our Taoism has been vigorously promoted by the late emperor and His Majesty, compared with Confucianism, it is still far behind." Sun Simiao didn't think so much, and just gave an honest smile. replied. He is not only a doctor, but also a Taoist priest, whether it is medicine or Taoism. Both are inferior to Confucianism passed down by Confucius. "Yes, I am still Confucius's teacher, but Taoism has been passed down to this day, but it is much worse than Confucianism. Do you know the key to this?" Li Min asked still smiling. "My old minister is stupid. Please give me some advice, Your Highness!" Sun Simiao couldn't help but show a bit of anxiety on his face when he saw that Li Min kept pretending, and he saluted slightly again. "No matter what, this question is actually simple to say. The most important thing about the two is that Confucius spent his whole life teaching seventy-two students, while Laozi left Tongguan in the west and left only a Tao Te Ching of more than a thousand words, and These are the reasons that determine the prosperity of Confucianism and the decline of Taoism." Li Min said with confidence, although he also knew that his point of view was simply untenable, but as long as he could temporarily deceive Sun Simiao, he would be considered a victory. Sun Simiao is not stupid, otherwise he would not have become a famous doctor. Hearing this, he finally showed a look of enlightenment and said: "Your Highness, I understand, what you want to say is public teaching!" "Yes, Imperial Physician Sun must also know that in medicine nowadays, almost everything is passed down from father to son, and from son to grandson. Even if you accept apprentices, the conditions are extremely harsh, and a person can only accept two or three apprentices at most in his lifetime. This Not to mention compared with Confucianism, even Taoism is not comparable!" Li Min said with a serious face, "Compared with Confucianism, Taoism is actually inferior in the aspect of public teaching. Confucius vigorously taught disciples, so that There are countless disciples, and the teachings of Confucianism are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people; while Taoism has only one enigmatic Tao Te Ching, which has caused later generations to have different interpretations of it, leading to countless schools, each with its own interpretation, and even triggering internal strife. It cannot be unified internally, let alone compare with Confucianism, which advocates great unity." Although Sun Simiao also felt that Li Min's reasons were a bit one-sided, it was not unreasonable. If Lao Tzu had taught openly like Confucius, Taoism would not be in the current situation. As for medicine, let alone medicine. Each doctor treats his or her medical skills as treasures and seldom spreads them except to their descendants. This also prevents medical skills from being exchanged and making it impossible to learn from each other's strengths. As a result, medicine naturally declines day by day. "Thank you for the advice, Your Highness. I am willing to reveal what I have learned in my life to others, but I would like to ask Your Highness to help me with this matter!" Sun Simiao is a real doctor.?, fully aware of the importance of inheriting medical skills, and not cherishing his own medical skills, otherwise he would not have written what he had learned throughout his life into "A Thousand Gold Prescriptions" to be passed down to future generations when he was more than a hundred years old. Therefore, when he heard that Li Min wanted him to teach in public, he immediately nodded in agreement, but he also knew that this matter could not be done by himself alone, and it must be promoted by His Highness the King of Qi in front of him. "Hahaha~, Dr. Sun is indeed a famous doctor of the generation. His heart as a doctor is enough to make the world admire him!" When Li Min saw the other party's promise, he immediately stood up and walked around excitedly, shouting loudly without hesitation praised. However, after Li Min was excited, Sun Simiao frowned and asked again: "Your Highness, although it is a good thing to make medicine public, I don't have any clue for a while. I dare to ask Your Highness what you think?" After all, he is just a doctor. Apart from being good at treating illnesses and rescuing people, he is really not as good as Li Min in other aspects. "Haha, this is easy to handle. Since Imperial Physician Sun knows the wound suturing and other techniques that this king has developed on the battlefield, does he know how many soldiers of the Tang Dynasty have been saved by these new technologies?" Li Min asked with a proud look on his face. "This" Sun Simiao only learned about specific methods such as surgery from the imperial physician who accompanied the army. As for how many soldiers were saved, he really didn't know. After all, these were matters of the Ministry of War, and it was difficult for ordinary people to know. "Hehe, I am the medical officer of this war. I made a rough statistics of all the wounded who were treated, and then compared it with the number of casualties in the Ministry of War's previous wars. It was found that after adding the new unit of medical soldiers, Using new wound treatment technology, the casualty rate in the Battle of Goguryeo was only 30% of that in previous wars. In other words, ten people might have died from injuries before, but after our treatment, only three people would die. After a war, there are Tens of thousands of soldiers have survived because of our treatment, so adding medical soldiers as a new branch of the Tang army has become the consensus of the civil and military ministers of the DPRK and China!" Li Min smiled very proudly. There was no exaggeration in what he said. Although there were doctors accompanying the army in the Tang Dynasty, the number was very small. Coupled with the backward medical methods, the injured soldiers could not receive effective treatment at all. A battle Most of the soldiers who died in the war died from aggravated injuries. However, with Li Min's medical soldiers, the situation was immediately greatly improved. Coupled with new treatment methods such as alcohol disinfection and wound suturing, the casualty rate was greatly reduced. "Your Highness has countless living people, which is really an immeasurable merit!" Sun Simiao also said with great admiration, but then asked with some doubts, "But what does this matter have to do with public lectures?" "Haha, don't you understand, Imperial Doctor Sun?" Li Yin said with a smile, "If you want to form a medical corps, you will naturally need a large number of manpower. Although the medical corps does not require high medical skills, some first aid measures such as bandaging of wounds, etc. But it is a compulsory course. I think that the Tang Dynasty has an army of millions, and it needs a very large number of medical soldiers. Therefore, there must be a special training place to provide a large number of medical soldiers for the Tang army. But I think This place was expanded again to not only train simple medical soldiers, but to form an institution similar to an academy, taught by experienced doctors, and then recruit people from all over the world who are aspiring to study medicine, and teach and study medical skills in public. I have already thought about it, let¡¯s call it Datang Medical College!¡± After listening to Li Min's idea for the medical school, Sun Simiao was stunned. He originally thought that Li Min wanted him to call on the doctors of the Tang Dynasty to give lectures in public. Unexpectedly, Li Min's idea was even bigger, and he even used He to train medical soldiers for the imperial court. Taking advantage of the opportunity, he took advantage of the situation to establish a Datang Medical College with a military background. Only the King of Qi in front of him dared to think of such a big undertaking. Although Sun Simiao was shocked by Li Min's huge idea, he thought that when the medical school was completed, famous doctors from all over the Tang Dynasty would gather together to learn from each other's strengths and discuss the pros and cons. He, who had always been calm, couldn't help but be a little excited. "Your Highness is a great talent. This move will benefit the country and the people, and it will also promote medicine. I am old and incompetent. I am willing to serve as your Highness's vanguard and be driven by Your Highness!" Sun Simiao bowed to the ground and said with a serious face. "Hahaha~, with Imperial Physician Sun's talent, it would be too humiliating to be a pawn. After I report to my father in the future, the position of head of the medical school must belong to you!" Li Min also laughed heartily. road. With the improvement of living standards, medicine will definitely develop accordingly. However, with the current medical situation in Datang, without his promotion, it would be impossible to develop rapidly. In addition, Lu Qing has already begun to take action, and medicine The problem of insufficient manpower has begun to emerge. This problem may become more serious in the future, so it is better to be prepared sooner or later. After discussing the matter of medical school with Sun Simiao, Li Min had just sent him away and was about to go back to see if Xijun was awake? At this time, a servant suddenly reported it, and Li Zhi hurriedly?He came to see his sixth brother. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 127 Li Zhi was ¡®bullied¡¯ "Hey~, Ninth Brother, why are you here alone today?" When Li Min saw Li Zhi coming in, he immediately asked with some surprise. Normally, whenever Li Zhi comes to his house, he will definitely bring Si Zi and others with him. Especially when he returned to Chang'an this time, the five-year-old Si Zi and Li Zhi stayed at his house for a few days before going back, but today he came to Li Min alone. ([] ) "Brother Six, help me, I really can't bear it anymore!" Li Zhi did not reply to Li Min's words. Instead, as soon as he entered the palace, he cried and cried loudly, as if he had been greatly wronged. "Ouch! What's wrong with our King Jin? Who dares to trouble you?" Li Min joked with a smile. Li Zhi is now ten years old and will soon leave the palace to open a mansion. Compared with two years ago, ten-year-old Li Zhi has grown much taller, but his body still looks a little thin. "Brother Six, I'm telling you seriously, I'm not kidding!" Seeing Li Min's look, Li Zhi couldn't help but said angrily, then sat down, picked up the tea bowl and took two sips. Li Min saw that Li Zhi didn't look like he was acting, and was very surprised at the moment. He asked strangely: "What's wrong, are you really being bullied?" ¡°It¡¯s not just bullying, I¡¯m almost annoyed to death by him!¡± Li Zhi said even more angrily. "Who is so bold? Tell me, and Sixth Brother will help you!" Li Min also has a protective temper. Although Li Zhi is ruthless and thick-skinned, he is still his younger brother. Naturally, he cannot let others bully him at will, otherwise he will This older brother also has a shameless face. "Brother Six, you are so loyal. I knew you were the best to me!" Li Zhi immediately beamed with joy when he heard that Brother Six was willing to come forward. "Of course, I am also your sixth brother after all. Tell me, who bullied you?" Li Min slapped his chest loudly. "My uncle!" "Go away~" Li Min wished he could slap Li Zhi to death. He had been wronged for a long time by Changsun Wuji, and that was it for the others, but when he met an old yin like Changsun Wuji. Li Min couldn't wait to walk around. Not to mention taking the initiative to provoke them. "Hey, brother Six, don't be angry, I'm just joking with you!" Li Zhi played a trick on Li Min, and his mood immediately improved a lot. In later generations, the so-called basing one's happiness on the pain of others is what Li Zhi is talking about. Treat such people. Although Li Min didn't want to offend Changsun Wuji, he was a little curious. Speaking of which, Empress Changsun gave birth to three sons, namely Li Chengqian, Li Tai and Li Zhi. As their uncle, Changsun Wuji should not distinguish between them, but that is not the case. Li Chengqian was the prince and the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. Changsun Wuji cared deeply about him and helped him covertly and covertly. As for Li Tai, this guy has an arrogant temper and his relationship with his uncle, Changsun Wuji, is not very good. But whether it is Li Chengqian or Li Tai. They are all very likely to inherit the throne of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, Changsun Wuji has always focused his attention on the two of them. As for the youngest Li Zhi, he has always been ignored by him. Why is he suddenly causing trouble for Li Zhi now? Out of curiosity, Li Min asked about the specific situation. Li Zhi was also feeling a lot of bitterness, and it happened that all of it was poured out on him, the sixth brother with whom he had the best relationship, and Li Min finally understood what was going on. . It turns out that it was only a few days after Li Shimin returned to Chang'an. Changsun Wuji, who had always ignored Li Zhi, suddenly became enthusiastic. First, when they met by chance, Changsun Wuji asked Li Zhi concerned about his recent studies, and then told him a few words to study hard. A few days later, Changsun Wuji gave Li Zhi many gifts. at the begining of. Li Zhi was still a little touched, feeling that this uncle finally thought of his nephew. However, as Changsun Wuji became more and more enthusiastic, Li Zhi felt more and more uncomfortable, especially later, Changsun Wuji almost every day They all went to the palace to urge him to study, and sometimes Sizi came to play with him, but Changsun Wuji persuaded him to leave as his uncle. Although Li Zhi matured precociously, he was still just a ten-year-old child, and it was his nature to love to play and make trouble. Changsun Wuji insisted that he spend his playing time studying, without considering Li Zhi's feelings at all, so not only did it have no effect , but it gave Li Zhi a rebellious mentality. Not only was he tired of reading, but he also felt a little disgusted with Changsun Wuji who forced him to study. So last time he and Sizi stayed at Li Min's house for a few days, in order to temporarily avoid Changsun Wuji's entanglement. After listening to Li Zhi's bitterness, Li Min sneered slightly, thinking that the old fox Changsun Wuji was really cunning. Li Chengqian and Li Tai had a fight some time ago. Although Li Shimin had not done anything to his two sons since he returned to Chang'an. What kind of punishment, but given the relationship between Changsun Wuji and Li Shimin, he must have got some information, plusLi Chengqian and Li Tai were really disappointed with their performance, so they immediately turned to Li Zhi. However, his way of showing intimacy was too lame and the relationship did not get closer. Instead, Li Zhi felt disgusted with him. "Brother Six, what do you think I should do? My uncle is blocking me, and even Sizi doesn't dare to come and play with me. Besides, besides studying, I'm almost suffocated to death!" Li Zhi cried with a sad face. , said helplessly as he came to Li Min's side. He was still young and still couldn't figure out Changsun Wuji's deeper intention of doing this. "Haha, I have a way. Although it can't cure the root cause, it can make your uncle less harass you!" Li Min replied with a smile. The throne is just a mess. Let Changsun Wuji stir up whatever he wants. , it¡¯s none of my business anyway, but I can help Li Zhi. "Really!" Li Zhi was overjoyed when he heard this. He pulled Li Min's sleeve and shouted loudly, "I know Brother Six that you have many ideas. Tell me your method quickly and I will do it right away!" "The way is very simple, that is, you must not show any dissatisfaction in front of your uncle, but show your closeness to him, visit his house more often when you have nothing to do, and give him a few gifts. If you don't understand something, ask him for advice, and if you encounter problems, ask him to help solve them. As long as you do this, I believe that soon he will no longer force you to study." Li Min gave guidance very confidently. The reason why Changsun Wuji is so enthusiastic about letting Li Zhi study is actually just to establish a good relationship with Li Zhi. As long as Li Zhi properly shows his closeness and dependence on him, after the purpose is achieved, Changsun Wuji will definitely relax his attitude towards Li Zhi. After all, he is also an important minister in the court and has many official duties. How can he have time to spend with Li Zhi every day? "That's all?" Li Zhi didn't quite believe it. Could it be that if he got closer to his uncle, he would be able to get rid of him? "Of course, when did Sixth Brother lie to you?" Li Min patted his shoulder and smiled, "If you don't believe it, then go and try it. After all, he is your uncle, and you should be closer to him. .¡± Li Zhi was right when he heard it. He didn¡¯t have any losses anyway. "By the way, Sixth Brother, I just saw Imperial Physician Sun leaving your house. Is someone in your house sick?" Li Zhi suddenly asked again. "Ah! By the way, if you didn't tell me, I would have almost forgotten that the scholar in my house is pregnant, and your sixth brother, I will be a father soon!" When Li Min heard Li Zhi's words, he immediately thought of Xijun's pregnancy. , ended up jumping up happily and said to him loudly. People who have never been a father may find it difficult to understand Li Min's current mood. He can't wait to tell everyone in the world about this and let everyone share his joy. "Really, great, I'm going to be an uncle again!" Li Zhi was also overjoyed when he heard this. Among his married brothers, only Li Min has no children yet. Although he is young, he also knows this. The importance of the matter, and even through Si Zi, he knew that Concubine Yang was also very anxious. Now that Sixth Brother finally had an heir, he was relieved of his worries. Thinking of Xijun's pregnancy, Li Min was not in the mood to talk to Li Zhi anymore. He went back to the inner courtyard to check on Xijun, only to find that he was already awake and drinking porridge under Wen'er's service. He also saw her holding her belly with her hand. , with a happy look on her face, she must have known about her pregnancy. Seeing Li Min, Xijun, who was drinking porridge, also blushed. If the child in her belly was injured because of what happened last night, even if Li Min didn't blame her, she would probably regret it for the rest of her life. Li Min also knew what Xijun was thinking, so he comforted her a few words and then told her to have a good rest. He would go to the palace in person to report the good news to his mother and concubine. Seeing that Li Min valued the child in his belly so much, Xijun was naturally very happy. Although the child he gave birth to was not his legitimate son, it was still Li Min's first child, and he would definitely receive more favors in the future. As long as he taught his child well, although he did not expect him to inherit the throne, with Li Min's connections, No matter what this child does when he grows up, it will definitely be much easier than others. Thinking of this, the smile on Xijun's face became even sweeter. Of course, after leaving Xijun, Li Min didn't forget to comfort Wen Xin. Even though Wen Xin had behaved normally before, as a princess, she couldn't be the first to give birth to a child for Li Min. There must be some feelings in her heart. Lost, Li Min's just-right comfort can not only deepen the relationship between the two, but also reduce the outbreak of internal conflicts in the family. Speaking of which, Li Min really put a lot of effort into letting Wen Xin and Xi Jun live in peace, and finally made them accept each other. This was one of the reasons why Li Min was unwilling to take a concubine. After all, he could I don't want my inner house to become a battlefield for the Zhen Huans. After settling the affairs at home, Li Min entered the palace with Li Zhi who was waiting for him. He planned to tell Concubine Yang about Xijun's pregnancy. However, as soon as he entered the palace, he was immediately surprised by the little yellow door next to Li Shimin. stopped and saidHis Majesty came to see him for something important. In desperation, Li Min had to ask Li Zhi to report the good news to Concubine Yang first, while he went to Li Shimin's place. However, as soon as Li Min entered the Liangyi Palace, he immediately felt that the atmosphere in the palace was a bit strange. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 128 The Beginning of the Suppression In the Liangyi Hall today, both civil and military personnel came together. Fang Xuanling and Changsun Wuji sat at the front for the civil officials, and others such as Wei Zheng, Xiao Yu and others were behind. The generals were naturally led by Li Jing, but let What surprised Li Min was that Li Xiaogong was also sitting there, followed by Li Ji, Cheng Yaojin and others. As soon as Li Min came in, he found that all the people in the palace, whether civil or military, had solemn expressions on their faces. They were all staring at their feet intently, as if they were studying a rare treasure. No one even came in. Look up. Li Shimin, who was sitting on it, had a livid face with a few flushes on his face. There were memorials scattered on the floor in front of the desk, and there were even signs of being torn. It looked like he had been very angry just now. Although he knew that Li Shimin was angry, Li Min still had to bite the bullet and stepped forward, bowed and saluted: "My son, I see my father!" Li Shimin, who was sitting with a sullen face, saw Li Min, and his expression recovered a little. He nodded and said, "Liu Lang, pick up a few memorials on the ground and read them!" Li Min felt strange, but he still followed the instructions and picked up a few books from under his feet. Speaking of which, he really didn't pay attention just now. There were quite a lot of memorials on the ground, probably two to three hundred at least. When Li Min opened the memorial in his hand and looked at it, he found that these memorials were all presented on the same day. It has been almost two years since he came to the Tang Dynasty, and Li Min's level of classical Chinese has also improved a lot. He can also roughly understand the contents of these memorials. After roughly reading all the memorials in his hand, Li Min's mouth also became vague. There was a sneer. These memorials were written by different people, and these people not only had different positions. The geographical location is also far and wide, but the content of the memorial is similar. It is nothing more than blaming the development of industry and commerce for hindering local agriculture and greatly reducing food production that year. Therefore, it requested the court to restrict industry and commerce and impose heavy taxes on industry and commerce. Otherwise, if this situation is allowed to develop, it may cause widespread famine and so on. ¡°Obviously, this is what Li Min has been waiting for for a long time. The Five Surnames and Seven Hopes formally suppressed industry and commerce. However, when Li Min looked at the memorials all over the floor, he couldn't help but take a breath, thinking about the influence of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes in his heart. I finally had an intuitive understanding. The Tang Dynasty was not the dynasty of later generations. The ratio of officials to citizens was extremely low. The total number of high-ranking officials in the country was estimated to be only more than 10,000 people. Those who were qualified to submit countermeasures were sent here. The number is even rarer, but the memorial in front of you means that hundreds of officials are influenced by the five surnames and seven looks. This ratio is very shocking. Watching Li Min read the memorial. Li Shimin said angrily: "Liu Lang, look at it, there are more than 300 states in the country, and people from almost every state have submitted memorials to me, telling me about the harm of industry and commerce. But they did not mention at all that the national treasury tax revenue has increased several times in the past two years. Are they all blind?" Looking at Li Shimin who was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, Li Min also understood deeply. After all, as a generation of emperors, he saw so many officials controlled by another force and deliberately exaggerating the shortcomings of industry and commerce. But he kept silent about the advantages of industry and commerce. This was what Li Shimin couldn't accept the most. Seeing the furious Li Shimin, the ministers sitting below looked at each other and lowered their heads very wisely. They were also insiders about the suppression of industry and commerce by the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes, and many of them were aware of it. They are on the side of industry and commerce, but now that Li Min is the leader, there is no need for them to step forward. Just when Li Ming wanted to persuade Li Shimin to calm down, he had already told Li Shimin how to deal with it. As long as he formally issued the order, everything would go according to plan. But at this moment, one of the courtiers below suddenly walked out and said loudly: "Your Highness, although these people have been organized to put pressure on the imperial court, what they say is not unreasonable. Agriculture is the foundation of a country. If agriculture is affected, I¡¯m afraid the country¡¯s foundation will also be shaken!¡± ¡°If you dare to say such words at this time, there is probably no other person in the entire Tang Dynasty except Wei Zheng. Speaking of which, Wei Zheng was also an orthodox Confucian scholar. In his view, agriculture was far more important than opportunistic industry and commerce. Therefore, no matter how much tax revenue industry and commerce brought to the Tang Dynasty, if it affected the foundation of agriculture, it would definitely be suppressed. Li Shimin was furious and wanted to get angry as soon as he heard Wei Zheng's words, but Li Min was the first to say: "What Dr. Wei said is reasonable. Agriculture is indeed the foundation of a country, but industry and commerce are also the strategies for making a country rich. Both are equally important, and they cannot be because of industry and commerce." If the development of agriculture affects agriculture, industry and commerce will be regarded as a scourge and vigorously suppressed!" Although Wei Zheng had a good impression of Li Min, when it came to such a major national matter, he had no mercy at all. He asked without giving in: "Oh, then I would like to ask Your Highness, what if we don't suppress industry and commerce?" Let farmers who have abandoned farming to work return to the land?" Wei Zheng only has traditional agriculture in his mindDuring this period, I didn¡¯t think of any other way at all. Li Min was waiting for the other party's words, so in front of all the civil and military officials, he told all the three strategies proposed by Wang An and the rice he had prepared for the city. In fact, after he and Cheng Huailiang gathered yesterday, these four coping methods had long been circulated among insiders. For example, Li Shimin and most of the civil and military officials present had known about it in advance, so they did not feel the slightest surprise at all. As an admonishment official, Wei Zheng didn¡¯t have much contact with people. In addition, he had a strict family style and had never had anything to do with Li Min¡¯s industrial and commercial interest groups, so he didn¡¯t know about it in advance. Therefore, when he first heard these four methods to solve agricultural problems, he was greatly impressed. After all, he did not care about the individual. As long as the food problem was solved, he still held a relatively open-minded attitude toward industry and commerce that could increase tax revenue. . Most of the people in the court were related to Li Min's interests, and Li Shimin was very angry with the actions of Wu surnamed Qiwang, so the four suggestions put forward by Li Min were immediately adopted, although some of them were from big families such as Wu surnamed Qiwang. Officials blocked the move, but their slight objections were quickly drowned out by the surrounding voices of approval. Of course, what Li Min put forward was just a rough suggestion. The detailed implementation details would have to be completed by ministers like Fang Xuanling. Li Min couldn't help at all, so he wisely closed the door. Mouth, stand aside and be an honest listener. I saw a group of civil servants headed by Fang Xuanling gathered together. They discussed each other one by one, analyzing the difficulties that may be encountered in the implementation of the four suggestions one by one, and then pooled the wisdom of everyone to come up with solutions. road. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but four detailed implementation plans were born in front of Li Min. However, these four plans still required the cooperation of Li Min. To be precise, it should be the cooperation of Li Min¡¯s newly founded Datang Daily. After everything was discussed, Li Shimin asked the civil and military officials to retire, but he kept Li Min, mainly because he wanted to ask about the newspaper. At the beginning, Li Min told him Li Shimin two ways to fight back against the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes. One of them was to use newspapers as a tool of public opinion as a weapon to attack the prestige and influence of those wealthy families. However, in order to achieve this, newspapers must be distributed all over the country. If it is only handled by the court, it is estimated that they can only pour money into it, and the effect may not be good, so Li Min takes this matter into his own hands. On oneself. "Father, don't worry, the newspaper has just started now. Several issues have been published in Chang'an, and the Luoyang branch is also ready. It will be published simultaneously with Chang'an. As for information transmission, Feinu is used. Although There will be some delays, but it is also very fast. As for branches in other big cities such as Taiyuan, they are also under preparation!" Li Min reported the progress of opening the newspaper to Li Shimin. "Liu Lang, I heard that every time you sell a newspaper, you lose a little money. The more newspapers you sell, the more you lose. Is that true?" Li Shimin asked worriedly. Li Min smiled after hearing this and said, "Father, this is indeed the case. If we calculate it, on average, for every two newspapers sold, the newspaper company will lose one penny." Although the price of one penny for a newspaper is enough It¡¯s high, but considering the cost of newspapers, it¡¯s actually still a loss. "Liu Lang, I know you are good at amassing money, but losing money at this rate is probably not an option. Otherwise, should I ask the treasury to allocate part of the money specifically to support the newspaper industry?" Li Shimin hesitated, and finally spoke. said. "Thank you, Father, for your kindness, but newspapers can actually be profitable, and the more we sell now, the more we can earn in the future, so Father, you don't have to worry about this problem." Li Min smiled. said. Although businessmen in this era have already had the concept of advertising, for example, when a new store opens, the store owner will hire a group of idle people to promote his store. When the circulation of the newspaper reaches a certain level and it has sufficient influence, Li Min will launch an advertising space business in the newspaper. I believe it will definitely attract many discerning businessmen to place advertisements in it. Hearing that Li Min's newspaper could be profitable, Li Shimin finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although the revenue of the treasury has increased several times now, after the great war in Goguryeo, most of the reserves of the treasury have been consumed, and according to the news he received, there is another A troublesome matter is before him, and it may even trigger a new round of war. Although the opponent this time is not as good as Goguryeo, it should not be underestimated. I am afraid that the remaining reserves in the treasury alone will not be able to support this war. . Li Min saw that Li Shimin was relieved after hearing what he said, but his brows were still furrowed. It seemed that there was something difficult. He was curious, so he asked: "Father, what are you worried about? "^-^^-^ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 129 Sixth Brother, what do you think of me? Li Shimin encountered a trouble. If it was not handled well, a war would probably break out. However, the Tang Dynasty, which had just destroyed Goguryeo, also had an empty treasury and was unable to launch this war. This troubled him extremely. Li Min saw that Li Shimin was worried, so he asked if he could help? Although Li Shimin knew that his son was good at managing money, he thought that there were already many things pressing on Li Min, and with that troublesome matter, a war might break out, and there was still room for maneuver, so he still said: "It's nothing, it's just a matter of time." If there is any trouble, you should finish the newspaper first, and then help Fang Xuanling and others to resist the suppression of industry and commerce by the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes!" Li Min knew that the emperor's father was also thinking about him, so he didn't ask any more questions. After the official chat, he told Li Shimin that he was about to have a son. As a father, Li Shimin was naturally happy for Li Min. And he was no longer allowed to stay, asking Li Min to quickly tell Concubine Yang the news. However, when Li Min rushed to Wangyun Palace, Li Zhi had already reported the news to Concubine Yang. Concubine Yang was so happy that she rewarded Li Zhi with many good things. When she saw Li Zhi, she was naturally furious. He was delighted, and as a person who had experienced it, he pointed out many things that pregnant women in Li Min should pay attention to. Judging from Concubine Yang's excited look, if it weren't for her physical inconvenience, she would have gone directly to Li Min's house to see her unborn grandson with her own eyes. After giving instructions to Li Min, Concubine Yang uncharacteristically did not let him stay with her for a while, but asked him to return home immediately to take care of Xijun, mother and son, and also warned Li Min. No matter how busy he is, he must take good care of his grandson. If something goes wrong, she will never spare Li Min. Li Min also slandered Concubine Yang for forgetting her son after having her grandson. Unfortunately, Concubine Yang was an older pregnant woman and could not be offended. Therefore, you must not only endure it, but also endure it with a smile on your face, and never show any dissatisfaction. Li Min, who was driven out by Concubine Yang, had not taken a few steps. Then he was pestered by Li Zhi again, and the boy said with a smile: "Brother Six, I heard that you created another Datang Daily?" "That's right. Why are you asking this?" Li Min looked at Li Zhi, who was as tall as his chest, and asked with some confusion. "Hehe~" Li Zhi showed a somewhat embarrassed smile and said in a flattering way, "Brother Six, the newspaper has just been established and there must be a shortage of manpower. What do you think of me?" Li Min was wondering in his heart. He had known Li Zhi for so long and had never seen him embarrassed before, but after hearing his words. But he was so shocked that he stopped in his tracks, then turned around and looked up and down at Li Zhi, who was still a child, and couldn't help but said: "Ninth brother, are you kidding me?" "Of course I'm not joking!" Li Zhi said seriously, "Since the newspaper is run by Brother Six, you must also know that the people in the newspaper are talented and knowledgeable people. They just write articles and discuss current affairs every day. I am a leisurely prince. If you have nothing to do every day and don¡¯t want to study hard, you might as well go to your newspaper office, even if you can¡¯t write articles. But as the saying goes, the person who is close to the best is the best. Mixing with a group of talented and learned people every day will not only increase your knowledge, but also increase your knowledge. Being able to hear many different opinions is much more useful than reading.¡± When Li Zhi said this, he suddenly showed a sly smile and said: "In addition to forcing me to study every day, my uncle also asked me to learn more about the major events in the court and the people. The newspaper office happens to be the place where current events gather. If I stay here every day There, I¡¯m sure my uncle won¡¯t force me to study every day!¡± After listening to Li Zhi's explanation, Li Min immediately gave a thumbs up to his brother, who was seven years younger than him. He was worthy of being an emperor in history. He could come up with such an ingenious method at a young age, even if it was just for laziness. , but just this delicate thought and astute response are enough to defeat many adults. Although it is a bit tricky to let a ten-year-old child enter the newspaper office, he is not expected to write articles anyway. It should be used as an eye-opener for Li Zhi, and for the next period of time, Li Min will probably have to stay in the newspaper office all day long. After all, he dedicated The four strategies required of him had to be publicized by the newspaper. This matter was too important, and he would not trust it to anyone else. When the time comes, it won't take much effort to take Li Zhi by myself. Thinking of this, Li Min nodded and answered. "Great, I don't have to be forced to study anymore!" Li Zhi was so excited that he immediately blurted out the truth in his mind, but he immediately reacted, smiled shamelessly at Li Min, and said loudly, "Brother Six, tomorrow morning I'll go find you, just remember to wait for me!" After saying that, without waiting for Li Min's reply, he turned around and ran away. Looking at the appearance of his younger brother, Li Min shook his head and smiled. Although Li Zhi is usually a bit more thoughtful, thick-skinned, and changes his face faster than others, if he gets along well, people will find out?In fact, Li Zhi is also a passionate person, but he grew up in a deep palace, which made him more precocious and vigilant than his peers at a young age. But as long as you treat him sincerely, he will also treat you sincerely. Xijun was pregnant. Although she was only a Confucian, this was Li Min's first child after all, so many people who learned the news came to congratulate Li Min and gave many gifts to the unborn child. , and what makes Li Min depressed is that all these gifts are prepared for boys. In fact, this is understandable. After all, this was in ancient times, and the idea of ????preferring sons over daughters was not common. Both Xijun and Concubine Yang believed that the child was a boy. If someone changed it and said that the child was a girl in front of them, That would be like cursing someone, and it would definitely not end well. But in comparison, Li Min prefers that the child be a girl. Firstly, he likes it personally, and secondly, if the eldest son is not a legitimate child, problems will easily arise in the future. Of course, he only dared to think about these things in his mind and would never dare to say them out loud. The congratulatory people were naturally Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye, who wanted to get Li Min drunk to celebrate. But Li Min didn't have time to fool around with them. The newspaper office was still waiting for him to take charge. Cheng Huailiang and others also knew the importance of this matter from their parents, so they didn't bother with it, but they had to wait until the child was born to make up for it. The newspaper office of Datang Daily is located in Shengye Square, adjacent to Anxing Square where Prince Li Min's palace is located. To the south is Dongshi, and next to Dongshi is the busiest square in Chang'an, where literati are concentrated. District, that is the famous Pingkangfang. When mentioning Pingkangfang in Chang'an City, everyone will probably think of the same place, which is a brothel. Starting from Pingkangfang, we have to mention Shangshu Province, which was the administrative center of the Tang Dynasty. Shangshu Province was to the east of the imperial city, so most of the candidates, officials, candidates, etc. who came to Beijing were concentrated very far away from Shangshu Province. In the recent Chongren, Pingkang and other monasteries, whether they were candidates or officials, they were naturally scholars. In the era of the Tang Dynasty, literati marriage was an elegant thing. With so many scholars gathering together, it was natural that they were scholars. It is a huge source of customers. Because Chongrenfang is right next to the Imperial City, brothels are prohibited, so Pingkangli became the largest red light district in Chang'an City. Shengyefang is next to Chongrenfang and diagonally opposite to Pingkangfang. Because of the seriousness of Datang Daily, it cannot be compared to being located in the red light district of Pingkangfang. There are too many government agencies in Chongrenfang. In order to maintain the appearance of Datang Daily, Due to its uniqueness, it was difficult to locate it there, so Shengye Fang, which was closest to the two Fangs, became the only choice. There are also many scholars in Shengye Square, and it is opposite to the East Market. The most popular place in the square is the inn, which is occupied by businessmen traveling from north to south. Therefore, it is also a place where information from all over the world gathers. The newspaper office of Datang Daily is located in the center of Shengyefang. Originally, Li Zhi thought of the newspaper office to avoid the persecution of Changsun Wuji, but because the newspaper incident had just begun, and because Li Min had an heir, people kept visiting his house, so he waited until a few days later before Li Min took Li Zhi to wait. Arriving at the location of Datang Daily, the newspaper office was already ready and was about to publish the first issue of the newspaper. We arrived at the newspaper office in the center of Shengyefang. The newspaper office is a large house. It used to be the residence of a wealthy businessman. However, due to business changes, he left Chang'an, so he sold the house and Li Min bought it and used it as a newspaper office. Because of limited time, Li Min did not make any major changes to the house. Moreover, although the previous owner of the house was a businessman, he was also considered an elegant person. The buildings in the house were matched with the landscape, and they looked well-proportioned, very much like Jiangnan gardens. smell. Entering the house, walking through a winding path, we soon arrived at the main hall of the house. This is the largest building in the house and is also the workplace of the newspaper. When the staff coming in and out saw Li Min, He immediately bowed and saluted. Although Yan Bei was in charge of the newspaper office, Li Min had been here several times, so everyone here knew him. Taking Li Zhi into the main hall, he saw that the originally spacious hall had been divided into small single rooms by screens of different styles. In addition to a desk and chairs, there was only a locked bookcase in the single room. Usually the staff When you work in your own small single room, you can discuss things with other people. However, if you want to talk about a lot of things, it is best to go to the pavilion outside so as not to disturb others. In the right corner of the main hall, there are two single rooms separated by the largest screen, which are the offices of Yan Bei and Li Ke. Now Yan Bei is the editor-in-chief of the newspaper. Li Ke is very interested in newspapers, so he has He has been helping here since the beginning, so he also has his own office, but because of his noble status, it is really difficult for him to hold any actual positions. When Li Min arrived, Yan Bei and Li Ke were discussing the layout and content of the first issue of the newspaper. They were also very excited when they saw him.Without even bothering to say hello to Li Zhi, he immediately handed the agreed draft of the newspaper to Li Min and asked him to read it first. Li Min also took over Datang's first newspaper with some excitement, but when he saw the content above, his brows wrinkled tighter and tighter, and a gloomy look appeared on his face. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 130 The Influence of Newspapers (Part 1) "Bah!" Li Min suddenly slapped the newspaper on the table and said decisively: "No, that's not how newspapers are written!" Yan Bei and Li Ke happily asked Li Min to see the fruits of their labor during this period. Unexpectedly, they received such an answer from Li Min. They were a little dissatisfied for a while. Li Ke asked: "Liu Lang, why can't the newspaper do this? " "Third brother, the content you wrote meets the requirements, but the article has huge flaws!" Li Min said unceremoniously, and then detailed the flaws in the first issue of the newspaper. As for the content of the first issue of Datang Daily, Li Min had already made a decision, that is, to use the battle of the destruction of Goguryeo as the breakthrough point, to count the gains and losses of the Tang Dynasty in this battle, and also to analyze the recent period of the Tang Dynasty. In order to make fair comments on the coming political affairs, no matter whether they are correct or not, they must express their own opinions, speak out and dare to give advice, and strive to establish a bold and fearless image in the hearts of readers. Regarding Li Min's requests, Yan Bei, Li Ke and everyone in the newspaper did a good job. The atmosphere of the Tang Dynasty was open, and there was no literary prison for later generations. Scholars often discussed the gains and losses of the government in private, so this issue The newspaper boldly pointed out that during the war against Goguryeo, due to insufficient preparation, the northeastern states were overburdened, causing complaints among the people in many states. In addition, the generals who were unfavorable in combat on the battlefield were also criticized by name, which can be said to be not given any face. However, although the content met Li Min's requirements, there was one thing that made him very dissatisfied, because among all the articles in the newspaper. They all committed a common problem among all scholars, that is, quoting classics and references and quoting from other sources. Although they were not as rigid as the Ming and Qing literati in later generations, they still made Li Min very difficult to read. He even couldn't understand a considerable part of the articles. In other words , if you are not full of talent and learning. Even if you buy a newspaper, you have to ask someone else to translate it. When they heard Li Min point out that the newspaper articles used too many allusions, making the articles too obscure and difficult to understand, Yan Bei and Li Ke were still a little confused. They looked at each other and asked: "Rokuro, that's how writing articles is. If you don't use allusions, how can you show the literary talent of the article writer?" "Third Brother, even I understand what Sixth Brother means, why are you still trying to get into trouble?" Before Li Min could explain, Li Zhi next to him said rather rudely. Uh~, only then did Li Ke and Yan Bei notice the short Li Zhi. Li Ke didn't have time to think about why he was here, and asked anxiously: "Ninth brother, tell me who your sixth brother is." meaning!" "It's very simple!" Li Zhi pushed Li Min away, picked up the newspaper on the table and said, "Brother Six. Brother Yan, look at the articles here. There are not many that I can understand. Even though I am young, , but I have been reading for several years. But I still can¡¯t read the newspaper, so how can you ensure that everyone who buys the newspaper can understand it?¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ After all, newspapers are mainly a carrier of information, not to express personal literary talents. After figuring this out, Yan Bei and Li Ke immediately made corrections and typed back all the articles. They required that the thoughts expressed should remain unchanged, but all obscure parts should be changed to be more straightforward, as long as they can be read by people. Just understand it, don¡¯t ask for too much literary talent. Although this request was a bit repulsive to many newspaper staff, under the pressure of Yan Bei and Li Ke, it was still implemented smoothly. It was under Li Min's intervention that the first issue of Datang Daily achieved good results. The plain writing style made readers seem to have no obstacles at all and spread their opinions smoothly, thus arousing strong enthusiasm in the entire society. In the second issue of the newspaper, Li Min put forward a new request, that is, asking newspaper staff not to rush to write after receiving the news, but to find people who have personally experienced the news for interviews. In this regard, Li Ke set an example and took the lead in finding Li Yong, a person who had personally experienced the Goguryeo battlefield. Using him as the first perspective, he introduced this great journey of conquest to readers in several installments, interspersed with the author's comments from time to time. This kind of The writing method, which is similar to telling a story, was immediately welcomed by readers. Through Li Yong's personal experience, it can also arouse readers' immersive feeling and understand the situation on the battlefield more realistically. It is precisely because of Li Ke's report that it not only brought him great reputation, but also made Li Yong the idol worshiped by many girls in Chang'an. Some people even ranked him after Li Min and called him the third emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Two examples of prodigal sons returning home. Princess Hejian is very busy these days dealing with the matchmaker for Li Yong. But according to Li Yong, his mother is busy, but she smiles from ear to ear every day, and by the way she doesn't care much about Li Min. Angry. The fame of Li Ke and Li Yong is just retribution.As a side effect, Li Min's sinister intentions are slowly being accepted by everyone as the newspapers spread. Dengxian Restaurant in Chang'an City, because the main proprietor of this restaurant is Wang Zihao, plus Li Min's shares, its food and wine are the best in Chang'an City, so it soon surpassed the original Junzi Restaurant, which was the largest in Chang'an City. It has become the largest and most luxurious restaurant in Chang'an. It's almost noon, and the hall of Dengxian Tower is already full of guests. Many people who want to come for dinner will be told by the waiter as soon as they walk into the store that the hall on the first floor is full. If they want to eat, they can only get The private seats on the second floor are just more expensive. Although there are still some empty seats in the lobby on the first floor, they have been booked in advance. As noon approached, the number of empty seats in the hall was decreasing rapidly, and soon there was only one empty table left. At this moment, three more people walked in from outside the store. As soon as these three people came in, they immediately attracted many people. The lack of attention is mainly due to the fact that the appearance of the three of them is really special. The one walking in the front is a super fat man with a waist circumference of at least five feet. He is wearing a tacky sapphire blue military uniform, and his behavior is also a bit rustic. You can tell by looking at him that he is a rich country man. When this fat man came over, he blocked the originally not very wide passage, and accidentally bumped into the tables on both sides, so he had to apologize constantly. Fortunately, although this man was fat, he was kind-hearted. No one deliberately made things difficult for him. After the big fat man came over, the two people behind him showed their figures. In comparison, the two people behind the fat man looked normal. One of them, the older one, was wearing a green robe and had a gray beard. There is a sense of shrewdness all over his body, and you can tell he is a businessman at a glance. The last one is relatively young, looking to be in his twenties at most, tall and elegant, wearing a blue scarf, and he looks like he should be a scholar. A rich man, a shrewd businessman, and a scholar, these three people who were originally unrelated to each other naturally attracted the attention of many people. However, the three of them acted very naturally. Under the guidance of the waiter, they walked to the last empty table and sat down. "Third brother, why did you rush to find me and Da Lang today?" Although the shrewd businessman was older, he was also very impatient. As soon as he sat down and ordered the food, he immediately asked the big fat man road. Judging from the tone of his words, he and Fatty should be brothers. "Brother, don't be anxious. Since I have brought you and Da Lang here, of course there is something very important. Let's talk while we eat when the food is served!" The big fat man did not answer the elder brother's words, but looked greedy. said. "Uncle, don't be too anxious. Third uncle finally came to Chang'an. If he doesn't taste the delicacies of Dengxian Tower, how can he be willing to do so?" At this time, the young scholar also laughed and said. After hearing this and looking at the clothes of the three of them, the people around them finally understood that these three uncles and nephews should be from a typical small family. The scholar's uncle is a businessman and manages the family's business, and the third uncle In managing the family's fields in his hometown, the scholar's father came second, but he may have died of illness or other reasons, so the young scholar took the lead in their house. After the scholar finished speaking to the businessman uncle, he turned to the fat third uncle and said: "Third uncle, my nephew told you that you should also stop eating. If you continue to be so fat, I am afraid it will be bad for your health!" Although the scholar is younger in age, he is a scholar supported by the clan. The future development of the family will all depend on his performance in official career, so his status in the clan is relatively high and he does not appear to be in front of the two elders. Restricted. Hearing his nephew's kind advice, the fat landlord smiled sheepishly and said: "Hey, Dali is indeed a scholar, and he knows a lot of things. I felt a little tight in my chest a few days ago. After I came to Chang'an, I even went out of my way to find him. I had a good doctor take a look at it, and they said it was because I was too fat, so they asked me to control my diet, and I will definitely do it when I go back!" The fat rich man only said that he would go back and do as he was told. The implication was that he had finally come to Chang'an and would definitely have a big meal. He would talk about losing weight when he got back. Businessmen and scholars also knew the character of the fat rich man very well. After hearing this, they all shook their heads helplessly and were too lazy to persuade him. After a while, the drinks and dishes they ordered came one after another. Although there were only three of them, they ordered a table full of dishes, and they were all Dengxianlou's signature dishes. But looking at the fat man's figure, there was no need to worry about eating these dishes. Not finished. After the food and wine were served, the fat rich man let his stomach go and had a big meal. The businessman and the scholar waited patiently, and finally waited until he had almost finished the food. The businessman then asked: "Third brother, you can say it now." Bar!" The fat rich man wiped the greasy mouth at this time, smiled at his eldest brother and nephew, and then said: "Brother, Da Lang, I want to exchange our land."?Part! "^-^^-^ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 131 The Influence of Newspapers (Part 2) "Change out?" The businessman was stunned after hearing this. He was doing business in other places during this period and had just returned two days ago, so he didn't know much about the recent events in Chang'an and couldn't understand what the third brother was talking about. The young scholar had been studying in Chang'an and knew what his third uncle meant, but he asked solemnly: "Third uncle, you have to think clearly. Although the imperial court has promulgated the land replacement law, the proportion is still small. It¡¯s extremely high, but the land in Liaodong and Goguryeo is really difficult to manage!¡± "Daliang, I've been thinking about this for several days, and I've calculated it very clearly. Our Zhou family's land is mainly near Luoyang, totaling more than 5,000 acres. We usually employ several people. Hundreds of farmers are farming, but you are also aware of the current situation. Many farmers are no longer willing to rent land for farming, but are preparing to work in factories. Although they are usually a little tired, the income is more cost-effective than farming. Our tenants in the Zhou family started working in factories last year. People have been canceling their leases since the beginning, and now there are hundreds of acres of land lying idle because no one is cultivating it. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid the fields around us will have to lose money to operate.¡± Hearing what the third brother and nephew said, the businessman seemed to understand, and asked anxiously: "Third brother, I know very well about the decrease in farmers. The newly opened factory here has been recruiting people, but you and What¡¯s going on with that land swap that Daliang was talking about?¡± Hearing the businessman's question, the fat rich man and the scholar looked at each other, and finally the scholar explained: "Uncle, the land replacement law is a new decree issued by the imperial court. Didn't we destroy Goguryeo some time ago? Over there The land is now ours, but there are relatively few people there. Moreover, the climate is also a bit worse, leaving a large amount of land uncultivated. Therefore, the imperial court issued a decree in several densely populated areas in Guannei, Hedong, Hebei, and Henan. A land replacement method. As long as someone is willing to hand over the existing land to the court, the court will allocate a piece of land to the person in Liaodong or Goguryeo, and the quality of the land will be different. The area of ??the land will also be different, but the minimum It is also ten times the original land.¡± "Da Lin, what is the proportion of this replacement?" The businessman immediately asked again. The scholar immediately replied: "Uncle, this ratio is very complicated. But to put it simply, the upper field is one to twenty, the middle field is one to fifteen, and the lower field is one to ten. However, because the quality of the land in Liaodong and Goguryeo is also It¡¯s different, so there will be some changes in the middle. For example, if we exchange Shangtian for the cheapest mountainous land in Liaodong, the ratio may reach one to thirty or even higher.¡± After understanding the land replacement method, the businessman pondered for a while and then said: "Lao San. Our ancestors originally relied on farming to make a living. It took several generations of hard work to save the five thousand acres of land. Although the income from the industrial and commercial area I am responsible for has increased significantly now, and I no longer value the output of the five thousand acres of land, it is still the foundation of our fortune. Do you really have the heart to trade it out like this?" Hearing the eldest brother¡¯s sincere words, the fat rich man also remained silent. There are three brothers in their family. Because the eldest brother is not the legitimate son, he can only be responsible for industry and commerce that are not valued by the family. The second brother is the eldest son, but he is extremely smart. He embarked on the path of studying and became an eighth-rank official. Unfortunately, he died of illness a few years ago. Fortunately, the eldest nephew in front of him inherited his father's intelligence. He has already been admitted as a scholar at a young age. Maybe in a few years, the old Liu family will be able to produce another official. As his father's youngest child, he is also the most loved, and he will inherit the family's ancestral business. Of course, all the expenses of the second brother's family are borne by him and the eldest brother, so he is responsible for the land in the family. Have absolute power of disposal. While the two elders were indecisive, the young scholar suddenly said: "Uncle, I think Third Uncle's plan is good. Although our ancestral property is important, if we can exchange it for a richer family property, our ancestor's spirit in heaven will be lost." I will definitely agree.¡± When the fat rich man heard that his nephew supported him, his eyes immediately lit up. He was a person with no independent opinions. When he heard his eldest brother's objection, he immediately forgot all his previous plans. Now that he heard his nephew's words, his mind suddenly cleared up. Young Master Some showed a firm expression and said: "Brother, I have decided that instead of letting the fields left by my ancestors go barren, I might as well replace some of them with land in Liaodong and Goguryeo. Maybe I can take the opportunity to make a fortune." After being brothers for so many years, this was the first time for the shrewd businessman to see his third brother's expression like this, and he couldn't help but feel a little surprised. However, he was not someone who could change his mind easily. After thinking about it, he objected: "Third brother, have you ever thought about it?" No, in ghost places like Liaodong and Goguryeo, what if there is a large area of ??land? Not only are there few people there, but the climate is also bad. Let alone hiring people to farm the land, even if we find people, the annual harvest will be only Big problem!¡± "Brother, please listen to what I have to say first!" The fat rich man heard his brother's words and saw his nephew's encouraging eyes.?, then he plucked up the courage and said, "I think so. Of the more than 5,000 acres of land in our family, only 20% is upper field, 30% is middle field, and the other 50% is lower field. It's hard to find tenants now anyway, and The harvest in the fields is low, so we might as well hand over the fields. More than 2,500 acres of fields can be exchanged for more than 25,000 acres. Think about how much land that is!" Twenty-five thousand acres, that is, two hundred and fifty hectares, such a huge piece of land, not only the fat rich man looked greedy, but also the smart businessman was a little tempted, but when he thought that these were all useless wasteland, he still looked determined Shaked his head. But I heard the fat rich man continue to say: "Brother, as for the harvest you just mentioned, I have already inquired about this clearly. Although the climate in Liaodong and Goguryeo is a bit worse, you can still grow a crop in spring and summer. Both wheat and soybeans can grow very well, and I have also heard that the land there is extremely fertile, much more fertile than our place in Guanzhong. If it is planted well, one acre can be harvested much more than here " Hearing the third brother¡¯s endless narration, the shrewd businessman became a little impatient and interrupted: ¡°Where is that person?¡± The words were interrupted by the elder brother. But the fat rich man was not angry at all, and said with a smile: "Brother, don't worry. Manpower is not a problem. Have you forgotten where Goguryeo is close?" Hearing the third brother¡¯s rhetorical question. The businessman was also stunned. He usually traveled to many places for business. Although he had never been to Goguryeo, he had been to Dengzhou. Knowing that Dengzhou and Goguryeo were across the sea, he thought of Dengzhou. He immediately felt a sudden realization and blurted out: "Third brother, you want to buy slaves to farm the land." ¡°Brother is really a big business person, he guessed it right away!¡± The fat rich man exclaimed with excitement. However, the businessman immediately said with some worry: "Third brother, although using slaves to farm is a good idea, you have more than 20,000 acres. If you want to farm them all, you will need at least a thousand slaves. Let's not talk about the cost. , even if we have money, it¡¯s not easy to gather so many slaves!¡± "Uncle, we don't need so many people at all. In addition to promulgating the land replacement law, the imperial court also recommends the use of coarse planting methods. The fields do not need to be so meticulously cared for, and the steps in farming can be saved. In addition, With more animal power, one person can farm three or four times as much land as before. In total, more than 20,000 acres of land can only be used by a few hundred slaves. And the third uncle¡¯s exchange for so much land was not just for farming!¡± Look! When the third uncle found it a bit difficult to explain, he simply said it himself. "Oh. What else can you do if you don't farm?" the businessman asked curiously. Seeing that the elder brother was a little loose, the fat businessman and the scholar looked at each other, and then said excitedly: "Brother, you may not have read the recent newspapers. The newspapers said that Liaodong and Goguryeo are rich in minerals, especially coal mines. Iron mines and iron mines have been discovered in several places. If a mine can be found on the land we replace, will our family still be worried about being short of money?" ¡°Are you kidding, do you believe what people say?¡± Businessmen have also heard of newspapers, but they haven¡¯t come to understand them carefully. "Uncle, you don't understand this. The newspaper is run by His Highness the Prince of Qi. The words in it are almost pure gold. And I also heard that people from the Prince of Qi's Palace have discovered a large iron mine in Goguryeo, and it is open-air. Mining, the reserves are very astonishing, and many aristocratic families in Chang'an City are now discussing with His Highness King Qi about cooperation in mining!" Hearing his uncle slandering the newspaper, the young scholar immediately said with an unhappy face, he is from the Tang Dynasty A loyal reader of the daily newspaper, he must read almost every issue, and he has always regarded King Qi Li Min as the most suitable heir to the throne of the Tang Dynasty. "His Royal Highness King Qi!" When Li Min was mentioned, the savvy businessman immediately became excited. After all, this prince is the God of Wealth in the eyes of businessmen. No matter what business, as long as he has something to do with King Qi, he will immediately make a lot of money. "Daliang, since you know about His Highness's investment promotion, can you let our family also participate in it?" The smart businessman asked enthusiastically, holding his nephew's hand. Upon hearing what the uncle said, the scholar immediately smiled bitterly: "Uncle, I also heard this news from a classmate. He comes from a family of officials, but he is not qualified to participate. With the little wealth of our Liu family, how can we participate in this? Planting a big business?" The businessman was overjoyed just now. When he heard what his nephew said, he immediately came to his senses and hurriedly let go of his nephew. He smiled a little sheepishly, but still asked hesitantly: "Third brother, although there are many mines in Liaodong and Goguryeo, But what if no mine is found, wouldn¡¯t we have to farm in the end?¡± The businessman didn't realize that his current tone had revealed his innermost feelings. He had obviously agreed to the land exchange, and thinking that the land he exchanged might contain minerals, he was no longer satisfied with the land.That little income from the land. "Brother, I've thought about this too. It's best if we can find minerals. If there are no minerals, then we can buy some slaves to plant good fields. For most of the other lands, we don't need to make great efforts to cultivate them. Instead, we can build pastures and let the slaves grow. Grazing, and then you build a cannery there. The cattle and sheep produced in the pasture will be slaughtered and made into cans, and then transported to the mainland for sale. Anyway, it is close to the sea and it is cheaper to travel by sea!" the fat rich man said very excitedly. With so much land, the money earned from grazing alone is more than the original income from more than 2,000 acres of farming. The businessman didn't expect that his younger brother was really thoughtful. No matter what he did with the replaced land, it seemed to be more cost-effective than the more than two thousand acres of farmland. Now he finally had no reason to object. After thinking about it, he could only say: "Well, anyway, my father left all the fields to you, and you were so thoughtful, so my brother has no reason to object, but" At this point, the business-savvy eyes glanced at the fat rich man and the young scholar, and said a little dissatisfied: "But Daliang, this idea is not like something your third uncle would have thought of. It must be you who is causing trouble again, right?" "Hey, uncle is indeed an uncle. I know that my nephew's tricks can't be hidden from you!" The scholar said playfully after hearing this. These days, he has learned a lot about the court's policies through newspapers. Reports about Liaodong and Goguryeo made him quickly see the opportunities, so he encouraged his third uncle in his hometown to replace part of the family's farmland. However, he was worried that his uncle would not agree, so he and his third uncle collaborated to perform such a scene. A scene. While the three uncles and nephews were chatting happily, at the table behind them by the window, there was a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old sitting there. He listened attentively to all their conversations, and Opposite the young man, a child of about ten years old also listened very seriously. "Ninth brother, do you now understand why I asked Yanbei and the others to include so many descriptions of the customs of Goguryeo and Liaodong in their report on the Goguryeo war?" The young man suddenly asked with a smile. He is naturally our His Highness King Qi. . "I understand!" Li Zhi on the opposite side nodded, "When newspapers reported on the Goguryeo War, they spent a lot of ink describing the mineral resources and fertility of Liaodong and Goguryeo. This seemingly useless description is actually very crucial. This step allows those who read newspapers to be attracted by the Goguryeo war and at the same time, unconsciously, have a general understanding of the customs and customs of Goguryeo, and know what kind of food can be grown there and what kind of minerals are there. In this way, after the imperial court's land replacement law was promulgated, the first thing people thought of was the rich mineral resources and fertile land in Liaodong and Goguryeo. In this way, more people can be attracted to participate in the land replacement!" "Haha~, Ninth Brother is right, but in agreement with the newspaper report, we still need to confirm the information that these people went to Liaodong, so I sent people to explore several mines and openly recruited people to become shareholders. In this way, It also makes it a fact that there are many mines in Liaodong and Goguryeo, so that those who have doubts can dispel their doubts, and more people will be willing to go to Goguryeo!" Li Min said with a proud look on his face. "Brother Six, are there really so many minerals in Liaodong and Goguryeo?" Li Zhi asked a little worried. Li Min smiled when he heard this and said: "You can understand these by yourself after you return to the palace. Now you come with me. Brother Six will take you to see the real world today!" ^-^^-^ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 132 Interview (Part 1) "Brother Six, where are you taking me?" Li Zhi asked, sweating profusely. After they left the Dengxian Tower, Li Min took Li Zhi and walked south. They were both in plain clothes today. They didn't have any guards around them, and they didn't take any carriages or horses. They just kept walking on their feet. Li Zhi was young and frail, and he soon couldn't bear it. In addition, the weather was very hot now, so in just a short time, his clothes were almost soaked with sweat. "Okay, we have passed Jinggongfang, and the person we are looking for is in Xinchangfang ahead!" Li Min also felt very hot, but the destination was not far away, and he also wanted Li Zhi to experience it more I couldn¡¯t see the lives of the people at the bottom, so I insisted on not taking a bus. Entering Xinchangfang, he passed through a section of streets with twists and turns. During this period, Li Min kept asking passers-by, and finally found the house he was looking for. Originally, Li Zhi was very excited when he heard that Sixth Brother was going to take him to see the world. However, the further he walked, the more uncomfortable he felt, because the surrounding buildings were getting more and more dilapidated, and it looked like it should be a slum area in Chang'an City. When Li Min stopped at the door of a small courtyard, Li Zhi looked at the courtyard in front of him with some doubts. He saw that the entire courtyard was surrounded by a low earth wall, with three large main rooms facing north and south. , there is a low shed next to the main house. There are traces of smoke on the roof of the shed. It looks like it should be a cooking place. There is a wooden gate on the wall opposite to the main house. The two wooden doors have been weathered for a long time, and the black paint on them has almost faded. The cracks are like big open mouths, and some cracks are even I can put my finger in. It looks very dilapidated. Now the two dilapidated gates have been opened. Looking inside through the gate, you can see a very neat yard. In the open space in the middle of the yard, there are two naked children of three or four years old playing, and behind them Not far away, an old woman was squatting there. He was cutting grass with a kitchen knife in his hand, and then fed the chopped grass to a few old hens next to him. Looking at the situation in the yard, Li Zhi was even more puzzled. He grabbed Li Min who was entering the courtyard and asked, "Brother Six, didn't you say you wanted to take me to see the world? Could it be this family?" "Why do you have so many problems, little brat? You just need to follow me in with your ears!" Li Zhen rolled his eyes at Li Zhi. He pulled him into the yard with his backhand. "Excuse me, old lady, is this Zhang Liu's home?" Li Min entered the yard and immediately bowed to the old woman who was cutting grass and asked. "Yes! Please come in quickly, noble lady. My daughter-in-law has gone to fetch water and will be back soon!" The old woman didn't seem surprised when she saw Li Min coming in, and greeted her very warmly. Then he went into the main room and brought out two stools and asked them to sit down. However, the two children were a little afraid of strangers and hid behind their grandmother and did not dare to come out. He just raised his head secretly and blinked his two big black eyes to look at the two of them. "Old madam, I am a gentleman from Datang Daily. I made an appointment with Zhang Liu yesterday and will come to interview her today!" Li Min sat down. He smiled and said to the old woman who didn't know how to greet them. The newspaper was newly built, and the internal division of labor was not very clear. The work of editors and reporters were actually integrated. According to Li Min's habit, he originally planned to call the staff of the newspaper reporters reporters, but this name was criticized by Yan Bei and others. unanimous opposition. Because the word "ji" has the same pronunciation as "prostitute", which sounds very indecent, even the editor's idea of ??"ji" was affected, and both names were rejected. Finally, they were asked to come up with their own names, and they unanimously agreed to use the word "Mr." So now The staff of Datang Daily all call themselves Mr. outside, and they are gradually recognized by many people. "I know, I know, my daughter-in-law told me yesterday that a noble man came today. When the old woman saw the noble man just now, she immediately guessed that you were the gentleman she was talking about!" The old woman smiled with wrinkles on her face and was very enthusiastic. Said to Li Min. Although Li Zhi came with Li Min, he was too young and people simply regarded him as a book boy. Although Li Zhi was very dissatisfied with this, it was not easy to argue with an old woman from a poor family. . While Li Min was talking to the old woman, he heard footsteps outside the door, and then a young woman about thirty years old came from the door, carrying a pole on her shoulders, and the buckets at both ends were splashing with water, which was a bit laborious. After crossing the threshold, when he saw Li Min and Li Zhi in the courtyard, his face was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately showed a warm smile and said: "Oh, these two must be the newspaper gentlemen that Manager Wang mentioned, little lady I just happened to be out, but I'm rude, you two sit down first, I'll put down the water and come back!" This Mrs. Zhang Liu looks pretty, but her complexion is a bit dark. Judging from the tone of her speech, she is a refreshing woman. As a grown man, Li Min saw a weak woman carrying two buckets of water. Naturally, he couldn't just sit there like this. He immediately stood up and helped him carry the water to the kitchen.Ms. Liu was not shy at all. She put down the pole and then thanked Li Min. "Sir, please sit down quickly. I'll pour water for you two!" Zhang Liu and Li Min walked out of the kitchen together, and were a little surprised when they saw Li Zhi. She received a notice from the supervisor yesterday that two newspaper men wanted to interview workers. The factory arranged for her to be interviewed, but she didn't expect that one of the men was still a child. "You're welcome, Sister-in-law Zhang, we just want to interview you for a few questions, so don't bother me!" Li Min always felt a little dissatisfied with the articles in the newspaper, so this time he planned to go out in person and take Li Zhi to interview him personally, and then write a report according to his own ideas to set an example for the people in the newspaper. That¡¯s why I arranged this interview. In addition, he was not like the people in the newspaper who only focused on high-level people for interviews. Instead, he decided to choose a representative little person. Finally, under the arrangement of Wang Zihao, he found the Zhang Liu family in front of him. "How can that be done? You are all literate gentlemen. If you can put down your status and come to my house, you are the nobles of my family. You must not neglect it!" Mrs. Zhang Liu said, turned around and went into the kitchen to boil water. Although she didn't know the true identities of Li Min and Li Zhi, it was obvious that she respected them very much. Zhang Liu is actually illiterate and has no spare money to buy a newspaper, but this does not prevent her from knowing what a newspaper is, because in the factory where she works, the accounting clerk and a few literate stewards are in charge almost every day. They were all discussing things in the newspaper. When she got interested, she would read a paragraph to the workers. She had heard about the new land replacement policy issued by the court last time. Unfortunately, her family's land had been sold long ago, and she had no money at home. The man knew it was a good opportunity, but he could only watch it. Mrs. Zhang Liu was boiling water in the kitchen, and Li Min couldn't just sit there, so she started chatting with Mrs. Zhang Liu's mother-in-law, wanting to know more about Mrs. Zhang Liu from the side. But as soon as she mentioned her daughter-in-law, the old woman The tears fell immediately. Speaking of Zhang Liu's mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, they are indeed a pair of hard-working women. The old woman in front of her lost her husband early and worked hard to raise her son. She also married Zhang Liu's daughter-in-law. Originally, her son worked outside and the family Although life is a bit hard, it is still manageable. However, she did not expect that her son would also be short-lived. He died of illness not long after the second child was born, leaving behind his mother and two young children, all of whom had to rely on Zhang. Mrs. Liu earns money by doing laundry and cooking for others. When talking about the days when her son died, the old woman burst into tears. The two ignorant children were frightened by their grandmother's appearance. They shrank one by one and did not dare to move, and their eye circles were filled with tears. The two children's faces were covered with mud. Because the weather was too hot, they only wore a bellyband. The older boy looked about four years old, and the younger girl was probably less than three years old, older than Si Zi. Small. Seeing how pitiful the two children were, Li Min reached out and took out a few snacks from Li Zhi. He was young and always carried snacks with him. Then he handed it to the two children with a smile. However, the boy was more sensible and looked at his grandmother and did not dare to take it. The little girl was young and had a greedy mouth. When she saw a few snacks in exquisite styles, she immediately took them over and stuffed them into her mouth without politeness. inside. Seeing her granddaughter's rude behavior, the old woman was about to scold her, but Li Min stopped her with a smile: "Old madam, you don't have to be polite. I also have a sister who is about the same age as your granddaughter. When I see her, let me know." Thinking of my little sister, sending a few snacks is just a casual gesture and doesn¡¯t mean anything!¡± Li Min said, and motioned to the boy to get the snacks in his hand. Hearing Li Min's sincerity, the old woman hesitated for a moment and then said to her grandson who was full of greed: "Since it is given by a nobleman, you can take it!" Seeing that his grandmother agreed, the little boy happily stretched out his dirty hands, snatched the snack from Li Min's hand, and hid with his sister to eat. At this time, Zhang Liu's water was also boiling. He moved out a small table where he usually ate and placed it in front of Li Min and Li Zhi. He placed two coarse porcelain bowls and poured bowls of water for them. As for the tea, Don't think about it. Although tea has become popular very quickly in the past two years, it is not something that orphans and widowers like Zhang Liu can afford. After asking Mr. Zhang and Liu to sit down, Li Min motioned to Li Zhi to open the notebook he had brought and prepare the black pen. It looked like that. I saw Li Min asking Zhang Liu: "Sister-in-law Zhang, our interview this time is mainly about your work in the factory. Now I would like to ask, what is your factory mainly about? What are you working on?" What kind of work do you do in the factory?" "Looking at what the gentleman asked, what else can I do in a textile factory as a woman? Our factory used to do both spinning and weaving, but now they are separated, and I was assigned to the weaving factory. Now, in addition to weaving, , and also supervises ten female workers." Mrs. Zhang Liu said very generously. Although she only supervises ten people, she is still a manager after all.The first few stewards have more dealings with each other, so they are much more courageous than ordinary women. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 133 Interview (Part 2) The textile factory started the year before last and has developed greatly last year. Among them, Li Min and various aristocratic families and several big businessmen are the leaders. Each of them has a large textile factory with no less than a thousand people under their name, especially Li Min and several large textile factories. A well-prepared big businessman, the number of people in their factory has long exceeded 2,000, and the cloth they produce accounts for most of the market. The development of textile mills is closely related to the promotion of cotton cultivation. Ever since Li Min used the need to conquer Goguryeo as an excuse to ask the court to promote cotton cultivation in the Tang Dynasty, cotton production has increased almost at a rocket speed, and with this shareholder trend , Li Min opened a large-scale textile factory. The construction of textile factories naturally further stimulated the production of cotton. After all, cotton does not occupy fertile land and is drought-resistant. It can be said to be a very ideal economic crop. Zhang Liu worked in a textile factory under Li Min's name. Of course, she didn't know that the young newspaper man in front of her was her boss and the current King of Qi of the Tang Dynasty. "Sister-in-law Zhang, how long do you have to work in the textile factory every day?" Li Min then asked. Although he could also get the answer from Wang Zihao, this was an interview, so it naturally had to look like an interview. "This is not necessarily true. Although the stipulation is to work for five hours a day, if there are enough materials, we usually have to work overtime. However, overtime work also comes with overtime pay, so although it is tiring, many people are willing to work overtime." Mrs. Zhang Liu replied with a smile. "So what is your current income, can you support your whole family?" Li Min asked a question that even Li Zhi was very concerned about. "Haha, when I was an ordinary female worker, I could get half a pound of money every month. A family of four could handle it by saving some money. Now that I have been promoted to a team leader in charge of ten people, I can get half a pound of money every month. It¡¯s about 800 yuan, plus various benefits during holidays and overtime expenses. It¡¯s not a problem to support a family now, and I can still save some money in my hand, and occasionally I can cut some meat for my children.¡± Zhang Mr. Liu answered very calmly. And when he spoke, he had a satisfied smile on his face, obviously very satisfied with his current life. But after hearing what the other party said. Whether it was Li Min or Li Zhi, the two fell silent. It was not easy to live in Chang'an. Prices in the city were already higher than in other areas. Moreover, with the development of industry and commerce in the past two years, the income of ordinary residents increased, but what followed Yes, it's because of the rising prices. Five hundred pennies is enough for a family of four to live for a month, which is a bit unimaginable for both of them. Next, Li Min asked Zhang Liu a few more questions. However, the theme slowly changed from her work in the factory to the comparison of Sister-in-law Zhang's life before and after she entered the factory. Speaking of her past life, even Sister-in-law Zhang, who had always been optimistic, became a little sad. When her husband died, she had to support the whole family. She worked day and night to wash and cook for others, but despite this, the whole family still had enough to eat. There was even a record of going without food for several days. Speaking of the time when the two children were crying and wanting to eat, Even she couldn't help but wipe away tears. Later, thanks to Li Min. She first worked as a cook in the coal mine, then washed bottles in a cannery, and finally entered the textile factory. With her weaving skills and her willingness to endure hardship, she was quickly appreciated by the manager and promoted to As a team leader, he has ten people in charge, and his life is getting better day by day. Her biggest wish now is to save some money, raise her two children, marry a wife for her son, find a good in-law for her daughter, and then she can take care of herself at home. After listening to the words of Zhang Liu, a simple woman, Li Min turned to look at Li Zhi and found that the other person was blinking his eyes with confusion. Obviously, this was his first time to come into contact with the people at the bottom of society, and it was also his first time. Hearing such a simple but great life plan, it is no exaggeration to say that this may be the first time that Li Zhi thought that there is such a way of living in the world? After asking all the questions that should be asked, Li Min also took notes carefully. Although even Li Zhi looked down upon his dog crawling handwriting, in the eyes of Zhang Liu's mother-in-law, daughter-in-law, and two children, there was a sparkle in his eyes. The look of envy and awe, after all, in their view, anyone who can read and write is a being they need to look up to. After closing the notebook and cleaning up the pen and ink, Li Min looked at the sky and found that it was almost time for dinner. Li Zhi stood up next to him and seemed to be about to leave with him. However, Li Min did not stand up. Instead, he took out a note from his arms, handed it to Zhang Liu and said, "Sister-in-law Zhang, this is today's interview fee. Although it is not much, it can be considered as money from our newspaper." Thank you very much, please accept it!" Sister-in-law Zhang took the note and recognized that it was a coupon issued by the imperial court. With this coupon, she could exchange it for copper coins at the government office. Unfortunately, she was illiterate and had no idea how much it was, and she was too embarrassed to ask. I just heard that Li Min said it was the cost of the interview, and it wasn't much, so I accepted it. Next??Li Min and Li Zhi were about to leave, but Mrs. Zhang Liu insisted on staying for a meal. After all, having two scholars come to her house as guests really made the house brighter. How could she not stay for a meal? Where's the meal? Li Min originally wanted to refuse, but when he saw Li Zhi, he rolled his eyes and deliberately declined for a few times before agreeing. The reason why he brought Li Zhi with him for this interview was because he wanted him to know more about the lives of the lower class people. Regardless of whether he could inherit the throne in the future, it was not a bad thing to know more about the sufferings of the people. Li Zhi is a child at heart. As a prince, he has tasted all kinds of delicacies, but this is his first time to be a guest in a poor family like Zhang Liu's, and he also wants to taste the food that poor people eat. How is this food different from what you usually eat? Taking advantage of the opportunity when Zhang Liu's mother-in-law and daughter-in-law came to the kitchen to cook, Li Zhi leaned into Li Min's ear and whispered: "Brother Six, this family's life is so hard, and you are so rich, but you only give them the same amount of money. Isn¡¯t this a bit too depressing?¡± "Tch, what do children know? No matter how hard and poor my sister-in-law Zhang is in recent years, she has managed it all by herself. Women like this have backbone. If you give too much, they won't accept it at all. , and this amount of money is already quite a lot for them, I'm worried that when Sister-in-law Zhang finds out, she might still refuse to accept it." Li Min knocked on Li Zhi's head and lectured. Li Zhi pushed away Li Min's hand with a look of dissatisfaction, rubbed his head and said: "If you don't give it, I won't give it, but the life of this sister-in-law is really not easy. A woman has two children, and another one." I have to support my mother-in-law, and she happens to be working in your factory, Brother Six, so it¡¯s always easy to get a raise, right?" "Do you even need to say that?" Li Min rolled his eyes at Li Zhi, but then said to him with a serious face, "Ninth brother, although Sister-in-law Zhang's family is pitiful, you have to remember that there are people in this world who are more pitiable than them. More than Wan Qian, we met her today, so we helped her, but this can only solve the family's suffering. According to the saint's standards of behavior, it can only be regarded as a small benevolence at best, but as the prince, we can do something for her. The country still has a lot to do for the people. We should not just focus on these small benevolences and righteousness, but should focus on the entire country and the entire society. Only by changing the big aspects, other details will naturally follow. Change!" Although Li Zhi was young, he could still understand Li Min's words. He said with a respectful look on his face: "Thank you, Sixth Brother, for your teaching. I understand!" Seeing Li Zhi's obvious appearance, Li Min nodded with satisfaction. Although Li Zhi's character was flawed, his intelligence was stronger than that of the other brothers. Although Li Zhi in history was not evaluated well. Although he was tall, he was actually an extremely outstanding emperor. Of course, if he had been more decisive, he would not have been overshadowed by Li Shimin in front and Wu Meiniang behind him. After a while, Zhang Liu's mother-in-law and daughter-in-law served the prepared meals. It was obvious that they had put a lot of effort into the meals in order to entertain two scholars, Li Min and Li Zhi. The staple food was millet porridge. and white flour steamed buns, six dishes, including four seasonal vegetables and two large bowls of 'special' meat dishes. One of the meat dishes was steamed fish, and it was made from carp. This made Li Min and Li Zhi dumbfounded. Because carp sounds the same as Li, so after their old Li family became king, they banned eating carp. However, this law Although it has been promulgated, it is difficult to implement. The princes and nobles naturally cannot take the risk to eat carp, but for poor people, it is good to be able to eat carp, no matter what kind of fish you are? As long as you can eat, no matter how broad the government's control is, it can't control everything on the dining table of every household. Therefore, carp is still eaten by ordinary people, but no one dares to sell it openly. Some are sold secretly, and the price is very low. It is probably because it is cheap that Zhang Liu can afford it. As for the second dish, Li Min looked familiar. This dish was made up of pieces of brown dough, cooked with some vegetables and tofu. There was a thick layer of oil floating on the top of the dish, and it smelled very fragrant, even Li Min, who had a sharp nose, could still smell a fishy smell from it. It was this sea smell that finally reminded Li Min of what it was. "Two gentlemen, poor people don't have much to eat, but the steamed fish and the whale meat on the side are still good. Please use it slowly!" After the food was served, Zhang Liu's mother-in-law and daughter-in-law did not serve it, but stood on the table. While saying. After all, in this era, women were not allowed to serve at the table with the guests, and there were no adult men in their family, so Li Min and Li Zhi had to eat by themselves. "Eh? This is also whale meat. Why is it different from the one you brought back, Brother Six?" Li Zhi curiously picked up a piece of dough, looked at it carefully, then threw it into his mouth and chewed it. He found that it was indeed the same as Li Min Congdeng. The whale meat brought by the state tasted very similar, and because it was cooked well, the texture and taste were good, so I was so happy that I ate several pieces in a row.   Li Min was watching his brother eating 'whale meat', but the corners of his mouth kept twitching. He wanted to stop him, but he didn't know how to speak. In desperation, he could only let Li Zhi stuff it into his stomach. . ^-^^-^ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 134 Conversation with Li Zhi Please remember the domain name of this site . , or search on Baidu: "Brother Six, please try this dish quickly. Although it doesn't look good, it tastes good." Li Zhi chewed the so-called whale meat and said vaguely. It was obvious that this dish must be to his liking. Not only did he eat it himself, but he also tried his best to ask Li Min to try it too. "No, you can eat it yourself. I still like to eat fish." Li Min lowered his head and picked up the carp, pretending to like it very much and said. "Hey, Brother Liu, don't you always like to eat fish? And aren't whales and carp both fish?" Li Zhi asked casually while eating. He was usually tired of eating delicacies from all over the world, but now he suddenly ate Zhang Liu's The home-cooked food naturally felt very fresh and delicious, so I ate it alone and didn't notice anything unusual about Li Min. "Whales are not fish, they are" Li Min just wanted to explain whales and mammals, but when he thought that the problem was a bit complicated, he simply changed his mind and said: "Whales are from the sea, and they have a fishy smell. I don't like it very much, but this carp does The ones are very fresh and tender, Sister-in-law Zhang is really good at her craftsmanship!" Hearing Li Min's praise, Mrs. Zhang Liu was also very happy. After telling the two brothers to eat well, she and her mother-in-law took their children into the kitchen, but the two children kept staring at the food on Li Min's table and swallowing it. Drooling, he finally pulled them into the kitchen, and then the family of four set up a small table to eat. Li Min took a look at them when they weren't paying attention, and found that the two adults were nibbling a kind of black steamed bun, while the two children ate a white steamed bun each, and drank millet porridge, but it was obviously much thinner than theirs, with bright bowls. It can be used as a mirror, and there is a plate of green vegetables on the table, but there is no oily smell in the vegetables, which makes people feel a little sad just looking at it. He squeezed Li Zhi, who was eating enthusiastically, with his shoulder and asked him to take a look at the situation in the kitchen. As a result, Li Zhi felt that the delicious food he had just eaten suddenly lost its flavor. I looked at the half-eaten steamed bun in my hand. I couldn't eat it, but I felt a little uncomfortable putting it down. Li Min looked a little at a loss for a while. "Eat how you want to eat. This is your choice. The more you eat, the happier I will feel!" Li Min knew the psychology of low-level people like Zhang and Liu very well, so he said this to Li Zhi. . But even though he said that, Li Zhi lowered his head and reluctantly finished the steamed bun in his hand, but he couldn't eat any more. Li Min didn't feel like Li Zhi, so he lowered his head and ate most of the dishes on the table. Although the ingredients of these dishes were ordinary, they tasted pretty good, making him feel like eating home-cooked food, and the millet porridge I drank two bowls in a row. After eating and saying goodbye. Li Min and Li Zhi still walked back slowly. The days are long now, the sunset is still hanging in the western sky and the pedestrians on the street are not in a hurry to go home. They gather in groups and call for friends. Go into the nearby wine shop to drink and have fun. "Ninth brother, what do you think after today's interview?" Li Min looked at the passers-by and asked with a smile. "Sixth brother, you can still laugh when you see the situation in Zhang Liu's family?" Li Zhi rolled his eyes at him and asked with some dissatisfaction. "Ninth brother, don't just look at things on the surface. In your eyes and mine, the life in Zhang Liu's family is indeed very poor, but you have to think about it on the other hand. In their family, only Zhang Liu is supported by a weak woman. With her monthly wages, she can still support a family of four. This is much better than her previous days of not having enough to eat. This is enough to show that with the development of industry and commerce, it has brought inconveniences to these poor people. The advantage of having less." Li Min acted like an elder brother and taught him a serious lesson. Although Li Zhi is smart, he is still a child after all, and it is relatively simple to see things. After hearing Brother Six's explanation, he thought about it carefully and said with great admiration: "Brother Six's words really make sense. I miss my Datang Factory a lot." , there are countless workers in the factory. Although not every worker can get wages like Zhang and Liu, the difference must be limited. Based on this calculation, industry and commerce can support almost tens of millions of people. It is indeed worthy of being said. There is no wealth without work, and there is no life without business.¡± "Well, yes, industry and commerce can not only allow a few people to gather a lot of wealth, but also have an extremely important impact on the vast number of poor people. The most direct change is that it gives them one more way to survive. You can get remuneration to support yourself and your family by working, and this remuneration is even more generous than the most traditional farming. It is precisely because of this that the number of farmers in Datang is gradually decreasing, while the number of industrial and commercial people is increasing rapidly." Li He nodded and said, and the topic unknowingly turned to the population dispute between industry, commerce and agriculture. "Brother Six, I heard that the method of land replacement and the promotion of coarse seeds was to deal with the problem of reduced grain production in the Tang Dynasty. It seems that some people are already dissatisfied with the development of industry and commerce?" Although Li Zhi is young, he is aPrince, there will be someone in the palace to explain to him the policies of the imperial court, but he didn't pay attention to it before. Now after personal experience and conversation with Li Min, he finally remembered it. Li Min also hoped that Li Zhi could see the importance of industry and commerce. When he heard him ask this question, he patiently told the story of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes suppressing industry and commerce, and also analyzed in detail the relationship between industry, commerce and agriculture. Opposition and complementarity. Li Zhi, a young age, did not expect that behind the surface land replacement and promotion of rough method, there was such a complicated hidden feelings. At the same time, I never expected that the laughing and joking Sixth Brother in my impression would actually have the power to influence the general trend of the world. "Sixth Brother, is the Five Surnames and Qi Wang really that scary? As the emperor, my father can decide life or death with just one word. Why not use force to destroy these disobedient families like the Five Surnames and Qi Wangs?" Li Zhi After hearing this, he said angrily that through today's interview with Zhang and Liu's family, Li Zhi saw the changes that industry and commerce have brought to poor families, so he was full of good impressions of industry and commerce. As for the opposing Five Surnames and Seven Hopes, they naturally became The villain in his mind. "Haha, Ninth Brother, it would be great if things were really as you said." Li Min touched Li Zhi's head, showing a wry smile and said, "Five surnames and Qiwang, these great families are entrenched in the Central Plains. For hundreds or even thousands of years, their relationships and favors have been intertwined in the entire society, and their influence is almost unimaginable. For example, among all the officials in the Tang Dynasty, 20 to 30% of them were directly from these aristocratic families. , of the remaining 70% to 80%, at least half have deep relationships and origins with these aristocratic families. Therefore, the father can use troops aggressively externally, but when dealing with domestic affairs, he has to be cautious. As for being tough, The means are even more impossible, unless my father dares to shake the foundation of the Tang Dynasty!" After listening to Li Min's explanation, Li Zhi fell silent thoughtfully. Although he still couldn't quite understand some of the joints, he finally realized from the words of Sixth Brother that the terrifying power of the five surnames and seven looks of these aristocratic families, and at the same time he understood Why would my father spare no effort to attack these wealthy families? Seeing Li Zhi meditating like a little adult, Li Min also sighed softly, letting a ten-year-old child understand that these may be a bit cruel, but as a prince, these things he will have to face sooner or later, no matter he Whether you want to be an emperor or not, you will inevitably have to deal with aristocratic families in the future, and because of their origins, they are naturally on the opposite side. It is not a bad thing to know more about the strength of their opponents. "By the way, Ninth Brother, was the whale meat you ate today delicious?" Li Min knew that Li Zhi would not be able to fully understand the meaning of his words in a short period of time, so he should wait until he goes back to think about it slowly. So he started to change the topic. "Huh? Whale meat?" Li Zhi didn't react for a moment. He was stunned for a moment before thinking of the dish made by Zhang Liu. He was a little puzzled and replied with some aftertaste: "It's quite delicious!" "Is it really delicious?" A playful smile flashed across Li Min's face. The large bowl of whale meat just now was all eaten by Li Zhi, but it saved the two children who were left to harm the Zhang Liu family. After all, Li Zhi was a child at heart, so his attention was easily diverted by Li Min, and he said with a positive look: "Of course it's delicious! By the way, Sixth Brother, I also want to ask you, what do you think of Zhang Liu's whale meat?" Is it different from what you brought last time? Although it looks a little different, it tastes pretty good and the fishy smell is much less. Is it the new canned whale meat in Dengzhou? Where can I buy it? " Seeing the greedy look on Li Zhi's face, Li Min shook his head sympathetically, patted his shoulder and said, "Ninth brother, do you still remember what I said to you when I showed you how to make ice with saltpeter? ?" "Ice made from saltpeter?" Li Zhi looked reminiscing, but soon thought that he had eaten the ice because he didn't know it was made from saltpeter, and ended up having diarrhea for several days. At that time, Sixth Brother made sarcastic remarks and told himself not to eat randomly, otherwise big problems would definitely occur. Thinking of this, Li Zhi's face turned pale, and he immediately had a bad premonition, and stammered: "Liu Brother Liu, you don't want to tell me that there is something wrong with Zhang Liu's whale meat, do you?" "Ahem~, so what It's not Zhang Liu's fault. She also means well, but she doesn't know that it's not real whale meat." Li Min also said a little embarrassed. He is also responsible for this matter, because the whale meat made by Zhang Liu is actually a kind of canned food produced in Dengzhou. Of course, although this kind of canned food is marked as whale meat, in essence, it is at most It can only be regarded as a kind of mixed meat. "Brother Six, what do you mean, what is not real whale meat?" Seeing Li Min's face, Li Zhi felt even worse. (To be continued)   For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 135 The chaos caused by an article "Ahem, don't worry. In fact, there is still whale meat in it, but it's just a little less. The outside is also wrapped in flour and then fried in whale meat. So speaking of it, it's actually a good canned food. It's just that there are some added ingredients inside. A lot of other things.iom)" The embarrassment on Li Min's face became even more intense. "What was added?" Li Zhi asked eagerly, feeling that he was about to find the key to the problem. "Haha, it's nothing actually. But as you know, whales are very big. In addition to whale meat and blubber, there are also a lot of internal organs, such as intestines, kidneys, etc. These things cannot be sold in Dengzhou. It would be a pity to throw it away, so someone collected it, then beat it into a paste, mixed it with the remaining oil residue from boiling whale oil, added flour to make a paste, and fried it in oil. In canned form, just like the one you ate just now!" Li Min said with a smile. Li Zhi was stunned after hearing this. Although his intestines and kidneys were a little dirty, they were fine after being washed. After all, he usually ate a lot of delicacies made from animal offal, such as fish liver, which is rarely seen on the market today. Canned food, as well as fish maw made from shark swim bladder, are very precious seafood. He has also seen other oil residues. The residue left over from boiling oil can also be eaten. There doesn't seem to be anything disgusting about it, right? Seeing Li Zhi's questioning look, Li Min said with some sympathy: "Jiu Di, you also know that the most troublesome thing about making food with fish offal is to wash it clean and eliminate the odor in the offal. But Dengzhou The manufacturer of this kind of canned food thought that this kind of canned food was only sold to poor families, and in order to reduce costs and time, it treated the fish offal very sloppily and didn't even clean it at all. Before I came to Chang'an, We received a report from someone. We have now been ordered to stop production and make rectifications. However, many cans are still being sold." When Li Min said this, the sympathy in his eyes became even stronger, obviously. The so-called canned whale meat that Zhang Liu gave them to eat was produced by the manufacturer in Dengzhou, because the entire Tang Dynasty. Only Dengzhou has a whaling industry. After hearing this, Li Zhi's face turned a little paler, but he still asked with a sense of luck: "Brother Six, there shouldn't be the only one in Dengzhou that produces this kind of cans, right?" "Um, Ninth Brother, I'm sorry, because the whaling industry is limited in scale and does not produce much whale viscera, so there is only one company in Dengzhou that produces this kind of low-quality whale meat. com full text novel is updated the fastest) , But don¡¯t worry, I have punished them severely. It can be considered as venting your anger in advance" Li Min patted Li Zhi on the shoulder. A look of sorrow and resignation. "Ugh~" Before Li Min finished speaking, Li Zhi couldn't stand it anymore. I felt a strong sense of nausea welling up from my chest, my stomach was churning, and I vomited while crawling on the roadside. Although Li Min just said lightly that the internal organs were not cleaned, he also said before that most of the canned food is intestines and kidneys. Think about it, if the intestines are not clean, what would be inside? Li Zhi is a prince after all. He has been clean since he was a child. How can he tolerate this? When he thought about the food he had just relished that might contain fish feces, the nausea in his stomach became stronger, and his mouth became like a fountain, vomiting everything in his stomach cleanly. At the same time, I cursed Li Min, the sixth brother, in my heart. Why didn't you tell him earlier? Li Zhi looked at Li Zhi sympathetically. Although the can was not clean, it was probably the most precious food for people like the Zhang Liu family. They kindly prepared it for them to eat. If he said so directly about the food, It was not clean, and it was nothing more than betraying people's good intentions. It was likely to be misunderstood, so Li Min simply remained silent. Of course, he also wanted to see Li Zhi make a fool of himself. "Brother Six, you vomit~" Li Zhi pointed at Li Min while vomiting and wanted to scold him. The Zhang and Liu family didn't know about it, and they had good intentions. The unscrupulous manufacturer who produced this kind of can was far away in Deng. Zhou, he couldn't reach it at all, so the only person left to blame was Li Min. And compared to the two people in front of him, Li Min was really the most hateful. He knew that the food was unclean, but he still watched him eat it. "Ninth brother, don't worry, although that thing is not clean, after frying and high-temperature sterilization, the bacteria and viruses in it have been almost eliminated, and it will definitely not cause any disease!" Li Min saw Li Zhi vomiting. Poor, he didn't care whether the other person could understand what bacteria and viruses were, so he patted his back and comforted him. However, Li Min's comfort seemed to have the opposite effect. Li Zhi vomited even more after hearing this. The passers-by around him also showed curiosity when they saw a ten-year-old child vomiting, and even attracted many people to stop and watch. . Li Min was worried about being recognized by others, so when Li Zhi was almost done vomiting, he immediately helped him out of here. But Li Zhi was really hurt by him. After vomiting up the contents in his stomach, he finally swallowed the gallbladder.They all vomited out, and there was no strength left in his body, and he couldn't even walk. In desperation, Li Min had to find a carriage to take the two of them back to the palace. However, Li Min's joke was too big this time, and Li Zhi didn't eat well for several days. In order to make amends, Li Min had to agree to something for Li Zhi, but it might be Li Zhi's bad luck. In Li Min's opinion, it was a simple thing, but it caused a lot of trouble for the two of them. Just the day after the interview, an article was published in Datang Daily, which had already published an issue every other day. As soon as this article titled "A Woman's Struggle" was published, it immediately triggered a stir in the entire Datang Daily. It was an earthquake in the public opinion circle, because this article caused countless people to discuss it, both in terms of content and writing style. Even the author of this article was the focus of everyone's discussion. In fact, if this article was placed in later generations, it can be said that it is not worth mentioning at all. The content of the article mainly tells about a woman named Zhang Liu who, after her husband died of illness, relied on her weak shoulders to silently support a four-year-old woman. The story of the mouth family. The entire story is written in vernacular, because the author's writing skills are limited and the story is not very sensational. In future generations, it is estimated that newspapers will not publish it at all. The author of this article is naturally our King Qi, but in order to apologize to Li Zhi, he agreed to sign the other party's name, so the article became a joint work of Li Min and Li Zhi. Although it was just a vernacular report, in the era of the Tang Dynasty, it undoubtedly dropped a heavy bomb in the literary world and society of the Tang Dynasty. First of all, many stubborn literati accused Li Min and Li Zhi of writing articles in this kind of vernacular, which was simply insulting to elegance. Moreover, as princes, they were so boring that they paid attention to the life of a widowed woman. Not only did they insult the royal family Decent, and even suspected of immorality. Li Min had never thought of this sudden accusation beforehand. After all, he had always been a layman and was only interested in opening a factory to make money. Although he had stolen a few poems in the past to show off his talent, it was just a casual act. I didn't take it to heart at all. I had no understanding of the literary world of the Tang Dynasty, and I didn't expect the impact that the emergence of vernacular writing would have on the literary world of the Tang Dynasty. However, although there are many people who accuse him and Li Zhi, there are also many people who support them. In addition to those who usually have interests in Li Min, these people also have many enlightened literati. The people in front are Needless to say, the reason why those young literati supported Li Min was mainly because they were moved by the content of the article. After all, this novel literary form brought to life the image of a hardworking young woman, as long as she was serious Everyone who read this article was moved by Zhang Liu's perseverance, which also made them very interested in this style of writing. In addition, there is a special group among Li Min's supporters, that is, women from wealthy families. Regardless of whether they are married or not, these women have received a good education and are usually quite talented. For example, Wen Xin is A typical representative among them. These women seldom go out and have very little information. Only when they get together at occasional poetry gatherings or banquets can they get some information about the outside world from other people. The emergence of newspapers opens a door to the outside world for them. Therefore, a considerable number of readers of Datang Daily are such aristocratic women. Most women are emotional creatures. When they read the report about Zhang Liu in the newspaper, they were also women, so they were naturally moved more deeply. And they are not like those old scholars. Most of them don't care much about the fact that vernacular writing is degrading to elegance. They only know that they can see a woman's tenacity and self-improvement from this article, and they can feel it from the lines of the article. The two princes respect and praise women, so they are firm supporters of Li Min and Li Zhi in every aspect. There are both supporters and opponents. When we usually get together, arguments are inevitable. Opponents say that the vernacular is degrading to elegance, while supporters say that the vernacular is easy to understand. Opponents say that the vernacular is wordy and takes up paper. Supporters say that the vernacular Describe detailed images and express accurately This kind of argument sometimes escalates into a quarrel, and some of the hot-tempered ones even get into fights. The literati of the Tang Dynasty are not the weak scholars of later generations. Many of them are masters of swordsmanship or swordsmanship, and they are comparable to those who fight with each other. The gangsters were much better at fighting, so for a while there was a lot of tension among the literati in Chang'an. Fortunately, many smart people thought of Datang Daily. Whether they were supporting or opposing, they wrote articles and contributed articles, shifting the quarrel to the newspaper. With their leadership, everyone woke up, and the number of submissions to the newspaper increased significantly. However, at the beginning, the literati who supported Li Min were in the minority and could not withstand the attacks of his opponents. The situation was one-sided. However, this situation did not last long. Another new force cameThe addition of ? quickly turned the situation around. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 136 Opening up private newspapers Please remember the domain name of this site . , or search on Baidu: Seeing this situation, the brave aristocratic women of the Tang Dynasty finally stood up, wrote articles one after another with their delicate hands, and submitted articles to newspapers one after another. Although they are delicate in body, their language is extremely sharp. They not only accuse those opponents of being old-fashioned, but also cold-blooded. They only focus on attacking literature and style, but they do not see the loneliness and helplessness of the Zhang and Liu family in the article. Such an act of neglecting the basics and chasing the weak is simply It makes little girls like them feel so cold. The Tang Dynasty was an open era. Although the women of the early Tang Dynasty were not yet as strong and unrestrained as they were in the prosperous Tang Dynasty, their style and behavior had already taken some shape. A young lady from a rich family who was usually timid at home was very Maybe he was the tough author who scolded the old master bloody in the newspaper. And precisely because of the joining of this group of women's troops, the support for Li Min and the two men immediately increased greatly, and they soon became evenly matched with the opponents. However, while the two sides were debating, the focus of discussion started from the dispute over the vernacular, and slowly began to spread to other aspects. For example, some people turned the war to the competition for population in industry, commerce and agriculture. Because in addition to telling the experiences of Zhang Liu's family, Li Min's article also focused on the comparison of Zhang Liu's life before and after entering the factory, which greatly praised the positive aspects of industrial and commercial development on society. Naturally, many scholars from aristocratic families were extremely dissatisfied with this, because it was related to their vital interests. Therefore, taking this opportunity, many people published articles in newspapers to exaggerate the negative effects of industrial and commercial development. Influence. When things developed to this point, the emerging industrial and commercial owners in Datang finally couldn't sit still. Industry and commerce is an emerging class with complex origins. In addition to the industrial and commercial owners who originally made a living from trade, work, mining and other occupations, there are also new members from other classes, such as a few who seize opportunities or work hard to rise from the bottom of society. People who climb up. But now they occupy the most important position as industrial and commercial owners. It was the emerging nobleman of the Tang Dynasty who was dragged into the trap by Li Min. The emerging aristocrats held the core power in the court, and scholars needed the recommendation of these emerging aristocrats whether they were taking imperial examinations or serving as officials. This also resulted in a large number of scholars gathering under each emerging noble family. When these emerging nobles saw that the industry and commerce they relied on were attacked. Naturally, they would not sit back and watch, and mobilized the literati around them to fight back. Although these literati also had their own original positions, many people still chose to cater to the Tang aristocrats who were related to their official careers, so they supported Li Minzhe for a while. The momentum surged. Another thing I would like to mention is that the newspaper was originally a tool used by Li Min to attack the five surnames and Qi Wang. Naturally, he would not let this tool have an adverse impact on him, so when publishing the article. Li Min and Yan Bei made some operations to minimize the number of articles opposing them, while articles supporting their side took up a lot of space. Such an unfair approach. Although it attracted private abuse from many people, the effect was extremely obvious. Soon, the public opinion in Datang, which was influenced by newspapers, slowly turned in a direction favorable to Li Min. "Liu Lang, one of your articles has caused harm to our newspaper office!" In a pavilion in the house where the newspaper office is located, Yan Bei was pouring out his sorrow to Li Min. During this period, not only Li Min was attacked, but also the Datang Daily was also attacked. It was not easy, and as the editor-in-chief of the newspaper, Yan Bei was under tremendous pressure. If it weren't for Li Min and Li Ke behind him, he would really not be able to hold on. Fortunately, the wind direction finally changed, and he felt a lot more relaxed. At the same time, he finally had time to complain about Li Min. "Brother Yan, what are you talking about? I am the one who is truly wronged. I wanted to use my name to get some glory, but I didn't expect that I would be scolded by so many people for no reason. Even my My uncle also gave me a severe scolding!" Compared to Yan Bei who simply withstood the pressure, the unlucky Li Zhi was the most innocent one. At that time, he only beat me, and because of the shoddy whale meat, it was disgusting I haven't eaten much in a few days. I wanted Brother Six to make up for it by adding my name to the article to satisfy my vanity of publishing the article. I didn't expect that I would suffer an unreasonable disaster. "Sixth brother, what you did in this matter was indeed thoughtless. I said your article was inappropriate at the beginning, but you insisted on publishing it. How about it? Did it make people angry?" Li Ke also said something rare to Li Min. Make criticisms. "Yes, yes! This is all my fault. I didn't understand the seriousness of this matter in advance, which caused a lot of trouble to everyone. Li Min is here to apologize to all the brothers!" Li Min couldn't stop. He apologized to the three of them, but looking at his smiling face, there was really no sincerity. Li Min was actually a little surprised that a vernacular report had such a big impact, and the subsequent situation even got out of control. Fortunately, the newspaper was his one-third of an acre, and the focus of the debate gradually changed to industry, commerce, and FarmersHe was well prepared for the population war in ?? and used both overt and covert methods to quickly turn the situation in his favor. "Rokuro, look at the recent articles. Influenced by your report, coupled with the wide spread of your Romance of the Three Kingdoms, many people have begun to try to write articles in vernacular. If our newspaper publishes it, maybe We will lose a large number of readers. If we don¡¯t publish it, but with your article in front, this will put people in the newspaper in a dilemma!" Li Ke shook the manuscript in his hand. These are all vernacular articles received by the newspaper. Contribute. "Not bad, not bad. Hey, there are still people writing articles in vernacular to attack industry and commerce?" Li Min was very interested when he heard it. He took it over and flipped through it, and found that the contents were all kinds of things, and some people were advocating them. It is very novel to criticize industry and commerce while writing in vernacular. In fact, these should not be considered true vernacular articles, but are somewhat similar to the semi-vernacular ones in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, except that the atmosphere of classical Chinese in the articles is stronger. "Liu Lang, don't just look at it. Think of a way. What should we do with these vernacular articles?" Yan Bei also asked anxiously. He and Li Ke had been worried about this matter for several days. That's why Li Min was called here, first to question him, and secondly to ask him to find a way to solve the problem. "This is easy to handle, isn't it just in vernacular? Then let's just run another vernacular newspaper!" Li Min said nonchalantly. "Run another newspaper?" Not only Yan Bei and Li Ke were surprised, but even Li Zhi, who was drinking tea, almost choked after hearing this. All three of them knew that although Datang Daily was founded by Li Min, it was supported by Li Shimin. It was for this reason that everyone believed that Datang Daily was the mouthpiece of the imperial court for external propaganda, and even regarded it as It became a special newspaper. I never thought that there would be a second newspaper in the Tang Dynasty. "Isn't it just to run another newspaper? Are you so surprised?" Li Min, a later generation, obviously has a generation gap between him and Li Ke. He never thought of running just one newspaper from the beginning, or even Datang Daily is just a model he set up. The purpose is to let everyone see the role of newspapers, and then rush to establish various newspapers to speed up the circulation of information throughout society. "Liu Lang, one newspaper is enough to make you lose money. If there is one more, will it" Yan Bei asked a little uneasily. He is now the editor-in-chief of the only newspaper in the Tang Dynasty, but if there is one more If it's a newspaper, then your worth will drop. Although the newspaper lost money, the money was nothing to Li Min. Therefore, as soon as Yan Bei's words came out, he immediately understood what the other party was thinking, so he said with a smile: "Brother Yan, the biggest newspaper Its function is to spread information. If we only rely on the strength of you and me, it will be difficult to develop in a short time, so sooner or later the newspaper industry must be opened to private individuals." Hearing Li Min's words, Li Ke immediately frowned. After this period of time, he deeply realized the influence of newspapers, so he said with some concern: "Liu Lang, I have no objection to you wanting to start another newspaper. But newspapers are a sharp weapon, and if we don¡¯t hold them in our hands, I¡¯m afraid we will suffer the consequences in the future!¡± After hearing this, Li Min showed a smug smile and said: "Hey, Brother Six, don't worry, I have already discussed this matter with Shang Shang when we first started running the newspaper, and there are corresponding checks and balances in place, so there is no need to worry at all. The newspaper was used by others." Hearing what Li Min said, both Li Ke and Yan Bei felt relieved. Li Zhi was very interested in the method of checks and balances mentioned by the sixth brother and kept chasing Li Min to ask questions. However, Li Min always had a strict mouth and let him ask questions. I didn't ask for the key for a long time. I just learned that Li Min was almost ready and would soon open a private newspaper. In a green bamboo forest in the south of Chang'an City, a gust of wind blew, accompanied by the sound of rustling bamboo leaves, and the sound of laughter and noise from silk bamboo and tourists. In an open space in the bamboo forest, a party was being held. Most of the people at the party were wearing scholar's robes, and they were in small groups, reciting poems or talking about the piano. They looked very elegant. The people who come here to attend the party are all students from the Imperial College of the Tang Dynasty. The Imperial College is an official school established by the Tang Dynasty and is the highest institution in the national education system. Most of those who can pass the imperial examination are from the Imperial College, and even those who are successful in the imperial examination are from the Imperial College. If you don't come from the Imperial College, it may be difficult to become an official in the future. It is precisely for this reason that the Imperial College is a holy place for study that almost all scholars aspire to. " However, the Imperial College is not that easy to enter. Unless one's ancestors or fathers have official titles, they are not qualified to enter. Moreover, according to the level of official title, the scholars who go to study will be divided into different colleges and study corresponding courses. For example, the highest Guozixue only recruits noble children of third rank and above, while TaixueThe school recruits aristocratic children of fifth rank and above, etc. It can be said that the strict class structure of the Tang Dynasty is reflected in the enrollment. For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 137: Imperial College Student Today is the 10th day of the lunar month. Not only do the officials have a day off, but they, the Guozi students, will also have a day off. Someone happens to be inviting guests, so hundreds of these lively Guozi students came at once, occupying almost half of the bamboo forest. When so many scholars gather together, in addition to reciting poems and writing poems, they naturally discuss current affairs. Most of the content and opinions of these current affairs are obtained from newspapers. Some even simply hold newspapers and talk with those around them. Friends discuss whether the opinion in a certain article above is correct. If you listen carefully to their discussion, you can hear that the focus of their discussion is nothing more than vernacular, and the two most lively topics of industry, commerce and agriculture. . As young people, they have a relatively strong ability to accept new things. Taking newspapers as an example, these Guozi students were among the first and most loyal readers of Datang Daily. However, no matter how strong their ability to accept new things is, they still have received the most formal Confucian education for more than ten years. Therefore, most people are still unable to accept vernacular literature. Only a few students with more rebellious personalities will be positive about vernacular literature. attitude, but this often causes most people to attack in groups. The topic of vernacular literature is not interesting to discuss due to the huge difference in strength between the two sides. However, the issues of industry, commerce and agricultural population are different. Most of the students here come from official families, and many of them are children of various upstart families in Chang'an. They are influenced by Due to the influence of their family, they have no objection to industry and commerce, and they are also influenced by the propaganda of Datang Daily. Although more than half of the people recognize the importance of agriculture, they also see the significant impact of industry and commerce on the country. ?That¡¯s why. These students who support the development of industry and commerce, and those who come from wealthy families. Students who had no good impression of industry and commerce formed a quarrel. However, despite the quarrel, no one among these young people dared to take action. After all, the rules of the Imperial College were very strict. If students participated in a fight, they would be expelled from the school regardless of right or wrong, and no one dared to joke about their own future. "You guys are simply following the past. His Highness the King of Qi has long told us with practical actions that industry and commerce can not only prosper the industry, but also enrich the country and strengthen the people. Open your eyes and look at Dengzhou now. It has been governed by His Highness the King of Qi. Industry and commerce are extremely developed. Everyone in Dengzhou lives and works in peace and contentment. Every household has food. Even if there is a famine, they can survive it calmly. From this, it can be seen that the development of industry and commerce is a matter of great importance to the people in every aspect. Fortunately!" A very handsome young man said loudly. Now the students on the field are divided into industrial and commercial faction and agricultural faction, and this young man is the leader of the industrial and commercial faction. Hear the words of the handsome young man. Someone from the agricultural faction immediately came out to retort: ??"Xiao Lin, what you said is too one-sided. We can also see the achievements of Dengzhou's industry and commerce, but have you ever thought about it? Dengzhou is not a grain-producing area. The homes of local people Isn¡¯t the stored grain transported from other places? But if farmers from other places start to abandon farming and work in the future, then where will the food of Datang come from? By then, no matter how much money you have, you will still have What¡¯s the use?¡± This person from the Agricultural Department spoke sharply and went straight to the core of the problems caused by the development of industry and commerce. So as soon as he finished speaking, there was a round of applause from the surrounding students. "Hmph, I think you are taking it out of context. I was just emphasizing the importance of industry and commerce, and I didn't say that agriculture would be abandoned. The imperial court had already promulgated the land replacement law some time ago, and at the same time, it was promoting the method of rough planting throughout the country. To deal with the problem of fewer farmers, although the method of rough farming will reduce the yield of the same area of ??land, after the land replacement, the arable land has increased. The difference between less and more can just be offset, and may even be compensated. Maybe it will increase the country's food production." The young man named Xiao Lin said without showing any signs of weakness. Xiao Lin is one of Xiao Yu's grandsons. He is two years older than Wen Xin. He is considered her cousin and Li Min's uncle. Although he is older than Li Min, he usually respects the prince's brother-in-law very much. , and the family behind him is also inextricably linked to industry and commerce, so he naturally firmly supports industry and commerce. "Yes, the imperial court not only promulgated the law of land replacement and promotion of coarse planting, but also promoted a new rice seed in Jiangnan, Huainan, Lingnan and other provinces. This rice seed is not only easy to cultivate, but also easy to mature. It can be planted two seasons a year or even It won't be a problem in three seasons. In this way, the food production in the south will probably double." As soon as Xiao Lin finished speaking, someone immediately jumped out to support. Other people from the industrial and commercial faction also followed suit, and the momentum of the industrial and commercial faction suddenly increased. However, the Agriculturalists are not easy to bully. Suddenly a road separated in the crowd, and a few people walked out of it. The leader was a tall and tall young man. He looked very handsome, but his eye sockets were a bit deep and the tip of his nose was slightly pointed. Curved downwards, making the other person look a little sinister in his handsomeness. This man¡¯s name is Lu Hong, from the Fan Yang Lu family, and this gathering will beIt was to cleanse him from the dust, because his father passed away three years ago and he had to go home to observe mourning for three years. He just arrived in Chang'an yesterday. "Brother Xiao, I haven't seen you for a few years. I didn't expect you to be even more charming than before!" Lu Hong glanced at Xiao Lin with a smile, then gave a salute and said. The two were old acquaintances back then, but they didn't expect to reunite today, but they Stand on opposite sides. "Brother Lu, you don't have to be polite. It's a great honor for me to be able to take care of Brother Lu today!" Xiao Lin knew that the other party was from the Lu family of Fan Yang, one of the most popular among the five surnames. He must also be from the agricultural sect, but on the surface he was polite. But don¡¯t neglect it. "Brother Xiao, friendship is friendship, but when it comes to matters, I think that industry and commerce must be suppressed!" After the two greeted each other, Lu Hong said without any nonsense and went directly to the topic. "Oh? Can you give me some advice from Brother Lu?" Xiao Lin said with cupped hands, but there was a look of solemnity on his face. Before Lu Hong left the Imperial Academy, he was a famous figure in the prison. Not only was he amazingly talented, he was also quick-thinking and eloquent. , it is not easy to overwhelm him in debate. "Haha, it's not a great talk, I just want to ask Brother Xiao a question." Lu Hong said with a faint smile on his face, "Whether it's the court's land replacement, extensive planting, or the new type of rice promoted in the south These are unprecedented precedents, so how can you ensure that these new laws can alleviate the crisis of reduced food production?" "This" Xiao Lin and his group of industrial and commercial factions all fell silent after hearing Lu Hong's words. Indeed, several of the methods promulgated by the imperial court were unprecedented innovations, but precisely because they were innovations, Therefore, no one can be sure that these methods will achieve the expected results during the implementation process. Seeing Xiao Lin and others speechless, Lu Hong showed a disdainful sneer at the corner of his mouth. Although he was talking and laughing with Xiao Lin and others, from the bottom of his heart, he was arrogant and looked down on anyone. "Brother Xiao, in fact, regarding the population dispute between industry, commerce and agriculture, you and I both have our own opinions and reasons. But it is useless to argue here. Even if one party can temporarily gain the upper hand, it cannot fundamentally solve the problem. Convince the other party." As soon as Lu Hong's words came out, many people nodded in agreement. "Brother Lu, this is not simple. There may not have been a solution before, but now our newspaper in Datang is being accepted by more and more people. When the time comes, you and I will publish our opinions in the newspaper. Then let everyone judge, and there must be one side whose argument is untenable." Xiao Lin said naturally after hearing this, and other scholars from the industrial and commercial faction also nodded. "Brother Xiao, what you said is wrong!" Lu Hong's face turned serious after hearing this, and he retorted very seriously, "Who doesn't know now that Datang Daily was created by His Highness King Qi, and His Highness has extremely close ties with industry and commerce? Close contact, look at the current Datang Daily, there are far more positive reports on industry and commerce than negative reports. Under such circumstances, no matter how good our reasons are, it is estimated that it will not have any effect on industry and commerce in the end. !¡± After hearing Lu Hong's words, everyone in the agricultural faction looked indignant. They had long been very angry about Datang Daily's overt and covert support for the industrial and commercial community. However, the backstage of the newspaper was too tough, and there was nothing they, the students, could do about it. other side. Xiao Lin and others from the industrial and commercial faction were also stunned after hearing this. Although Lu Hong did not say it clearly in his words, the meaning was already very obvious. He accused Qi King Li Min of favoring industry and commerce, which is why the public opinion is now affected by newspapers. Slowly, Shift to the side that is conducive to industry and commerce. "Brother Lu, the newspaper was invented by His Highness the King of Qi. As for how he manages it, that is His Highness's business. But no matter what His Highness does, I believe he does it for the people of the Tang Dynasty and for the country of the Tang Dynasty. !" Xiao Lin was not someone who told lies with his eyes open, so he simply admitted that Li Min was indeed partial to industry and commerce, but he also said that no matter what Li Min did, they would still support industry and commerce, because they saw that industry and commerce were the foundation for Datang. Great changes brought about by the people. "Brother Xiao, what you said is wrong!" Lu Hong was worthy of his eloquence and immediately retorted, "Since the first day of publication of Datang Daily, it has always claimed that it is fair and just, but how long has it been now? , Datang Daily has become a weapon for the other side to attack the enemy. What use do we need such a newspaper without integrity?" Lu Hong¡¯s words completely left Xiao Lin and others speechless. They all stood there in a daze, not knowing how to answer? In the end, Xiao Lin said in frustration: "Then with Brother Lu's high opinion, is there any solution?" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 138 I wonder what Brother Lu thinks? Seeing that the thoughts of Xiao Lin and others had been completely guided by him, Lu Hong also showed a proud smile in his eyes. He was about to tell the plan that he had prepared for a long time, but then he suddenly heard a cold snort from someone next to him, and then a A fair-skinned man dressed as a scholar walked into the scene. Seeing the person in the scene, whether it was Xiao Lin or Lu Hong, both groups showed surprise, and even a few timid ones couldn't help but take a step back. The man who came in was none other than Li Yexu, the eldest grandson of Duke Wei Li Jing. He was an anomaly in the Imperial College. Duke Wei forbade him from practicing martial arts and sent him to the Imperial College to study. Li Yexu was very dissatisfied with this and had already He wanted to find an excuse to leave, so he made trouble in the Imperial College all day long. As a result, not only did all his classmates fear him, but even the master couldn't do anything about him. "Lu Hong, put your tricks away from me. Aren't you jealous because you saw Liulang starting a newspaper to control public opinion? Do you want to start a newspaper yourself?" Li Yexu came in and glanced at Lu Hong coldly. The man glanced at him and said with some disdain. Hearing Li Yexu's words to expose his intentions, Lu Hong showed a trace of embarrassment on his face. As Li Yexu said, after seeing that Datang Daily favored industry and commerce, he came up with the idea of ??starting his own newspaper. However, newspapers are a weapon of the country, and Li Min would not let go easily, so he thought of inciting the students in the Imperial College , let all the students jointly submit a letter to the court, requesting the opening of the newspaper industry, and then the family behind him will promote it, then this matter will have a high chance of success, but unexpectedly it will be exposed by Li Yexu, who has always been unsociable. But others are afraid of Li Yexu. He, Lu Hong, was not afraid and was about to retort. But he heard the other party say to him again: "Lu Hong, don't think that everyone is as dirty as you are. Liu Lang is not a stingy person. He is already preparing for the private newspaper, so don't think of others as petty. A man¡¯s heart measures a gentleman¡¯s belly!¡± As soon as Li Yexu finished speaking, he ignored Lu Hong's almost furious gaze, turned around and left coolly. Xiao Lin and the others are not stupid either. They woke up after Li Yexu. Immediately understanding Lu Hong's next intention, he snorted coldly, without even saying goodbye, he turned around and left with a flick of his sleeves. As a result, most of the people on the field immediately disappeared. Even among the remaining agriculturalists, many people were a little disgusted with Lu Honggong's scheming methods. They deliberately kept a certain distance from each other, with a look on their faces. A bit cold. Seeing that the originally lively venue suddenly turned cold, Lu Hong, as the protagonist, was angry and embarrassed. Fortunately, he had a few friends around him. One of them, a tall and thin young man, said loudly: " Haha, we are all arguing about academics, so we must not hurt the harmony. Today is mainly to give Lu Hong a clean break, and in a few months, it will be the day when Brother Lu will marry his younger cousin, so everyone must support him when he gets there. ah!" The name of the person speaking was Cui Huang, the eldest son of Cui Yan, the leader of the Cui clan in Qinghe, and Cui Yu's cousin. The cousin he mentioned who was married to Lu Hong was Cui Yu's youngest sister. Cui Huang was not only of noble birth, but also very popular in the Imperial College. Many of the remaining people had friendships with him, so for his sake, everyone's expressions softened. Now that Xiao Lin and the others are gone, they no longer have anyone to argue with, so they can only gather in small groups, but the atmosphere is not as lively as before. Cui Huang then followed the gloomy-looking Lu Hong into a small bamboo pavilion nearby, followed by several other friends around him. They all came from aristocratic families with five surnames and seven hopes, and naturally they were all staunch agriculturalists. "Brother Lu, why are you so angry with people like Li Yexu? Duke Wei does not allow his descendants to join the army, and he is doomed to decline in the future. When Duke Wei dies, let's see what arrogance Li Yexu has. ?" After a few people sat down, one of the elegant young people said, this person's name is Cui Jing, but he is not a child of the Cui family of Qinghe, but from the Boling Cui family, which ranks first among the aristocratic families, and his father is from the clan. An important figure in the family, so he is also one of the core disciples of the Bolingcui family. "Brother Cui is right. There is no need to be angry with Li Yexu. On the contrary, we have to thank him. The information he just revealed is very important. King Qi Li Min actually wants to let go of private newspapers. In this way, it saves us It took a lot of effort, so let's discuss how to start a newspaper?" Another handsome guy with a dark complexion and a sunny face said, this man's name is Li Bing, and he was born in the Li family of Zhao County. "Brother Li, don't be too optimistic. Who is King Qi? How could he easily agree to start a private newspaper? And even if Li Yexu's words are true, I'm afraid there are many restrictions that we don't know about." Lu Hong Although he was angry, his mind was very clear and he analyzed it coldly. "Although Li Yexu is arrogant and rude, he has always been on good terms with the King of Qi, and with his character, he must not bother to lie. Therefore, the news he told, it should be true most likely. Cui Huang also analyzed and said, "But as Brother Lu said, the other party will definitely impose many restrictions on private reporting, but these are not problems. As long as King Qi allows private reporting, then he will have to do it in the future." It's up to us. As long as we mobilize the influence of each company, we will definitely be able to overshadow the Datang Daily and become the newspaper that can most influence the public opinion of Datang! " "Brother Cui Huang, don't be too optimistic. Newspapers are not as simple as you think!" As soon as Cui Huang finished speaking, Cui Jing, who looked elegant, immediately retorted. Although the Boling Cui clan and the Qinghe Cui clan come from the same origin, it is precisely because of this that the competition between the two clans has become more intense. Everyone wants to outdo the other. In the past, the Qinghe Cui clan was the most powerful, but now it is dominated by the Boling clan. The Cui family took over, so after the people of the two clans met, they all competed with each other. "Oh? Brother Cui Jing, what do you think?" Cui Huang asked with some displeasure when he saw that it was Cui Jing who interrupted him. "I can't speak highly of it, I just think of some practical problems encountered when running a newspaper." Cui Jing glanced at Cui Huang and said lightly, "I think everyone knows that the reason why newspapers can become popular on a large scale is because of the movable type Printing and new papermaking technology are inseparable, both of which are the patents of Prince Qi's Palace. If we want to run a newspaper, we still can't get around Prince Qi's hurdle in the end." As soon as Cui Jing's words came out, Lu Hong and Li Bing were both lost in thought, but Cui Huang said with a sneer: "Brother Cui Jing, seeing that you are usually smart, why did you become confused at this moment?" Since the king dares to share a national weapon like a newspaper with others, why would he care about printing and papermaking?" It has to be said that Cui Huang is worthy of being the son of the leader of the Cui clan in Qinghe. One sentence woke everyone up. Lu Hong and Li Bing immediately realized it and praised Cui Huang loudly. Although Cui Jing's face showed a bit of embarrassment, he admitted defeat in a very graceful manner, admitting that he did not think carefully enough just now. After finishing talking about the newspaper, Lu Hong and the others chatted casually for a few more words, and soon came back to the matter of the heir to the throne. The few people they are sitting here are all from aristocratic families, and have received good Confucian education since childhood. Therefore, everyone is full of talents and is outstanding in poetry and writing. Therefore, they are highly valued by King Li Tai of Wei, and they usually also He is often invited to attend banquets held by Li Tai. If Li Tai had not happened to be busy this time, he might have come to greet Lu Hong in person. It is precisely because of this that in the eyes of outsiders, they should all support Wei King Li Tai. "Everyone, the prince's temperament has changed drastically, coupled with his disability, he will be deposed by your majesty sooner or later. Among the remaining princes, the ones most likely to inherit the throne are naturally King Wei and King Qi. However, judging from recent performance, King Qi is gradually gaining the upper hand. If His Majesty appoints him as the crown prince, it will be a disaster for us wealthy families!" Cui Jing said first. Industry and commerce was promoted by Li Min. If he waits for him to take the throne, no one in the world can check him. Industry and commerce will definitely be more prosperous by then, and the original social structure based on agriculture will also undergo major changes. These aristocratic families who stand at the top of today's society will never be able to maintain their current status even if they do not die. "That's not necessarily true. After all, the King of Wei is the daughter of the Queen, and he, the Crown Prince, and the King of Jin are all legitimate sons, and the Queen and His Majesty have a very close relationship. In addition, there is an old fox named Changsun Wuji supporting him in the court, so even if he is the Crown Prince If he is deposed, the new crown prince is likely to be selected from the legitimate sons. Therefore, even if King Qi is favored again, if he wants to sit on the throne of crown prince, I am afraid that the Guang Changsun family will not agree!" As soon as Cui Jing's words came out, he was still It was Cui Huang who was the first to retort. After listening to the words of the two people, Lu Hong also nodded and said: "What Brother Cui Huang said is reasonable. The only legitimate sons are King Wei and King Jin. In comparison, it would be most beneficial to us if King Wei could become the crown prince. Although he is a human being, He is quite talented, but he is impersonal and does not know how to adapt to situations. In addition, if we are on good terms with him, it will be easier to influence his decisions! It is a pity that apart from being able to please His Highness, he is not outstanding in political affairs. With his performance, if you want to sit on the throne, it will not be easy." As soon as Lu Hong finished speaking, Li Bing, who had a sunny face, suddenly showed a strange smile. He looked around and found that there were close family members guarding outside the bamboo pavilion. He was not afraid of anyone eavesdropping, so he said softly: "Brother Lu, support King Wei naturally made a very wise move, but my younger brother heard that when King Qi passed by Weizhou, he was assassinated by thieves and almost lost his life. Although King Wei did not do this, it was In the fiefdom of King Wei, fortunately King Qi handled this matter properly and did not spread it. Otherwise, it would have been a huge blow to the reputation of His Highness King Wei. I wonder what Brother Lu thought after hearing this?" rs! ~! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 139 Industrial and Commercial Newspaper and Confucianism Newspaper Please remember the domain name of this site . , or search on Baidu: After hearing what Li Bing said, Cui Jing looked at him and smiled, but Cui Huang was confused. What did Li Bing mean? Although Lu Hong looked embarrassed, he was not surprised. After a while, he said: "I also heard about the assassination of King Qi in Weizhou. In fact, the person behind the scenes also had good intentions. I I wanted to use this to turn King Qi's attention to the struggle for the throne, but unfortunately it failed, otherwise the burden on our noble families would be much lighter." After hearing the hint in Lu Hong's words, Li Bing and Cui Jing did not ask any more questions. However, the Qinghe Cui family behind Cui Huang was less powerful and had not heard about it at all, so they did not understand it at first. However, from the three people Cui Huang could also guess a thing or two about his dialogue and performance, and he couldn't help but feel a little shocked. There was also a kind of shock in his eyes when he looked at Lu Hong. Li Yexu did not lie. Not long after Lu Hong's bamboo forest gathering, at Li Min's suggestion, Li Shimin established the Datang Press Supervision General Institute in Chang'an, and transferred Xu Shaozong from the Patent Department. He became the first doctor of the General Institute of Press Supervision, and the doctor of the Patent Department was succeeded by Li Yifu, the original member of the foreign ministry. At the same time as the General Press Supervision Institute was established, Datang issued a decree allowing private newspapers to be run. However, the sponsors of newspapers had to bring their household registration certificates to the General Press Supervision Institute to register. The General Institute would then make a decision based on the income and income of the newspaper operator. reputation, and then decide whether to be qualified to run a newspaper. As for the printing and papermaking used to run newspapers, this is not a problem, because Li Min has invested in the construction of many printing plants and papermaking plants with various upstart families in Chang'an. The newspapers of various newspapers can be typeset and printed by these factories. And Li Min and the others also made a fortune from it. As soon as this news came out, it immediately caused an uproar, with the increasing sales of Datang Daily. Everyone who knows the inside story already understands. This is a sharp weapon that Li Min holds in his hand to combat the influence of Wu Xing Qi Wang, but it is such an important thing. But he took it out for everyone to share. It was really hard to guess what he was thinking? ¡°However, after the establishment of the General Press Supervisory Office, there were quite a few people coming to inquire. But there are very few people who are really willing to run a newspaper, because many people have known before that Datang Daily is currently operating at a loss, relying entirely on Li Min, who has a rich family, to put money into it, so newspapers are not something ordinary people can play with. Started. Of course, there are still people who are willing to run newspapers. For example, several industrial associations such as coal, cement, and glass jointly founded the "Industry and Commerce News"; Lu Hong, Cui Huang, and other children of aristocratic families who had a secret conversation in the bamboo forest last time, jointly established The "Confucian Journal" was founded; in addition, it was published in several big cities such as Luoyang, Taiyuan, and Zhengzhou. They also started their own regional newspapers. With the opening of these newspapers, the topic of the dispute between industry and commerce and agricultural population has become more intense. But the battlefield of the dispute is slowly shifting. Among them, those who support industry and commerce mostly publish articles in Industrial and Commercial Daily and Datang Daily, while those who support agriculture mostly publish articles in Confucian Daily. In several other regional newspapers, quarrels between the two sides also appeared from time to time. With the establishment and development of several newspapers, the advertising business that had been prepared for a long time was finally introduced to newspapers by Li Min. He had countless industries under his name and found a few key projects to advertise in Datang Daily. Although He also started the newspaper, but the advertising industry still required a certain amount of advertising fees. However, Datang Daily is a relatively political newspaper, so it is not suitable for a large number of advertisements, and some advertisements are not suitable to be placed on it. Therefore, while Li Min advertised in Datang Daily, he also asked people to Negotiate with commercial newspapers that are more suitable for commercial advertising, and offer a certain percentage of advertising fees based on the sales volume and influence of the other newspaper. As soon as the newspaper advertising business was launched, it almost immediately explained the big problem of newspapers' losses. Take Datang Daily, which is not suitable for advertising, as an example. Although there are not many advertising spaces in the newspaper, because it is Datang's first newspaper, In terms of sales volume and influence, it is not comparable to other newspapers, so the advertising fees of newspapers are also the most expensive. But even so, the advertising space on Datang Daily was quickly booked by various industrial and commercial owners, who all ran their own brand advertisements on it. The income from these advertising fees immediately reversed Datang Daily's loss situation. Although it didn't bring much income to Li Min, as long as the newspaper could fully support his financial operations, he was satisfied. As for the small amount of profit, Li Min didn't pay attention to it, and let Yan Bei regard it as a reward. It was distributed to advanced workers in the newspaper office. "Compared with Datang Daily's no-loss or profit-making business, Commercial Daily, a newspaper with a money-like atmosphere in its name, has made a lot of money from advertising business. As the newspaper with the strongest business atmosphere in the Tang Dynasty, its readers are mostly industrial and commercial owners, large and small. They use their keen eyes to?From the commercial information in newspapers, we pick out the information that is beneficial to us, and then use this information to convert it into money. Therefore, the number of readers of Commercial News is extremely large, and the scope of circulation is also extremely wide. It even follows Datang Daily. After that, the second newspaper started opening branches in various cities. It is precisely because commercial advertisements can achieve the highest conversion rate in commercial newspapers. Newspapers have no official background and do not need to take into account the issue of seriousness. There are a lot of advertising spaces that can be added in newspapers, coupled with good sales and influence. , many industrial and commercial owners are willing to spend a lot of money to advertise on it, so in a short period of time, the advertising revenue of the Industrial and Commercial News surpassed that of Datang Daily, becoming the most profitable newspaper in Datang. This was beyond the expectations of several industrial and commercial associations. The first reason why they wanted to start a newspaper was because of Li Min's face. The second reason was because industry and commerce had extremely high requirements for information circulation, so they did not hesitate to lose money to start it. According to the Industrial and Commercial News, they did not expect that the money would not be lost, but it would give them an additional income channel. This made several people in the association sigh: King Qi is indeed the reincarnation of the God of Wealth, and he can make a lot of money with just a random idea. ! Compared with the profitable commercial newspapers, the Confucian newspapers run by several aristocratic families are a typical example. Because it is a position to suppress industry and commerce, it has been unanimously boycotted by industry and commerce. As a result, no industrial and commercial owners dare to advertise on it. Otherwise, they would not be able to continue their business. After all, no one would cooperate with a businessman who is an enemy. However, the aristocratic families behind the Confucian Daily News did not care about this. They even claimed in the Confucian Daily News that Datang Daily and the Industrial and Commercial Newspaper made money from writing, which was really insulting to the saints and gentlemen. They would be newspapers that are conducive to academic exchanges. , has become a tool that only cares about making money and is full of copper odor. It is really a shame for the press industry. In response to the insults from the Confucian Daily News, Datang Daily and the Commercial Daily went against their previous toughness and did not speak out. Just when the Confucian Daily News thought that the other party was speechless after being scolded by them, and was secretly proud of it, the next day they Suddenly, I received a leaflet from the General Press Inspection Agency, to the effect that they were slandering Datang Daily and Commercial Daily by name in the newspaper. This behavior is not allowed by the General Press Inspection Agency, and they were ordered to publish it in the newspaper within three days. Apologize, pay Yixiao's huge fine and serve as a warning, otherwise their qualifications for reporting will be cancelled. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the blue, Li Min never thought that Li Min had such a hand, let alone that the General Press Supervision Office had such power. No matter how powerful they were, they could not influence the General Press Supervision Bureau controlled by Li Min. They had no choice but to accept the punishment and publicly apologize in their own newspapers on the last day of the deadline. Datang Daily and Commercial News naturally Not wanting to miss this opportunity to add insult to injury, he unscrupulously reprinted this apology statement, spreading it to all parts of the Tang Dynasty, further damaging the reputation of the powerful family. The successful money-making model of the Commercial Newspaper slowly spread to all parts of the Tang Dynasty. As a result, those who were originally a little excited immediately turned into practical actions and prepared for the launch of the newspaper. After all, newspapers are not just a money-making tool. While making money, they can also bring huge prestige to the organizers. This kind of prestige and influence are even more valuable than pure money in the eyes of most people. When Li Min learned from Xu Jingzong that more and more people were preparing to start newspapers, a proud smile finally appeared on his face. In an era when there were no telephones, the Internet, mobile phones, or even telegraphs, newspapers were undoubtedly the main means of information transmission. After the network of newspapers across the country was formed, the speed of information transmission would increase geometrically. As a future generation, the entire No one in the Tang Dynasty understood the importance of information better than him. Speaking of Xu Jingzong, history has not rated him highly, saying that he was not only greedy for money, but also mean and frivolous. However, in Li Min's eyes, this Xu Jingzong was not a simple figure. By coincidence, the position of doctor in the patent department that originally belonged to Li Min fell to him. However, the patent department was filled with old people who used to work in the Cement Supervision Institute, and there was also the smiling tiger commander Li Yifu, so Xu Jingzong was given the position of doctor. Sitting unsteadily. However, during the two years he served, Xu Jingzong relied on his many years of experience as an official to not only manage the Patent Department in an orderly manner, but even Li Yifu, a guy who was deferential on the surface but arrogant inside, also respected him very much. From the initial rejection to active cooperation, we can see Xu Jingzong's methods. The reason why Xu Jingzong took on the position of doctor of the Press Inspectorate this time was said to be that he took the initiative because he was originally a penman. He was originally from Zhongshushe who drafted letters for Li Shimin, and he was also very talented. . Therefore, compared to places like the Patent Department, he was more interested in pen-related work like the Press Inspectorate, so he recommended himself to Li Shimin. Li Shimin also valued his talent and ability, so he agreed. Just when Li Min was enjoying the results he had achieved,Just when he was feeling complacent, he was suddenly summoned to the palace by Li Shimin. The two had a secret conversation in the study behind Liangyi Palace for a long time. When he walked out of the study, his face became extremely gloomy and he walked alone. When he arrived at the gate of Liangyi Hall, Li Min raised his head and looked at the sky in the northeast, and said bitterly: "Fan Yang Lu!" For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 140 Enemies meet on a narrow road The reason why Li Shimin hurriedly called Li Min to the palace was because the investigation results of Li Min's assassination finally came out. Although there was no definite evidence, there was information fed back from various aspects, as well as various suspects before the incident. Evidence shows that the person behind the assassination of Li Min was Fan Yanglu. And what they did was just like Li Shimin's analysis. It was through this incident that Li Min was trapped in the struggle for the throne and unable to escape. Then they could take the opportunity to suppress industry and commerce. Unfortunately, Li Min was not fooled and let all their All calculations fell into place. . Although all signs indicate that Fan Yanglu was responsible for this matter, even if Li Shimin used all his strength, he could not obtain any substantive evidence. It can be seen that the other party handled the matter very cleanly and did not leave any clues at all. Come on, even if they knew it was the Fan Yang Lu family, there was nothing they could do against them, not even the emperor Li Shimin. After all, the Tang Dynasty was not the whip dynasty of later generations, because a few words could confiscate a family and exterminate a clan. If the emperor of the Tang Dynasty wanted to kill a minister, he had to have a heinous crime and at the same time, he had to be able to produce solid and reliable evidence. What's more, Let alone want to deal with a wealthy family that has been entrenched for nearly a thousand years. After returning to the palace, Li Min immediately told Wang An about the incident, and then asked angrily: "Master Wang, is there any way you can help me show Mr. Lu a good look?" Wang An has been officially appointed as the Prince Fu of Prince Qi's Mansion. After these days of recuperation, Li Min can no longer see the embarrassment and haggardness he had when he first met him. Instead, there is elegance and wisdom. After hearing Li Min's words, he burst into laughter and said, "Your Highness wants to take revenge on the Lu family? Actually speaking, the last assassination was not only to get His Highness into the prince's struggle for the throne, but also to be Fan Yanglu's. His revenge on you, Your Highness?" "Retaliation for me?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. Don¡¯t understand what Wang An means? "Haha, your highness may not know that in addition to occupying vast fields, the Fan Yang Lu family also controlled almost all the tea making industry in the Tang Dynasty. However, after your highness came up with the method of frying tea, the Lu family made There was no market for the tea cakes. The family also lost a source of income. Although they later bought the patent for the use of fried tea, it was too late. The tea market had been divided up by His Highness and others. The Fan Yang Lu family is now The profits gained from the tea industry are almost nothing compared to before." Wang An said with a smile. As far as he knew, apart from the income from land, the Fan Yang Lu family had only two pillar industries, and tea making was one of them. Unfortunately, Li Min unintentionally abolished it. Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He didn't expect that he had provoked the other party first, but he was so angry that he couldn't care about it at all. He said angrily: "So what if I provoked them first. If you are not as skilled as others, you will naturally I want to be eliminated, and I don¡¯t want to fundamentally solve the predicament, but I came up with such a sinister trick to plot against me. It is in vain that they are called heirs of poems and books because they have five surnames and seven hopes. I think they should be heirs of conspiracy!" At this point, Li Min remembered that when he was assassinated, Wen Xin and Xijun were frightened, especially when Xijun was pregnant. Being frightened by this, I wonder if it will have any impact on the development of the fetus? Thinking of this, he became even more angry. He slammed the table and said, "Fu Wang, I can't swallow this breath no matter what. Do you have any way to retaliate against the Lu family?" "Haha, others may not be able to deal with the Lu family, but for His Highness, it is extremely simple!" Wang An saw Li Min losing such a temper, but he still said with a smile, "Fanyang Lu family's main industry There are three aspects. Let¡¯s not talk about land. The tea industry has been inadvertently abolished by His Highness. In the end, there is only a linen industry left. Hearing this name, Your Highness must already know what to do, right?" As expected by Wang An, when Li Min heard that Fan Yang Lu's third pillar industry was linen, his eyes immediately lit up, and the anger on his face disappeared. Instead, it turned into an extremely sinister smile, and he murmured at the same time. He murmured to himself: "Hey, there is a road to heaven and you don't take it. There is no door to hell. You barge in. What are you doing wrong? But you are a linen maker. Now I will see how you die!" The key to why Li Min said this is the linen. Before cotton was widely promoted, there were three main materials used by the ancients to make clothes: fur, silk, and linen. However, the output of either fur or silk could not be compared with linen. , and linen is also the cheapest among the three, so linen has been the main clothing material for the middle and lower classes for thousands of years. ?? Linen is mainly made from various hemp-producing plants, which are woven into fabrics after retting. However, the linen at this time is very weak and rough, and it feels like needles when worn on the body. In order to solve this problem, it is necessary to go through sizing and pounding. Only such linen is suitable for being made into clothes and is strong and wear-resistant. ? ?Compared with linen cloth, which is troublesome to make and has a rough and stiff appearance, the textile factory Li Min is building now produces better cotton cloth. Compared with the shortcomings of linen cloth, cotton cloth has many advantages, not only the texture Soft, yet strong and durable, some clothes made of cheesecloth are enough for a person to wear for more than ten years. The weaving of cotton is not as time-consuming and labor-intensive as linen. At the same time, cotton can be woven into a variety of cloths, ranging from coarse to fine. In addition, the texture is fine and easy to color, so both appearance and practicality are better than linen. Much stronger. In addition, Li Min also knew that since the Song Dynasty began to promote cotton, linen has slowly withdrawn from the mainstream of fabrics. Few people wear linen clothes anymore. At most, they can only be made into linen bags to hold things. This is rarely seen in later generations. The sack is actually a type of sack. So no matter which aspect you judge from, cotton cloth replacing linen is definitely the general trend. Now Li Min is partnering with the upstarts and major businessmen in Chang'an City to build textile factories everywhere in order to make huge profits from cotton cloth, but Li Min I was shocked, but I never thought that the Fan Yang Lu family was the largest linen producer in the country. They were really enemies! However, before Li Min could be happy for too long, he heard Wang An speak again: "Your Highness, the cotton textile factory you are building is a talisman for the linen industry. If the Fanyang Lu family loses the mainstay of linen income again, the family will It will definitely not be able to support itself by just relying on land and other small industries. If His Highness takes action, the other party will decline, but there is a problem in the middle." Since having Wang An as a think tank, Li Min has been a lot more lazy. He is too lazy to use his brain on general issues. If there is anything, he can just ask him directly, so he immediately said: "Master Wang, please speak!" "Well, actually it's not a big problem. It's just that the time for promoting cotton as a crop is still too short. Due to the restriction of cotton production, we can only build textile factories in a few areas where cotton is planted more. With these factories With the amount of cotton produced, it is definitely impossible to completely eliminate linen on the market, so the key to cotton now is not the textile factory, but the output of cotton." Wang An summarized his thoughts, and then He spoke. Li Min also nodded after hearing this. This is a problem. Cotton production will not increase in a short time. After all, even if it is the best crop, it will take a certain amount of time to promote it, not to mention that cotton is an economic crop. It cannot be used as food. Even if many farmers do plant it, they only plant a small amount. Most of the land still needs to be planted with edible crops such as wheat and rice. Therefore, although cotton production is growing rapidly, it is still limited. The output of cotton could not increase in a short period of time. Li Min's method of using cotton to retaliate against Fan Yanglu's family did not see any results for a while. This made Li Min, who was eager for revenge, a little impatient and asked Wang An for other possible revenge methods. , but the results are not ideal. Li Min didn't want to be able to uproot the opponent at once, but at least he had to make them bruised and broken, or even helpless. Only in this way could he intimidate those wealthy families and show them what would happen if they offended him! But just when Li Min was having a big headache over this, news came from the court that shocked him, and this news was related to the Turks. It turns out that in the fourth year of Zhenguan, the Tang Dynasty sent troops to destroy the Eastern Turks, which not only pacified the north in one fell swoop, but also shocked the countries in the Western Regions. In addition, the Western Turks were in civil strife at that time and their control over the Western Regions weakened. Therefore, many countries in the Western Regions The surrender of the city allowed the Central Plains Dynasty to once again open the door to the Western Regions after the Han Dynasty. At the same time, the civil strife in the Western Turks intensified. The Tang Dynasty saw the opportunity and intervened in the civil strife in the sixth year of Zhenguan. It established its own agents in the Western Turks, hoping to control the entire Western Turks through the policy of restraint. But it is a pity that the Tang Dynasty chose the wrong agent. It turned out that a guy named Yugushe, the son of a khan who fled from the East Turks to the West Turks, began to rise and combined Ashina, who was supported by the Tang Dynasty, with Russia. They suffered a huge defeat and even had the potential to unify the Western Turks. If it were just like this, Datang would not go to war, but Yu Gushe was dazzled by victory. After controlling Gaochang, he also laid down Yanqi, the gateway between Datang and the Western Regions, blocking Datang and the Western Regions. The connection between the Western Regions was to cut off the overland Silk Road that the Tang Dynasty attached great importance to. As a result, Western Turks and Gaochang aroused public anger. There was a lot of noise in the Tang Dynasty. Most of them asked the court to send troops to re-open the connection with the Western Regions and restore the smooth flow of the Silk Road. But compared with the excitement of most courtiers, several important civil and military ministers such as Fang Xuanling and Li Jing expressed opposition. Even Li Shimin, who has always been belligerent, was wavering on the matter and didn't know how to make a decision? , please collect it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.netThank you all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 141 Land Vouchers Short of money! This was the most direct reason why Fang Xuanling and his group of civil and military ministers opposed sending troops. It had only been a few months since Goguryeo was destroyed, and there was very little reserve left in the treasury, which could not support the Tang army's expedition. Li Shimin also had a headache for this. With him His character is naturally inclined to send troops, but how can he fight this war without money? When Li Min learned the news, Li Shimin had been worried about it for several days. Concubine Yang said that even when he went to talk to her, Li Shimin frowned and looked absent-minded. (Just read the novel.) Li Min laughed at this. What he was laughing at was that Li Shimin was clearly holding a cornucopia in his hand, but he was still worried about not having money? After laughing, he went to Wang An to discuss it for a long time. After receiving very admiring praise from the other party, he rushed to the palace, found Li Shimin, and explained to him in detail the method of making money he had thought of, but the other party was a little skeptical. After all, Li Min's method was too bold, and from his perspective as an emperor, it was a bit unreliable. However, although Li Shimin was skeptical, he also knew Li Min's ability to attract money, so he finally decided to agree to Li Min's suggestion and hand over the power of this matter to him, letting Li Min do it himself. If he could get money, he would naturally Best of all, if it fails, the court will not suffer any losses. Holding the imperial edict written by Li Shimin, Li Min left the imperial city with a smile. As soon as he returned to the palace, Li Min immediately sent someone to notify people from the Textile Industry Association to come to the palace for a meeting. This textile industry association was established last year, because at that time Li Min was not here, and Cheng Huailiang and the others did not see the broad prospects of the textile industry. They didn't pay much attention to it, so the association was run by Wang Zihao and a few big businessmen from the beginning. Wait until you see the prospects of the textile industry this year. Cheng Huailiang and the others felt great regret, but it was Wang Zihao and the others who started the association. All important positions are occupied by several businessmen. With their status, they don't bother to compete with several businessmen for seats. Therefore, the current president of the association is temporarily held by Wang Zihao, and none of the directors is a nobleman. Speaking of industrial associations, it has been since Li Min was working as a cement manufacturing supervisor. After the establishment of the first industrial association in Datang, the Cement Industry Association, industrial associations sprung up across Datang, and various industries were forming their own industry associations. Because there are two benefits to doing this: First, after peers unite, their ability to fight risks is greatly enhanced. Second, if there are any disputes within or outside the industry, the association can mediate and strive to satisfy both parties, without having to bring everything to the Yamen and ruin the harmony. Of course, the establishment of industrial associations also has its own shortcomings, such as collective price increases among industries, using power to pressure others, etc. These problems have also arisen. In this regard, Li Min has asked Wang An to help draft an industrial and commercial association management law. , then submit it to Li Shimin for perfection. In order to solve the current chaotic situation of association management. After receiving Li Min's summons, Wang Zihao and several big businessmen arrived immediately, followed by Cheng Huailiang and his friends. After everyone arrived, Li Min stood up, suppressed the noisy scene, and then said : "Everyone, we are the pillars of the cotton textile industry. After these two years of development, we must have seen the broad prospects of the textile industry. I won't say much here, but I invite you to come today. Yes There is a problem encountered in the development of the textile industry, and I would like to invite everyone to come and negotiate to solve it!" "Liu Lang, isn't our textile factory running very well? There seems to be no problem with the workers or the sales of the products?" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, a familiar noble boy shouted. Since following Li Min to engage in industry and commerce, these people have been famous in various industrial associations, and some are important figures in the associations. Therefore, compared with the beginning, they are no longer the aristocratic children who only know how to eat, drink and have fun. They are new types of aristocratic industrial and commercial owners who already have a good understanding of industry and commerce. "Idiot, why is there no problem? Our Yan family's newly built textile factory with a thousand people is now facing a crisis of insufficient raw materials. If this continues, it is estimated that it will have to make money this year!" As soon as the other party finished speaking, Yan Bei He jumped up immediately and said. After his reminder, many people reacted and agreed with Yan Bei's words. "Brother Yan is right. Although our cotton textile industry is developing rapidly and has very broad prospects, the only problem is the shortage of raw materials. Most factories may have insufficient operating capacity. However, in order to retain workers, we have We have to pay wages, which is equivalent to spending money to support the workers without bringing corresponding benefits. This kind of loss-making business is not what we should do!" Li Min pretended to be indignant and waved his arms. Hearing his words, many people nodded in agreement, among which several big businessmen sitting at the back felt the most. Although they are all directors of the Textile Industry Association, at this kind of gathering, they can only sit at the back. It is also worth mentioning that although theyHowever, they are not as powerful as Cheng Huailiang and other aristocratic children. When purchasing cotton, they naturally cannot compete with others, so their factory's operating rate is also the lowest. Although they do not lose money, they do not make much money. In the past two years, Almost just watching others make money. "Rokuro, why don't I understand what you are saying? Cotton production is indeed a bottleneck, but this kind of thing cannot be rushed. Newspapers are still arguing about the reduction of grain production. If the promotion of cotton will further reduce grain production, The amount of planting may cause a strong attack from Confucian newspapers!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, Li Ke, who was sitting next to him, immediately said with a worried look on his face. He heard that Li Min wanted to solve the problem of insufficient cotton production, but there was no other way to do this except increasing cotton planting, but this conflicted with food planting. ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t worry, cotton production will definitely increase, but it won¡¯t take up our Tang Dynasty¡¯s farmland!¡± Li Min had a mysterious smile on his face, and scanned the entire audience with his eyes as he spoke. "Liu Lang, have you come up with some weird idea again? Please tell me quickly so that everyone can check it out!" The most impatient Cheng Hualiang shouted first, followed by Li Jingye, Fang Yiai and others who also followed suit. Li Min joked for a while with his bad friends, and then continued to talk about business: "I did think of a solution to the problem of cotton production, but I have a question beforehand that I want to ask everyone. Who can tell me, our Datang Where did the cotton come from?¡± "Liu Lang, do you still need to ask this kind of question? Even I know that most of the cotton seeds are imported from Gaochang!" Upon hearing this, Li Yong immediately stood up and replied loudly. However, after he answered, he found that the scene was a bit strange. Whether it was Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye, Li Ke, or Yan Bei, they were all sitting there in deep thought. During this period, Li Yong was detained by his father to study military science. He didn't know much about what happened in the court, and he had never heard about the Western Turks and Gaochang blocking the Western Regions. Therefore, it was not surprising that he couldn't understand the meaning of Li Min's words. In addition, the businessmen sitting at the end have also not heard of the news. After all, this matter is only spread among the upper levels, so none of them know the reason. "Liu Lang, Gaochang is a cotton-producing area, but now that the court has no money, it is impossible to send troops to occupy it!" Li Ke thought for a while and was the first to speak. "Yes, the court has been quarreling about this for several days, but there has been no result. Even if we are greedy for Gaochangguo's cotton, it is useless!" Qin Huaiyu, who has always been steady, also said. "Who said we can't help?" Li Min asked with a smile. As soon as his words came out, he immediately attracted everyone who was talking about them. Seeing everyone's eyes turned to him, Li Min continued: "It's true that the court is short of money, but everyone sitting here has plenty of money. In this case, why don't we use the money that is useless to save and exchange it with the court? Where are the things we urgently need?" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, he immediately caused a commotion in the crowd. Many people didn't understand what he meant. Did he want them to do business with the imperial court? Looking at the chaos in the field, Li Min was not anxious at all. He took out an imperial edict from his arms, and then said in a voice that could cover everyone: "Everyone, please see, this is what I learned from my father." The imperial edict requested there has clearly stipulated that our country, the Tang Dynasty, will issue a kind of land certificate, using the land of the Gaochang Kingdom that will be conquered as a mortgage, and sell this kind of land certificate to all citizens of the Tang Dynasty. There are two denominations of the land certificate. , one is a Guan one, and the other is a Hundred Guan. After the war, with this coupon, the Guan one can be exchanged for ten acres of fertile land, and the Hundred Guan one can be exchanged for 1,100 acres of fertile land. In this way, One acre of land only costs less than one hundred cents. If this was placed in Guanzhong, one hundred cents would not be considered fertile land, but it would probably only buy half an acre of wasteland at most. Are you tempted by such a cost-effective deal?" After hearing what Li Min said, everyone was stunned. Although the land coupon was a new thing, in essence, it was doing business with the imperial court. They paid the imperial court to send troops to attack Gaochang, and then the land in Gaochang belonged to them. , and the imperial court also used this to re-open the channel with the Western Regions and eliminate the threat of the Western Turks at the same time. It can be said to be a win-win situation. Looking at the people meditating in the audience, Li Min felt a little nervous. In fact, what he was doing was a variant of war bonds in later generations. However, in an era like the Tang Dynasty, it was really difficult to exchange a piece of paper for a large amount of money. It's a bit difficult, after all, people in the Tang Dynasty don't have this concept. So Li Min thought of using the land of Gaochang State as a mortgage. In this way, people would have a realistic image in their minds, and it would be easier for everyone to accept it. "Your Highness, what if we pay but the court cannot defeat Gaochang?" At this moment, a very ignorant guy suddenly shouted. The fastest update, please bookmark (.). {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 142 Robbing a bank? As soon as the guy who shouted finished his words, he was immediately beaten by Cheng Huailiang, Li Yong and others. They were beating and scolding: "Asshole, my Tang Dynasty has a great army, how can it be that I can't defeat a small Gaochang?" Although it was said that Cheng Huailiang and Li Yong were just joking when they hit people, everyone in the field looked down upon the guys walking next to each other. Even the big businessmen at the back secretly showed mocking eyes. Since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, it has almost swept the world and suppressed the internal wars in the Central Plains. In subsequent external wars, it has been victorious in every battle. Tuyuhun, Turks, Goguryeo and even Tubo were all defeated by the Iron Hoof of the Tang Dynasty. under. None of these countries is much stronger than the small Gaochang. Even if there is a Western Turk next to it, in the eyes of the Tang people, the Western Turk is just a sick man lingering and is not worth mentioning at all. A series of victories have already made the Tang Dynasty's army the myth of invincibility in the hearts of the people. Therefore, as long as the Tang Dynasty sends troops, almost everyone has already concluded that victory is certain. The only difference lies in the length of the war and the number of casualties. Just how much. Because of this confidence, someone in the audience stood up and shouted: "Your Highness, although Qian is just a businessman, he also has a heart for the country and the people. Since the imperial court has agreed to buy and sell the land of Gaochang State, the villain Even if they lose all their money, they are still willing to support the imperial court¡¯s measures, so ordinary people are willing to pay 100,000 guan to subscribe for 1,000 100-guan land coupons!¡± Li Min knew the person who stood up to speak. His name was Qian Gui. He was a businessman who actively supported the development of industry and commerce, and was also his die-hard supporter. Now, with his strong net worth, he has opened several large-scale textile factories, and also serves as the vice president of the Textile Industry Association. His prestige among businessmen is only lower than that of Wang Zihao. Hearing that Qian Gui suddenly took out one hundred thousand guan, everyone took a breath. This is not a small amount. In the past, someone with a million guan could be called a wealthy businessman. Nowadays, with the development of industry and commerce, there are more and more people with tens of thousands of dollars, but only those who can spend one hundred thousand dollars at once. But it is rare in Chang'an. With Qian Gui taking the lead, others are naturally not far behind, but compared to Qian Gui's rich net worth. Very few people can spend 100,000 guan at once. Even the upstarts from aristocratic families such as Cheng Huailiang and Yan Bei can only spend 50,000 guan. This is not to say that their financial resources are not as valuable as Qian's. On the contrary, the financial resources owned by the family behind them are more than ten times more expensive than Qian's. It's just that as the younger members of the family, Cheng Huailiang and the others only have so much money to spend at one time. More, if they can persuade the elders in the clan after they return. Only then will the real financial resources of their clan be used. The atmosphere for buying land coupons was very lively. Even the man who was beaten bought 30,000 yuan of land coupons. As the initiator, Li Min was naturally unwilling to lag behind others. A huge sum of 150,000 guan was spent at once, and a total of 54 people attended the meeting. According to the final statistics, a total of 2.23 million guan in land coupons were purchased. That night, when Li Min entered the palace late at night and told Li Shimin the good news, the emperor jumped up with joy. After turning around a few times, he grabbed Li Min's shoulders again and asked three or four times in a row. When he was finally sure that he heard correctly, he sat down on the chair and muttered to himself, with a look of disbelief on his face. In fact, it is no wonder that Li Shimin was so excited, because during the battle to destroy Goguryeo, the total expenditure of the Tang Dynasty was only 1.8 million guan, and even including the pension for the dead soldiers, it was just over 2 million guan. But now he just asked Li Min to buy some land in Gaochang in advance, and he raised more than two million guan at once. This money was enough to not only attack Gaochang, but also destroy the Western Turks. After all, the Turks were not like Goguryeo didn't have that many cities to defend. As long as the opponent's spirit was defeated, victory was almost guaranteed. Seeing that Li Shimin was so happy that he couldn't even find Bei, Li Min curled his lips and secretly laughed at Li Shimin who had never seen the world. Raising money from Cheng Hualiang and the others was only the first step for him to issue land certificates, and it was also the preliminary preparation for fundraising. , the real beginning comes later. After Li Shimin's excitement subsided, Li Min originally wanted to talk about his next plan, but Li Shimin waved his hand and said with trust: "Liu Lang, feel free to use whatever means you have. Although you have enough money for the war now, But everyone in the imperial court is spending money, so it would be easier for them to have more fathers and prime ministers!" "Father, don't worry. I will do my best to arouse the war enthusiasm of the people of the Tang Dynasty. With the financial resources of the whole country, we will definitely eliminate the threat of Xichang and the Turks!" Li Min also said with a firm face. That night, Li Min stayed up all night, which was very rare. Wen'er and Hua'er were even more surprised to find that their prince had been writing all night. After serving Li Min for two years, this was the first time they noticed that he was so diligent. , even Wen Xin was startled in the end, and got up in the middle of the nightI came to make a simple midnight snack for my husband, and asked him with concern if he had been stimulated in any way. Li Min didn't know whether to laugh or cry. He explained for a long time before letting Wen Xin fall asleep again. As soon as the newspaper office went to work the next day, Li Min rushed into Yan Bei's office, handed him the article he had been working on for most of the night, and told him to put it on the front page. When Yan Bei saw the report sent by Li Min, he was also very surprised. He didn't understand what he was going to do. Just when he was about to ask, Li Min left in a hurry, so he had no choice but to do as he was told. After Li Min left the newspaper office, he did not return to the palace. Instead, he went to the Dengxian Tower, had some breakfast, and then went to the Datang Bank diagonally opposite the Dengxian Tower. The so-called Datang Bank was formerly the Dengzhou Bank created by Xijun to meet the needs on the battlefield of Goguryeo. At that time, many soldiers deposited their money in this bank, and a large part of the soldiers who participated in the war were transferred from Guanzhong. Therefore, in order to facilitate the soldiers to withdraw money, Xijun set up a branch in Chang'an. With the development of business, people are paying more and more attention to the role of banks, and the name Dengzhou Bank seems a bit narrow, so some time ago it was renamed Datang Bank, and the headquarters of Dengzhou was moved to Chang'an, and Some time ago, advertisements were placed in the Industrial and Commercial Newspaper and Datang Daily. The bank was originally founded by Xijun, but because she was pregnant, Li Min naturally would not let her worry about these things anymore. Wang Zihao felt sorry for his daughter and unborn grandson, and took the initiative to take charge of the daily management of Datang Bank. , although there are many businesses that he is not familiar with, but with his many years of business experience, it is not difficult to deal with them. The headquarters of Chang'an Bank is a three-story high-rise building, still mainly made of wooden structure. Li Min is very dissatisfied with this, so on the open space next to this high-rise building, a headquarters building of Datang Bank is being built. This building The architectural style is still dominated by the style of the Tang Dynasty, but the main structure has all become reinforced concrete. After all, the height of the building is set at four floors. If steel bars are not used, concrete alone cannot support it. Fortunately, the current production of steel With the big increase, and Li Min's status, it is not difficult to get a batch of steel bars. Of course, Li Min did not forget to build a huge and strong vault under the building, and the surrounding walls were poured with bare concrete. On the third floor, even if you use gunpowder to blow it up, it probably won't have much effect. Although the current Datang Bank is only one building, it has three gates below, each with several tall counters, the same style as those in the pawn shop. The reason why three doors are opened is to correspond to the three main businesses of the current bank. The first two businesses are naturally the most basic functions of banks, which are depositing and withdrawing money. As banks gained a good reputation on the battlefield of Goguryeo, more and more soldiers and generals were willing to deposit their military pay in banks. This eliminated the trouble of safekeeping, and secondly, they could use it when they had no cash in hand. Avoid using the money around you to drink or gamble just because they are hot-headed. It was precisely the good reputation established in the army first, coupled with Li Min's great efforts to publicize it in newspapers afterwards, that more and more civilians accepted the new thing of banks and were willing to use their money to The remaining money is deposited in the bank. The only difference from later generations is that the interest rate of Datang Bank is extremely low. If you keep money for several years, you may end up with only a few pennies in interest. The reason for this situation is still related to the underdeveloped loan business. The third door under Datang Bank is the corresponding loan business. However, due to the risk of loans, the business scope of loans is not wide now. If ordinary businessmen have difficulty in capital turnover and want loans, they must find an industry in their own industry. Association, and this association must also be recognized by the bank, and then the association will act as a guarantee, and then go through a series of complicated procedures before it can get the loan applied for. Precisely because the loan conditions are too harsh, although the interest rates for bank loans are very low, not many people can get loans, and the loan business is naturally affected. However, there is nothing that can be done about it. The money in the bank belongs to others. If it is released and cannot be recovered, it will not only affect the reputation of the bank, but may even cause the nascent banking industry to die prematurely. Therefore, the early stage of business should be cautious and prudent. host. Li Min bypassed the crowds queuing up in front of the three gates. Just as he was about to enter through the small door next to it that was only for internal staff to enter and exit, he suddenly heard a loud noise coming from the middle gate for withdrawing money. , before he could understand what was going on, he heard another ping-ping-ping-pong-pong sound inside, and then a figure rushed out of the door and ran ten meters away in the blink of an eye. "Robbing robbing a bank?" Li Min was stunned. He didn't expect that something he had never encountered in his previous life would actually be witnessed in this era of the Tang Dynasty. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support. Your support is ours.?Great power} Text Chapter 143 Military Discipline "Stop him!" The man who rushed out ran in front and behind him, followed by several guards hired by the bank who were desperately chasing him. However, these guards looked really embarrassed. Not only were their hair disheveled, but each of them had a mess on their face. It was bruised and swollen, and it looked like it had suffered a bit in there just now. Without Li Min¡¯s orders at all, Xi Junmai, who was on guard, immediately rushed to intercept. Xi Junmai originally followed Su Dingfang to participate in the Battle of Goguryeo, during which he also made considerable contributions. He followed Li Shimin to Chang'an to receive a reward, but when Li Min came back, he immediately followed Li Min as the leader of the guard. , As for Su Dingfang and other meritorious palace guards, although they are now under the name of Qi Palace, Li Min has other arrangements for them. The man who escaped was very skilled, but at least his speed was not comparable to that of ordinary people. Xi Junmai and the bruised and bruised guards were unable to catch up for a while. Seeing that the man was about to escape into the alley, Xi Jun became anxious. He reached out and took out a heavy money bag from his arms, and smashed it at the man. Xi Jun bought a super strong bow that had extraordinary physical strength and could shoot six stones. In addition, his money bag was full of copper coins, so this throw was like a small trebuchet, and it was extremely accurate. He hit the man on the back of his head. However, since that man was able to escape by himself, and also injured several bank guards, he was obviously not an easy person. Hearing the sound of the evil wind behind his head, he knew something was wrong, so he rolled on the spot in desperation. , just dodged the money bag that was thrown at him. But when he stood up again and wanted to run, he was already caught up by Xi Junmai and others. But when this man and Xi Jun met face to face, both of them were stunned. Because they actually knew each other. However, just because they knew each other, Xi Junmai immediately became furious when he saw this man: "Zhou Baozi, you want to die. You dare to make trouble here. Aren't you afraid of the military law of the Tang Dynasty?" When the man named Zhou Baozi saw that the other party was Xi Junmai, he knew that he would not be able to escape today, and he heard the other party's roar again. A trace of shame flashed across his face, and he bowed and said, "I see you, General Xi! Today is all your fault. Whether you kill or behead, you must follow the general's orders!" At this moment. Li Min also walked over under the protection of several guards. Several guards at the bank knew him and saw that it was Prince Qi who was coming. He immediately stepped aside silently. "What's going on?" Li Min also heard the conversation between the two people at the scene, and carefully observed Zhou Baozi's words and deeds, and immediately concluded that he should be a soldier in the army, and he probably also participated in the Battle of Goguryeo, because There was a hideous scar on the back of the other person's hand, and it looked like it had just healed. At the same time, the other person smelled heavily of alcohol, and it looked like he had drank a lot before. Although Zhou Baozi has never met Li Min, he is very familiar with Xi Junmai's situation, and he has heard about Li Min's appearance and age. Therefore, when he saw the 17 or 18-year-old young man in fine clothes in front of him, he immediately guessed the identity of the other person. As a result, he was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. He hurriedly gave the most solemn military salute and said: "Zhou Weifu School Captain Zhou Baozi, please see the King of Qi." Your Highness!" "Get up. This is not a place to talk. Come with me into the bank and let's talk!" Seeing the commotion here, many people had gathered around, so Li Min said this, and at the same time motioned to Xi Junmai to help Zhou Baozi. stand up. After entering the bank, Li Min was not in a hurry to find Wang Zihao. First, Zhou Baozi and several related bank personnel were brought in to ask about the cause of the conflict between the two parties. However, as soon as he asked the question, Zhou Baozi looked defeated and took the initiative to stand up and said: "Your Highness, this matter was caused by a mistake in the end. He did something wrong in a drunken manner. Please punish him! " Although Zhou Baozi was sincere in admitting his mistake, several bank staff nearby still looked angry. It seemed that they had been very angry just now, and Li Min was also curious about what he had done wrong. So he asked the bank staff carefully. After hearing their stories, even Li Min couldn't help but feel a little angry. Zhou Baozi did participate in the war against Goguryeo and made some contributions. When he was in Goguryeo, he once deposited twenty-two guans in the bank. After returning to Chang'an, he had already withdrawn 12 guans and only had 12 guan in his name. There is a balance of ten strings left. However, when Zhou Baozi came to the bank today, he said that he could not find the voucher for his deposit. Normally, this was not a big deal. Anyway, the bank had the foundation, so it would be enough to check and give him a replacement voucher. But after seeing the bank's foundation Later, Zhou Baozi claimed that the bank was committing fraud. He clearly had twenty-two strings to his name, so why was there only ten strings left to his name? Therefore, it was determined that it had been misappropriated by the bank. Zhou Baozi smelled of alcohol and spoke in a drunken manner, so the staff at the bank initially thought he had made a mistake after drinking, so they tried to persuade him and even found out the receipt he had left for the last time he withdrew money. , but Zhou Baozi still insisted that he had never withdrawn the money. Now everyone understood.?The other party is acting rogue. This was the first time this kind of thing happened after the bank was established. The staff immediately called the guards in the bank and wanted to arrest Zhou Baozi and send him to the official. However, he did not expect that the other party was very skilled. The several guards put together were not him. His opponent actually allowed him to escape. Li Min already knew what happened next, so there was no need to say more. Listening to the bank staff's narration, Zhou Baozi looked ashamed and depressed. Normally, he would not have dared to try the bank even if he encountered great difficulties. But today, in a depressed mood, he drank After drinking a lot of wine, I forgot that the backstage of the bank was His Highness King Qi, so he came to make trouble, trying his luck to extort a sum of money for urgent use. Unexpectedly, the other party did not accept his trick at all, and what was even worse was that he was killed by Qi. His Royal Highness was caught red-handed. Although Li Min was angry after hearing this, he did not get angry on the spot. He waved his hands to make everyone in the bank retreat. When only he, Xi Junmai and Zhou Baozi were left in the room, he asked : "Zhou Baozi, you are a soldier who opened up our territory for the Tang Dynasty. I don't want to embarrass you too much, but what you did today not only violated military law, but also violated national law. What do you think I should do with you?" ?¡± "Your Highness, it's all my fault that the general is obsessed with ghosts. He did this in a moment of urgency, so no matter how His Highness handles it, Zhou will never complain!" Zhou Baozi is a bachelor. It was originally his fault, and now it is in the hands of Li Min. , whether it was a hit or a penalty, he accepted it. Li Min was a little confused after hearing this. This man was a meritorious soldier, but he didn't expect that he would resort to such despicable means for a small amount of money. It was simply a disgrace to the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. But even so, he didn't want to hand the other party over to Dali Temple for justice, but if it couldn't be done. But they are sorry for the laws of the Tang Dynasty. When Li Min was in a dilemma, Xi Junmai next to him suddenly said: "Your Highness, this guy is a bad gambler. He must have owed a lot of debt in the casino. He had no choice but to come up with such a stupid idea. He would have been a bad gambler." He should take action, but if this happens, his wife, children, and children will suffer, and at least they will be kicked out of the house by the casino people and use his house to pay off the debt!" Xi Junmai and Zhou Baozi fought side by side on the battlefield several times. They had a close friendship, and they knew him very well, so they guessed the right point right away. Zhou Baozi also cried sadly after hearing this, which further confirmed Xi Junmai's guess. "Gambling. As a lieutenant in the army, you actually gamble?" Li Min asked with a look of surprise. In his opinion, how could a soldier participate in such a thing as gambling? "Uh~" Seeing Li Min's big reaction, Xi Junmai and Zhou Baozi were both stunned. After a while, Xi Junmai asked matter-of-factly: "Your Highness, is there anything wrong with gambling?" "Of course not, isn't gambling allowed in the military?" Although Li Min had been on the battlefield, he didn't have much contact with soldiers, and he didn't know much about life in the military camp, so he didn't notice the problem of gambling at all. "Your Highness, I have never heard of banning gambling in the military since the founding of the Tang Dynasty. Did you remember it wrong, Your Highness?" Xi Junmai asked inexplicably. Now Li Min finally understood that although the Tang army was elite, there was a big gap between it and the professional armies of later generations in terms of military discipline. Thinking back to the Goguryeo battlefield, many Tang troops had records of plundering civilians. Although in the eyes of the generals of the Tang Dynasty, these actions did not affect the combat effectiveness of the Tang army. However, in the eyes of later generations like Li Min, , but it is extremely annoying. "Zhou Baozi, how much do you owe others?" Li Min thought for a while and suddenly asked. Zhou Baozi was confused after hearing this. He looked at Xi Junmai and then said, "Your Highness, I owe the casino a total of thirty-three dollars!" "Humph, more than thirty guan, you are really willing to pay for it!" Li Min snorted angrily after hearing this. Based on the other party's position, these 30 or so guan are almost as much as his one year's military pay. However, Li Min didn't want to lose a brave soldier to Tang Dynasty because of such a trivial matter. After thinking about it, he said: "I will ask the bank to give you the money. Pay off the gambling debt first, but this money But you have to pay it back, and in order to prevent you from making bad gambles in the future, I will say hello to Mr. Cheng and send your future military pay to the bank. I will give your family a portion of the money every month, which is enough for your family¡¯s daily expenses. As for The rest will be used to repay the bank's debt, and it will be settled when the debt is paid." Cheng Yaojin is the general of Zuowei, and Zhou Baozi is his subordinate. With the relationship between Li Min and the Cheng family, this is nothing at all. Hearing that His Highness King Qi was willing to help him, Zhou Baozi immediately burst into tears of gratitude and praised Li Min for his benevolence and righteousness. However, Li Min warned him that the reason why he helped him was mainly because of his past military exploits. If he appeared again in the futureIf something like this happens, don't blame him for being ruthless! Zhou Baozi naturally swore to this that he would never gamble again in the future. But Li Min is not a three-year-old child. He knows that gambling is actually similar to drug addiction, and it is not easy to quit completely. After forcing Zhou Baozi to leave, Li Min learned from Xi Junmai that in the Tang army, there were not a few people like Zhou Baozi who were addicted to gambling. As soon as the military pay was issued, it was all thrown on the gambling table in the afternoon. In addition, Xi Junmai also mentioned a very interesting phenomenon, that is, Tang troops like Zhou Baozi, who were bad gamblers, often fought bravely on the battlefield because they needed to achieve military exploits and at the same time wanted to pay more spoils. Pay off previous debts. Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. Although money-grubbing soldiers like Zhou Baozi are brave, they also have the problem of being greedy for money. People like Zhou Baozi often take the lead among soldiers who commit plunder. Although the other party is not a subject of the Tang Dynasty and there is no need to pity him, but in the long run, the military discipline of the Tang army will definitely be ruined. "After the mid-Tang Dynasty, the imperial army declined. Although the main reason was land annexation, it was also due to lax military discipline. If the current military atmosphere is allowed to develop, it will probably have a great impact on the army's combat effectiveness!" After listening, Li Min murmured to himself in a voice that only he could hear. The army is the cornerstone of a country and an important foundation for the existence of a country. If the army is corrupted, it will not only be vulnerable to foreign invasion, but it will also directly cause great harm to the country's internal affairs. This is particularly prominent in ancient Chinese society. It is said that soldiers and bandits do not separate families. In fact, strictly speaking, an army with lax military discipline is much more harmful than bandits. When Li Min was in Goguryeo, he proposed the idea of ??a military academy to Li Shimin, and received a positive reply from the other party. However, after he returned to Chang'an, due to the empty treasury and Li Shimin's busy affairs, he never had the time or money to start the military academy. of construction. However, seeing the situation today, Li Min suddenly discovered that his idea of ??a military academy, which was originally just to pave the way for Li Yong, now plays an extremely important role. It seems that after he is busy with the conquest of Gaochang Kingdom, he will The energy was devoted to the construction of the military academy. However, whether it is the conquest of Gaochang or the construction of a military academy, both have one thing in common, and that is the lack of money. And this is also the reason why Li Min came to Wang Zihao. His land coupons have just started, and the rest of the work will be done by banks, a new thing. If he can succeed, he will not only be able to raise a large amount of money, but also help the bank become famous. It can be said that it kills two birds with one stone. . Thinking of this, Li Min finally showed a proud smile and sent someone to find Wang Zihao. The two talked secretly for a long time before he left Datang Bank. However, he still did not return to the palace, but hurried to the printing factory again. , checked the printing progress of the land coupons, and finally returned home with a satisfied look on his face. Early the next morning, newspapers were put on sale again, but people discovered that the same article was published on the front pages of Datang Daily and Commercial Daily, and the author of this article was the one who caused a huge commotion last time. King Qi Li Min, regardless of the content of this news, just the author Li Min has made the sales of the two newspapers rise again, because everyone wants to know that this time our King of Qi is going to stir up trouble again How big is the storm? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 144 Li Min¡¯s ability to make money The title of the article Li Min published this time was long and vulgar. It was called "The imperial court issued land coupons, and dozens of nobles and righteous businessmen rushed to buy them." As you can tell from the title, this article mainly introduces the purchase of land coupons the day before yesterday, but in Li Min's writing, he deliberately exaggerated the glorious image of each purchaser. If you only read this article, I guess most people will be a little confused, because there is not much description of the land coupons in the article. It only knows that it is the land of Gaochang State that was sold in advance, and nothing else. However, the following article titled "Land Vouchers and Confucian Businessmen" immediately answers all readers' questions. It not only explains in detail the reasons for issuing land vouchers, but also highly praises the purchase of land vouchers in the previous article. The noble character of the land coupon people. In addition, in the title and content of this article, Li Min also used the term "Confucian businessman" for the first time, praising several big businessmen such as Wang Zihao and Qian Gui, who, when the country was in crisis, took great risks regardless of personal gains and losses. Taking great risks to purchase land certificates, such a righteous act is very consistent with the loyalty to the emperor and patriotism advocated by Confucianism, and is also in line with the Confucius and Mencius taught by Confucius. Therefore, they can also be called "Confucian". In addition to their status, they can be called "Confucian businessmen" . As soon as these two articles came out, everyone no longer cared that they were written in vernacular. Those who cared about national affairs discussed the crisis in the Western Regions, and at the same time felt extremely angry at the arrogance of the Western Turks and Gaochang; People are asking around, where can I buy land coupons? Because Li Min promised in the newspaper that anyone who bought land coupons would not want the land in Gaochang after the war. The imperial court will repay the original price with an additional two percent interest. In other words, it is equivalent to the imperial court borrowing money from the people. After the capture of Gaochang, not only will it be repaid, but there will also be interest. With the publication of newspapers and people spreading the news, in just one morning. The whole city of Chang'an is discussing the land coupons. In addition, with the simultaneous publication of newspapers in other cities, the imperial court issued land coupons at an incredible speed with these cities as the center. Soon it spread throughout most of the Tang Dynasty. And taking advantage of the craze for land coupons, Li Min published an article again in the next issue of the newspaper. It was pointed out that with the approval of Emperor Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty, land coupons would be issued to all subjects of the entire Tang Dynasty. However, the issuing institutions of the land coupons were not government agencies in various places, but Datang Banks established in several major cities. As a financial institution, it is the bank's duty to issue government bonds. Although the banking industry is still very weak, its business scope is very narrow, and its influence is minimal, Li Min knows this industry. future development prospects. Therefore, he decided to leave the issuance of land certificates to banks to promote the development of the banking industry. As soon as the news was announced, the Datang Banks established in various major cities were immediately crowded with people who flocked to the bank. The purpose is to buy the land coupons earlier, and you can get twenty coppers in interest for the same money. Although it does not seem high, it is a sure-profit business. Anyway, the copper coins are kept at home, so it is better to exchange them for The land coupons earn some interest. And Li Min also promised. No matter whether the war is won or lost, the court will return the money to everyone, so there is no need to worry about the money being wasted if the Tang Dynasty succeeds or fails. Of course, the above are the thoughts of ordinary people. Although they are large in number, they have limited wealth in their hands. The real main force in redeeming land certificates is the emerging industrial and commercial owners who have just developed. Compared with ordinary people who just want to earn interest, the ideas of industrial and commercial owners are much more complicated. The Western Turks and Xichang sent troops to block the connection between the Tang Dynasty and the Western Regions, and also blocked the Silk Road that many merchants relied on for their livelihood. Many people suffered heavy losses in a short period of time. As a result, the internal production of the Tang Dynasty The export sales of goods have been affected, and countless industries and commerce related to the Silk Road have been affected, and even goods have become unsalable. ¡°When the sales of a product are affected, various industries related to it will be affected. This is the so-called industrial chain, and one move affects the whole body. It is precisely because of this that nearly one-third of the merchants in the Tang Dynasty, out of their own interests, are eager to re-open the connection between the Tang Dynasty and the Western Regions and restore the smooth flow of the Silk Road. With this idea in mind, and knowing that the land coupons were a fund-raising move made by the imperial court to attack the Western Regions, countless businessmen donated generously. No matter how stingy the businessmen usually are to their subordinates, they will also show their generous side at this time. They exchanged their treasured possessions for land coupons because it was related to their vital interests. Of course, the reason why businessmen have such a high level of consciousness is also related to the detailed explanations in various newspapers. Otherwise, given the cultural level and overall view of the Tang Dynasty businessmen, it would be a miracle that half of them would buy land coupons. . Unlike most of these industrial and commercial owners who were instigated by newspapers and forced to buy land coupons, there is also a group of industrial and commercial owners who are very proactive in purchasing land.Land coupons, some of the educated businessmen even wrote articles themselves and published them in newspapers, vigorously instigating the court to launch war against Xichang and even the Western Turks from all aspects. These people were mainly businessmen closely related to the army, such as military and horse merchants, Weapons dealers, military clothing manufacturers, military food manufacturers, etc. Most of the products produced by these merchants are directly supplied to the army, and they also know that only during wars will the army's demand for their products surge, especially weapons, clothes and other products that are most susceptible to war damage. After a war, almost all the troops participating in the war have to be replaced several times, so that they can make a lot of war fortune in the rear. However, no matter what the purpose for people to buy land coupons, Li Min's purpose of fundraising was to answer. The first issue of 20 million land coupons was quickly sold out within a few days, and then an additional 1,000 yuan had to be issued. Wan Guan, but could not withstand the demand of the wealthy people of the Tang Dynasty. When Li Min wanted to increase the issuance, Fang Xuanling and Tang Jian, the Minister of Household Affairs, found him. "Liu Lang, you must not issue any more land coupons, otherwise our household department may not be able to pay back the money in the future!" Tang Jian, who was nearly sixty years old, immediately sat down on the chair as soon as he saw Li Min and shouted with a bitter face. road. Tang Jian, an old man, likes food the most. When Li Min was in Chang'an, he often visited his house as a guest, so the two have been friends for many years and are very familiar with each other. "Tang Shangshu said it right. Although having more money is a good thing, the interest rate you gave Liu Lang is too high. The 30 million yuan is almost enough to cover the previous year's tax. Including the two percent interest, it is also too high. Even if we have to pay back an extra 600,000 yuan in the end, the court will suffer a huge loss!" Fang Xuanling said with pain and happiness. He never dreamed that Li Min could get 30 million yuan at once. Such a huge amount, let alone the conquest of Gaochang, if it was all about the war, it is estimated that even the Western Turks could be wiped out directly. "Haha, don't worry, you two. Making money with money is the fastest way to make money. Isn't it just an extra 600,000 yuan in interest? As long as you trust the bank to run the money, I guarantee that it will be given to you once the war is over. Earn it back!" Li Min said nonchalantly. Although he had never worked in a bank and did not know how profitable the banking industry was, thinking about the wealth owned by the financial oligarchs in later generations, he used tens of millions to earn 100%. The second profit must not be difficult. Hearing Li Min's assurance, both Tang Jian and Fang Xuanling breathed a sigh of relief. Now everyone in the court is convinced of King Qi's ability to make money. Thirty million guan can be obtained at the snap of a finger. Not to mention a mere 600,000 guan. But after relaxing, Tang Jian kindly reminded him: "Liu Lang, it is certainly a good thing for you to exchange the land of Gaochang for 30 million yuan, but as far as I know, the land of the entire Gaochang country combined is probably not worth it." Ten million yuan, so if you use one piece of goods and sell three pieces for the price, if all the people who buy land coupons ask you for land in the future, I'm afraid it won't end well for you by then?" "Thank you Uncle Tang for the reminder! My nephew has already calculated this issue before. Among the people who buy national bonds, there are not many people who really want the land in Gaochang. However, in my opinion, I wish that all these people who bought the national bonds want it. Land, it doesn¡¯t matter if the land in Gaochang is not enough by then, the territory of the Western Turks is very large, plus some places in the Western Regions, are we still worried about the problem of insufficient land?¡± Li Xin bowed and saluted with a smile, Tang Jian was more than twenty years older than Li Shimin. When Li Shimin was still the son of Taiyuan, the two of them were considered brothers. Later, Tang Jian made countless achievements in the establishment of the Tang Dynasty. Because of his meritorious service, Li Shimin valued him very much, so Li Min called him uncle. Although Li Min spoke in a very gentle tone and had a gentle smile on his face, Fang Xuanling and Tang Jian both felt a chill after hearing this, thinking that King Qi was indeed well-liked by everyone. The prince not only solved the imperial court's financial crisis in a flash, but was not satisfied with the capture of Gaochang. Even the Western Turks and other countries in the Western Regions had become food on his plate. How could there be such a talented and heroic person among the princes? It is indeed my blessing from the Tang Dynasty. Everything must have a degree, and Li Min knew this very well. Thirty million yuan was already a lot, and the annual treasury income of the Tang Dynasty was only a little more than this. In addition, Fang Xuanling and Tang Jian came to find him personally, so Li Min finally agreed, and the issuance of land coupons was suspended, and the threats from Gaochang and Western Turks were eliminated first. After achieving their goal, Fang Xuanling and the two were about to leave, but Tang Jian suddenly reminded him again: "Liu Lang, this time you made 30 million yuan in one go, and the credit goes without saying, but this time you provoked The trouble is not small. If His Majesty hadn't been suppressing it for you, and many courtiers would favor you for the sake of the thirty million dollars, otherwise, even with your status, I'm afraid this time It won¡¯t end well either!¡± {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 145 The quarrel caused by Confucian businessmen Although Tang Jian's words seemed abrupt, all three people present could understand them. Among them, Fang Xuanling shook his head and smiled bitterly after hearing this, while Li Min giggled because the article he published in the newspaper caused another huge disturbance. This incident is also strange to Li Min. In order to commend Qian Gui and those active big businessmen, and at the same time to attract more wealthy big businessmen to buy land certificates, he boldly proposed the concept of Confucian merchants. Don¡¯t underestimate the power of these two words. What is Confucianism? Confucianism was the basis for the formation of the scholar class and the basis for the scholars to control the state power. And what is business? Business is a lowly industry. A few years ago, businessmen were at the lowest level in the political class of the Tang Dynasty. As long as you were involved with businessmen, no matter what position you could occupy in the future, you would be despised by people. Wu Meiniang's father, Warrior Yan, is a typical representative of this. Although he was named Ying Guogong, he was despised by everyone because he was a timber merchant. After his death, his two sons failed to live up to expectations. Ying Guogong The government has now completely declined, and many people don't even know that there is such a Duke in the Tang Dynasty. Confucianism represents the highest level of the ruling class, while merchants are the lowest profession. Although the status of merchants has improved, overall, there is still a huge gap with the scholar class. But Li Min, on the other hand, risked the disdain of the world and put two completely different words together. This made countless arrogant scholars feel angry, so they published articles in newspapers one after another, accusing Li Min of insulting the sages. . Regarding the accusations from the scholars, Li Min was uncharacteristically uncharacteristic. He began to publish articles one after another and launched a debate with the scholars who opposed him. If this kind of thing happened in the past, he probably wouldn't have dared to think about it. After all, how could a person who couldn't even recite the Analects of Confucius compare with those scholars in terms of articles? But things are different now. Li Min started a debate on vernacular literature last time, and Datang Daily also opened a vernacular newspaper. Many local newspapers even have vernacular sections. With the spread and influence of these newspapers, more and more people no longer reject vernacular. Even many people who are new to literacy can only understand vernacular texts. It was because of this that Li Min boldly published his article in the newspaper. With his own knowledge and opinions as a later generation, he started a verbal spat with those scholars. Although there were many people on the other side, the quarrel was based on one point of view, that is, Li Min insulted the saints and disrespected the teachings of Confucius and Mencius. In this regard, Li Min took a different approach and used the saying of Confucius that "there is no distinction between education" as a weapon, shouting that although businessmen value profits, if they get the teachings of Confucius and Mencius, they will get rid of all kinds of illegal behaviors in the process of doing business, and at the same time, they will A gentleman loves money and takes it in a proper way as a guideline for his conduct. It makes the various behaviors of businessmen more in line with Confucian standards of conduct. In this way, wouldn't it show the broad mind of Confucianism and better reflect the teachings of saints to the world? ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Li Min¡¯s theory is based on Confucianism. Indeed, many poets and calligraphers were impressed, and their attitudes gradually softened, and many people even openly supported Li Min. The reason why it was so easy for these poets and calligraphers to change their attitudes was mainly because Li Min adopted the correct strategy. He did not choose to confront the opponent head-on, and he adopted Confucian theory. Treat it as your own weapon and use Confucianism against Confucianism. No matter where you win, Confucianism will not lose any reputation. Of course, in such a short period of time, there were still a small number of scholars who supported Li Min, and most of them still held old ideas. Not only did they criticize Li Min in newspapers, but also in the court, there were also imperial censors who read Li Min's books from time to time. , even Kong Yingda's group of stubborn veterans wrote the book for several days in a row, participating in the performance of Li Min's humiliation of the royal style and so on. ¡° If Li Shimin hadn¡¯t been suppressing these matters, and most of the court officials remained neutral in the face of the 30 million yuan in income, I¡¯m afraid Li Min would have been punished long ago. However, this matter is not over yet. Confucian newspapers are still criticizing Li Min's proposal of Confucian businessmen, and those poets and calligraphers who support Li Min have also published articles in Datang Daily and Industrial and Commercial News. In addition, some businessmen have hired With the help of unscrupulous literati, the quarrel between the two parties is getting more and more fierce, and it is very likely that it will even overshadow the last vernacular incident. It is precisely because of this that Tang Jian kindly reminded Li Min to act with caution and not to be careless. Li Min was naturally very grateful for Tang Jian's kindness. After thanking him, he personally sent the two of them out of the house. Watching Tang Jian and Fang Xuanling leave, Li Min felt a little emotional. I met Tang Jian because they both loved food. They only spent time together eating, drinking, and discussing delicacies from all over the world. In other respects, we didn't have a close friendship. They were just fair-weather friends at most. In addition, Tang Jian was usually lazy and lustful, and he actually gave Li Min the impression that he was a white-haired playboy. But he didn't expect that at this time, he would think of reminding him that, in comparison, because of Fang Yiai's relationship, oneselfThe relationship between Fang Xuanling and Tang Jian was even closer, but Fang Xuanling never reminded her from beginning to end. Instead, Tang Jian, a fair-weather friend, spoke first. Of course, as the head of a hundred officials, Fang Xuanling must have more worries than the heartless Tang Jian, but it was precisely this that made Li Min feel more favorable to Tang Jian. I thought that if there was any benefit in the future, I would definitely win over the Tang family, not to mention that his son was still my brother-in-law. With money in hand, Li Shimin immediately became more courageous. He first praised Li Min in the court, and then used Gaochang as a vassal state to disrespect orders and send troops to attack Yanqi without authorization and block the trade routes of the Tang Dynasty. , Hou Junji was appointed as the general manager of the Jiaohe march, and Xue Wanjun was appointed as the deputy general manager. The generals under his jurisdiction also included Zhao Yuankai, Ashina Sheer and others, leading 100,000 infantry and cavalry, as well as the attached Turks and Qibi people to conquer Gaochang. However, on the day Hou Junji set off for the expedition, in addition to the army, there was also a very large team of merchants who left Chang'an. Different from the solemn-looking soldiers, all the merchants were smiling happily, commanding the hired guards with various Such goods traveled westward with the army. On the battlefield of Goguryeo, the war with the participation of merchants has made everyone in the Tang army see the benefits. Therefore, as soon as the Goguryeo war ended, the Tang Dynasty immediately promulgated laws to encourage merchants to enter the battlefield. Of course, they can enter the battlefield this time. All businessmen must be jointly confirmed by the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Industry and issued with vouchers, otherwise they are not eligible to enter the battlefield. This is mainly because they are afraid that enemies will disguise themselves as businessmen to spy on military intelligence. It is also worth mentioning that although the merchants accompanying them carried a variety of goods, they did not carry much copper coins with them compared to before, which greatly reduced the weight of the caravan and caused this The reason for the result is still thanks to the intervention of Datang Bank. It turns out that before setting off, I don¡¯t know who came up with the idea? These businessmen accompanying the army have deposited all the copper coins they want to bring with them into the bank, asking the bank to issue them deposit certificates of varying denominations. Then they enter the battlefield with these deposit certificates. When they want to buy trophies from the soldiers, they can Directly use this deposit certificate to settle the bill. Anyway, the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were the first people to recognize the bank, and they were also willing to accept this thin piece of paper. Calculating, this should be a banknote spontaneously produced by the merchants of the Tang Dynasty. The departure of the army to conquer Gaochang temporarily diverted the attention of many people, which reduced the quarrels about Confucian merchants in newspapers. They began to report on the itinerary of the army to conquer Gaochang, as well as some situations of the opponent, Gaochang State. In addition, about Many so-called experts have expressed their opinions on the role played by the Western Turks in this war. It's just that these experts have different levels of analysis, and no results have been analyzed yet. In the end, they started arguing among themselves. Seeing this chaotic situation, Li Min shamelessly approached Li Jing and asked him to write an article to analyze it. Unexpectedly, the old man was very happy when he heard it. He wrote an article about his views on this war without thinking. As soon as the results were published, it immediately caused quite a stir. After all, this was the first high-level official of the Tang Dynasty to publish an article in a newspaper except Li Min, the Xian Wang. Moreover, many people could also see that Wei Gong¡¯s article The article's analysis of the Battle of Gaochang that has not yet happened is countless times better than those in the newspapers a few days ago. The army that conquered Gaochang set off, and there were less quarrels about Confucian businessmen in the newspapers. Li Min finally relaxed, but he knew that now was not the time to rest. He might as well take advantage of this period of time to settle the affairs of the military academy first. After all, Now that Li Shimin has money and people, if he builds the military academy earlier, Datang's military construction can get on the right track sooner. That day, Li Min entered the palace early in the morning, and first went to have breakfast with Concubine Yang. In one month, the child in Concubine Yang's belly would be born. This is the most critical moment, so Li Min went to the palace every day. I want to go to the palace to stay with my mother for a while. After the morning court, Li Min went straight to Liangyi Palace to find Li Shimin. After saluting, he was about to talk about the military academy, but he heard Li Shimin suddenly say: "Liu Lang, you came just in time, let's take a look at this first!" Li Shimin said and handed an approved memorial to Li Min. When he took it and looked at it, he was immediately shocked. Although the content of this memorial was not much, it was extremely bloody because it was a memorial about murder. . "Father, although these people are hateful, but killing a dozen at once is too much?" Li Min asked cautiously. "Rokuro, you are good at everything, even on the battlefield. Although you are not as good as your father, you are still somewhat courageous. But you have to remember that the court is sometimes more cruel than the battlefield. When it is time to kill, You must not be soft-hearted!" Li Shimin looked at Li Min and said calmly. When he was young, he killed countless people on the battlefield, but now he only killed a few people who deserved to be killed, so naturally he would not show any mercy. {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 146 Developing Liuqiu Island Cui Wei, the governor of Xingzhou; Li Min, Biejia of Weizhou; Lu Chu, the Sima of Luzhou "The memorial contains a list of names and positions of people, but at the end of the memorial, it says, 'The above people obstructed the court's land replacement and promoted the method of coarse seeding. They are guilty of unpardonable crimes and should be killed!' ¡¯ Although there are not many names on the memorial, there are only a dozen in total, but the lowest position of these people is from the fifth rank, and some are even the governor of a state. However, Li Shimin killed them as soon as he said it, even if he blocked the imperial decree. It was a serious crime, but killing so many high-ranking officials at once was definitely a major event that shocked the entire officialdom. Just now, Li Min wanted to ask how the promotion of the land replacement decree was going, but he didn't expect to see such a bloody aspect all of a sudden. "Father, I don't know what their official reputation is like, but since they can reach such a high position, they must also have good talents. It's just because these people are from the five surnames and seven looks, and they were ordered by the clan to do what they did. Although killing those who did something wrong by obstructing the imperial decree can deter the families behind them and warn those officials who are from the same aristocratic families, this will definitely lead to a stalemate with those aristocratic families. However, there are some people here. There is another way to solve this problem.¡± From the bottom of his heart, Li Min doesn't like killing people very much. After all, this is not a battlefield, and there is no need to fight to the death. Even if the other party is against him, as long as there are other ways, he will not choose the path of killing. And he just received the news from Lu Qing a few days ago, which gave him an idea to think of a better way to deal with these officials. "Oh~, what can I do?" Li Shimin was very interested after hearing this. Last time, the wealthy family mobilized officials within the clan to suppress industry and commerce in the name of reducing grain production. In response, the imperial court vigorously promoted the methods of land replacement and rough planting proposed by Li Min. In addition, the south was also promoting improved varieties such as Champa rice. ?????????????????? However, the aristocratic family headed by Wu Xing Qi Wang is not so easy to admit defeat. During the promotion of various new policies, they instigated officials in various places to obstruct the implementation of the new policies in every possible way. They even spread rumors to slander various new policies. It was under this situation that Li Shimin couldn't bear it. Only then did he order the arrest of these officials from the aristocratic families with the highest positions and greatest influence, and decided to use bloody methods to frighten the families behind them. "Father, let me lend you the map here!" Li Min said. Take out a roll of national maps from the nearby bookcase. This is Li Shimin's study. He comes here often, so he is very familiar with the layout here. Li Min opened the map and placed it on the table in front of Li Shimin, and then said: "Father, although these officials from aristocratic families are hateful, if they are killed, not only will they be at odds with the aristocratic families, but they will also waste their talents. , so it¡¯s better to leave it to my son and let him send them here!¡± Li Min said, reaching out and clicking on the map. When Li Shimin saw where his finger was, he frowned and muttered to himself in confusion: "Liuqiu Island, how could you think of sending them there?" The so-called Liuqiu Island is actually the island of Taiwan in later generations. It is located at the southernmost end of the Liuqiu island chain, so the ancients classified it into the Liuqiu island chain, hence the name Liuqiu Island. After hearing this, Li Min smiled and said somewhat mysteriously: "Father, this matter is a long story. If you have time, I can tell you in detail!" Li Shimin looked at Li Min's mysterious look and couldn't help laughing and scolding: "You brat, you are still trying to get away from me. If you have anything to say, just say it. Anyway, Gaochang's army has already left, so being a father happens to be nothing important." "Hey, I'll start from the beginning. When we talk about this matter, we have to start with the old officials of the Liang Kingdom under Erchen!" It can be seen that since Li Min solved the financial crisis of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin I have been in a good mood for the past few days, and I value his capable son more, and I usually have the time to joke around. "Those old ministers of the Liang Kingdom, haven't they been working as pirates overseas before? Could it be that" Li Shimin reacted very quickly, and he had already guessed something from Li Min's few words. "Father is wise!" Li Min said sincerely, "Lu Qing and his gang used to be thieves in the south, and their base was on Liuqiu Island. And according to what they reported, except for the last time they went to Dengzhou, In addition to the more than 20,000 people on the island, there are still 30,000 to 40,000 old, weak, and children on the island. However, they care about their homeland. Most of them want to return to their roots. This is also an important reason why I can conquer them! " After Li Min finished talking about his relationship with Liuqiu Island, he then explained in detail why those officials were sent to the island. It turned out that he had learned that Lu Qing and the others had lived on the island of Taiwan for more than ten years and had great power on the island. If they moved all the people back to the inland, they would have to lose all the fruits of their more than ten years of hard work. Throw it away. In Li Min's opinion, this approach is simply the same as being a prodigal.The son is no different. Taiwan Island is a good place. Although it is not very rich in minerals, it has a tropical and subtropical climate. The island is extremely rich in forest resources and has a lot of arable land. In addition, it is surrounded by the sea on all sides, so whether it is development Agriculture and fishing are both excellent places. Another point is that the north of Taiwan is the Liuqiu Island Chain, and the south is the Southeast Asian countries. Therefore, the geographical location is very important. Li Min has always wanted to control there. Now that Lu Qing and his gang are here, he will not waste this in vain. A good opportunity. Therefore, when Li Min left Dengzhou, he sent back Lu Qing and the more than 20,000 people under him. Of course, Lu Qing and others were burdened with two orders from Li Min. The first was to ask them to try their best. Wipe out other forces on the island and bring the entire island under your control. The second order is to vigorously develop local agriculture and fisheries. In addition to planting Champa rice, we must also vigorously develop various plantations, such as sugar cane, tea and other cash crops. Based on the information Li Min learned from Lu Qing and others, there is not much problem with other forces on the island. Apart from a few forces established by Han people on the island, the largest force on the island is the local natives. However, due to the lack of metal on the island, neither the Han people nor the natives are very powerful in combat. Lu Qing and the others are the largest group of pirates in the south, and their weapons can be replenished from the outside. In addition, they have the Tiger Head Army as their As a trump card, they are the strongest group among the Han people on the island. Although they returned without the Tiger Head Army this time, they had been recruited by Li Min and became a regular army of the Tang Dynasty. They also obtained the Tang Army's standard weapons, and their combat effectiveness increased by several levels. As long as nothing unexpected happens, it is still very easy to conquer other forces. Confident. As for the development of rice and sugarcane cultivation, Li Min is preparing for the next large-scale immigration. After all, if you want to develop the island of Taiwan, you can't do it without a large number of manpower. The last time Li Min was attacked in Weizhou, all the members of the Yellow River Gang who attacked him were packed up and sent to the island of Taiwan. A few days ago, Lu Qing wrote a letter , those gang members have all been thrown into the sugar cane fields by him to work as coolies, and they are all relatively honest, and no one dares to make any trouble. A few days ago, Lu Qing came to report to Li Min their development situation on Taiwan Island. As Li Min expected, Lu Qing led more than 20,000 men with regular army equipment and quickly wiped out most of the Han forces. , as for the natives, as long as they are relatively close, they have been subdued, and now they are all obediently being guided by the Han people to grow rice and sugar cane. However, most of the natives stayed in the dense forests and mountains in the middle of the island. It was difficult for the Han people to penetrate deeply, so it was really difficult to conquer them. Of course, the process of conquest was not smooth sailing. Lu Qing and the others also encountered various difficulties, large and small, the most serious of which was the manpower problem. From the generals who lead troops in battle to the slaves who are forced to work by overseers, there is a shortage of people in every aspect. Lu Qing even specifically mentioned that what he lacks most now is the officials to manage the local area. In the past, the territory was small, so he didn't think it was a big deal, but now he is desperately expanding. The territory has increased dozens of times, and the population has also increased several times. The management of pirates is not enough, so there is an urgent need for professional officials to manage and govern the place. After listening to Li Min's words, Li Shimin asked with some confusion: "Liu Lang, you told your father before that if you want to conquer the ocean, you must first conquer the Three Kingdoms of Goguryeo and the Japanese Kingdom. Now that Goguryeo has been destroyed, the remaining Silla and Baekje has also been severely weakened, and it¡¯s just the time for you to show off your talents, so why did you turn your attention to the south again?¡± After hearing this, Li Min smiled slightly. He had indeed said that to Li Shimin before: "Father, the times are changing, and the plans I made before will naturally change accordingly. Just as you said, Father, the Three Kingdoms of Goguryeo will Only Silla and Baekje are left, these two small countries have few soldiers and weak people, and it is not difficult to conquer them." Li Min said with a proud look on his face: "As for the Japanese country, I have already sent people to collect intelligence. It turns out that although the other country claims to be a country, there are many domestic forces. It is even more chaotic than the Warring States Period in history. It can be said that it is a mess. If you want to conquer such a country, you don't even need too many troops at all. You can conquer it only by other means. Therefore, there is no need to waste too much energy on these three countries. Really The sea must be conquered starting from Liuqiu Island!" Looking at Li Min's high-spirited look, Li Shimin also nodded with relief. He knew his son's character and would never have said the above words without complete preparation. And as Li Min said, whether it is Silla, Baekje or Japan, their strength is indeed not enough. In addition, Li Min has always been full of cleverness, maybe he has already thought of some destructive tricks. Just waiting to deal with them! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 148 The most powerful general twenty years ago "Liu Lang, you are late this time. I was appointed by His Majesty to supervise the construction of Chang'an Observatory just after I came back. I really can't spare the time now!" Yu Wenhu said with a wry smile. With his relationship with Li Min, he could Of course he wouldn't shirk it if he helped him, but Li Shimin personally took care of the observatory matter, so he didn't dare to delay it at all. "Observatory?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this, and then asked, "But is it the observatory about the meridian that is to be built outside the South Gate of Chang'an?" "That's right, I heard that it was requested by Master Li Chunfeng, the Grand Historian, and the architectural requirements for this observatory are extremely high. Not to mention its height and sturdiness, it must also be built on the central axis of Chang'an Avenue and the Imperial City. , and a section of railway track will be laid on this line. From now on, this line will be the prime meridian of the entire world, which is the zero-degree longitude!¡± When he got here, Yu Wenhu suddenly slapped his head and said with a somewhat ashamed smile: "Haha~, look at my head, you were the one who proposed the concept of longitude and latitude, Liu Lang, and I actually forgot about it. It's just a fool's errand!" The Yuwen family was originally a family of architects. Although Yuwenhu has now switched to gunpowder, he is still the leading architect in the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, if there is any important project, Li Shimin is still the first to think of him, but let Li Min What's dumbfounding is that Yu Wenhu obviously hasn't understood the importance of the military academy yet. Of course, the observatory is also very important, but in comparison, the observatory can be built at any time, while the military academy can be built as early as possible. "Brother Yuwen, regarding the observatory. I'll go help you and tell your father to postpone it for the time being. If it can't be postponed, let others do it. After all, you are not the only one doing construction in the Tang Dynasty, and the military academy The matter is too important. I don¡¯t trust leaving it to others. The only one in the entire Tang Dynasty who can shoulder this burden is you, brother Yuwen!" Li Min emphasized the importance of the military academy and praised Yuwen by the way. protect. Since Li Min said so. Yu Wenhu stopped refusing and nodded in agreement. At the same time, he was also a little curious about the military academy Li Min mentioned, so he pulled Li Min to ask for details. After all, he was in charge of gunpowder production and was considered half a soldier. Therefore, after listening to Li Min's introduction, he could understand the significance of the military academy. At that moment, he was shocked and strengthened his confidence in building an eternal military academy. , because this may be his most proud architectural work in his life. After saying goodbye to Yu Wenhu, Li Min immediately asked Li Shimin for someone, and the other party agreed easily. He immediately handed over the construction of the observatory to others, and Yuwen Hu fully assisted Li Min in building the military academy. With a professional like Yu Wenhu as his assistant, Li Min immediately felt relaxed. He did not need to worry about selecting craftsmen and preparing various building materials. Everything was left to Yu Wenhu and his assistants, and soon The preparations are almost complete, and the next step is to select a location for Li Min to take care of. A military academy is not like an ordinary academy or private school. You can just find a place in the city. Students in military academies not only need book education. They have to undergo various trainings in peacetime, so the military academy has very high requirements for the terrain, at least mountains, rivers and the like, so it can only be built outside the city. At first, Li Min proposed to build it in the east of the city, because his Prince Qi's Mansion was to the east of the imperial city, and it was in the eastern suburbs after leaving Tonghua Gate. If the military academy was built there, it would be convenient for him to check the progress every day. However, his suggestion was opposed by Yu Wenhu and his craftsmen. According to them, the military academy is the cradle of future military generals and is responsible for killing. The east belongs to wood, which is the direction of birth, and is exactly the opposite of the function of the military academy. Therefore, the military academy must not be built in the east, but should be built to the west of Chang'an City, because the west belongs to gold and belongs to white tiger among the four phases. It is also a ferocious beast that mainly kills. It has represented majesty and the army since ancient times, so it is very suitable for the military academy to be built in the West. As a modern person, Li Min naturally despises this kind of feudal superstition. However, if you follow the local customs, he also knows that due to the influence of the Jin Dynasty, Feng Shui was very popular during the Sui and Tang Dynasties, especially during the Sui and Tang Dynasties. In terms of architecture, whether it is houses or cemeteries, almost all are influenced by Feng Shui theory, so it is not surprising that Yu Wenhu and others have such ideas. The west side is the west side, it¡¯s just a matter of running a few more steps. Next, he personally took Yu Wenhu and other craftsmen to almost all the western suburbs of Chang'an, and finally selected a few suitable places. After on-site inspections by Li Xiaogong and Li Jing, he selected three and reported them to Li Shimin , and finally the address of the General Academy was decided on the lower reaches of Jishui in the western suburbs, not far to the west from Jinguang Gate. The reason why we decided to go there is that the terrain is complex, with mountains, rivers, and even a large green swamp. In addition, there is a huge flat land in front of the mountain, which is just used for building a military academy. In addition, it is far from Chang'an. It's not too far away, in case something happens in Chang'an?These loyal students can also be quickly mobilized into the city to maintain order. After the school site was selected, Yu Wenhu started to get busy, because he wanted to design the layout of the general school as soon as possible according to the terrain. Although Li Min was a layman, he also participated in it, mainly by integrating some of Yu Wenhu's designs. The flashy things have been removed. In addition, the buildings of the military academy are not designed to be beautiful. The main purpose of everything is to be strong and practical. As a result, this kind of design style made Yu Wenhu very uncomfortable. Sometimes when he saw that something he had put a lot of effort into designing was turned into an ugly monster by Li Min, not to mention the anger in his heart. , it was almost a small quarrel for three days and a big quarrel for five days, and sometimes they would even fight. However, after the fight, Yu Wenhu had to change how to change it, because Li Min was the person in charge of the construction of the military academy. In addition, this also brought an unexpected benefit, that is, after the design drawings were finalized, the force values ????of Li Min and Yu Wenhu increased a lot. On the day of the groundbreaking, Li Min specially invited Li Shimin. Accompanied by Li Xiaogong and Li Jing, and under the watchful eyes of civil and military officials, Li Shimin personally laid the first shovel of soil for the foundation of the military academy, and then stood on the temporary high platform. At the meeting, he delivered an inspiring speech to the civil and military officials. Finally, he handed over a four-character plaque of the Tang Military Academy to Li Min, asking him to complete the work as soon as possible so that the military school students being recruited could start classes as soon as possible. After the construction of the military academy started, Li Min was free for a while. Apart from occasionally checking the progress of the project, he didn't have to worry about anything else. It was enough to have Yuwen Hu guarding him every day. However, he didn't have a few days to rest, and was quickly dragged in by Li Xiaogong to help because he encountered a problem when he was trying to persuade retired veterans to come out, and this trouble was related to Li Min. The Tang Dynasty was born out of troubled times, and after the founding of the country, it never stopped fighting. Wars of all sizes occurred almost every year. It was under this environment that many heroes of the Tang Dynasty were created. Strong general. Now if someone asks in a restaurant who is the most powerful general in the Tang Dynasty? Then the answers must be varied. Some may say it is Niu Jinda; some may say it is Hou Junji; some may even say that he led more than a thousand royal guards to capture Quan Gaisuwen on the battlefield of Goguryeo, thus gaining fame. Tiger power However, if this question were asked twenty years ago, I am afraid that the answer would be very uniform. Ask ten people at random, and at least eight of them will tell you that except for Qin Qiong and Qin Shubao, there is no other powerful general in the Tang Dynasty. Two people can think of it! Even if this name is mentioned now, most people will still praise it. However, as time goes by, I am afraid that only some older people will remember Qin Shubao, who bravely won the three armies. Speaking of Qin Qiong, Li Min was naturally very familiar with this main character in the Romance of the Sui and Tang Dynasties. However, when he came to the Tang Dynasty, he realized that the novel was a novel after all. Qin Shubao in the Romance of the Sui and Tang Dynasties was only ranked thirteenth in terms of force value. Although he had a brave aura, he gradually got to know the real Qin Qiong from his usual chats with Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Hualiang and others. The Qin family was not of high origin, their ancestors were all civil servants, they were not a big name, and their population was very thin. However, the so-called heroes have no provenance. In the troubled times between the Sui and Tang Dynasties, Qin Qiong relied on his bravery to fight his way out. path of. When he followed Li Shimin to conquer the world, whenever he encountered a general challenge from the enemy, Li Shimin would definitely be the first to send Qin Qiong to join the battle, and Qin Qiong never let him down. Taking the opponent's head among thousands of troops was like picking out a treasure from a bag. Later, Qin Qiong and Yuchi Gong jointly commanded the Xuanjia Army. At that time, there were many forces in the Central Plains, and there were countless strong armies from all sides. However, in front of the Xuanjia Army led by the two of them, everyone was crushed into powder. The most famous one was when the two of them followed Li Shimin led 3,500 Xuanjia troops and defeated Dou Jiande's army of hundreds of thousands in one fell swoop. Such a brilliant victory was very rare in the entire history. That was also when the Xuanjia Army was at its strongest. It can be said that it was the presence of Qin Qiong and Yuchi Gong that established the Xuanjia Army's reputation as the strongest army in the world. However, after Li Shimin succeeded to the throne, Qin Qiong had too many injuries when he was young, and his physical condition was getting worse day by day. He had no choice but to retire from the army, and he had been idle at home for nearly ten years. When Li Xiaogong wanted to hire someone to teach in the military academy, the first person he thought of was Qin Qiong. Although Qin Qiong is most famous for his bravery, his bravery does not only refer to his personal bravery. Back then, he was able to bring out the Xuanjia Army, the strongest army in the world. His ability to manage and train the army alone made the entire army more powerful. Tang Dynasty could not find any general who could compare with him. However, when Li Xiaogong found Qin Qiong, although the other party greatly admired the military academy, he also said that he was in poor health and did not want to teach in the military academy. Li Xiaogong naturally refused to comply. He rubbed his old face several times and finally got Qin Qiong to let go. However, the other party made a very strange request!  , please collect it. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 149 Li Shimin is a big mouth "Uncle Wang, why would the old Duke of Qin want to talk to me?" Li Min asked with a puzzled look on the swaying carriage. Qin Qiong agreed to teach in the military academy, but made a request, that is, he asked Li Min to go to his house, saying that he had something to discuss with him, so today he and Li Xiaogong went to visit Qin Qiong. "I don't know about this, but Qin Qiong, an old man, is not a simple man. Others only know his bravery, but based on my observations over the years, he is a thoughtful person and is extremely trusted by your father. Regardless of how many years he has He has retired, but your father often visits his house, and he will listen to his opinion on any important matters. As for the reason why he suddenly wants to see you this time, I can't guess at all!" Li Xiaogong was a little bit confused. Said solemnly. Hearing Li Xiaogong's evaluation of Qin Qiong, Li Min was surprised for a long time, because he learned from the other party that Qin Qiong was not only a brave general, no wonder he spent so much effort to invite the other party to come out? When we arrived at Hu Guogong's mansion, we saw Qin Huaiyu standing at the door to greet him from a distance. Li Min helped Li Xiaogong get out of the car, Qin Huaiyu came up to salute, and then walked inside with Li Min talking and laughing. "Brother Qin, why did the old prince ask me to come here?" Li Min asked anxiously. "Liu Lang, my father has always been the strictest. I have just received an order from my father to greet you and King Hejian at the door. As for what happened, I don't know at all." Qin Huaiyu said helplessly. He spread his hands and said helplessly. Based on the friendship between Qin Huaiyu and himself. Naturally, he would not tell lies at this time, so Li Min had no choice but to give up. He and Li Xiaogong followed each other around the main hall and came to a garden in the back house. It's August now. All kinds of flowers in the garden are in full bloom. As soon as you enter, you can smell the pleasant fragrance of the flowers, which can't help but relax your spirit. After turning around several rockeries, a small green lake appeared in front of everyone. There was a small artificial island in the middle of the lake, and a pavilion was built on the island. It is connected to the shore by a wooden channel on the lake. The lotus flowers in the lake are now in full bloom, and the entire lake is covered with patches of lotus leaves. The pink lotus flowers poke their heads out from the green leaves, swaying gently in the breeze. ?Looking at the stunning scenery of this pool of green water. There was a look of envy on Li Min's face, and he praised: "Old Duke Qin is really a person who knows how to enjoy things. I will also build such a beautiful scene in my mansion in the future!" Although Li Min praised him, he was also surprised in his heart. If such a beautiful scenery is paired with a beautiful woman, it would be a perfect match. However, for a veteran like Qin Qiong to see him in such a beautiful place, it is really strange. It feels a bit unmatched. Qin Huaiyu seemed to see Li Min's doubts, and smiled and said: "My father has been troubled by injuries and pains in recent years. His health has always been poor. Fortunately, he asked Dr. Sun for treatment the year before last, and he got better. Moreover, Dr. Sun told him to keep my father healthy at all times." If you're in a good mood, don't overwork yourself. It's best to stay in a place with a beautiful environment. This will help you feel refreshed. This is my father's favorite scenery. So I often stay here." Li Min listened to Qin Huaiyu's words and said: Step onto the passage with him, feel the cool breeze on the lake, and slowly walk towards the pavilion in the center of the lake. Before reaching the pavilion, Li Min heard a burst of hearty laughter from the pavilion. Then he saw a tall old man standing in the pavilion and said loudly: "Your Highness King Hejian and King Qi, I am waiting for you." It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Hearing this voice, Li Min couldn't help but quicken his pace. When he arrived at the pavilion, he bowed to the other party and saluted: "My nephew Li Min, pay my respects to the old Duke of Qin!" Seeing Li Min salute, Qin Qiong hurriedly helped him. Since Li Xiaogong and Li Xiaogong were equals, there was no need to be too polite. After having a laugh with him, he pulled Li Min to sit opposite Qin Qiong. As for Qin Huaiyu, he Behind his father stood his hands down. After the three of them sat down, Li Min had the opportunity to carefully look at this historical enemy of ten thousand people. He saw that Qin Qiong was extremely tall. From the perspective of future generations, he was probably at least 1.8 meters tall, and this Or because the other party is old and his bones have shrunk. In other words, when the other party was young, he was probably a strong man nearly two meters tall. "However, although Qin Qiong is tall, she is extremely thin, with thick joints exposed under her loose skin, and her face is not very good. It can be seen that due to injuries over the years, Qin Shubao, who was a brave champion in the three armies, has been tortured into a bad old man. Although he was not in good health, Qin Qiong was in good spirits today. He invited Li Min and the two of them to taste the tea he made, and then they all chatted for a while. Since it was their first meeting, Qin Qiong began to treat Li Min as the King of Qi, but After getting familiar with each other, I simply became acquainted with Rokuro. After chatting for a while, Li Xiaogong asked Qin Huaiyu to take him in a boat on the pretext that he wanted to see the scenery in the lake.He disappeared into the lotus leaves, leaving only Li Min and Qin Qiong in the pavilion. Seeing that the other party's teacup was empty, Li Min respectfully picked up the teapot and poured a full cup for Qin Qiong. Qin Qiong was not polite at all. She squinted her eyes and looked at Li Min, then drank the tea in one gulp, and then said, "Liu Lang, do you know why I want to see you?" "I don't know, junior!" Li Min replied respectfully. Although Qin Qiong in front of him is just a thin old man, but for some reason, Li Min always feels an indescribable pressure in front of him. It is this pressure that makes him dare not be presumptuous, and his speech and behavior are all Well-behaved, like a good student in the future in front of the teacher. "Haha, it's not really a big deal. I just have something I want to ask Liu Lang to agree to!" Looking at Li Min's honest look, Qin Qiong suddenly smiled and said, and with his smile, Li Min felt the atmosphere in the entire pavilion. As soon as he relaxed, the heavy pressure just now finally disappeared. "Uncle Qin, you're so polite. Just give me an order if you have anything to do. How can I ask my nephew for anything? And as long as my nephew can do it, he will never refuse." As soon as the pressure disappeared, Li Min felt like he couldn't even speak. He became much more fluent, but still said with a solemn expression on his face. "Okay!" Seeing Li Min agree without thinking, Qin Qiong's face immediately glowed with joy, she stretched out her hand and patted his shoulder, and then said, "Liu Lang, this matter is not important to you at all. It¡¯s nothing, but it is extremely important to our Qin family. Since you have agreed, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Hearing what Qin Qiong said, Li Min couldn't help but show some curiosity. The reason why he agreed to Qin Qiong without thinking was that he admired Qin Qiong's bravery and conduct, and secondly, he and Qin Huaiyu were close friends. No matter how big the matter, Since the other party doesn't hesitate to use the word 'begging', then I have no reason to refuse, and I have to help no matter how difficult it is. "Liu Lang, actually this simple matter is very simple, that is, after the military academy is established, I will send Huaiyu to study, but after he completes his studies, you have to leave a place for him next to you!" Qin Qiong put down the tea cup and stared at He looked into Li Min's eyes and said. Qin Qiong's request seemed very simple, but when Li Min looked at the other party's eyes with wisdom and vicissitudes of life, he suddenly had an intuition that Qin Qiong knew him very well, even the biggest thing in his heart. The secrets are all already known clearly. Thinking of this, Li Min's expression suddenly changed. He threw aside all the pretentiousness he had before and looked at Qin Qiong with a half-smile. After a while, he finally said: "Uncle Qin is worthy of being the father's most trusted person." I have not even hidden this kind of thing from you. I think you are the only one in the entire Tang Dynasty who can let my father speak freely." Qin Qiong was also a little surprised by Li Min's quick reaction. At the same time, he sighed in his heart that he was worthy of being a prince that even His Majesty praised highly. He was indeed worthy of his reputation as an intelligent prince. He could guess what was going on just by telling some related things. the truth. Thinking of this, Qin Qiong simply stopped beating around the bush and admitted generously: "Liu Lang is indeed smart. His Majesty did tell me about you. I used to think that you were young and energetic and had no idea what you were going to do." It is such a difficult thing, but judging from your performance during this period, I have to be convinced. If this continues, it seems that it is not impossible to complete the idea you originally described for His Majesty!" Indeed it is! Hearing Qin Qiong's admission, Li Min cursed Li Shimin in his heart. He had never noticed before that his father, the emperor, was suspected of being a loudmouth. No matter what happened to him, he had to find someone to talk to before he could feel better. For example, at the beginning, he told his mother and concubine everything about Wen Xin's life experience, but the contents of the secret conversations he had with him when he left Chang'an were all discussed with Qin Qiong in front of him. Now that the old man sees his potential, he has Thinking of ways to lay the foundation for their Qin family. "Thank you for the compliment from Uncle Qin, my nephew is very grateful!" Li Min suddenly stood up, bowed and gave a salute, and said solemnly, "Brother Huaiyu and my nephew are brothers, so if he helps me, my nephew will naturally be grateful. No, but uncle must think carefully, the path taken by my nephew is not easy. Do you really have the heart to let Brother Huaiyu give up his current leisure life and follow my nephew to take risks? " "Hmph, when a man stands in the world, he should carry a three-foot sword and make immortal achievements! If those boys stay in Chang'an all day long and mess around, they will become mediocre people sooner or later. Now Huaiyu has an heir. Then you should go out and have a go. Even if you die in battle, at least you will not dishonor the name of Duke Hu!" Qin Qiong is worthy of being a soldier for half his life, and he does not blindly dote on his children and grandchildren. He is even mentally prepared for his son to die in battle. . Since the other party¡¯s attitude was so resolute, Li Min could not say anything more and made a promise in front of Qin Qiong that as long as Qin Huaiyu achieved success in his studies,Qin Qiong finally breathed a sigh of relief. He arranged a banquet in the mansion at noon that day, entertained the two of them well, and fully agreed to teach in the military academy. After finally settling Qin Qiong¡¯s matter, Li Ming just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but within a few days, someone found him lying on a stretcher, wrapped like a mummy, crying and asking for his help! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 150 Li Yexu punches Yuan Tiangang Capital Datang 150_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 150 Li Yexu punched Yuan Wang "Brother Ye Xu, Duke Wei must have been very cruel this time. Look, you were almost beaten into a human shape!" Li Min was startled when he saw the person coming on the stretcher, and then said a little bit dumbfounded. . The person who came was none other than Li Jing's grandson Li Yexu. As for his injuries, there was no need to guess. He must have been beaten by Duke Wei again. It¡¯s really interesting to talk about these two grandsons. One is a madman who is born to fight on horseback, but the other refuses to let his children and grandchildren enter the army, and even refuses to learn the art of war or martial arts. As a result, these two grandfathers and grandsons who were naturally opposed to each other put on a good show. Li Jing did not let Li Yexu practice martial arts and the art of war, so he learned it secretly. As a result, he was inevitably beaten every time he was discovered. Speaking of which, Duke Wei also He was really cruel and showed no mercy to his grandson. Every time, Ye Xu was injured and had to lie down for at least half a month. And Li Yexu also has a donkey temper. The less he is allowed to learn, the more motivated he is to learn. No matter how hard he is beaten, he will not remember it. When Li Min first met him, he was very sympathetic every time he saw him being beaten, but it was not the number of times he saw him. The more you do, the more numb you become. "Liu Lang, you are so gloating about your misfortune, why don't you comfort me when you see your brother being beaten like this?" Li Yexu looked at Li Min who wanted to laugh but didn't dare, and felt even more aggrieved, and couldn't help but protest loudly. road. However, as soon as he finished speaking, Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and the others who had carried him over could no longer bear it. They all turned away, shrugging their shoulders and snickering. "In fact, it's no wonder that Li Min and the others are funny. Now Li Yexu's whole body is tightly wrapped in gauze. His arms and thighs are wrapped too tightly in gauze, and they look like four straight sticks. He couldn't bend at all, and his head was even more exaggerated. He was wrapped like a later-generation Indian Asan. This injury was not pretending to be professional at all. "Brother Ye Xu, if you want to pretend to be injured again in the future, you can come to see me. You will definitely not be like these bad friends. Dress you up like this!" Li Min couldn't help it anymore, shouting. He said while laughing and panting. Obviously, Li Yexu was pretending to be injured to gain sympathy. However, they were tricked by Cheng Hualiang and others, and ended up like this. After hearing what Li Min said, look at the reactions of Cheng Huailiang and others. Li Yexu finally understood now. No wonder they didn't let him look in the mirror when they were bandaging. Although he couldn't see his appearance now, he could guess that it was definitely not what he imagined, otherwise he wouldn't Li Min saw through it at a glance. Thinking of this, Li Yexu was furious and struggled to stand up, but unfortunately his hands and feet couldn't use any strength. No matter how hard he struggled, it was useless, and he yelled angrily: "You bastards, why don't you let me go quickly!" Cheng Huailiang and others were just joking. When they heard Ye Xu's roar, they immediately ran up laughing. She was about to let him go, but was stopped by Li Min, saying, "Wait a minute, everyone. The way Brother Ye Xu is dressed now reminds me of a big country in the far west. People there must be killed after they die." The internal organs were taken out. Then the whole body was wrapped in cloth to make a mummy, which is what Brother Ye Xu looks like now!" Young people are very curious, and Cheng Huailiang and the others like to listen to Li Min's strange stories, so when they heard about the mummy, they all became interested and started asking questions. Li Min, on the other hand, took Li Yexu as a template and told all the mummies he knew. Everyone was amazed. The Han people always believed that the dead were the most important and rarely touched the dead unless it was a matter of sworn hatred. Human corpses, but I didn¡¯t expect that in the far west, there are countries that treat corpses like bacon in order to preserve the corpses for a longer period of time. Li Yexu became even more angry when he saw several of his bad friends treating him as a dead person. When Li Min and the others had enough fun, they let him go. After letting him go, Li Yexu immediately beat them up one by one. After finally getting him to calm down, everyone sat down to talk about business. "Liu Lang, I have to go to the military academy. You have to help my brother this time!" As soon as they got down to business, Li Yexu immediately begged loudly. Li Min guessed that Li Yexu would do nothing good if he came to see him. When he heard that it was about the military academy, he immediately had a headache and said helplessly: "Brother Yexu, Duke Wei is in charge of the admissions of the military academy. It's better for you to beg him." Is it much stronger to find me?" "It's not like you don't know about our family's situation. Look at my face and this~this~" Li Yexu said, after pointing out the bruises on his face, he took off his clothes to reveal the scars on his body. After Li Min and the others saw clearly, they spoke again, "See, these are the consequences of me begging my grandfather!" Although Li Yexu was pretending to be injured just now, he was actually severely beaten. Not to mention anything else, the two whip marks on his back made everyone feel a little bit frightened. "Liu Lang, it's not easy to achieve success. Since I was a child, I have spent a lot of time in order to learn the art of war.Mr. Wei, now there is such a good opportunity as the military academy. We can all get into it, but he can¡¯t. You have the most clever ideas, and you were the one who proposed the military academy. Can you think of a way to help him? "Qin Huaiyu was a steady man, relatively old, and the eldest brother among everyone, so he was the first to intercede for Li Yexu. Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and others also pleaded for mercy. Although the military academy is selected from the army, there are also some places allocated to various dignitaries in Chang'an City. Generals such as Cheng Huailiang and others will have the opportunity to enter the military academy first, but this opportunity It's not that there are no restrictions. If they want to enter the military academy, there will be an assessment. The assessment standard is even higher than the standard for selection from the army. After all, they have practiced martial arts since childhood and have been influenced by the art of war, so the assessment must be strict. Some. Li Min actually wanted Ye Xu. He lowered his head and thought hard for a while, but finally shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Brother Ye Xu, it's not that I won't help you. Now the military school admissions are all handled by Wei Gong, and he is also Vice-Principal of the Military Academy, even if I send you to the military academy temporarily, Duke Wei can find a reason to expel you at any time, so unless Duke Wei agrees, there is nothing we can do!" Hearing Li Min's words, Qin Huaiyu and others nodded in sympathy, with a look of frustration on their faces. Li Yexu, on the other hand, shouted angrily after hearing this: "It's all the fault of that old bastard Yuan Tiangang. Unless I don't know how to use weapons, I will die on the battlefield or something. Don't let me see you next time." Him, otherwise I will have to tear him alive!" It can be said that Li Yexu's miserable life these years is all because of Yuan Tiangang, so he hates him the most. He scolds him almost every time after drinking. Although he didn't drink today, Li Yexu thought of his experiences in these years. Still furious, he cursed loudly again. "Master Li, Pindao also has good intentions. It's fine if you don't thank me, but why are you scolding Pindao behind his back?" As soon as Li Yexu's words came out, he heard someone shouting outside the palace door. . Immediately afterwards, I saw two people coming in from the door. The one in front was wearing a Taoist robe, with a long silver-white beard floating on his chest. He looked thin and clumsy, and looked like an immortal. He was the one who was scolded by Li Yexu. Yuan Tiangang. Seeing Yuan Tiangang come in, Li Min was also stunned. When he left Dengzhou, he was still staying in Dengzhou Academy of Sciences to help Yifan and had no intention of coming back. Why did he return to Chang'an quietly today? As for the person next to Yuan Tiangang, it was Gao Zhong, the chief manager of Li Min's house. The two knew each other when they were in Dengzhou. Moreover, Gao Zhong was an eunuch and could not have descendants, so he regarded Taoism as spiritual He was naturally more convinced of Yuan Tiangang, so he brought him to the house without any notification. "Yuan Tiangang! I will fight with you!" Li Yexu was furious. When he saw that it was Yuan Tiangang who came in, his blood surged. He jumped up and rushed forward with his fists raised. It seemed that he really wanted to Take action. Although Yuan Tiangang was only a Taoist priest, the nobles of the Tang Dynasty believed in Taoism. Some famous Taoist priests were very popular among the nobles, and Yuan Tiangang was the most famous among them. Even Li Shimin thought highly of him, so seeing Li Ye When Xu was about to attack the other party, Li Min and Cheng Hualiang were so frightened that they rushed over to hold him back. Yuan Tiangang was indeed the most famous magic stick in the Tang Dynasty. He kept smiling when facing the angry Li Yexu. Even when he saw him trying to hit him, he didn't even hide. He just kept looking at him with a smile. He looked at the other party until Li Yexu was pulled by Li Min and the others, and then he said: "Master Li, don't be anxious. I can see that your complexion today is much stronger than before. Why don't you wait a moment and let me How about the Tao meeting you again?" Li Min was hugging each other and holding on to Li Yexu for dear life. Suddenly, when they heard Yuan Tiangang's words, everyone was stunned and stopped what they were doing. Li Min and the others turned to look at Li Yexu in front of them, and found that his face was covered in bruises and swelling, and there was really no sign of him looking good. "Old bastard, are you humiliating me?" Seeing Li Min and the others looking at him, and thinking about the injuries on his face, Li Yexu became even more furious. He suddenly broke away from Li Min and the others and raised his fists. He hit Yuan Tiangang's big smiling face. Although Yuan Tiangang is old, he has been out and about all year round. If he didn't have martial arts skills, he would have been killed by bandits or wild beasts long ago. Therefore, he didn't panic when he saw the fists from Li Yexu. Li Yexu, a strong young man, raised his hand casually and struck the empty space with his fist without seeming to use much force. Then Yuan Tiangang flipped his wrist, suddenly grabbed the opponent's wrist and said: "Master Li misunderstood, I just noticed that your appearance has changed, so I want to take a closer look, maybe the disaster on you has already been Disperse, if this is really the case, then the poor Taoist canHelp you convince Wei Gong! " Capital Datang 150_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 150 Li Yexu punches Yuan Tiangang has been updated! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 151 New Developments in Steam Engines Hearing Yuan Tiangang's words, not only Li Min and others behind him were stunned, but even Li Yexu immediately stopped, took a few steps back and asked hesitantly: "Old God um~ Taoist priest Yuan, are you telling the truth? " "A poor Taoist never lies!" Yuan Tiangang made a Taoist salute and said seriously. "Taoist Yuan, can a person's appearance also change?" Before Li Yexu could speak, Li Jingye next to him rushed to ask. After hearing this, Yuan Tiangang smiled and explained: "The so-called face is actually the appearance of a person's luck. Therefore, if the luck changes, the person's face will also change accordingly. However, this change is very small. Most people It¡¯s hard to see.¡± Hearing Yuan Tiangang¡¯s explanation, the look of hope on Li Yexu¡¯s face greatly increased, and he immediately stood up and asked the other party to help him read his fortune. Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye also gathered around. Although Li Min didn't believe it, it was related to Li Yexu's future, so he was also very interested and stepped forward to hear what Yuan Tiangang had to say. I saw the other party carefully looking at Li Yexu, while the fingers of his right hand were calculating quickly. During this period, Yuan Tiangang's expression was very solemn. It seemed that this kind of calculation consumed a lot of mental energy. In such a short moment, slight sweat appeared on his forehead. "As expected!" At the end of the calculation, Yuan Tiangang let out a long breath and said a little tired and helplessly, "Don't worry, Mr. Li, your appearance has indeed changed. As for Duke Wei, Pindao will naturally explain it. !¡± When the uneasy Li Yexu heard what the other party said, he immediately jumped up with joy. Cheng Hualiang and Qin Hualiang were also happy for him, and they surrounded Yexu and punched him excitedly. But just when they were happy, Li Min found that Li Jingye also walked up to Yuan Tiangang with a worried look on his face. Just when he was about to speak, Yuan Tiangang spoke again: "Don't worry, Mr. Jingye, I killed the army for you back then." The criticism in the book, but now you are the same as Mr. Li. Your appearance has changed long ago. And in the future, you will be the general who opens up territories and expands the territory." Cheng Huailiang and the others were excited, and Yuan Tiangang's voice was not high, so they did not hear it. However, Li Min, who had been paying attention here, heard it clearly, especially when he heard Yuan Tiangang say that Li Jingye When he was ordered to die in the army, he was extremely surprised, because as far as he knew, Li Jingye had indeed raised an army to rebel because he opposed Wu Meiniang. As a result, he died in the rebellion. "It seems that this old magician still has some abilities, and he doesn't rely entirely on deception. Is there really such a magical physiognomy in this world?" Li Min murmured to himself. After Li Jingye heard that his destiny had changed, he immediately transformed into the second Li Yexu. He jumped up and down with joy. However, unlike Li Yexu, Cheng Huailiang and the others did not know that Li Jingye was still alive. There were criticisms from the Hengshi Army, so he was 'excessive' in his excitement. I thought he was Ye Xu's brother-in-law. I'm happy for my uncle. After venting his excitement, Li Yexu did not forget to thank Yuan Tiangang. After all, he still had to rely on him to convince his stubborn grandfather. It just so happened that Li Min had the best chef and fine wine here, and Yuan Tiangang was his guest, so Li Yexu borrowed flowers to offer sacrifices to the Buddha and asked Li Min to hold a banquet. They entertained Yuan Tiangang well. Actually speaking, it was because of Yuan Tiangang¡¯s original comments. Li Yexu has suffered for so many years. If it were another person, it would be difficult to forgive Yuan Tiangang on the spot. However, Li Yexu has always been a heartless person. He doesn't hold grudges against anyone. He beat you to death just now, but the next second he may become your brother. Li Min and the others also know this. Even everyone admires this most about him. Li Yexu and Li Jingye were the two drinkers among the crowd, but maybe because they were too happy, they almost drank the wine as water today, and they didn't refuse anyone who came. Li Min and the others succeeded once. Halfway through the banquet, the two of them were lying on the table doing drunken punches. After the banquet, Cheng Huailiang and Qin Huaiyu took the two drunkards out and sent them back to their houses respectively. Yuan Tiangang just came back today and had something to see Li Min, so he stayed at his house that day. After the banquet, Li Min and Yuan Tiangang came to their study room. After asking everyone to leave, they smiled and said, "Dao Zhang Yuan, why did you come to Chang'an so quietly? You didn't even bother me in advance." Prepare, and almost let Ye Xu collide with the Taoist priest, it is really rude!" "Haha, your highness is serious. Pindao is just an idle cloud and wild crane. As your highness, there is no need to prepare. As for leaving Dengzhou, firstly, Pindao has a loose temper and doesn't like to stay in one place for too long. In addition, I was also entrusted by my disciple to report the problem of the steam engine to His Highness." Yuan Tiangang felt that Li Min seemed to be a lot more polite to him today, but he had long been a character who was unfazed by favors, so he didn't express anything special and still smiled. He said hehe.   Upon hearing that the other party came to report to him about the steam engine, Li Min suddenly became energetic. In order to solve the problem of steam engine leakage last time, he sent people to Chang'an to take away a lot of gum. Now he doesn't know the effect. how's it going? At that moment, he asked with some urgency: "Daozhang Yuan, what did Yifan say? How is the steam engine doing now?" "Your Highness, the glue from the fig tree is indeed good, but in terms of wear resistance, it still doesn't meet the requirements." The first half of Yuan Tiangang's sentence made Li Xin happy, but the second half made him pour a basin of cold water on him. , Fortunately, he hadn't finished speaking yet, and the following news finally made Li Min feel better. "However, although the rubber does not meet the requirements, it still has some effects. The steam engine improved by Yifan and sealed with rubber can reach a maximum power of about five horsepower. However, because the rubber is easy to wear, this maximum power It can't be maintained for too long, and generally it can only be maintained at about three horsepower." Yuan Tiangang still said unhurriedly. The horsepower and power he mentioned were all introduced by Li Min after the invention of the steam engine. Apart from the craftsmen involved in the design of the steam engine, only Li Min could understand it in the entire Tang Dynasty. "Although three horsepower is a little less, it is still a good achievement to triple the power in a short period of time." Although Li Min praised him, he couldn't help but frown. Now is the beginning stage of the steam engine, so increasing Three times the power may seem like a lot, but it is actually not that difficult. The further you go to increase the power, the more difficult it becomes. Yuan Tiangang has seen all kinds of life in his life, and he understands what Li Min is thinking at a glance. He still said with a smile: "Your Highness, don't be anxious. In addition to telling you this matter, I have another very important thing to do when I come to Chang'an this time." There's something important to do, and it has something to do with steam engines." "Oh, what's that?" Li Min asked impatiently, thinking at the same time, this Yuan Tiangang is good at everything, he just likes to talk about it, why don't he tell everything at once? "Your Highness, although the rubber of the fig tree is inferior in wear resistance, we have tested countless materials before and none of them are better than this kind of rubber. So I came to Chang'an this time just to find some Taoist friends. Please help and enhance its wear resistance. I think there are countless capable people in the Tang Dynasty, so we will definitely be able to find a solution!" Yuan Tiangang said with confidence. In the era of the Tang Dynasty, compared with Confucianism and Buddhism, the influence of Taoism was not weak at all. Even if the power of Taoism was brought together, the influence of Buddhism and Confucianism would only be stronger than that of Taoism. However, Taoism has one of the biggest The shortcoming is that there are many sects, and there are at least a thousand schools of large and small schools. Although each school's doctrine is derived from Laozi's Tao Te Ching, the Tao Te Ching is broad and profound, and each person has his or her own understanding, and the developed school theories There are also many kinds of schools, and the disciples in the sect have their own strengths. It is precisely because of this that the Taoist sect is actually more like a gathering place of hundreds of schools of thought. There are all kinds of talents in the sect, such as those who study medicine like Sun Simiao, those who play mathematics like Li Chunfeng, and those who do fortune-telling like Yuan Tiangang. Wait, in addition, because alchemy is popular in Taoism, gunpowder was first invented by those alchemists who were not afraid of death. Moreover, in the process of alchemy, the Taoist priests accumulated a lot of knowledge in chemistry and physics, and even created many weird and weird things. It was something that even Li Min, a later generation, could not understand. So when Yuan Tiangang encountered the problem of rubber wear resistance, he thought of his colleagues in the Taoist sect and asked them to find a solution. After Li Min heard Yuan Tiangang's idea, he also appreciated it very much. However, when he heard about the wear resistance of rubber, a light suddenly flashed in his mind. He remembered learning from the chemistry textbooks of later generations that when producing rubber, It seems that in order to increase the wear resistance of rubber, something must be added to the rubber, but it is a pity that no matter how Li Min is, he can't remember what that additive is? This made Li Min very anxious. Although the additive was added to rubber, I wonder if it would be effective if added to fig tree gum? But that's always a chance. After all, rubber is a kind of gum, so the additive is likely to work on other gums as well. But everyone has a problem, that is, the more anxious they are, the harder it is to remember. Li Min almost thought about it, but in the end he still had no clue. He felt very angry at the moment. Why didn't he study hard in the first place? Now he finally realized what it feels like to hate less when the book is used. Seeing Li Min sweating profusely, Yuan Tiangang wanted to ask several times, but was stopped by Li Min. When he finally saw him lowering his head in frustration, Yuan Tiangang said: "Your Highness, as soon as I entered Chang'an, I heard that Your Highness was preparing for the military academy. And while I was in the city, I also met fellow Taoist Sun Simiao. Hearing him say that His Highness is also going to establish a Datang Medical College, specifically for the promotion of medicine. Such a move to benefit all people really makes Pindao admire him, but Pindao also has an idea from this??, I kindly ask Your Highness to help me a little bit! " {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 152 Taoist College and Chemical Industry Yuan Tiangang pondered for a moment, then showed a wry smile and said: "Your Highness, as an outsider, I shouldn't care about some common things. But as a member of the Taoist sect, looking at the current situation of the Taoist sect, I feel that Pindao is worried. Although the royal family is now vigorously promoting Taoism, its current influence is not as good as that of foreign Buddhism, let alone compared with the dominant Confucianism." Hearing Yuan Tiangang's words, Li Min was a little surprised. Based on his impression of Yuan Tiangang, he seemed to be the kind of outsider who didn't care about anything. He didn't expect that he actually had a deep understanding of Taoism. Such a fiery heart. Just listen to Yuan Tiangang continue to say: "There are many schools of Taoism now, and each school has its own theory. As a result, there is no synergy at all. If the current situation is allowed to develop, the influence of Taoism will only be He is getting weaker and weaker, and will be squeezed out by Buddhism sooner or later. However, the idea of ??the military academy and medical school opened by His Highness gave Pindao a flash of inspiration. He thought of opening a Taoist academy, integrating various schools of thought, and then cultivating people without sects. With such Taoist talents, I believe that a hundred years from now, there will definitely be no more Taoist schools in the world!" Yuan Tiangang became more and more excited as he talked. His face, which had always been indifferent, now had a look of fanaticism. This shows that there are no people in this world who are truly indifferent to fame and wealth. Everyone has their own obsessions in their hearts. Hearing this, Li Min already understood the reason why Yuan Tiangang was looking for him. As long as Yuan Tiangang proposed the establishment of a Taoist academy, Li Shimin would definitely support it, but this support was also limited. At most, an imperial edict should be issued, a legitimate name should be given, and a place should be designated as the site of the college. As for the funds to build the college, I'm sorry, the treasury is really empty. As for the money Li Min obtained. But it was borrowed from the people of the Tang Dynasty with the credit of the imperial court as collateral, and could be used for national events such as the Western Expedition and the construction of a military academy. But building a Taoist academy is not feasible. After all, it has nothing to do with the national economy and people's livelihood. If word spreads about it, it will damage the prestige of the court. Think about the above clearly. The reason why Yuan Tiangang came to Li Min can be easily revealed. Apart from asking him for financial support, there is definitely no second reason. Who made Li Min have countless industries in his mansion, and they are all the most profitable industries. The Prince of Qi's Mansion, which would be described as Jin Doujin, was already a little behind. As the leader of Datang¡¯s industry and commerce, Li Min has been involved in cement, coal, fishery, cans, glass, textiles and other large and small industries since the beginning of tea frying. Li Min has been involved in almost every industry. Even in some industries, Prince Qi's Mansion still occupies a major market share, and the huge profits earned from these industries have already made Li Min the leading capitalist in the Tang Dynasty. Even he does not know how much net worth he has. . It¡¯s just that Li Min understood what Yuan Tiangang meant. But he stood behind the desk and fell into deep thought. It is not difficult for him to establish a Taoist academy, but the significance of this matter is extremely important, because it is related to the dispute between Buddhism and Taoism, and belief sounds very vague, but in fact for human society. But it is extremely important. After Li Min came to Datang, he has been committed to promoting the development of industry and commerce. In fact, in the words of later generations, it is the construction of material civilization. As for spiritual civilization such as belief and morality, except for the newspapers that were recently produced, there is not much other aspects. He interfered a lot, but he didn't expect to be brought up by Yuan Tiangang today. Li Min, who was deep in thought, paced back and forth in the room for a few steps, and finally raised his head and said, "Taoist Master Yuan, it is not difficult for me to build a Taoist academy. I just have to think about it. After the Taoist academy is built, it is not difficult for me." How do you maintain it, and how do you even develop it in the future?¡± Li Min suddenly got an idea. The cost of maintaining a college is also staggering. He can't always donate for free. After hearing this, Yuan Tiangang also frowned, thought for a while and then said: "I would like to discuss this matter with the people from various Taoist temples, and we can ask them to pay some fees every year. In addition, there are many believers in our Taoist sect, so they can also Donate some, and together these should be enough to run the college, right?" Hearing Yuan Tiangang's answer, Li Min showed a meaningful smile and said, "Daozhang Yuan, I'm not blaming you. The two methods you mentioned are too passive for the college. Take the first method as an example. Although there are many Taoist temples, and many Taoist temples do receive a lot of donations, the expenses of Taoist temples are also large. How much money they can spend is really a problem. As for donations from believers, it is even more important. It¡¯s a matter of luck. If you don¡¯t get the money any year, will the academy still be able to run it?¡± "This" Yuan Tiangang was a little speechless, but when he saw the expression on Li Min's face, he immediately bowed and said: "I am a stupid fool, please give me advice from His Highness King Qi!" When it comes to making money, naturally there is no such thing. No one can compare to His Highness King Qi in front of me. "Hehe, actuallyTaoist priest Yuan is holding the gold brick without knowing it! "Li Ming smiled very proudly, because he was about to create a feat of an era, "Daozhang Yuan, do you know the method of purifying saltpeter, the method of smelting various precious metals? Who invented all the techniques? " Yuan Tiangang's eyes lit up after hearing this. He seemed to have caught something in his mind, but he couldn't figure it out for a moment, so he said: "Your Highness, although it is not certain which sage invented the things you mentioned, But it¡¯s certain that whether it¡¯s gunpowder or anything else, it all comes from my Taoism.¡± What Li Min was waiting for was his words, and he saw him clapping the table excitedly, and said excitedly: "Yes, the art of alchemy is popular in your Taoism. As for whether it can be used to refine the golden elixir that can make people become immortals, we don't know yet. Talk. In fact, in the process of making alchemy, you not only understood the properties of many substances, but also invented many new technologies and products. However, you did not pay attention to it. Take gunpowder as an example. Now everyone knows that gunpowder is a battlefield. The murderous weapon on the battlefield can play a decisive role in attacking a city, but after you Taoists invented gunpowder, they only knew how to make it into fireworks for fun. Such a wasteful move is really heartbreaking!" When he said the last sentence, Li Min suddenly turned around, looked directly at Yuan Tiangang and said again: "In fact, your understanding of the properties of matter can be summed up as a specialized subject. I call it chemistry, chemistry and human life. are closely related and can be used in countless aspects, such as making ice with saltpeter, burning coal, etc., they are all chemical reactions, and in the research of chemistry, many new technologies and products can be invented, and these can be directly transformed into Wealth, with all this, will your college still have to worry about maintaining it?" When Li Min spoke, his voice was full of temptation. Yuan Tiangang wanted to develop Taoism, and Li Min wanted to use his hand to integrate the power of Taoism and then start the chemical industry. Although their ultimate goals were different, the process in the middle was the same. "Is thisis this possible?" Although Yuan Tiangang also felt a little hot-blooded, he was old after all, and his ability to accept new things was not strong. Therefore, although the prospects described by Li Min were very good, he was still a little Not very confident. "Of course. Aren't you going to solve the problem of rubber's wear resistance this time? This happens to be the first topic of the establishment of your Taoist College. As long as this problem is solved, I will cover all the construction costs of the Taoist College. And In addition, a year's maintenance fee will be paid. As long as you come up with useful products or technologies within one year of the establishment of the college, even if I don't need it, Datang's industry and commerce is developing so fast, and there are even more wealthy industrial and commercial owners everywhere. Yes, there will always be someone willing to spend money to sell your technology." In order to cheer up Yuan Tiangang, Li Min immediately patted his chest and promised. Yuan Tiangang has stayed in Dengzhou for nearly a year and has a deep understanding of the industrial and commercial development there. In particular, there are many groups in the Academy of Sciences where he is working on new technologies and inventions, so he is very interested in what Li Min said. The pattern is not unfamiliar, and we also know that the invention of a new technology can indeed bring huge wealth to the inventor. Thinking of this, Yuan Tiangang finally strengthened his confidence, raised his hands and bowed to Li Min and said: "Thank you, Your Highness, for your advice, I understand!" Seeing that Yuan Tiangang had been fooled into boarding the pirate ship, Li Min finally breathed a sigh of relief. With these Taoist priests engaged in chemical industry, and with his own guidance from time to time, although he could not produce too complex chemical products in a short time, he could At least things like soap and glycerin will be fine, and you won¡¯t have to use pig¡¯s soap when you take a shower. After discussing the details of the Taoist College with Yuan Tiangang, Li Min promised the other party that after the Taoist College is built in the future, he will sort out some of the chemical knowledge and concepts he knows and give them to the Taoist College for free. In response, Yuan Tiangang He is also very grateful, because he knows that Li Min has learned a lot of things. Although he is not very deep in everything, he has his own unique understanding of various subjects. If he can get his help, they must be studying chemistry. time, it can also be much more relaxed. After explaining the affairs of the Taoist Academy, it was already the time for the lights to come on. Unknowingly, the two of them chatted all afternoon. They mainly drank at the lunch banquet, and their stomachs were not full at all, so now they are both hungry. Li Too lazy to go back to the main hall, he simply had the food delivered to the study. With candles lit around the room, he and Yuan Tiangang sat opposite each other, eating and talking like old friends. Just when the meal was about to be finished, Li Min's eyes accidentally glanced at a candle next to him. Maybe the servant who held the lamp just now accidentally placed the candle too close to the wall. As a result, the flames burned the wall, burning the white wall into a charred black surface, which looked very eye-catching. "Haha~, I remembered it!" Seeing this, Li Min suddenly had a flash of inspiration and shouted excitedly. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support. Your support is our most importantBig motivation} Text Chapter 153 New Members of the Royal Family Yuan Tiangang, who was concentrating on drinking soup, was so frightened by Li Min's voice that he almost drank the soup into his trachea. When he wiped the soup from his beard with a towel, he saw Li Min standing up and walking quickly. He walked to the wall, stretched out his hand and wiped the area darkened by candles a few times, and then ran back with a surprised look on his face. "Taoist Yuan, please see, if I remember correctly, adding this thing to the gum should increase the wear resistance of the gum!" Li Min said to Yuan Tiangang excitedly, holding up his black palms. "Is it black?" Yuan Tiangang glanced at Li Min in confusion. He knew that this thing could be used to make ink, but he really didn't expect that this thing could be combined with gum. "Yes, this thing can also be called carbon black. When you make gum, don't you have to add sulfur and the like? The same goes for carbon black, but the amount required is relatively large. I don't know the specific amount. , you can just do your own experiments then!" Li Min thanked the bald chemistry teacher from the bottom of his heart. Thanks to his harsh education, he finally remembered something useful. Yuan Tiangang was very convinced of Li Min and said that he would definitely test this thing. After dinner, Li Min arranged for Yuan Tiangang to stay in the mansion. Early the next morning, he and Yuan Tiangang rushed to the Duke of Wei's mansion to finish the things they promised Li Yexu yesterday. However, Li Min obviously underestimated Li Jing's stubbornness. Even after hearing Yuan Tiangang's explanation, he still refused to let Li Yexu enter the military academy. Now Li Min's temper got worse. When he saw that he couldn't say anything, he simply Enter the palace to ask for Li Shimin. In the end, Li Shimin came forward and had a secret conversation with Li Jing in the study for a long time. Only then did he persuade the other party, but from then on, Li Jing looked at Li Min with a somewhat strange look. Li Min spent the whole of August busy. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, September soon came. The foundation of the military academy had been laid, and the construction of the main project began. In addition, not far from the military academy, the Datang Medical College, with Sun Simiao as its president, has also begun to break ground. But compared to the grand scale of the military academy. The medical school is much stingier. It's not that Li Shimin and others don't value medicine, it's just in comparison. The medical school is not what the Tang Dynasty urgently needs, so the civil and military officials of the DPRK and China don¡¯t want to allocate funds. Fortunately, Li Min still has the ace card of medical soldiers. Under the guise of training medical soldiers for the Tang army, he finally passed the medical school. There is a budget for the hospital, but the allocation is not very large. Li Min sneered at the short-sightedness of Li Shimin and the Manchu civil and military forces. It didn't matter that they were unwilling to pay, since he didn't lack the money anyway. So he added nearly double the amount of funds allocated by the court. However, these funds are specifically used to train civilian medical personnel and are taught separately from medical soldiers. As for Yuan Tiangang¡¯s Taoist Academy, Li Min didn¡¯t have to worry about it. The other party was leading a group of Taoist priests around Chang¡¯an in order to choose a beautiful site for the Taoist Academy. Because of Li Min's reminder. Yuan Tiangang and a group of Taoist priests who made alchemy added carbon black to the gum, which indeed greatly increased the wear resistance of the gum. Now all that remains is to find a suitable formula. This is only a matter of time, so the Taoist Academy has already begun preliminary preparations. . The three colleges are all related to Li Min, and even all of the Taoist College and half of the medical school are funded by him. Although in his opinion, as long as the college can be built, no matter how much money he spends, it is worth it, but this caused Xijun's great dissatisfaction. In her words, the money was all given to her future son, even if it was Li Min, as a father, cannot spend his son's money carelessly! It seems that Xijun has been pregnant for more than three months. The initial dangerous period has passed, and her belly is obviously bulging. When she usually goes for a walk in the garden, she is surrounded by a group of maids and women. This is not because Xijun is coquettish, but because as a princess, Wenxin has a destiny. No matter where Xijun is, he must be accompanied by at least four maids, for fear that something will happen to the child. Compared with Xijun, a young pregnant woman who is less than 20 years old, Concubine Yang, who is already in her thirties, can be said to be an out-and-out senior mother, and her delivery date is in September. For Concubine Yang, mother and child are in danger. Naturally, both Li Shimin, Li Ke and Li Min took this matter very seriously. No matter how busy Li Shimin was, he would spare some time to accompany Concubine Yang every day. As for the two brothers Li Ke and Li Min, as long as there was nothing urgent Things happened, and he stayed in Wangyun Palace almost all day. But Li Min was not idle. Concubine Yang was one of the four principal concubines, and childbirth was naturally a big deal in the palace, so the maternity pavilion for delivery was prepared early. However, when Li Min saw the birth pavilion, he was angry and angry. Because ancient medicine was underdeveloped, coupled with the influence of feudal superstition, there were many taboos for mothers during childbirth, such as not handling sharp objects. Can't hear metal sounds, can't see wind or light, etc. That¡¯s all. But Li Min couldn¡¯t figure out why pregnant women couldn¡¯t see the light of day? Because of this taboo, the entire property pavilion was decoratedIt was airtight, and all the windows were sealed. The room was pitch dark, and you had to turn on a light to see clearly what was going on inside. Although Li Min didn't understand women's childbirth, he at least knew the basic medical knowledge. The birth pavilion was prepared when Concubine Yang was seven months pregnant. During this period, the whole room had no light or ventilation. You can imagine what would happen inside. No matter how many bacteria and viruses breed there, the risk of infection for a woman giving birth in this kind of house is naturally much greater. It was seeing this delivery room that made Li Min deeply suspicious of Datang's midwifery skills. Fortunately, it was still some time before Concubine Yang gave birth, so he simply called in the midwife Wen Po and asked her to give birth. He told himself the process of delivering a baby. The Wen woman who delivered Yang Fei¡¯s baby was named Liu. She was over sixty years old this year. I heard that she had been in the industry for nearly forty years and was the Wen woman in the palace. Most of Li Min¡¯s brothers and sisters were Liu. Even Li Min was delivered by her mother-in-law. Because of this, both the palace officials and the concubines respected her very much. When Grandma Liu heard Li Min's strange request at first, she naturally refused to agree. After all, women's childbirth was considered very unclean and taboo in this era. Men were not allowed to participate at all, let alone someone as upright as Li Min. asked about it. However, for the safety of Concubine Yang, mother and child, Li Min forced herself to use her status to pressure others, and finally asked Granny Liu to explain the delivery process. As a result, when he heard this, he was so frightened that his whole body went numb, because this Liu The mother-in-law's delivery process is simply a mixture of medical skills and witchcraft. What kind of bed god do you have to worship during the delivery? There are many inexplicable links. Some of them are not even clear to Grandma Liu herself. She only said that this is what the master taught her. Yes, they are all things from our ancestors, so there must be nothing wrong with them! Now Li Min couldn't sit still anymore. He pulled Sun Simiao back from the construction site of the medical school and found a group of doctors who were proficient in gynecology, a dozen Wen Pos who were as proficient in midwifery as Granny Liu, and several responsible persons. The doctor who took care of the pregnant woman's body and a group of miscellaneous people formed a delivery technology commando team, and in the shortest possible time, they developed a set of delivery technology that met the medical and health conditions of future generations. ¡°However, in the process of researching delivery techniques, I don¡¯t know who brought this matter to Li Shimin. Although Li Shimin loved Li Min's son very much, it was related to the lives of Concubine Yang and the child, so Li Min could not be allowed to mess around, so he gave him a severe punishment no matter what. Fortunately, Concubine Yang knew that her son would definitely not harm her, so she supported him very much. She also personally persuaded Li Shimin, and with the guarantee of Sun Simiao's group of doctors, she finally made him agree to Li Min's continued research on new delivery techniques. It is precisely because of Concubine Yang's support that the research on new delivery techniques went very smoothly, and several stable women also used this technique to deliver babies outside the womb. As expected, the risks were greatly reduced, and even several pregnant women with difficult labors were able to successfully deliver babies. Give birth to a fetus. With these living examples and Concubine Yang's persuasion, Li Shimin finally agreed to let Concubine Yang use new delivery techniques, and also assured Sun Simiao and the others that as long as Concubine Yang gave birth to the child successfully, the court would This technology will be vigorously promoted, and all those who study delivery technology will also receive heavy awards. With Li Shimin¡¯s guarantee, not only did Li Min let go, but Sun Simiao and others in the delivery team were also very excited and very motivated. The sealed maternity pavilion was dismantled, and all the windows were covered with glass by Li Min, making it bright and airy. Moreover, the whole room was sprinkled with quicklime to disinfect. If it weren't for the fear that alcohol would be too irritating, Li Min would have wished to use alcohol on the entire room. Soak several times. As for the instruments used in delivering babies, they are all sterilized by high temperature and then soaked in alcohol. Mother Wen, who is responsible for delivering babies, must also maintain hygiene. Especially in the days when Concubine Yang is about to give birth, Mother Liu and the others have to wash their hands almost everything they do. Sometimes They even had to use alcohol to disinfect, which resulted in a lot of trouble for a few elderly people. Just when Li Min, the elder brother, had almost prepared everything, the little one in Concubine Yang¡¯s belly, who didn¡¯t know whether he was a brother or a sister, finally became impatient. At noon on September 28, the twelfth year of Zhenguan, two brothers, Li Min and Li Ke, were playing chess with Concubine Yang. Originally, Concubine Yang was the best at chess, but because she was pregnant, Sun Simiao told her not to worry about it, so she played chess. After a few games, her two sons were allowed to play while she watched the game. Li Min was a bad chess player and was no match for Li Ke. He lost seven or eight games in a row. In the last game, he finally had hope of winning. However, Concubine Yang's stomach reacted. At first, it was a dull pain, but then it gradually became more painful. The pain became more and more severe. The doctors around her who had been prepared immediately asked Concubine Yang to be carried into the delivery room. Granny Liu and a group of stable women were immediately in place. Sun Simiao and other doctors with superb medical skills were also waiting outside the delivery room. By the time Li Shimin hurried over from the front hall, all the personnel were already in place, waiting to welcome the birth of a new member of the royal family.   {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 154 Li Min¡¯s Past Outside the production pavilion, Li Shimin was pacing back and forth anxiously, followed closely by Li Ke and Li Min. The three of them were like three headless flies, circling back and forth in the open space outside the production pavilion. The three of them would accidentally bump into each other, then immediately separate and spin around. "My mother and concubine have been here for so long, why haven't you given birth yet?" Li Min's legs were sore after turning at the last moment, so he couldn't help but ask. He remembered that in TV dramas in later generations, it seemed that as long as a pregnant woman had a stomachache, she would soon give birth to a chubby baby. However, it had been almost an hour since Concubine Yang went in, and there was still no movement inside. "Liu Lang, how can a woman give birth to a baby so fast? Sometimes it's normal to not give birth for three to five hours." Li Ke already has a child and is very experienced in this area. Compared with the Li Min brothers, although Li Shimin already had more than 20 children, he still seemed restless today. After walking around for such a long time, he felt a little dizzy. He looked up and saw Sun Simiao standing next to him, and immediately walked over. He opened his mouth and asked: "Mr. Sun, given Concubine Yang's age, what is the biggest danger she encounters during childbirth?" Hearing Li Shimin¡¯s question, Li Min and Li Ke also gathered around and looked at Sun Simiao with concern. "Your Majesty, Concubine Yang is nearly forty years old. Compared with young mothers, Concubine Yang's bones are much less flexible, so the fetus can easily get stuck in the pelvis. In addition, her physical strength is not as good as that of younger mothers. It would be a very bad thing for a mother to be exhausted during the delivery process!" Sun Simiao answered truthfully. He is a general practitioner, especially in internal medicine, gynecology, and pediatrics. He was extremely good at it, otherwise Li Min wouldn't have dragged him back from the construction site. When the father and son heard what Sun Simiao said, they felt even more worried. They were about to ask each other for a solution. I saw Sun Simiao saying slowly again: "But your Majesty, don't worry, Wei Chen has already developed a set of massage and acupuncture methods specifically for Concubine Yang's physique, and the massage technique has been practiced by Wen Po. Familiar. Now I am practicing it on Concubine Yang. As for the method of acupuncture, several stable women and medical women do not have the corresponding foundation. It is not convenient for Wei Chen to enter the birth pavilion, so he teaches it to a doctor who is studying medicine with Wei Chen. My female disciple, she is waiting outside the palace. As long as Concubine Yang shows symptoms of dystocia, she will immediately enter the delivery pavilion to perform acupuncture." Li Min discovered that in the Tang Dynasty, as long as doctors were skilled in medicine, they were usually the kind of people who were calm and calm when faced with problems. Children were already being given birth in the maternity pavilion, but Sun Simiao still asked key personnel to wait outside the palace. But it's no wonder, because Concubine Yang's birth was a big deal. In the past, even the princes were not allowed to get close. The reason why Li Ke and Li Min were able to come in was because of Li Shimin's special permission. Sun Simiao's disciples were not medical officers serving in the palace. According to the regulations, naturally you cannot get too close to the birth pavilion. "It's now like this. Why are you still waiting outside the palace? Call her in quickly and prepare her in the maternity pavilion. Don't delay!" Li Shimin had the same idea as Li Min. After hearing this, he immediately ordered impatiently. But as soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, he immediately thought of another thing and said again: "By the way, where is that female disciple of yours, Imperial Physician Sun, from? Is she a person with an innocent family background?" Not everyone can enter the delivery room, especially the royal delivery room. Not only are there strict restrictions on the number of people entering and exiting, but there are also strict requirements on their life experience. For example, for women, they are not allowed to get pregnant, have abortions, and even newlyweds are not allowed to enter. In addition, for the safety of Concubine Yang, mother and son, there are of course very strict requirements on the origin of the other party, so Li Shimin asked this question. Sun Simiao laughed when he heard this and said: "Your Majesty, don't worry, this girl is not my real disciple. She was born in the Cui family of Qinghe, and she is also the niece of Old Duke Cheng. Her father is Cui Xuan, the previous head of the Cui family. Although this year She is only sixteen years old, but she has been studying medical skills since she was a child, and coupled with her talent, her medical skills are quite good now, and she has not been married yet, so this time Concubine Yang gave birth, Weichen was the first to think of asking her for help! " When Li Shimin heard that the other party came from a wealthy family, he finally felt relieved and immediately summoned him. However, Li Min was a little surprised when he heard that the other party was Cui Xuan's daughter. If he remembered correctly, Cui Xuan seemed to be Cui Yu's father. In this way, the other party turned out to be Cui Yu's biological sister. Just when Li Min lamented how small the world was, he saw a young girl coming in with the palace servants. According to the etiquette of the Tang Dynasty, women entering the palace must wear palace clothes. This woman is no exception, wearing a green palace dress. She has a tall and slender figure, and her hair is combed into a flowery bun, indicating that she is still a girl who has not yet left the court. As the girl in green got closer and closer, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little disappointed, because the girl was wearing a veil on her face and couldn't see clearly the true face of Miss Cui. But when he saw the other person's eyes, he suddenly felt a heavy hammer on his chest.After smashing it, I even felt out of breath for a moment. It looks like, it really looks like! Li Min stared blankly at the girl in green who was walking towards him, and an uncontrollable impulse suddenly surged in his heart. He wanted to rush over, hold her in his arms, and call out loudly the name that had been buried in the deepest part of his heart. . Although the girl in green seemed to have her head lowered, she was actually secretly looking at Li Shimin and the others. When she saw Li Min staring at her in a daze, she suddenly felt a heat on her face. She lowered her head and did not dare to look any further. Just when Li Minzhi was obsessed with love and couldn't help but take a step forward, and was about to turn the impulse in his heart into actual action, he suddenly heard Concubine Yang's loud moan coming from the birth pavilion, and then a Wen Po rushed out, He said loudly: "The imperial concubine has begun to give birth, but the fetus is relatively large and the birth will be difficult!" This sentence not only woke up Li Min, but also made Li Shimin and Li Ke panic. However, Sun Simiao remained calm and walked to the girl in green to explain a few words. Then the girl in green didn't even bother to salute Li Shimin and turned around. Entered the property pavilion. "Mr. Sun, is your acupuncture really effective?" Li Shimin listened to Concubine Yang's painful moans inside. The king's determination had long been forgotten. Now he was just worried about the safety of his wife and children. of ordinary men. "Your Majesty, don't worry. Concubine Yang's fetal position is very correct. Although the fetus is larger, Concubine Yang has already given birth to His Highness King Wu and King Qi, so the pelvis has been stretched. I believe that with the cooperation of Wei Chen's acupuncture and massage, the delivery will be smooth. Give birth to the fetus!" At this time, Sun Simiao's calmness played a role in calming people's hearts. Seeing each other's calm appearance, Li Shimin and Li Ke felt a little confident, but they still couldn't stop and walked outside the delivery room. Endless. Li Min, who was awakened, felt a little calmer after hearing Sun Simiao's words, but he was still worried about what might happen. In addition, while he was worried about Concubine Yang giving birth, he was also thinking about the girl in green who had just entered. If he remembered correctly, he had met the other party once outside the gate of Cheng's Mansion last year on the night of Yuan Dynasty. It was just that sudden glimpse that made him feel a bit like a dream. For a long time, he thought it was him. It was only today that I was finally convinced that it was not my hallucination, and that the other person was actually the niece of the Cheng family and Cui Yu's biological sister. The reason why Li Min is so concerned about a woman he has never even seen looks like is actually related to his experience in his previous life. At that time, he just entered college and met an elf-like girl on a campus path full of fallen leaves. . The girl's name is Xiaoxue, and she is a beautiful girl. Unfortunately, this beautiful girl has a disabled leg and can only rely on a wheelchair to live. However, the other party does not show the slightest pessimism or depression, and expresses herself to the people around her every day. People show their optimism, cheerfulness and strength. Perhaps it was because of being attracted by Xiaoxue's character that the two got to know each other from the beginning and then fell in love. During this period, Li Min suffered a lot because of Xiaoxue's own disability. She was very emotionally weak. He was cautious and even showed a bit of rejection towards Li Min's initial pursuit. However, with the passage of time and Li Min's unremitting pursuit, he finally moved the other party and made Xiaoxue accept him. That period should have been the happiest days of Li Min's previous life. He took Xiaoxue to class and had meals with him every day. Although Xiaoxue was disabled, she cared about Li Min no less than other normal girls. The two have been in love for three full years. It can be said that Li Min spent almost all of his college time with Xiaoxue. But when Li Min plucked up the courage to take her home to meet his parents, he was not surprised to be opposed by his parents. Although Li Min was mentally prepared for this, he didn't expect his parents' opposition to be so fierce. At first, Li Min's parents treated him hard and soft, asking him to break up with Xiaoxue. After all, no parent wanted their son to marry a disabled person, but Li Min refused to agree. No matter what his parents said, it was useless. As a result, his Seeing that their son's side was ineffective, the parents turned to work on Xiaoxue's side and told her that if she really liked her son, then ask her to leave Li Min, because the cruelty of society was not something they, a young pair, could do. I understand that if Li Min graduates in the future and takes a dragster like Xiaoxue with him, he will definitely have no place to stand. Li Min's parents even went to Xiaoxue's home and had a big quarrel with her parents. Under the interference of Li Min's parents, Xiaoxue finally decided to leave Li Min. She even gave up on her studies that were about to be completed and left the school alone. And it was precisely because of this incident that Li Min had a big quarrel with his parents. But when he tried to find Xiaoxue again, he found that all the contact clues with the other party were broken. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 155: Your Highness, please respect yourself No one could contact her via mobile phone, QQ, email, etc. Li Min went to Xiaoxue's house in person, but was told that Xiaoxue's family had already moved her out of the city. After contacting Xiaoxue's friends and besties, no one knew that she was there. Where? Xiaoxue was Li Min's first love. Three years of close relationship had already made the other person a part of his life. When Xiaoxue disappeared from his life, only Li Min knew what kind of bloody pain it was. ! After Xiaoxue disappeared, Li Min had no intention of studying at all, and finally dropped out of school. This made his parents very angry with him. At this time, Li Min's dissatisfaction with his parents for forcing Xiaoxue to leave him finally broke out, and he had a big quarrel with his parents. , broke into the society alone, and while working to earn money to support himself, he traveled around various cities with the hope of just in case, hoping to find out news about Xiaoxue. But even Li Min himself knew that that kind of hope was really slim. After working hard in society for several years, the edges and corners of Li Min's character have been polished, and with the passage of time, the original complaints against his parents have also dissipated. In addition, the two old people are older and have poor health. It wasn't very good, so Li Min returned to the city where he was born and opened a wood carving shop to look after his parents. As for Xiaoxue, although Li Min still thought of it from time to time, after a few years, he no longer had any hope. When his parents introduce him to girlfriends, he will date them, but after a period of time, they often end up breaking up. Just when Li Min was guarding the store every day, eating and waiting to die, he unfortunately died of poisoning. Traveling back to the turbulent era of the Tang Dynasty, all the things in his previous life were completely far away from him. When Li Min accidentally remembered it, he had completely regarded it as a more realistic dream. Now he only knows that he is the prince of the Tang Dynasty. His Royal Highness, King Qi. Moreover, he has two wives, Wen Xin and Xi Jun, here, and he will even have his own child soon. The past is like a dream, this is the reason why Li Min anesthetized himself. But when he met the eyes of the girl in green, Li Min suddenly discovered that the woman in his dream made him unforgettable. But he was standing in front of him alive. Although he only saw a pair of eyes of the other party, those eyes were so similar to Xiaoxue, otherwise it would not have brought back all his memories of Xiaoxue in an instant. Just when Li Min was thinking about his thoughts, suddenly Concubine Yang's loud scream came from the delivery room. The heart-rending scream immediately brought Li Min back to reality. The mother of this life has arrived. At the critical moment of life and death, I was still thinking about this. I was really worse than a beast. Thinking of this, he raised his hand and slapped himself twice. This time I finally woke up. Li Shimin and Li Ke both stopped now and stared at the production pavilion with uneasy expressions. Among them, Li Ke was nervous and sweating, and kept wiping his face with the towel handed by the palace attendant next to him. As for Li Shimin, he clenched his fists tightly and his whole body was tense, as if he was exerting strength for Concubine Yang. The time it takes a woman to give birth to a child is far longer than Li Min expected. Concubine Yang entered the maternity pavilion from noon until the sun set, and the child was not born yet. Fortunately, the people in the maternity pavilion kept reporting the situation of Concubine Yang's birth to let Li Shimin and others know that the situation inside was normal, except The fetus is a bit big. Apart from some difficulties in production, there were no other major changes. Waiting until the sky was completely dark, a loud cry of a baby was finally heard from the maternity pavilion. Then Granny Liu ran out of the maternity pavilion with a face of joy and shouted to Li Shimin: "Congratulations, Your Majesty, the imperial concubine has successfully given birth to a baby." Little princess, mother and daughter are now in good health!" Hearing that Concubine Yang and her daughter were safe, the father and son all heaved a sigh of relief. Among them, brothers Li Min and Li Ke, who had lived in fine clothes since childhood, had stood for seven or eight hours in a row today. During this period, they did not even drop a drop of water. I was highly nervous, and now I suddenly heard such good news, I couldn't hold it anymore when I was relaxed, so I sat down on the ground and laughed happily. Although Li Shimin was nearly forty years old, the physical foundation he had laid on the battlefield was still there. Although he felt sore all over his body despite being ecstatic, at least he could still stand. After he laughed a few times, he said loudly: "Okay! I got a daughter in my middle age. This is really a great joy. Everyone present will be greatly rewarded!" Hearing Li Shimin¡¯s words, both Granny Liu and the surrounding palace maids and eunuchs immediately bowed to thank him. At this time, Li Ke and Li Min also regained their composure, got up and congratulated Li Shimin, and naturally received some rewards. Although Concubine Yang gave birth to a princess, both Li Min and Li Shimin seemed particularly happy. Needless to say, Li Min, as a man, naturally likes to have a well-behaved younger sister. If Concubine Yang gives him a younger brother who gets into trouble every day, he will be very busy in the future. As for Li Shimin, he actually doesn't care. After all, he has so many sons, and Concubine Yang is not the least of them, and Concubine Yang is already aHe has given birth to two sons. Now that he can have a princess, it can be regarded as giving Concubine Yang a son and a daughter, so now he is mainly happy for Concubine Yang. In the well-tied maternity pavilion, Concubine Yang was lying on the bed with a pale face, her hair was messy and wet and stuck to her forehead. Although giving birth made her physically and mentally exhausted, she did not fall asleep now. Instead, she opened her dim eyes and looked at Li Min and his son with interest. I saw Li Shimin holding the newborn princess in one hand and teasing her with the other hand, looking like a loving father. Brothers Li Ke and Li Min also stood aside, looking at their biological sister carefully. "Third brother, why is our sister so ugly? Will she not be able to get married?" Li Min frowned and asked in distress. In fact, it's no wonder he asked this, because the little guy in Li Shimin's arms looked a little weird. Not only was his skin all red, but his skin was also wrinkled. He looked a bit like something from a science fiction magazine in later generations. alien. "You brat are talking nonsense. Children are always like this when they are born. When you were born, you were not as good as your sister is now!" Although Li Min's voice was not high, Li Shimin still heard him, and he became angry. scolded in a low voice. "Father is right, Liulang, you are so rare. When your nephew was born, he was like a hairless little monkey!" Li Ke also patted Li Min on the shoulder with a smile. When Li Min heard what his father and brother said, he was stunned. He had only seen giving birth to children on TV. However, when the children were born, they were all white and fat, and looked extremely cute. However, he did not expect that it turned out that Those are all fake. "Your Majesty, bring the baby over quickly, it's time for her to breastfeed!" At this moment, Concubine Yang, who was lying on the bed, suddenly said, and at the same time asked the maid next to her to help her sit up. It seemed that she wanted to breastfeed the little princess herself. Seeing Concubine Yang sitting up, Li Min hurriedly ran over to support her, and asked with some confusion: "Concubine, don't you have a wet nurse? Why do you still want to breastfeed your sister yourself?" "What do children know?" Concubine Yang rolled her eyes at Li Min, "It's good to have a wet nurse, but it's better for your mother to breastfeed your child herself, so that when the child grows up, he will be with his mother. For example, like you, You were the one who breastfed your mother in person, otherwise how could you be so filial?" "Concubine, you breastfeed Liu Lang and your sister yourself, where are the ministers?" Li Ke asked curiously after hearing this. When Concubine Yang heard Li Ke's question, there was a trace of embarrassment on her face, and she said with some embarrassment: "Well Sanlang, when I gave birth to you, because it was my first time to give birth to a child, my milk was a little insufficient, so you brother and sister Among the three of you, you are the only one who grew up on wet nurse¡¯s milk!¡± Li Ke felt depressed after hearing this. No wonder Liulang was so favored by his mother and concubine. It turned out that the real root was here. However, as the eldest brother, Li Ke would not be jealous of his younger siblings for such a trivial matter. This is one of Li Ke's many advantages. At least he sees things more openly than his elder brother Li Chengqian. After Concubine Yang fed the little princess breast milk, the little guy immediately fell into a deep sleep. At this time, Concubine Yang finally couldn't hold on any longer. After taking a few mouthfuls of porridge, she couldn't help but fall asleep too. Li Shimin saw that his two sons were tired after a long day, so he ordered them to go back to the house to rest. It would not be too late to see Concubine Yang tomorrow. Originally, Li Ke wanted Li Min to go with him, but Li Min had other things on his mind, so he found an excuse to separate from Li Ke and went straight to the Imperial Hospital where Sun Simiao was. Just after Concubine Yang successfully gave birth to the child, Miss Cui left immediately. Li Min only saw the back of the other party. Now she could only inquire about the other party's situation from Sun Simiao. "I'm here to see His Highness King Qi. I wonder why His Highness came so late?" When Li Min arrived at the Imperial Hospital, Sun Simiao was immersed in writing a summary of today's experience. This is his habit. He encounters medical problems every day. Whatever problems you encounter and any solutions you think of, write them down at night for easy reference in the future. Hearing the other party's question, Li Min was a little hesitant. He missed Xiaoxue all over his heart and wished he could see the other party's true face now. However, if he asked Sun Simiao directly, he might be regarded as a disciple by the other party. However, But now he couldn't care about these things. Finally, he took it easy and asked shamelessly: "Well, this Imperial Physician Sun, I have something to ask of you, please agree to it!" "Your Highness, you're welcome. If you have any questions, just give me your orders. Where did we talk about asking for help?" Sun Simiao still said slowly. "Umahem~, I would like to take the liberty of asking, where does Miss Cui live today?" Li Min hesitated, and finally asked the question. After hearing this, Sun Simiao's face darkened, and he said somewhat seriously: "Your Highness, please respect yourself. Although Miss Cui is still unmarried,?, but I have been engaged to someone for a long time, and I really can¡¯t afford His Highness¡¯s favor! " {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 156: Title Battle When Li Min heard that Miss Cui was engaged, his heart sank, but he felt a little lucky. Fortunately, it was just an engagement and not a marriage, so he still had a chance. But now Sun Simiao was obviously unhappy. After all, Li Min asked an unmarried girl where she lived so bluntly, which was obviously unkind. Seeing that Sun Simiao kept his mouth shut and had no intention of telling Miss Cui's address, Li Min was also a little hesitant. At this moment, he suddenly had an idea and thought of a good idea, so he smiled and said: "Mr. Sun has something to say. I don¡¯t know, but when I was in Dengzhou, I met a close friend. This person was Miss Cui¡¯s brother Cui Yu. When I came back from Dengzhou, Cui Yu accompanied me, but he had other plans. He had something to do, so he didn¡¯t enter Chang¡¯an. When we were saying goodbye, he said that his sister lived in Chang¡¯an and asked me to pass on a message to him. But I was in a hurry and forgot to ask Miss Cui¡¯s address in Chang¡¯an. I didn¡¯t expect to be here today. I encountered this situation, that¡¯s why I asked this question!¡± When Sun Simiao heard Li Min's made-up explanation, he had no doubts about it and he breathed a sigh of relief. At first he found out that Miss Cui did have a brother named Cui Yu, and he had met him several times. Secondly, based on Li Min's usual character, he doesn't seem to be a frivolous and lustful person, otherwise there wouldn't be only one princess and one maid in the house. "Oh, it turns out that His Highness is acquainted with Mr. Cui Yu, but just now the minister mistakenly blamed His Highness!" Sun Simiao said, bowing and giving a salute to Li Min as atonement, and then said, "Miss Cui is now living in Cheng Guogong's mansion. Listen, It is said that she came to Chang'an at the beginning of the year, and her future husband is also in Chang'an city. I heard that they will get married by the end of the year!" Although Sun Simiao believed in Li Min's character, he still mentioned Miss Cui's engagement intentionally or unintentionally when speaking, obviously to remind Li Min to remember this fact. It's a pity that all his thoughts were in vain. When Li Min heard that the other party actually lived in Cheng Mansion, he was determined because of his relationship with Cheng Hualiang. Isn't it a piece of cake to visit Cheng's house? After achieving his goal, Li Min did not stay with Sun Simiao for long, and left immediately after chatting a few words. Although I really want to find Cheng Hualiang now to inquire about Miss Cui. But now it's almost the second watch, and he's been tired for another day, so it's really not a good time to visit. So I had to go back home to rest temporarily. However, before Li Min could go to find Cheng Huailiang the next day, he was immediately summoned into the palace by Li Shimin. Because Li Shimin had a daughter in middle age, and she was the daughter of Concubine Yang, he naturally loved the newborn princess very much. He summoned a group of ministers into the palace early that morning to discuss the title of the princess. In addition, this was considered a royal family matter, so Li Min and his group of princes were also summoned to the palace. Even several underage princes such as Li Zhi and Li Zhen also arrived together. This time was not considered a formal court meeting, and all the participants arrived at the Liangyi Hall. Li Chengqian stood at the front, followed by Li Ke and Li Tai. Li You was still staying in Shu, so Li Min ranked fourth, followed by Li Zhen, Li Zhi, and Li Zhen. Behind them are a group of ministers participating in the meeting. It is useless to determine titles even if the general is a general, so today the civil servants headed by Fang Xuanling are here. After Li Shimin, who looked excited, arrived, the meeting immediately got into the topic, and the civil servants below were asked to put forward the title they had thought of, and then let everyone discuss it. Only the accounts that everyone has no objection to being banned will be selected in the end. It could be seen that although Li Shimin was in high spirits, his eyes were a little bloodshot. He probably didn't sleep well last night. These civil servants knew about Concubine Yang giving birth to a daughter last night, so they were well prepared. As soon as Li Shimin finished asking, several people immediately stood up and put forward the titles they thought of. However, it was a pity that these titles were not too old. The old one was too stingy, and all of them were rejected by Li Shimin. Seeing this situation, others hesitated a little. It is obvious that His Majesty attaches great importance to this newly born little princess. Naturally, this title must be different from other princesses, so as to show his love for the little princess. Just when the ministers were worried that their proposed titles would be rejected by Li Shimin and lose face, they saw Changsun Wuji, who was standing behind Fang Xuanling, step forward, bowed and said, "Your Majesty, I have thought of a title!" "Oh? Wuji, tell me quickly!" Li Shimin said with a smile in great interest. However, Li Ke and Li Min looked at each other with a bit of solemnity on their faces. This old fox actually titled his own sister? There must be no good intentions. Changsun Wuji looks very similar to Queen Changsun. Because of this, he always looks like a woman, and looks very much like the little Shou of later generations. The other party smiled slightly and said: "Your Highness, the titles of princesses of the Tang Dynasty are usually based on place names, such as Princess Xiangcheng, Princess Jinyang, etc. The little princess is no exception. When Concubine Yang was pregnant, it was We, the Tang Dynasty, sent troops to Goguryeo, and later, His Majesty personally led the army to conquer Goguryeo in one fell swoop, and got rid of all the members of our Central Plains Dynasty.With such great achievements, it is natural that he should be written in great detail so that everyone can remember His Majesty's achievements. " Hearing that Changsun Wuji actually talked about the Battle of Goguryeo, Li Ke and Li Min both had an ominous premonition that this old fox seemed to be causing trouble again. As expected, Changsun Wuji said solemnly at the end: "That's it, then why not title the little princess Princess Pyongyang? Pyongyang is the capital of Goguryeo, and the title of a princess shows nobility. Come here to commemorate His Majesty¡¯s military exploits. Whenever they see Princess Pyongyang in the future, everyone will be reminded of His Majesty¡¯s achievements back then!¡± As soon as Changsun Wuji's words came out, he immediately won the support of many ministers of the same faction, but both Li Ke and Li Min looked at him angrily. Although what the other party said sounded nice, what kind of place is Pyongyang? In the eyes of most Central Plains people, it is just a land of alienation. Moreover, the titles of princesses and princes are the same. The closer the title is to Chang'an, the more prestigious it seems. Love, but it takes at least more than a month to travel from Pyongyang to Chang'an. How can you give such a title to your sister? Before the two Li Min brothers could stand up, one of the courtiers immediately came out to object: "Master Changsun's statement is totally ridiculous. The little princess is the daughter of Concubine Yang, and her status is extremely noble. How can you use that land to do anything?" To block the account?" The person who came out to oppose was Xiao Yu. Ever since Concubine Yang recognized Empress Xiao as her legitimate mother, he was Concubine Yang's uncle and the uncle of the little princess. Coupled with Li Min's relationship, he naturally had to speak for his family. . "Oh, since Mr. Xiao doesn't agree, then you must have a better title?" Changsun Wuji turned around and stared at Xiao Yu, speaking in a gentle tone, but with an aggressive tone. Xiao Yu had always had a bad temper. When he saw Changsun Wuji's attitude, he became angry and snorted coldly: "The little princess is much loved by your majesty. His majesty's nineteenth daughter was named Princess Jinyang. Therefore, the old minister suggested that the little princess should be titled Princess Luoyang to show His Majesty¡¯s favor!¡± As soon as Xiao Yu¡¯s words came out, the court immediately caused an uproar. Everyone knows that among all the princesses, the most favored one was Princess Jinyang, the direct daughter of Empress Changsun. Jinyang actually refers to Taiyuan, which is the third largest city in the country and is a member of the Li family. Li Shimin's love for Princess Jinyang can be reflected from this title. But now it's better. In order to fight against Changsun Wuji, Xiao Yu suddenly gave the title of Luoyang to the little princess born by Concubine Yang. Luoyang was the companion capital of the Tang Dynasty. Even if a prince and princess were favored again, they would not give the title of companion capital. As a title. When Changsun Wuji saw how disrespectful Xiao Yu was, a trace of anger appeared on his face, and he said angrily: "Humph, why didn't Mr. Xiao give the title of Chang'an to the little princess? Doesn't it show that your majesty loves the little princess even more?" "That's enough!" At this moment, Li Shimin, who was sitting on top, slapped the dragon case and shouted angrily, "Both of you are important officials of the imperial court. How can you be so noisy and polite? Why don't you step down!" "I've lost my manners!" Changsun Wuji and Xiao Yu saw Li Shimin getting angry, so naturally they didn't dare to fight again. They bowed and bowed and returned to the queue. However, when they looked at each other, they still snorted coldly. Li Shimin naturally understood what Changsun Wuji was thinking, so he was a little annoyed with him. He glared at the other party and then said: "Pyongyang is too far away from Chang'an to be given a princess title. As for Luoyang" When Li Shimin said this, he hesitated slightly. Although it was unprecedented for him to accompany the capital to ban his account, it was not impossible to consider. However, he immediately rejected the idea. Although he loved his newborn daughter, he still wanted to dote on her. There is a limit, otherwise it may harm her in the future. Thinking of this, Li Shimin casually found a reason to refuse: "When the world was in chaos, Luoyang was the place where the Four Wars were fought, and the spirit of killing was too strong, so it is not suitable to be used as a princess title. However, I got a daughter in my middle age, which is really a blessing in my life." It¡¯s a great pleasure, so I decided not to use the name of the county as the title of the princess, everyone can use it as they like and try to find an auspicious and festive title!¡± Hearing Li Shimin's words, the ministers below all breathed a sigh of relief. It is indeed not easy to choose the title of a princess based on the name of a place. Now that this restriction is relaxed, it will be simple. The ministers who came today are all well-read. For a scholar, it is a trivial matter to get an auspicious title. It is precisely because of this that the ministers below put forward the titles they thought of. Many of them were not only praised by Li Shimin, but also other ministers could not find any faults. However, while the discussion was heated, there was no one. Kong Yingda who spoke stood up and said: "Your Majesty, now that the Tang Dynasty is becoming more and more powerful, the people of the world live and work in peace and contentment. Therefore, the old minister suggested that it is better to change the title of the princess to Changping, which means to maintain peace forever!" Kong Yingda was the successor of Confucius Sheng, and he was also a learned man.He is very famous in the literary world. His words immediately attracted the support of many people. Li Shimin also felt that this title was excellent and nodded happily. But when Li Min heard what the other party said, he couldn't help but think of someone, and murmured to himself unabashedly: "Changbao Taiping? Then why not call her Princess Taiping?" {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 157 Brother Cheng, are you my brother? Capital Datang 157_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 157 Brother Cheng, are you my brother? from Although Li Min spoke in a low voice, Li Tai and Li Ke in front of him heard it. Li Ke's eyes lit up after hearing this, he turned to him and said, "Liu Lang, Taiping is a good title, I'll tell you right now!" Li Min was very worried when he heard that Princess Taiping was not a good title. The famous Princess Taiping in history had no peace at all in her life, and her reputation was not very good. In addition, Princess Taiping in later generations had another layer. Meaning, so he didn't want to give this title to his biological sister. It's a pity that there is Li Tai between Li Min and Li Ke. Li Tai has become more and more obese in the past two years, standing there like a wall. If Li Min wants to catch Li Ke, he must go around in a circle. As a result, after such a delay, Li Ke had already walked out, bowed and said to Li Shimin: "Father, just now Liu Lang proposed to be titled Taiping, and I also think this sounds better than Changping!" "Oh? Taiping?" After hearing this, Li Shimin pondered for a moment, his eyes lit up and he said, "Not bad, Taiping does sound more grand than Changping." When the ministers below heard the title of Taiping, they all thought about it in their hearts. At this time, one person reacted the fastest and stood up and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness King Qi is so talented. Taiping is indeed better than Changping, and he has a long life." Although Ping means long-lasting peace, it is actually an ancient place name. During the Changping peace between Qin and Zhao, Bai Qikeng killed 400,000 surrendered soldiers. Therefore, the name Changping has too much murderous meaning and is not suitable to be used as a title." The person who spoke was none other than Xu Jingzong, the current doctor of the Press Inspectorate. This doctor Xu was a great talent, and he was running the Press Inspectorate with great success. His status in the literary world is also extremely high. However, both the Patent Department and the Press Inspectorate have a great relationship with Li Min, so he has always wanted to get closer to Li Min. This time he just had the opportunity, so he pointed out the shortcomings of Changping's title and took advantage of it to take the photo. Li Min's flattery. Xu Jingzong suddenly pointed out the fatal flaw of Changping's title. Now even Kong Yingda who suggested it couldn't refute it. Had to retreat sadly. Others discussed the Taiping title and felt it was good, especially since His Highness King Qi proposed it. I didn't see that even His Majesty was nodding and smiling, obviously very pleased with his son's proposal. Li Min was still a bit lucky, hoping that Kong Yingda could stick to the title of Changping. Unexpectedly, Xu Jingzong showed up halfway and flattered her to the point of being flattered. Could it be that the title of Taiping would fall on his sister? Think about it, when my sister grows up, everyone will call her Princess Taiping. Others may not understand, but it will sound too strange to future generations like Li Min. When Li Min was worrying about this, he suddenly felt empty in front of him. When he looked up again, he found that Li Tai had walked out. He dragged his fat figure and saluted Li Shimin and said: "Father, the sixth brother proposed the idea of ??Taiping." Although the title is good, in my opinion, peace in the world is far from enough to describe the prosperity of our Tang Dynasty. Now the people live and work in peace and contentment, and there are singing and dancing to promote peace. Therefore, in my opinion, it is better to regard Shengping as my younger sister. The title also shows the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty!" "Okay! This Shengping is indeed better than Taiping!" Li Shimin was overjoyed after hearing this and praised loudly without hesitation. The other ministers also nodded. Although Li Tai's popularity among them was not very good, he could not deny. He is indeed outstanding in talent and learning. Seeing the reactions of everyone present, Li Tai looked back at Li Min proudly. He has always been known for his talents, but since Li Min's sudden rise, people like to compare him with his opponent, and many people think that Li Min is better than him. That's all for other aspects. There are actually many people who say that he is not as good as the other party in terms of talent and learning. Especially after Li Min founded the newspaper, this statement is even more recognized by many people. Therefore, Li Tai has been holding back his anger towards Li Min. After hearing that Li Min proposed the title of Taiping, he has been thinking hard and finally made him think of a better Shengping. Now that it has been recognized by most people, naturally, I didn't forget to show off in front of Li Min. Li Min saw the other party's expression and naturally understood what Li Tai was thinking, but now he was really grateful to this fourth brother for the first time. He didn't care at all about the provocative look in his eyes. Instead, he stepped forward and said to Li Shimin: "Father, Emperor , Fourth brother is really quick-thinking, the title Shengping is indeed better than Taiping in terms of meaning, so I also agreed to use the title Shengping!" "Well done, don't be arrogant in victory or discouraged in defeat. He is indeed my most outstanding son!" Seeing Li Min's performance, Li Shimin did not forget to praise Li Min. However, this compliment was too heavy. The triumphant Li Tai's face was full of frustration, and it also caused Li Chengqian to glare at Li Min. No one had any objection to the title of Shengping, and finally Li ShiminThe decision was made, and the title was decided, but the title would not be officially announced to the world until the day when the little princess was full moon. Although the title has been decided, the name has not yet been chosen. This will be used by princes like Li Min and ministers such as Fang Xuanling. Because Li Shimin is the father, he naturally has to choose his daughter's maiden name. Li Shimin thought about this for several days, and finally gave the little princess the name "Shuyuan", but Li Min and the others were still used to calling the little princess Shengping. After getting Shengping¡¯s name and title, Li Min finally had some time to spare and immediately took the time to go to Cheng Huailiang¡¯s house. This was not his first visit to the Cheng Mansion. Everyone in the manor knew Li Min, so there was no need to inform him. He was directly invited to the hall and served tea to wait. After a while, Cheng Hualiang hurried from the inner house. "Liu Lang, you are a busy man, why do you have time to come to me today?" As soon as Cheng Huailiang entered the hall, he immediately sat down next to Li Min and asked with a playful smile. Compared with Cheng Huailiang's lack of formality, Li Min, contrary to his usual cheerfulness, asked with a serious face: "Brother Cheng, to be honest, do you think I am a brother?" Cheng Huailiang obviously didn't expect that Li Min would ask such a question as soon as he came up. He was stunned for a moment and then looked at Li Min with some doubts. After making sure that the other person was not someone else's fake, he said: "Liu Lang, are you not sick? Is it okay to ask this question?" "Don't worry about whether I'm sick or not. Do you think I'm a brother?" Li Min opened Cheng Huailiang's hand that reached out to touch his forehead and asked solemnly, still staring at the other person. Now Cheng Huailiang finally knew that Li Min was not joking, and said helplessly: "Liu Lang, it's boring for you to ask this. Although we had some festivals a few years ago, since the Five Kings Banquet at your house, we have become I have become a friend who you can talk to about everything, and I have taken advantage of you a lot, so if you have anything to say, just say it, brother, even if I risk my life, I will definitely help you do it, so you don¡¯t need to take advantage of your brother. This word comes to suppress me!¡± "Okay, they are indeed good brothers!" Li Min was waiting for this attitude of the other party. He immediately stood up excitedly, walked back and forth for a few steps, and said straight to the point, "Brother Huai Liang, do you have a cousin living in the house?" At home?" In fact, before coming here, Li Min also thought about how to get close to Miss Cui. He could even go and see the true face of Miss Cui under the guise of bringing a message for Cui Yu, but in the end, these were rejected by Li Min. Because sooner or later, Cheng Huailiang would not be able to hide this matter, and the other party was his cousin. If he used deception to get close to the other party's cousin, he would not be a brother enough, so Li Min decided to tell Cheng Huailiang directly that he was just for him. My cousin is here. Cheng Huailiang was startled again after hearing this, wondering what kind of madness Liu Lang was going on today, why were the questions he asked getting weirder than the last? But even though he was full of doubts, he still nodded and said, "Yes, the other party is my mother's niece and has been living in our Cheng residence for several months." "Can you let me see her?" Li Min said impatiently. "Do you want to see her?" After hearing this, Cheng Huailiang showed a strange look on his face. His cousin was no ordinary person. Her medical skills were so superb that even Dr. Sun was full of praise. But Li Min was anxious when he saw him today. I want to see my cousin, is it "Yes, this matter is related to the happiness of our brothers' lives. Whether we can help or not depends entirely on you, Brother Cheng!" Li Min said with a bow. Hearing Li Min's words about 'lifelong happiness', Cheng Huailiang became more sure of his guess. He patted Li Min on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Liu Lang, I understand. You have been married for two years, but the princess is She has never been pregnant, so there must be something wrong with the princess's body. You are afraid that your mother will know about it, so you want to secretly find my cousin and ask her to help the princess with diagnosis and treatment, right? I understand this, don't worry, I will definitely keep it a secret for you!" Two months ago, Cheng Huailiang might have suspected that something was wrong with Li Min's health. However, now that Wang Xijun is pregnant, it proves that Li Min's health is fine. However, Princess Qi Xiao Wenxin has been silent. This makes him sure that it should be Qi Min. The princess has a health problem. As for why she didn't dare to go to Sun Simiao and the imperial doctors, she was naturally afraid that Concubine Yang would know about it, because Cheng Huailiang knew very well that Concubine Yang was dissatisfied with Concubine Qi. If such a thing happened, then Li Min wouldn't even think about it. Peace. Li Min didn't know whether to laugh or cry when he heard Cheng Huailiang's erroneous answer. In fact, it was no wonder that Cheng Huailiang would make random guesses. He and Miss Cui were strangers to each other. They were brought in so unexpectedly. In addition to fancying each other's medical skills, Li Min could also What can I ask for? But Cheng Huailiang didn't know that Li Min came here because of her cousin. "Brother Cheng, please stop making random guesses. I just want to meet that Miss Cui!" Li Min said again feebly.??requested. Seeing that Li Min denied it and didn't look like he was faking it, Cheng Huailiang was really confused. But even though he couldn't think about it, he still said: "Okay, I won't guess anymore. It's easy for you to see my cousin, but you just went in the wrong direction." There is no place, because she is not in the house at all now!" Capital Datang 157_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 157 Brother Cheng, are you my brother? update completed! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 158 Cui¡¯s female name is Mengxue Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He immediately ran to Cheng's house at dawn. It was time for breakfast. Where could Miss Cui go if she was not at the house? Cheng Huailiang also saw Li Min's doubts, smiled mysteriously and did not explain much. He pulled him out of the gate of Cheng's Mansion, then walked around half a circle along the outer wall of Cheng's Mansion, and came to a field planted next to Cheng's Mansion. small bamboo forest. The area of ??the bamboo forest is not large, no more than half a mile in radius. Standing outside, you can clearly see the situation in the forest. I saw a row of exquisite bamboo houses two or three feet into the bamboo forest. The door in the middle was open, and a long queue of people lined up from the bamboo forest to the open space outside. It was obvious that these people were waiting in line for something, and Li Min also discovered that most of these people were wearing shabby clothes and looked like they were from poor families. They were men, women, old and young, and there were even many women queuing with their children in their arms. And without exception, these people all looked anxious. "Brother Cheng, this is" Li Min couldn't tell what these were doing, so he turned around and asked with some confusion. After hearing this, Cheng Huailiang showed a wry smile and said: "Liu Lang, you don't know something. My cousin is innocent and innocent, but her only flaw is that she is obsessed with medical skills. When she was at home, she liked to treat others, even all kinds of small animals. She is the one she treats. After she came to Chang'an this year, she was deeply loved by my mother, and she was more pampered with her. I don't know how she got my mother to agree to set up such a medical center for her outside the house, free of charge. The people in the city are seeing doctors, and these people you see are all here to seek medical advice." "Oh, it is indeed a doctor's kindness. Miss Cui deserves to be from a wealthy family!" Li Min was immediately happy when he heard that the other party was able to treat people for free. From this alone, he could tell that the other party was a kind-hearted woman. , this is quite similar to Xiaoxue in her previous life. "By the way, Brother Cheng. I still don't know what to call Miss Cui?" Li Min suddenly thought of this, so he asked hurriedly. "Huh? Liulang, it's not a gentleman to ask for an unmarried woman's maiden name without permission?" Cheng Huailiang suddenly seemed to have guessed something. He looked at Li Min with a strange look and said. "Hey, Brother Cheng, what's the relationship between us brothers? Isn't your cousin my cousin? And you may not know it yet, but your cousin Cui Yu and I are still close friends. This time when I returned to Chang'an, I was with him, just He just came to Chang'an for business, otherwise why would he need your help to introduce him?" Li Min finally returned to his old style at this time, with a playful smile and a cheeky face. No one can withstand his persistent pursuit. "Oh, you actually know your cousin, that's a coincidence." Cheng Huailiang was also a little surprised. I can¡¯t figure out why Li Min got together with Cui Yu again? But looking at Li Min's look, he knew that if he didn't tell his cousin's name today, the other party would definitely get into trouble with him. Although he was better at pretending to be stupid than Li Min, he was just shy. Only the old man of his own family can compare with the other party. "Well, since Liulang is not an outsider, it doesn't matter if I tell you my cousin's name." Cheng Huailiang said helplessly, "Speaking of my little cousin's name, my mother said there is an allusion to it, it seems to be when my aunt gave birth to her little cousin. . I dreamed of heavy snow for several days, and when my cousin was born, it happened to be snowing again, so I named my cousin Mengxue!" "Mengxue?" When he heard this name, Li Min was stunned. Both of their names had the word snow in them. Could this be considered a coincidence? Seeing that Li Min was in a daze again, Cheng Huailiang finally understood something. Especially when he suddenly thought that on the day Concubine Yang gave birth, his cousin had come to the palace to help, and Li Min must have been there that day. Did something happen between the two of them? Even more boldly guessing, might Li Min have fallen in love with his cousin at first sight, so he came here today to ask for an introduction? Thinking of this, Cheng Huailiang couldn't help but regret in his heart, because he knew that his Mengxue cousin had been engaged to someone else a long time ago, and the other person was from the Fan Yanglu family. If it hadn't been for that boy's unlucky mother's death when he was about to get married to his cousin, As a result, after three years of mourning at home, maybe now that the two of them have children, how can things happen today? But it was too late to regret it. He had attracted people. It is said that it is easy to invite gods but difficult to send them away. Looking at Li Min's current state, it is obviously impossible to persuade him to give up. Li Min was stunned for a while, and then he pulled Cheng Huailiang and rushed into the bamboo forest. However, as he got closer, he discovered that there were a lot of burly men standing around the bamboo house, and they were all murderous. It looked like No worse than the personal guards around him. "Brother Cheng, are all these people from your Cheng Mansion?" Li Min asked when he saw Cheng Huailiang nodding his head to those big men, with a look of respect on their faces and not stepping forward to stop him. . "Yes, my cousin is a great beauty,"??My mother was worried about her practicing medicine alone, so she sent these guards. I heard that there were many scoundrels who came to harass her some time ago, and they were all badly repaired! "When Cheng Huailiang talked about becoming a disciple, he couldn't help but glance at Li Min. Since the other party lost his memory, he had always thought that the lustful and arrogant sixth prince had disappeared. Unexpectedly, Li Min's lustful disease recurred today, and he also Harassing his cousin, is this the legendary unchangeable nature? With Cheng Huailiang here, Li Min couldn't help but line up. Besides, he wasn't here to see a doctor in the first place, so the two of them went straight into the main hall. As soon as he entered, Li Min smelled a medicinal aroma unique to medical clinics and pharmacies. Although this smell was faint, it smelled refreshing. The layout in the main hall is very simple. There is a row of large medicine cabinets on the right side. The densely packed small drawers are filled with the names of medicines. Li Min took a quick look and found that they are all commonly used and common medicines. Directly opposite the door, there is a bamboo table. A girl wearing a veil is sitting behind the bamboo table, diagnosing the pulse of an old woman. This girl is the Miss Cui Mengxue Cui that Li Min is looking for. Now this Miss Cui is wearing a simple green dress. Her hair is pulled up high and pinned with a hairpin. She is the same as the one who was in the palace that day. Compared with her makeup, she is less graceful and elegant, but more casual and capable, making her look more approachable. "Grandma Mo, don't worry. You've just suffered from a cold these days. I'll prescribe some medicine for you. After you go back and drink it, have a good sleep, and then everything will be fine!" At this moment, the girl had already finished diagnosing and treating the patient, and explained After asking the other party to get the medicine, he accidentally looked up and saw Cheng Huailiang and Li Min standing at the door. Cheng Huailiang was Miss Cui's cousin, so he was not surprised to see Miss Cui. However, when he saw Li Min looking at him up and down, his eyes were obviously stunned and he did not dare to look at him. He stood up and walked away with his head lowered. He came over, bowed, and then said softly in a clear and crisp voice: "My little lady, pay homage to His Highness King Qi, and pay homage to my cousin!" Looking at his well-behaved cousin, Cheng Huailiang felt guilty. Li Min came today with obviously evil intentions. If something happened between the two of them, it would not only damage his cousin's reputation, but also bring big trouble to the Fan Yang Lu family. "Miss Mengxue, there is no need to be polite. Li Min's presumptuous visit today is a bit rude!" Li Min was even more excited when he heard the other party's voice, because the other party's voice was also very similar to Xiaoxue. Hearing Li Min call out her maiden name, Miss Cui couldn't help but glared at Cheng Hualiang angrily. Needless to say, her unreliable cousin must have told King Qi. Seeing his cousin glaring at him, Cheng Huailiang felt depressed. Wouldn't it be difficult for him not to say anything when he was as shameless as Li Min? "Ahem~, cousin, the last time you came to the palace to help Concubine Yang give birth, Liu Langfei said that he wanted to thank you personally, so he brought him here because of his brother. I hope you won't take offense!" Although he was depressed, Cheng Huailiang didn't admit it. He still had to say it shamelessly, and also made up an excuse for himself and Li Min to visit. "Yes, yes, thanks to Miss Mengxue's helping hand that day, my mother, concubine, and sister were safe. Li Min was very grateful to the lady, so he came to express his gratitude to the lady!" Li Min's reaction was not slow. , and immediately followed Cheng Huailiang's words. But when he spoke, his eyes were still glued to the young lady's face. Such a rude behavior showed no sign of gratitude at all. To be honest, Li Min acted like this, which was a bit embarrassing. Even if Miss Cui had heard of his name, she also admired His Highness King Qi in her heart. However, as the saying goes, it is better to meet than to be famous. As soon as they met, Li Min Miss Cui couldn't help but feel a little annoyed as she stared at the girl who had not yet left the court without even blinking. "Your Highness is too polite. It is the duty of a doctor to treat illnesses and save people, so there is no need for Your Highness to say thank you." Miss Cui said in a somewhat firm tone, but after she finished speaking, she realized that Li Min was still staring at her intently, and she couldn't help but feel in her heart He was even more annoyed and said again: "This little girl still has to treat patients. His Highness King Qi and my cousin should please come back!" After Miss Cui finished speaking, she ignored the reactions of Li Min and Cheng Hualiang, turned around and returned to the bamboo table, asking the maid next to her to notify the next patient to come in. Being implicated by Li Min, Cheng Huailiang also suffered a lot. He pulled Li Min, who was still infatuated, and said: "Liu Lang, my cousin has driven us away. I think let's forget about it. Why don't you go drink with me, brother?" Let¡¯s drink flower wine and have fun with some beauties. I heard that some Goguryeo beauties have come to the Flower Drum Tower. How about we book them all and let you choose?¡± It's a pity that Cheng Huailiang's attempt to divert Li Min's attention was destined to be in vain, because Li Min simply ignored his words. He was not angry when Cui Mengxue drove him away, but said with a smile: "Miss Mengxue, you can busy,Brother Cheng and I have nothing to do anyway, so we can just stay here. If anything happens, just give us your orders! " After Li Min finished speaking, he took Cheng Huailiang, who was smiling wryly, to find a place to sit down. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 159: Stalking and Lies Cui Mengxue was also a little helpless about Li Min's shameless behavior. One of the other parties was His Majesty's favorite prince, and the other was her cousin. She couldn't drive him away, so she had to let him stay in her hospital. Fortunately, Li Min was quite sensible and did not come forward to disturb her, nor did it affect her medical treatment. However, the other person's eyes kept staring at her, which made Ms. Cui feel extremely uncomfortable. She almost diagnosed the wrong pulse of the patient several times. Winter is coming soon, and as the weather turns colder, there are more patients. Cui Mengxue is a free clinic and does not charge patients for consultation. She even sells some common medicinal materials. In addition, her medical skills are indeed very good. Gao Ming, in this way, many sick poor people will naturally come to see the doctor. With so many patients, it was a bit difficult for Cui Mengxue to rely on herself. Throughout the morning, she had almost no time to rest and had been dealing with various conditions. Fortunately, she has excellent medical skills and is very fast in treating patients, so by noon, she had almost treated the long queue of patients, and the rest were all minor illnesses. Cui Mengxue had already asked them to come back in the afternoon, after all, she had to treat them too take a break. After sending the patient away, Cui Mengxue found helplessly that Li Min and her cousin were still sitting there. Among them, her cousin Cheng had fallen asleep sitting there bored, but the inexplicable His Highness King Qi was still in high spirits. , his eyes were still staring at him unscrupulously. Seeing this, even Cui Mengxue admired Li Min's perseverance. He dismissed the maids in the medical clinic and came over with only a well-behaved little maid. He asked helplessly: "Your Highness, King Qi, the medical clinic has been temporarily closed. Now, aren¡¯t you ready to leave?¡± "Miss Mengxue, Li Min really means no harm. Why do you have to drive me away?" Li Min said helplessly. After a morning of observation, he found that Miss Cui not only had eyes similar to Xiaoxue. Moreover, their words and deeds are very similar, except that the other party has an extra pair of healthy legs than Xiaoxue. Is this really God's favor to me, which not only allowed me to be reborn, but also sent Xiaoxue, whom I missed in my previous life, to me? Ms. Cui is also a very smart woman, and when she goes out to practice medicine, it is not like she has never encountered a disciple who pestered her, so she can guess a little bit about Li Min's thoughts. However, as the daughter of the Cui family, she has received strict lady education since she was a child. In addition, she is already engaged to someone else, so she is even less likely to have a good look towards Li Min. At that moment, he said coldly: "Your Highness, you are His Majesty's beloved son. You are responsible for the safety of the people in the world. There are countless important things waiting for you to do. How can you waste your time with this little girl?" "Miss Mengxue thinks too much of Li Min. I'm just a leisurely prince. What's the big deal?" What does it mean to be dead-faced? Li Min is that now. No matter what the other party says, he just wants to stay here. Nothing can be done to drive it away. Ms. Cui was probably the first time she met such a thick-skinned person, and she was so angry that she was speechless. He turned around and wanted Cheng Hualiang to take him away. After all, he was the one who brought Li Min, but he didn't expect that he was sleeping like a dead pig and couldn't be woken up. In fact, all fools know this. Cheng Huailiang must be pretending to sleep. "Cousin, if you don't wake up, I will go to my aunt to complain!" Finally, Cui Mengxue was extremely angry and said angrily to Cheng Hualiang, who had his eyes closed. It's a pity that the other party's body trembled but his eyes still didn't open. He was obviously determined to support Li Min to the end. When Li Min saw Cheng Huailiang's performance, he was extremely moved. Having such a brother who is willing to help you regardless of right or wrong makes this life worth it! "Miss Cui, you don't have to embarrass your cousin anymore. I don't need to stay here to disturb you, but I have a small request. As long as you agree to me, I will leave immediately!" Li Min suddenly said. Hearing that Li Min was finally willing to leave, Cui Mengxue finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was a person waiting to be married, and her fianc¨¦ was in Chang'an. If she had been pestered by Li Min, if the news reached the other party's ears, she might cause trouble. What a mess, besides, she only admired and admired Li Min before, and didn't have the slightest feeling of love between men and women. "What request does Your Highness have? As long as it's not too much, I will definitely comply with it!" Cui Mengxue said helplessly. She was really afraid of this King Qi now. She didn't expect that the legendary and talented Li Liulang could be such a rogue and frivolous person. Disciple? "Youcan you take off the veil? I want to see the lady's true face!" Li Min also risked it. Although Miss Cui's eyes and expression were very similar to Xiaoxue, before seeing the other party's face, , he was still not sure. "Youthat's why you stayed in the hospital all morning?" Miss Cui asked, dumbfounded after hearing this. Although women in the early Tang Dynasty were not as bold as in the prosperous Tang Dynasty, they were not bound by the Cheng-Zhu Neo-Confucianism of later generations. Although women generally wore veils when going out on the streets, it was mainly to reduce trouble, not to mention the Alaa of later generations.In the uncle's country, she can only let her husband see her face. Miss Cui is practicing medicine outside and wears a veil to reduce trouble. It does not mean that she cannot show her true colors. "It's Li Min's fault for this matter. I'd like to apologize to Miss Cui first!" Li Min also felt that his stalking was a bit too much, so he bowed to the other party and apologized very sincerely, "Actually, the reason why I am such a scoundrel is I am pestering the young lady just because the young lady is very similar to an old friend of Li Min, so I want to see the true face of the young lady. Miss Wanwang will make it happen!" "Huh? This is strange. With His Highness's age, I believe that your old friend is definitely not too old. If that's the case, then Your Highness can go directly to the old friend, so why do you need to look at the appearance of the little girl? "Although Miss Cui is a well-educated and sensible lady, as long as she is a woman, she will have some common characteristics of women. When she heard that Li Min only regarded herself as one of his old friends, she was naturally a little dissatisfied, and her relaxed tone changed again. It's a bit stiff. After hearing this, Li Min didn't know how to answer. Xiaoxue was already a person from the previous life, and he wanted to see her, but where could he find her in the Tang Dynasty? Just as Li Min was thinking hard about how to answer this question, he suddenly saw Cheng Huailiang, who was still pretending to sleep. His quick wit was immediately triggered, and he adjusted his face to a wry smile and said: "Miss Cui, since you are a doctor, you must be sure Do you know about the soul-losing syndrome?" "Lost Soul Syndrome?" Cui Mengxue was stunned when she heard the name, because she thought that the Prince Qi in front of her seemed to have suffered from Lost Soul Syndrome after being beaten by her cousin. Everything was completely forgotten. Seeing a hint of thinking in the other person's eyes, Li Min immediately knew that his words had an effect, and then smiled bitterly and said: "It seems that Miss Cui has already thought of it. I was brain-damaged by Brother Cheng, and the result was ridiculous." I don¡¯t remember anything about it, but I have to thank Brother Cheng, because it was because of him that I was able to change my past and become a new person!¡± When Li Min said this, his tone paused, his face turned into a tender look, and he continued softly: "But although I have lost my memory, for some reason, the appearance of a beautiful girl always flashes in my mind, and even The dream is also filled with the figure of this girl. Although I don¡¯t know the identity of this girl, I can be sure that she must be the most profound person in my previous memory. Even the loss of soul syndrome cannot remove her figure from my mind. But unfortunately, although I searched everywhere, I never found the other person. Until the first year of last year, I met a girl wearing a mask in front of the Cheng Mansion. Her eyes were the same as those in the dream. The girls are very similar, but it's a pity that the sudden glimpse made people feel like they were in a dream!" Li Min's words, which plagiarized the plot of a popular emotional drama from later generations, made Cui Mengxue, an innocent young lady, feel her heart beat with excitement. It was well known to the whole world that Li Min suffered from apathy, so she did not doubt the truth or falsehood of what the other party said. , but if this is the case, then the girl who had the deepest impression on Li Min before he lost his memory is most likely Miss Cui herself, at least that's how it sounds to others. As for the girl who met Li Min's eyes on Yuan Dynasty last year, it was Miss Cui. Now she was even more sure that Li Min might have been deeply impressed by her before losing her memory. But what surprised her was that although she I had been to Chang'an several times two years ago, but I couldn't remember where I met Li Min? Then I heard Li Min continue to say: "Now that I think about it, the girl who went to Yuanye should be Miss Cui. And a few days ago, Li Min was lucky enough to meet Miss Cui in the palace. I was really happy at that time. Ruo Kuang, as soon as I had free time today, I pestered Brother Cheng to come see Miss. The reason why I kept staring at you just now was actually because I wanted to use this opportunity to reminisce and see if I could recall the past?" Li Min's words were finally finished, but Miss Cui's face was already flushed with embarrassment. Although she still couldn't remember where she had seen Li Min, it was just that the other person had suffered from the soul-losing syndrome and had forgotten everything, but she could still remember one thing. The appearance of a woman, and this woman was very likely to be her. When she thought of this, her heartbeat couldn't help but speed up a bit. In fact, Miss Cui¡¯s reaction is also normal. No matter what kind of woman hears that a man can still remember herself despite amnesia, she will definitely have Cui Mengxue¡¯s reaction, and it may even be stronger. "However, although Cui Mengxue is just a young girl who has never experienced anything in the world, she is also an extremely good doctor. She has already suffered from some occupational diseases at a young age, and she associates everything with medicine. For example, although Li Min's words made her a little at a loss, she immediately thought of a problem that worried her. Although this problem seemed a bit absurd, if it really happened, not only would it not be of any benefit to Li Min, but it would also For the entire Tang Dynasty, it is definitely a very terrible thing! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 160 There are many beauties, but my heart is small Capital Datang 160_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 160 There are many beauties, but my heart is small From ( ) Cui Mengxue is a very skilled doctor and is very familiar with the disease of soul loss. He knows that after some patients lose their memory, if they see familiar things before, it is likely to bring back previous memories. If she is really what Li Min is looking for That girl, after he sees her appearance, will it remind him of the past? This is not Cui Mengxue's random guessing, but from a doctor's point of view, this matter is definitely very likely to happen. After all, the other party can never forget a woman, which shows that he has deep feelings. [High-Quality Update] Judging from the experience she learned from Sun Simiao, the more important people or things are to a patient suffering from Aphansia, the more likely they are to evoke his past memories. Of course, it may be a good thing for others to find an amnesia patient's past memories, but it is different for Li Min, because everyone knows that Li Min became a prostitute after losing his memory. The playboy turned into the talented person he is now. If he regains his previous memories, will his character become as arrogant and domineering as before? If this is really the case, it will be a very terrible thing for Li Min and the entire Tang Dynasty. The above is Cui Mengxue's guess at a moment. Unfortunately, she doesn't know that the Li Min in front of her is no longer the domineering sixth prince. Unfortunately, only Li Min knows this secret, so it is normal for Cui Mengxue to have the above worries. . Thinking of this, Cui Mengxue suddenly bowed to Li Min Yingying and said softly: "His Royal Highness, Prince Qi, since you are already married, why do you still miss a woman whose name you can't remember? Besides, the little girl is already a person to be married. It is really inappropriate to have too many interactions with a strange man. Please respect yourself, Your Highness, and stop pestering the little girl!" The content of Cui Mengxue's words was very decisive. She even called Li Min a strange man, but her tone was very gentle. After all, it would be difficult for any woman to harden her heart when encountering this kind of situation. Li Min was also a little surprised when he heard the other party's rejection. After all, no matter how smart he is, he can't guess the ever-changing thoughts of a girl. Although Li Min is not someone who gives up so easily, he still has to pay attention to his limits when it comes to stalking. I just met him for the first time today, and the other party has already driven me away several times. If he continues to stay like this, he will be so stubborn. Not only will it cause the other party to lose some of the goodwill they have worked so hard to cultivate, but it will even put the relationship on edge. Thinking of this, Li Min stopped entangled, bowed to Cui Mengxue and said: "Miss Mengxue, it's me, Meng Lang, today. Since you don't want to show off your beauty, Li Min can't force it. I'll say goodbye for now, but I I won¡¯t give up easily!¡± After Li Min finished speaking, he raised his head and stared deeply into Cui Mengxue's eyes for a moment. Then he turned around and picked up Cheng Huailiang, who was pretending to sleep, and slowly walked out of the bamboo forest. Looking at Li Min's leaving figure, Cui Mengxue also sighed softly. To be honest, King Qi is indeed a very attractive man. It's a pity that she is engaged to someone and will soon be a wife, so naturally it is inconvenient to have anything to do with her. Moreover, the other party is already married. Although a man can have multiple wives and concubines, based on her background, unless the other party is willing to give up the position of Princess Qi. Otherwise, it is basically impossible to marry her. As soon as he came out of the bamboo forest, Cheng Huailiang, who had been snoring loudly just now, immediately woke up. But as soon as he woke up, he immediately grabbed Li Min's collar with an angry look on his face and said, "Liu Lang, my cousin is a very simple girl. What kind of ghost story are you making up? If she believes it to be true, then you can tell her She got killed!¡± Looking at the furious Cheng Huailiang, Li Min acted extremely calmly and did not make any struggle. Instead, he stared at the other person calmly and said: "Brother Cheng, what I said in the medical clinic just now actually came from someone." On the one hand, they are all true, and you don¡¯t have to doubt my feelings for Miss Mengxue. If she really looks very similar to my old friend, then I will never let her marry no matter what I do. Give it to someone else as a wife!¡± Although Li Min's voice was not loud and his tone was extremely calm, Cheng Huailiang had known him for such a long time, but this was the first time he heard Li Min speak so seriously, and he could tell that Li Min was definitely not joking. Under Li Min's calm eyes, Cheng Huailiang's anger slowly dissipated, and finally he let go of Li Min's collar with some dejection, but still reluctantly persuaded: "Liu Lang, I know that as long as you make up your mind, You will definitely not give up until you achieve your goal. But you have not seen the true face of your cousin. Maybe she is not very similar to the woman in your memory. Even taking a step back, even if they look similar, they are still the same after all. Two different people, can you regard my cousin as the woman in your heart?" Although Cheng Hualiang usually pretends to be crazy,He acts stupid and looks like a careless rough man, but this is just a disguise for the old Cheng family. Starting from Cheng Yaojin to the following three sons, almost all of them are freaks with a rough appearance and a delicate heart. It is precisely because of this that Cheng Huailiang's analysis was extremely incisive, almost pointing to the most critical point in the relationship between Li Min and Cui Mengxue. After hearing this, Li Min sighed and said: "Brother Cheng, you are right. In fact, we are brothers. I can also tell you clearly that Miss Mengxue is definitely not the woman in my memory. At most, she is just two people." We just look very similar, but you may not know that that woman is the biggest regret in my life. It can even be said that I owe her a lot, so even if Miss Mengxue is not her, as long as the two have similar looks, Then I will never be willing to let her marry another man!" Li Min emphasized for the second time that he would not let Cui Mengxue, who was very similar to Xiaoxue, marry someone else, and his tone became stronger every time. This was definitely something that had never happened before in Cheng Huailiang's memory. Li Min has never expressed such firm confidence in anything. "Rokuro, as a brother, I have to remind you, do you know what you are doing? If your cousin is really similar to the woman in your memory, what will you face if you want to marry her? Difficulties?" Although Cheng Huailiang was shocked by Li Min's determination, he still did not forget to remind Li Min again of the harsh reality he faced, and wanted him to know that in this world, some things cannot be achieved by determination alone. . "I know!" Li Min answered still calmly. He was not just in a daze this morning, he had already thought about the matter very clearly, "If I want to marry Miss Mengxue, the first difficulty is Fan Yanglu No matter what method is used, they must break off the engagement first, so as to preserve the reputation of the Qinghe Cui family and Miss Cui. The second difficulty is the Qinghe Cui family, because the Cui family has long said that the Cui family and the royal family will not intermarry. , it is indeed very difficult to break this taboo. In addition, Mengxue has an extraordinary background, and I already have a princess, so I can only give her the position of a concubine at most, which really wrongs Mengxue!" "Asshole, since you know everything, why do you still act recklessly? There are so many beauties in the world. For my cousin, you have to risk fighting two major clans. Is it really worth it?" Cheng Huailiang heard this. Li Min's analysis was so clear that he couldn't help but roared angrily. Although Li Min is currently fighting against the five surnames and Qi Wang, one thing must be clear. Their current fight represents the fight between the landlord class and the emerging industrial and commercial class. Although this kind of fight is dangerous, the impact is extremely high. Far-reaching, but in fact most of it is invisible, and the effect of the battle is very slow and cannot be seen in a short time, so this kind of battle is much gentler, far from the point of using knives and guns in person. But if Li Min is because of Cui Mengxue, he must face the two major clans with his own strength. Although he can also borrow some industrial and commercial strength, the main pressure must be shouldered by him alone. "There are indeed many beauties in the world, but my heart is very small and cannot accommodate too many people!" Looking at Cheng Huailiang's extremely frustrated look, Li Min said with a smile. In addition, a warm current surged through his heart. Although he said bad words, he was still thinking about him. Such people are true brothers. "Okay, I give up. I will be unlucky for eight lifetimes if I meet a stone in the pit like you!" Cheng Huailiang finally gave up his plan to persuade and said feebly, "But one of you is my brother and the other is me. My cousin, I was accidentally dragged into the trap by you, and I will definitely be involved, so if there is anything I can do to help, please don¡¯t be polite!" "Hehe, brother Cheng, don't worry, when Miss Mengxue and I get married, I will definitely not forget you as a matchmaker!" "Go to hell!" When Cheng Huailiang heard Li Min's sarcastic words, he couldn't hold back the frustration in his heart anymore. He went up to him and started punching and kicking him. Li Min was not willing to be outdone and immediately retaliated. Unfortunately, the difference in force was too big, and the other party was able to get away with it. Take a breath. When Li Min left the hospital, he once told Cui Mengxue that he would never give up. At first, Miss Cui thought it was Li Min's angry words and she was just talking casually. She would definitely not spend too much time because of a little girl like herself. But what she didn't expect was that in the next three days, Li Min would appear in her hospital every day, and he would no longer just sit there and start running around to help. Although he was clumsy, he did a good job. Very attentive. Cui Mengxue couldn't even be disgusted with Li Min's behavior, because as long as she opened her mouth to drive him away, Li Min would definitely no longer be entangled like the first day, and would leave immediately, but she would leave in the morning and come back in the afternoon. Come back tomorrow. Anyway, he is going to pursue Xiaoxue in the same manner as before. He must see Cui Mengxue's true appearance with his own eyes. ??I wonder if he was moved by Li Min's persistence? Or are you really annoyed by him and can't do anything about it? Cui Mengxue finally agreed to take off the veil, but she put forward a prerequisite that was extremely difficult to fulfill. Capital Datang 160_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 160 There are many beauties, but my heart is small Updated! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 161 Cui Mengxue¡¯s Conditions On the afternoon of the third day, Cui Mengxue stopped Li Min, who had just arrived at the hospital, and said: "His Royal Highness, you don't have to wrong yourself like this anymore. As long as you make a bet with me, if you win, then I will Under the veil, if you lose, then please make a promise that you will never set foot in my hospital again!" "Oh, what's the bet?" Li Min didn't dare to agree easily. Who knows what kind of perverted questions the other party would ask in order to drive him away? "I heard that a new type of wound treatment method is spreading in the military. It was created by His Highness King Qi. In this case, His Highness must be very proficient in medical skills." Cui Mengxue said this with a smile in her eyes, and then continued He said, "In that case, how about we compare our medical skills?" After getting along with each other for the past few days, Li Min discovered that although Miss Cui looked quiet and elegant on the outside, she was actually an extremely quirky girl in her heart. She even became a bit thick-skinned under her own influence. She knew that she was almost always doing a disservice during the past few days in the medical clinic, but she still proposed a way to test her medical skills with her. Is it really a shame for her to say it out loud? Thinking of this, Li Min asked angrily: "Miss Mengxue, using your own strengths to attack the other's weaknesses, don't you think it's a bit overwhelming to win?" For the first time, Cui Mengxue saw an expression other than a playful smile on Li Min's face. She was also very interested and said with a smile: "Your Highness, don't worry. Although Mengxue is just a little girl, she will not do such rogue behavior." "When talking about scoundrels, Cui Mengxue even raised her head and glanced at Li Min. In her eyes, the sixth prince was a complete scoundrel. "There are so many people coming to see the doctor in my clinic every day, not to mention too many. As long as you can cure three patients, then you will win. What do you think?" "Three?" Li Min's heart moved. There were only fifty or sixty people who came to Mengxue for treatment. And most of them are minor illnesses such as colds and fevers. At least I know some common medical knowledge, even if it is a blind cat that kills a mouse. There is also great hope that the disease of three people can be cured. However, to be on the safe side, Li Min still bargained: "Three are too many, how about one. After all, you also know that I really don't understand pharmacology?" "No, one is too few!" Mengxue actually didn't want Li Min to see her appearance, and was worried that it would bring back the other person's past memories and restore Li Min's original nature, so she came up with such a way to embarrass him. "Then two, no more!" Li Min said firmly. "Okay, just two!" Mengxue said with a smile. Using medicine to bully Li Min, she wanted to see what else the King of Qi could do? After agreeing on the bet method, Li Min did not stop at the hospital any longer. Instead, he immediately ran to the medical school construction site outside the city and found Sun Simiao for help. As a result, he pestered him for a long time. Finally, he returned to Chang'an City with a suitcase of things, satisfied. The next morning. Li Min rushed to the medical center excitedly. Because there were too many people coming to seek medical treatment, the medical center always opened at dawn. When Li Min came, Mengxue was already treating patients, but the layout of the medical center today There was a change next to the bamboo table where Mengxue was diagnosing the patient's pulse. There was another small bookcase, which seemed to be prepared for Li Min. Li Min was not polite. He took the medical box he snatched from Sun Simiao and sat down behind the desk. Then he opened the medical box and took out the instruments one by one. The stethoscope, although made a bit rough, can still be used and hung around the neck; the thermometer, made of glass mercury, is a bit too big and looks similar to a writing brush. However, after testing by Sun Simiao, the scale has been marked on it. ; The glass needle, uh~, this needle is not ready yet, and there is no medicine for him to inject. It can only be used as a children's toy. After thinking about it, I put it back. Next, Li Min searched in the medical box for a long time, and found that except for some medicines that he could not understand, there was nothing available. He had no choice but to throw the box under the table, and took out a stack of paper from his arms and put it on the table. At the head of the table, even if the preparations are complete, they are just waiting for the patient to come forward to see the doctor. "Sixth Young Master, what is that thing you are wearing around your neck? Is it also for medical treatment?" Mengxue finished handling a patient in her hand, turned around and saw the stethoscope on Li Min's neck, and couldn't help but ask curiously. There were many people talking in the medical center, so it was difficult for Li Min's identity to be exposed, so Mengxue and the people in the medical center all addressed themselves as the Sixth Young Master. Li Min was waiting for the other party's question and said proudly: "Miss Mengxue is really smart. The thing around my neck is called a stethoscope. It is used to listen to the patient's heartbeat, breathing and other sounds made in the patient's body. According to What disease can these voices tell the other person has?" "As for this!" Li Min said, reaching out and picking up the thermometer that looked like a writing brush on the table. "This thing is called a thermometer. It looks like a glass stick, but it is hollow, and there is a little mercury at the bottom. , mercury meetsThermal expansion, so the temperature can be judged based on the length of the mercury column. When using it, let the patient hold it under his arm to see if there is any abnormality in the patient's body temperature? " Whether it is the stethoscope, thermometer, or the semi-finished glass needle, they are all gifts given to the medical school by Li Min, and they have just been successfully developed. What he has in hand are also samples, which were given to Sun Simiao for testing some time ago. But today Li Min wanted to practice medicine, so he shamelessly borrowed it from Sun Simiao. "Oh, it turns out that the stethoscope and thermometer that Imperial Physician Sun mentioned look like this. He was full of praise for these two medical instruments, and told everyone he met that this was His Highness's contribution to the world!" Cui Mengxue looked at the instruments in Li Min's hands, There was also a hint of envy in her eyes. She had heard Sun Simiao talk about these two things when she entered the palace some time ago. Unfortunately, she never had time to visit Sun Simiao again, so she had not seen the real thing with her own eyes. "If Miss Cui likes it, how about I give these new medical devices to Miss Cui this afternoon, no matter whether we win or lose?" Li Min saw a hint of interest in foreign objects in Cui Mengxue's eyes, and naturally said impatiently. Although this thing was borrowed from Sun Simiao, it was originally produced by his skilled craftsmen, and mass production will begin soon. At most, some will be given to the medical school as an apology. "This is not possible. Mengxue would never dare to accept such an expensive gift!" In the eyes of laymen like Li Min, these medical devices are almost worthless, but in the eyes of medical practitioners like Mengxue, they are undoubtedly worth tens of thousands. Golden things, especially when Sun Simiao had praised the role of these two things in front of her before, made her think that these things were very precious. "Miss Cui misunderstood. I originally invented these two things to give to the medical school, and they will be mass-produced soon. In the future, almost all doctors will be able to use these things. So they are not worth anything at all!" Li Min looked at them. The other party didn't accept it and hurriedly explained. Cui Mengxue felt relieved after hearing Li Min's explanation. Although it was not etiquette to accept a gift from a man, she was very obsessed with medicine and was very curious about these two new medical devices. Finally, she nodded and Yingying saluted: "In that case, Mengxue will be disrespectful!" These two inventions of the young master can save many lives. It is really a meritorious deed. The little girl is here to express her gratitude to the sixth young master!" Hearing the other party¡¯s thanks for the first time, Li Min happily touched his head and giggled. When Cui Mengxue saw the other party's appearance, her face turned slightly red, and then she ordered someone to call in the patients outside. The rules of the bet are very simple. Every time you call a patient, ask about the patient¡¯s condition. Then it will be up to Li Min to judge whether he can cure it. If he is sure, he will give it a try, and then Mengxue will have the final check to prevent him from prescribing the wrong medicine and poisoning the person. The first person to come in was a young woman, and when they saw there was a young man sitting next to Mengxue. It seemed that he was also a doctor, but the other party blushed and walked straight to Mengxue's table and whispered. With the tip of Li Min's ears, he heard some words about milk and babies. He probably had just given birth and had no milk. He couldn't cure this problem, so he didn't interfere. The second person who came in was an uncle. His condition was a cough with phlegm. Li Min was not prepared for this, so he let Mengxue treat him. The third¡­¡­ the fourth¡­¡­ Until the fifth person arrived, Li Min finally waited for an opportunity. The person who came was an aunt and a boy about ten years old. The boy probably caught the wind and cold last night. He had a fever today, and he kept coughing when he came in. This time Li Min finally got excited and jumped up saying that he could cure this disease. The aunt came in the name of Miss Mu Mengxue. She didn't expect that this young man would want to treat his child. She was a little hesitant at first, but it wasn't until Mengxue spoke that she brought the child to Li Min's table. ??The next thing I saw was Li Min listening to lung sounds and taking his temperature. In fact, in addition to being able to read the thermometer, he couldn't understand the sounds on the stethoscope at all. After being busy for a long time, I picked up the stack of papers on the table and flipped through it for a long time. I finally found a prescription, and then I said a little unconfidently: "Take it and take the medicine according to this prescription. It will probably take three to five days." Is that okay?" Those papers were full of prescriptions. In addition to the ones he asked Sun Simiao to write yesterday, he also asked the imperial doctors in his family to write many prescriptions. They were all commonly used prescriptions for treating minor illnesses such as colds and fevers. Moreover, the medicinal properties of the prescription are stable and mild, so even if you take the wrong medicine, you will not be killed. Seeing Li Min¡¯s two-hundred-and-fifty method of treatment, the aunt didn¡¯t dare to follow the prescription, but looked to Cui Mengxue for help. I saw Mengxue reaching out to take the prescription, read it over and checked the little man's pulse, then deleted the dosage of a few medicines in the prescription, and then said to the mother and son who were seeing the doctor: "I have revised the prescription. , it must be fine, go get the medicine!??? Seeing the doctor's mother and son thanking Mengxue profusely and leaving, Li Min said with a smile: "Mengxue, that is my prescription. Although you have made modifications, the medicine used is the same, so this The patient should be considered cured by me, right?" "Well, you still have the nerve to say it?" After Cui Mengxue heard Li Min's rogue words, she glanced at him sideways and said, "Although your prescription is correct, the dosage is for adults. That child is already at that age. Small and thin, if I take your medicine, although there will be no danger, it will definitely cause diarrhea for a few days. In this way, not only will the medicine not be absorbed, but it will also make the body weaker and the condition worse. It might get worse!" After hearing the other party's professional analysis, no matter how thick-skinned Ren Li Min was, he was embarrassed to say that he had won, so he had to call the next one. However, this little cleverness he played was obviously not feasible in medicine. No matter what kind of prescription, Cui Mengxue would always He could find something he was not satisfied with and correct it. He saw that half of the prescriptions in Li Min's hands were used, but there was not even one that was completely suitable for the disease. "The prescription is dead, but the person is alive. You'd better give up!" Cui Mengxue looked at Li Min's depressed look, with a hint of amusement in her eyes. In fact, some of the prescriptions given by Li Min were relatively symptomatic and did not need to be modified at all. However, she secretly used some deception and substituted some of the medicines, but the efficacy did not change. Although she did this, It was a bit overwhelming, but Li Min didn't understand anyway, and no one would know unless she told her. In fact, Li Min also suspected that Cui Mengxue was deceiving, because when he was looking for Sun Simiao and the imperial doctor of the mansion to prescribe medicine, he consulted them. As a result, both of them told him that as long as he inquired about the other person's condition clearly, he could then treat it accordingly. If you give a certain prescription, there is still a lot of hope that it will be given to the right person. But now half of the prescriptions have been given out, and every one of them needs to be revised. There must be something wrong with this. It¡¯s a pity that although Li Min was suspicious, he didn¡¯t have any evidence. After all, he didn¡¯t understand this, and the decision-making power was in Cui Mengxue¡¯s hands. Now Li Min couldn¡¯t help but regret that he should have brought Sun Simiao over as a notary yesterday. Just when Li Min was regretting it, another patient came in. This man was a strong man in his twenties and thirties. Although he was not tall, he was extremely strong. His clothes were a little shabby and his shoulders were thickly patched. , one can tell at a glance that he is a coolie carrying sacks. But now this strong man was sweating profusely, covering his stomach with his hands, bending over and groaning as he walked. It looked like he had a severe stomachache. "What's the disease?" Li Min knew the illness was serious as soon as he saw the other person's appearance. He couldn't handle this kind of disease, so there was basically no hope, and he was a little helpless when he asked. "Doctor, I have a stomachache!" The strong man answered even more feebly. "I know you have a stomachache. What have you eaten that you shouldn't have eaten before?" Li Min rolled his eyes at the other party. Cui Mengxue next to him was already preparing to diagnose the other party's pulse and treat his illness. "Doctor Qi, I didn't eat anything I shouldn't have. I just caught a few river crabs in the morning and steamed them. They were definitely fresh. My family members also ate them together. So far, I'm the only one who's sick. !" The strong man promised with confidence. Li Min was a little surprised after hearing this. River crabs are indeed prone to poisoning, but he was the only one in the family who was poisoned. It shouldn't be due to the river crabs, but if it wasn't a food problem, then why did he have a stomachache? . {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 162 Drowning At this moment, Cui Mengxue suddenly asked: "Have you eaten anything else after eating river crab?" After hearing this, the strong man thought carefully, and finally his eyes suddenly lit up and he said: "By the way, I remembered. On the way to work, I saw the persimmons in a yard were ripe, so I picked two. I ate it, but after a while, I felt like a knife was twisting in my stomach. Could it be that there was something wrong with the persimmon?" When Li Min heard this two hundred and five words, he couldn't laugh or cry at first. This guy actually ate river crabs and then fruits. The interval in between was so short that he was considered lucky if he didn't kill anyone. However, judging from the strong figure of the other party, it is estimated that this is also the reason why he is lucky. If a weak person is allowed to eat the two things at the same time, he will definitely die. But then Li Min was overjoyed, because he found out that his chance had come, and he could cure this disease! Thinking of this, he hurriedly stopped Cui Mengxue who was about to diagnose the other party's pulse, pulled the strong man to his side, and asked him to sit down. Li Min ordered the maid standing behind Cui Mengxue: "Little Chongchong, go and help me boil a dose of vomiting medicine!" ¡°Oh!¡± The obedient maid named Chongchong agreed, turned around and ran to the counter to grab some medicine. Chongchong is Cui Mengxue's personal maid. She is a timid girl by nature. When Li Min came at first, she did not dare to talk to His Highness King Qi. However, after they got to know each other, the relationship between the two was not bad, of course. , this is also the reason why Li Min deliberately gets close to each other. After all, if he wants to capture a woman, he must start with the people around her. It doesn¡¯t take a while. After the medicine was boiled, the strong man was asked to take it, and then Li Min had someone help him to spit it out. After he vomited everything in his stomach, Li Min had someone get fresh goat milk. Then he fed the other party a full meal. In fact, the strong man suffered from food poisoning. Most people in later generations know that seafood or river fresh food cannot be eaten with fruits, because this will cause arsenic poisoning. Arsenic is actually arsenic, and a small amount can cause death. Fortunately, a strong man can eat two things at intervals and his body is strong, so this is not a big deal. As a foodie in his previous life, Li Min had a lot of experience with arsenic poisoning. Generally, as long as you spit out the food and drink some protein-rich milk, it will be no big deal. Cui Mengxue had been watching Li Min's actions with interest. After the processing was completed, she took the strong man's pulse and found that the man's pulse was indeed much more stable. This showed that the toxicity in the body was weakening. It seemed that the man's actions It worked. "How's it going? I finally cured this, right?" Li Min asked proudly, just as the strong man had already said that the pain had eased a lot. Looking at the other party's complexion now, it is indeed not as ugly as before. Cui Mengxue rolled her eyes at him, but did not rush to answer him. Instead, she explained a few more words to the strong man, specifically telling him not to eat fruits and river fresh food at the same time in the future. Then she let him leave, and then turned to Li He said in surprise: "Sixth Young Master indeed has unexpected talents. This is the first patient you have cured, but I am very curious. Why did you let him drink so much goat milk in the end?" "Hey, Miss Mengxue doesn't know something. Although the other party has food poisoning, strictly speaking, it should be arsenic poisoning" Finally got the opportunity to show off his knowledge. Li Min naturally talked about it, but Mengxue After all, she had no foundation in biology or chemistry and could not understand some aspects at all, but this did not affect her admiration for Li Min's knowledge. In the afternoon, Li Min was gearing up to fill the last quota, but his good luck ended there. The patients who came in the afternoon were more difficult, and there were even many old-age diseases, some of which he had never even heard of. However, this moment made him panic. He waited until the sun set outside, but he didn't meet another unlucky guy eating randomly. All in all, Li Min's luck is really bad today. There seem to be fewer patients today than in the past. Usually it is dark, and there are still patients queuing up and refusing to leave, but today the sun has not set yet, and there are people queuing up outside. Cui Mengxue had already taken care of the patients. After the last old lady treating rheumatism slowly left the hospital, the entire medical center suddenly seemed empty. Even the vendors outside dealing with patients began to close their stalls and go home. "Your Highness, Prince Qi, you should give in now, right?" Cui Mengxue asked with a smile while packing away the pens and papers on her desk. "Tch~, isn't it not dark yet? Maybe there are patients coming?" Li Min looked up at the roof and said unwillingly. In fact, he is regretting it now. If he had known this, he might as well have arranged a few patients in advance yesterday. Maybe he would have won by now. Seeing that Li Min still refused to admit defeat, the corner of Mengxue's mouth behind the veil also had a smile. Mingchongchong served both himself and Li Min a cup of tea. While enjoying the tea and resting, he asked Li Min for advice that he didn't understand at noon. The place. Other?In Mengxue's view, although His Highness King Qi in front of him is somewhat different from the legend, he is indeed knowledgeable and talented. No matter what kind of thing, he can speak clearly and logically. Take medicine as an example. In fact, he has no knowledge of medical practice, but he can always come up with medical theories that make people's eyes bright. No wonder Dr. Sun was also full of praise for it. As the two of them talked, the sun slowly set, and no new patients came for treatment. The vendors outside the bamboo forest had almost finished packing, and started to leave in groups. At this time, Li Min finally gave up. He was no longer interested in talking to Mengxue and sat there with a depressed look on his face. Seeing Li Min's appearance, Cui Mengxue couldn't help but feel a little soft-hearted, but she still said hard-heartedly: "Your Highness, the little girl has a rough appearance. She is definitely not the woman in His Highness's memory, so it's okay not to look at it. It's just that this time the little girl won the bet by luck. , so I hope that from today on, Your Highness will not come to the hospital to disturb the little girl again!" Although Li Min is a rogue, he will not break his promise. Hearing the other party's heartless words, he sighed and said: "Don't worry, Miss Mengxue, Li Min admits defeat. From today on, he will never step into ¡­¡± Li Min was about to say his promise. Mengxue looked at him calmly. The maid Chongchong next to him showed a look of reluctance, because if Li Min didn't come in the future, no one would bring her snacks every day. . But just when Li Min was about to say the word "medical center", he suddenly heard a cry of surprise from outside the bamboo forest, and then someone shouted loudly: "Someone has fallen into the water, hurry up and save him~" "No!" Hearing the shouts from outside, Li Min and Cui Mengxue got up almost at the same time and rushed out of the small river next to the bamboo forest of the hospital. The river flowed from Cheng's mansion and formed a semicircle around the bamboo forest. The road into the bamboo forest is just equal to the river bank. Although the river is not wide, it is three meters deep at its deepest point. If someone loses his footing and falls, his life may be in danger. Li Min ran faster, but because the medical center was far away from the incident site, when he arrived, a group of people had gathered on the river bank. Most of them were vendors setting up stalls next to the medical center. What also made Li Min happy was that although there was a person who fell into the water and was struggling to fall into the river, two people had already jumped into the water and immediately swam to the side of the drowning person. It seemed that rescuing people should not be a problem. . "Caught! Caught!" Two young men entered the water. One on the left and one on the right, they caught the drowning man almost at the same time. However, the drowning man's consciousness was already blurred, and his hands were grabbing everywhere. If he was hugged by him, he would not let go even if he were beaten to death. Therefore, the two young men were also very careful. One of them held one of the other's arms. After finally restraining him, they quickly swam towards the shore. . When Cui Mengxue and the maid Chongchong arrived, the two rescuers had already dragged the drowning person to the shore. Only then did everyone see clearly that the drowning person turned out to be a dark and thin girl, quite tall. , her wet hair stuck to her face, and her exact appearance could not be clearly seen, and her hands and feet were drooped when she was lifted, so it was impossible to tell whether she was dead or alive. "Hey, isn't this Wu girl who sells cloth? Why did she fall into the water so accidentally?" Although they couldn't see clearly, some familiar people recognized the drowning person. "Don't worry about who this girl is. Doctor Cui is here. Let's see if she can be saved." Many people saw Cui Mengxue coming and shouted loudly. They, the small traders, all rely on the medical center. Due to his popularity, Cui Mengxue is very respected among these small vendors because of his insistence on free clinics. Cui Mengxue did not refuse, and with the help of Li Min, she separated the crowd, walked to the drowning girl Wu and squatted down, and immediately tested her breathing and heartbeat, and her face suddenly became solemn. "Miss Mengxue, how is the other party?" Li Min asked a little strangely when he saw that Mengxue didn't start rescuing her. "The situation is very bad. Not only has my breathing stopped, but my heartbeat has also stopped. I don't know if massage and acupuncture can work in this situation?" Cui Mengxue said hesitantly. "Why do you need acupuncture? I'll do it!" Only then did Li Min remember that this was the Tang Dynasty, and no one except himself had ever learned first aid. Thinking of this, Li Min stopped delaying. After all, the other party's heartbeat had stopped. Any more delay would mean less hope of resuscitation. I saw him reaching out to push the hair away from the girl's face, preparing to perform the most commonly used artificial respiration on her, and at the same time apply external pressure on her heart to stimulate the beating of her heart. However, when Li Min saw the appearance of this Wu girl, he was shocked. Although she was tall, she had dark skin and striking facial features, such as a sky-high nose, green bean eyes, and a large face. The mouth opens from the left side of the face to the right side, and the sparse eyebrows are so light in color that they are almost invisible. The ugly man Li MinjianI have seen him many times before, but this is the first time I have seen such an ugly woman. It is indeed a big psychological challenge to give artificial respiration to such an ugly woman. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 163 Broken Dream Although the other party was ugly, his life was at stake, so Li Min didn't care anymore. He opened the other party's mouth and found that there was nothing in it. He took a deep breath and looked at Mengxue and everyone in surprise. He touched the ugly girl's mouth and kissed her. However, before Li Min's mouth touched the other person's big mouth, he immediately smelled a familiar stench, which made him feel confused. He raised his head and retched while saying in a hateful voice: "What a great girl. Why do you like garlic so much?¡± Li Min is an authentic foodie. He is not only sensitive to taste, but also very picky. What he hates the most in his life is the taste of raw garlic, especially the strange smell after being eaten into his mouth. Every time he smells it, he will have a conditioned reflex. retching. But again, life is at stake, and this is not the time to feel sick, so after complaining, Li Min still suppressed his nausea and started to give artificial respiration to the other person. At the same time, he kept pressing the left chest of the other person, stimulating it. The beating of the heart. However, his move made people angry. Although the girl was ugly, everyone who knew her knew that Wu Yatou was still a young girl who had not yet left the court. But as soon as this young man in gorgeous clothes came in, he not only refused to let Miss Cui save people , but instead became frivolous towards Wu Yatou, whose life or death was unknown, and even made such a shameful move, she was simply worse than a beast! Seeing this, many people with a strong sense of justice in the crowd started shouting, especially the two young people who were rescuing people. They rolled up their sleeves and wanted to teach this hungry gangster a lesson, but they were stopped by Cui Mengxue. I saw this Miss Mengxue saying to everyone: "Don't move, everyone. This Sixth Young Master is trying to save people. Although the method is a little weird, this girl's heartbeat and breathing are gone. I am also helpless. I can only use Sixth Young Master." Let¡¯s try this method!¡± Although everyone was angry, they all respected Cui Mengxue very much, so they heard her words. Let many excited people calm down. In fact, Cui Mengxue was also frightened by Li Min's sudden behavior, but did she know what kind of beauty Li Min wanted with his identity? There's no need to risk your reputation. To take advantage of an ugly girl. However, after Li Min performed artificial respiration a few times, he was so stimulated by the smell of garlic in the other person's mouth that he couldn't stand it anymore and retched and touched his body. In the end, he couldn't find the handkerchief. He reached out to Cui Mengxue without raising his head and said, "Miss Cui, do you have any handkerchiefs or silk scarves? Lend them to me!" "Here!" As soon as Li Min finished his words, he saw Cui Mengxue's bare hand put a gauze scarf on his hand. Li Min hurriedly put the gauze scarf on the other person's big mouth, and then lay down to perform artificial respiration. I don¡¯t know what this gauze is for, but it has a faint fragrance, which suppresses the garlic air a lot, but Li Min feels strange while doing it, this gauze feels very familiar to him. . Seems like I've seen it somewhere? Fortunately, the ugly girl Wu didn't choke for a long time, and the rescue was timely, so Li Min soon discovered that the other party's heartbeat slowly returned to beating, and she was breathing. But the rescue is not over yet. I saw him reaching out to pick the other person up, then kneeling on one leg, bending the other leg, pressing the other person's abdomen on his legs, with his head down, and pressing the other person's back with both hands. Ask the person to drain the water from their stomach and lungs. Although it was Li Min¡¯s first time to use it, the method taught by the teacher was indeed effective. Soon the other party coughed and spit out a puddle of sewage, and the person also woke up. Now everyone around believed that this handsome young man was really saving people! "Finally woke up!" Li Min let out a long breath, wiped the sweat from his forehead, pointed at the two young men who were rescuing people, and said, "You two quickly carry this girl Wu to the hospital, and then let Cui Doctor, help!" "Well, yes!" The two young men didn't know what they were in a daze just now. They stared directly behind Li Min. They woke up after hearing his instructions and hurriedly carried the person to the hospital. At this time, Li Min could bear the nausea in his heart to the limit. He rushed out of the crowd and ran to the river. He held on to a big willow tree and vomited. He didn't care that the other party was ugly, but the smell of garlic was really disturbing. People can't stand it. I lay down by the river and vomited for a long time. After vomiting my stomach and retching for a while, I finally calmed down the nausea. "Sixth Young Master, drink some water and rinse your mouth!" At this moment, Li Min heard a familiar voice saying next to him. "Thank you, thank you Miss Mengxue!" Li Min turned around and took the water from the other party's hand. When he was about to drink it, he suddenly found that standing in front of him was a familiar yet unfamiliar Jue. Beautiful woman. The clothes were still the same, and the eyes were still the familiar ones, but Cui Mengxue, who had taken off the veil, was not the person Li Min had imagined at all. Xiaoxue's appearance had already been deeply engraved in Li Min's heart, so when he saw it Mengxue's eyes immediately recognized andXiaoxue's eyes were very similar, and the other person's words and deeds made Li Min believe that the other person must be another Xiaoxue. But now that he saw the other person's true appearance, he realized that everything was just his imagination. Yes, the other party has the same smart and beautiful eyes as Xiaoxue. Even from these eyes, there is almost no difference. But except for these eyes, the other facial features are different, although they are all the same. Although they are beautiful in their own way, Cui Mengxue is even more beautiful than Xiaoxue in terms of appearance. But what¡¯s the use of being beautiful, the other person is not Xiaoxue at all! Thinking about all the efforts he had made in the past few days to see Cui Mengxue, Li Min suddenly felt a very funny feeling in his heart. However, before this smile could appear on his face, he was immediately A kind of sadness replaced it, and finally only an extremely bitter smile appeared. Cui Mengxue had just given her veil to Li Min out of desperation. After seeing that he had indeed saved the dying girl Wu, she was very excited. At the same time, she also had a special feeling for this strange sixth prince. Feel. Think about Li Min's identity, risking being criticized by everyone, not caring about the other party's ugly appearance and the stench in his mouth, and using his energy to save others. It can be seen from this that Li Min is a person who values ??human life more than anything else, and this is what a doctor values ??most. It is precisely because of this that after Cui Mengxue saw Li Min vomiting, she asked the maid Chongchong to fetch water and took the initiative to care about Li Min for the first time. Of course, she also kept her promise and showed her true appearance to Li Min. After all, with the drowning man in front of him, Li Min did heal two people. It¡¯s just that Cui Mengxue is also a very smart woman. From the change in Li Min¡¯s expression when she saw her true appearance, she immediately realized that she definitely didn¡¯t look like the woman in the other person¡¯s memory. This result made Cui Mengxue feel relaxed, but at the same time, she also felt an unspeakable loss in her heart. "Your Highness, King Qi, the little girl's appearance is crude. She is definitely not as good as the woman you have in mind. I am disappointed, Your Highness!" Although Cui Mengxue was a little disappointed, she still smiled and saluted. Li Min looked at the other person's eyes that were very similar to Xiaoxue's, with a complicated look on his face, but in the end he sighed, bowed to Cui Mengxue and said: "Miss Mengxue is too polite, in fact, the woman in Li Min's heart is , she is no better than Miss Mengxue in appearance, and even her feet are disabled, but I like her, not just for her appearance, but for everything about her, so Miss Mengxue does not have to worry about this, but Li Min has been obsessed with love these past few days and has been pestering the lady in every possible way. He is really a scoundrel. I hope that Miss Mengxue will forgive me, Meng Lang!" Perhaps because she heard Li Min praising her appearance, or perhaps because she thought about how the other party had pestered her these past few days, Mengxue put a smile on her lips and whispered softly: "His Highness is so infatuated, I think it will surely move the heavens. Maybe One day, you and that woman may meet unexpectedly!" The sun has set in the west, and there is only a bright edge of the sun on the horizon. There are many trees by the river, making it appear dimmer than other places. In this environment, the faces of the two people are a little blurry. Looking at Cui Mengxue's sparkling eyes and hearing the voice of Xiaoxue in his previous life, Li Min couldn't help but be fascinated by it. It seemed that the person standing in his eyes was the Xiaoxue he had been thinking about day and night. He couldn't help but He raised his hand and wanted to touch Xiaoxue's cheek. Li Min's bold move was naturally beyond Cui Mengxue's expectation. Although his body instinctively moved back, Li Min's warm fingertips caressed his face. Such an intimate contact made Cui Mengxue extremely embarrassed. At the same time, there was a trace of anger in his heart, and he blushed and scolded in a low voice: "Your Highness, please respect yourself, Mengxue" "Beast! Stop!" Before Cui Mengxue could finish her words, someone in the crowd not far away roared loudly, and then saw a young scholar rushing out from the crowd that had not dispersed, his whole body covered with soaring blood. He was furious, and behind him, another scholar ran out of the crowd. While running, he pulled the sleeve of the scholar in front, apparently trying to persuade him. Li Min looked at the two people rushing over, but found that he didn't know each other at all. Judging from the clothes of the other party, they should be students from the Imperial College. The one in the front was taller, but unfortunately his face had a gloomy look. This kind of person is generally They were both full of emotions and anger, and it was hard to imagine what they had done to make the other party abandon the city and become so angry? The young man at the back is tall and thin, with an ordinary appearance, but his eyes are sharp and he seems to be a resourceful person. "Cousin, why is he here?" When Cui Mengxue saw the tall and thin young man behind her, she couldn't help but have a look of surprise on her face, because this man was her cousin Cui Huang. Although Cui Mengxue didn¡¯t know the person in front of him, he looked at the other person¡¯s angry look and saw that heBoth she and her cousin were wearing the uniforms of Imperial Academy students, and they could guess the identity of the other party. But when she thought of this, Cui Mengxue's face suddenly turned pale! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 164 What about the Fan Yang Lu family? "Li Min, you dare to molest a common girl in broad daylight. Do you really not take Wang Fa seriously?" After the angry and gloomy young man rushed over, he pointed his finger at Li Min and shouted angrily. Li Min, who was immersed in his longing for Xiaoxue, was a little displeased at being interrupted. Now that he heard the other person reveal his identity in one sentence, and with the attitude of launching an army to accuse him, he was even more annoyed, and he snorted coldly. One voice said: "Who are you, and what qualifications do you have to interfere with my affairs?" When the gloomy young man heard Li Min's stiff retort, he glanced at Cui Mengxue with complicated eyes, and found that the other party was still standing with Li Min. His face became even more angry, and he snorted angrily: "Huh, it doesn't matter who I am. It¡¯s your business, but as the majestic King of Qi, you actually seduced a woman to be married. Is this the upbringing of your Li family?¡± The quarrel between Li Min and the others attracted some of the people who had not dispersed. However, when they heard that the young man who rescued people was actually the King of Qi, Li Min, they were immediately frightened. After all, they were all ordinary people who usually saw the government. All the government officials had to go around, let alone His Majesty's favorite prince, so they turned around and left one by one, for fear of getting into any trouble. Xi Junmai, who was guarding Li Min from a distance, saw something was going on and wanted to come up to protect him, but was stopped by Li Min with a gesture, so soon only the four of them were left by the river. Hearing that the other party even scolded the royal family, Li Min couldn't bear it anymore. He stepped forward and wanted to teach the other party a lesson. However, he didn't expect Cui Mengxue to pull his sleeve and persuade him: "Your Highness, This matter is a misunderstanding. I hope you will never blame me!" After Cui Mengxue finished speaking to Li Min, she turned to her cousin Cui Huang and said: "Cousin, please advise this young master not to rush into His Highness King Qi. I will naturally give you an explanation afterwards!" Li Min was stunned when he heard Cui Mengxue calling the young man behind him cousin, but what he didn't expect was. After hearing Mengxue's words, the tall and thin young man said in a cold voice: "Cousin Mengxue, although my cousin passed away early, my aunt has always been very strict with you sisters. If you are virtuous and can't do it, then how can you claim to be the daughter of the Cui family?" Although the tall, thin young man doesn¡¯t talk much. But it was extremely vicious, almost every word was like an arrow. Every word he said made Cui Mengxue's body tremble, and finally he almost collapsed to the ground. Seeing this, Li Min hurriedly stretched out his hand to support Mengxue, and then let her lean against the willow tree behind him. However, when he saw the other person's expression on the verge of tears, an unknown anger surged into the sky. Li Min suddenly turned around, came to the tall and thin young man with murderous intent, and pointed at his nose. He said word for word: "I don't care if you are Mengxue's cousin or not. Apologize to Mengxue right now, otherwise today will be your memorial day next year!" Li Min has been on the battlefield and killed people after all. In addition, he has been in a respected position for a long time, so he naturally has the awe-inspiring aura of a superior. Coupled with the fact that he was now furious and his aura was even stronger, the other party was so caught up in this aura that his legs and feet felt weak for a while, and even his breathing was a little unsmooth. But Cui Huang is a child of aristocratic family after all, even though he is young. But he also had his own support, so after calming down, he still replied in a voice that lacked confidence: "I am Mengxue's cousin, and it is my duty to discipline her outside. Although His Highness, King Qi, has a distinguished status, we in Qinghe There is no need for outsiders to interfere in the affairs of the Cui clan!" When Cui clan of Qinghe was mentioned, Cui Huang immediately felt that he was more confident and even spoke louder. Although Li Min usually laughs and laughs without being formal, people who know him well know that as long as someone really pisses him off, Li Min's temper will rise, but he can do anything. And now Cui Huang is It really made Li Min angry. As for the other party using Qinghe Cui to suppress him, he turned a deaf ear to it. After hearing this, Li Min laughed ferociously, reached out to grab the other person's neck, lifted the other person up with force, and then dragged the other person to the river without hesitation, apparently wanting to throw the other person into the river. Cui Huang didn't expect that Li Min would dare to take action. He was caught off guard and was immediately dragged down by Li Min. When he saw the other person walking towards the river, he immediately understood Li Min's intention and screamed in fright. Although he tried his best He struggled, but with his weak scholar's physique, he was no match for Li Min. "Brother Lu, help me!" Seeing that he couldn't get away, Cui Huang immediately thought of the helper next to him and shouted loudly. That gloomy young man is naturally Cui Mengxue's fianc¨¦ Lu Hong. Lu Hong had long known about Cui Mengxue's medical practice here. Although he thought it was inappropriate for an unmarried woman to show up outside, the two were not married yet, so he couldn't control them too strictly. He just wanted to wait until they got married in the future. He just needs to be more disciplined, but today he suddenly heard that Qi King Li Min has been pestering Cui Mengxue these days. He was so angry that he came to see it with Cui Huang., I didn¡¯t expect that Li Min was really here. Lu Hong didn¡¯t expect Li Min to take action as soon as he said so. He couldn¡¯t react for a while, but he woke up when he heard Cui Huang¡¯s cry for help and hurriedly rushed up to pull Li Min, wanting to save Cui Huang first. It's a pity that Li Min was really angry. When he saw Lu Hong blocking him, he thought that this kid had spoken rudely and dared to insult the royal family, so he felt angry in his heart and kicked Lu Hong who was trying to pull his wrist. Whether it is Cui Huang or Lu Hong, both of them are weak scholars with no physical strength. Although Li Min does not practice martial arts very much, he is very strong. In addition, he has been on the battlefield and his attacks are relatively ruthless, so It was more than enough to deal with the two of them. He kicked Lu Hong in the stomach, causing the opponent to retreat five or six meters in a row, and then he fell down like a big shrimp while holding his stomach. After kicking the opponent down, Li Min didn't even look at him. He dragged Cui Huang to the river. Then he used both arms hard and wanted to throw the opponent down on the spot. As for the consequences, he didn't even think about it. He only knew that this guy was angry. He had to pay the price for killing himself, and Cui Huang was so frightened that he was almost incontinent. He was not good at water at all. It was almost dark now, and there were no people around. If he was really thrown down, then he would definitely There is no life or death! "Your Highness, no!" At this critical moment, Cui Mengxue finally reacted, hurriedly ran over and took Li Min's arm, and shouted with a pleading face, "Your Highness, he is my cousin Cui Huang, and he is also the clan leader Cui Yantang's uncle. My only son, please don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Mengxue held her arm, and Li Min did not dare to exert any more force for fear of hurting her. However, he did not relax his hold on Cui Huang's hands, and still said with an angry face: "Mengxue, let go! I don't care who he is. , We must make him pay the price today." Cui Mengxue also noticed that Li Min's eyes were red, and she was obviously really angry, and her heart felt warm at that time. However, she came from a wealthy family and knew the internal situation of the Cui family in Qinghe very well. She knew that nothing could happen to Cui Huang, so she still begged. Said: "Your Highness, you and my brother are close friends, and you must be aware of the situation in our clan. If you throw your cousin into the river today, it will relieve your anger for a while, but you will also have to let the little girl and brother deal with the situation in the clan. In the middle of nowhere?" In order to get close to Cui Mengxue, Li Min naturally told her about her friendship with Cui Yu, so Cui Mengxue said this. Although Li Min was furious, after hearing Cui Mengxue's reminder, he immediately felt a splash of cold water and sobered up at that time. Mengxue has just said that this Cui Huang is the only son of the current clan leader Cui Yan. Needless to say, he is in opposition to Cui Yu. No wonder he spoke harshly to Mengxue when they met just now. It seems that between the two factions of the Cui family in Qinghe The battle between them has reached a very fierce stage. However, no matter how fierce the internal struggle between the Cui family in Qinghe is, it is still a matter within the family. If Cui Huang spoke rudely to Cui Mengxue today, and Li Min killed Cui Huang to vent his anger, although Li Min himself is not afraid, but for Cui Yu and As far as Cui Mengxue is concerned, it is undoubtedly a disaster, because as a family, when faced with this kind of thing, we must be unanimous in dealing with the outside world. However, this was caused by Li Min to help Cui Mengxue, so they were in a dilemma. Everyone will be criticized on either side. After understanding this, Li Min had no choice but to suppress the anger in his heart, drag Cui Huang back, who had collapsed into a ball, and then use his arms to throw him to Lu Hong, who had just stood up, and then coldly He said: "Cui Huang, you are lucky today. If Miss Mengxue hadn't interceded for you, I would have taught you a lesson. But you'd better keep your mouth clean in the future, because Miss Mengxue is not always by your side. I¡¯m interceding for you!¡± Lu Hong, who was half-bent, saw Li Min looking like a winner, pointing at himself and Cui Huang to teach him a lesson, while his fianc¨¦e Cui Mengxue stood beside him with a charming look on his face, which made Lu Hong feel He was so humiliated that he no longer cared about the pain in his abdomen and rushed towards Li Min with a roar. When Li Min heard Cui Huang calling for help just now, he called the gloomy young man Brother Lu, but he didn't think about it carefully at the time. Now that he calmed down, he immediately analyzed that this man should be Mengxue's fianc¨¦, who was born in Fan Yanglu who assassinated him. Lu Hong of the family. Seeing the other party rushing toward him with hatred, Li Min smiled contemptuously. He didn't look down on the entire Fan Yanglu family, let alone such a weak scholar like the other party? I saw Li Min standing there without evading at all, seeing that Lu Hong was about to hit him. However, he saw Li Min suddenly turned to one side, grabbed the other person's collar with both hands, and pulled him towards him. As a result, the opponent suddenly lost his balance and fell to the ground with a thud. However, Li Min did not give up. He lifted the other person up with force again, then looked at Lu Hong with calm eyes, and said coldly: "So what about the Fan Yang Lu family? What happened to assassinate me a few months ago? Haven¡¯t you calculated it carefully yet?¡± (To be continued ) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 165 I¡¯ll wait until you, Mrs. Lu, beg me to break off the engagement Lu Hong was shocked by this blow, but when he suddenly heard Li Min mention the assassination, his mind suddenly came to his senses, and a look of horror appeared on his face. "What? Do you still think that you, Fan Yanglu, are doing things very secretly?" Li Min said with a sinister look on his face. The other party's expression clearly showed that the assassination was done by the Lu family of Fan Yang. Unfortunately, the other party did it too cleanly and there was no substantial evidence at all. In addition, the identity of the Lu family was a big one, so even Neither he nor Li Shimin could do anything against them, which also led to Li Min still holding back his anger towards the Fan Yang Lu family. Although Lu Hong was shocked by Li Min's words, it also calmed down his head that was dizzy with anger. He immediately stopped the unnecessary struggle. He analyzed the situation in front of him like lightning in his mind, and then smiled coldly. Said: "Why can't Lu understand what His Highness King Qi said? What does your assassination have to do with our Lu family? Your Highness, you, on the other hand, tried your best to seduce my fianc¨¦e, and even beat me and Brother Cui arbitrarily. If we will It¡¯s hard to predict what kind of consequences this matter will have if it is published in Confucian Press." Hearing that Lu Hong not only refused to admit the assassination, but also bit back and threatened him with the incident between Li Min and Cui Mengxue, Li Min became even more angry. He lifted the opponent's feet off the ground with both hands and stared at the opponent's face. He said with stern eyes: "For a shameless person like you to still want to marry Miss Mengxue, it's just a dream!" "Hahaha~, His Highness King Qi is so majestic!" The angrier Li Min became, the calmer Lu Hong became. After hearing the other party's words, he laughed a few times, and then said with a proud face, "Unfortunately, Your Highness, Prince Qi, you seem to have forgotten that I am already engaged to Miss Mengxue, and the marriage will be consummated in a few months. Even if you are the King of Qi, can you still prevent the marriage between our Fanyang Lu family and Qinghe Cui family?" Lu Hong¡¯s words had just left his mouth. Cui Mengxue, who was behind Li Min, trembled. No one was right or wrong about what happened today. Lu Hong was his fianc¨¦. Seeing himself with Li Min, he naturally felt dissatisfied, but later he was taught a lesson by Li Min. As a result, Lu Hong was so ashamed and angry that he probably even hated himself. If she marries him in the future, she still doesn't know how humiliated she will be. Even if the other party dares not do anything to her because of the Cui family of Qinghe, how can she still be happy if she marries someone who is resentful of her? . Thinking of this, Cui Mengxue couldn't help but feel a burst of sadness in her heart, even though she knew that marriage would be a pit of fire. But she had no reason to escape, because under the general trend of family marriage, these women were just bargaining chips in exchange, and there was no room for objection at all. Li Min looked at Lu Hong's triumphant look, and the anger in his heart could not be increased. However, his face was cold. After a while, he said in an even colder voice: "So what if you are engaged? Don't say that you and Miss Mengxue are just engaged. Even if you are already married, I can still snatch Miss Mengxue away." Come back. Don¡¯t overestimate the influence of your Fan Yang Lu family. As long as I am here, you should never dream of marrying Miss Mengxue!" Li Min said the above words, which is actually very irresponsible. The reason why he got close to Cui Mengxue in the first place was mainly because of his longing for Xiaoxue in his previous life. However, after seeing Mengxue's true appearance, his dream about Xiaoxue was shattered. , I have no other thoughts about Cui Mengxue in my heart. At most, I just treat Cui Mengxue as a friend who has had misunderstandings. But now that I was aroused by Lu Hong¡¯s words, I actually said that I wanted to snatch Mengxue back, but I didn¡¯t even think about snatching her back. How to deal with the relationship between the two when they come back. Li Min¡¯s words were filled with strong confidence, because he was indeed sure of it. But after listening to his words, Cui Mengxue¡¯s reaction was very strange. There was no sadness or joy on her face, but endless sadness showed in her eyes. Lu Hongdi was inspired by the confidence in Li Min's words. The pride on his face couldn't help but suffocate. He snorted coldly: "Humph, I'm afraid it's His Highness who is wishful thinking. I will never agree to break off the engagement, so you still Give up on this idea!" "Hahaha~" Li Min laughed loudly when he heard Lu Hong's words, as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, but then he smiled and said with great confidence again, "Lu Hong,, You are too naive, and you underestimate my Li Min's methods. I advise you to go back early and think of a reason to break off the engagement. I will wait in Chang'an City for you, Mrs. Lu, to beg me to break off the engagement!" After Li Min finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to the reactions of Lu Hong and Cui Huang. He turned around and grabbed Cui Mengxue's arm. Under Lu Hong's angry eyes, he slowly walked towards the medical center in the bamboo forest. Cui Mengxue was caught by Li Min, and she naturally resisted instinctively at first. However, Li Min acted very tough this time and refused to let go. Later, she gave up her struggle and reached the door of the medical center. She felt that Li Min The stunned hand relaxed a lot, and Cui Mengxue freed her arm. "Miss Mengxue"   "Boom~" Li Min was about to say something, but Cui Mengxue rushed into the hospital first, then turned around and closed the door. No matter how he called the door, it was useless. So many things happened today, and almost all of them were caused by him. The most innocent one was Mengxue, so Li Min felt that he had to do something, even though he actually didn't know what he should do? At this time, the sky was completely dark. Li Min kept calling for the door for a long time. Finally, his efforts failed and someone finally opened the door. However, when he saw the little head sticking out of the door, Li Min was shocked. He was stunned, because the girl who came out was not Cui Mengxue, but the little maid Chongchong. "Chongchong, why did you come out? How is your lady doing?" Li Min asked impatiently. "Your Highness, my lady has returned to the house through the corner door at the back, so you don't have to wait here!" Xiao Chongchong said softly, blinking his big timid eyes. The medical center is adjacent to the Cheng Mansion. In order to facilitate Cui Mengxue's entry and exit, a corner door was specially opened to enter the inner courtyard of the Cheng Mansion, which is inaccessible to ordinary people. Hearing that Mengxue had returned home, Li Min was relieved. Although he wanted to see Cui Mengxue, he actually didn't know what to say after meeting. Thinking about what he just said in front of Lu Hong, he probably It would also be very awkward for the two of them to meet. "Xiao Chongchong, did your lady explain anything when she returned home?" Li Min asked again, a little uneasy. "Yes, but" When Chongchong said this, his voice suddenly dropped, as if he had something to say. When Li Min saw the other party's appearance, he felt even more worried, and asked extremely uneasily: "But what?" Chongchong twisted his slender body and said with some trepidation: "But Chongchong hasn't eaten yet. I really want to eat the snacks brought by His Highness!" Li Min didn't know whether to laugh or cry when he heard that this little girl said such a thing. But now he didn't dare to offend the other party, so he could only promise immediately: "Isn't it just snacks? Don't worry, Chongchong, I will come tomorrow , I will bring you twice as much, how about it as compensation for you today?" "Tomorrow?" When Xiao Chongchong heard this, his face showed a bit of disappointment, and he muttered, "Forget it, you won't be able to come tomorrow anyway!" Li Min was stunned after hearing this, and asked with some confusion: "Chongchong, what do you mean I can't come?" When Chongchong heard this, he said with an expression of regret and reluctance on his face: "The young lady confessed that His Highness must abide by today's bet. From now on, he is not allowed to set foot in the hospital again!" "What?" Li Min showed a very surprised expression, "I have obviously cured two patients. In other words, I clearly won today's bet, but now I am asked to abide by the bet? " "The lady said that she asked you to cure two patients who came to the hospital for treatment, but the drowned Miss Wu was not among them, so in the end, His Highness only cured one patient, so naturally he lost. , and the lady also said that she never wants to see His Highness from now on, please respect yourself!" Chongchong finished Cui Mengxue's explanation in one breath, and then he breathed a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had a good memory and could not speak a single word. I remember correctly. Li Min was stunned after hearing this. Although what Xiao Chongchong relayed was a bit unreasonable, it still made some sense. The original bet was indeed limited to patients who came to the hospital for medical treatment. "Chongchong, apart from these, has your lady confessed anything else?" Li Min showed a wry smile on his face. A man speaks his words immediately, so naturally he can't keep his words, but it doesn't matter. It doesn't matter if he doesn't come to the hospital. At worst, he could just go to Cheng Mansion to find Mengxue, but from Chongchong's words, he could hear that Mengxue seemed to be really angry with him, which made him feel very guilty. After all, if it weren't for him, where would he be? So many things? "Yes, there are still some, but my snacks" Chongchong still couldn't forget the delicious snacks from Prince Qi's mansion. "I'll have someone bring you a carriage tomorrow. Good Chongchong, please tell me quickly, okay?" Li Min was almost anxious to death, but when he met such a greedy girl, he couldn't get angry even if he wanted to. "A carriage? Thank you, Your Highness!" When Chongchong heard that Li Min actually gave him a carriage of snacks, sparks arose between them. Speaking of which, this girl was very timid, but for some reason, she became familiar with Li Min. After that, he was not afraid of him as a prince at all. After the excitement, Chongchong naturally did not forget to repay Li Min, and recounted Mengxue's last words: "The young lady said that your Highness does not need to worry about her affairs. You still have a bright future, and there is no need to fight for a little girl like her. The two aristocratic families are enemies, so she will pretend that what happened in the past few days has never happened. From now on, you will still belong to the Tang Dynasty.Your Highness the King of Qi, and she is just a little girl waiting to be married. We all have nothing to do with each other, and they will never have anything to do with each other from now on! " {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 166: The incident occurred at home Hearing what Mengxue asked Chongchong to tell, Li Min didn't understand the meaning of Cui Mengxue's words. He was about to ask Chongchong, but he saw the other party said: "Your Highness, don't ask me. I am very stupid. I can't do anything except eating." No, you¡¯d better think about it yourself!¡± After Chongchong finished speaking, he immediately closed the door of the medical center. No matter how loud he screamed, Li Min refused to open his eyes and saw that it was getting late. In desperation, he had no choice but to prepare to leave. But just as he turned around, he heard the door behind him suddenly open. After opening the door, Li Min felt happy, thinking that Cui Mengxue was coming out to see him, but when he turned around, what he saw was a big fist. "Bah~" Li Min only felt a sore nose, and then a strong force came from him, causing him to take five or six steps back. He was unbalanced and could no longer stand steadily. Xi Jun, who had been paying attention to Li Min's safety, fell to the ground. When Mai and others saw Li Min being attacked, they rushed over immediately. However, when they saw the people walking out of the medical center, they were all startled, hesitated for a moment, turned around and left again. Li Min was punched in the nose by the opponent. At that time, he felt sore and painful. He had tears and snot all over his face. He couldn't even open his eyes. Before he could stand up, the opponent strode forward and grabbed his collar with both hands. After picking him up, Li Min heard a familiar voice yell: "Asshole, what did you do to my cousin?" When he was hit just now, Li Min had already guessed that the other person was Cheng Huailiang, and he felt guilty and refused to retaliate. He wiped the tears and snot from his face and found that even the nosebleeds came out, but he couldn't care less now. After seeing this, seeing the angry look on the other party's face, he immediately showed a wry smile and said: "Brother Cheng, you misunderstood, I really didn't do anything to Miss Mengxue, it's just that there was an accident just now!" "Accident? What kind of accident would make my cousin cry non-stop and not even tell my mother about it?" Cheng Huailiang became even more angry. Cui Mengxue had been crying since she went back. The servant naturally reported this matter to Mrs. Cheng. As a result, when asked, the servants of the medical clinic naturally told the story about Li Min and that Li Min was brought by Cheng Hualiang. This naturally made Mrs. Cheng furious and called Cheng Huailiang to give him a lesson. He wouldn't be so angry "Brother Cheng, put me down first. This matter is a bit complicated. I'll explain it to you slowly!" Li Min said with a bitter smile. He was still being held up by Cheng Huai, his feet were off the ground, and his neck was being strangled by his clothes. , it¡¯s very difficult to speak After hearing this, Cheng Huailiang snorted coldly, shook his arms, and pushed Li Min away a few steps. Li Min felt his neck loosen, took a few deep breaths, wiped the nosebleed, and then told what happened today. As a result, when Cheng Huailiang heard that his cousin was not the girl Li Min thought of, he was even more angry. He was just about to make a move, but the appearance of Lu Hong and Cui Huang later made him break into a cold sweat and he was no longer interested. Trouble with Li Min After listening carefully to Li Min's story, Cheng Huailiang lowered his head and pondered for a long time, and then said: "Liu Lang, my cousin has already misunderstood Lu Hong, so I can't marry her again no matter what, but you are really sure that I will let you marry her again." Will Fan Yang and Lu break off the engagement?" Hearing Cheng Huailiang ask this, Li Min changed his expression of being a bully and said confidently: "Brother Cheng, you can rest assured about this matter. When I decided that Miss Mengxue was the girl in my heart, I had already I have made a plan in this regard, and although something unexpected happened now, I owe Mengxue this matter, so I will not let her marry Lu under any circumstances." "Okay, I believe in your ability!" Although asking Lu to break off the engagement is undoubtedly a difficult thing to do in the eyes of others, Cheng Huailiang knows that Li Min is an extraordinary person, and it is not surprising that he can do it. , but then he asked again, "But Liulang, have you ever thought about what my cousin will do after the Lu family breaks off the engagement?" "This" Li Min hesitated for a while after hearing this. He looked at Cheng Huailiang's face and did not answer the other party's question directly. Instead, he asked cautiously, "Brother Cheng, do you think Miss Mengxue hates me now?" ?¡± "Nonsense!" Cheng Huailiang yelled angrily, "Not only did you destroy her marriage, but if this matter spread, no, this matter will definitely spread, so her reputation will definitely be ruined by you. You are corrupted. If I were in her place, I would have chopped you into pieces with a knife!" After hearing this, Li Min took two steps back timidly, and after a while he said with some uneasiness: "Otherwise, during the process of Lu's breaking off the engagement, I will try my best to avoid damaging Miss Mengxue's reputation, and then wait for her After regaining my freedom, I can find someone I like and marry her. During this period, no matter what compensation she asks for, I will agree to it!" Hearing Li Min's irresponsible words, Cheng Huailiang was furious. He took two steps forward and grabbed Li Min's collar again, and roared loudly: "Asshole! Are you talking humanly? If you ask Lu to break off the engagement, It will definitely spread to the whole world. Who else but you will dare to ask for my cousin?" In fact, Li Min also thought of what Cheng Huailiang said just now, butNow that you have harmed the other person like this, if you marry her again, will you be suspected of taking advantage of others? Thinking of this, he started to defend himself: "But" "It's nothing!" Li Min just said two things, but was immediately cut off by Cheng Hualiang's roar, "Since everything happened because of you, then you must be responsible to the end. I will help you convince my father and mother first. , then you go and take care of both the Lu family and the Cui family. As for my cousin, you have to marry me today if you don¡¯t want to, so let¡¯s establish a stronghold now!¡± Cheng Huailiang said, dragging Li Min into the hospital\\While Li Min smiled bitterly, he was also lamenting the impermanence of the world. Just now, he dragged someone to throw him into the river, but he didn't expect retribution. It's so fast, but now I am being dragged along by Cheng Hualiang, and will soon be forced to establish a marriage certificate. As Cheng Huailiang said, these things were all caused by Li Min himself, and Cui Mengxue was the most innocent victim, so he was naturally responsible. Therefore, if Cui Mengxue couldn't marry, she could only marry Li Min. He couldn't think of any reason to object, so he could only make a promise in the medical clinic and promise to marry Cui Mengxue in the future. Of course, because his heart is a princess, the only person who can give it to Mengxue is a Confucian. After standing up, Li Min was immediately kicked out of the hospital by Cheng Huailiang without even giving him a bottle of medicine. Li Min saw that it was useless to wait any longer. He had no choice but to cover his injured nose and return to the palace with Xi Junmai and a few other guards. , but Li Min told Xi Junmai and the others on the way to forget everything about today and not to tell anyone in the palace. Back at the palace, he first had the imperial doctor look at the injury on his nose. Fortunately, Cheng Huailiang had a sense of control. The injury was not serious, but there was a red circle around the nose. This injury would not heal at all in a few days, so it could not be hidden from others. Yes, Li Min had to cancel the plan of sleeping in the room, and planned to go to check on Xijun's condition first, and then go back to his and Xin's bedroom to rest. It¡¯s getting late now, and Xijun has been a lot more lazy since she was pregnant, so when Li Min went there, the other party had already fallen asleep. This made Li Min feel relieved, at least there was no more questioning today. When Li Min returned to Xin's bedroom, he found that Xin was playing chess with his son, while Lu Zhu and Hua'er were watching the game. However, the two of them not only interrupted to give instructions, but even took a few steps from time to time without saying a word. The king's demeanor When Li Min opened the door and came in, Xin and the others looked up almost at the same time. When they saw the scars on Li Min's face, they were all stunned. Xin stood up and walked over with a concerned look on his face and asked, "Husband, what's wrong with you?" , did you fight with someone else again?" Li Min usually hangs out with Cheng Huailiang and his gang of friends, and it is common for them to cause trouble. Even minor injuries are harmless. However, the injury on his nose today is obviously not a minor injury. It must have been intentional. Feeling the concern in his heart for him, Li Min felt a sense of shame in his heart. In the words of later generations, he only suffered this injury to pick up girls, but now it was seen by his wife, which he really couldn't explain. Seeing the embarrassed expression on Li Min's face, his heart revealed an incomprehensible smile. After the three of them stepped back, he helped Li Min sit down by the bed, and then said: " Husband, that Miss Cui must be very beautiful, why did you suffer such an injury?" Hearing Xin¡¯s question, Li Min was so shocked that he almost fell off the bed. He stared at him with wide eyes for a while, and then murmured: "Xin, how do you know" Before Li Min could ask the question, Jian Xin smiled slightly and said, "Husband, you go out early and come back late these days, and every time you come back, you smell of Chinese medicine. At first, I thought you were looking for Doctor Sun, if it has been like this for several days in a row, then it is a little abnormal, right?" Xiao Xin is also an extremely intelligent woman, and she stays in the house with nothing to do every day. Naturally, she is focused on her husband, so no matter what changes happen to Li Min, she can detect them. Since she discovered that Li Min had changes in his body for several days in a row, After smelling a strange medicinal scent, I immediately asked Aunt Hu to investigate. In addition, most of the guards around Li Min were from the Tiger Head Army. As a result, I naturally found out where Li Min had been these past few days. Looking at the half-smiling expression on Xin's face, Li Min felt chills in his bones. At the same time, he lamented in his heart that misfortunes never come singly. He had just gotten into trouble outside, but he didn't expect that the scandal would also happen at home. Now it was really Sorry, how should I explain this to my heart? "Husband, please tell me the truth. Was it because Miss Cui failed to tease her? Or was it because she was discovered by her fianc¨¦ and the two were jealous, so she gave it to her fianc¨¦?" Xiao Xin had obviously done some research beforehand. , I already know Cui Mengxue¡¯s situation very well. Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 167: Melee in Teahouse When Li Min heard Wen Xin's straightforward question, he had obviously already investigated clearly, and now he couldn't hide it even if he wanted to. In desperation, he had no choice but to tell everything about Cui Mengxue. But compared to others, it was much easier for Li Min and Wen Xin to explain, because he had already told Wen Xin about his past life experience as a dream, but he didn't go into details about Xiaoxue. Today happened to be all about it. Made it up. Although the amount of information Li Min told was a bit large, Wen Xin was still able to sort out the whole matter with her cleverness. Even when she finally heard that Miss Mengxue was not the person Li Min was looking for, she was still worried. She laughed heartlessly, which made Li Min a little confused. As a wife, when she heard that she was having an affair, shouldn't Wen Xin be furious and angry? How could she have such a reaction? However, when Wen Xin heard that she met Lu Hong and Cui Huang later, her face was a little solemn. It was not until she heard Li Min's words about snatching Cui Mengxue that she gave her husband a jealous look, and at the same time, she pressed hard on Li Min's arm with her fingers. He twisted it up, and he grimaced in pain, but he didn't dare to scream. But this was just the beginning. When Li Min talked about the words that Chong Chong relayed later, and then Cheng Hualiang came out and forced him to write the documents to marry Mengxue, Xiao Wenxin, a jealous little person, was finally completely overturned. But this This time, instead of twisting Li Min's arm, she twisted the soft flesh on his waist. As a result, Li Min was so painful that he begged for mercy again and again. After Wen Xin finally vented her dissatisfaction, she suddenly let out a long sigh, hugged Li Min's arm and said, "Husband, I know that with your status, sister Xijun and I will not be the only ones around. I also know that my husband is a very affectionate person, and my mother-in-law wanted to take in concubines for you a few days ago, but you turned them away with various reasons!" Hearing Wen Xin mention that Concubine Yang would take a concubine for him, Li Min also smiled bitterly. He had promised Concubine Yang to take a concubine for him. As a result, Concubine Yang summoned some well-connected ladies and eldest princesses to the palace the next day for detailed information. As a result, she found dozens of girls with good looks and very innocent backgrounds. This time, Li Min was frightened. If all these women entered his palace, nothing else. His body can't bear it either. Therefore, in desperation, Li Min had to find faults one by one, either saying that this one was not good-looking, or that there was something wrong with that character, but all of them were rejected. But unexpectedly, they offended the noble ladies and eldest princesses who were the introducers. Led by the shrewd Princess Danyang, more than a dozen people blocked the door of Li Min's house and asked him to give him an explanation. After all, they were But they all promised the girl's family that they would definitely be elected based on their connections. As a result, they were all rejected by Li Min, which made them look ashamed. " For these elders, and they were all women, even if Li Min was reasonable, he became irrational. In desperation. They had to apologize one by one and give them many novel gifts to calm down the anger of these ladies. Thinking about the miserable life of being singled out by a group of women in a short period of time, Li Min couldn't help but smile bitterly. Wen Xin saw the wry smile on Li Min's face and knew what he was thinking, and couldn't help but feel a little funny at the moment. Then he said: "Husband, I know you are doing it for my sister Xijun and me, but Miss Cui has a special status, and you are the one who has failed her, so it is better to adopt her as your wife, which can also be regarded as a gift to your mother and concubine." Do you think this is a good explanation to save her from having to worry about your troubled son?" Although Wen Xin's words sounded nice, Li Min could hear a faint resentment in them. Originally, it was Wen Xin's responsibility to take concubines, but Concubine Yang, a mother, took them away. Moreover, the people she accepted were not approved by her, which made Wen Xin feel that Concubine Yang was dissatisfied with her. Of course, as a daughter-in-law, Wen Xin would not say anything wrong about her mother-in-law, but it was inevitable that she would have some resentment in her heart. "My Wen Xin is the most virtuous. We will do whatever you say. As for the mother and concubine, it is up to you Wen Xin to make the decision. In addition, the mother and concubine is actually thinking about us and hopes that our Prince Qi family can have a child soon. , that¡¯s why I found so many girls at once, but since Xijun became pregnant, the mother-in-law is not too anxious about this matter, and she has never mentioned the matter of concubinage to me again until now." Li Min He hurriedly made peace in the middle. The reason why he asked Wen Xin to talk about Na Cui Mengxue was because he wanted Concubine Yang to see that Wen Xin was helping him take in concubines, so as to change her impression of Wen Xin. Wen Xin also understood what Li Min meant. At the same time, she also knew clearly that the reason why Concubine Yang never mentioned the matter of taking concubines since then was mainly because she was unable to be away from home when she was about to give birth. After Concubine Yang finished confinement, It is very likely that Li Min will arrange for concubinage, but after Cui Mengxue's incident, I think even if he arranges it, his husband can stop it. Thinking of the above, Wen Xin nodded obediently. As the saying goes, only ten of the things in life are unsatisfactory. Although Li Min wanted to use Cui Mengxue's incident to let Wen Xin and Yang Fei relax.At the same time, he was planning to force Lu to break off the engagement. But what he didn't expect was that something happened the next day, and it was precisely because of this incident that all his plans were disrupted. "Sell newspapers! Sell newspapers! Confucian newspaper headlines! A certain prince of the Tang Dynasty molested a drowning woman, and at the same time seduced his engaged daughter to be married. After being caught by her fianc¨¦, he beat her to serious injuries regardless of her status! Everyone, come here Buy it!" Before dawn the next day, a large number of newsboys were running through the streets and alleys with newspapers on their shoulders, selling this breaking news. Everyone has their own side of gossip. Hearing such attractive news, and it is also related to the royal family, naturally aroused the interest of most people. The literate and wealthy people took out their pockets to buy a Confucian newspaper, and the illiterate or People who had no money also gathered around and asked people who read the newspaper to tell them which prince was so bold? Because it is not completely dark yet, major restaurants are generally not open for business. After all, few people drink alcohol early in the morning. However, due to the development of industry and commerce in Chang'an City, more and more people are getting up early to work, and many people have no time to make breakfast. So I got used to buying some breakfast outside. Every morning, the busiest places are the shops selling breakfast. Linxian Teahouse is the largest teahouse in the east market of Chang'an City, and it is also the busiest breakfast spot in the east market. Because not only breakfast is sold here, but there is also free tea supply. Of course, free tea is definitely not good tea. If you want to drink good tea, you must order it a la carte. Unfortunately, this tea has to be paid separately. Linxian Teahouse is not far from the largest Dengxian Tower in Chang'an. Moreover, the owners of both shops are Wang Zihao. Today's Linxian Teahouse is the same as in the past. It opened before dawn and was quickly filled with diners having breakfast. These diners are not all those who get up early to work. There are also many wealthy idlers who like to get up early and come to the teahouse to order a basket of fried dumplings. It is also a good place to relax while listening to the conversations of people around you and chatting with people you meet. It's just that compared to the past, the atmosphere in Linxian Teahouse today is more lively because everyone is talking about the same topic. "If you ask me, that Confucian newspaper is talking nonsense. Who is His Royal Highness the King of Qi? How could he be scornful of a drowning woman? As for what follows to seduce a girl who is about to be married, it is even more nonsense!" Wear short shirts. The man with his thick arms said first. Judging from his appearance, he should be a worker in Dongshi. Teahouse is a biological thing. It slowly began to appear with the promotion of tea. Therefore, the business model of the teahouse has not yet been determined. In order to attract customers, each teahouse is trying its best to attract customers. Linxian Tower specially invites people to read newspapers. After all, the literacy rate is not high these days, and most people cannot read it. Newspaper content. People have a natural need for information, so this trick really attracted a lot of people. ¡°It¡¯s just that the gentleman who read the newspaper today got an explosive news from the Confucian newspaper. Although the other party did not name him, he directly called him the amnesiac prince. This title clearly refers to Qi Wang Li Min. As for the content of the news, everyone found it unbelievable, so some people stood up to question it. "This brother is right. I don't believe that His Highness King Qi would do such a thing!" As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, a fat man in silk clothes immediately echoed loudly. Look at his clothes and hands. The white jade beads he was clutching must be a wealthy businessman with a high status. The wealthy businessman said again, "Think about it, everyone, the people in the Confucian Press have long been dissatisfied with our group of businessmen, and they are always against His Highness." , have repeatedly insulted the development of industry and commerce in Confucian newspapers, and now they have resorted to such despicable means in an attempt to slander His Highness the King of Qi and damage his reputation in order to achieve their ulterior motives, so everyone must be careful Don¡¯t fall for the other party¡¯s trick!¡± However, as soon as the rich businessman finished speaking, a thin man stood up, held up the newspaper in his hand and retorted: "Although what you two said makes sense, I don't think so. Although the Confucian Journal is in opposition to the King of Qi, position, but other newspapers have always been known for their rigor. If this news has not been confirmed, Confucian Daily News will definitely not publish it, and it is written clearly in the newspaper. The whole thing was witnessed by the gentleman in Confucian Daily News, so naturally it is You can¡¯t do anything fake!¡± "That's good, I think so too!" Another opponent stood up, but this man was an old man with a gray beard, wearing a blue gown, and looked like a scholar. "The news in the Confucian newspaper will definitely not be included. Fake, and the so-called knowing people but not knowing their hearts, although King Qi has a good reputation among the people and the court, don't forget that he was a prince with a notorious reputation in the past, and even now, some of his actions seem very ridiculous!" "What the old gentleman said is wrong!" Before the old gentleman could sit down, another gentle young man stood up and said, "Although King Qi had some misdeeds in the past, as the saying goes, the prodigal son turned back, since the tenth year of ZhenguanAfter that, how many great things did King Qi do to benefit the country and the people? If you don¡¯t believe it, you can go to Dengzhou and have a look. The people there live a prosperous life and everyone is grateful for His Highness¡¯s kindness. If you dare to say what you just said in Dengzhou, I¡¯m afraid you will be cast aside by all the people! " Under Li Min's governance, Dengzhou has transformed from a small seaside town into a national big city after Chang'an and Luoyang. It can even be compared with Taiyuan, so many people regard it as Li Min's most famous city. Persuasive political achievements. When the old man heard this, he was dissatisfied and immediately asked: "Young man, don't follow what others say. Everyone is saying that Dengzhou is good, but you have never seen it with your own eyes. How can you be sure that Dengzhou is as good as the legend says? ? Maybe those rumors about Dengzhou are just lies made up by others!" As soon as the old man's words came out, the gentle young man who spoke was angered. He snorted coldly and said: "Old man, please don't judge a gentleman with a villain's heart. He is a young man who has no talent. I just graduated from the school a few days ago." After returning from a study tour in Dengzhou, I saw all the prosperity of the people in Dengzhou. Moreover, there were several classmates who went with Xiaosheng, two of whom were students in the Imperial College. If you still don¡¯t believe it, I can tell you Give them their names and ask them to verify them!" The young man¡¯s words immediately made the old gentleman speechless and he had to sit down in embarrassment. However, this old gentleman was sitting with a young man with a long face, who seemed to be his nephew. Seeing that his elder was being ridiculed, he could no longer hold back and said: "Brother, what we are discussing today is the Confucian Journal." The authenticity of that matter is not the merits of King Qi. I think you deliberately digressed. Moreover, many of King Qi¡¯s actions in industry and commerce were contrary to the way of a saint. For example, the so-called textile factory, named For weaving, but only female workers are hired, and you don¡¯t know what kind of shameful activities they are doing there?¡± As soon as the words of this long-faced young man came out, many people in the teahouse immediately changed their expressions. Although there were some rich people like the rich businessman just drinking tea in this teahouse, most of them were ordinary people who worked to earn money to support their families. Moreover, many people have their female relatives working in textile factories in order to live a better life at home, and the words of the long-faced young man almost insulted all the female relatives in their families. The sturdy man who was the first to speak slapped the table and cursed: "Boy, please keep your mouth clean for me. What does it mean to be shameful? Cotton spinning and weaving are all serious jobs in textile factories. If you don't understand, don't do it." Farting!" A stout man is a rough man who does hard work, and when he is angry, he naturally has nothing good to say. But this was possible, because his wife and two unmarried girls all worked in the textile factory of Prince Qi's mansion, and the other party scolded three of his closest relatives at once, which even a man couldn't stand. "Bah, you stinking bastard, you don't have to worry about what I say?" The other party also has a domineering temper, and after hearing the words of the strong man, he naturally won't be outdone. The stalwart man and the long-faced young man were scolding each other more and more harshly, and the people around them also started to help. As a result, more and more people joined in the scolding, the atmosphere became more and more intense, and the smell of gunpowder became stronger. In the end, no one knew who it was. The one who made the first move resulted in a melee, but no one involved in the melee knew it. However, their melee was recorded in history openly, and it also had a specific name. This is the history of later generations. The famous "Tea House Melee". {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 168 Li Shimin wants to vent his anger The teahouse melee incident occurred on October 5, the twelfth year of Zhenguan. The two sides fought due to disagreements. In the end, although the officials who rushed to control the situation, dozens of people were injured, and one person was even seriously injured. tragedy. This is Chapter 291 in history, which was naturally published smoothly. And it's on the front page. As for the sensation caused by this report, even Lu Hong himself did not expect that their Confucian newspaper not only sold out that day. Moreover, it was reprinted several times in a row, but in the end it was still unable to keep up with the sales. It can be said that it has never been so popular since the founding of Confucian Press. However, as this news spread, more and more people felt strange, because Li Min, who was the protagonist of this news, had never made any news, although Li Min's name was not mentioned in the Confucian Press , but there is no other person besides the amnesiac prince mentioned in the news. Within the Pavilion of Wangyun Hall in Tai Chi Palace. Concubine Yang was leaning on the bed with a lazy look on her face. Although she had just given birth, she still looked fatter than before because she needed to supplement her nutrition. She even looked rounder. The little princess Shengping was sleeping soundly next to her. But now there was a person standing next to the bed, and it was Li Min who looked uneasy. "Rokuro, at first I wanted to take a concubine for you, but you didn't like any of the dozens of girls. At first, I thought you were perfunctory with me, but now it seems that you really don't like them!" Yang The concubine seemed to be smiling but not smiling, and her tone was even more elusive, making it difficult to tell what she meant by what she said. "Concubine, I really don't understand what you mean?" Li Min wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said with an embarrassed look. Before he got up today, he was summoned to the palace by the envoy sent by Concubine Yang. Originally, he still had a glimmer of hope in his heart, thinking that Concubine Yang was doing her confinement period and would not know about the outside world. But now it seems that Concubine Yang Concubine Shiyou already knows something. "Humph! Why are you so tough on me?" Concubine Yang glared at her careless son, and at the same time reached out and pinched Li Min's arm. As a result, Li Min grimaced in pain, while still thinking in her mind. : As expected of being mother-in-law and daughter-in-law with Wen Xin, they both like to twist people¡¯s arms. When Concubine Yang saw that Li Min still looked playful and smiling, she was so angry that she wanted to pinch her again. Now Li Min couldn't bear it anymore, so she had to dodge and beg for mercy: "Concubine, please stop pinching me, I know you are wrong!" " "Tell me, what's going on between you and that Cui girl?" Concubine Yang didn't bother to go around in circles and directly asked her why she came to Li Min. At this time, Li Min had no choice but to tell the story about himself and Cui Mengxue. However, he still hid a lot about Concubine Yang. He only said that he had met her in the Cheng Mansion on the night of Shangyuan last year and was immediately shocked. Tianren, it was just that he and Wen Xin had just gotten married at the time, so he didn't care much about it. The last time Concubine Yang gave birth, he met her again, so he boldly pursued her, but he didn't expect that the other party was already engaged, so many things happened later. . After listening to Li Min's frank story, Concubine Yang was not so angry anymore. She thought back to the Cui Mengxue she saw on the day she gave birth. Although she didn't see her appearance, she must have been a very beautiful woman for her son to fall in love with. And I remembered that when the other party gave me the acupuncture that day, he kept encouraging me to relax, and his voice was very gentle. In addition, the other party was from the Cui family of Qinghe, so his character must be right. "What a pity! What a pity!" Concubine Yang thought for a while, but suddenly sighed and shouted what a pity. "Concubine, what's the pity?" Li Min asked strangely. "It's a pity that you got married too early. Otherwise, if the position of the principal concubine could be left to this Cui woman, it would save you a lot of resistance!" Concubine Yang gave Li Min a blank look when she heard this. Obviously, Concubine Yang was still a little dissatisfied with Wen Xin. After all, in her opinion, the reason why her son Li Min had no heirs until now was because of the inaction of the princess Wen Xin. She only knew that she dominated Li Min, but she didn't know Acquire concubines for your husband. "Don't worry, mother and concubine. Although it is a bit difficult to marry Mengxue, everything has a son. When the time comes, I will let those wealthy families know about the son's methods, and then they will obediently agree to the marriage!" Li Although Zhen understood the meaning of Yang Fei's words, she pretended not to hear anything and directly changed the subject and answered. In fact, he had often heard Concubine Yang complain like this these days. At first, he would defend Wen Xin a few words. After all, he himself had stopped many Wen Xins from taking concubines for him, but Concubine Yang didn't believe it at all, so When he heard too many complaints, he simply pretended to be deaf and dumb, and made peace with them. I think all men who have wives will understand the profound meaning of the word "rarely confused". Concubine Yang also knew that her son was pretending to be stupid, but she also knew that Li Min and Wen Xin had a very good relationship, and she could just complain a few words. It was basically impossible to break them up. And looking at my sonAs she spoke, her arrogant expression of disdain for the aristocratic families such as the Five Surnames and Seven Wangs, coupled with the resemblance to her father Yang Guang, actually made her feel in a trance, as if the person standing in front of her was the same person that year. He is like a father who guides the country. "Mother Concubine! Mother Concubine!" After Li Min finished speaking, he didn't expect that Yang Fei looked at him blankly, as if she was thinking about something, so she opened her mouth and called out, only to call Yang twice in a row. The concubine woke up from her daze. After Concubine Yang came back to her senses, a trace of sadness flashed in her eyes, but she immediately adjusted her mood and told the serious matter of calling Li Min here today: "Liu Lang, I called you here today. In fact, I was entrusted by your father. He After reading about you and Miss Cui in the newspaper, let me tell you, whatever plan comes to mind, go ahead boldly. He will support you in everything, but he only has one request, and that is that you must put that Cui The lady has been married!" No wonder Concubine Yang knows about the outside world, it turns out that it¡¯s Li Shimin who has such a big mouth again! Li Min thought angrily that Concubine Yang was in confinement and she had to worry about her own affairs. She was not a very competent husband! "Mother and concubine, what does the father mean? How could you be so supportive of me marrying a girl from the Cui family for no reason?" Li Min complained to Li Shimin in his heart. He had no time to think deeply about the other party's motives, so he asked directly. Concubine Yang laughed when she heard this. After shooing away the palace people around her, she covered her mouth and said with a smile: "What else can you mean? It's just that your father, that old pervert, was unwilling to give in. He wanted to beg a few Cui back then. The daughter of the family was a concubine, but she was rejected by the family. Moreover, the other party also made a rule that Cui family daughters would not marry the royal family, which made him very embarrassed. That's why he wanted your son to marry a Cui family daughter, and it wasn't Princess, if you do this, he will be able to express his anger." Hearing Concubine Yang call Li Shimin an old pervert, Li Min couldn't help but smile. At the same time, he also thought of the romantic affair between Li Shimin and the Queen of Silla in Pyongyang City. Unfortunately, this affair could only be ruined. Even when getting along with Cheng Huaimo, who was also an insider, the two did not dare to discuss a word. "Hey, please tell my mother and concubine to tell my father. I will definitely break Cui's daughter's vow not to marry the royal family, so that my father can vent his anger!" Li Min finally understood what Li Shimin was thinking, and also understood why he asked his mother and concubine to tell him. After all, this kind of fact cannot be put on the stage, and it also seems that Li Shimin is a bit petty. It is a bit inappropriate for a father and emperor like him, so he used Concubine Yang to tell him. After receiving Li Shimin's support from Concubine Yang, Li Min felt even more confident. However, thinking about the news from Confucian Daily News, his mood dropped again. Now that rumors are flying everywhere, Li Min has finally established a good impression of him. His reputation was greatly damaged, and he had no preparation in advance, so he was caught off guard now. Moreover, although the obscene girl in the Confucian newspaper was fabricated, it was true that he seduced Cui Mengxue, who was about to be married. This is what made Li There is something indefensible about the shame. But what he and everyone didn't expect was that the turmoil caused by the Confucian Journal would take a huge turn because of a little person. That afternoon, Li Min left Concubine Yang, but before his carriage could return to the palace, he was stopped by someone! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 169 Don¡¯t trade feelings "Liu Lang, come with me quickly, someone wants to see you!" Li Min, who was taking a nap in the carriage, suddenly heard such a familiar voice. Before he could open the door, Cheng Hualiang rushed in and pulled him to the door. He changed to riding a horse outside the car, then hit the horse and ran towards the direction of Cheng Mansion. "Brother Cheng, who wants to see me?" Li Min asked as he galloped on his horse. "Rokuro, I can't help you this time. Not only do my parents want to see you, but there is also a person with a special status. If they do anything inappropriate to you, you must be patient!" Cheng glanced at Li Min sympathetically before speaking. When Li Min heard that Cheng Yaojin was among his people, he immediately got a headache. Although he didn't have much contact with the other party, he knew very well that Cheng Yaojin, a man with three axes in folklore, was an out-and-out person. He is a human spirit who is much stronger than the little fox Cheng Huailiang in every aspect. In addition, he is Cui Mengxue's biological uncle. Thinking of facing such a person, even Li Min couldn't predict what the consequences would be? With worries about this meeting, Li Min and Cheng Hualiang came to Cheng's Mansion together. As soon as they got off their horses, they saw an extremely handsome young man walking out of the mansion. However, when Li Min saw this young man, he was startled and hid behind Cheng Hualiang, hoping to use the shield of the other man's burly figure to avoid him. It¡¯s a pity that the other party came out just for the two of them. Seeing Li Xuan¡¯s guilty look, he snorted coldly and said with some gritted teeth: "Liu Lang, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months, you have really done a good job!" I heard the other party calling out my name. Li Min couldn't hide any longer, so he had to stick his head out from behind Cheng Huailiang, showed an awkward smile to him and said, "We haven't seen each other for many days. Brother Cui is still as charming as ever. I really want to hurt my little brother!" The person who came out was Li Min¡¯s old acquaintance Cui Yu, who was also Cui Mengxue¡¯s brother. But when Li Min was talking to the other party, he still pulled Cheng Hualiang. What he was afraid of by letting him stand in front of him was that if Cui Yu was impulsive and took out a knife and stabbed himself, he would be in trouble. Cui Yu saw the report about Li Min from the newspaper a few days ago. But he didn't know at the time that the woman seduced by Li Min turned out to be his own sister, until he came to Chang'an today. Only then did I find out the truth about the whole thing from my aunt. Hearing Li Min's obviously flattering words, Cui Yu didn't show the slightest smile and still said coldly: "My uncle and aunt are waiting for you inside, let's talk about everything after you get in!" After Cui Yu finished speaking, she ignored him and turned around and entered the house. Li Min was hesitating whether he should go in, but he was pulled by Cheng Hualiang, and he couldn't help but followed him into the Cheng Mansion, passed through the main hall in the front yard, and went directly into the inner house at the back. Then he followed Cui Yu and Cheng Huailiang into a small Nuan Pavilion. The Nuan Pavilion is not large in area, but the layout is extremely elegant. You can tell at a glance that it was Mrs. Cheng's handiwork. When Li Min went in, he found Cheng Yaojin and his wife sitting in the main seat of the Nuan Pavilion, staring at him with gloomy faces. Cui Yu stood beside Mrs. Cheng. After Cheng Hualiang came in, he stood beside Cheng Yaojin. In this way, a four-on-one posture was formed, and the entire Nuan Pavilion except for the five of them was formed. There wasn't even a servant to serve him. "Junior Li Min, please see Old Duke Cheng and Mrs. Cheng!" As soon as Li Min came in, he immediately felt the heavy atmosphere in the Nuan Pavilion, which even made him feel like a disaster was imminent. However, as a prince, he still had to try his best to maintain his integrity. Live in your own style and never be careless in etiquette. However, compared to the time on Yuanye last year, this time Mrs. Cheng did not show the slightest smile when she saw Li Min. Instead, she snorted coldly and said: "Liu Lang, you are really courageous. It's okay to pester my fianc¨¦e." Instead, you even beat your fianc¨¦ who was blocking the exit. You really have the demeanor of a dandy prince!" "Madam, there's no need to talk nonsense with this guy!" Before Li Min could defend himself, Cheng Yaojin stood up and patted the table, pointed at Li Min and said, "Liu Lang, you also know the situation outside now. Our niece's reputation has been ruined by you, now tell me and my wife how you plan to deal with this matter?" Cheng Yaojin was straightforward and pointed out the crux of the problem at once. Ever since Lu Hong revealed what happened that day, the matter between Li Min and Cui Mengxue was no longer a secret. After all, in the aristocratic circle, nothing could really be hidden from anyone, not to mention that Li Min didn't go to Zhulin Medical Center. He didn't avoid anyone, so now not only the aristocratic circle, but also the common people knew about his pursuit of Miss Cui. However, once the rumor came out, it would naturally cause some damage to Miss Cui's reputation. Seeing the aggressive look of Cheng Yaojin and his wife, Li Min naturally felt even more guilty, but he still said bravely: "Don't worry, you two, I, Li Min, am not an irresponsible person. Everything happened because of me, so I will definitely do it." Be responsible to the end,You two don¡¯t have to worry about the Lu family, I will force the other party to break off the engagement first, and I will never damage the reputation of the Qinghe Cui family. As for what happens next" When Li Min said this, he looked up at Cui Yu who was furious, and continued without any confidence: "If Brother Cui agrees, I, Li Min, am willing to marry Miss Mengxue!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, Cui Yu snorted angrily and stepped forward and said, "Marry my sister? Liu Lang, you said it nicely. Everyone knows that you and Princess Qi have a very close relationship, so if my sister is married, it's not a good idea at most." He is just a humble person. Although Cui is not talented, he will not let his sister suffer such insult!" Although Cui Yu spoke in a very aggressive tone, Li Min was shocked after hearing it, because the other party's words revealed a message, that is, Cui Mengxue can be married, but he is not satisfied with Yanren's position. In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that Cui Mengxue is a direct descendant, and her father is a rising clan leader, so her status is naturally much nobler than that of ordinary Cui¡¯s daughters. If she hadn¡¯t married as a head wife, it would definitely make Cui¡¯s face in Qinghe No light. It's just that besides the princess, the only person left in his house is Huan. How can he find another title that satisfies him? Just when she was worried, she heard Mrs. Cheng say again: "Yu'er, don't be angry! With Mengxue's identity, she is really wronged by the position of a person. But now that things have turned out like this, if Liulang really has a way If the Lu family breaks off the engagement, then it will be difficult for Mengxue to find anyone other than Liu Lang. You don¡¯t want Mengxue to stay alone in Konggui for the rest of her life, right?" Cui Yu had great respect for Mrs. Cheng as her aunt. After hearing her words, she immediately put away the anger on her face and bowed back: "What my aunt taught me is that my nephew is indeed a little too impatient!" Mrs. Cheng looked at Cui Yu's well-behaved look and nodded with satisfaction. Then she turned to the bewildered Li Min and said, "Liu Lang, let's not talk about the status of Mengxue's marriage for now, but you are the one who caused the trouble. You also offended the Fan Yang Lu family, so you have to take care of everything about the Lu family. You have no objection to this, right?" "No, no, don't worry, Mrs. Cheng. The younger generation will definitely make them ask us to break off the engagement, and the name of breaking off the engagement will definitely not damage the reputation of Cui and Mengxue!" Mrs. Cheng's words can be regarded as a disguised solution for him. , and what others said made sense, so he naturally had no objections. "Okay, I believe in your ability, Rokuro!" Although Mrs. Cheng is a prostitute, she has been married to Cheng Yaojin for many years, and she has also experienced a lot of bold giving up. In addition, she also has great faith in Li Min's ability, so The answer was very straightforward. However, she changed the topic and said again: "But Lu's breaking off the engagement is only the first step. The next step is our Qinghe Cui family's problem. My brother died early, and there was only one son like Yu'er in the family. So-called The eldest brother is like the father, so Yu'er naturally makes all the decisions about Mengxue's marriage. However, you also know the internal situation of the Cui family in Qinghe. As the clan leader, Cui Yan has always disliked Yu'er. In addition, the Cui family said back then, Cui's daughter will not marry into the royal family, so if Yu'er agrees to your marriage to Mengxue, she will definitely have to bear pressure from all aspects of the clan. Do you understand this?" When Mrs. Cheng finished speaking, she glanced at Li Min with a meaningful look. At this time, Cheng Yaojin picked up the tea bowl and lowered his head to act like a mute; Cui Yu, contrary to his previous anger, showed a trace of shame on his face, lowered his head and looked at his toes, but Cheng Huailiang blinked at Li Min, Indicating that it was time for him to show off. In fact, before Mrs. Cheng finished speaking, Li Min had already understood what the other party meant. He even knew clearly that the reason why Cui Yu was so angry just now was because he was playing a double act with Mrs. Cheng, and Cheng Yao Jin was a complete shocker. He started yelling and nothing happened. The leading role today was entirely Mrs. Cheng in front of her. Mrs. Cheng said so much, but what she actually wanted to express was that Cui Yu could agree to marry Cui Mengxue to Li Min, without even caring about her status, but Li Min had to agree to one condition. , that is, to help Cui Yu with all his strength, so that their team can regain the position of the leader of the Cui clan in Qinghe. Although it is a bit cruel to say this, this is a true portrayal of the struggle between aristocratic families. Both Mrs. Cheng and Cui Yu regard Cui Mengxue as a bargaining chip in exchange for the external support Cui Yu needs most now. Although the relationship between Li Min and Cui Yu was good in the past, it was far from reaching the point where he fully supported them. After thinking about this, Li Min suddenly stood up straight. Instead of his submissive look just now, his eyes showed a kind of shrewdness and confidence. The Qi King Li Min that people usually see is finally back! Li Min and Mrs. Cheng looked at each other for a long time, and finally said something slowly that surprised everyone present: "Mrs. Cheng, I understand what you mean, but it's a pity that?Li Min never trades feelings with others! "(To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 170 Behind the Rejection w As soon as Li Min's words came out, not only did Mrs. Cheng feel very surprised, but Cheng Yaojin, who was pretending to drink tea, also raised his head and looked at him up and down with a pair of big copper bell-like eyes, as if he was meeting Li Min for the first time. Cheng Huailiang was stunned, but his reaction was almost exactly the same as his father's. As for Cui Yu, her face turned pale, and then the look of shame on her face became clear. It looked like she wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it. In the emotional entanglement with Cui Mengxue, Li Min actually took the initiative. He could have forced Lu to break off the engagement first, and then waited for Cui to marry Mengxue to him, because at that time, apart from him, there would be no one else in the world. No one dares to marry Cui Mengxue. After all, everyone knows that this is the woman that King Qi Li Min worked so hard to get back. Who is so blind as to dare to steal a woman from him? However, Mrs. Cheng was sure that Li Min was a passionate person. Firstly, he owed Mengxue, and secondly, the relationship between the Cheng family and Cui Yu made it even more impossible for Li Min to do anything heartless, so Cheng The lady took the initiative instead of being passive and offered Cui Mengxue in exchange for Li Min to fully support Cui Yu in seizing the chief of the Cui clan in Qinghe. However, Li Min's answer was beyond their expectations. But before Mrs. Cheng and the others could react, Li Min spoke again: "My acquaintance with Mengxue originated from a misunderstanding, but due to my fault, her marriage was ruined, so I have the responsibility to return it to her." A happy marriage, where she fell in love with me willingly and felt that being by my side was a blessing!" When Li Min said this, he raised his head and looked at Mrs. Cheng again, and then said: "So I attach great importance to my marriage with Mengxue, and I don't want this marriage to be tainted with a hint of transaction. So for Mrs. Cheng Your proposal. It is extremely difficult for Li Min to agree to it, but if you trust me, I can make a guarantee to you. As long as Brother Cui follows me, his achievements in the future will definitely not be that of a small Qinghe Cui family. comparable!" Although Li Min¡¯s words were full of confidence, and everyone present also believed in his abilities. But his guarantee was really amazing. As one of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes, the Cui family of Qinghe was almost second only to the Cui family of Boling and the Li family of Zhaojun. Ranked third among the aristocratic families, and this was due to internal divisions, otherwise its strength would not be as strong as the Bolingcui family. But it is similar to the Li family in Zhaojun. But for such a huge family, Li Min added a "little" as a modification. In this way, when Mrs. Cheng and others heard that Li Min's confidence had almost turned into a kind of arrogance. , which made them wonder if Li Min was bragging? Looking at the suspicious expressions of Mrs. Cheng and others, Li Min remained calm. He turned around and suddenly saluted Cheng Yaojin and said, "Uncle Cheng, you should know that Uncle Qin agreed to teach at the military academy some time ago, right?" Cheng Yaojin also took off his disguise at this time, with a shrewd look in his big eyes. Carefully analyze the truth and falsehood of Li Min's words. Now being interrupted by Li Min, he said angrily: "Nonsense, Brother Qin and I are brothers. Of course I know about him, and I have heard about it. Was it your boy who persuaded him to come out to teach regardless of his illness?" "Hehe, Uncle Cheng and Uncle Qin are indeed old brothers for decades, and I won't hide anything from you!" Li Min blinked and smiled. Seeing his appearance, Cheng Hualiang, who was next to Cheng Yaojin, felt a little Chilling, he was too familiar with Li Min. As long as the other party shows this expression, there must be something wrong with him! As for Mrs. Cheng and Cui Yu, they didn't understand what Li Min was asking. So they all stared at the two of them curiously. When Cheng Yaojin heard Li Min's compliment, he felt proud in his heart. After all, he and Qin Qiong were brothers who were born and died. From their friendship in Wagang Village until they worked together to protect the Tang Dynasty, they could almost be said to share life and death, so Hearing Li Min praise their friendship, he couldn't help but feel proud. "Uncle Cheng, did you know that my nephew agreed to a condition in order to persuade Uncle Qin to come out?" Before Cheng Yaojin could be proud, Li Min suddenly poured cold water on him, and what he asked Cheng Yaojin was. He was speechless because he didn't even know this happened. Cheng Hualiang, who was next to him, slapped his head. He had long expected that Li Min would make such a move. "Brother Qin actually made a condition? What is it?" Cheng Yaojin asked impatiently. Qin Qiong had never told him about this matter at all, so it must be an extremely secret and important matter. "Hehe, it's nothing actually. It's just that General Qin asked me to promise that when Brother Huaiyu graduates from the military academy, he will take him with him to give the Qin family a chance to develop again!" Li Min had a look on his face. With a half-smiling expression, he spoke in an extremely calm tone. Hearing Li Min's words, Cheng Yaojin and his wife both looked solemn. They both knew Qin Qiong's character, and they also knew that although Qin Qiong was famous for his bravery, he was also thoughtful and thoughtful, especially the way he looked at people and things. , and it was extremely accurate. Back then, it was clear that Wang Shichong had notThere was hope of winning the world, so he took Cheng Yaojin and others to join the then relatively weak Tang Dynasty. When Li Shimin and Li Jiancheng were competing for the throne, Qin Qiong reminded him, making him resolutely follow Li Shimin, and finally achieved success. Because of this, Cheng Yaojin has always been very convinced of Qin Qiong's judgment. Qin Qiong has always been in poor health, but now she insists on going to the military academy to teach in exchange for letting Qin Huaiyu stay with Li Min from now on. Based on Cheng Yaojin's understanding of Qin Qiong, the other party would never make such a decision for no reason. Moreover, by telling this matter today, Li Min obviously used Qin Qiong's matter to convince them that by following him, It's more worthwhile than letting Cui Yu compete for the position of clan leader. "Uncle, aunt! Don't make things difficult for Rokuro anymore. Besides, he is right. Mengxue is my biological sister. If I use her as a bargaining chip in exchange, how am I different from an animal?" At this moment, the man who had just looked so arrogant The ashamed Cui Yu suddenly raised his head, took a few steps forward and said firmly. Hearing Cui Yu's words, a trace of guilt flashed across Mrs. Cheng's face. However, after all, she had experienced a lot and her mind was naturally quite firm, so she finally said: "Yu'er, you have to think clearly. If you lose This opportunity, for our clan to win the position of clan leader again, has become elusive." "Aunt, there are things a man can do and things he should not do. My nephew has decided to follow Liu Lang in the future. With his talents, he will definitely be able to do great things!" Cui Yu replied decisively. Since he turned back as a prodigal son, Since then, he has always regarded retaking the chief of the Qinghe Cui clan as his greatest pursuit in life. However, the current chief Cui Yan has become powerful and he is at a disadvantage, otherwise he would not be forced to go into business. "Okay! Brother Cui is indeed ambitious. He can only inherit the legacy of his predecessors and is not considered a man. As good men of the Tang Dynasty, we naturally have to start our own business!" Li Min couldn't help but shout loudly when he heard Cui Yu's words. praised. "My cousin and Liu Lang are right. Although I, Cheng Huailiang, am not talented, I am also full of passion. Count me in for your problems!" Cheng Huailiang was also excited by Li Min's words and couldn't help standing up and shouting loudly. Although Cheng Yaojin was startled by his son's voice, he raised his head and laughed afterwards, because he saw from his son the pride and passion of his youth. This is what young people should have. "I really don't understand you men!" Mrs. Cheng saw her son going crazy too. Her husband not only didn't care, but also laughed happily, and couldn't help but grunted to express his dissatisfaction. Having finally passed the test between Cheng Yaojin and his wife and Cui Yu, Li Min couldn't help but feel much more relaxed. Originally, Li Min wanted to see Mengxue. After all, she was very angry that day, so he should go and comfort her. But Mrs. Cheng thought it was inappropriate. After all, the Lu family had not broken off the engagement for a day, and Mengxue was ready to be married. It was really not suitable to have too much contact with Li Min, especially in this period when rumors are flying all over the sky. Li Min could understand this reason, so he had to give up. After chatting with Cheng Yaojin and his wife for a while, and telling Cui Yu how to say goodbye, Li Min left Cheng Mansion. But when he was riding away, he looked back at the door of Cheng Mansion, with a mysterious smile on his lips. Back to the main hall of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, Wang An, the king¡¯s tutor, was already waiting for Li Min there. As soon as Li Min saw the other party, he immediately bowed to the ground and said: "Master Wang has a clever plan. Mrs. Cheng really put forward the conditions for me to support Brother Cui in his fight for the position of clan leader, and Brother Cui has also arrived in Chang'an City." When Wang An heard Li Min's words, he showed an expected smile, and then he stroked his beard and said: "This is also reasonable. Cui Yu wants to regain the position of patriarch, but Mrs. Cheng and Mr. Cheng The Duke of Guo is his biggest foreign aid and his staunchest supporter, but behind Cui Yan is the Boling Cui family. Therefore, Cui Yu's power, both within and outside the clan, is not as powerful as Cui Yan, the current clan leader. Since His Highness has failed at Miss Cui this time, Mrs. Cheng will naturally not miss this good opportunity with her shrewdness!" Listening to Wang An's analysis, Li Min really admired this Wang Fu. He could even predict such a thing in advance. Such a character can almost be compared with the legendary Zhuge Liang. "Wang Fu, you didn't want me to agree to help Brother Cui, but this is a good opportunity to get involved in the Cui family in Qinghe. Wouldn't it be a pity to let it go in vain?" Li Min asked with a frown. In order to reject Mrs. Cheng, what he said in the Cheng Mansion was sincere, but it was also due to Wang An's explanation in advance. "Haha, Your Highness, you must not be too greedy. Although the Five Surnames and Qiwang have been at a disadvantage in the general trend, the so-called centipede will never die. Now that you are interfering in the internal affairs of the Cui family in Qinghe, do you know what will happen? What consequences?" Wang An asked with a smile. To be continued. If you likeThis work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. m {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 171 Little people change big events "Please give me some advice, sir!" Li Min bowed and said. After settling the matter with Cheng Mansion and Cui Yu. Li Min's bad luck these days has finally come to an end, because the Confucian Press revealed that he seduced Cui Mengxue, plus the other party's slander. His reputation took a huge hit during this period, and even Li Tai and Li Chengqian couldn't sit still. They actually secretly contributed to the incident, which made his reputation fall again and again. ¡°However, this Confucian newspaper incident that almost provoked a new round of fighting between the Tang princes ended because of a little person. This little person was the ugly girl whose life was saved by Li Min. The ugly girl¡¯s surname is Wu. She has a disabled father and two younger brothers and sisters who are only about ten years old. She and her mother usually run a small business to support the family, although the income is not much. But it¡¯s still enough to support the family¡¯s expenses. In addition, although the other party is ugly, Miss Wu is a warm-hearted person. Whenever someone has a problem, she will help if she can. So when people who know her mention her, they almost always praise her. After Mrs. Wu was rescued by Li Min, she rested in Cui Mengxue's hospital. She had almost nothing to do the next day. She continued to buy cloth to support her family, but the vendors she knew around her made fun of her. He said that she was kissed by His Highness King Qi and would definitely be a blessed person in the future, etc. Mrs. Wu was very grateful to King Qi for saving her that day. After all, with her noble status, she was able to save herself with her words and words without despising her ugly appearance. Such a virtuous prince has only done this in thousands of years. One, but it was a pity that His Highness King Qi never came to the hospital since that day, and she could not enter Prince Qi's mansion, so she could not express her gratitude to King Qi in person. This always made her regretful, so she had to set up a memorial ceremony for Li Min at home. Praying for longevity tablets every night is a way of expressing your gratitude. Although the report about Li Min in the Confucian newspaper also mentioned Mrs. Wu, everyone only cared about Li Min and the woman to be married who was seduced by him. As for her, a little person, except for some familiar people, there was no one at all. Will care. However, as this matter spread more and more widely, even the lowest level people like Mrs. Wu finally knew about it. When she heard others slander His Highness King Qi¡¯s action of saving her as frivolous, this made Mrs. Wu Feeling extremely angry, she initially went around explaining the truth of what happened that day to others, but unfortunately she was so soft-spoken that it didn't have much effect at all. But in the end, after receiving some advice from others, Mrs. Wu boldly went to Datang Daily on her own, hoping to use the power of the newspaper to report the truth about the matter. As a result, Yan Bei, who was having a headache about this matter, felt immediately cheerful when he saw her. Not only did he prioritize the interview with her, but he also wrote the article himself. As a result, from the next day onwards, Datang Daily's counterattack against Confucian Daily began, focusing on the account of Miss Wu, the person involved, and interviews with several viewers who were present at the time of the incident, focusing on Li Min's rescue. people's passing. In addition, with Li Min's consent, first aid methods such as artificial respiration and cardiac compression were drawn into graphics and published in newspapers along with the report. With Mrs. Wu¡¯s personal testimony, coupled with Datang Daily¡¯s non-stop interviews and reports for several days, and making the headlines in every issue, Yan Bei is also very smart. Not only did she publish the first aid method, but she also interviewed Sun Simiao and others. Famous doctors in the Tang Dynasty asked them to confirm it from a medical perspective. Although some doctors felt that this first aid method was not in line with etiquette, after testing, it was indeed very effective. With the authoritative certification from those well-known doctors, the rumor that Li Min was a frivolous and drowning woman was quickly broken. Moreover, Datang Daily took advantage of the victory and accused Confucian Daily of distorting facts, damaging the reputation of others, etc. The facts were all there, and there was no room for quibbles by the other party. For a time, the Confucian Press was almost in disrepute. The reputation that had finally risen fell again, and even reached a historical low. Although Lu Hong later published an article to defend himself, claiming that he did not know that he was saving people, and even if he misunderstood the King of Qi, the matter about Li Min seducing the engaged woman was absolutely true, without any water! It's a pity that Datang Daily is not a vegetarian, and directly pointed out that Lu Hong was still lying. One of the two things connected together was fabricated, so how could the other one be true? If a person's integrity is in question, even if he only tells the truth in the future, his credibility may not be high. No matter how Lu Hong defends himself, the fake news reported by Confucian Daily has become a fact and is irrefutable. No matter how Hong tried to ensure that Li Min really seduced the engaged woman, most of them were skeptical. Coupled with Li Min's good reputation in the past, most people believed that His Highness King Qi had been framed. But just when Datang Daily and other newspapers were criticizing Confucian Daily and Lu Hong, they were interrupted by an unexpected incident. The reason why it is expected is that no one is surprised by the news.??. "Bah! No wonder Hou Junji is so arrogant at ordinary times. Look at this battle, it's really beautiful!" Cheng Huailiang slapped the table and stood up, flicking the newspaper in his hand with excitement. There was still a party at Li Min's house today, and almost everyone was there. "In less than a month, Tiandi City and Gaochang City were captured. Qu Wentai died of fear, and his son Qu Zhisheng was captured. Even the Khan of the Western Turks, Yugushe, was so frightened by him that he abandoned the city of Futu Khan He ran away. Such a feat of destroying the country is enough to make Hou Junji angry. I am afraid that after he returns to the court, even Wei Gong and the King of Hejian will not pay attention to him!" Qin Huaiyu sat on the side, also holding the newspaper in his hand. Said while watching. In fact, it is no wonder that Qin Huaiyu said this. Although Hou Junji was also a famous military general in the Tang Dynasty, he did not get along well with military generals such as Cheng Yaojin and Qin Qiong. Even Li Jing did not like him very much. The key reason for this is that Hou Junji's temper was so arrogant that most people couldn't bear it, and he was also very suspicious. Li Shimin asked Li Jing to pass on the art of war to Hou Junji, but Hou Junji suspected that Li Jing had kept it secretly and had not passed on all the art of war to him. He also told Li Shimin about this matter. It turned out that Li Jing was not an economical person and sued Hou Junji for wanting to rebel. As a result, the two started a quarrel, but in the end it was nothing. However, from then on, Li Jing and Hou Junji The relationship has always been very bad. "Brother Huaiyu, no matter how much contribution Hou Junji has made, when it comes to it, aren't you still working hard for our textile industry?" Li Min was also excited while reading the newspaper. Although he expected that Datang could conquer Gaochang, he didn't Thinking that the fight was so efficient, I almost took the team to Gaochang for a circle. The entire ancient Gaochang Kingdom no longer existed. I heard that Li Shimin had ordered that the territory of the original Gaochang Kingdom should be used as the Western Prefecture of the Tang Dynasty and the Western Turks. The city of Futu Khan was set up as Tingzhou. Speaking of which, the twelfth year of Zhenguan was indeed a year worth celebrating for the Tang Dynasty, because it had just conquered Goguryeo in the first half of the year, and in the second half of the year, it destroyed Gaochang, and by the way, it also occupied the Khan City of the Western Turks. This intimidated the most powerful opponent around Datang. "Yes, Xizhou was all conquered with our money. Now it's finally time to divide the land. My mother has sent people there. We will definitely find a good place to grow cotton!" Fang, who has always been honest, said Yiai was also excited this time. Although the Fang family is a wealthy family, Fang Xuanling is an upright person and has always kept a clear distinction between public and private affairs. The family's property is not much, and all of it is managed by the famous Mrs. Fang in history. In the past, due to limited funds at home, the Fang family was not deeply involved in industry and commerce. However, this time Mrs. Fang was cruel and spent tens of thousands of dollars to buy land, so Fang Yiai paid special attention to this matter. Hearing Fang Yiai's words, Li Min, Li Jingheng and others looked at each other and smiled. They had many people and money in their house. They had already sent people to Gaochang at the beginning of the war. The best places had probably been sent. people are in the pocket. But just when everyone was discussing the matter in Gaochang, Yan Bei frowned and said: "Liu Lang, although the victory of Gaochang is a good thing, it also diverted everyone's attention. Originally, I wanted to You've squeezed out Confucianism and Newspaper because of your anger, and now no one pays attention to that guy Lu Hong's slander against you, which actually gives them an advantage." "Brother Yan, Confucianism is still necessary. As for the Lu family" When Li Min said this, he showed a sinister smile, "I have already thought of a good solution for the Lu family, but I have to Brothers, please support me!" The fastest update, please. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 172 Textile Base Youzhou is one of the nine ancient states, and its location was probably around Hebei and Liaoning in later generations. During the Sui and Tang Dynasties, due to the excavation of the Grand Canal, the northernmost Yongding Canal ended in Youzhou. In addition, the Sui and Tang Dynasties had always When Goguryeo used troops, Youzhou's geographical location was even more important. For example, the last time Li Shimin used troops, Youzhou was the rear area of ??the Army. Because of this, Youzhou can be said to be one of the important military, transportation and commercial centers of the Tang Dynasty. It is also worth mentioning that Youzhou has an ancient name called Fan Yang. The famous Fan Yang Lu family was born here, and the core strength of the Lu family is also in Youzhou City. Since Youzhou is the birthplace of the Fanyang Lu family, the Lu family's power here is naturally extremely huge. Not to mention anything else, most of the land in Youzhou is almost all the family land of the Lu family, and even a few neighboring There is also a large amount of land controlled by the Lu family in every state. Therefore, although these states are nominally owned by the Tang Dynasty, they are actually controlled by the Fanyang Lu family. The current governor of Youzhou is named Zhou, and she is also from a wealthy family in the south of the Yangtze River. However, the wife of Zhou governor is from the Fan Yanglu family. It is precisely because of this relationship that he, the son-in-law of the Lu family in Fan Yang, can sit in the position of governor of Youzhou. After all, Youzhou is the headquarters of the Lu family. If he is not closely related to the Lu family, he will not be able to do so. It is possible that he could secure this position, but it is a pity that Tang Dynasty officials had to serve in other places, so the descendants of the Lu family could not serve in Youzhou, and in the end they had to choose a son-in-law of the Lu family to be the governor. Although the governor of Zhou came from a wealthy family in the south of the Yangtze River, his family was in a poor position, and the clan did not pay much attention to him. Later, it was all thanks to the support of the Lu family that he passed the examination and became an official, and finally sat in the position of governor. Lu was naturally very grateful. In addition, the Lu family's influence is deeply entrenched in Youzhou. Without the support of the Lu family, it would be impossible for them to survive. He could not secure the position of governor at all, so he has always been Fan Yanglu's die-hard support. Youzhou is a Shangzhou. It not only has a large population, but also has prosperous agriculture and commerce. Therefore, there are many officials in the state. In addition, the governor of Zhou Dynasty is also quite talented. Therefore, the entire Youzhou is governed in an orderly manner. Although it is less than It was not as prosperous as Dengzhou under Li Min's rule, but it was still one of the most famous states in the Tang Dynasty. He has made great achievements under his rule, and he has the support of the Fan Yang Lu family. Governor Zhou seemed to be very proud of himself in the past two years. Many people know that Zhou's governor is about to be promoted to high status. As long as a suitable seat is available in the court, Fan Yanglu will promote Zhou's governor to the position. Governor Zhou is also very satisfied with his current situation, and he has a gentle personality. He always smiled at everyone, so he was nicknamed the "Smiling Governor". However, what happened during this period made the Smiling Governor unable to smile again. "Sir, another textile factory has opened outside the city. The big boss behind the scenes is the Lanling Xiao family. I heard that Princess Qi also has shares in it, and it is in other places. Textile factories are also being built one after another, and they are recruiting everywhere. People, many farmers in Youzhou have put down their hoes and started to sign up at the factory!" An official reported to the Zhou Governor with a sweaty face. Judging from the way he was panting, he must have just rushed from outside. return. This is the Yamen of the Governor of Youzhou. Governor Zhou sat in the main seat with a serious look on his face, and there were several people wearing official robes sitting below him. Judging from the grade of the official robes, they should be the county magistrates of various counties in Youzhou. It's just that these county magistrates, like Governor Zhou, are all at a loss. "Sir, it seems that Youzhou City, like our counties, is also surrounded by large and small textile factories. If this situation is allowed to continue, I am afraid that no one will cultivate the land in Youzhou anymore." Stand up. The man who spoke was named Cui. He was born in the Cui family of Boling. He was the magistrate of Fanyang County. His wife was also born in the Lu family of Fanyang. However, compared to the governor of Zhou Dynasty, the relationship between Cui County Magistrate and the Lu family was not that deep. After all, he was deceased. The Bolingcui clan is much more powerful than the Lu clan. As soon as Magistrate Cui spoke out his words, several other magistrates also started talking about it. The reason why they came to see Governor Zhou together today was because some time ago, a large number of textile factories suddenly sprung up in Youzhou. It was supposed to be a textile factory. This is a good thing, but because the textile factory is recruiting people, a large number of poor farmers have given up their plans to rent land for farming and instead worked in factories. However, as a result, the Fanyang Lu family, which occupies a large amount of land, may not be able to find tenants for farming in the future. , Magistrate Cui and the others, who are Lu's cronies, naturally want to get together to discuss countermeasures. Governor Zhou frowned even more when he heard the discussion of several subordinates. Finally, he slapped the table and interrupted everyone's discussion: "That's enough, everyone, stop talking!" As Governor Zhou spoke, he stood up and walked back and forth in the hall for a few steps before speaking again: "You only see the situation in your own county and Youzhou City, but you don't know that in the surrounding states, as long as Fan Yanglu Almost all textile factories are operating in places where the Lu family's land is concentrated, and they also specifically recruit tenants who rent the Lu family's land to work. It is obvious that the other party is using this to undermine the Lu family's foundation."   "My Lord Governor, I heard that His Highness King Qi took the lead this time and wanted to build a textile base in Youzhou and several surrounding states. Now it seems that the other party's textile business is fake, and attacking the Lu family is the right one. Really!" Although County Magistrate Cui has a relatively junior official position, he was born in the Boling Cui family and received news from the clan a few days ago, so he knows a lot. "Isn't it a little too much for His Highness the King of Qi to target the Lu family of Fan Yang in this way?" A county magistrate shouted with a bitter smile. Several other county magistrates did not know the inside story, and they all complained after hearing this. They also knew about the suppression of industry and commerce by the Five Surnames and Qiwang. However, there were so many aristocratic families involved in the suppression, but the King of Qi chose the Lu family for revenge. Although they were not members of the Lu family, each of them had a close relationship with the Lu family. , if the Lu family is injured, their future life will not be easy. After hearing the complaints from several colleagues, County Magistrate Cui smiled and said nothing. Of course he knew why Li Min targeted the Lu family. However, although this matter was no longer a secret among several prominent families, the outside world still knew nothing about it. Know. After hearing this, Governor Zhou's face darkened. Although his surname was not Lu, he had a deep relationship with the Lu family. Coupled with his high position and authority, he also knew something about the attack on Li Min. However, it was difficult to explain this matter clearly. In the end, he could only say vaguely: "Don't make random guesses. The industrial and commercial rivalries between the major aristocratic families and His Highness King Qi have been going on for a long time. This time, maybe King Qi will attack Lu first to intimidate others!" The other county magistrates were also smart people. Looking at Governor Zhou¡¯s expression, they immediately guessed that there must be something fishy going on, but as subordinates, they couldn¡¯t say anything to reveal it. However, Magistrate Cui thought of one thing. He smiled slightly and said, "The Governor and you all don't know that there is actually a reason why His Highness King Qi targeted the Lu family in this way." When Governor Zhou heard this, he thought that Magistrate Cui was going to tell him about the attack on Li Min. He was about to stop him when he saw the other party gave him a mysterious smile and continued: "We in Youzhou are a bit far away from Chang'an, so everyone You may not know yet, but a big event happened in Chang'an a few days ago, which involved the Fan Yang Lu family and His Royal Highness the King of Qi." After hearing Magistrate Cui's words, Governor Zhou was relieved. He also knew about this, so he simply took over the words and said: "Haha, after Magistrate Cui said this, I remembered that some time ago, Chang'an sent In the newspaper, one of the Lu family's children wrote an article in it, exposing the King of Qi's molestation and seduction of an engaged woman. It must be for this reason that His Highness the King of Qi was dissatisfied, so he took action against the Lu family! " "Humph, I see. Everyone says that King Xianda of Qi is also a womanizer behind his back!" Upon hearing Governor Zhou's distortion of the facts, some people immediately jumped up to express their dissatisfaction with Li Min. "Hey, there's more to the truth than that!" Magistrate Cui saw that Governor Zhou was concerned about Lu's face and concealed something when he spoke, so he immediately added, "I heard that the person who His Highness King Qi seduced was the one who wrote the article. The fianc¨¦e of a descendant of the Lu family, and the King of Qi has even spread the word that Fan Yang and the Lu family should ask His Highness to break off the engagement. I guess this incident at the textile factory is aimed at that matter!" Hearing that Magistrate Cui suddenly exposed Lu's shortcomings, Governor Zhou was also a little displeased. He couldn't help snorting coldly and said: "County Magistrate Cui knows a lot, but do you know that the seduced girl But it¡¯s you, a girl from the Cui family?¡± The Cui family of Boling and the Cui family of Qinghe came from the same origin. Although there were some internal struggles, they were consistent externally, so the governor of Zhou Dynasty said this. However, after County Magistrate Cui heard this, he said with a normal expression: "What Governor Zhou said is right, but as the saying goes, Cui's daughter will not marry the royal family, our Cui family will never agree to a daughter from the clan marrying Qi King Li Min. However, the situation of the Lu family is a bit worrying. The king of Qi set up a textile factory, which not only took away the farmers on the land of the Lu family, but also the textile industry, the linen industry that the Lu family relied on as a pillar, would definitely not be able to support it. I¡¯m afraid the family¡¯s survival depends on following His Highness King Qi¡¯s instructions?¡± Hearing what Magistrate Cui really said about Li Min, the other magistrates were very angry. However, thinking about King Qi's power and methods, they had to calm down. A noble family The existence of the family naturally requires an important material foundation, but the King of Qi took a two-pronged approach and attacked the two economic pillars of the Lu family at the same time. If this situation is allowed to develop, the consequence is likely to be the collapse of the Fan Yang Lu family. "Hmph, that's not necessarily the case!" At this time, the governor of Zhou suddenly snorted, "The cotton output in the Tang Dynasty is limited, and there are not many people planting it. King Qi has opened so many textile mills, and there will be insufficient work by then, so we can only If we operate at a loss, even with the financial resources of the upstart families like King Qi and Chang'an, I'm afraid they won't be able to sustain it for long." "Master Governor, you don't know this. I just got the news yesterday that Gaochang Kingdom has been conquered, and businessmen from various aristocratic families are rushing into Gaochang in order to demarcate the territory."Planting cotton, and I also know that King Qi has come up with another strange trick and is robbing the land for planting hemp crops! Magistrate Cui said again with a smile. The reason why he told all the news he knew was that his biggest purpose was to use the mouth of the governor of Zhou to spread the news to the Lu family, so that they could make preparations in advance so that they could sustain themselves under the attack of King Qi. longer. In this way, the Cui family and several other aristocratic families can also breathe a sigh of relief and consider the family's next plan. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 173: Boating and Chatting "Strange move? What weird move?" At this time, Governor Zhou also wanted to understand the meaning of Magistrate Cui's move, and the anger in his heart quickly subsided. He raised his head and looked at the other party and asked calmly. "Hehe, in fact, this weird trick is nothing to put it bluntly. It's just that very few people dare to think of such a bold idea. Even if they think of it, I'm afraid not many people dare to do it. But His Highness Prince Qi both dares to think and dare to do it. Do it." Magistrate Cui saw that Governor Zhou had guessed his intention, so he instead tried to hide it. After regaining his composure, Governor Zhou saw Magistrate Cui pretending to be a cover-up, but he did not ask further questions. Instead, he picked up the teacup and took a sip, staring at him motionlessly. Magistrate Cui was a little bored when he saw Governor Zhou not asking, but he still said: "His Royal Highness King Qi is planning to implement a kind of futures trading in several hemp-producing areas. The so-called futures are a bit complicated to explain, but we can use an analogy. For example, there are A farmer grows one acre of cotton, and can harvest an average of one hundred kilograms of cotton per mu. If the one hundred kilograms of cotton can be sold for a normal price, then the Prince of Qi will come forward to negotiate a slightly lower price with the farmer, and sell this acre of cotton. The cotton in the land is purchased in advance, and no matter whether this mu of land is harvested more or less, it will all belong to Prince Qi's palace!" Hearing Magistrate Cui's words, not only Governor Zhou's expression changed, but several other magistrates were also amazed, because this so-called futures is actually to buy the crops on a piece of land in advance. As for the crops that may encounter during the growth process, The risk is borne by the buyer. Of course, because of this, the price of the crops will be lower than normal. "How cruel. If this method is promoted in hemp-producing areas, then the farmers who originally grew hemp will definitely switch to cotton. In this way, the production of linen cloth will be completely cut off from the source, even if some scattered hemp can be collected from other places. Come, but it is difficult to meet the requirements of the Lu family's industry. He is indeed worthy of His Highness the King of Qi!" Governor Zhou said to himself in anger and helplessness. Several other county magistrates looked at each other and lowered their heads together. This matter involved the fight between the Lu family and King Qi. With their status, it is naturally impossible for them to get involved, so they should return to the county to educate the people honestly. After hearing what Magistrate Cui said, Governor Zhou immediately dismissed the meeting. Then he asked the family to prepare a car, and hurried to the Lu family's residence, telling everything he heard today, hoping that the Lu family could come up with a way to deal with it as soon as possible. In the small lake in the front garden of Prince Qi's Mansion in Chang'an City, a small boat floated on the lake. Three people were sitting on the bow of the boat, holding fishing rods and fishing. The man in the middle had gray hair and an elegant look on his face. It is Prince Fu Wangan of Prince Qi's Mansion, and on the right is a tall young man with a handsome appearance. He is naturally our Prince of Qi. As for the one on the left, he is even more handsome than Li Min, but less masculine and heroic. He is Cui Yu, Cui Mengxue's brother. Cui Yu is also a disciple of Wang An, so he and Li Min are not only good friends, but also have a friendship with each other. He may even become Li Min's uncle in the future. As a disciple, since he came to Chang'an, he would not forget to meet his teacher, so although Cui Yu was a little embarrassed to meet Li Min, he still came today. But what he didn't expect was that as soon as the teacher saw him, he immediately took him and Li Min to go fishing. The weather is good today. The sun is shining warmly on people. In addition, autumn has just passed and the lake has not yet frozen. It is a good day for fishing. It's just that fishing is not only a technical job, but also requires a lot of patience. Unfortunately, Li Min doesn't have any of it, so after fishing for a long time, he only caught a few small fish as long as one finger. Cui Yu is a little stronger than him, but the biggest fish he catches is only as big as a palm. But Wang An seems to be well versed in this, and his results are astonishing. He has already caught several big fish weighing seven or eight kilograms. "Haha, here comes another one!" At this moment, Wang An suddenly stood up and laughed loudly, and then he saw water splashing on the lake. A big hooked fish was led by the fishing line and began to struggle violently on the water. He looked so big that Wang An couldn't even pull him up. Seeing the situation here, Li Min and Cui Yu dropped the fishing rods in their hands and rushed to help Wang An pull the fishing rod. When they finally pulled the fish onto the boat, even Wang An couldn't help but be overjoyed because he caught it. It turned out to be a snakehead fish weighing about ten pounds. The so-called snakehead fish is actually a ferocious carnivorous fish that preys on other fish. The snakehead fish is extremely powerful in the water. No wonder it was so hard to pull it out just now. However, the meat of this fish is very delicious, and it is relatively rare for a snakehead fish to grow to a weight of ten kilograms. "Liu Lang, it seems we are in for a treat today. Let the cook prepare this fish later, and the three of us will have a few drinks!" Wang An was also very excited about this big harvest and stopped fishing. , rowed the boat to the shore, and asked people to deliver the fish to the kitchen. Seeing Wang An¡¯s excitement, Li Min smiled. The bigger the snakehead fish, the better it tastes. The meat of annual snakehead fishThe fish is the most delicious, and the one Wang An fished must be more than a year old. Speaking of which, such a big snakehead fish can grow in the small lake at home, all thanks to Wen Xin, because she likes to raise fish, and naturally does not like to see other people eating fish, so the fish in the lake just let them grow, and over time they will naturally grow. There are many big fish. Several dishes were prepared and delivered to the boat, and the three of them sat on the boat eating and chatting. After chatting for a few words, Wang An took a sip of black fish soup and praised the chef's skills. Turning to Cui Yu, he said: "Yu'er, do you have anything to say about what happened last time in Cheng Mansion?" When the teacher mentioned what happened that day, Cui Yu's face turned red. She glanced at Li Min with some shame and said, "Teacher Qi, the disciple was so greedy for profit that he actually wanted to use his sister in exchange for Liu Lang's love for me. Support, this approach is really disgusting.¡± Hearing Cui Yu¡¯s words, Wang An and Li Min looked at each other and smiled. He waved his hand and said with a smile: "Yu'er, that's not what I want to hear, and what you did is not wrong in the first place. If you want to regain the position of the leader of the Cui family in Qinghe, you can only get the support of Liu Lang in the world. , you can achieve what you want. As for the means, although others may think they are a bit underhanded, if you want to be a clan leader, you should not be fettered by this family relationship. However, neither Rokuro nor I will approve of this matter. !¡± After hearing the teacher's words and looking at Li Min who was smiling and silent, Cui Yu was a little confused and couldn't help but ask: "Teacher, if I become the leader of the clan, I will definitely carry out reforms in the clan to make it adapt to the general trend. Development, in this way, not only will there be less resistance for industry and commerce, but it will even lose the development of industry and commerce. Why don't you and Rokuro agree?" When he was in the Cheng Mansion, although Cui Yu gave up trying to win Li Min's support out of shame, he actually didn't understand the deeper meaning in his heart. The reason why Wang An took him to fish and drink was actually to explain the matter clearly so as to avoid any estrangement between him and Li Min. "Brother Cui, it's up to me to explain this matter, but I have to apologize to you in advance, because when we were in Cheng Mansion that day, I didn't tell you all the reasons for rejecting you!" Li Min said, standing up and saying to you Cui Yu bowed to express his apology, and then revealed the main reason why he was unwilling to intervene in the internal fighting of their family. Cui Yu was full of doubts at first. After listening to Li Min's explanation, he felt a sense of enlightenment. But soon he thought of another question and asked: "Liu Lang, although you have the advantage now, but the people of the major families The strength is still there. If you use the development of industry and commerce to press forward step by step, aren't you afraid that the other party will adapt and think of ways to deal with it? " Hearing Cui Yu's question, Wang An's face turned serious and he lectured: "Yu'er, have you forgotten what I said before? The development of industry and commerce has become a general trend. Under this general trend, no matter what, No matter what countermeasures the other party came up with, in the end they were just struggling to their death and could not change the overall situation at all!" "Thank you for the lesson, teacher. The disciple was confused for a moment and didn't even think of this!" After hearing Wang An's lesson, Cui Yu finally remembered the teacher's analysis of the general trend of the world, and immediately stood up and said with a look of shame. "Fu Wang, you can't say so absolutely. In fact, with the strength of the major families, if they are willing to give up one thing, they can still become a decisive force in the future!" At this time, Li Min suddenly said with a smile. Although he and Cui Yu are both students of Wang An, due to issues of identity and knowledge, the relationship between Li Min and Wang An can only be said to be both teachers and friends. There are even some ideological issues that Wang An has to ask. Li Min asked for advice. After getting along with each other for this period of time, Wang An had a deeper understanding of Li Min. In addition, he was very resourceful. Therefore, after hearing Li Min's words, he immediately understood what he meant, but he pondered After a while, he frowned and said: "Liu Lang, given the nature of these aristocratic families with five surnames and seven looks, they should not be able to give up such an important thing, right?" "Why is it impossible to give up?" Li Min smiled and picked up a piece of fish and put it in his mouth to taste, and then said, "Seeking advantage and avoiding disadvantage is the instinct of all things, whether it is as small as a person or as large as a family. There is no way to escape the influence of this instinct. When faced with the situation of life and death, if the powerful families of the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes do not want to be crushed into powder by the general trend, they can only seek change in the difficulties! If it really counts, Brother Cui That¡¯s a great example!¡± Hearing Li Min's words, Wang An also reacted. They both looked up at Cui Yu at the same time, and then laughed. However, Cui Yu, who was the party involved, was full of doubts. He really couldn't figure out what example the two of them could use him as an example. As for what they mentioned about asking families like Five Surnames and Seven Hopes to give up, they were even more confused? (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support. Your support is our best?¡¯s motivation} Text Chapter 174 The Lu family is not the only one in the world who knows how to assassinate "Teacher, Rokuro, what are you talking about? Why can't I understand?" There were no outsiders anyway, so Cui Yu, who was confused, seized the opportunity and asked immediately. "Brother Cui, Wang Fu and I are discussing the possibility of reconciliation with Qi Wang, the fifth surname!" Li Min said with a smile that made Cui Yu stunned. "Reconciliation? Is thisis this possible?" Cui Yu's mind couldn't turn around for a while. Some time ago, the industrial and commercial owners represented by Li Min and the wealthy families represented by Wu Xing Qi Wang were inextricably linked. , now the industrial and commercial owners have finally gained the upper hand, but now Li Min actually proposed a settlement, which is really unacceptable. "Yu'er, Liu Lang's use of the word "reconciliation" is not appropriate. To be precise, it should be to assimilate the big families like Wu Xing and Qi Wang!" Wang An corrected from the side. "Assimilation!" Cui Yu's eyes lit up after hearing this. It was much easier for him to understand this word, and he also vaguely understood why Liulang said that he was a good example? "Wang Fu's wording is correct, it is indeed assimilation!" Li Min also clapped his hands and laughed after hearing this, "Although the five surnames and Qiwang are rooted in the land, in fact, they have been participating in the industrial and commercial activities of the Central Plains for hundreds of years. , but they did not pay much attention to it due to the influence of Confucianism. But now, in addition to the development of industry and commerce, I believe that those big families have seen the power of industry and commerce, and if they are willing to put down one thing and participate in industrial and commercial activities, I believe it can definitely become a decisive force in the industrial and commercial world, but if so, they will lose something extremely important!" "Liu Lang, you said it was about controlling the court!" Cui Yu was not stupid either. From Li Min's words, he immediately thought of what the great family was about to lose. "Yes! The development of industry and commerce will inevitably lead to social changes. The inherent social system of scholars, people, industry and commerce will definitely be broken. In this way, the dominance of the scholar class will definitely be vigorously challenged by the emerging industrial and commercial class. I can even say that the scholars will definitely lose the right to rule that they have controlled for thousands of years!" Li Min said firmly. What he said has been verified by history and is naturally correct. After hearing Li Min¡¯s inference, Wang An nodded repeatedly, obviously agreeing with his point of view. In fact, sometimes Wang An is also very curious about Li Min. After this period of contact, he found that Li Min was not as magical as the legend said. It was true that he was smart, but it was not true that there were people smarter than him. However, Li Min has one thing that is extremely miraculous, and that is that he has an extremely accurate grasp of the direction of the world's general trend. Sometimes even he is defeated. Even Wang An doubts whether Li Min has the ability to predict the future? ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult to get scholars to hand over their power!¡± Cui Yu also said with a wry smile. "Brother Cui is wrong. In fact, this matter is not difficult to say. It depends on whether we have the patience." Li Min seemed very relaxed. "Rokuro is right. The development of industry and commerce has gradually eroded the foundation of scholar rule, and this process of erosion will become faster and faster. When this foundation is destroyed and riddled with holes, it will be the end of scholar rule. , but even I can¡¯t tell what kind of situation it will be like.¡± When Wang An said this, there was also a trace of confusion on his face. Although Wang An has great wisdom. But after all, we are humans, not gods, and we are bound by the thinking of this era. Naturally, we cannot see the series of consequences caused by the rise of the bourgeoisie. However, as a descendant, Li Min knows better than anyone else that if industry and commerce are allowed to develop, capital will inevitably expand to an alarming degree, and what follows is likely to be a bourgeois revolution. Of course, as long as Li Min Now, he would never allow such a thing to happen in Datang. Since the birth of the monster capital, it has been greedy and predatory. Anything that dares to block its development path will inevitably be overthrown by its brute force. The scholar class, headed by the aristocratic families such as the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes, is the first opponent it encounters after its birth. Only by defeating this can it create an environment more suitable for its development and expansion. In addition, Li Min is also very aware that when capital expands to a certain extent, it is likely to conflict with the imperial power. This has been verified countless times in Western history. Both Britain and France are bourgeois. The revolution paid a heavy price. Although the imperial power of the Central Plains dynasty was much more powerful than that of later Western countries, it was extremely difficult to conquer the monster of capital. As a member of the royal family, Li Min naturally did not want the capital monster he unleashed to swallow up the rule of the Tang royal family. In addition, capital is not only a monster, but also a double-edged sword. If used well, it can not only strengthen the country and enrich the people, but also pull the Chinese dynasty out of the vicious cycle of division and reunification, fundamentally avoiding the tragedies of future generations. happened, and this is exactly what happened?The fundamental reason why Li Min had no hesitation in releasing the monster of capital. As for how to control the monster of capital to ensure that it can injure the enemy while also delivering nutrients to yourself and Datang? Li Min has already had a preliminary idea about this, but this idea can only really begin to be realized when industry and commerce must be improved to a certain level, and when capital begins to show its greedy and bloody side. After these two years of development, coupled with Datang's original foundation, although the capital development has not yet reached Li Min's requirements, the difference is limited. When Datang's textile industry begins to get on the right track, then When he started to realize his vision. The three masters and apprentices were drinking and chatting. Wang An might have seen the two disciples there, so he drank a few drinks greedily. As a result, he was blown by the cold wind on the lake and immediately felt overwhelmed by the alcohol. He got into the boat without thinking about it. They rested in the cabin, leaving only Li Min and Cui Yu. The two of them used to be close friends, but now because of Cui Mengxue's incident, something else has been added to their friendship. So after Wang An left, neither of them knew what to say, and the atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. "Liu Lang, I heard that you have already taken action against the Fan Yang Lu family, and you have also mobilized many Chang'an Xinshi families to help you?" In the end, Cui Yu was the first to break the embarrassment and began to ask about forcing the Lu family to break off the engagement. "Haha, I knew that this matter could not be hidden from Brother Cui. The Lu family only had land and linen industry to support it. The development of the textile industry happened to require population and market, so I made some plans for the Lu family. First, the textile factory I plundered the farmers on the other side's land, and then after the cotton cloth from the textile factory was produced, I grabbed the sales market for linen cloth. However, because cotton needs a growth cycle, I also did some tricks on the raw materials for the production of linen cloth. I must have Mr. Lu is also worried about these things!" Li Min said with a smile, he was still very confident about forcing Ms. Lu to break off the engagement. However, Cui Yu was obviously worried and spoke again: "Liu Lang, although your approach has squeezed the Lu family into a life-and-death situation, what if the other party would rather die than surrender, or refuse to break off the engagement? And in a few months, it will be Time is very tight for my little sister and that Lu Hong to get married!" Li Min also knew that time was running out, but he still said with a smile: "Brother Cui, don't worry, Mr. Lu will never have the courage to give up his family for a woman. Even if Lu Hong doesn't agree, Mr. Lu will definitely force him to do so." I asked him to break off the engagement and took a step back and said, if they really would rather die than surrender, then I will also let the Lu family know that assassinating a person without leaving any clues is not just theirs!" When Li Min said the last words, his voice was very soft, but when he heard it in Cui Yu's ears, he was frightened and moved at the same time. He blurted out: "Liu Lang, you have to think clearly. , if Lu Hong is really assassinated, then everyone in the world will know that it was you. Even if there are no clues, it will be a huge blow to your reputation, and it will even" Speaking of this, Cui Yu suddenly hesitated, but in the end he gritted his teeth and said: "It will even affect your competitiveness for the throne. After all, neither His Majesty nor the civil and military officials want to see someone using assassination." The prince with all kinds of tricks ascends to the throne!" Cui Yu's words are heart-breaking. After all, the prince is still Li Chengqian, but here he is openly discussing the succession of the throne with Li Min. If it reaches the ears of interested people, even if he is from a prominent family, he will never be able to eat it. Walk around. Hearing Cui Yu's words, Li Min was a little speechless, because the last time Li Shimin praised him, it caused a storm in the city. Everyone thought that he was the most likely to replace Li Chengqian and become the third emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Unfortunately, only Li Min and Li Shimin knew that he would never inherit the throne of the Tang Dynasty. "Brother Cui, regarding the throne, let it take its course!" Li Min was too lazy to discuss the throne with others, so he immediately stopped and changed the subject, "By the way, Brother Cui, I wonder what Mengxue is doing these days. So, are you still angry with me?" Speaking of my little sister, Cui Yu said with some emotion: "Liu Lang, I was a little worried before, thinking that you felt indebted to my little sister, so you agreed to marry her, but now I see that you are willing to destroy yourself for her." Honor, I, as the eldest brother, can finally feel relieved when I marry my little sister to you in the future." Cui Yu's heartfelt words made Li Min a little embarrassed, but before he could be humble, he heard the other party say: "Liu Lang, although I am reassured about you, I still have a few words to say, because you don't have to look at dreams. Xue is my biological sister, but she is actually a miserable woman. She has suffered many grievances since she was a child!" When Li Min heard Cui Yu's words, his eyes narrowed, and a look of doubt appeared on his face. With Mengxue's identity, who else dares to make her suffer?   {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 175 Cui Mengxue¡¯s Experience Seeing Li Min's confused look, Cui Yu sighed and started to talk about his sister. When Li Min heard about Mengxue's life experience, he couldn't help but feel something in his heart. Not only did he learn more about Mengxue, but he also felt more affection for her in his heart. Mengxue is a full ten years younger than Cui Yu, and before Cui Mengxue was born, Cui Yu's mother dreamed of white snowflakes flying in the sky for several days. Cui Yu's father Cui Xuan happened to be seriously ill, so Mrs. Cui had a vague feeling that this was not the case. A good sign. Sure enough, on the day Cui Mengxue was born, Cui Xuan finally couldn't stand it anymore and left their orphans and widowed mother behind. Although Cui Yu¡¯s mother also came from a wealthy family, she was a superstitious woman. She always believed that Mengxue¡¯s birth brought bad luck to their family and caused the death of her husband, so she didn¡¯t like Mengxue. To make matters worse, less than a year after Cui Mengxue was born, several major plagues occurred in the land controlled by the Cui family in Qinghe. Not only did countless people under their control die of illness, but many members of the Cui family were also affected. At that time, the story about Mengxue killing his father had begun to spread. After the plague, no one knew who started it. They actually said that Mengxue was a disaster from heaven. Not only did he kill his father as soon as he was born, , and also brought plague, causing countless people to die of illness. People in ancient times were ignorant. After hearing this rumor and the fact that Mengxue's father died of illness when she was born, many people believed it. However, due to the prestige and strength of Cui Yu's family at that time, no one Dare to come to your door. Speaking of which, this can be considered a blessing for Mengxue. Because if she had been born into an ordinary family, she would have been killed by someone who had lost their mind. After all, many people will look for an excuse to vent after experiencing the pain of losing a loved one. Even if the other person is just an innocent baby. Although Cui Mengxue survived because of the prestige accumulated by her ancestors, she was labeled as a disaster star since she was born. Not only did her mother dislike her, but even the relatives and friends of the Cui family did not treat her very well. Mengxue doesn't even have a close friend. Because no girl wants to date her. It¡¯s okay to be discriminated against by her mother and others, but even Mengxue herself is discriminated against because she has been naive to think so since she was sensible. He really killed his father and caused a plague that killed countless innocent people. So in her young mind, she always felt guilty towards everyone. It was under this sense of guilt that Mengxue began to learn medical skills at a young age, because in her limited understanding at the time, since she had caused so many people to die, she would have to spend her whole life using medical skills. Save more people, so that you can atone for your own sins. Others only know that Mengxue is a medical genius. Sun Simiao had achieved achievements that impressed Sun Simiao at a young age, but they didn't know how much hardship Mengxue had put in behind the scenes. Sometimes while treating patients, she was infected and almost died; in order to better understand the properties of a medicine, she even tried the medicine on her own body, holding her stomach in pain and rolling around in the middle of the night; even in order to learn acupuncture, she actually practiced it on herself. As a result, my body was full of needle holes at the beginning, and I even didn¡¯t know which acupuncture point the needle hit. As a result, I almost lost my legs. It was precisely because of all the hard work that Mengxue's medical skills improved by leaps and bounds. When she was at home, she insisted on free clinics. From the beginning, no one believed in her, and she slowly accumulated the reputation of the goddess doctor. Only she knew the hardships of her life. And it was precisely because of saving countless people that Mengxue slowly got rid of the hat of disaster star. Although her mother still didn't like her, at least when Mengxue was mentioned outside, almost everyone would praise her. At the end of the sentence, Cui Yu suddenly sighed and said: "Now that I think about it, it was probably Cui Yan and his gang who slandered my little sister as a disaster star. After all, in order to undermine my family's prestige, they definitely had reason to do such a thing. , It¡¯s a pity that it has been so many years, and even if there is evidence, it is difficult to find it.¡± After Li Min listened to Mengxue's experience from childhood to adulthood, he remained silent. When he got along with Mengxue before, he found that she did not have the squeamishness of a young lady from aristocratic families at all, and she was busy from morning to night, never Complaining and complaining, now that I think about it, it turns out that the other person has been doing this since he was a child, and he has long been accustomed to this busy life. "Rokuro, my little sister has not been loved by her mother since she was a child. Coupled with the name of the disaster star, she has suffered a lot. Fortunately, my other sisters are very sensible and care about her. As the eldest brother, I used to only care about hanging out with others and never fulfilled my responsibilities as an older brother. Now that I think about it, I really owe her a lot. But I am finally relieved that I can leave her to you in the future. I hope you can Treat her well and never let her suffer any further injustice!" After Cui Yu said this, he stood up and bowed deeply to Li Min. This was the last thing he, as an elder brother, could do for his sister. ?When Li Min saw Cui Yu being so solemn, he naturally did not dare to neglect him. He also stood up and returned the greeting: "Brother Cui, don't worry. If Meng Xueru enters Prince Qi's palace, she will be my Li Min's woman. No matter what happens in the future, I will always be my wife." I won¡¯t let her suffer any further injustice!¡± Hearing the voices of the two disciples talking outside, Wang An, who was lying on the couch in the cabin, had a smile on his face with his eyes closed. As a teacher, he naturally did not want to create a gap between the only two disciples. Now Hearing that they finally resolved their knots and began to talk frankly to each other, he, as a teacher, could finally feel relieved. After a while, Li Min and Cui Yu, who were chatting happily outside, heard an ups and downs of snoring coming from the cabin. News of the Gaochang Victory has spread throughout Datang as quickly as possible through newspapers. Moreover, due to the different nature of newspapers, the focus of each newspaper's report is different. For example, Datang Daily is a semi-official newspaper. , all the information obtained was first-hand information, so the reports were timely and accurate, and because of political needs, the reports also contained some positive content. Almost all of them praised this great journey of conquest. The Industry and Commerce Daily, whose influence is second only to Datang Daily, reports something different. In addition to reprinting some content from Datang Daily, they also have a lot of intelligence sent by frontline businessmen. These businessmen even write their own articles and submit articles. Interpret the battle of Gaochang from their perspective. In addition to these, the Industrial and Commercial Daily also focused on the huge impact that the capture of Gaochang would have on the industrial and commercial circles of Datang. For example, the first one mentioned the issue of textile factories. After all, the superiority of cotton has already caused many People see its commercial value, and Gaochang is a rich producer of cotton, so the Industrial and Commercial News asserted that cotton cloth will replace the most commonly used linen cloth within a few years, and even the silk industry will be affected to some extent. However, compared to the positive reports of Datang Daily and Industrial and Commercial Daily, Confucian Daily, which was greatly hit, did not change its true character. Not only did the positive reports raise its own doubts, but it also sent people to go deep into the Gaochang battlefield, thus gaining a lot of fresh insights. Well-known information, for example, they revealed that there was robbery and the capture of good people as slaves in the Tang army. Although it was only a small number of people, the impact was extremely bad. It is precisely because of the multi-faceted and multi-angle reports in various newspapers that many people in the Tang Dynasty saw the true face of war for the first time and understood that war can not only bring honor, but also bring huge benefits. Of course, in honor Behind the interests and benefits, there is also a bloody and cruel price to pay. Li Min has always held a tolerant attitude towards the existence of Confucian newspapers. After all, public opinion not only needs a positive voice, but also an opposing voice. After all, the essence of a newspaper is a medium for transmitting news, and transmitting news The purpose is to let more Tang people understand the world around them, thereby broadening their horizons and ultimately achieving the goal of opening up people's wisdom. However, this kind of opposition often brings unnecessary troubles. For example, during the Battle of Gaochang, a bold report by the Confucian Daily not only triggered a big discussion among the people, but also caused quarrels in the court. Turned upside down. "Your Highness, Hou Junji's actions are simply lawless. Not only did he confine his property and women, but he also failed to restrain his officers and soldiers. This resulted in the deterioration of military discipline in the newly established Xizhou and Tingzhou. Theft and robbery by soldiers became common, and countless civilians committed crimes. This displacement, if it continues for a long time, is likely to lead to great changes, so I request your majesty to severely punish this person!" The white-haired Wei Zheng stood in the main hall and spoke generously, while a group of censors behind him also expressed their feelings. Excited, as soon as Wei Zheng finished speaking, they all immediately stepped forward to join in the music, all of which were related to Hou Junji. Li Shimin in the main hall was also livid with anger. In fact, he had known about Hou Junji's dirty hands and feet in Gaochang before, but he didn't expect that the matter would be so serious. What's even worse is that this matter was reported to the Confucian Press. After being exposed, the whole world now knows about the corruption of military discipline in Xizhou and Tingzhou. Many businessmen have even temporarily retreated from those two states because of this. After all, public security cannot be guaranteed, no matter how good the business opportunity is. Not many people dare to ask for it. Hou Junji's ability in marching and fighting is indeed good, but he is very arrogant. No matter whether he is civil or military, no one likes him very much. Today, I saw Wei Zheng and other censors impeaching each other. In addition, he indeed has an unshirkable responsibility for the corruption of military discipline, so Not only did no one come out to intercede for him, but many people even impeached Hou Junji. Seeing that the ministers in the court were almost unanimous in calling for Hou Junji to be severely punished, Li Min was secretly worried in his heart, because he clearly remembered that it was this battle in Gaochang that made Hou Junji convicted and imprisoned, which led to the subsequent events. A series of tragedies occurred. Although history has been changed a lot by ourselves, it now seems that the tragedy in history is likely to happen again. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 176 History repeats itself "Although Hou Junji made great achievements during this expedition to Gaochang, he also made great mistakes. Therefore, I decided to temporarily relieve him from his military position, and then" Looking at the excited civil and military officials, Li Shimin finally made up his mind to arrest Hou Junji and imprison him first, and then convict him after trial. But before he finished speaking, he saw Li Min standing up suddenly, taking a few steps forward and saying, "Father, please calm down. I think that although General Hou is at fault, he is understandable. After all, Xizhou Heting The state is far away from the Central Plains, and it is easy for the military to be unstable. General Hou mishandled it this time, which led to the problem of military discipline being corrupted. Although it is also a serious crime, I hope that my father can make him use his merits and reduce his punishment!" Seeing Li Min interceding for Hou Junji, not only Li Shimin was stunned, but other civil and military officials were also very surprised, because Li Min rarely took the initiative to express opinions on these major military and political matters, unless Li Shimin asked him, and he and Hou Jun Ji was a person who could not even get along with each other, and now he suddenly came forward to intercede for him, which surprised everyone. In fact, Li Min was also smiling bitterly in his heart, because he knew that it was precisely because of this incident that Hou Junji was convicted and imprisoned. Although he was later acquitted, he did not receive any promotion. This made him very dissatisfied, and later he was even more dissatisfied. Prince Li Chengqian came together, and the reason why Li Chengqian had the courage to rebel was because he had Hou Junji as his biggest support. Although the relationship between Li Min and Li Chengqian is not good, even when Li Min's reputation was damaged last time, the other party added insult to injury. It can be said that the two are still in an opposing position. But nevertheless. Li Min also didn't want to see the other party being exiled for rebelling. This was not because he wanted to kill a good person, but because he didn't want the Tang Dynasty's regime to suffer too much fluctuation. After all, if Li Chengqian rebelled, a large number of people would definitely be implicated. There will also be violent turmoil in the court situation, and even his development plans will be affected, so if it can reduce the possibility of Li Chengqian's rebellion, then he will try his best to give it a try. But Li Shimin also got really angry this time, and after being exposed by Confucian Daily News. The trouble had become known to the whole world. If Hou Junji was not punished, the majesty of the court would not be shown, so in the end he did not agree to Li Min's plea. Still speaking, he said: "King Qi, you no longer need to excuse Hou Junji. I have made up my mind and will immediately send someone to escort Hou Junji back to Chang'an!" After speaking, Li Shimin flicked his robe sleeves, announced his withdrawal from the court, then turned and left the Tai Chi Hall. When the civil and military officials below saw His Majesty leaving, they immediately gathered in groups and discussed today's events as they walked outside. Li Min's strange reaction today also aroused the curiosity of many people, such as Xiao Yu, Xu Jingzong and other closely related ministers. At this time, they all found Li Min and wanted to know more about it. Unfortunately, Li Min didn't know how to explain it, so he had to be vague and confused. After finally sending Xiao Yu and others away, Li Min wiped his sweat and was about to leave. But as soon as he left the gate of Tai Chi Hall, a man came out and grabbed his arm and said, "Liu Lang, you are a marquis today." Jun Ji¡¯s plea for mercy must have a deeper meaning, right?¡± Li Min turned around and found that the person who caught him was none other than Wei Gong Li Jing. The old man and Hou Junji were not on the same page, but he behaved like a gentleman in the court today and did not do anything to add insult to injury. Li Min looked at the other party's smiling face, and immediately asked with a puzzled look on his face: "Mr. Wei, this junior just feels that General Hou is a little aggrieved. How can there be any deeper meaning?" "Hehe, lying to an elder. This is not what a gentleman would do!" Li Jing had obviously discovered something, and the smile on his face looked sinister. Looking at the other party¡¯s expression, Li Min was also surprised. Could it be that Li Jing, an old fox, had already guessed something? Thinking of this, he asked hesitantly: "Mr. Wei, I really don't understand what you are talking about?" Although Li Min was still denying it, Li Jing was not angry at all. He let go of his arm and said with a smile: "Liu Lang, do you want to save Hou Junji's life?" "What does Duke Wei mean? Although General Hou made a big mistake, he didn't lose his life, right?" Li Min was still pretending to be stupid. "Haha, why should Liulang pretend to be confused? Although Hou Junji will be fine this time, with his temperament, he will definitely be dissatisfied with His Majesty. As long as there is a chance in the future, he will definitely make some unwise move, so I conclude , As long as he doesn't change his temper, he will definitely not escape!" Li Jing stopped beating around the bush with Li Min and directly expressed his guess. Li Min was shocked after hearing this. The person who knew him best was indeed his enemy. Based on his understanding of Hou Junji's character, Li Jing had actually guessed the opponent's final fate. But it is a pity that no matter how vicious Li Jing's eyes were, he would never have guessed that in the end Hou Junhui and Li Chengqian colluded to rebel. As a result, not only did he lose his reputation, but he also implicated many people. "Gong Wei has good eyesight. This junior really can't bear to see"?Datang lost a general! "Li Min said in a smooth tone. Anyway, he still lacked a reason to fool others, so the one Li Jing sent him was quite good. "Haha, Rokuro, don't be pity. Our military academy will start soon. Under the guidance of the old man and King Hejian, we don't know how many future famous people will graduate from there, so there is no need to fight for a Hou Jun. Just focus on it!" Li Jing saw Li Min nodding and couldn't help but said very proudly. The old man really thought he had guessed all the other party's thoughts. Hearing the other party mention the military academy, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little hopeful. Some time ago, due to the autumn harvest, the construction of the military academy was somewhat affected, but now the project progress has been accelerated and we strive to complete it before the end of the year, and then officially start school after the new year. , and whether they are teachers or students, Li Xiaogong and Li Jing have already completed preparations, and have begun preliminary teaching in a temporary place. I heard that the effect is not bad. After chatting with Li Jing about the military academy again, Li Min took his leave. However, he did not go back home. Instead, he went to Concubine Yang because the day after tomorrow was the full moon of the little guy Sheng Ping. At that time, Li Shimin would not only entertain everyone He was a minister, and he would also tell the world about Shengping's title, so Li Min wanted to go and see the little guy first. Concubine Yang was not yet out of confinement and was still living in the birth pavilion. When Li Min went in, he found that the birth pavilion was very lively. Sizi, Li Zhi, Qinghe and other younger princes and princesses were all there. Playing with little Shengping on the crib. Concubine Yang was leaning on the bed, looking at her with a smile and saying nothing. Li Zhi and the others¡¯ attention was all on Shengping, and they didn¡¯t notice Li Min coming in at first. And Li Min didn't remind them. He walked over quietly, looked at the little guys, and found that Sizi and his sister Xincheng were each holding a rattle, dangling in Shengping's face, and Shengping, the little guy, The guy stretched out his white and tender little hands, apparently trying to grab the rattles in the hands of the two sisters, but her hands didn't obey the instructions at all, and she moved left and right without any accuracy. Such a clumsy look naturally made her angry. They laughed loudly. Li Min watched with interest from behind. He walked over and snatched the two rattles from behind Si Zi and Xincheng, and then stuffed them into Shengping's hands. As a result, the little girl shook her head twice and found that she could hear a crisp sound, so she became even more excited. He opened his toothless mouth and laughed while waving his little arms. "Sixth brother, you are so bad. You rob Sizi and sister's things as soon as you come here!" Sizi turned around and saw that it was Li Min, and immediately pursed his lips and said dissatisfiedly. Sizi is five years old this year. Although she is only a little taller, she seems to be a lot more sensible. However, she still likes to act coquettishly when facing the sixth brother who loves her the most. "Hello, Sixth Brother, I want to eat!" Xincheng was originally Li Shimin's youngest daughter, but now the title is Shengping, and she is finally a sister, but this Shengping's little sister is only three years old. She usually meets Li Shimin Zhen either wants snacks or toys. "Haha, you two, don't make trouble. Brother Six, I brought you some new snacks today. Let's see if you like them?" Li Min said, taking out a glass jar from his sleeves, with some colorful snacks in it. Small round ball. "Brother Six, what is this? It looks pretty, but can it be eaten?" Li Zhi came over and looked at it, and found that the small ball inside looked like a glass bead, but it was translucent. Yes, it looks like rock candy, but it is much prettier than rock candy. "Hehe, this thing is actually similar to the stone honey you have eaten. It is made from the juice of a plant called sugar cane. The only difference is that the one I have in my hand is called fruit sugar. It has been removed from the color and then added It is made by adding various fruit juices and crystallizing them. Can you try the difference in taste?" Li Min said, opening the lid and giving each person a candy. The kind of stone honey he mentioned was actually the sucrose block brought from the Indian peninsula, which was also known as flake sugar in later generations. "Concubine, you should try it too, it tastes pretty good!" After Li Min gave it to Si Zi and the others, he walked to Concubine Yang with a smile, took out a piece and said, and put the sugar jar on her bedside. "You, you don't do your job all day long, but you are very good at eating and drinking!" Concubine Yang opened her mouth and held the candy in her mouth, but she still did not forget to scold Li Min. "Hey, my candy actually tastes like orange!" At this moment, Gao Yang, who was already a grown-up girl, took the lead in shouting. "Si Zi, this one is apple flavored!" Si Zi's eyes lit up, and he shouted as he rushed to Concubine Yang, apparently wanting to ask Concubine Yang for a few more. "Grapes! Grapes!" The little girl from Xincheng also ran over with her sister in a hurry. "Bah, Sixth Brother, why is the one I eat so sour? Is it bad?" Li Zhi, a guy who has never had a good taste, spit out the candy and said while sucking in the cold air, it looks likeZiya was almost overcome with acid. ,please. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 177 Li Min is leaving Chang'an alone Li Min walked over and took a look, and almost laughed out loud. He patted Li Zhi on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Jiu Di, yours is lemon-flavored. Lemon is a fruit from the south. It tastes very sour, but It can be used as an appetizer, and pregnant women also like to eat it!¡± When Li Zhi heard that this food was for pregnant women, he immediately looked depressed. When Qinghe and Gao Yang heard this, they immediately covered their stomachs and laughed. They didn't look like a lady at all. It seemed that the royal family of the Tang Dynasty There is still little improvement in the princess's ladylike education. "Liu Lang, mine is also sour, but as you said, holding it in your mouth really makes you feel appetizing!" Concubine Yang also said at this time. She liked to eat sour food when she was pregnant. At this time, the taste has not changed yet, so there is no discomfort in eating lemon candy. "Haha, it seems that this lemon-flavored one suits my concubine's taste. I'll have some sent over when I get back!" Li Min said, smiling as he picked up the two little girls Sizi and Xincheng who were competing for sweets. Then each person divided a few pills, and then dismissed them. In fact, as Sizi and the others, they have eaten all kinds of delicious things, not to mention a few fruit candies. However, this thing is novel and it is their first time to eat it because they are young, so they eat it for the first time. They were clamoring for it, but the older ones like Qinghe and Gao Yang next to them didn't seem to care much. Accompanying Sizi and the others, they played with Shengping for a while, and then Li Min took the lead and started teasing Qinghe again, because she was already sixteen today, and she should have been married to Cheng Hualiang long ago, but Li Min was For the sake of her sister's health, she secretly convinced Li Shimin. It is a rule that a princess can only get married when she is seventeen years old. When she celebrates her seventeenth birthday next year, she will get married. After all, there is only half a year left. After playing around for a while, Qinghe and Li Zhi sensibly left with Sizi and the others, because they knew that Sixth Brother was looking for Concubine Yang. There must be something to talk about. After watching Qinghe and the others leave, Li Min asked some concerned questions about Concubine Yang's recovery, and finally changed the subject. He said somewhat solemnly: "Mother, I returned to Chang'an this time. I originally planned to stay for more than half a year. I didn't go back until the summer of the next year, but I didn't expect that Xijun was pregnant, and the delivery date would not be until June of the next year. , As a result, it disrupted our original return plan, but" When Li Min said this, a look of embarrassment appeared on his face. Concubine Yang looked at her son, who had grown into a majestic young man, with a happy smile on her face. She took Li Min's hand and put it on her knee. She asked lovingly: "Liu Lang, what difficulties do you have, although Just tell mother and concubine, do we still need to be polite between mother and son?" "Mother, it's not really a problem, it's just something. I need to go to the south in person, but if I wait for Xijun to give birth, I won't be able to leave at all, so I want to leave immediately after the New Year. In the south, there is no need to bring family members. We should handle the matter as quickly as possible and then rush back before Xijun gives birth. But in this way, not only will we no longer be able to visit the mother and concubine often, but even Xijun and Wen Xin will not be able to see her anymore. You need to worry more about my mother-in-law!" Li Min said slowly. He just received news from Lu Qing a few days ago that something happened on Liuqiu Island, and he urgently needed to go there in person. But now that Xijun is pregnant, and Concubine Yang has just given birth, he, as a husband and son, Yes, it's really not a good time to leave. "Haha, what do I mean?" Concubine Yang smiled relaxedly after hearing this, "A good man has his ambitions in all directions. Your father always praises you for your great ambitions. Although your mother does not know what you want to do, I can¡¯t help you outside, but it¡¯s okay to help you manage the housework, so if you have anything to do, just do it, my mother will take care of everything at home, and nothing will happen!¡± However, when Li Min heard Concubine Yang's words, he became even more worried and said with some embarrassment: "I have my mother and concubine to help me manage the housework, so I am naturally very relieved, but you and Wen Xin" Li Min didn't dare to say anything else. Concubine Yang had strong opinions on Wen Xin, and he knew this best. Concubine Yang had just kept saying that she wanted to help him manage the housework, but Wen Xin should have been responsible for the affairs in Prince Qi's palace. Guan, if Concubine Yang intervenes now, what will happen to the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law? Concubine Yang finally understood her son's words. She pushed Li Min's hand angrily and said with a cold snort: "Liu Lang, am I such an unreasonable person in your eyes? As long as Wen Xin doesn't mess with her, Mother, Mother is naturally too lazy to cause trouble for her, so you can rest assured!" What Concubine Yang said was exactly what Li Min was worried about. Wen Xin was also a junior after all. She would naturally only suffer from Concubine Yang as her mother-in-law, so Li Min wanted to communicate with Concubine Yang in advance to avoid having to leave after he left. Later, Concubine Yang went to find trouble for Wen Xin.   Although Concubine Yang made a promise, looking at her angry look, it was obvious that she was not motivated by her true intentions, and Li Min also knew that her mother-in-law was not a man who kept her word. If she regretted it afterwards, she would still It would be bad if he caused trouble for Wen Xin. It seems that we can¡¯t do it without using our trump card! Li Ming helplessly thought that the reason why Concubine Yang was dissatisfied with Wen Xin, apart from having too few concubines around her, was also because Wen Xin had no heirs. However, this matter was not Wen Xin's fault at all, it was herself who had originally In order to prevent Wen Xin from getting pregnant too early and injuring her body, she decided to wait until she was eighteen to consummate the marriage. It can be said that Wen Xin has been taking the blame for him. Thinking of this, Li Min no longer concealed anything, and honestly told the story that he and Wen Xin had not yet consummated their marriage. As a result, Concubine Yang was dumbfounded and could not recover for a long time. It was a good time. After a while, he said with a wry smile: "Liu Lang, if Xijun hadn't been pregnant, even my mother would have wondered if there was something wrong with your body?" When Li Min heard what Concubine Yang said so straightforwardly, he couldn't help but blush, and said angrily: "Concubine, I also think about Wen Xin's health. After all, if a woman who is too young becomes pregnant, it is really a big deal." It's too dangerous. For this reason, I persuaded my father to make a rule that the princess cannot get married until she is seventeen years old. However, you must keep this matter secret, otherwise that girl from Qinghe will kill me, my brother! " Concubine Yang couldn't help laughing when she heard Li Min talking about Qinghe. Qinghe had been a princess for more than ten years and had long been tired of staying in the palace. Moreover, she was also very satisfied with Cheng Huailiang, the consort, so she had long been eager to hurry up. Get married so that she can have her own princess mansion and no longer have to be bound by this palace in the future. But she didn't expect that Li Shimin suddenly set an age limit, which made her wait two more years. For this reason, Qinghe often complained in front of Concubine Yang and Li Min, and even said to Yang that if she knew who instigated her father, This rule set by Huang Li will definitely never end with the other party. As soon as Concubine Yang smiled, the atmosphere immediately relaxed. Finally, she reached out and nodded Li Min's head and said with a smile: "You bastard, it's a shame that you can bear it. There's a beauty like a flower sleeping next to you, but you didn't even touch her." , but it¡¯s your fault that Wei Niang misunderstood Wen Xin for so long, so why didn¡¯t you confess to Wei Niang earlier?¡± There is nothing right or wrong when a mother talks to her son. If she says it¡¯s all her son¡¯s fault, then it¡¯s all his fault. So after hearing this, Li Min had to admit his mistakes again and again. After talking about today's business, Concubine Yang asked about Cui Mengxue with concern. After all, this matter involved two big families, the Fanyang Lu family and the Qinghe Cui family. Although Concubine Yang believed in her son's ability, she would inevitably Somewhat worried. Naturally, she had nothing to hide from her mother, Li Min, and told her all her plans. After hearing this, Concubine Yang praised her son's intelligence in her heart, but she laughed and scolded Li Min for his wickedness. In fact, Concubine Yang didn't object to these secret methods. After all, she was born in a deep palace and grew up in a deep palace. She had long been accustomed to all kinds of shameful activities in the palace. In her opinion, Li Min's methods were It's still very aboveboard. Of course, this is just a mother's evaluation of her son, and it can't be accurate at all! When Li Min left, Concubine Yang also asked him to prepare some jewelry and clothing materials for him to take back. Except for some of them for Xijun, the rest were naturally for Wen Xin. Although Concubine Yang did not say it explicitly, Li Min also Understand, this is the mother-in-law expressing her gratitude to Wen Xin. After watching her son leave the birth pavilion, Concubine Yang sat on the bed and pondered for a while, and finally suddenly said: "Here comes someone!" Hearing Concubine Yang¡¯s words, a personal palace maid immediately stood up and responded: ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, your concubine! What are your orders?¡± "I feel a little uncomfortable, go find a doctor!" Concubine Yang ordered with a smile on her face. "Yes! I will go and ask for Dr. Sun right now!" After the palace maid finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave, but she was stopped by Concubine Yang: "It's a little inconvenient to ask Dr. Sun to come. I remember that on the day I gave birth, a female doctor helped me with acupuncture. You go to Dr. Sun and ask. Take a moment, and then invite her into the palace!" "Yes, I obey my orders!" the palace maid responded immediately. But she was also a little strange in her heart. Concubine Yang just wanted to ask a female doctor to give her orders directly. Why did she have to give so many reasons? As soon as Li Min returned to his mansion after leaving the imperial city, he immediately received news from Wu Meiniang who was far away in Dengzhou. Among the many pieces of information that came this time, there was one that made him extremely excited, but he didn't wait until he was happy. It had been too long, but in this pile of information, a piece of news that Wu Meiniang labeled as weird happened. However, when Li Min saw this news, he looked strange because he really couldn't imagine that such a thing would happen, and If this weird news is confirmed, it will definitely be another big deal.??! (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 178 The shocking news from Silla In the study next to Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace. Li Shimin was at his desk looking at the maps of the newly established Xizhou and Tingzhou. He rejected Li Min's opinion at today's court meeting and insisted on escorting Hou Junji back to Chang'an. Now he is thinking about the various impacts of this move. In particular, how will the countries in the Western Regions and the Western Turks respond? But just at this moment, a big eunuch suddenly reported outside the door: "Your Majesty, His Highness the King of Qi wants to see you!" "Liu Lang? Let him in!" Li Shimin was stunned after hearing this. He had received a report from the palace before and knew that Li Min left the imperial city after staying with Concubine Yang for a while, but why did he come back now? When Li Shimin put away the map on the table, he looked up and saw Li Min coming in. However, Li Shimin's expression was startled at this time, because Li Min's expression was very strange, not only happy but also worried, it seemed to be mixed with a trace of inexplicable weirdness. "I pay homage to my father!" Although Li Min's expression was strange, he did not forget the etiquette. After bowing and saluting, he stood up and said again: "Father, I have two greetings about Silla and Baekje. The latest news, you will definitely be very happy to hear one of them, as for the other one" When Li Min said this, the weird look on his face became even more intense, "AhemFather, let's tell the first news first!" Li Shimin didn¡¯t know what Li Min was up to, but when he heard the news that it was Silla and Baekje, his heart moved because he thought again of the Queen of Silla who he has never forgotten until now. At the beginning, he withdrew his troops from Pyongyang and left all the affairs of Silla and Baekje to Li Min. Now it seems that he finally has some news. The first news is for Datang. It is indeed good news. Li Shimin deliberately lost the homeland of Goguryeo east of Pyongyang to Silla and Baekje to share equally. However, the hatred between the two countries has accumulated for hundreds of years. In the past, due to the participation of Goguryeo and Datang, the This maintains a tense balance between the two countries. Now that Goguryeo is destroyed, Datang will not only ignore it. And they also secretly provoked them, so the relationship between the two countries became increasingly tense, especially in the newly occupied lands. There were almost constant conflicts. According to the news sent to Li Min by Wu Meiniang, both Silla and Baekje have now entered a state of preparation for war, and the young men in the middle school are in their leisure time. Both countries have to receive military training. At the same time, the two countries are also actively contacting the surrounding Datang states, hoping to purchase some ordnance and food. Moreover, according to Wu Meiniang's estimation, a fierce national war will break out between the two countries after the autumn harvest of next year at the latest. "Okay!" After hearing this, Li Shimin happily slapped the dragon case, stood up and walked back and forth a few times, and then excitedly said to Li Min, "Silla and Baekje have a deep hatred. If the two countries are at war, they will definitely use Go all out. Although Baekje is weaker, there is a Japanese country nearby to help, so it is really difficult to predict who will win in the end. But one thing is certain, that is, the war between the two countries will definitely not happen in a short time. It¡¯s over. If we act according to the opportunity, we will definitely get the maximum benefit from it, and it is not impossible to even destroy the two countries in one fell swoop!¡± "My father was wise, and my sons thought the same way. There was a Goguryeo in the land of three Koreas before, which posed a great threat to our Central Plains dynasty. Although Goguryeo has been destroyed now, the remaining Silla and Baekje may not be able to become the next generation. One Goguryeo, so these two small countries must not stay!" Li Min said with a rare expression of ambition. "Fortunately, these two small countries are too weak. It takes a long time to prepare for a war. If it is as expected, the war will not break out until the autumn harvest of next year. By then, you will just have time to wait for them. After fighting for a few months, you can return to Dengzhou and take part in the battle in person. As for what effect you can achieve, it all depends on your methods!" Li Shimin looked at Li Min's expression and said with a satisfied smile. "Father, don't worry, I will definitely not have any country threaten our Tang Dynasty again in the land of Three Koreas!" Li Min also showed strong confidence in Silla, Baekje, and even the overseas Japanese countries. It has been listed as a country that must be destroyed by him. After talking about the good news, it was time for Li Min to talk about the second thing. However, the expression on his face seemed to be hesitant and a bit embarrassed. After a while, he said: "Ahem~, father." Emperor, do you still remember the Queen of Silla?" Li Shimin was stunned after hearing this, and looked around guiltily. When he found that they were the only two people in the study, he felt relieved and said with some blame: "Liu Lang, don't mention that matter in the palace from now on!" He didn¡¯t want to mention the grievance in Li Min¡¯s heart, but something went wrong over there! "Father, I have to mention it, because a strange thing happened in Silla during this period, and it was related to the queen!" Li Min said with a wry smile. "Oh, is it related to Deman?" Li Shimin showed a look of surprise on his face, even though he and the Queen of Silla were just a romantic couple.??But after a few days of getting along, it would definitely be a lie to say that there is no friendship at all. "Father, according to the news obtained by my subordinates, the Queen of Silla has not summoned ministers for more than two months in a row. Normal government orders are issued by her cousin, the one we saw last time pretending to be a maid. The little girl is telling the outside world that she will not be seen by anyone who asks to see her." After Li Min said this, he stopped and looked at Li Shimin, hoping that the other party could guess something. When Li Shimin heard that the Queen of Silla had not shown up for such a long time, there was a trace of anxiety on his face. After taking a few steps back and forth, he suddenly asked: "Liu Lang, is it that Deman has been under house arrest, so that's why he hasn't been able to show up?" After all, she is the king as a woman, and there must be many people in the country who are opposed to it. In addition, the battle in Goguryeo left Silla with a lack of domestic troops. Deman is now attracted by Baekje. If she opposes If her people take the opportunity to attack, they are likely to succeed!" Hearing such a 'reasonable' conjecture from the other party, Li Min felt contempt in his heart. This was obviously a recurrence of Li Shimin's occupational disease as emperor. He only thought about others usurping power, but did not think in other directions at all. "Father, although your conjecture is very reasonable, it has been ruled out through the investigation of my people, because several ministers in Silla who opposed the queen have not made any changes during this period, and the queen's freedom There were no restrictions, and my people were very confused at first, but it was not until they bribed an imperial doctor around the queen that they got accurate information." After Li Min said this, he looked up at Li Shimin and then continued. Then he said, "The Queen of Silla is pregnant, and she has been pregnant for six months now!" "What?" Li Shimin was so shocked when he heard the news that he almost fell on the table. Counting the days, he and the Queen of Silla did have a romantic relationship six months ago, and he also knew clearly that Queen Kinderman was a A clean and self-sufficient woman, even when she met him, the other person was still a virgin, and now she suddenly became pregnant. Apart from him, there was probably no second suspect. Li Shimin hesitated for a long time, and then asked Li Min awkwardly: "Liu Lang, do you think this child is mine?" Li Min rolled his eyes after hearing this, thinking that you have done a good thing yourself, but now you ask me whose child is my child, how should I answer this? Although he thought so in his heart, Li Min naturally did not dare to say so. He hesitated and said with a wry smile: "Father, you must also know that the Queen of Silla has always had a good reputation in the country, and since the fall of Goguryeo, our People have been paying close attention to the country of Silla, and during this period, they did not find out that the queen has been dating any man. If I count the days, I am afraid that there will be no one else except you!" In fact, Li Shimin had already determined in his heart that the child in the queen's belly must be his. The reason why he asked Li Min was just to hear the other party's affirmative answer. However, Li Shimin was an emperor after all, and things were much more complicated to consider. After knowing that he had another child about to be born, he was overjoyed, but he couldn't help but be very troubled, because Kinderman was the queen of Silla after all. What to do with this child after he is born is another very difficult problem. Regarding the Queen of Silla's pregnancy, Wu Meiniang didn't pay much attention to it after receiving the news. After all, in her view, the Queen's pregnancy was just a private matter of the other party and had little impact on national affairs. After analyzing the information she had, she could not find the father of the child, which made her feel strange, so she passed it on to Li Min, otherwise Wu Meiniang would probably have disposed of the information as garbage. When Li Min saw the news, he was no less shocked than Li Shimin, because he and Li Shimin had already made plans for Silla, but now the Queen of Silla is pregnant, and the child is Li Shimin's. If it is a princess, That's okay, if it's a prince, it won't be easy to explain in the future. Fortunately, this matter was caused by Li Shimin, so after Li Min reported the matter, he had nothing to do with the rest. The headache was also the emperor's father's problem. He had to make up his mind on how to deal with it. He only needed to Just follow the other person's instructions. I saw Li Shimin walking around in the study, his brows furrowed into the Chinese character "Sichuan", obviously very troubled by this. But he is a decisive person after all. Although he values ????family matters, if it affects national affairs, he will still put major matters first without hesitation. So in the end, Li Shimin stopped, turned around and said to Li Min: "Liu Lang, whatever you planned before, you will do whatever you want to do in the future. You don't have to worry about this child, but" When Li Shimin said this, he hesitated for a moment, and then said with obvious embarrassment: "But Liulang, if there is a chance in the future, can you find a way to secretly send Deman and his son to Chang'an? After all, if they are really mine, Bone and blood, I don¡¯t care eitherI don't want to let him suffer too much! " {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 179: If you want to do it, do it bigger The warm winter sun hangs in the sky, and not a single cloud can be seen in the tile-blue sky. For Chang'an in winter, today is a rare good weather. However, in this kind of good weather, many Chang'an people gave up the comfort of basking in the sun and gathered at the largest bicycle racing venue in Chang'an City to cheer for their favorite riders and place a small bet on the winner if the rider they bet on won. First, the jackpot is very generous. In the oblong arena, more than a dozen bicycles form the first echelon of the competition, and the second echelon behind it has more people. However, no matter which echelon, it is a scene of competition between you and me. From time to time, some people will make dirty tricks. Stomping on people and cars is the most common method. Sometimes several racers work together to crowd out one person until they are pushed outside the track and fall down. As a result, it is common for people to fall down on the track from time to time, or even to be injured and withdraw from the race. Such a brutal and fierce competition naturally aroused the excitement of countless spectators around. Especially when they saw someone falling, it caused waves of trolls to appear on the field. When they saw a driver they didn't like falling or even being eliminated, Naturally, he was overjoyed, but if it was the driver he was supporting, he would naturally be angry and cursed. As a result, the audience burst into laughter and curses, and there were splashes of saliva and sweat. "Come on~ come on~" Li Min shouted a few words feebly, regardless of whether others could understand what "come on" meant, and then sat down on his seat. The bloody bicycle race was unfolding in front of him. Although everyone around him was In the passionate shouting, but for Li Min. But he couldn't bring up any interest at all. "Liu Lang. Seeing how unhappy you are, did something go wrong with forcing Lu to break off the engagement?" Cui Yu has been to Chang'an several times before, but she has only heard about bicycle racing. Today is the first time to see her. Although I felt that this kind of rough competition was very attractive, but my mind was obviously not on it. Seeing the frustrated expression on Li Min's face, I asked with some worry. When Li Min saw it was Cui Yu, he forced a smile and said, "Brother Cui is worrying too much, although the Lu family is still holding on. But anyway, there is still more than a month, and I will have a way to make them compromise by then!" " "Then what are you doing" Cui Yu wondered, apart from this matter, what else could make the famous King of Qi Li Min so distressed? "Don't mention it. I picked up a troublesome thing from my father before, and I'm worried about it now!" Li Min replied with a dark line on his face. Li Shimin asked him to find a way to send the Queen of Silla and her child to Chang'an after destroying Silla in the future. Originally, this was not a difficult task. The main purpose was to ensure the safety of the Queen of Silla, mother and child. With his strength, It was not possible to do this, and it would be okay to give it to the emperor's father. The difficulty was that Li Shimin did not want to spread the matter, so he was asked to come up with a way to hide it. People must not know that the Queen of Silla finally entered the palace of Tang Dynasty. In fact, Li Min can also guess some of Li Shimin's thoughts. The news that the Queen of Silla gave birth to a child will definitely spread out in the near future. By then, many people will definitely be guessing who the father of the child is? If Li Shimin summons the mother and son to the palace in the future, it will almost be like announcing to the whole world that he is the father of the child. In this way, it will definitely be difficult to keep his tryst with the Queen of Silla in Pyongyang a secret. . But after this kind of thing spread. It would inevitably cause a certain blow to his prestige and image, so Li Min was asked to secretly send the Queen of Silla to Chang'an. "Oh, what your Majesty can tell you, King Qi, is definitely not easy, but I can't help you much. You'd better go back and discuss it with the teacher!" Cui Yu said with a smile. Li Min didn't say anything just now, which he understood immediately. This matter must be very confidential, so he simply didn't ask. However, Wang An was Li Min's boss and could be said to be his confidant. This kind of matter should be discussed with him. "Oh, that's all it can do!" Li Min said helplessly. In fact, he didn't want to talk to anyone about this matter. If he could do the best by himself, it's a pity that he definitely couldn't do such a big thing alone, and Wu Meiniang was not in Chang'an, so the only one who could discuss it was Wang An. While Li Min and Cui Yu were talking, the winner of the following competition had already been decided. Cheng Hualiang and Li Jingye, who were the favorites to win the championship, were both squeezed out and were disqualified from the competition. Several other stronger players were The contestants were also at a disadvantage due to internal fighting. As a result, none of the dozen riders who were in the first echelon at the beginning were able to ride across the finish line first. Instead, a lucky guy from the second echelon won the championship. "Bah! If he hadn't been flanked by the Wei royal party and the princelings, the championship position wouldn't have been easier for the boy above!" Cheng Huailiang spat out blood-streaked saliva. Just now, he was flanked by Chai Lingwu and Du He. As a result, he fell and chewed on the mud, causing his teeth to become loose. Chai Lingwu was usually very close to Li Tai. Du He was the son of the famous prime minister Du Ruhui, and he was regarded as the best friend of the prince Li Chengqian.?So Cheng Huailiang called them the Wei royal party and the princeling party. "Hey, Huai Liang, don't be angry, don't they call us the King of Qi Party?" Qin Huaiyu pulled back his messy hair and walked over with a smile. Just now, in order to avenge Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye, who were squeezed out, he fought with Li Yexu two against many. In the end, they both died together, resulting in the loss of most of the riders in the first echelon, and only then did the riders behind pick up. Cheap. "Qi Wang Dang? Hehe, I like this name, Liulang. I will follow you from now on!" Li Yexu, who also fell and had a bruised face, walked over and said while wiping sweat. Ever since Li Min helped him deal with his grandfather Li Jing so that he could study in the military academy, Li Yexu almost regarded Li Min as his reborn parent and made up his mind to follow him in the future. "What's the Qi Wang Party? I hope that everyone will form a party to eat, drink and have fun, so as to avoid trouble from those who are interested in us!" Li Min said with a wry smile after hearing this. With Li Shimin's return, the fight between Li Chengqian and Li Tai turned from bright to dark. Later, Li Min returned to Chang'an, and Li Shimin's deliberate arrangements made the two of them target Li Min intentionally or unintentionally, so now among the princes, There was a three-legged situation, of course, the Princeling Party and the King of Wei Party. Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye, who usually hung out with Li Min, were naturally called the King of Qi Party. It is also worth mentioning that the princes, who were also princes, Li Ke was also a member of King Qi's party. "Liu Lang, don't worry about what those people say. Why don't you get off the field next time? If we get together, we won't be able to defeat those bastards!" At this time, Li Jingye bandaged the wound on his arm with a nonchalant look on his face. came over and asked. When Li Min heard Li Jingye's suggestion, he was so frightened that he waved his hands and said: "I can't do it. This kind of competition not only requires skills, but also has high requirements on personal force. With my skills, it can only be a disservice." , it¡¯s better to find more masters like you brothers!¡± "It's a joke, he wouldn't even want to participate in such a violent bicycle race. After watching a single race, most of the riders will suffer some minor injuries, and it's not uncommon to have broken muscles and bones, and occasionally there will even be serious injuries such as fractures. Li Min is not like these over-energetic guys. He only participates in the competition for excitement. He even enjoys it even when he is bruised and swollen. This is simply incomprehensible. "Okay, you guys only care about having fun, but don't you realize that there is something wrong with our car race?" At this moment, Li Ke, who did not participate in the race this time, came over and said, but compared to whether he won or lost, It was the look of enjoyment on his face that made Cheng Huailiang and others look a little worried. "Third brother, what's wrong? Isn't this car race very good? There are so many people coming to watch and the scene is so lively. It is obviously very popular?" Li Min asked a little strangely. Although the Tang Dynasty version The bicycle race of the later generations was simply a performance of car racing and boxing in later generations, but he felt that the atmosphere was much more lively than that of later generations, so just now he admired Cheng Hualiang and others who founded the bicycle race. "Rokuro, you don't know something. Our newspaper office received submissions some time ago. Someone wrote an article criticizing the bicycle race for being too bloody and cruel. Originally, this kind of competition should be about speed, but because there are no restrictions in the competition, the riders hinder others. The competition has become popular, and this also makes more and more people like to watch drivers using dirty tricks during the competition, but they don't pay much attention to the results of the competition. Isn't this putting the cart before the horse?" Li Min also said helplessly, originally he He really didn't find this problem, but after reading the manuscript and his personal observation in the past few days, he found that this problem did exist. "What's the point? Anyway, there are not many people coming to watch, and our ticket and casino revenue has also increased. This shows that there are still many people who like our way of racing!" Cheng Huailiang is a die-hard supporter of this violent bicycle race. Yes, so he said nonchalantly at this time. "How can this work? I think the competition should be like a competition. Since it is a competition on the speed of cycling, it is necessary to distinguish the focus. But in the end, the bicycle race will be turned into a competition on the bicycle!" Li Ke I read a lot, and during this time I hung out with a bunch of literati in the newspaper office, which gave me a stronger sense of humanity, and I also learned some ideas about sportsmanship. Hearing the dispute between Li Ke and Cheng Huailiang, Li Min was moved in his heart. It was still some time before the New Year, and apart from the military academy, medical school and Taoist academy, he had nothing major to worry about. In this case, he might as well just hold it A huge bicycle race No, it shouldn¡¯t just be a bicycle race. If you want to do it, make it bigger. Li Min suddenly thought of organizing various competitions and turning them into a Tang Dynasty version of the Olympics. Although it is a little simpler now, he only needs to lay a foundation and insist on holding it every few years. In this way, it will always be possible. One day it can develop to the scale of later generations.! To be continued) <> Text, readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 180 Silly Girl w Lu Guogong's Mansion, in the garden to the east of the inner house. Although Cheng Yaojin was a military commander, he actually came from a noble family. He had been influenced by poetry, calligraphy and etiquette since he was a child, and his literary accomplishments were not low. In addition, he had a wife who was from the Cui family of Qinghe, so the garden in the mansion was built It's quite elegant. Flowers, plants and trees are scattered at random, dotted with rockery pavilions, and a small river runs through the garden. There are several small bridges and corridors on the river, which adds a bit of Jiangnan water scenery. It is a pity that it is already early winter, and most of the flowers, plants and trees in the garden have withered. Although servants often clean it, there are still a few fallen leaves floating on the winding gravel path. The originally lush lotus leaves and lotus flowers in the river It has been ruined, with only dead stems stretching out from the water, revealing the light green river water below. It looks so desolate. Only the occasional small fish swimming across the water add a bit of vitality to the garden in winter. "Tick tock~tick tock~" A line of crystal water drops dripped from the promenade above the creek, breaking the calmness of the water and making the beautiful figures in the water blurry for a while. Cui Mengxue was wearing a plain white home dress. She hugged her knees and leaned against a pillar beside the corridor, looking at her reflection in the water. The tears on her face flowed down her white cheeks and gathered on her pointed chin, and then dropped one by one. fell into the clear river water. Since the Confucian Press reported the incident between Mengxue and Li Min, Mrs. Cheng has strictly prohibited her from going out to practice medicine again. It has been almost half a month now. As for outside matters, Mrs. Cheng strictly prohibited people in the house from discussing them in front of Mengxue. But this kind of thing couldn't be hidden from her, so Mengxue already knew that Li Min wanted to force Lu to break off the engagement. And he also knew that his aunt and elder brother were looking for Li Min before, and knew that they wanted to use him as a bargaining chip. In exchange for the support of the other party, they can achieve the purpose of retaking the Cui clan leader. It was obviously her own marriage, but everyone treated her as an outsider, even her aunt and brother who loved her the most. They only wanted to use her in exchange for greater benefits, but they never asked her if she agreed? Think of this. Mengxue couldn't help but feel sad, and couldn't stop her tears. In fact, Mengxue also understands that as a woman from a noble family, her marriage cannot escape the political purpose of marriage. For example, her marriage to Lu Hong was actually a political marriage, because the Cui family of Qinghe and the Lu family of Fanyang were originally the marriage partners. In order to increase the connection between the two clans, a daughter from the Cui family or a daughter from the Lu family married over every year. , and she is just one of them. Mengxue actually didn¡¯t have much resistance to her marriage to Lu Hong, because she knew from an early age that her future husband would definitely come from the Lu family or the Li family from Zhaojun who had been married to the Cui family in Qinghe for generations. Her sisters are good proof of this. Without exception, they all married into these two big families. Because of this, she felt very calm when she knew that her marriage partner was Lu Hong from the Fanyang Lu family. , neither happy nor sad, even marriage for her is just a change of place to live, if that is the only thing she is a little worried about. I am just afraid that I will no longer be able to practice medicine and save people outside. But what Mengxue didn't expect was that when she was ready to marry into the Lu family, her life was interrupted by the King of Qi Li Min who came out halfway. What's even more tragic is that if the other party really likes That's all he wanted to do, but it was actually just a misunderstanding between the two. It was just because his eyes were very imaginary with the woman he missed, which led to a series of things happening later. Thinking of this, Mengxue felt a little bit dumbfounded while hurting herself. "Alas~!" At this moment, Mengxue suddenly heard a sigh behind her, and then a very familiar voice said, and then a rich lady in palace clothes appeared in the reflection in the river. "Mengxue pays homage to aunt!" Cui Mengxue stood up quickly when she saw the lady reflected in the water and wiped the tears on her face before bowing politely. The person who came was none other than Mrs. Cheng, but she saw that the tears on Mengxue's face were still wet, and her eyes were a little red and swollen. In addition, Mengxue had not thought about food and tea these days, and she looked even more haggard, which made her feel uncomfortable. Feel good. Mrs. Cheng is particularly fond of Mengxue, her biological niece, not only because she feels sorry for the many injustices she suffered when she was young, but also because she likes Mengxue's temperament. After all, this little girl has overcome all odds and achieved medical skills, and has saved countless lives over the years. , which made Mrs. Cheng, who is also a woman, very admired. Therefore, as Mengxue's closest relative, she naturally liked Mengxue from the bottom of her heart. "Silly girl, why don't you know how to take care of your body? You are a doctor and you should know better than me. If you continue like this, you will definitely fall ill!" Mrs. Cheng said, taking out her handkerchief and trying to wipe Mengxue. Tears rolled down her face, but she gently avoided them. Seeing Mengxue¡¯s somewhat repulsive reaction towards her, Mrs. Cheng smiled slightly and pulled Mengxue over without caring, letting her sit next to her.He sat down and then smiled and said: "Why, are you still being mean to your aunt?" Although Mengxue sat down obediently, she bowed her head and remained silent in response to Mrs. Cheng's questions. It was her aunt who had previously offered to use herself as a condition in exchange for Li Min's support for her eldest brother Cui Yu's fight for the clan leader. It was normal for Mengxue to have resentment towards her. Looking at her niece's appearance, Mrs. Cheng took Mengxue's hand and put it on her lap. She held it with both hands and said earnestly: "Mengxue, I know you blame your aunt in your heart, but as the daughter of the Cui family in Qinghe, you have to Be prepared for this, no matter whether the other person is good or bad, as long as it is for the benefit of the family, you have to marry her without hesitation!" When she said this, Mrs. Cheng also showed a trace of sadness on her face. She thought back then, how could she not be a victim of family marriage? It's just that her life is good. Although Cheng Yaojin is a military general, he comes from a noble family. He has built his own career in troubled times and now holds the position of Duke of the country. But I think about the sisters who married at the same time as me. They were all married to influential figures like myself. However, after the troubled times, countless influential figures fell one after another. The most important person who can protect her husband and son like me now is But one or two, or even many sisters, died directly in the chaos. Thinking of this, Mrs. Cheng's face became even more sad. Mengxue heard the sadness in her aunt's words, looked up and saw the other person's sad expression, and couldn't help but feel a pain in her heart. She tightly grabbed Mrs. Cheng's hands and said, "Aunt, Mengxue doesn't blame you, she only blames me for giving birth to a child by mistake. In the Cui family, not only did I kill my father when I was young, but I also caused the death of so many innocent people. By marrying the King of Qi this time, I can forgive myself." "Silly girl, how can you believe those rumors? Your father died of a serious illness, and those people died of the plague. They have nothing to do with you. Don't take everything on yourself!" Mrs. Cheng said angrily. Of course, she was not angry at Mengxue, but at those who made up the rumors back then. After all, blaming a natural disaster like the plague on a little baby was really unconscionable. "Aunt, let's not talk about this. Since Mengxue is the daughter of the Cui family, she must consider the interests of the Cui family. Moreover, the eldest brother has been unable to bear the anger in recent years, which has caused the mother to spend all her efforts on this. If Mengxue If I can help a little, it can be considered as sharing the worry for my mother!" Mengxue sighed and said with a sad face. Although her mother doesn't like her, as a daughter, Mengxue is still very filial to her mother, and she also knows that her mother is old and if she worries about these things anymore, she may be hurt. "You girl!" Mrs. Cheng looked at Mengxue's well-behaved look. She felt pity and sadness in her heart. At the same time, she was a little dissatisfied with her sister-in-law. She didn't like such a filial and sensible daughter. Thinking about it, she didn't even like her. Makes people angry. Although Mengxue agreed to marry Li Min, looking at her sad face, it was obvious that she was still worried about her own fate. When Mrs. Cheng saw it, she couldn't help but smile and explain: "Mengxue, you don't need to tell me, you can probably tell that Li Min is much better than Lu Hong. No matter in character, appearance or personality, they are both inferior." Not even a little bit, let alone identity. Although a ‹çÈË has indeed wronged you, King Qi has no heirs yet, and the pregnant ‹çÈË does not know whether he is a boy or a girl. If you can be the first to give birth to Liulang, Son, with the power of our Cui family and your uncle's help, your status in Prince Qi's Mansion may not be worse than that of the concubine of the Lanling Xiao family!" Hearing what her aunt said so straightforwardly, Cui Mengxue blushed because she thought of what happened yesterday. What the man said to her was exactly the same as what her aunt said, and even more embarrassing. Mrs. Cheng saw that her niece was a little shy after hearing her story, but she still looked worried. She couldn't help but speak again: "Mengxue, I also heard what your cousin said about you and King Qi. Yes, although it was a misunderstanding caused by Li Min admitting the wrong person, but our Mengxue is so beautiful and has a lovable temperament, I don¡¯t believe that bastard Li Min is not tempted!" "Aunt, King Qi is not that kind of lecherous person. Don't think too badly of me!" Cui Mengxue couldn't help but defend herself when Mrs. Cheng speculated on Li Min's personality. Mengxue's impression of him changed a lot when she saw that Li Min gave artificial respiration to an ugly girl in order to save others. Mrs. Cheng was overjoyed when she heard her niece defended Li Min. She probably didn't even notice that her attitude towards Li Min had changed. Although she had not yet completely accepted Li Min from her heart, she had already opened a new window. gap. "Mengxue, I almost forgot something important. I heard that Concubine Yang summoned you to the palace yesterday and stayed there all afternoon. What on earth were you talking about?" Mrs. Cheng suddenly remembered that she came today. Main purpose??So he asked. Welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation. m {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 181 A simplified version of the Tang Winter Games Cui Mengxue suddenly blushed when her aunt asked about her entry into the palace yesterday. To be honest, she never dreamed that she and Li Min had not yet settled matters, but Concubine Yang could no longer wait. "Mengxue, why are you so shy? This person is your future mother-in-law. She must have had a lot of psychological talk with you, right?" Mrs. Cheng seemed a little anxious. She knew that Concubine Yang was dissatisfied with Princess Qi, and that Li Min was pregnant. She was from a low background. If Mengxue could get Concubine Yang's approval in advance, her status in Prince Qi's Mansion would be completely different in the future. "Aunt, Concubine Yang did say something to me, but I am still Lu's fianc¨¦e, so it is really not suitable to discuss these things. Let's wait until later!" Mengxue suddenly felt a little depressed, thinking of what Concubine Yang said. , she was a little shy to begin with, but Mengxue suddenly thought of her identity again, and her heart trembled, and she refused. Mrs. Cheng is also a well-educated woman and understands her niece's situation. In fact, strictly speaking, this incident all started with Li Min. Although what Lu Hong did was a bit excessive, it is understandable. It is a pity that the blame lies in the antagonistic relationship between Lu and Li Min. In addition, at that time Lu Hong Hong angered the other party again, and then Li Min dropped his harsh words and insisted on marrying Mengxue, which ended up in this situation. Mengxue didn¡¯t want to say anything, so Mrs. Cheng stopped asking questions and sat with her for a while, chatting some gossip. It's just that although Mrs. Cheng wanted to bring the topic to Li Min, she was distracted by Mengxue. It seemed that Mengxue had made up her mind that as long as she was Lu's fianc¨¦e, she would not be willing to discuss herself and Li Min. Stunned question. Finally, in desperation. Mrs. Cheng had no choice but to give up and asked someone to add some clothes to Mengxue to prevent her from catching a cold. Then she told her to pay attention to her health and not to skip meals. Mengxue nodded obediently in agreement, and then Mrs. Cheng left. Looking at the background of her aunt leaving, Cui Mengxue sighed. Although her aunt's words were very realistic and she was thinking of her, the other party ignored a very important factor. That was Li Min's attitude towards himself. The reason why Li Min bothered her in the first place was just because her eyes were similar to that of another woman, even though she had to marry him because of a misunderstanding. But what if after marriage, Li Min still regards herself as the woman in her heart, how should she deal with herself? This is definitely not her conjecture, because she knows that Li Min has a deep affection for that woman, and it is definitely possible for him to regard herself as her substitute! Thinking of her entangled relationship with Li Min, Mengxue couldn't help but have a headache, especially when her aunt reminded her of yesterday's meeting with Concubine Yang, which made her headache even worse. Yesterday, after Concubine Yang summoned her into the palace, she pulled her to sit next to her very affectionately. She also took the liberty of asking Mengxue to take off her veil. After seeing her appearance, Concubine Yang was even more satisfied. Not only did she chat with Mengxue about many interesting things about Li Min, but she even boasted about her in front of her. His own son. The purpose is naturally self-evident, it is nothing more than to let Mengxue have a better understanding of Li Min. But after saying this, Concubine Yang suddenly changed the subject and began to criticize Concubine Qi Xiao Wenxin. Cui Mengxue felt inappropriate at that time. After all, she was just an outsider now and it was really not convenient for her to hear this. Just as he was about to leave, unexpectedly, Concubine Yang forced her to stay. But Cui Mengxue soon regretted it, because what Concubine Yang said next made her feel even more at a loss, because Concubine Yang told her a huge secret, that is, King Qi Li Min and Princess Qi have not consummated their marriage. This is why Princess Qi The reason why he never had any heirs. Moreover, Concubine Yang also told her that the relationship between her son and Princess Qi was not as good as it seemed. In the future, as long as she gets married and gives birth to a son first, then she, as the mother-in-law, will definitely stand by her. aside. Cui Mengxue didn't expect that Concubine Yang spoke so straightforwardly, and she already thought of her as Li Min's woman both inside and outside her words. This made her a little at a loss and didn't know how to answer. It could even be said that she was completely stupid. I don¡¯t even remember how I got out of the palace in the end. Mengxue didn't care at all about the meaning expressed in Concubine Yang's words. Firstly, she had not thought about how she should get along with Li Min. Secondly, her temperament was relatively dull. Apart from being interested in medical skills, she did not like to interact with Li Min at all. Others are fighting, and since I have no enmity with Princess Qi, I have no reason to be at odds with them. In fact, Cui Mengxue felt really conflicted about Li Min. She didn't even know how she felt about Li Min. She couldn't say she liked him, but she hated him. She used to hate him very much, but since she saw Li Min After saving people, she couldn't hate him anymore. If she hadn't met Lu Hong and Cui Huang that day, maybe she and Li Min could have become friends, but now she was forced by the situation to become the other person's woman.   Just as Mengxue was sitting on the corridor, worrying about her future fate, a cold wind suddenly blew by, causing her to tighten her clothes involuntarily, and then she felt a chill on her face, followed by a trace of raindrops. It actually landed on her face. "It's raining!" Mengxue stretched out her jade-like hands and gently took a few drops of rainwater. Ripples began to appear on the calm river just now, and a few residual lotuses began to appear under the impact of the raindrops. It kept shaking from side to side. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s raining, go back quickly, don¡¯t catch a cold!¡± At this moment, Chongchong walked to the corridor with an umbrella and said timidly. "Hey, let's go back. I don't know how many people will get sick from this winter rain?" Mengxue sighed softly, holding an umbrella with Chongchong, and slowly walked towards the road along the already warm gravel path. Go to your own boudoir. "Sneeze~" Li Min, who was riding on the horse, sneezed, wiped the rain on his face, looked at the tall city wall next to him, and then said dissatisfiedly to Li Ke next to him: "Third brother, I have told you that today It¡¯s not a good day to watch the track, but you insisted on coming and even dragged me along. Now that I have a cold, everything about the Datang Games from now on will depend on you!" Hearing Li Min's words of shirking responsibility, Li Ke also burst into a wry smile. During the last bicycle race, Li Min proposed to hold a large-scale sports competition. Not only would it be a bicycle race, but also the sports that Datang often played would be included. Sports were also added, such as horse riding, archery, wrestling, polo, etc. Athletes from all over the country who were good at these sports were gathered in Chang'an to compete to see who was the first in their field. Regarding Li Min¡¯s proposal, the overly energetic Cheng Huailiang and others naturally praised it. Not only did they agree to provide sponsorship, but they were also gearing up to participate in the competition in person, and win the first prize in one fell swoop. Li Ke happened to be a little bored with the work of the newspaper, so when he heard Li Min's proposal, his eyes immediately lit up and he rushed to take over the job of organizer. Li Min was naturally happy and relaxed about this and was busy. agreed. For this sports event, Li Min originally wanted to directly use the name of the Olympic Games, but unfortunately no one responded, because no one except him knew what the Olympic Games was. In desperation, Li Min had to follow the trend and use it directly. The name of the Tang Dynasty Games is just that Li Min always felt that this name was too stingy. For example, when he was in school in his previous life, when various schools held sports competitions, they usually used the name of a certain school's sports meeting. The Tang Dynasty Games sounded strange. It's almost on the same level as those school-level sports meets. But then Li Min discovered that the words "sports meet" were really appropriate, because in terms of scale, it was really similar to those school-level sports meets in later generations. This is mainly because the time is too short, and they are fully prepared. There are only a little more than two months left before the Chinese New Year, and there is still time for competitions, so they only have a little more than a month of preparation time left. In such a short period of time, let alone preparing the venue, there was no time to even summon the athletes. So later someone suggested that we simply wait until after the New Year before convening. Moreover, it is winter again, which is not conducive to the competition. Regarding this proposal, after everyone's discussion, the plan for the Datang Games was finally changed significantly, and it was decided that the real Datang Games would be held in June next year, but before this year, a streamlined version of the Datang Winter Games would be held. , first advertise it in major newspapers, and count as many athletes as you can. As for the venue, you can first use the original facilities in Chang'an. If it is not suitable, you can modify it on the original basis. In this way, although time will A little tight, but should be enough. In addition to the venues and athletes, the next issue is the competition events. Li Min cannot escape this problem even if he wants to. Although Datang also has many sports, such as horse racing, wrestling, polo, etc., many of these competitions are There are no unified rules, and each place has its own way of playing. But if athletes from all over the country gather in Chang'an to compete, there must be a unified and strict rule. In addition, the rules of some competitions do not apply to the sports games, so major changes must be made. For example, the rough bicycle race is one of them. Although Li Min did not like sports very much in later generations, he still watched the Olympic Games many times, so he knew some sports rules. Therefore, the venues and athletes could be left to Li Ke and others, but the formulation of competition items and rules was not It's up to him to do it himself. The reason why Li Ke insisted on dragging Li Min out of the city today was because Li Min made major changes to the bicycle competition and divided it into a track race and a city round race. Needless to say, the track race was the original bicycle race made by Cheng Huailiang and the others. The race only adds the rule that they are not allowed to interfere with other people's competition. The city ring race is the finale of the Winter Games. It requires riders to ride a lap around the city wall of Chang'an City. Because the race is long, some supplies need to be set up along the way. points to replenish the rider¡¯s?strength. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 182 The real reason why Li Ke could not succeed to the throne "Liu Lang, this competition was held too hastily. Many of the ideas could not be realized at all!" Li Ke turned to Li Min and complained while holding up a fox fur robe to protect him from the rain. Although the rain was not heavy, in this cold early winter, it made people feel a bone-chilling chill. It was estimated that it would take half an hour to walk to the nearest city gate, and there was no one nearby, so the two of them walked there. People were too lazy to run anymore, holding their fur robes to protect themselves from the rain, letting their horses walk and chatting. Fortunately, cement roads have been built around the city, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your feet. "Third brother, you also know that I will leave Chang'an for a while after the New Year, so before I leave, I have to determine the rules of the entire competition!" Li Min said helplessly, "In addition, the military academy will also It's almost finished, and school will start after the new year at the latest. As a result, Brother Huailiang and Jingye will have to stay in the military academy every day, and they can't get out at all. As a result, whether they can participate in the competition is also a question. So everyone wants to have a competition before the year to have fun." "Of course I know this, but in one month's preparation time, even if the venue and competition items are settled, the number of people coming to participate will definitely be limited. At most, only some people from Chang'an and surrounding areas will come. In addition, it is estimated that Luoyang, Taiyuan, etc. Some people will also come from these big cities. After all, there are branches of Datang Daily and Industry and Commerce Daily, so they can get the news faster." Li Ke sighed. As the organizer, he naturally wanted to make this sports meeting grand. Some, but due to time constraints, I can only hold one hastily to accumulate experience. Li Min also sighed after hearing this. He shook the leather robe on his head and shook off the water on it. Then he said: "There is nothing we can do about it. We can only let the newspapers publicize it as much as possible. Moreover, the news of holding the official sports meeting next year has also been published. If you can't make it this time, you can wait until next time. Besides, we have set a certain number for each champion. With such a high bonus, someone must be trying their best to come!" When Li Min talked about the bonus, there was a hint of weirdness on his face. The Tang Dynasty was not like later generations. If the Games were like the Olympics, with the champion only receiving an honorary medal, then it is estimated that not many athletes would be willing to participate in the Games, and at least initially it would be difficult to reach a certain scale. Therefore, Li Min had no choice but to add a bonus on top of the medals. According to the difficulty of the competition, the bonuses for the top three in each competition event were marked. Some of the championship bonuses even reached 500 guan. Presumably under the temptation of fame and fortune, many people must be willing to come to Chang'an to participate in the competition. After talking about the Winter Games, Li Min suddenly changed the subject, waved back Xi Junmai and other guards, and then said with a solemn face: "Third brother, you have been in Chang'an for several years. I left that period Time, you helped me handle the business affairs in Chang'an. When I ran the newspaper, you went to work in the newspaper office. Now, you are the organizer of the sports meeting. I have always been very grateful for this, but today I want to ask, Third brother, do you really want to keep hanging out like this?" Li Min¡¯s question was very straightforward. There is even a hint of accusation. It was also the first time that Li Ke heard his younger brother talking to him like this. He was stunned for a moment. After a while, he turned around and looked at Li Min. He saw that the other person's face was serious, and he didn't look like he was joking. Then he smiled bitterly and said: "Liu Lang, I don't want to waste my time in Chang'an, but look at the current situation, what else can I do besides staying in Chang'an?" After hearing this, Li Min had a look of disapproval. His third brother was outstanding in both literary and military skills, but no one was perfect and he also had great shortcomings. In the past, Li Min thought that the reason why Li Ke in history could not succeed to the throne was because he had the blood of the former Sui Dynasty. However, after such a long period of observation and thinking, Li Min suddenly discovered that this was not the case. For example, if he is willing, he will have a great chance of ascending to the throne, and even Li Shimin will not object. From this point of view, it can be seen that blood is not the key to preventing their brothers from ascending to the throne. Now Li Chengqian and Li Tai are secretly fighting to the death, and Li Shimin has seen it, and is quite disappointed with these two sons. But even so, Li Min can still be sure that even if Li Shimin abolishes Li Chengqian, he will never do it. Consider letting Li Ke succeed to the throne. Li Min looked at Xi Junmai and others behind him, and found that they were several feet away from him and Li Ke, and it was against the wind. It was impossible to hear their conversation. Then he said with confidence: "Third brother, I was I have already told you that I will never take the position of Emperor Father!" Li Ke was shocked after hearing this. He had indeed heard Li Min say such words before, but at that time he didn't know whether his brother was sincere or fake, so he didn't pay much attention to it. Now he heard his brother mention it again, and with his Knowing that Li Min was definitely not joking this time, Li Ke was really at a loss. But Li Ke is not an ordinary person after all.?, among the princes, no one could compare to him in terms of calmness, so although he was shocked by Li Min's words, he still reacted quickly and asked with the same solemn face: "Liu Lang, do you really want to hold the lofty throne?" Don¡¯t want it?¡± Seeing the trace of ambition flashing in Li Ke's eyes when he mentioned the throne, Li Min smiled bitterly and said slowly: "Third brother, it's not that I don't want it, but I have more important things to do. , although taking over the throne of the Tang Dynasty will bring some convenience, it will leave endless hidden dangers for the descendants. Moreover, if I succeed in my own affairs, as for the throne" When Li Min said this, a glint suddenly flashed in his eyes, but he was unwilling to say the next words. Instead, he smiled and turned to Li Ke and asked: "Third brother, do you really want to inherit the throne of your father?" Suddenly hearing Li Min's straightforward question, Li Ke's face turned pale. He was about to deny it, but the other party smiled again and said: "Third brother, you and I are brothers, and I have already expressed my feelings just now. My brother, who is so frank, can you, Third Brother, have the heart to lie?" After Li Min finished speaking, he looked at Li Ke with a smile. Under his brother's calm gaze, Li Ke couldn't help but feel ashamed on his face. After a while, he lowered his head and said, "Liu Lang, you are right. I really hope to inherit the throne of the Tang Dynasty. After all, I am a man. If I don't make a career, my life will be in vain! Besides, I am also the prince of the Tang Dynasty. If I can inherit the throne and become the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, then I, Li Ke, will definitely become an even more outstanding person than my father. emperor!" This was the first time that Li Ke showed his ambition in front of others. In his excitement, he almost said all the words he had been holding in his heart for nearly ten years. However, after hearing this, Li Min shook his head and said to him sadly: "Third brother, you want to do something better than my father. I admire you very much for this, and I also know the reason why you have been staying here. Chang'an, I just want my father to think of you, especially now that the eldest brother and fourth brother are fighting so seriously, you are fighting instead of not fighting, so that you appear calmer and more sensible than your eldest brother and fourth brother, so that your father can see you. the benefits of!" Hearing his brother's words revealing his true feelings, Li Ke, who had been emotional just now, immediately calmed down and showed a bit of embarrassment on his face. As Li Min said, he was indeed staying in Chang'an with a mentality of not fighting over anything. . "But third brother, you are wrong!" Li Min didn't pay attention to Li Ke's expression, but still said sadly, "The so-called knowing son is like a father. With the wisdom of my father, how can you hide your thoughts from him? Brother, first Let¡¯s not talk about him. Take the fourth brother as an example. Apart from his talent in literature, his talents in other aspects are almost incomparable with yours. However, there is one thing about him that makes you defeated by the third brother, and that is what you want. Just fight for it actively, even if you pay the price!" Li Min's words were like five thunders, shaking Li Ke out of the fog. No wonder he was better than Li Tai in every aspect, but he still couldn't get favored by his father. It turned out that the real reason was that he was smart and showed his stability by not fighting. But in his father's eyes, this turned out to be a presumption. The city government can even be said to be hypocritical. If he were his father, he would probably not choose him to inherit the throne. "Liu Lang, I understand, but is there any remedy now?" Li Ke asked anxiously. "Sixth brother, it's too late to remedy the situation, and this is only the internal reason why you can't inherit the throne. In addition, don't forget that the Tang Dynasty also has a powerful Changsun family. They will never sit back and watch a prince other than his direct descendant take the throne. Unless the prince has the strength to suppress them!" Li Min said this, with a hint of helplessness on his face. Among all the princes, he is probably the only one who has the strength to suppress the Changsun family, and there is such a thing as strength. It's not like clothes, which can be borrowed from others. Even if he mobilizes his strength to support Li Ke, he may not get any effect in the end. After all, it is him, not Li Ke, who is paying attention. After listening to Li Min¡¯s analysis, Li Ke finally lost confidence and sat on the horse with a dejected face, his eyes full of confusion. Originally, he had given up the fight for the throne because of Li Min, but when he heard that Li Min would not inherit the throne, his hope for the throne was immediately revived, but he did not expect that it would all come to nothing in the end. Looking at the appearance of his third brother, Li Min shook his head secretly. No matter how outstanding Li Ke was, he still didn't understand his intentions when he said these words to him due to the vision of the ancients. It seemed that it was necessary to remind him again. . Thinking of this, Li Ming just wanted to speak, but before he knew it, they had passed Yong'an Canal and were about to reach Anhua Gate. At this moment, suddenly on the avenue outside the city opposite Anhua Gate, a team of more than a thousand people rushed towards the city gate. What surprised Li Min even more was that these more than a thousand people were rushing towards the city gate. People are actually a different speciesThey were clan cavalry, and judging from their clothes, they actually looked very familiar to him. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 183 Songtsen Gampo is here "Third brother, look at which country that cavalry is from. Why does it look familiar to me?" Li Min woke up Li Ke who was in a daze and pointed at the foreign cavalry that was soaked by the rain and asked. "These are the Tubo cavalry. They seem to be protecting an extremely important person." Li Ke looked up depressed and said weakly. But then he suddenly raised his head again, carefully observed the Tubo cavalry, and then said solemnly: "Looking at the equipment and specifications of this cavalry, as well as the decoration of the big car in the middle, it seems that it should be The leader of Tubo, Songtsen Gampo, came in person." However, as soon as Li Ke finished speaking, he immediately returned to his original weak appearance. He finally rekindled his ambition for the throne, only to be ruthlessly extinguished by Li Min. This kind of blow is almost devastating to anyone. Sexually, now he has no interest in the outside world at all. When Li Min heard that the other party turned out to be the famous Songtsen Gampo in history, he suddenly lost his composure. While looking up and down at the cavalry, he was thinking about the other party's intention to come to the Tang Dynasty? It is said that after the last battle of Songzhou, Tubo was severely injured by the Tang Dynasty, and it suddenly became more honest. It has been almost two years now. Why did Songtsen Gampo take the risk at this time? , traveled all the way to Datang? "Third brother, please help me think about it. Why did Songtsen Gampo come to our Tang Dynasty at this time? What is his purpose?" Li Min instinctively felt that the other party was coming with bad intentions, and he was probably going to stir up trouble again. A storm. "How do I know this? Maybe it has something to do with the war in Gaochang?" Li Ke obviously lost confidence in his future life. He looked half-dead, not even bothering to move his brain. "Gaochang?" Li Min's eyes lit up after hearing this. He remembered that Gaochang was not very far from Tubo. Could it be that the Tang Dynasty's use of troops against Gaochang frightened Tubo, the defeated general, so Songtsen Gampo came all the way here? Seeking peace? Thinking of this possibility, Li Min immediately became excited. If this is the case, then things will be much easier to handle. After all, it is the other party who comes to ask Datang. No matter what happens, it won't cause much trouble. "Brother Six" Li Ming just wanted to discuss the possibility he had thought of with Li Ke, but when he turned around and saw the other person's half-dead look, he couldn't help but feel angry. It was a bit funny. He raised his fist and hit the opponent on the shoulder and said: "Sixth brother, you are too useless. Isn't it just a throne? If you can trust me, come with me to the south after the New Year." , then I will show you a brand new life path, which will definitely be ten thousand times better than your stupid stay in Chang'an!" "Liu Lang, please stop making fun of me!" Li Ke obviously thought that Li Min was comforting him, so he did not take the other party's words seriously. "Third brother. Although I usually make fools of myself, I have never joked about such a big matter!" Li Min looked serious and did not seem to be joking at all. Seeing Li Min's serious look, even Li Ke couldn't help but be stunned. He also concentrated his attention and asked: "Liu Lang, what are you going to the south for? I heard that Yan Bei, Cui Yu and some people from the Chang'an family will also go with you. Is there any big plan?" "Third brother, in fact, the real destination of this trip to the south is Liuqiu Island. When I returned to Chang'an, I sent people there to do some things, but now I have encountered some troubles that I need to deal with personally. As for taking Yan Bei, Cui Yu and others, of course, also have other considerations." Li Min didn't know how to explain this matter to Li Ke, so he had to say this. "Liuqiu Island?" Li Ke frowned immediately when he heard the name. He was also a man of extensive knowledge, but he had only heard about Liuqiu Island. This was because he and The reason for Li Min's grandfather Yang Guang was that in the former Sui Dynasty, their tyrant grandfather had sent people to Liuqiu Island more than once, so he had an impression of it. "Third brother, don't make random guesses about this matter. Anyway, there's nothing to do after the New Year. Just come with me. I will give you a satisfactory answer then. What do you think?" Li Min is now I was thinking about the people coming from Tibet, and I had no intention of explaining it to Li Ke. I could only reassure him by patting my chest. "Okay, as you said, Liulang, we are brothers. Third brother believes in you!" Li Ke finally cheered up and hit Li Min on the shoulder with his fist. If he doesn't even believe his own brother, then Who else can he trust? Li Min was also very relieved to see that the sunny and cheerful third brother was finally back. The two looked at each other and burst out laughing almost at the same time. At this time, they and the Tibetan cavalry arrived at Anhua Gate at the same time. Maybe they heard the laughter of the two men, and this team of obviously elite cavalry showed a hint of caution. The luxurious car sandwiched between the cavalry, the car window was also opened a crack, and a pair of wolf-like eyes followed the laughter. At this moment, Li Min and Li Ke also looked this way. Their eyes met in the air, and they were all shocked. What a pair of ambitious eyes! Li Min and Li Kehe had such an idea in their minds almost at the same time. Later generations said that the eyes are the windows to the soul. This statement is absolutely correct. The first thing to look at in the art of observing people is the eyes of the other person. From the eyes of the person in the car, Li Min and Li Ke saw not only tenacity and calmness, , wisdom, there is also endless ambition, and the other party's eyes are extremely aggressive, making people feel cold all over at the first sight. It seems that there is no secret that can be hidden from the other party. To have such a complicated pair of eyes, it must be The person sitting in the car must be Songtsen Gampo, the leader of the Tubo Kingdom. At the same time, the people in the car slowly closed the window, and murmured in their mouths: "The Tang Dynasty is indeed a place of outstanding people. The two young people I met randomly outside the city were actually like dragons and phoenixes. If these two people are It is a pity that even in Tubo, he can be a prime minister!" Regarding the arrival of this Tibetan cavalry, the Tang government had already received news. Outside the city gate of Anhua Gate, two officials from Honglu Temple were waiting. However, the Tang Dynasty obviously did not attach much importance to the arrival of the leader of the Tubo Kingdom. After all, in the eyes of the Tang people, Tubo was just a defeated general. Even if the leader of the other party arrived, there was no need to be too grand, so he only sent two A low-ranking official came to greet him. Li Min and Li Ke were not in a hurry to enter the city at this time. They sat on their horses and looked at the Tubo cavalry. They found that the equipment of the other party was pretty good. Everyone was wearing iron armor and the weapons in their hands were all made of iron. The last time Niu Jinda defeated the Tubo army, he reported to the Ministry of War that the Tubo people were not very powerful, and most of them used bronze weapons, and iron weapons accounted for a very small proportion. If this is true, then This cavalry is very luxurious in Tubo. "These Tubo knights all have fierce expressions and a violent murderous aura all over their bodies. This is somewhat similar to the tiger-headed army on the battlefield. It seems that they are also an army capable of hundreds of battles. It's just that when this cavalry was marching, the team was not as neat as the Tang Dynasty cavalry. It is estimated that there will be a lack of military discipline. When the Tubo people came to the city gate, a Tibetan official came out and handed over the documents to the welcoming officials. After confirming that they were correct, the soldiers guarding the gate let them go. However, at this time, Li Min sent someone to invite one of the officials who greeted him, and wanted to ask the Tibetan leader about the purpose of coming to the Tang Dynasty. The official didn¡¯t notice Li Min just now. When he saw him, he immediately walked over and bowed and saluted: ¡°Zhou Wenju, the Prime Minister of Honglu Temple, pays homage to His Highness King Wu and His Highness King Qi!¡± Honglu Si Cheng is an official of the fifth rank, and he is considered a high-ranking official in the Tang Dynasty. No wonder Li Min looks familiar to him. Although the fifth-rank official was nothing in the eyes of Li Min and Li Ke, they looked at the other party's magnanimity and showed no sign of groveling in front of them, so their brothers did not dare to neglect them. They threw their saddles and dismounted and returned the favor: "Zhou Si Cheng No need to be polite!" After the two parties had finished the ceremony, Li Min went straight to the topic and asked: "Zhou Sicheng, this time the Tibetans are visiting, but is their leader Songtsan Gampo coming in person?" "His Royal Highness, King Qi, has good eyesight. This time, the Lord of Tubo is indeed here in person!" Zhou Wenju replied with a smile. "Haha, I guess they must have come because of the Gaochang incident, right?" At this time, Li Ke also smiled. "His Royal Highness King Wu is right. Our Tang Dynasty pacified Gaochang in one fell swoop, and also occupied the Khan City of the Western Turks. This move not only shocked the countries in the Western Regions, but also made Tibet, which was close at hand, feel uneasy. Some time ago Our Honglu Temple has received news of dozens of small countries entering the dynasty, and Tubo moved the fastest. When Gaochang was first established, the leader of the Tubo Kingdom set off for our Tang Dynasty, so he was the first to arrive in Chang'an!" Zhou Wenju When he spoke, his face was filled with the demeanor of a great nation. Honglu Temple was originally in charge of diplomacy, and as diplomats of the Tang Dynasty, Zhou Wenju and the others were undoubtedly very happy, because now the Tang Dynasty's national power was at its peak, and its foreign wars were fought in succession, and there were no decent opponents at all, so They, the officials in charge of diplomacy, always looked awesome when facing envoys from other countries. This was much luckier than those Chinese diplomats in later generations. Hearing that many small countries in the Western Regions were going to Chang'an to pay tribute, Li Min was moved. If the envoys from these small countries could arrive in Chang'an before the Winter Games, they could be invited to participate in the competition. In this way, not only could there be more athletes number of people, and it can further enhance the influence of the games. Just when Li Min was complacent about his idea, he heard Zhou Wenju speak again: "Your Highnesses, as far as I know, the leader of the Tubo Kingdom came here this time not only to repair the relationship between the two countries, but also to reunite the old things. Ti, ask your majesty for a princess to be your wife!" ??{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 184: Women from the Tang Dynasty will never be allowed to marry into Tibet w Since the Han Dynasty, in order to ease the relationship between neighboring countries, especially the northern grassland peoples, the Central Plains dynasties have sent Central Plains women out countless times in the name of marriage to ensure short-term peace on the border. Although countless literati have whitewashed marriage, they still cannot hide the shame caused by this behavior. From the Western Han Dynasty when the first eldest daughter was married to Modun Shanyu in the name of a princess, until the early Tang Dynasty, dozens of princesses had been married to the grasslands. For the so-called national justice, these poor women not only had to Marrying in a foreign country, serving the rough prairie barbarians, she had to put down all her self-esteem and endure the bad habits of father's death and son's attack. Finally, under the blow of the grassland wind and sand, a Han woman like a flower withered away from home. Thousands of miles beyond the Great Wall. Although the Tang Dynasty was powerful, it had never stopped engaging in marriage arrangements. However, compared to other dynasties, the Tang Dynasty, especially the early Tang Dynasty, had stronger marriage arrangements. For example, the marriage arrangements in the Han Dynasty were generally because they could not defeat others. Therefore, women were offered to pray for peace, but in the early Tang Dynasty, it was completely different. This is also related to Li Shimin's character. Li Shimin was a proud and even arrogant emperor. His character determined that the Tang Dynasty would never use women to exchange for peace. Therefore, the Tang Dynasty usually crippled, defeated, or even killed the opponent directly. If it is destroyed, then Li Shimin will come forward and marry the eldest daughter to the other party in the name of the princess. This is the case for Tuyuhun and Tujue, but now it is likely that there will be an additional Tubo. "Bah~, I will never let a woman from my Tang Dynasty marry into Tubo!" Li Min in the palace slapped the table. He stood up and said with an angry look on his face. "Liu Lang, don't be too anxious. There is still time now. I just came to ask for my hand in marriage. Although there are signs of agreement from my father, at least it has not been finalized yet. We still have a chance!" Li Ke stood up and shook Li He pushed me onto the chair again and persuaded him patiently. "In fact, in Li Ke's view, it is nothing to make peace with Tubo. After all, this kind of thing has happened since ancient times. And it also deepens the ties between the two countries, so it¡¯s not worth the fuss at all. But he didn't expect that when Li Min heard about this, he immediately lost his usual reason and started shouting at Tubo to kill him on the road. And when the person who was sent out to inquire about the news came back to report, Li Min was furious and wanted to run to Honglu Temple now and kill Songtsen Gampo with his own hands. Songtsen Gampo did come for peace. To be precise, he came in the name of peace, hoping to repair the rift between the two countries caused by the Battle of Songzhou. Moreover, after sending someone to inquire about the news just now, Li Shimin was very interested in the marriage. He had already discussed it with Fang Xuanling and others, and did not receive much opposition. Even now, I am already considering marriage candidates. "Third brother, you don't understand. Tubo is a plateau wolf and cannot be raised well at all. Now that the Tang Dynasty is so powerful, we naturally don't need to be afraid of them. But today you also saw Songtsen Gampo, and only those eyes are It can be seen that the other party must be a rare hero. If the marriage now gives the other party a chance to breathe, then I dare to say that in less than twenty years, Tubo will definitely become a close enemy of the Tang Dynasty!" Li Min He couldn't sit down at all. As soon as he was pressed down by Li Ke, he immediately started wandering around the room again. What he said is not unfounded. During the reign of Li Shimin, the Tang Dynasty indeed made great achievements in military affairs. Except for Goguryeo, there were almost no major failures. Even Goguryeo cannot be said to be a defeat. It can only be said that it did not achieve the ultimate goal. The strategic purpose was to regain Liaodong, which laid the foundation for Li Zhi to destroy Goguryeo in the future. However, during his reign, Li Shimin made a fatal mistake in diplomacy, which was to allow Tubo to develop. In addition, Princess Wencheng entered Tibet and brought with her a lot of advanced agricultural and industrial technologies, which caused Tubo's productivity to plummet. Rising, it soon grew into Datang's most powerful opponent. During Li Zhi's reign, Tibet, which had sharpened its claws, began to compete with the Tang Dynasty for control of the Western Regions, and even threatened the security of the Overland Silk Road. This directly led to the second war between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo, which only However, contrary to the result of the Battle of Songzhou, this war with Tubo was the biggest defeat in foreign wars since the founding of the Tang Dynasty, and this was also the famous Battle of Dafeichuan in history. The Battle of Dafeichuan not only caused Datang to lose the four towns in Anxi, but also lost control of Tuyuhun, making Tuyuhun a separate branch of Tubo, which greatly increased Tubo's strength. After that, although the Tang army retook the four towns in Anxi, during the There were also constant fights with Tubo, which greatly consumed the national power. Even later, even Chang'an was recorded as being captured by Tubo. Such a shame and humiliation was almost all caused by the marriage policy set by Li Shimin. "No, I'm going to see my father. I must make him give up the idea of ????getting married!" Li Min was also confused. He was not as calm and wise as before. He just wanted to mess up the nuptials as soon as possible, but he didn't do it at all. I didn¡¯t think about the method. ?Fortunately, there was a calm Li Ke next to him. When he saw Li Min walking out, he immediately grabbed him and said, "Liu Lang, could you please wake up? Although I don't know why you don't want to marry Tubo, you should at least be careful. Let¡¯s find a way, if you run to the palace to see your father like this, and your father asks you why you can¡¯t get married, how should you answer?¡± "This" Li Xun was stunned for a moment, and his head that had been dizzy just now finally regained some clarity. The matter of marriage has existed since ancient times, and in the eyes of his emperor father, Tubo was already defeated by the Tang Dynasty. This time, he proposed marriage in a humble manner, which was just in line with Li Shimin's arrogant mentality. If he tries to persuade him not to get married now, but he can't even find a reason to do so, after all, he knows the direction of future history, but others don't? "Brother Six, you are more familiar with things in the court than me. Please help me think about how to prevent the marriage with Tubo?" Li Min was caught in the rain and cold outside. At this time, he felt that his mind was in a mess and his temples were swollen. I was in pain and couldn't think of any good solution, so I had to ask Li Ke for help. However, his question also stopped Li Ke, because in his opinion, no matter from which aspect, getting married with Tubo is a matter of great benefit and no harm, so Li Ke lowered his head and thought. After a long while, he finally said helplessly: "Liu Lang, I don't know why you are so wary of Tubo, but from the perspective of my father, no matter whether it is war or peace with Tubo in the future, you can only do it now." Appease, after all, since last year, the Tang Dynasty has wiped out Goguryeo and Gaochang, and severely damaged the Western Turks. Although the treasury is very full because of you, don't forget that fighting is not only about logistics, but also about the huge amount of troops. Attrition, so in the next few years, our Datang will probably not have any major wars!" Li Ke analyzed the current situation very clearly. Indeed, after successive wars in the Tang Dynasty, even if the treasury had money, the supplies stored in the country had been almost exhausted, and even domestic prices began to rise. If the war continues, It is likely to cause domestic instability due to excessively high prices. After listening to this, Li Min felt that the temples on both sides of his head were swollen even more. At the same time, his head was buzzing like a train passing by. He even felt a chill approaching all over his body. It seemed that the wind and rain were getting worse. At this time, Li Ke also noticed something strange about Li Min. He reached out and touched his forehead. He found that it was a little hot. At the same time, Li Min's face also had an unnatural flush. He didn't dare to delay anymore and shouted directly. He called the royal doctor from the palace and quickly diagnosed and treated Li Min. After the imperial doctor prescribed medicine to Li Min, Wen Xin from the inner house got the news and hurried over, instructing the servants in the mansion to arrange for her husband, and then asked Gao Zhong to thank Li Ke on his behalf and send him back to the mansion, and then this Then he personally boiled the medicine and fed it to Li Min. "Wen Xin, please don't let Xijun come. I have a cold, it's contagious!" Li Min was almost confused by the fever. He didn't even think about whether Wen Xin could understand what a cold is. He felt weak with his eyes closed. said. "Don't worry, husband. Sister Xijun is very rich now. I have already asked someone to tell her not to come!" Wen Xin has become somewhat of a lady now. Although she is a little flustered because of Li Min's illness, she can handle it. Thorough and organized. "That's good, that's it" After hearing this, Li Min felt relieved, muttered for a while, and then slowly fell asleep. It is said that illness comes like a mountain falling, and illness goes away like a thread spinning! Li Min responded to this sentence this time. The illness that only occurred in the afternoon was already very serious in the evening. His body burned like a soldering iron, and the skin all over his body was glowing with an unnatural red color. Seeing this situation, Wen Xin was so frightened that she didn't know what to do. Fortunately, Jing'er reminded her and hurriedly sent someone to invite Sun Simiao over. However, when the other party saw Li Min's situation, he suddenly laughed out loud. Laughed, and then sent someone to get disinfectant alcohol, stripped Li Min naked and wiped it with alcohol to lower Li Min's body temperature. This method was something he heard from Li Min when he was chatting with him a few days ago. Unexpectedly, it was used on Li Min today, so it also made Sun Simiao sigh at the wonders of the world. As the alcohol evaporated, Li Min's body temperature dropped. Then Sun Simiao made some modifications to the prescription prescribed by the imperial doctor. After boiling it, he drank it for Li Min. As expected, it had a great effect. Li Min's body temperature dropped again. There was no big rebound. Before dawn, Li Shimin took Concubine Yang, who had just given birth, to Prince Qi's Mansion to see his son. They saw that Li Min was already sleeping deeply, and after hearing from Sun Simiao that his condition was under control, he felt relieved. At this time, Concubine Yang didn't care about her dissatisfaction with Wen Xin. She held her hand and gave instructions for a long time, just asking her to take good care of Li Min. Finally, Concubine Yang reluctantly returned to the palace. After all, there was another person in the palace. Xiao Shengping asked her to take care of him. Where did Li Min¡¯s illness come from?What a coincidence. Putting aside the Winter Games, Li Ke could find someone to take over, but the matter of preventing the Tubo marriage was suddenly delayed. But on the third day after Li Min fell ill, Li Jingheng suddenly came to the door with a little girl crying! To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. m {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 185 Fighting Brothers "Woooo~, sixth cousin, you must help me, Xueyan doesn't want to marry to Tubo!" A little girl threw herself into Li Min's arms on the hospital bed, crying with snot and tears. The chubby little fat man next to him, Li Jingheng, also wiped his tears in cooperation and howled without saying a word, while Li Min comforted the little girl in his arms with a look of helplessness. The little girl's name is Li Xueyan. She is Li Daozong's favorite daughter and the younger sister of Li Jingheng. When they first met at the Five Kings Banquet, Li Min and Li Xueyan liked each other's liveliness and cheerfulness. Later, when they met often, their relationship naturally became deeper. Li Min has always regarded the other party as his biological sister. "Okay, okay, Xueyan, please stop crying. Let your cousin calm down and think of a way, so that we can help you better!" Wen Xin also came over at this time, patted Li Xueyan on the shoulder and said softly. She had been taking care of Li Min at his bedside, and the Li Jingheng brothers and sisters were not outsiders, so they didn't avoid him. Li Min's condition has just improved, and his brain is still a little swollen and painful. Now that Li Xueyan is crying like this, he feels even more uncomfortable. So after hearing Wen Xin's words, he immediately said: "Xueyan, your cousin-in-law is right, you Come on, stop crying, let me think about it, and don¡¯t worry, as long as your cousin is around, you will never be allowed to marry far away to Tubo!" ¡°Perhaps Wen Xin and Li Min¡¯s words had an effect, and Xue Yan slowly stopped crying. It's just that this little girl who used to be quite beautiful now has swollen eyes, tears and runny nose all over her face, and she looks very haggard. Xueyan looked so embarrassed. However, the irritated Wen Xin was so motherly that she asked someone to bring water to help her wash up. "Brother Jing Heng. Stop howling and tell me the details of what happened!" Li Min looked at Li Jingheng who was still howling half-truths and half-falsies. He couldn't help shouting loudly. It's just that he was really ill in the past two days, and now he can't raise his energy, and he doesn't even have the energy to speak. Li Jingheng howled for a long time, and his throat couldn't bear it for a long time. Hearing Li Min's promise to his sister just now, he immediately felt relieved. So when I heard the other party's question, I immediately stopped, grabbed the tea bowl and drank a few sips, and then said with a sad and angry look: "Liu Lang, you must help Xue Yan. If you really marry into that hellish place of Tubo, then Her life will be ruined, and I also heard that Tubo has the same custom as the grassland, and there is also a tradition of father's death and son's death. That Songtsan Gambo is older than Xueyan. If he dies, Xueyan will be even older. Marrying his son is simply the behavior of an animal!" Li Jingheng has no knowledge or skills, except for doing business. It is absolutely useless. But what he said just now was so clear-cut and extremely emotional. Based on Li Min's understanding of Li Jingheng, it was definitely not something that the other party could come up with. "Okay! Put away all the words Uncle Wang taught you. Now I want to hear how far this matter has progressed?" Li Min was still a little dazed and didn't want to listen to Li Jingheng's nonsense anymore, so he went straight to the topic. asked. "Uh~" Li Jingheng was stunned for a moment, thinking that he was indeed Li Min, and he immediately saw through his true identity. Indeed, the reason why he came to ask Li Min for help was actually under the instruction of his father Li Daozong. Although Li Min saw through it, Li Jingheng didn't care at all, because his father had anticipated this situation and told him to tell the truth when the time came, so he said: "Liu Lang, the matter of marriage is basically It has been decided, and His Majesty has agreed, but the candidate for the marriage has not been decided yet." "Huh?" Li Min was stunned when he heard this, and asked very puzzledly, "Since the candidate for the marriage has not been decided yet, why did you and Xue Yan come to me to cry? And according to the meaning of Xue Yan's words, my father It seems that the emperor has decided to let her go?" "Liu Lang, please listen to what I have to say!" Li Jingheng said with a wry smile, "The candidate for marriage has indeed not been decided yet, because according to the traditional rules of the Tang Dynasty, although the marriage candidates are princesses in name, most of them are actually princesses. She is a girl from the clan, and a real princess will definitely not get married!" When Li Jingheng said this, he glanced at Li Min with a somewhat resentful look. Li Shimin was reluctant to marry off his own daughter, but he was willing to marry someone else's daughter out! "Although there are many girls in the clan, there are requirements for age, appearance, and marriage. So after excluding them based on these, there are only a few that meet the conditions. Xueyan happens to be one of them, and His Majesty suddenly found me last night. Dad, he has revealed his intention to let Xue Yan get married." After Li Jingheng finished speaking, he looked at Li Min with an aggrieved look. "Then, your father just agreed?" Before Li Min's mind fully recovered, he asked another nonsense question. "Then what else can we do? Now that your father has spoken, will my father have the guts to refuse?" Li Jingheng replied angrily, whose daughter is not his biological child? What's more, his father and mother usually love Xueyan the most. From yesterday to now, theyThere was a complete turmoil here. My mother was crying and wanting to hang herself. My father was lamenting and sighing without saying a word. His hair turned half gray from worry all night. It was not easy to make up his mind and let him take his girl to Li Min's place. Try your luck. "I just found Uncle Wang last night, which means that the news that Xue Yan was selected has not spread yet. Only your family and my father know about it. Now there are me and Wen Xin?" Li Min pondered to himself Said to himself. Although he was staying in the house to recuperate, his mind was not idle. He had been thinking about how to stop this marriage? Now I finally have a rough idea, but I don¡¯t know if it works? "Brother Jing Heng, go find my third brother quickly, and send someone to call me Li Yun, Li Zhen, Li Zhi, and Li Shen. Also, don't mention Xue Yan's matter to others. This time I have to force my father to give up the marriage!" Li Min finally made up his mind. Although this method was a bit childish, he could only try his best. "Okay, wait a moment, I'll do it myself!" Although Li Jingheng didn't understand why Li Min called all the brothers, he was willing to do anything as long as the other party was willing to help. Watching Li Jingheng trot away, Li Min looked at Wen Xin again and found that Xue Yan had finished grooming, but her eyes were still unnaturally swollen. Looking at the little girl who just turned fourteen today, Li Min couldn't help but sigh, comforted her a few more words, and then asked Wen Xin to take her to the inner house. After a while, Li Ke was the first to arrive, followed by Li Yun and Li Zhen. The three of them had already opened their mansions and lived not far from Prince Qi's mansion, so it was convenient for them to notify them. They were still in the palace until the end. Li Zhi and Li Shen, who lived in the city, rushed over. But after this lap, Li Jingheng was exhausted and sweating profusely. "Liu Lang, why did you call the ninth and tenth brothers here?" At first, Li Ke thought that Li Min only called him, but later Li Yun and Li Zhen also came, which already made him a little strange. Later, he saw Li Zhi, who had just turned ten, and Li Shen, who was only eight years old, also came. This made him even more confused and couldn't help but ask. "Yes, Sixth Brother, I escaped from my husband. If I am accused and go to my father, don't forget to intercede for me!" The youngest Li Shen is also a clever guy. He was originally in elementary school. He was so impatient that when he heard Li Min calling him, he immediately threw down his book and ran over excitedly. "Tenth Brother, how many times have you asked your husband to complain? If you ask Sixth Brother to help you plead for mercy every time, then he will be very busy!" Li Zhi started to tease, he and Li Shen had the same temperament, and then Plus they are about the same age, so time for some joking. "You two little guys, don't make trouble. Sixth brother must have something to talk about when he comes to us. Please be quiet!" Li Zhen is a fierce character with a domineering personality. She has always been stricter than gentle to her younger brothers and sisters, so Li Zhi and Li Shen were both a little afraid of him, and they immediately became quiet when they heard him speak. Li Yun, on the other hand, was an honest man. He just sat aside and didn't speak. Seeing several brothers looking at him, Li Min on the hospital bed showed a warm smile and said slowly: "Brothers, I invite you here today because I want to discuss something. I think everyone knows that, Is the leader of Tubo coming to our Tang Dynasty to propose marriage again?" When Li Ke heard that Li Min mentioned this matter again, his heart immediately moved, and a wry smile appeared on his face. It seemed that this serious illness did not make his younger brother give up his determination to intervene in the marriage. "Sixth brother, I know this. Speaking of which, Songtsen Gampo is really stubborn. Last time, because he failed to propose marriage, he fought with our Tang Dynasty. As a result, his vitality was seriously injured. It has just passed now. Two years later, he has the audacity to ask for marriage again. He is really a barbarian and doesn¡¯t know what shame is!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, Li Zhi immediately spoke. He had been helping out at the newspaper during this period, and was forced by Changsun Wuji to pay attention to current affairs, so he was very familiar with marriage matters. "Okay! Ninth brother, I like to hear what you said. Last time that Tibetan envoy insulted our sisters, he was beaten up by the third and sixth brothers. He is still in jail. It's a pity that I wasn't there at the time, otherwise I must kick that bastard hard!" Upon hearing Li Zhi's words, Li Zhen also felt the same, jumped up and waved her fist. Ever since Li Min helped him beat up his fifth brother Li You last time, he has always regarded himself as Li Min's best friend. He likes to learn everything from Li Min. As for the last time when Li Min beat up the Tibetan ambassador, he even admires him. Incessantly. "Sixth Brother, Eighth Brother, Songtsen Gampo is not the messenger Lu Dongzan, don't use violence!" Li Ke couldn't help feeling a little headache when he saw Li Zhen's violent appearance. But what troubled him even more was that when Li Min saw the performance of his brothers, his eyes shone, and he looked a bit eager to try. Now he had to give a warning. ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t worry, we are all civilized people, how could it be possible??That kind of method? "Li Min said, with a wretched smile on his face, and then he seemed to have thought of something, and burst out laughing on the spot. Unfortunately, he was not well yet, and he started coughing while laughing. As a result, he couldn't breathe for a while, and almost died. Suffocate yourself to death. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 186: Playing dirty tricks! I like! Seeing Li Min's embarrassment, Li Ke and the others were also startled. They knocked on the back and carried water. It was not easy for Li Min to calm down. After taking a sip of the water brought by Li Zhi, Li Min felt better. He thanked all the brothers and then said: "It seems that the eighth brother and the ninth brother are not very satisfied with Tubo. I I also feel the same way, so now I have to watch the other party marry one of our sisters easily, which is really hard to swallow!" Li Min stopped here and looked around at the reactions of the brothers. Li Ke had known Li Min's purpose for a long time. Although he didn't know exactly what he wanted to do, he just wanted to express his support, so he coughed and said: "Liu Lang is right. We have no choice but to deal with the ambitious people like Tubo." Tang must not take advantage of the other party too much. If you, Liulang, have any way to deal with the other party, I will be the first to support you!" "That's great. I've long disliked Tubo. I'll do whatever you say, Brother Six!" Li Zhen is also a troublemaker. When she heard that Brother Six was going to cause trouble for the Tubo people, she immediately became excited. Anyway, if anything happens, Third Brother and Sixth Brother are responsible for it, so they can't blame him at all, so there is no need to worry at all. Li Zhi's eyes wandered twice. Based on his understanding of his sixth brother, the other party would never cause trouble for the Tubo people for no reason. However, he and Li Zhen thought of it together. After all, they were young, no matter what they got into Unfortunately, the emperor's father would only cause trouble for the third brother Li Ke and the sixth brother Li Min. The most he could get was scolding, so there was nothing to worry about. Think of this. Li Zhi simply raised his hand in agreement and also pulled Li Shen along. He was still young, and no matter how smart he was, he didn't think much about it. He just thought that if his brothers agreed, then he would naturally agree. Five of the six people agreed, and everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Li Yun sitting in the corner. Li Yun is an anomaly among the princes. Because this person is so honest, it can even be said that he is too honest. Usually other princes occasionally get into trouble, but he is the only one who does not. Moreover, when he gets together with other brothers, he hardly talks. He just agrees to whatever others say, as if he doesn't have any opinions. "Brother Six, whatever you say is what it is, I have no objection!" Li Yun saw everyone looking at him, twisted his body in discomfort, and said with a dull smile. Li Yun is an anomaly among the princes. He is honest and timid. He usually gathers with other brothers and never expresses his opinions. What others say is what it is. In fact, his character is excusable, because he is different from Li Min and others. Li Min, Li Zhen and Li Shen's mothers are all noble concubines, and their backgrounds are also very noble. However, Li Yun's mother Wang's family background is not high. She was originally a maid in the palace, but she was later named a concubine after giving birth to Li Yun. Moreover, the family behind her did not have any outstanding talents, so Li Yun could only rely on her. He only has the status of a prince, so he naturally feels inferior in front of other brothers. Seeing that Li Yun agreed, Li Min showed a grateful smile to his seventh brother, which shocked Li Yun and made him feel valued. Li Zhen next to her immediately asked impatiently: "Sixth brother, now everyone agrees, please tell me how to deal with Tubo quickly!" "Hehe, listen carefully. In fact, this method is not complicated, and it is also very interesting" Li Min said, telling him the method he had thought of in the hospital bed in the past two days, while Li Ke and the others became more and more excited as they listened. Surprisingly, even the two little guys Li Zhi and Li Shen clamored to go into battle in person. "But compared to these younger brothers, Li Ke was surprised, but also a little bit dumbfounded. He asked helplessly: "Liu Lang, isn't this method of yours too childish, and it's also a bit risky, in case" "Third brother, there is nothing wrong with this!" Li Min interrupted Li Ke with a firm look, "Everything is organized by us, and we have the initiative. Even if we use some shameful means, I We will definitely not let the Tubo marriage proposal succeed!" "Brother Six, you are so right, you are playing dirty tricks! I like it!" When Li Zhi heard the phrase 'shady means', his eyes immediately lit up and he shouted excitedly. Now he simply admires his sixth brother, even Yin people can come up with such interesting methods. The restless Li Zhen next to her had an eager expression on her face. But just when Li Zhi and Li Zhen were excited, Li Yun, who was really not important to others, suddenly said timidly: "Um Brother Six, I I have something to say!" Li Yun spoke in a very low voice and did not make any special movements, so he did not attract the attention of Li Zhi and others. Fortunately, Li Min was unable to be excited with Li Zhi and others because of his illness, so he heard Li Yun's words, so Smiling, he asked: "Seventh brother, what do you have to say to the brothers?" ? ?When he spoke, he particularly emphasized the word brother, and his question also attracted the attention of Li Ke and others to Li Yun. This made the other party's face turn red, and he said a little timidly: "Brother Six, I I think your method is indeed very good, but if it is proposed by just the six of us, wouldn't it be inappropriate? If we can get the eldest brother and the fourth brother together, then we will be more sure of getting my father to agree. " Li Yun's words not only made Li Ke and the others nod their heads, but even Li Min's eyes lit up. Although he had already thought of this, the obedient seventh brother in front of him could also think of it. It seemed that none of the princes of the Tang Dynasty had thought of it. Stupid person. "Good advice, Seventh Brother, your brain works pretty well!" Li Min didn't point out that he had thought of this a long time ago, but praised with approval. When Li Min heard the praise from his sixth brother, his spirits were shaken, his eyes became more excited and confident, and his back straightened a lot. Li Min wanted to stop the Tubo marriage, but the prerequisite was that Li Shimin agreed to one of his proposals. However, this proposal was made in the name of family affection, so he called Li Ke and these brothers. Originally, Li Shimin had a total of fourteen sons. Excluding the three who died in infancy and the two who were wearing crotchless pants, there were still nine people left. Among them, Li You was tricked by Li Min into squatting in that hellish place in Sichuan. Without Li Shimin's consent, there would be no son. They couldn't come back, so there were only eight available, but Li Chengqian and Li Tai were not the ones Li Min could ask for, so there were only six of them. "But we want to persuade the eldest brother and the fourth brother to join us, especially since it was the sixth brother who proposed this matter. I guess it's not possible, right?" Li Zhen was the first to say with some frustration. Everyone knew that Li Chengqian and Li Tai were hostile to Li Min. It's obviously a very difficult thing to ask them for help at this time. "It's indeed very troublesome. How about you give it a try, Ninth Brother?" Li Ke also felt that it was a bit tricky. His relationship with Li Chengqian and Li Tai was not very good, and it would be in vain if he went there. Among the six of them, only Li Zhi could barely give it a try. After all, the three of them were born to Empress Changsun, so their relationship was naturally closer than the other brothers. "Third brother, please don't hurt me!" Li Zhi waved his hands repeatedly upon hearing this and said with a wry smile on his face, "I can still give it a try at my eldest brother's place, but I would not dare to go to my fourth brother's place even if I were killed, and with his He has such a temper, as soon as I bring this matter up, he will immediately provoke a sharp ridicule from him!" As soon as Li Zhi¡¯s words came out, not only Li Zhen and Li Yun nodded, but even the youngest Li Shen looked dejected, obviously not thinking very highly of their fourth brother. When Li Min saw this, he couldn't help but feel sad for Li Tai. Even several of his brothers were unwilling to associate with him, which showed how annoying Li Tai was. "There is no need to think about the fourth brother. With his temperament, it is really difficult to convince him to help us, but it doesn't matter. As long as we can convince the eldest brother, then we will be more than 90% sure about this matter." Li Min thought for a while and said very confidently, "As for how to convince brother, leave it to me. Brothers, you should go back and prepare. We will decide on this matter in the morning tomorrow. !¡± "Tomorrow?" Li Ke was surprised after hearing this, and asked a little worriedly, "Liu Lang, are you physically okay?" "Third brother, don't worry. I'm not going to fight. I just need to keep my brain and mouth with me!" Li Min said with a smile, not taking his illness to heart at all, which made the man who had been standing silently beside him said with a smile. Li Jingheng was deeply moved. Seeing Li Min's insistence, Li Ke couldn't say anything more, so he had to go back with Li Zhi and others to prepare. When only Li Min and Li Jingheng were left in the room, the little fat man clasped his fists and saluted: "Liu Lang, how can you do this?" Help Xueyan, such a great kindness, I will never forget it!" Seeing Li Jingheng's solemn look, Li Min felt a little embarrassed and said modestly: "Brother Jingheng, you don't have to thank me so much. In fact, the reason why I want to stop this marriage is not just for that girl Xueyan. It¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t explain it now. Maybe many years later, you will understand why I did this.¡± "Liu Lang, I don't know anything else. I only know that you have saved Xue Yan all his life. As an elder brother, I am incapable of saving my sister. Fortunately, I still have a good brother like you!" Although Li Jingheng is useless! , but he is a person who accepts death. No matter what Li Min says, his gratitude to Li Min has not diminished by half. The Early Dynasty of the Tang Dynasty was not as early as that of the Ming and Qing Dynasties in later generations. It usually started after eight o'clock in later generations. When the nights are long in winter, the start time will be delayed. However, as the prince of the Tang Dynasty, Li Chengqian was already accustomed to getting up early, because he knew since he was a child that he was different from other brothers. They did not have to go to the court in the morning, but he had to go to the court to study government affairs. Therefore, before dawn, Li Chengqian finished washing and then rode a carriage to prepare to go to the Taipei Palace.He attended the morning court in the palace, but his carriage had just left the East Palace when it was blocked by Li Min's carriage. (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 187: Pass me, the Prince of the Tang Dynasty, first! "Brother, I'm still recovering from a serious illness. Can you please come across the car and talk to me?" Behind the open window, Li Min's handsome smiling face was revealed, but there was a trace of pale sick look on this face. Li Chengqian never expected that he would be blocked by Li Min here, and the other party also invited him over, which made him a little suspicious. Although the two are brothers, the other is the biggest threat to his position as the prince, and he has secretly made many small moves in an attempt to destroy Li Min's reputation. It can be said that in Li Chengqian's heart, he has not considered Li Min for a long time. Not as brothers, but as an opponent. Although he was doubtful, Li Chengqian could not lose his dignity in front of Li Min, his younger brother and his opponent, and he also knew that the other party was indeed seriously ill, so after hearing Li Min's invitation, he also laughed loudly and said: "Sixth brother, can you You are so diligent, and you still wake up so early despite a serious illness, I really admire you!" Li Chengqian said, opened the door and got out of the carriage. With the help of the guard, he dragged his disabled leg slowly to Li Min's car. Li Min was half-lying in the carriage, with Wen'er and Hua'er taking care of him. But when he saw Li Chengqian limping, he couldn't help but feel a little sympathy in his heart. Li Chengqian struggled to get on the carriage. When he saw that Li Min had been paying attention to his disabled leg, a trace of anger immediately appeared on his face, and he asked very unhappy: "Sixth brother, if you have anything to do, just tell me. , I still have to attend the morning pilgrimage!¡± Hearing the displeasure tone of the other party, Li Min smiled and said without mind: "Brother, don't worry. The reason why the younger brother got up so early today is actually to attend the morning court. We can talk while walking!" Li Chengqian was stunned, Li Min was a real lazy person. Normally, he would never go to court without being summoned by his father, but today he suddenly had to go to court, and he was seriously ill, which was obviously very unusual. Seeing Li Chengqian's thoughtful expression, Li Min smiled secretly in his heart. He spoke bluntly: "Brother, you don't have to guess what my intentions are when I go to court. In fact, I came to you this time just to tell the truth about this matter!" "Oh? It must be an extremely important thing for you, Sixth Brother, to go to court despite your illness, right?" After being pointed out by Li Xin, Li Chengqian's expression remained unchanged and he stared at the other party with bright eyes and asked. "Hahaha~, the eldest brother is joking, the younger brother is just a laid-back person, how can there be any big things?" Li Min laughed loudly, and then changed the topic and said, "It's just that the younger brother has some concerns about the Tubo marriage. I have a small objection, I don¡¯t want the Tubo people to marry me, the princess of the Tang Dynasty, so easily. So I joined forces with other brothers to create some problems for the Tubo people!¡± "Tubo?" Li Chengqian was stunned after hearing this. He didn't expect that Li Min came to him so early in the morning just for such a trivial matter as a marriage with Tubo. At that moment, he looked at the other party with some doubts, and then said, "Sixth Brother, you want to embarrass Tubo. I don't object to this, as long as you don't miss important national events!" Li Chengqian is obviously pretending to be stupid. Li Min had just said that he had joined forces with other brothers to go out to Tibet to create problems, and now he came to find them in person, apparently just to drag Li Chengqian along with them. It's a pity that Li Chengqian may be cautious, or unwilling to help Li Min, or both, but he doesn't want to get involved. Li Min had already anticipated Li Chengqian's reaction, otherwise he wouldn't have come in person. He smiled, without any sign of being anxious, and said in a very slow tone: "Brother, don't worry, I just want to make a joke with Tubo, and this matter is not mine. Among them, the third brother, the seventh brother, the eighth brother My younger brother, ninth younger brother, and tenth younger brother all agreed to this matter." When Li Min mentioned Li Ke and the others, he deliberately called each person by name, and Li Chengqian's expression changed every time he mentioned someone. Li Ke and Li Min were brothers, so Li Chengqian expected to support him, but he didn't expect that among the ten princes in Chang'an, excluding Li Min himself and two brothers who were only two or three years old, the other seven would actually There are five of them walking together with each other, which is a huge blow to his prestige as the eldest brother. Just when Li Chengqian's expression changed, Li Min smiled and continued: "After we brothers have discussed this matter, I feel that it is better for you to propose it. After all, as a prince, you have a leader." It¡¯s the responsibility of all brothers, so it¡¯s normal for you to propose it and for us brothers to echo it, but now that the eldest brother doesn¡¯t want to get involved, then I have to let the younger brother do this chore for me!¡± Li Min¡¯s words may sound like nothing, but in Li Chengqian¡¯s ears, they are full of thorns. As Li Min said, as the eldest son and the prince, he naturally has the responsibility to lead the brothers, and his prestige among the brothers should be the highest. However, if the matter of embarrassment to Tubo was brought up by Li Min, Then the other brothers joined in, and it was simple? Even if everyone, especially his father Li Shimin, knows, his prestige among his brothers is not as good as that of Li Min. Thinking of this, Li Chengqian felt suffocated, glared at Li Min fiercely, and then said angrily: "Humph, I won't bother my sixth brother about this matter. I can help you raise it in the morning, but you must Tell me clearly how to embarrass Tubo!" Seeing that Li Chengqian finally fell into his trap, Li Min felt proud and said with a smile: "Brother is indeed responsible. In fact, this matter is very simple. Brothers just don't want Tubo to marry the princess of Tang Dynasty so easily. Therefore, we set up an obstacle on the way of the other party's marriage proposal. As long as the other party can pass it smoothly, we will no longer care about the marriage between the two countries!" As Li Min spoke, he told the obstacles he had set up for the other party. After listening, Li Chengqian thought about it carefully and found that there was indeed no trap, so he felt relieved. However, he also saw through Li Min's intentions and tilted his mind. The other party glanced at him and said: "Liu Lang, you are really good at it. According to your method, my father will not find any reason to object, and as long as my father agrees, Tubo will jump into your trap. You can¡¯t just pinch it as much as you want!¡± "Eh? Brother, what are you talking about? Why can't I understand you?" Although Li Min is ill, his face is not half thinner. He refuses to acknowledge Li Chengqian's words. He won't even beat him to death anyway. Admit in front of the other party that he calculated everyone involved in this matter. "Hmph!" Seeing Li Min's denial, Li Chengqian angrily flicked his sleeves, stood up with difficulty, and said, "Sixth brother, although I don't know why you want to prevent the marriage with Tubo, but if there are any consequences because of this matter, by then Just figure out a way to deal with it yourself, don¡¯t expect me to help you again!¡± After Li Chengqian finished speaking, he turned around and got off the carriage. And Li Min looked at the other person's limp, with a smile on his lips. Compared to Li Tai, who was so annoying, Li Chengqian was actually pretty good. It was a pity that Li Shimin didn't like him because of his disability, and now he is even more so. They were almost driven crazy by Li Tai and Li Shimin. If nothing unexpected happened, they would probably end up on the path of rebellion. Thinking of the troubles these brothers would have in the future, Li Min couldn't help but sigh. Family matters were already troublesome enough, not to mention that it was a royal matter that was not divided between family and country. It was even more confusing when it was constantly being sorted out. He would rather take care of it later. Fighting others with a knife, and I definitely don¡¯t want to get involved in this mess anymore! In the Tai Chi Hall, the dignitaries of the Tang Dynasty gathered together to begin the formal morning dynasty. In fact, in the Tang Dynasty, there was no such thing as an early dynasty. It could only be called a dynasty meeting, and there were differences between the dynasty meetings. Generally, the place where the dynasty meeting was held was uncertain. It might have been in the Taiji Hall or the Liangyi Hall. Li Shimin would then send Notify the participating ministers. The first and fifteenth day of every lunar month are the real court meetings. Ministers who are qualified to participate in the court meetings will usually participate, and today happens to be the day of the court meeting. But today's court meeting surprised many ministers. This was mainly because they were at the front, where a row of princes in royal uniforms were sitting. Not only did Li Shen, who was just eight years old, come, but even King Qi, who had not recovered from a serious illness, came. Li Min was also there. Seeing this situation, all the civil and military officials were talking about it for a while, wondering if something big was going to happen? And when Li Shimin saw that all eight of his sons came to attend the court meeting, he couldn't help but be surprised. As the prince, Li Chengqian was indispensable for every court meeting, and Li Tai had been active during this period and almost never missed the court meeting. But today Li Ke and Li Min all came, which made him confused as a father. ???????????????????? However, everything comes first with government affairs. At such a great court meeting, it was difficult for Li Shimin to just ask a few of his sons. Therefore, after going to court, he still handled government affairs as before. Some people made troubles and others impeached them. How to deal with it. Just when everything was going smoothly in the court meeting and the officials below had nothing to say, Prince Li Chengqian suddenly stood up, stepped forward and said, "Father, I have something to report!" Seeing the limping appearance of his eldest son, Li Shimin frowned slightly, and then asked: "What does the prince want to report?" "To inform my father, I heard that the leader of the Tubo Kingdom asked me to marry the Princess of the Tang Dynasty, and my father has agreed. However, I and several brothers have different opinions!" Li Chengqian looked at Li Chengqian next to him with a helpless expression. He looked startled, lowered his head and said. "Oh, what do you think differently?" Li Shimin was also stunned after hearing this. No wonder all his sons came. It turned out to be for marriage. "To report to my father, my son thought that Tubo's marriage proposal failed last time, and he was actually good at using weapons. Although I, the Tang Dynasty, gave me a hard lesson, it was really annoying! Therefore, my son and several younger brothers thought that, If you want to marry our sister, you must first pass the test of being the prince of the Tang Dynasty!" Li Chengqian raised his head at this time and said with determination on his face.? Li Min, who was standing next to him, nodded repeatedly. With such acting skills, he was indeed worthy of being the Crown Prince of the Tang Dynasty! (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 188 Two Questions Capital Datang 188_Capital Datang full text free reading_Chapter 188 Two questions from "Can you pass this test?" Li Shimin was stunned after hearing this, "Chengqian, what do you mean?" "Father, please let me answer this question!" At this moment, Li Min finally struggled to stand up, walked slowly to Li Chengqian's side and said, "Father, whether it is the eldest brother or the son, who are you waiting for?" Both brothers have a bad impression of Tubo. Especially last time, the Tubo envoy spoke rudely to me, the Princess of Tang Dynasty, which made my son very angry. Although this time the Tubo king came to propose marriage in person, showing enough sincerity, but I want to It is not that easy to marry our imperial sister, so the sons and ministers thought of two test conditions. Only if the other party completes these two tests, then we will agree to marry our sister to him!" After listening to Li Min's words, Li Shimin looked at the two sons standing together with great interest. As an emperor and father, he knew the things between his sons best. In Li Chengqian's opinion, Li Min should be His biggest rival, but now the two of them are joining hands to bring trouble to Tubo. There must be some inside story that he doesn't know! And Li Tai next to him was even more confused. He really didn't expect that the eldest brother and the sixth brother were actually colluding together. Are they really just targeting Tubo? "Liu Lang, what two test conditions have you set for Tubo?" Li Shimin's interest was completely aroused. It was rare for several sons to work together. Although there must be something fishy in it, the reasons Li Min said were also very sufficient. The princess of Tang Dynasty was not only his daughter, but also Li Min's sister. She was worried about her sister's marriage. //Baidu search See the latest chapter//It can be considered as a serious intention, just for this thought, as a father, it is really difficult for him to refuse, and besides, he actually has some anger towards Tubo in his heart, and he just happened to borrow a few sons. The hand vented his anger for him. "Father, the Tang Dynasty is a country of etiquette. Naturally, we will not ask some barbaric and unreasonable questions!" Li Minqiang supported his sick body, but there was an excited sinister smile on his face, as everyone who knows him knows. This is Li Min trying to scheme against someone again. Li Min cheered up and spoke again: "Father, my son, my third brother, and some friends worked together to organize a sports event in the Tang Dynasty, temporarily named the Tang Dynasty Winter Games. There will be many competitions, and the two questions that Erchen presented are both from this Datang Winter Games." Li Shimin's eyes lit up when he heard this. Of course he knew about the Winter Games that Li Min and Li Ke were organizing. After all, he was a sports fanatic himself and liked hunting and polo the most. So when the news of the Winter Games came to When he heard it in his ears, it really excited him. After all, even if you can't play the game in person, it's still good to have an eye-opening experience. "Liu Lang, please tell your father quickly how you want to present the question at the Winter Games?" Li Shimin asked enthusiastically. "This is what my father, son, ministers and several brothers think. If Tubo comes to propose marriage, it must show its strength, so they must send people to participate in this Winter Games, and in the early games, they must You have to win the championship in at least three events, and then at the end of the game, there will be a bicycle race around the city, and the ministers will also participate. If that Songtsan Gambo is really sincere, then he will go to battle in person with the ministers. Let¡¯s compare, if he can defeat all his subordinates in the competition, then we will be convinced!¡± As soon as Li Min¡¯s two questions came out, Li Zhen, Li Zhen and the other younger ones started covering their mouths and laughing. Li Ke also smiled, but Li Tai next to him was even more fascinated. Behind them, Fang Xuanling and other civil and military officials were all whispering. Li Chengqian and Li Min had been embarrassing Tubo under the pretext of family affairs from the beginning, so they officials could not get in the conversation at all. After Li Shimin listened, he walked back and forth on the jade steps several times, talking psychologically about whether the two requests Li Min made were difficult or easy. As far as Li Shimin knew, due to the hasty preparations for the Winter Games, not many people participated, and there were more than 20 competitions alone. Moreover, there are more than a thousand Tubo people coming this time. It is not difficult to win only three championships from so many competitions. In addition, the round-the-city cycling race is even simpler. With Li Shen, who is only eight years old, almost all of Li Shimin¡¯s sons who can participate in the race are here. However, counting from Li Zhen down, the three of them are too young to be able to compete at all. I can only make up the number, and Li Chengqian has a disabled leg, which makes it difficult to even walk, let alone ride a bicycle. Li Tai was obese and probably just a little stronger than Li Chengqian, so he was also excluded. After all, only Li Ke, Li Min and Li Yun were left. However, Li Min was sick and he didn't know if he would be able to participate. Li Yun was timid and cowardly, and Li Shimin was not very optimistic about him, so in the end, Songtsan Gambo's only opponent was Li Ke. As long as he defeated him, then the marriage would beNo one can stop things anymore. Thinking of this, Li Shimin finally made up his mind. Although he was dissatisfied with Tubo, as a ruler, he must be tolerant. Judging from the current situation, getting married with Tubo is indeed a matter of great benefit and no harm. , so he was very much in favor of the marriage. "Well, it's rare for you brothers to work together and make such a request. As a father, I will satisfy your request, but I also have a condition!" Li Shimin's footsteps suddenly stopped and he said with a smile, "You can compete with the Tubo people. , but you are absolutely not allowed to do anything behind the scenes, otherwise if you are discovered by me, then this agreement will be invalidated and the marriage will still proceed as usual!" "Thank you, Father, for agreeing!" Seeing Li Shimin agree, Li Ke and Li Zhen, who were sitting behind them, stood up quickly, walked to Li Min and bowed. Although Li Tai hadn't figured out what was going on, seven of the eight princes had already gone up. If he was still sitting, it would only appear that he was isolated by the other brothers, so he had no choice but to follow in the end to thank him. Finally, the matter was done, and Li Min breathed a sigh of relief. After retreating from the court, he was supported by Li Ke and was about to return home. Unexpectedly, he was stopped by two civil and military leaders, Fang Xuanling and Li Jing. Based on their understanding of Li Min, the other party would never make peace without reason. The Tubo people play this kind of game! Faced with the two people's questions, Li Min really didn't know how to answer, because the other party's attitude was obviously similar to Li Shimin's, both of them were in favor of marriage. After all, from their standpoints and perspectives, for the time being, they could only see marriage as the best option. Don brings benefits. Fortunately, Li Min got wise in his haste and suddenly pretended to be sick and coughed loudly. And Li Ke knew the opportunity, and while fighting with the two, he put Li Min on the carriage, and then the two brothers immediately rode away, leaving only Fang Xuanling and Li Jing who stamped their feet in anger. Having convinced Li Shimin, Li Min no longer has to worry about Tubo. The next day Li Shimin personally summoned Songtsen Gampo and put forward his sons' requests. Songtsen Gampo is only twenty-one years old this year. He has received a good education from the Tubo aristocracy since he was a child. Moreover, when he was thirteen years old, his father was poisoned to death and the country was torn apart. It was he who succeeded his father at a young age and organized the army to conquer the East. After the expedition to the west, the internal rebellion was put down and Tubo was unified. It can be said that he is a hero of his generation in both literary and martial arts. He is also very proud. So when he heard that the Tang prince wanted to compete with him, he immediately agreed without hesitation. Come down. As for Li Min, he had been waiting for the news of Songtsen Gampo for a long time. As soon as he heard the other party's promise, he immediately mobilized all the newspapers under his direct or indirect control to report the Tubo marriage in a large amount of space. Under Li Min's instruction, he also Special mention was made of the Battle of Songzhou two years ago, which greatly exaggerated the arrogance and rudeness of Tibet. It insulted the Tang princess with arrogant words, which led to the failure of the marriage proposal. It also took the lead in launching troops to invade the Tang Dynasty, which led to the outbreak of war between the two countries. Thousands of people were killed. Tang Man'er died in southern Xinjiang. Regarding the Battle of Songzhou, although the newspaper reports were slightly exaggerated, most of them were indeed true. Many family members of those who died in the war even came forward and cursed the Tibetans in the newspapers, provoking disputes for no reason. That's why their sons or husbands died in the war, and some newspaper men with good writing skills even described scenes of orphans crying for their fathers, doing their best to stir up tears and stir up emotion. As soon as these reports came out, the reputation of the Tubo people in the Tang Dynasty naturally dropped again and again. The Tubo people even had to be careful when taking to the streets, because they were likely to be besieged by the excited people of Chang'an. So for a while, the Tubo merchants fled one after another. They didn't dare to stay in Chang'an for too long. What's more, even the Dongnu Kingdom and Dangxiang merchants who were relatively close to Tubo were also implicated. After all, in the eyes of the people of Chang'an, their appearance and habits were really similar. As the reputation of Tubo declined, the reputation of the princes headed by Li Chengqian rose sharply. This is mainly because when Li Min was reported, he made some small modifications and exaggerations to the content, removed some political and identity factors, and simply emphasized that their brothers could not bear to let their younger sister marry far away, so they came forward to He came out and started a civilized competition with the Tubo people to save his sister. It can be said that from the beginning, Li Min portrayed his brothers as a group of positive characters. Chang'an is one-third of an acre owned by Li Min and his brothers, and Li Min controls most of the newspapers. Therefore, in terms of public opinion, the Tubo people can only be scolded, and there is no way to retaliate even if they want to. As for Li Shimin, the newspapers didn't dare to say anything wrong about him anyway, and he couldn't get rid of anyone by scolding him, so he didn't bother to care, let alone other civil and military officials. No one would fight with the entire prince group for the sake of a small foreign country. Get it right. ¡°While Chang¡¯an City was shouting to kill the Tibetans, a convoy was slowly approaching on the road east of Chang¡¯an City. This convoy is not large in size, and the style of the carriage looks very ordinary. However, if you look carefully, you will find that there is a horse in front of it with a person on it.The workmanship of the car is very exquisite and meticulous, and even the materials used are high-quality mahogany. You can tell at a glance that the person sitting in the car is definitely not an ordinary person. Just when the convoy was about to arrive at Chunming Gate, the window of the carriage at the front was opened, revealing an old face inside. The other party looked at the Chang'an City Wall with his cloudy eyes, and then felt helpless. He muttered to himself: "Li Min, Li Min, I'm here. I hope your conditions will satisfy us all!" Capital Datang 188_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 188 Two questions have been updated! {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 189 Li Min didn¡¯t dare to go too far The weather is good today. The big sun hangs in the southern sky, shining warmly on people. It is very rare to have such clear and warm weather in winter, so many people are sitting in the warm house. Come out, bask in the sun, chat, and stretch your tired body. In the garden of Prince Qi's Mansion, Li Min was walking slowly along a winding gravel path with Wen Xin's support. He coughed from time to time, obviously his illness was not cured yet. In fact, his illness should have almost recovered, but in order to prevent the Tubo marriage, Li Min worked hard and tired, and did not get a good rest mentally and physically. As a result, his illness relapsed, and his body is still very weak. I can barely get to the ground. "Husband, Wen Xin will not stop you from doing important national affairs, but you must also pay attention to your body and never try to be brave again!" Wen Xin supported Li Min and kept scolding her. Husband, these days, she has been waiting for Li Min day and night. At the same time, she has been repeatedly worried about Li Min's condition. She can hardly eat or sleep. In just a few days, she already looks much haggard. "Hehe, Wen Xin, your lesson is right. I promise, from now on, I will focus on recovering from my illness and never worry about the bad things outside!" Li Min raised his palm and vowed. It's a pity that after Wen Xin heard Li Min's assurance, she showed a meaningful smile, looked at her husband for a while, then lightly opened her red lips and said: "Husband, if you don't worry about external matters, then Cui of Lu Guogong's Mansion What should I do, young lady?¡± Li Min didn¡¯t expect Wen Xin to make a joke about this matter. I couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed at the moment, but I still defended shamelessly: "Ahem~. Wen Xin, Miss Cui should be regarded as our family matter. It cannot be regarded as an external matter, so we still need to take care of it." "Oh? Then since you want to take care of it, why hasn't there been any movement yet? And I heard that the wedding date set by the Cui family and the Lu family is coming soon. Is it possible that you, His Highness Prince Qi, who threatened to snatch her away? , are you really not in a hurry?" Wen Xin was obviously very concerned about Mengxue who was about to enter Prince Qi's palace. Li Min said, still teasing her relentlessly. "Hey, it's just because the wedding is getting closer and closer that I'm more calm." Li Min didn't dare to answer the question directly, but changed the topic with a smile. Animals like women like to eat sweets when they are young. But when she grows up, she likes sour food very much. No matter how generous a woman is, she will probably be jealous when she sees her husband marrying another woman. Although Wen Xin is smart, she has a relatively simple temper. Sure enough, she fell into the trap and asked very curiously: "Husband, why is this?" "Haha, think about it, Wen Xin, the wedding date agreed upon is coming soon. But until now, there is still no movement at Lu Hong's house. Doesn't this mean something?" Li Min asked with a smile. "Oh! I'm so stupid, why didn't I think of this?" Wen Xin understood immediately when she heard this, and said with an annoyed look on her face. For such a big event as a wedding, if the Lu family wanted to hold it, the other party must have made preparations in advance. But now that there has been no movement, there is only one result. That means the other party has no intention of marrying that Miss Cui again. However, Wen Xin quickly thought of another question and said again: "Husband, although the other party has no intention to marry Miss Cui, she has never expressed any intention. What if they just delay it and never break off the engagement?" Wen Xin said After all, she is a woman, and she doesn¡¯t know much about this matter, so she asks this question. "Wen Xin, don't worry about this. The initiative is now in my hands, so the one who really can't afford to wait should be the other party, not us!" Li Min explained with a smile, "In addition, I can also be sure that the other party is very You may come to visit me in person in the next few days!¡± As soon as Li Min finished speaking, Wen'er suddenly ran into the garden out of breath. When she saw Li Min, her face lit up with joy. She walked over quickly and took out a letter and said, "Your Highness, someone outside has sent a letter from Mr. Wang." , saying it must be opened by you yourself.¡± Li Min raised his eyebrows after hearing this. He had already vaguely anticipated the content of the letter, so he hurriedly took the letter and opened it. He saw only four small words written on it: Lu has entered the city! Seeing these four words, Li Min's sickly face finally showed a bright smile. Although he knew that the news would come sooner or later, when he actually received the good news, people couldn't help but feel a little excited. Qinrenfang, southeast of Chang'an City, has always been a place where dignitaries lived. There are mansions in the square, ranging from luxurious to solemn. However, the lowest official who can live here is a fifth-rank official. To the south of the center of the square, there is a rather simple mansion. The owner of the mansion is surnamed Lu, and he is an official of the fourth rank. In charge of the personnel affairs of the Ministry of War, Ministry of Justice and Ministry of Industry, andHe can be said to be a powerful figure as he supervises the daily behavior of the personnel of these three departments. This Lu Youcheng, whose only name is the word friend, was born in the Lu family of Fanyang, and Lu Hong, who was engaged to Cui Mengxue, was the only son of Lu Youcheng, his friend. "Uncle and father, Mengxue is my fianc¨¦e. This is a marriage that we and the Cui family of Qinghe have agreed on a long time ago. I will never break off the engagement no matter what!" In the main hall of the Lu Mansion, a young man protested loudly. The one who said these words was naturally the unlucky guy Lu Hong. "Evil son! My father has told you about this matter a long time ago. Your marriage to that Cui woman is related to the survival of the family. Therefore, this is no longer your own business. No matter how it is handled in the end, it all depends on the family. Need!" When Lu You saw that his son dared to disobey him and his uncle, he immediately got angry and shouted at the other person's nose. "Father, it's not that the child doesn't consider the needs of the family, it's just that Li Min bullied others too much. If he is allowed to take Mengxue away today, how will the child behave in the future and how will he hold his head up in front of other people?" Lu Hong He had already been overwhelmed by the matter of breaking off the engagement, so he couldn't listen to anyone at all, and still yelled at You Lu. "Pa~" As soon as Lu Hong finished speaking, someone suddenly took action in the hall and slapped him hard on the face. "You bastard, you are a little girl and you don't even care about your family. Are you still worthy of being a descendant of my Fanyang Lu family?" The attacker was an old man with gray hair. His name was Lu Zuo, who was Lu You's son. His biological brother, Lu Hong¡¯s uncle, is also the current patriarch of the Fan Yang Lu family. As a child of an aristocratic family, Lu Hong's behavior just now was indeed abnormal. After all, in the eyes of all people from aristocratic families, the family comes first. No matter who or what happens, as long as it threatens the safety of the family, it will It must be erased, no matter how high the cost. It's a pity that Li Min's power is too great and cannot be wiped out by the Lu family, so in the end they had to choose to compromise. Lu Hong was stunned for a moment when he was beaten. He knew that his uncle Lu Zuo had no heirs and had always regarded him as his biological son. He would not even say he was beaten, and would not even curse him, but now because of the divorce, he doted on him the most. His uncle actually hit him? "Uncle" Lu Hong¡¯s anger was finally suppressed by this slap, and he shouted timidly. But before Lu Hong could finish speaking, Lu Zuo shouted angrily again: "Don't call me uncle, I, Lu Zuo, don't have a nephew like you!" This time Lu Hong was finally frightened. He knew that although his uncle usually loved him, he was also the head of the clan. No matter who made a mistake, he would deal with it selflessly and according to clan rules. Although it is reasonable for him to protect his marriage, he has violated the first iron rule of the clan, which is that the interests of the family should come first. No matter what kind of personal gains or losses a person has, they should be placed after the interests of the family! Thinking of this, Lu Hong couldn't help but worry about being severely punished by his uncle. Lu Zuo looked at his most beloved nephew in front of him, and actually felt very uncomfortable in his heart. However, there was no way. The family's financial backbone had been blocked by Li Min, and there was no possibility of breaking it. Although the family had saved so many years, , it can last for several years, but what will happen after a few years? "Brother, Hong'er is also angry, that's why he said the crazy things above, please don't blame me!" At this moment, Lu You next to him was Lu Hong's father after all, so he started to plead for his son. Lu Zuo didn't really want to punish Lu Hong, so after hearing Lu You's plea, he nodded immediately, but still scolded him with a straight face, which also made Lu Hong, who had lost all his arrogance, retreat. There were only two people left in the hall: himself and his younger brother Lu You. "Brother, do we Fan Yang Lu really have no choice this time?" Seeing his son leaving sadly, Lu You suddenly sighed and asked again. In fact, he knew the answer to this question, but he couldn't help but ask it again. "Brother Friend, our Lu family's financial income has been completely blocked by Li Min. As long as the other party doesn't speak, we can't expect any big income in the future. And for such a large family as my Lu family, our daily expenses are one It's not a small number. If we are really trapped by Li Min for a few years and sit there with nothing to lose, then our Lu family will have no choice but to disband!" Lu Zuo explained with a wry smile again. Lu You is not only his biological brother, but also holds the position of Youcheng. He is also a banner of the Dongyang Lu family in the court, so as the eldest brother and clan leader, he is also very polite to him. "However, Li Min was originally in an opposing position to our Five Surnames and Seven Hopes. Now he has such an opportunity to push us into the abyss. Under such favorable circumstances, will he really agree to let our Fan Yanglu family go?" Yes From Lu You's understanding of Li Min, he knew that His Highness King Qi was not a good person.??, whoever really offends him will definitely not end well. "Don't worry about this. Li Min actually has his own concerns, so he doesn't dare to go too far. Even when we meet tomorrow, I can get some benefits from him!" Lu Zuo said with confidence. , as if he really knows Li Min very well? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 190 I will not agree to any of the conditions you propose! div style="float:left;width:918px;ma ??gin- ottom:5px; ? gin-left:20px;" In the study of Prince Qi's Mansion, Li Min was lying on a fur bed. It was already the middle of winter, the cold wind was blowing non-stop, and the weather was extremely gloomy. Although the stove was set up in the study, the room was very dark. It was warm, but because he was weak, Li Min was still covered with a blanket, and next to him was the hot soup he had just taken a few sips of. However, Li Min did not come to the study to recuperate. He was now looking up and down at the two people standing in front of him with great interest. The leader was an old man with gray hair who looked to be in his sixties. He was tall and thin, with an ancient appearance and a large jaw. There are three long strands of beard on the bottom, which looks very graceful. The other person, Li Min, had met him several times and knew that he was Lu Hong's father, named Lu You, who held the position of Shang Youcheng. Just after breakfast this morning, the two people in front of me came to visit, and Li Min had been waiting for them for a long time, so as soon as he received the news, he immediately summoned them in the study. At the same time, he often introduced Lu You just now. He also knew that the old man in front of him was none other than Lu Zuo, the patriarch of the Lu family in Fanyang. He was also here today because of the grudge between the Lu family and Prince Qi's palace. "Mr. Lu came all the way and took the trouble to visit the palace. I should have welcomed you personally. Unfortunately, Li Min has just recovered from a serious illness and is weak. He has to meet you two here. It is really disrespectful. Mr. Wanwang Please forgive me!" Li Min said very politely, but there was still a faint expression on his face, not showing any apologetic expression at all. "His Royal Highness King Qi is very polite. I, a commoner, have taken the liberty of visiting you today. It is a great honor for me to be able to receive His Highness despite his illness. I really don't dare to take the word 'forgiveness' seriously!" Compared to Li Min's incomprehensible words, Lu Zuo was extremely enthusiastic. There was a constant smile on his face as he spoke, and he looked like he was really flattered. Damn it, your acting skills are so good, why don¡¯t you make a movie! Li Min looked at the other party's flawless expression and cursed in his heart. After forcing Lu to this point, it is estimated that old man Lu Zulu would like to eat him alive. But if you look at their expressions, they are as polite as they should be, but there is no trace of fireworks at all. It can be said that this kind of person has almost integrated acting skills into his life, and he can not only deceive others. Sometimes you can even fool yourself. Compared with Lu Zuo, Li Min's concentration and acting skills are much inferior, so he won't be able to gain any advantage if he continues to lie. Moreover, the initiative is now on his side, so he goes straight to the point: "Mr. Lu, My health has not recovered yet and I cannot receive outsiders for a long time. If you have nothing important to do, please come back!" Lu Zuo and Lu You are both human beings. Seeing that Li Min didn't follow the routine, he knew that the other party wanted them to speak first, but usually the person who speaks first often loses momentum, especially in situations similar to negotiations. "Your Majesty, it's actually not a big deal, but I have a nephew named Lu Hong, who has been engaged to Mr. Cui for a long time. He was supposed to get married three years ago, but it's a pity that Yes, his mother just passed away, so he stayed at home for three years. The mourning period just expired some time ago, and he wanted to hold the wedding before the year, so I rushed to Chang'an and shamelessly invited His Highness the King of Qi to attend his nephew's wedding. wedding!" Lu Zuo is worthy of being an actor-level figure. He can speak in plain words so vividly, and his expressions are also extremely cooperative. When he talked about the death of Lu Hong's mother, his face showed a trace of sadness, and when he mentioned the wedding, his old face showed a trace of sadness. She was so happy and the performer was both beautiful in appearance and spirit. Seeing the other party using this method to motivate him to speak first, Li Min smiled coldly. In fact, he didn't care about this at all, because with the advantage he currently had, he didn't need to care about these little tricks in negotiations. "Mr. Lu is worthy of being from the Fan Yang Lu family. He can tell lies with such a straight face, I really admire him!" Li Mian lazily circled around again, and after sarcastically mocking the Fan Yang Lu family, he spoke again, " You and I both know what happened this time, so come up with your conditions!" Seeing that Li Min finally spoke first, Lu Zuo and Lu You looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. They were already in a passive position. If they were at a disadvantage again in terms of momentum, they would be in trouble for this negotiation. He was completely led by Li Min. "His Royal Highness King Qi is indeed a straightforward person. Since you said so, I won't be polite." Lu Zuo suddenly put away his smile, straightened his face, and the aura of a superior person immediately emerged. Now He is the real patriarch of the Lu family. "Regarding this matter, no matter who is right or wrong, there is one unchangeable fact, that is, I, Mrs. Lu, have already been engaged to Mrs. Cui. If His Highness really If you want that Cui girl, you must go through our Lu family to cancel the engagement, otherwise youYou can't even get the other person from afar! " Lu Zuo changed the way he spoke just now. There were bones everywhere in his words. He was obviously trying to use Cui Mengxue's matter to seize the initiative in this negotiation from Li Min. "You are threatening me!" After hearing this, Li Min's face darkened and his voice became a little deeper. It was obvious that he had been aroused by the other party's performance. "Your Highness, I am just reminding you of a fact!" Lu Zuo replied without giving in. Li Min stared at the other party's old eyes for a while, then suddenly showed an unexpected smile and said in a conversational tone: "Okay, this is indeed a fact, so now please ask Mr. Lu to set out his own conditions. !¡± Lu Zuo was stunned when he saw Li Min's performance. He didn't expect that the other party would 'give in' so easily. This was obviously too abnormal! And the other party's expression didn't look passive at all, it looked like he was playing monkey tricks. Although this feeling was extremely unpleasant, Lu Zuo had no other choice. He could only look at Li Min suspiciously and said: "Your Highness, our request is not excessive. We just hope that you will wait in Youzhou and Yizhou." Textile factories in several places have all been evacuated. As for the losses caused by the relocation of these factories, we Lu's will provide partial compensation. In addition, we Lu's will account for one-third of the emerging textile industry, and From now on, there must be a seat for our Lu family in the Carboniferous Industry Association, so that we can at least get the same treatment as the Wang family in Taiyuan!" When Lu Zuo put forward his three requests, he kept staring at Li Min, trying to see something on his face, but unfortunately, Li Min always had an expression on his face that looked like a smile but not a smile, which made people laugh. I can't guess what's going on in his mind? In order to get Li Min to agree to his conditions, Lu Zuo continued: "As long as His Highness agrees to these three conditions of our Lu family, then not only will we break off the engagement immediately, but we will also stop suppressing industry and commerce. I believe that this way , the pressure on His Highness will definitely be reduced a lot!" The purpose of Lu Zuo's coming to Chang'an this time was not just because of the break-up of the engagement. The real purpose was to use the break-up of the engagement to reach a reconciliation with Li Min, and to withdraw from the suppression of industry and commerce in exchange for certain benefits. , after all, the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes are now at a disadvantage in the action of suppressing industry and commerce. Instead of holding on like this, it is better to take the lead in winning Li Min's understanding, withdraw from it, and achieve the purpose of preserving the family. Indeed! Li Min's eyes narrowed after hearing this, and he glanced at the screen in the study unnaturally. Although these aristocratic families are known as heirlooms of poems and books, they are actually a group of selfish people who put family interests first. No matter what the circumstances, as long as it is beneficial to the family, they will not hesitate to do it, even for this reason. Let others bear the heavy cost. "If you, the Lu family, want to withdraw from the suppression of industry and commerce, aren't you afraid that you will be isolated and spurned by big families such as Cui, Li, Zheng, and Wang in the future?" Li Min did not comment on the conditions proposed by the Lu family, but instead asked with a smile. Words come. "Why do you ask, Your Highness, knowingly?" Lu Zuo didn't seem to hear the irony in Li Min's words at all, and said without changing his expression, "As the saying goes, those who know the current affairs are heroes. Although I, Lu Zuo, am not talented, I can still see clearly. Major events in the world, now that the climate of industry and commerce has become a reality, and with the guidance of people like His Highness, it is no longer something that we, the five surnames and the Seven Hopes, can suppress. Instead of carrying on like this, it is better to adapt to the current situation and work for The family has made plans early!¡± When Lu Zuo said these words, his face was taken for granted, and he did not show any shame for betraying other aristocratic families. It seems that in his concept, he really puts the interests of the family at the highest position, as for integrity and so on. Everything was thrown aside by him. "Oh? Since you Lu family can clearly see the general trend of the world, then there is a problem that I can't figure out." When Li Min said this, his face suddenly became gloomy, and he stared at the other party fiercely and asked, "Why did you, the Lu family, send people to attack my fleet when I passed by Weizhou?" Lu Zuo was well prepared, because he had already known from Lu Hong that Li Min had already guessed that it was the Lu family who sent people to attack his fleet, so he did not appear surprised and still said with a smile: "Your Highness, We are all smart people, why do we care so much about such trivial matters? You must know that that attack was just a stage show, and it would not hurt you at all. The purpose was just to divert your attention. Unfortunately, His Highness is really clever. I am willing to be defeated!" Li Min looked at the other party's indifferent expression and really wanted to slap him to death. Hundreds of people died that day, but according to the other party, it turned out to be just a show, and Wen Xin and the others were also frightened at that time. Xijun is also pregnant. If he is frightened, his first child will be lost.  Thinking of this, Li Min suddenly felt a surge of unknown anger in his heart. He almost gritted his teeth and said word by word: "Very good, it is indeed a good show, and the conditions proposed by Mr. Lu are also very tempting. But it¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t agree to any of the conditions you proposed!¡± {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 191: Luring the Lu family to the pirate ship "Your Highness, what do you mean? Our Lu family not only agrees to break off the engagement, but is also willing to withdraw from the suppression of industry and commerce. Isn't this enough to show our sincerity?" Hearing Li Min's refusal, Lu Zuo's face darkened. In fact, He had already felt that something was wrong with Li Min just now, and after he put forward the conditions, he asked so many nonsense questions. Now that he thought about it, it seemed as if the other party was just playing tricks on him. \ \ \ "Hahaha~" Li Min suddenly burst into laughter. After a while, he stopped and said, "Sincerity? Mr. Lu, you don't feel blush even when you say this word? Now you, the five surnames and the seven great families, have fallen." Yu Xiafeng, to be honest, it means nothing to me, Li Min, whether you will withdraw or not. As for agreeing to break off the engagement" When Li Min said this, he stared into Lu Zuo's eyes and said: "As for breaking off the engagement, don't make it sound like I, Li Min, am begging you. I am determined to make a decision about Cui's woman. No matter whether you break off the engagement or not, in fact, For me, it has no impact at all!¡± "King Qi, what do you mean by this? Aren't you afraid that our Lu family will hold a wedding soon and you will never get someone?" Lu Zuo knew that he could never give in at this time, so he acted extremely tough. "A wedding?" A stern sneer suddenly appeared on Li Min's face, "Then you guys try it, but I can guarantee that Mr. Lu Honglu will definitely die accidentally on the day before the wedding, and he will definitely There is no trace of the murderer, just like when you attacked me!" "You" Lu Zuo didn't expect that Li Min would even say murder, without any regard for his reputation as King Qi. So I couldn't help but be speechless for a while. As a result, my old face turned red and my beard stood up high, but I didn't know what to say? "Your Highness, Prince Qi, please don't go too far. My son Lu Hong has no enmity with you. Moreover, it was you who stole his fianc¨¦e first, and now you are threatening his life. Aren't you afraid that I will report this matter to you? Your Majesty?" At this moment, Lu You, who had been standing aside silently, suddenly spoke angrily Lu Hong is his only son, and he usually treats him as a treasure. Now that he saw Li Min threatening his son's life, he was naturally furious. "Hahaha~, since you are afraid that others will hurt your son. Then let me ask you, my father clearly knew that it was your Lu family who sent people to attack me, but he couldn't vent his anger for my son because he couldn't find any evidence. Now if If I kill one of your descendants of the Lu family, how do you think my father will react?" Li Min replied without hesitation. Comparing one's feelings with one's own, as a father, Li Shimin already hated the Lu family very much. However, as an emperor, there were many things he couldn't help but endure, so he could only endure it. Lu You was also speechless by Li Min's sharp retort. In fact, in the struggle between interest groups like theirs, there is no right or wrong at all. No matter what method is used, it is normal. As for human life, it can be sacrificed at any time. Just like Wang Dulong from the Yellow River Gang, he was originally a descendant of their Lu family. He changed his identity and joined the Yellow River Gang for the sake of his family. In the end, he died like a moth to a flame because of his family's orders. Unfortunately, the one who died in the end was worthless. . "Your Highness, how do you want to end this matter?" At this moment, Lu Zuo suddenly said with red eyes. Now he is like a gambler who has lost all his chips. He has no chance at all in front of Li Min. Any reliance, because people simply disdain what he can come up with. "Haha, if Mr. Lu had said this earlier, we wouldn't have had to waste so much time." Seeing that the other party gave in, Li Min finally relaxed, lay down again with a smile, and picked up the hot soup next to him. After two sips, although it was a little cold, it was just enough for me. "It's very simple to end this matter. You, Mrs. Lu, came up with a reason that would not damage the reputation of Mrs. Cui and Miss Cui, and took the initiative to break off the engagement. However, this can only be regarded as compensation for your attack on me. After breaking off the engagement, you Let's cancel the attack on me, and I will never use this as an excuse to take revenge on you, the Lu family!" Li Min said calmly. In fact, with his petty mind, he had no intention of letting Lu go at first, but he was dissuaded and told to come i Fang Chang, when everything about the Lu family is under his control, it will not be too late to take revenge, so he had to be patient and pretend to be generous. Lu Zuo became a little anxious when he heard that the breakup of the engagement only got a verbal understanding from Li Min. All the financial pillars of their Lu family were blocked by Li Min. Even the final land income was due to the textile factory. A large number of people were recruited, but they could not find tenants to farm, so they had no choice but to use the rough planting method proposed by Li Min. If this continued, the Lu family would not be able to sustain it for long. Thinking of this, Lu Zuo couldn't help but said anxiously: "Your Majesty,??, then now our Lu family" "Don't worry, I haven't finished speaking yet!" Li Min interrupted the other party, "It is impossible to cancel the textile factory. The reason why it was set up in Youzhou was not just to attack your Lu family, but also I took a fancy to the convenient water and land transportation and dense population there. After all, it is the end point of the Grand Canal and can directly communicate with the south." When Li Min said this, he looked at Lu Zuo and Lu You who looked anxious, and then said slowly: "As for your Lu family wanting to participate in the textile industry, I can agree to this, and with the technology and resources We will provide help, but if you want to occupy one-third of the market share, then you have to compete with others yourself, and you will be able to win as much as you can." Lu Zuo saw that after Li Min finished speaking, he never spoke again. It was obvious that there was no one below. Now he was anxious. He took a step forward and said, "Your Highness, we have a large number of people in the Lu clan, and the expenses of the clan are also high." It¡¯s very huge. If you only give us a permission to participate in the textile industry, and we can¡¯t get a guarantee, it will almost push our Lu family to a dead end!¡± Li Min snorted coldly: "Mr. Lu, you must be contented. You, the Lu family, are already on the opposite side of me, and I have no obligation to help you. This textile industry will be hugely profitable in the future. If it weren't for I will not allow them to interfere with those close to me at all. You, the Lu family, are already an exception, and I have an additional request!" "Your Highness, please don't forget that although there are fights between our aristocratic families, if you really push our Lu family to death, then other big aristocratic families will definitely not stand idly by!" Lu Zuo immediately asked them to enter the textile industry. Li Min also wanted to put forward conditions, so he couldn't help but remind him on the spot. "Humph, so what about the big families? Now that I can suppress you to death, I will never let you stand up!" Li Min asked with disdain. From Lu, he had already seen the influence of these big families. In essence, in order to protect the interests of their own family, they don't care about anything, let alone the life and death of just one Lu family? Seeing that Li Min didn't care at all, Lu Zuo became even more anxious. After hesitating for a long time, he finally gritted his teeth and said, "Your Highness, I, the Lu family, have decided to give up the suppression of industry and commerce. Although you don't care, at least you can save money." I¡¯ve caused a lot of trouble, do you think you can give me, Mr. Lu, another chance?¡± Although Lu Zuo stood straight when he spoke, his tone was almost pleading. When the family was about to survive, he had to put down his dignity in exchange for a trace of Li Min's sympathy. In fact, Li Min also knew that the Lu family had been forced into a desperate situation by himself and had no intention of participating in the suppression of industry and commerce. Therefore, Lu Zuo's guarantee was simply empty talk, but he did not want to kill Lu family now. , so he hesitated deliberately, and then said: "Okay, for the sake of Patriarch Lu's sincerity, I will give you a chance, but the coal industry is definitely not suitable, and you must agree to that condition." Not everyone can enter the carbon industry. The Carbon Industry Association, a semi-official organization, has now established an industry barrier. This is mainly because the Carbon Industry Association has a tax reduction policy personally promised by Li Shimin. Within the association, When members of the association mine coal, the cost is much lower than that of non-members of the association. Therefore, even if others discover coal mines, there is no way to compete with the Carbon Industry Association. In the end, they will either operate poorly or close down at a loss. "Thank you, Your Highness, for agreeing!" Seeing that Li Min finally relented, Lu Zuo and Lu You looked at each other with a hint of joy on their faces, "But please give us your Highness's advice, what kind of opportunity do you give us, and what kind of opportunity do you need?" What did we promise?¡± "The thing I asked you to agree to is very simple. We will discuss this later. As for the opportunity given to you" After Li Min said this, he raised his head and looked at Lu Zuo, with an incomprehensible smile at the corner of his mouth, "Actually, this It¡¯s really a good opportunity, and it¡¯s also a new industry with huge profits, almost comparable to those of the salt industry.¡± "Oh, what is that?" Lu Zuo's eyes lit up when he heard this. Their Lu family's financial income has been cut off. Now he is a dignified patriarch of the Fanyang Lu family. Almost all his thoughts are about money, so when he hears about the new industry Being able to compare with the salt industry is naturally a shock to the spirit. ¡°Hey, this industry is simply the sugar industry, but it¡¯s very troublesome to explain. I¡¯m not in good spirits right now, so I¡¯d better change it. i You can send a few business managers here, and I will explain it to them in detail. In addition, you must prepare capable manpower. After the Chinese New Year, follow me to the south. The key to the new industry lies there. "Li Min said with a smile. The sugar industry is indeed a very profitable industry, but this industry has not yet started, and even the place to grow sugar cane has not been completely established yet.It is impossible to build a large scale in a short period of time. If the Lu family gets on his pirate ship, it will be difficult to think about it. Lu Zuo naturally knows what sugar is, but in his impression, sugar should be a condiment for wealthy people, and they don¡¯t use it much. How much money can be made from it? However, he also knew that Li Min was the best at turning stones into gold, and he did have that ability and reputation, so he didn't ask any more questions. He just wrote down Li Min's instructions in his mind and planned to have someone prepare them immediately when he returned. After talking about the opportunity given to Lu, Li Min turned to look at the screen in the study room, with a smile on his lips, and finally put forward the additional conditions he had attached. However, as soon as this condition came out, Lu Zuo and Lu You were surprised. , because they never expected that Li Min would make such a request? {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 192: Collection of books by aristocratic families It¡¯s fun to watch without ads! "Hidden? Your Highness, you just want the possession of our Fanyang Lu family?" Lu Zuo and Lu You looked at each other, and then asked with puzzled faces. He really didn't expect that Li Min would do such a weird thing. If I remember correctly, although the King of Qi in front of me is talented, he doesn't seem to be very eager to learn? "That's wrong, I don't want your Lu family's collection, but just want to borrow it. It's just that the borrowing quantity is a bit large, so I hope you will let go of all the collections in the clan. I will send people to get it by then. I will definitely give it back!" Li Min said with a smile. Although he didn't like it, there were many people in the world who liked it but couldn't get it. Lu Zuo and Lu You had a dark look on their faces after hearing this. Why do they need to use a car to pull them? It seems that His Highness the King of Qi wants to empty out the Lu family's collection, but he has to lower his head under the low eaves, and there are only some collections. Although there are many priceless rare and unique books in them, Compared to the survival of the family, this is nothing, so I agreed without hesitation. The conditions have been agreed, and it is inconvenient for Brother Lu Zuo to stay any longer. After all, Li Min is ill and cannot entertain them at all. In addition, the result of today's negotiation is undoubtedly a huge disaster for the Lu family, because there is almost nothing they wanted to get in advance. Although Li Min also gave them some opportunities, whether it is textile or sugar production, It was still just a castle in the air, and there was no direct benefit at all, so they had to go back and weigh it carefully. After getting up and sending Lu Zuo and Lu You away, Li Min went back to Hu's bed and lay down. At this time, a person came out from behind the screen, it was Mr. Wang Anwang, the Prince Fu of Prince Qi's Mansion. Seeing his teacher, Li Min on Hu's bed chuckled and said: "Master Wang, you are really good at predicting things. As expected, Mrs. Lu came here this time not just to break off the engagement, but also to get rid of our pressure." Got away." Wang An serves as Li Min¡¯s number one think tank. When encountering something like Lu's, it is natural to be involved in the whole process, but according to Wang An. He had a relationship with Lu Zuo before, so he didn't want to meet him, so he hid behind the screen. "The family's top priority is to preserve the family. Although this belief allows the children of the family to show great unity when facing the outside world, various problems will arise when joining forces with other families. When the interests of one's own family conflict with the When there is a conflict between the purposes of joining forces, they will definitely choose family interests without hesitation. As long as they understand this, it will be much easier to deal with these aristocratic families in the future!" Wang An explained with a smile. He comes from a wealthy family and knows these things best. But now his vision is no longer limited to the family, but focuses on the survival of the entire society, country and nation. This is the vision a wise man should have. "Master Wang, based on your understanding of the Lu family, how many treasures can there be in their family? How many of them do we need!" Li Min asked impatiently. "Your Highness, your question stumps me. However, with the inheritance of the Lu family for nearly a thousand years, there must be countless collections in the family, and there must be many extremely precious collections among them. For example, our Wang family has about five collections. One hundred thousand volumes. And the Lu family will definitely not be less than our Wang family!" When Wang An talked about the Lu family's collection, there was a hint of fascination on his face. As a person, he naturally has a special feeling for Ji. , but it is a pity that the Tibetans within each family are only open to the children of the clan, and some books are only open to certain children. Not everyone can see it, let alone people outside the clan. "Hmph, speaking of the big families, they are really stingy. Normally, they don't lend out their membership at all. If we hadn't taken advantage of the fact that the Lu family was cornered by us this time, they probably would never have agreed to lend it to us." Li Min snorted coldly and began to despise the small family members of the major aristocratic families. After all, in the eyes of future generations like him, they were just a few books, but they were hidden and tucked away like treasures, without showing the magnanimity expected of a wealthy family. However, after Wang An heard Li Min's complaint, he showed a hint of amusement and said: "Your Highness, you are in a high position, so you don't know how precious the family records are. Whether they are from our Wang family, Lu family or other aristocratic families, almost all of them are The predecessors copied the books stroke by stroke, and sometimes it took a year or even several years to complete the copy. Countless energy and time were spent on each copy, so almost everyone regarded the book as a treasure. If you are not a close friend, you will not lend it to others at all. Even among people, borrowing from others is a very ungrateful thing. If you have the opportunity in the future, you will definitely repay double the amount." Li Min's ancient skills are limited, and he can barely understand some letters and the like. As for Confucian classics and other books, he still can't understand them well. Someone has to explain them by the side, so he has never cared much about books. He knew even less about it. He used to only know that the works of the Tang Dynasty were usually copied by others, and the price was very expensive. How expensive was it? But he didn¡¯t understand it carefully.??After listening to Wang An's explanation, I realized the preciousness of this book. But at this moment, Wang An continued to say: "Of course, the reason why aristocratic families prohibit the borrowing of citizenship is not just because the citizenship is precious, but the most important thing is to block knowledge. After all, since the imperial examination system was implemented in the former Sui Dynasty, Later, most officials were selected through the imperial examination. As a result, if the aristocratic families wanted to control the court again, they had to participate in the imperial examination. In order to reduce some competition, they naturally refused to disclose the secrets of the family! " "That's right!" Li Min was also thinking about this question, and he was filled with admiration when he heard Wang An's words, "Knowledge is a key to unlocking people's wisdom, and books are the carrier of knowledge. The ancients recorded the knowledge they learned from life. It is not for people to collect it, and it is not for some people to use it as a tool for their own benefit. It should belong to all the people of the Tang Dynasty, and this is also the ultimate goal of building a library. Purpose!" Seeing Li Min's righteous and awe-inspiring look, Wang An secretly smiled in his heart. Although Li Min founded the library, and as he just said, it has a name that benefits the Tang Dynasty, but as long as he has some foresight, Everyone can see clearly that the purpose of Li Min's move is to attack the powerful families with five surnames and seven hopes. The reason why aristocratic families control the court is because they have a lot of educational resources in their hands. The children of the family not only enjoy the most superior and orthodox Confucian education since childhood, but also never worry about the issue of nationality. But some people outside the aristocratic family are different. In order to find some books they need, they often ask for help. Some people even travel thousands of miles to visit others, just to borrow the books they have in their hands. Unfortunately, if this is the case, Without an introduction from an acquaintance, it often ends up being rejected by the other party. It is precisely in this educational environment where there is no fairness at all that the children of aristocratic families are naturally better than others in knowledge, and it is easier to get on the imperial examination. In addition, the imperial examination in the Tang Dynasty was not only The candidates¡¯ knowledge, recommenders, reputation and other messy things are valued, and these are often the children of aristocratic families who have an advantage. As a result, most of the scholars who can enter the officialdom through the imperial examination are children of aristocratic families, and aristocratic families It was through this method that the wealthy families gradually controlled more than half of the power of the imperial court. Li Min wanted to break the educational barriers established by aristocratic families. The first step was to popularize education. As a descendant, he naturally thought of the library first, and this was the second place besides newspapers. A tool to attack aristocratic families. The library matter should have started long ago. At least Li Min was planning to build a library in Chang'an first, and then find a way to mobilize the industrial and commercial circles of Datang to promote the construction of libraries across the country. It didn't matter the size, good or bad. , as long as there is one, but he soon discovered a problem and had to postpone the library plan. The purpose of cracking down on aristocratic families is to better develop industry and commerce. If industry and commerce wants to develop, it is also closely related to the technical level of various industries. As the saying goes, technology is the primary productive force. If industry and commerce wants to develop, then in construction, agriculture, mathematics, etc. In terms of academic disciplines, Datang must also make achievements. In fact, many people conducted research on these subjects before the Tang Dynasty, especially in mathematics, and there were many works. However, most of what Li Min could find were Confucian works, and there were very few practical scientific books such as architecture and mathematics. This made Li Min very unwilling. After all, no matter how good Confucianism was, it could not create wealth. Only those practical books could not create wealth. Real knowledge is the real driving force for the development of industry and commerce. He does not want the library he worked so hard to build to become an accessory to the imperial examination. It was with this idea in mind that Li Min had to postpone the matter of the library, and then collected some practical books other than Confucianism and classified them according to their functions, hoping to organize various types of books into It is a systematic subject, but it is a pity that those practical books are not easy to find. Although there are some in the palace, after the war in the late Sui Dynasty, the books in the palace were also lost, so the palace collections in the Tang Dynasty are not good. It's not a lot, and it can't meet Li Min's requirements at all. Finally, after Wang An woke up, Li Min thought of the big families with the five surnames and Qi Wang. Compared with the Tang Dynasty, which had only been founded for a few decades, these big families had inherited the inheritance for nearly a thousand years. Not only did the family have a large collection of Confucian classics, and also collected a large number of non-Confucian books. Some time ago, Li Min had sent someone to find Wang Kuang in Taiyuan and asked him to help him select some useful books from Wang's collection. The result was that he Zi sent tens of thousands of copies, and Wang Kuang also said in the letter that these were only the first issue, and another batch could be replaced when the printing was completed. It was precisely after seeing these collections of the Wang family in Taiyuan that Li Min became interested in the collections of several other big families. That's why he put such an additional condition on the Lu family in order to sort them all out and create a better environment for himself. Make preliminary preparations for the national library project. Welcome to come, you?Support is my biggest motivation. ) For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it. For more full txt novels, please download {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 193 Preparation before the game It¡¯s fun to watch without ads! Lu Zuo was indeed very trustworthy. On the third day after leaving Li Min's house, Fan Yang Lu took the initiative to cancel the engagement to Qinghe Cui because Lu Hong had a hidden health problem. Although some people in the Cui clan opposed breaking off the engagement, Cui Yu, as Mengxue's eldest brother, had the absolute say in this matter, so she ignored the objections of other people in the clan and resolutely accepted the Lu family's decision to break off the engagement. Not many people knew about Lu's divorce, and it was only spread among the upper-class nobles and aristocratic families. After all, this matter related to Li Min and two big aristocratic families, so naturally there were not a few people who cared about it, but everyone who knew The people just chatted in private and did not spread it to the outside world. After all, this kind of fact is too sensitive. If you are not careful, you may offend the three parties at the same time. No one would be so stupid and talk nonsense. As soon as Mengxue's marriage was called off, Li Min immediately went to the Cheng Mansion to place a betrothal gift. This was not because he was impatient, but because Mrs. Cheng strongly requested it. After all, Mengxue had already reached the age of marriage. If she didn't make the betrothal gift earlier, she would This aunt is not at ease either. Li Min doesn't care about this. Anyway, sooner or later, he will accept Mengxue as his lover, sooner or later, it will be the same. If it weren't for Mengxue's strong objection, Li Min would have brought the other party into the house years ago. However, now that Mengxue had just broken off her engagement with the Lu family, it was really not suitable for her to enter Prince Qi's Mansion right away, so Li Min did not force it, and he did not want Mengxue to enter the manor so unwillingly, and now he would have more contact with her. It's a good idea to cultivate some feelings. It¡¯s just that after breaking off the engagement, Mengxue has been unwilling to see Li Min, which makes him a little distressed. After all, he feels sorry for Mengxue when it comes to this matter. Therefore, I was full of guilt for her, and I always wanted to apologize in person to resolve the misunderstanding between the two. And if Mengxue never sees him, then Li Min's desire to cultivate a relationship with the other party can only be empty talk. "Hey~ha~hey~ha~" In the martial arts field to the west of Prince Qi's Mansion, a pair of burly men with bare upper bodies and tense muscles were doing warm-up exercises before wrestling. The biting cold wind hit the two people's rock-like muscles, but the other party did not feel the slightest chill at all. Instead, a layer of white mist rose up on his body. Li Min on the sidelines looked at Huli and Fang Yiai on the court. I was also secretly envious in my heart. These two men were both rare and powerful men in the world, with extremely developed muscles all over their bodies. Especially when wrestling, the muscles stand high and every movement is full of vitality. It looks like two giant beasts fighting. It is extremely violent and beautiful. The bodybuilding coaches of later generations are similar to these two people. Than, it has become an embroidered pillow. Preparations for the Winter Games are under intense preparation, and the number of athletes to sign up has basically been decided. In addition to many people signing up in Chang'an and surrounding areas, there are also many people in big cities such as Luoyang and Taiyang who have responded. Now he is driving towards Chang'an in a carriage. Compared with those athletes from other places, the local ones in Chang'an have a lot of advantages because they can know the detailed rules of their sports nearby and make corresponding preparations and training in advance. As the most powerful man among the dandies in Chang'an, Fang Yiai would naturally not give up this good opportunity to shine. Therefore, he applied for three events in total based on his own merits, the first of which was wrestling. This was originally his strength and he could hardly find an opponent in Chang'an. It's just that this Winter Games is full of experts, not only athletes from other places. There were also contestants from Tubo and some small countries in the Western Regions, and I heard that there were several wrestling masters among them, so Fang Yiai did not dare to be careless and went to Prince Qi's Mansion to learn from his masters. Although Fang Yiai is powerful, there is no one in Chang'an City who can compare with her. For example, there are two in Li Min's house, namely Aunt Hu and Hu Li. Among them, Aunt Hu is a woman and has already The power is comparable to that of Fang Yiai, and although Hu Li is usually very afraid of his sister, Aunt Hu, he is actually stronger than Aunt Hu. After all, as a man, he has an innate advantage, and it is legitimate. In the prime of life, his physical strength has reached a peak. Compared with Hu Li, Fang Yiai is not only weaker in strength, but also has a world of difference in martial arts. After all, Hu Li can defeat tens of thousands of enemies on the battlefield. If it is a one-on-one challenge, he is probably not the best. Only Qin Qiong back then could compare with him. Fang Yiai had seen the power of Aunt Hu a long time ago, and later heard about Hu Li's ability to capture Yuan Gaisuwen alive. She also admired this fierce general in her heart. After Li Min returned to Chang'an, she even came to talk to Hu Li. After comparing, the result is a complete mess. This Winter Games is so important, and I heard that the Tubo people also sent people to participate in the wrestling, so in order to improve her strength, Fang Yiai came to Huli to become a disciple and asked the other party to give him guidance. Huli also expressed his interest in this surprisingly powerful Fang. The Prime Minister was very interested, and Li Min interceded, so he accepted Fang Yiai as his apprentice. Not only did he teach him how to wrestle, but he also taught him all the martial arts. As a result, Fang Yiai was very excited. Somersault straight. ?????????????????????????????????????????His body recovered very quickly. Now he has no problem walking on the ground, and he has some strength. If he keeps this speed, he will probably be able to catch up with the last round of the city at the Winter Games. Bike racing. Just when Li Min was thinking about competing with Songtsen Gampo in a round-the-city bicycle race, he suddenly heard the familiar sound of wheels behind him. Before he could turn around, an unpretentious bicycle rolled gracefully in front of him. The rear wheel came to a stop, and it was his third brother Li Ke who was riding the bicycle. Although Li Ke's car stopped gracefully, he was sweating profusely, his face was red from exhaustion, and his chest was heaving violently and he was breathing heavily. He looked very tired. "Third brother, this time I cycled a lot faster than last time. There is progress!" Li Min looked at the sun above his head and said with encouragement. In the final round-the-city cycling race, Li Ke is the prince. As the main force, it can be said that whether he can beat Songtsen Gampo all depends on his performance. Therefore, during this period of time, Li Ke got up before dawn every day, and then rode his bicycle out of Tonghua Gate and drove around half of Chang'an City. After that, he entered the city through Mingde Gate, and then went to Li Min's Prince Qi's Mansion. Although the total distance did not reach the distance of one lap around the city, it still covered nearly half of the race, so as to train himself. "Oh, it still doesn't work. I have ridden less than half of the race, and the total is less than a hundred miles, but it has already cost me two and a half hours. When will I be able to spend more than two hours? Then will there be more Great confidence!" Li Ke was still not satisfied with his results and said while gasping. "By the way, third brother, what's going on with the Tubo people now? Which competition have they signed up for?" Li Min helped Li Ke get out of the car, then walked to the side of the stone lock and sat down and asked. Li Ke took the towel brought by the servant next to him and wiped his face, then drank a few more sips of sugar water to replenish his strength, and then answered: "The Tubo people are very cautious when participating in competitions. They first sent people to find me and asked for all the After understanding the detailed information of the competition events and the rules, I started to sign up. I mainly signed up for several traditional events such as horse racing, wrestling, and archery. It is also worth mentioning that during the track cycling race, Songtsan Gan Bu actually signed up in person." Li Min was stunned after hearing this. The cycling race is divided into two types. One is the track race held together with other competitions, and the other is the around-the-city cycling race as the closing ceremony of the Winter Games. Their prince is going to compete in the final around-the-city race. , a showdown with Songtsen Gampo. Unexpectedly, the other party even participated in the field competition before the game. This is really interesting! "Third brother, how strong is Songtsen Gampo and his Tibetan people? You must have done some research on this, right?" Li Min asked with a smile. Chang'an is their territory. As long as they want to know here, There is nothing that cannot be heard. "Hehe, it's natural. After all, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win every battle. Ever since Tubo agreed to compete, I have sent people to inquire about their news. According to the reliable information obtained, Songtsen Gampo is not a simple person. He is a horseman and archer. They are all good at everything, and the bicycles have been sold to Tubo by Tang businessmen. Songtsen Gampo should have been able to ride them before, and he was pretty good at riding them. Now I heard that he, like me, gets up every morning and rides along the road where he lives. Running until you are too tired to ride anymore, it can be said that you have put in a lot of effort in training!" When Li Ke said this, he couldn't help but glance at his car. And Li Min finally understood, no wonder Li Ke was so desperate, he was actually competing with Songtsen Gampo. "As for Songtsan Gampo's men, we have also heard a lot of information. The thousand guards are all the elites of the Tubo Kingdom, and their status is similar to that of the Xuanjia Army of the Tang Dynasty, but they pay more attention to personal strength. , so almost all of them have extraordinary skills, and everyone has their own unique skills. Some of them are extremely outstanding, and they have also signed up to participate in the competition. We must be careful when the time comes!" Li Ke said about Songtsan Qian When he saw the people brought by Bu, there was a trace of solemnity on his face. After hearing this, Li Min also nodded. The world is so big, and there are countless capable people and strangers. Although the Tang Dynasty has many powerful generals, they cannot take it lightly. If the opponent seizes the opportunity to win three championships, then The pressure to break up the marriage was all on them, the princes. "Although the Tubo people are strong, we in the Tang Dynasty are not vegetarians. The total number of people participating in this competition has reached more than 2,000, of which more than 1,700 are from the Tang Dynasty, and they are all in various events. Among the top players, it¡¯s really hard to say who will win and who will lose!¡± When Li Ke said this, he looked up at Fang Yiai who was wrestling on the court, and then smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee other projects, but this one When it comes to wrestling, I am afraid that unless General Tiger comes on stage in person, no one will be able to compete with Fang Xiandi!" "Haha, that's true. As the saying goes, a strict master produces a good disciple, and the disciples trained by Hu Li will definitely be good!" Li Min also smiled with a confident smile after hearing this. Everything is almost ready now.If there are more, we can wait for the Winter Games to show off with the Tubo people! (To be continued) For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it. For more full txt novels, please download {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 194 Dark Horse "Cheng Huailiang! First! Li Jingye! First" The atmosphere in the track cycling field was very heated, with shouts rising one after another, all cheering for the players they were optimistic about! The origin of the Games was Li Min's idea of ??cycling. Therefore, cycling occupies a very special position in this Winter Games. Not only did the round-the-city cycling race serve as the closing ceremony, but also the track cycling race. As the first game after the opening. Because there are not many competition events in the Winter Games, and the requirements for the competition venue are not very high, Li Ke renovated the original cycling track, not only more than doubling the area of ??the venue, but also building stairs around it. The shaped stands can accommodate up to 10,000 people to watch the game together. However, during the game, far more than 10,000 people poured into the stadium to watch the game. There was no room in the stands, so the spectators crowded into the open space between the stands and the track. Li Ke, the organizer, chose to acquiesce in this situation. After all, there are railings around the track, and there is no need to worry about spectators crowding onto the track and hindering the competition. After all, the more people watch the competition, the more people there will be. By helping them publicize, next year's Datang Games will be even more appealing. For this reason, this Winter Games is basically free and does not charge any ticket fees. However, in such a crowded stand, a special area was designated due north, where a huge vermilion curtain was erected. Li Shimin, Queen Changsun, and a group of concubines, princes, princesses, etc., all sat There. The Winter Games was proposed by Li Min. Then it was organized by Li Ke himself. As their father, he naturally wanted to come to support him. What's more, he himself is a sports fanatic. With such a grand event in front of him, he naturally couldn't let it go. What's more, this competition is also related to Tibet. of marriage. "Liu Lang. Although Songtsen Gampo is temporarily behind Jingye and Huailiang, he is one place ahead of your third brother, and he seems to have some energy left. It is estimated that in the last lap, the opponent is likely to explode, and in the end Who wins and who loses. It¡¯s really hard to say!¡± Li Shimin pointed to the four people in the front and said to Li Min while watching the game below. Sitting on the right side of Li Shimin was Empress Changsun, and on the left was Concubine Yang. Behind them were a bunch of concubines. Li Min sat beside Concubine Yang, instead of sitting on both sides like other princes and princesses. This was also specially arranged by Li Shimin so that he and Li Min could discuss the situation on the field. "Father, we are only halfway through now. Songtsan Gampo is participating in this kind of competition for the first time. It is inevitable that he will be a little nervous, so even if he has some energy left, it will be difficult to surpass the two favorites Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye!" Li Min looked at Songtsen Gampo who was biting Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye's butts tightly and said slowly. Although he said something tough, a trace of worry flashed in Li Min's eyes. The course of the field race is 12 miles, which is exactly three laps around the entire field. It is already the second lap, but Songtsen Gampo is still clinging to the top two. Everyone who has participated in this kind of racing competition has You know, being first is the most tiring. On the contrary, the people following behind only stared at the background of the people in front, and did not feel too tired. I guess Songtsen Gampo used this method to accumulate energy. Cheng Huailiang, who was ranked first on the field, was also scolding. While pedaling his bicycle as hard as he could, he yelled angrily at Li Jingye, who was following closely next to him: "Really, Liu Lang, why did you change all the rules of our competition? If we still followed our previous rules, I would have kicked the bumpkin behind me to death!" In fact, it's not surprising that Cheng Huailiang was angry. Songtsan Gampo followed behind his wheel, which not only reduced the wind resistance, but also made overtaking gestures from time to time, which made Cheng Huailiang very nervous, and he had to speed up from time to time. This consumes a lot of energy. "Uncle Cheng, if it doesn't work, just let that guy pass him first. Anyway, there's still one lap left. Then when you have enough strength, you can pass him again!" Li Jingye didn't want to speak to expend his energy, but Cheng Huailiang kept yelling, so he had to Say something back to calm him down. "No, how can a Tubo man be ranked first in the competition held by Datang? Moreover, this is the first game of the Winter Games. I must not lose!" Although Cheng Huailiang said he could not lose, he still said In the meantime, it was inevitable that they would be a little slack at their feet. As a result, they were accidentally overtaken by Songtsen Gampo. At this time, they had entered the most critical third round. People outside the venue couldn't help but exclaimed when they saw that the first place was temporarily won by the Tubo king. They stood up excitedly, waving their arms to encourage Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye, hoping that the two could regain the first place. seat. "Asshole!" Li Jingye looked at Songtsan Gampo in front of him and couldn't help but cursed in a low voice. At the same time, he exerted force on his feet and used all the strength he had accumulated just now. He pedaled desperately and finally kept pace with the opponent. situation?. Cheng Hualiang, who was originally ranked first, suddenly fell to third. Naturally, he was very unwilling and accelerated desperately to regain the first position. However, he had already consumed a lot of energy just now and now he seemed to be lacking in stamina, so he could only He watched helplessly as the two people in front couldn't pass him. Halfway through the third lap, Li Jingye and Songtsen Gampo in front still couldn't tell the difference. At this time, the runners behind saw the finish line in front of them and started to exert their strength. For example, Li Jingye, who had been ranked fourth, In the blink of an eye, Ke overtook Cheng Hualiang, who was in front of him, and rushed to the same position as Songtsen Gampo. The three of them began to compete for the championship. Although most of the people in the audience were paying attention to the three people in the front, some people also noticed that in the second echelon of riders, a dark horse suddenly appeared, and a young man wearing a blue cloth jacket was among several He passed the other contestants in a breath, and rushed to the fifth position in the blink of an eye. Then he passed Cheng Hualiang without stopping, and closely followed the three people at the front. Unfortunately, whether it was Songtsen Gampo or Li Ke and Li Jingye focused their attention on the two people next to them, and did not even notice that someone was chasing after them. And when they were only a hundred steps away from the finish line, everyone began to accelerate without reservation, and the young man in blue, who had already rushed to fourth place, had legs that were flying, and it seemed that he was almost pedaling the bicycle. Sparks appeared, and the wheels turned even faster. Less than thirty meters from the finish line, he finally surpassed the three Li Kes at the front and grabbed the first place. "Wow~" Seeing this dark horse rushing out of the sky, the audience was in an uproar, and almost everyone stood up excitedly. Li Min, who was sitting next to Li Shimin, jumped up and cheered loudly, no matter who won, as long as Songtsen Gampo didn't take the lead. ¡°Dang~¡± As the referee at the finish line rang out loudly, the dark horse crossed the finish line without any surprise and won the first official championship in the history of Datang Sports. "Hahahaha~, Father, I have so many talents in the Tang Dynasty. I didn't expect that an unknown person not only defeated racing veterans like Jingye and Huailiang, but even the leader of the Tubo Kingdom was left behind. All thanks to your good governance. Fang!" Li Min said with a proud face, but in order to give Li Shimin a step down, he finally gave him a small flattery. Li Shimin did not expect that at the last moment of the game, such a dark horse would emerge that could reverse the overall situation? In addition, seeing Li Min's proud look, he felt like he couldn't laugh or cry for a moment. Almost everyone on the field, whether it was the audience or the participating players, was excited. The fun of the game was not only watching the players competing for each other, but the most important thing was the uncertainty of the result. When the first player rushed You can never be sure who is the real champion until you cross the finish line? The appearance of this young man today reflects this law very accurately. As soon as the young man in blue crossed the finish line, he was immediately surrounded by spectators waiting at the finish line. They all asked about the young athlete's situation. In fact, before the competition, the information about the contestant had been posted, but everyone at the time Everyone is paying attention to the information about the Lord of Tubo, Li Ke and others, but no one pays attention to such an unknown boy. As for Li Ke and Songtsan Gampo, they crossed the finish line almost at the same time. However, according to the final observation, Songtsan Gampo crossed the finish line earlier than Li Ke and Li Jingye, so he won the second place. Li Jingye was in third place, and Li Ke missed the top three by just a hair. As soon as the results of the competition were announced, Li Min stood up and said goodbye to Li Shimin, and ran down to prepare the awards. As one of the initiators of the Winter Games, Li Min grabbed the job of awarding awards. If Li Shimin had originally done this kind of thing in person, The effect was even better, but after all, the Winter Games was just an experiment and the scene was quite chaotic, so in the end, Li Min, the most favored prince, did it for him. In addition, as the presenter of the award, Li Min also wanted to know personally the origin of this dark horse. But just as Li Min was being surrounded by guards and squeezing through the crowd, he happened to see Songtsen Gampo, who was being protected by a group of Tibetan people and was wiping sweat and resting. At this time, he also saw the true face of Songtsan Gampo, a historical legend, for the first time. Songtsan Gampo was only 21 years old this year. He was not very tall, probably around 1.65 meters at most, but his figure was Very stocky, with a slender face and a mustache under his chin, a typical plateau person's appearance. However, it may be that he is following the Romans. No matter whether he is dressed or dressed today, Songtsen Gampo looks like a Han man. However, his dark and red skin color can still be seen as different from the Han people at a glance. Seemingly sensing something, when Li Min was sizing up the Tubo leader at close range, the other party suddenly raised his head, and his eyes like a wolf king finally collided with Li Min's. <> Text, readers are welcome to log inRead the latest chapter of the full text. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 195: Tubo¡¯s First Gold Medal Tough! calm! Wisdom Almost the same as what he saw outside the city last time, Li Min saw many advantages of the Songtsan cadre in the eyes of the other party, but only one of the most important ambitions was missing. It seemed that the other party had already entered Chang'an after entering Chang'an. He hid his ambitions very wisely. After all, he had to face an emperor like Li Shimin. Exposing too many ambitions would not benefit Tubo at all. And Songtsen Gampo was also looking Li Min up and down. He had an excellent memory. The last chance glance outside the city had already left him with a deep impression of Li Min and Li Ke. During the game just now, he I already knew Li Ke's identity, so I guessed about Li Min's true identity. Li Min looked at Songtsen Gampo several times with a scrutinizing gaze, and finally showed a false smile, turned around and left without saying anything. But when he was leaving, he found an acquaintance next to Songtsen Gampo, the same Ludongzan who had been beaten into a pig's head by him two years ago. He was sentenced to two years in prison for insulting the Princess of Tang Dynasty. , had not expired yet, but Songtsen Gampo came to visit and personally apologized to Li Shimin, so he was extra merciful and released Ludongzan. Seeing Li Min turn around and leave, Songtsen Gampo turned to Lu Dongzan and asked: "Prime Minister, that young man just now should be the King of Qi who is famous all over the world, right?" "For the record, Lord Qi, this person is the King of Qi. It was he who initiated the Songzhou War between us and the Tang Dynasty!" Lu Dongzan looked at Li Min's leaving figure, his eyes revealing A hint of hatred. In the two years since he was imprisoned by the Tang Dynasty, his family's power in Tubo has been greatly affected. Although he is still the prime minister of Tubo, the power in his hands is not as good as before. "Hmph! Do you still have the nerve to mention that?" Songtsen Gampo couldn't help but feel a little angry when he thought of the war that caused huge losses to Tibet. That war not only cost Tibet more than half of its 200,000-strong army, but also This caused huge turmoil in the country. It has not completely subsided until now, otherwise he would not have immediately gone to the Tang Dynasty to pretend to be a grandson after hearing that the Tang Dynasty launched troops against Gaochang. And the fundamental reason for all this. It was caused by Lu Dongzan's lax imperial duties. Seeing the anger of the king, Lu Dongzan was frightened and at the same time felt very aggrieved. The guy who caused trouble when he came out was not his entourage, but an official sent by Songtsen Gampo. It had nothing to do with him. Unfortunately, the unlucky guy was seriously injured on the spot and died in the end. Now he wants to No one can be found to take the blame. Immediately after the competition, the awards ceremony came. When Li Min found the young man who won the championship, he found that he was surrounded by a group of gentlemen from the newspaper office, sweating profusely as he answered various tricky questions they asked. "Brother Zhou. After you win this championship, you will get a huge sum of 400 yuan. What do you want to do most after you get the money?" A gentleman wearing industrial and commercial newspaper uniforms squeezed aside his colleagues and took the lead. Asked. "II want to use this money to treat my mother's illness. And by the way, I will marry my housewife!" The young man in blue, known as Zhou Xiaoge, looks simple and honest. You can tell at a glance that he is an honest and reliable person, and his answer It also matches his appearance. "Okay! After receiving the funds, he first treated his mother, then married and had children to continue the family lineage. He is indeed the most filial person!" The newspaper man who asked the question responded very quickly. He praised loudly while lowering his head to record. But Li Min next to him felt that the other party was a bit nonsense. It was indeed filial piety to treat his mother's illness, but it was a bit too much to involve marrying a daughter-in-law as part of filial piety, right? However, he also knew that reporters all had this problem. No matter what the matter was, as long as they needed it, they could link it to the purpose they needed to achieve. "Brother Zhou, what did you do before and why did you ride so fast?" Another gentleman from Datang Daily asked. Compared with gentlemen from other newspapers, the questions asked by Datang Daily were relatively reliable. "I am a postman at the Chengdong Post Station. Since a year ago, I have been riding a bicycle issued by the court to deliver letters every day. I have not stopped for a whole year, so I am used to it!" When this was mentioned, this little brother Zhou felt a little uncomfortable. He touched his head in amusement and said with a simple smile. I see! When the people around heard this, they immediately showed expressions of enlightenment. No wonder they were riding so fast. It turned out that they had been riding for a whole year. Of course, this little brother Zhou must also have a talent in this area, otherwise the stations around Chang'an With so many pawns, why is it that only one can win the championship? Li Min was also very surprised after hearing this. With the development of industry and commerce, many new functions have been added to ancient government agencies such as post stations. For example, because of the smooth roads and more and more people going out for business, the exchange of letters has begun. became more frequent, so the communication function of the post station itself began to be enhanced, such as the post station in Chang'anThe pawns began to equip horses, but later they found that the cost of raising horses was too high, so they switched to bicycles. Unexpectedly, they trained a bicycle champion. This world is really amazing! When the newspaper interview was almost complete, the staff of the Winter Games pulled Brother Zhou away, and then together with Songtsan Gampo and Li Jingye, they held the first award ceremony of the Winter Games. However, the identities of these three people were very different. There is a big difference. A king is standing in the runner-up position, one head lower than the postman Zhou Xiaoge. Li Jingye, as the direct grandson of the Duke of Wei and the heir to the position of Duke Wei, is standing in the third position, with the lowest background. Brother Zhou stood on the highest champion position in the middle with an uneasy look on his face, obviously full of awe of the two big men around him. Li Min looked at the scene in front of him, but he had a strange idea in his heart, because this may be the first time in China's two thousand years of feudal society that the differences in status have been broken, and people are truly ranked according to their own abilities. Although the three people on the stage were not aware of this, I believe that many years later, when the consciousness of equality and freedom begins to awaken, some people will definitely appreciate this scene. Li Min personally awarded the medals to the three of them. These medals are all made of real gold and silver, and are all handmade by master craftsmen in Chang'an. The cost of each one is not low, plus the value it contains It is also known as the most valuable medal in the history of the Tang Games. After the bicycle race was held, the next few games were held at the same time, mainly track and field sports, including several long and short races, as well as high jump, long jump, shot put and other events. These were all moved over by Li Min according to the sports events of later generations. , for the people of Tang Dynasty, it was too new, so only some people near Chang'an got the news early and started practicing, so the number of participants was not very large, and the competition went relatively quickly. However, in these competitions, an upset suddenly broke out, that is, in the sprint event, a Tibetan man participated. At that time, Li Min saw that this Tibetan man was short and thin, so he didn't pay much attention to it. As a result, as soon as the competition started, This guy was like a cheetah, throwing the other players far away, while the Tubo people watching the game cheered loudly. According to Li Min's estimation, this guy can definitely run 100 meters within ten seconds. With such a strong man participating, the championship will naturally be won by the Tubo people without any suspense. Winning a championship on the first day greatly increased the Tubo people's popularity. After all, as long as they win three championships, they will be able to marry the Tang Dynasty. That's half the battle. However, Li Min secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Due to lack of preparation, the sprint events were not so detailed. They just set up a sprint in general, with a distance of about two hundred meters. Other track races also have a kilometer-long intermediate race. , as well as 10,000-meter long-distance running and relay running. The Tubo man did not participate in these three competitions. It seems that the opponent has strong explosive speed and endurance is not his strong point. In the field competition, the Tubo people also signed up for several events, but because these field competitions are relatively new, the Tubo people don't have too many unconventional athletes, and the athletes from the Tang Dynasty are not vegetarians, so they participated. All projects ended in failure without exception. However, in the shot put competition, Li Min discovered a strong player among the Tubo people. This man's Tubo name was too long, and was transliterated into Chinese as Mantu. He was a man with extraordinary strength who could rival Fang Yiai. The terrifying muscles look like rocks. In the shot put competition, he lost to Fang Yiai by only a few steps. This is not to say that his strength is not as good as his opponent, but because his posture when pushing the shot put is wrong, which prevents him from using all his strength, which is why he lost. a little. After the morning competition was completed, the champions of each event also received their medals. There were three events held in the afternoon, two of which were more traditional events, one was horse racing, and the other was wrestling. The final event was held It is the javelin project proposed by Li Min. The Tubo people were also very interested in these three events, and everyone signed up. Among them, in the horse racing event, the Tubo people sent three contestants at once, all of whom were top equestrian experts. However, the Tang Dynasty was even more expert. The young lieutenant generals couldn't help but participate in the competition. As a result, there were too many people participating, so they had to be divided into two groups. The top five in each group were determined, and then the finals were held. In the end, the riders of the Tang Dynasty were superior and were defeated. A general who was said to be from the Xuanjia Army won the championship. As for Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye, other generals' sons, although they also participated, they were eliminated in the first round. The gap was too big. Although Datang won the horse racing competition, Fang Yiai met his opponent in the ensuing wrestling match. Mantu, who had lost a bit in the shot put competition, showed his prowess and beat more than a dozen players in a row. Throwing down the stage, there were several masters sent by the Western Region countries, and they were all completely defeated. Fang Yiai¡¯s performance was no less impressive. How many players met him?The battles almost always ended in a short time, so the two men, who were as brute as prehistoric beasts, finally lived up to expectations and met in the finals. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 196 The Tubo Romans Wrestling! In fact, it is a bare-handed fight. The form of the competition is somewhat similar to that of wrestling in later generations. It not only requires the players to have a certain amount of strength, but also requires extremely high skills. However, this form of competition is actually a competition of strength. A person with great strength can defeat his opponent with brute force even if he lacks skills, hence the name wrestling. "Bah, bah, bah~" On the wrestling stage made of solid wood, Fang Yiai and the big Tubo man named Mantu twisted their arms together, their two big faces turned red, and they slowly turned in circles, trying to knock each other down. . Now both of them were naked, and only wore a pair of cow-nose short-sleeves on their lower bodies. The sweat on their bodies was steaming, which was in sharp contrast to the cold winter. "Fang Yiai~Fang Yiai" The audience below were also very excited, shouting Fang Yiai's name loudly to cheer him on. There is an advantage in fighting locally. The audience below are all people of the Tang Dynasty, so naturally they will not cheer for Mantu, a Tibetan. "Hu Li, how long will this stalemate continue? I think brother Yi'ai seems to be in trouble. If I had known earlier, would I have let you come on stage?" Li Min stood in the audience, looking at Yi'ai on the stage with a worried expression. said. In fact, he is not very good at wrestling, and he has no idea whether the situation on the field is good or bad? Upon hearing this, Hu Li chuckled and said: "Your Highness, don't worry. If Yiai and the other party meet on the battlefield, then he will definitely die. After all, this barbarian has murderous aura all over his body. He crawled out from the pile of dead people. It¡¯s not comparable to a stupid young man like Yiai!¡± Li Min originally thought that Hu Li would comfort him with a few words, but he didn't expect that the other party would actually say something like this. Just when he was about to complain, he heard the other party say again: "But now it's a wrestling match. The rules have already stated that you are not allowed to attack the opponent's vital parts, and even the means of attack are restricted. In this way, only pure strength and some close range are left." A competition of physical skills. In terms of strength, the two are almost the same, but in terms of close combat skills. The barbarian has not received any special training at all. He just fights with the instincts developed on the battlefield. At first, he looked at Nothing happens. But we will soon be at a disadvantage!" As soon as Hu Li finished speaking, Fang Yiai on the stage suddenly hooked his leg, causing Man Tu to lose his balance by hooking one of his legs. At the same time, his arms suddenly tightened, knocking Man Tu to the ground. While the other person had not yet stood up, Fang Yiai followed up and grabbed Mantu's legs, dragged him back a few meters, and then suddenly threw the other person up. As a result, Mantu's body was in the air and he couldn't find any place to use his strength, so he had to grab it with both hands. He was also yelling angrily! Seeing the sudden change on the stage, the audience in the audience cheered loudly, and they all very wisely retreated backwards. Fang Yiai spotted an open space under the stage, and threw the opponent off with his arms. There was a loud "Boom~" sound. Mantu's heavy body hit the ground hard, kicking up a cloud of gray dust, but the opponent was obviously not injured. He straightened up and stood up again, screaming strangely and trying to rush to the stage again. Unfortunately, according to the rules of the game, being thrown off the stage counts as a loss. So several Tubo companions in the audience immediately grabbed him, and then spoke in Tubo language for a long time before the mantu calmed down. Fang Yiai on the stage narrowly defeated the opponent with one move. Amid the cheers of the audience, he was so proud that he did not forget to make a provocative gesture to Mantu, which made the opponent angry again. He screamed strangely and tried hard to get on the stage. After all, he was known as the strongest man in Tubo and had never been defeated in terms of strength. Unexpectedly, he was defeated twice in a row by a Tang man today if he was not careful. It really made him feel It was extremely humiliating. Fortunately, the Tibetan people around him tried their best to hold him back, otherwise there might have been a fight in the arena. Wrestling determines the winner, and then comes the last game on the first day. However, compared to horse racing and wrestling, not many people can play javelin, because in the dynasty before the Song Dynasty, there were very few soldiers in the army. Even if someone uses a throwing gun as a weapon, it is usually used as a hunting tool. After all, this thing has a small killing range, can only be used once, and is inconvenient to carry, so few people deliberately practice it. Li Min did not introduce the javelin throw competition to the Winter Games at first, but later found that there were a few competition items, so he had to make up the number. Unexpectedly, there were many people who signed up. After all, compared with other events, the javelin throwing requirements It's very low, as long as you don't step on the line, anything else is casual, as long as you can throw the javelin. However, when the javelin throwers came on stage, Li Min was stunned because he found that the Tibetan players in the competition looked very strange. Although they were dressed like other Tubo people, this guy was tall, with curly brown hair, a high nose and deep eyes. His pupils were blue, and he didn't look like an East Asian. Instead, he felt like a European from later generations. "Brother Yan, look at that Tubo man competing, why does he look so strange?" Yan Bei happened to be next to him, and Li MinHe quickly pulled him over and pointed at the Tibetan man on the field and asked. "Isn't this strange? Tubo and the Western Regions are very close to each other. Many people from the Western Regions go to Tubo to do business or live there, so it's normal for there to be people from the Western Regions among the Tubo people!" Yan Bei replied indifferently. , in his eyes, the people in the Western Region all look like this, there is nothing surprising at all. "No, this guy is definitely not from the Western Regions!" Li Min said with great certainty. Thanks to the developed information technology of later generations, whether it is television, television or the Internet, everyone has an understanding of the world outside their own country. Although Li Min has never been out of the country, he can still distinguish the appearance of people from various places. Although the people from the Western Regions also have tall noses and deep eyes, they are more like the Arabs from Central Asia and West Asia in later generations, and the Tubo people in front of him He is a standard European race. He is even sure that the other party should be a Southern European, because that is the birthplace of European civilization and has the most frequent contact with Eastern civilization. At the same time, the famous Roman Empire is located There. Thinking of Rome, Li Min suddenly felt something in his heart, as if he had caught something key. But when he thought about it carefully, he couldn't think of it. This gave him a very bad premonition. And the next game just confirmed Li Min's hunch. The style of the javelin was designed by Li Min according to later generations, with two pointed ends and a thick middle. This style can extend the flight time of the javelin in the air and make the throw farther. Of course, the gun body cannot be made of aluminum alloy. There is no aluminum available in this era, so the gun body is mainly made of hardwood. The gun tips at both ends are made of fine steel. The combination with the wooden gun body is very smooth. Increase wind resistance. Although there are many people participating in the javelin competition, few people can master the tricks of this new type of event, so most of them can only throw thirty or forty steps, and some can reach more than fifty steps. This is mainly because Because of the reasonable design of the javelin, otherwise most people can only throw twenty or thirty steps at most, which is good. However, when the Tubo European came on the court, he threw sixty steps the first time, and the second and third times were farther and farther each time. The final result reached seventy-two steps, and he waited until one point and three meters. If you think about it, then this guy's longest throwing distance has reached more than ninety meters, almost breaking the 100-meter mark. Seeing this situation, Li Min couldn't help but regret a little. He didn't expect that the Tubo people were full of talents. It was only the first day of the competition and they had already won two championships. If he had known this, he should have said more. Although he regretted it in his heart, since the other party won the competition in full view of the public, he could not cheat, so he had to give the other party the award with a smile. However, after awarding the award, Li Min specially summoned the other party, and then with the help of Yan Bei Next, they communicated in Tubo dialect. Although there were many place names and people's names that could not be translated, Li Min still understood the origin of this person. Just as Li Min guessed, the man in front of him was indeed a European, and he did come from the Eastern Roman Empire. His name was too long, and Yanbei couldn't translate it. He only called him Ciro from the pronunciation, and according to this Ciro's boast , he was born into the great Crispus family in Rome, and he was also a Roman nobleman. Unfortunately, five years ago, when his army fought against the great cannibals, the newly rising Arab Empire, unfortunately most of the battles He died, and he was shamefully made a prisoner. Later, he was sold to businessmen heading to the East. He fled to Tubo just two years ago. By coincidence, he joined the Tubo army to suppress the rebellion. Because of his bravery in battle and his personal ability, Outstanding, that's why he was absorbed by Songtsen Gampo's royal guards, and this time he came to Datang with the army. Listening to Yan Bei¡¯s translation, Li Min suddenly realized. He finally thought about what the bad premonition he had before the game was? In his previous life, he had watched some movies and TV shows about Rome. He remembered that on the battlefield, throwing spears was one of the standard weapons of the Roman army. Most Roman soldiers would undergo special spear-throwing training, and this is what Ciro was like. Why can this guy throw the javelin so far? After all, compared to amateur players like Datang, he is the real professional javelin thrower. Due to limited time and poor translation, Li Min didn't get much information from Shi Luo. He only knew that the Eastern Roman Empire defeated the Persians more than ten years ago, but now it was completely defeated by the cannibals. A large area of ??territory was lost, but the power of Dashi was expanding rapidly. It even went to war with Persia and Rome, and both of them had the upper hand, leaving the two ancient countries with long histories unable to fight back. Li Min doesn't need this information for the time being, but it's always good to know more about it, so after expressing his gratitude to Silla, the unlucky guy living in a foreign land, he sent him back. Of course, Li Min didn't forget to give him a message. It's a small reward, after all, he might be needed for something in the future.  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 197 Catching a Big Fish On the first day of the Winter Games, about a quarter of the competitions were completed. This was exactly what Li Min and the others had specially arranged, because the entire Winter Games only lasted five days, and most of the competitions were completed in the first four days. On the last day, the closing race around the city takes place. ¡¾net¡¿ But what Li Min didn't expect was that on the first day of the competition, the Tubo people won the sprint and javelin championships. If the Tubo people were to win another championship, then his original request would not be met by the opponent. That was half done. As long as Songtsen Gampo defeated them, the Tang princes, in the final cycling race around the city, then he would have no reason to stop the marriage. Fortunately, in the second and third days of competition, the Tubo people's good luck seemed to be exhausted on the first day. Although they also sent people to participate in multiple events, in the end, none of them could win the championship. In some games, they were just a little bit behind. For example, in the polo match, the Tubo team played a double-match against the Luoyang team from afar and competed in the final. Unfortunately, they lost by one goal in the end, which made all the Tubo people present sigh. But on the last day of the competition, the Tubo people's opportunity came again. In the morning, one of the most lively competitions was held, that is, archery. People in the Tang Dynasty were martial arts, and archery was an important skill for a warrior. Bows and arrows were the standard equipment of all Tang armies. Therefore, whether in the military or among civilians, there were countless archery masters in the Tang Dynasty, and the number of people participating in this competition reached an unprecedented level. Thirty-six people, apart from team events like polo, this event has the largest number of participants in the entire Winter Games. It was precisely because there were so many people who signed up that the archery competition was moved to the morning of the fourth day. And a separate field has been set aside for competition, and other competitions are also going on simultaneously. The archery competition is divided into three events, namely fixed target, moving target and mounted archery. All contestants can participate in one or multiple events. In the end, the referee will select the winner of each individual event based on the score. Among those who participate in all three events, an overall champion will be selected. However, the people who can come to participate in the archery competition today are almost all archery masters who are proud by nature. No one would admit that one item is their weakness and not participate in it, so almost everyone participated in all archery events. The first thing to start is naturally the relatively simple fixed target, and because there are too many people. Therefore, there was a round of elimination at the beginning of the competition. Each player had to shoot three arrows at a ten-ring target fifty steps away. If none of the three arrows shot within the seventh ring, then I'm sorry, they will be eliminated directly and they will not enter at all. Qualification for next round. Fifty steps is also nearly 70 meters. It is neither far nor close. Anyone who can shoot within the seventh ring at this distance can definitely be regarded as a true master of archery. But it is a pity that at least half of the three people who participated in the competition were disqualified because of this. Of course, this does not mean that their archery skills are not good. It's just that many people participated for the first time and their mental quality was slightly poor. As a result, their archery skills did not show their true level, and they were eliminated. Although many people were very unwilling to do so, the competition had its cruel side. No matter what the reason is, as long as you fail to meet the requirements, you will be eliminated. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Half the number of people is still too many, then the target is moved ten steps back to reach sixty steps, and then the remaining players continue to compete, and the rules are still the same. When the target moved one step, there were only a few people left on the field. Li Min, who was sitting on the referee's seat, counted. There were only sixteen people left among the three people. Yang Youji, a marksman during the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, was known as the best marksman in the world because he could shoot willow leaves from a step away. Among the sixteen people in front of him, almost all had archery skills that could rival Yang Youji. But among these sixteen people, there was a tall and thin Tubo man, and his archery skills were extremely good. He could almost never leave the ten rings. He had been rated as a favorite to win the championship by several other judges. In addition to this Tubo man, the other fifteen people are also extraordinary in skill, two of them are masters sent by small countries in the Western Regions, and the remaining thirteen are all players from the Tang Dynasty. What¡¯s also worth mentioning is that among the thirteen Tang people, two were Li Min¡¯s acquaintances, and one of them was Xi Junmai, the head guard of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion. Xi Junmai is indeed not as talented as generals like Su Dingfang when it comes to leading troops in battle, but his personal bravery is much stronger than Su Dingfang's, especially his archery skills. He can shoot a super powerful bow with six stones. At the beginning, When Li Min went to Beisha City to ask for someone, he showed off his archery skills on the boat and slaughtered most of a group of bloody sharks. Therefore, with his archery skills, there is almost no suspense in reaching the top sixteen. Another one Li Min is more familiar with is Li Jingye, one of his gang of bad friends. Speaking of which, among Li Min and his gang, this kid is not only younger, but also has a lower seniority. Whether it is Cheng Hualiang or Qin Huaiyu, they are both His uncles. However, as the saying goes, heroes emerge from youth, but Li Jingye¡¯s archery skills are second to none among the younger generation.He pointed out that even a guy like Cheng Huailiang, who never disobeyed others, independently admitted that he was indeed not as good at archery as he was dedicated. Even when he, Qin Huaiyu, Li Yong and others heard that Li Jingye had also signed up to participate in the competition, they were so frightened that they did not dare to participate. In their words, since Jingye was there anyway, they could only act as foils, so they might as well be smarter. Save some face for yourself. In addition to these two acquaintances, Li Min also found a heavyweight player among the thirteen Tang Dynasty candidates. This person looked to be no more than twenty-four or five years old. He was very tall and taller than Cheng and his son. He was almost half a head taller. They are almost as tall as Hu Li. This young man was dressed in white and held a three-stone bow. His arrows also never left the target. He was the only player on the field who could compete with the Tubo man. In addition to Li Min, there are also Li Jing, Li Xiaogong, Qin Qiong, and Cheng Yaojin who shamelessly squeezed in. There are five referees in total. In addition to handling problems that arise during the competition, they are also responsible for They are responsible for commenting on each player, and behind and on both sides are men from the newspaper office. They will record the comments of each referee, then sort them out and send them to tomorrow's newspaper. It is precisely because of this that these veterans The general felt a little pressure, and it would be too embarrassing if he looked away. "If there are no accidents, the champion can only be produced by the Tubo man Shumen and the young man in white." Li Jing recalled the performance of the sixteen people in the competition, and finally said with certainty. But then he turned to Li Min and asked, "Liu Lang, why haven't the registration materials for that young man in white been delivered yet?" "Ahem~, Mr. Wei, please wait a moment. There are too many people who have signed up this time. There are several documents in total, and the staff is looking for them." Li Min replied with some embarrassment. The Winter Games were held too hastily and many things were not prepared well, such as Like now, they have reached the top sixteen, but the player's information has not yet been sent to the referee. "Come, come, finally we have found them all." At this moment, Li Yong ran over here sweating profusely, holding a stack of registration forms in his hand. Because of the shortage of manpower, all the people Li Min and Li Ke could find came to help, and Li Yong was one of them. Finally waiting for the information of each player, Li Min stood up and walked a few steps. He grabbed the registration form from Li Yong and looked at it. Because each player was numbered, it was easy for Li Min to find the information of the young man in white. , as a result, when he saw the name on the watch, he immediately felt a burst of ecstasy in his heart. No wonder this person's archery skills were so good. It turned out to be him. When Li Min was in a daze due to excitement, Li Jing had snatched the registration form in his hand, and then watched it with Li Xiaogong and the others. When they saw the form of the young man in white, Li Xiaogong and Qin Qiong both stroked their beards and smiled: "Xue Rengui, this year Twenty-four years old, born in the Xue family in Hedong, I will have another tiger general available in the Tang Dynasty in the future." There were many famous generals in the early Tang Dynasty, such as Li Jing, Li Xiaogong, Li Ji and others in the early period. Almost all of them were great generals. However, after the generals of the Xie Kingdom entered their twilight years, the second generation of military generals of the Tang Dynasty began to rise to the top. The stage, and among these generals, the most famous one is naturally Xue Rengui. There is no objection at all. Even Su Dingfang, who destroyed the three kingdoms and captured the three masters in one period, can hardly be compared with the legendary general Xue Rengui. Xue Rengui's deeds are naturally countless, such as setting the Tianshan Mountains with three arrows, taking off his hat to defeat ten thousand enemies, burying Tiele's 300,000 troops alive, etc. However, among the people, the most talked about is Xue Rengui's own bravery. , he is not only a true enemy of ten thousand people recorded in official history, but also one of the highest level people in the entire history of China in terms of archery. Thinking of the white-robed Xue Rengui recorded in history, Li Min was naturally determined. He returned to his seat with a silly smile and sat down again. He didn't expect that the Winter Games, which was just a joke, would actually catch such a big fish? Historically, Xue Rengui joined the army when he was nearly thirty years old because he was unhappy with his life. As a result, he became famous in one battle and was highly regarded by Li Shimin. Finally, he shined during Li Zhi's administration. He didn't expect that his time travel would mess up the Tang Dynasty. Even Xue Rengui came forward to take this outstanding person under his control no matter what. After finding the player's information, the game proceeds normally, but the rules of the game have changed. Referees like Li Min no longer specify the distance of the target. Instead, each player sets the distance, and after he or she hits the target, others shoot. , the winner will stay, the loser will be eliminated. Li Jingye was young and energetic. He was the first to stand up and said loudly: "Ten or twenty steps" to welcome you. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 198 Three Arrows Simultaneously "Whoosh~" A sharp arrow flew out from the bowstring like a meteor. In the blink of an eye, it passed through a distance of more than a hundred steps. As if by divine help, it hit the red heart of the target. "Ten rings!" Li Min, who was fully armored, threw down the shield in his hand, ran over to look at the target, and announced loudly, while also giving a thumbs up to Li Jingye, who was shooting arrows. The distance of one hundred and twenty steps is no longer something that ordinary marksmen can achieve. After Li Jingye hit the target, it was the other archers' turn to follow up. The Tibetan man named Shumen came out second, raised the bow in his hand, and shot the arrow intuitively as if he didn't aim at all. . "Ten rings!" Li Min shouted again, holding up his shield. Next came Xi Junmai, Xue Rengui and others. However, among these sixteen people, there were still two who were inferior in skill. They failed to hit the target three times and were eliminated. "One hundred and fifty steps!" It was Xi Junmai who stood up this time, and the distance was increased by thirty steps. However, when he shouted this distance, he had already replaced the four-stone bow in his hand with his An uncommon six-stone bow. With a "buzz~" sound, an arrow passed through the air with a vibrating sound, almost hitting the target one hundred and fifty steps away along a straight line. Moreover, under the huge impact, the arrow that was originally fixed very firmly was The target suddenly fell to the ground. "What a great archery! You really have the ability to defeat thousands of enemies with one arrow!" Li Xiaogong, who was on the referee's bench, couldn't help but stood up excitedly and praised loudly when he saw the arrow. And Li Min and Qin Qiong next to them also nodded appreciatively. Cheng Yaojin, on the other hand, muttered shamelessly: "It's nothing, think about when I was young. My archery skills were much better than this kid's!" "Bah! You can tell me that. It's a six-stone bow. Even I can barely pull it open, but the arrows shot are definitely not accurate. Are you better than me?" Cheng Yaojin boasted in front of others. That's all, Qin Qiong next to him knew him well, so he scolded him unceremoniously. "Hey, how can our old Cheng compare with Brother Qin? I was just joking. But Brother Qin, your complexion has been much better these days. Could it be that you have taken some new medicine from Sun Simiao?" Cheng Yaojin naturally did not dare. Arguing with Qin Qiong, he quickly changed the subject. Although it was just to save himself, Cheng Yaojin did not lie. Qin Qiong's complexion has indeed improved a lot during this period, and some color has returned to her usually pale face. "Haha, it's strange to say that I used to stay at home all day to recuperate, but the more I recuperated, the worse my health got. During this time, I helped King Qi with the military academy, but I didn't expect that when I moved, I felt like I was coming back to life again. My appetite has increased a bit, and my body is getting better day by day. It seems that I was born to be a hard worker. As long as I have something to do, I won't get sick anymore!" When talking about her physical condition, Qin Qiong said I also gained some energy. "Wow~" While Qin Qiong and Cheng Yaojin were chatting enthusiastically, suddenly the audience burst out in exclamation again. When they looked back, they found that the Tubo man Sumen was already standing on the field with a quiver on his waist. Already empty, look at the target in front. But three long arrows shot at it, and the arrows were all in the red heart. "Hmph, one shot is enough to qualify, but he shot three arrows in a row. It seems that this Tibetan man is demonstrating against us!" Li Xiaogong snorted angrily. It was Shomen's turn just now. Not only did he hit the first arrow, he also shot the next two arrows, and the arrows never left the red heart. This caused the audience to exclaim, and everyone was interested in Datang. Worried about whether he can win this game. Seeing the Tubo people's excellent archery skills, the remaining dozen players hesitated for a while. A few of them thought about their own archery skills and asked themselves that they would definitely not be the opponents of the three people in front of them if they continued to compare. It was a wise choice to give up, and the number of people on the field was reduced by a few. However, after seeing the provocation of the Tubo people, Xue Rengui stood up without fear, walked to the field and glanced coldly at Su Men, who looked proud, and then with a swipe of his hand from his waist, he actually took out all three long arrows. out. Seeing Xue Rengui's performance, not only the Tubo man was surprised, but also the referee and the audience were a little confused. They couldn't figure out what this young man in white with outstanding performance was going to do? In everyone's puzzled eyes, Xue Rengui waved his hand suddenly and put all three arrows on the bow string. Then he used his arm to pull the three-stone bow into a full moon. Then he loosened his hand and released three sharp arrows. Like lightning, three long arrows hit the red heart almost simultaneously before anyone could react. "Hey~, is this guy still a human?" Cheng Yaojin on the referee's bench took a breath and said with disbelief on his face. Although his words were vulgar, they spoke to almost everyone's feelings. Anyone who knows archery knows how difficult Xue Rengui¡¯s shot is.?It is not difficult to hit the red heart with one arrow. The difficulty lies in the fact that the three arrows remained close together during the flight and were not separated at all due to collision. Only then can they hit the red heart together, and they are still one hundred and fifty years apart. Such superb archery skills can be described as magical skills. Li Min, who was closest to the target, was even more stunned. When he saw Xue Rengui firing three arrows, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He was afraid that the opponent would make a mistake and miss the red heart, or even if one arrow missed the range of the red heart, That would also be a bit embarrassing in the end. I didn't expect that the opponent's archery skills were so awesome, it was simply beyond everyone's imagination. The entire competition field was stunned by Xue Rengui's stunning arrow. It took more than ten seconds for someone to react and began to shout loudly to vent their excitement. Others also reacted and the field was high. Calling Xue Rengui's name, the enthusiasm is getting higher and higher. The effect of Xue Rengui's arrow was extremely astonishing. Not only did the Tubo man Shumen look discouraged, but the other players who had not yet shot arrows were also horrified. Everyone gathered together to discuss it and found that any further comparison would be self-defeating. , so nearly half of them chose to give up, and the remaining people reluctantly continued the game. However, some people had not come out from the shadow of Xue Rengui's arrow, resulting in abnormal performance and being eliminated. However, a few tough-minded players were shooting After hitting the target 150 steps away, they unanimously chose to give up. After all, being able to get to this point has proven their strength. It would be more honorable to quit now. There is no need to compete with a pervert like Xue Rengui. As a result, in the blink of an eye, there were only four people left in the entire fixed target arena. At the same time, Li Min also found that Li Jingye's face was also uncertain. He was obviously frightened by Xue Rengui's arrow. Just a hundred and fifty steps ago, he had already shot very reluctantly and only got an eight-ring shot. The results were barely passable. Therefore, he asked himself that he was definitely not the opponent's opponent in terms of archery, but he wanted to be strong but didn't want to quit so easily, so he seemed so entangled. "Two hundred steps!" This time it was Xue Rengui who stood up and said. However, as soon as his words came out, he immediately caused an uproar on the field again. Two hundred steps is no joke. The maximum range of bows and arrows used by ordinary soldiers is this distance. Although the strong bows used by brave generals can shoot farther Far away, but at a distance of two hundred steps, most people can't even see the target clearly, let alone ensure accuracy. "I give up too!" As soon as Xue Rengui finished speaking, Li Jingye, who was originally looking troubled, suddenly said with a relaxed look. He is one year younger than Li Min, and his strength has not yet matured. Now he can only use a two-stone bow. It is very difficult to shoot a target 150 steps away. He cannot aim at 200 steps at all, and he may even miss the target. , let alone hit within the seventh ring. With the withdrawal of Li Jingye, Xi Junmai also hesitated. He was good at shooting a strong bow, and his archery skills were rare. However, compared with Xue Rengui and the Tubo man Sumen, he was still a little behind. By then, the two of them were What he could do, he asked himself, he couldn't do. However, he was also a person who refused to admit defeat, and finally decided to give it a try. Anyway, there were only three of them left, so there was no shame in losing. After Xue Rengui called out the distance of two hundred steps, he did not shoot the arrow immediately. Instead, he walked up to Xi Junmai, raised his hands and said, "Big brother, my bow is too weak. Can I borrow your bow?" Xi Jun was stunned when he heard about it. He was using a special six-stone super-powerful bow. Apart from himself, only Aunt Hu and the Huli siblings in Prince Qi's mansion could draw it to full length. Although he didn't believe that the other party could draw his bow, since the other party opened his mouth, he couldn't refuse, so he handed the bow over and said with a smile: "Brother, feel free to use it, but my bow may be a bit heavy!" "Haha, it doesn't matter!" Xue Rengui took the bow and weighed it in his hand, and then said, "Thank you for lending me the bow. I will treat you to a few drinks after the game. I hope you won't refuse!" Xi Junmai also felt sympathy for Xue Rengui. In addition, he was a generous person. When he heard the other party's invitation, he naturally would not refuse. After a few polite words, he allowed Xue Rengui to continue the game. I saw Xue Rengui holding the six-stone strong bow that Xi Jun bought. He first pulled the bowstring with his hand and tried the feel. Then he suddenly used force and slowly pulled the bow open under the expectant eyes of everyone, but there was no It was full, but this was enough to surprise Xi Junmai. Even the veterans on the referee's bench were very shocked. They knew the strength of Xi Junmai's bow. Even Qin Qiong asked himself how difficult it was when he was young. He opened the six-stone bow. Unexpectedly, Xue Rengui, who was only in his twenties, opened it all at once. "Boom boom!" Xue Rengui fired three empty arrows in a row to get a feel for the performance of the strong bow in his hand. However, in order to preserve his strength, he only let go after pulling it halfway. After all, this was a six-stone bow. Has reached his limit. NextI saw Xue Rengui taking a long arrow from his waist, clasping it on the bowstring, and using all his strength to slowly pull the bow into a full moon. The square-shaped arrow tip was also aimed at the red heart of the target two hundred steps away. . . ) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 199: Never lose again! Li Min, who was closest to the target, did not see the trajectory of the arrow clearly at all. He only felt that his eyes were dazzled. As soon as the sharp arrow went away, it hit the target with a "pop~" sound. The strong impact shook the half-foot-thick wooden target. Debris from the explosion was flying, and the tail of the sharp arrow was trembling, making a "buzzing" sound. Because Xi Junmai had learned a lesson from shooting over a target just now, the target was reinforced a lot this time so that it could withstand the impact of the six-stone bow. Under the protection of two guards holding shields, Li Min ran over to take a look at the target. He found that the place where the arrow was hit had made a small dent. The arrow penetrated four or five inches, and the center of the target was painted. The red paint is gone, but it can still be seen that the arrow still hits the red heart. "Ten rings!" Li Min shouted excitedly. It was indeed a famous divine arrow in history. This arrow technique can be compared with that of snipers in later generations. Xue Rengui hit the target with one arrow, but this time he did not dare to shoot more, because just one arrow made his arm numb slightly. After all, this was a six-stone bow, which had almost reached the limit of human power. He returned the bow to Xi Jun and thanked him again before standing aside. At this time, Xi Junmai stepped forward with a serious look on his face. He was already feeling a pressure. In fact, compared to Xue Rengui, he still had a lot of advantages. After all, the bow was his own, and he could no longer use the bow he was already familiar with. They are familiar with it, but Xue Rengui only tried it a few times on the spot, but he was able to hit the ground with one shot. If he couldn't hit it this time, then the outcome would be decided. "Open!" Xi Junmai roared. The six-stone bow in his hand was pulled open again, and then he let go. A sharp arrow shot out. "Bang~" With an explosion, the long arrow hit the target steadily. But when Li Min ran over to take a look, he shouted with some disappointment: "Nine Rings!" Xi Junmai breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this. Although it was not a ten-ring match, after seeing Xue Rengui's incredible archery skills, he had already admitted defeat in his heart. He just hoped that the defeat would not be too ugly. Now the results of this nine rings are pretty good. Just when Xi Junmai was about to turn around and go back, unexpectedly the Tubo man Shumen blocked his way, pointed at his bow, and stammered in very non-standard Chinese: "The bow Youborrow" Xi Junmai used to be stationed in Tuyuhun. It is close to Tubo, so I also speak some Tubo dialect. When I saw what the other party meant, I immediately asked in Tubo dialect: "Do you want to borrow my bow?" Hearing that the other party could actually speak his native language, Shomon was surprised and happy. He nodded and said, "Yes, you and that person both use this bow. If that's the case, why don't the three of us use the same bow?" Zhang Gong, this seems more fair!" After hearing this, Xi Jun smiled and said, "Okay. Since you two are not afraid of me taking advantage, let's just use this bow!" After that, he handed the bow to the other party. Shumen¡¯s arrogance had been wiped out by Xue Rengui¡¯s archery skills. He was also very polite to Xi Junmai, who also had extraordinary archery skills. He took the bow without forgetting to say thank you, and then walked to the front to prepare. Like Xue Rengui, Shumen first got familiar with the super-powerful bow in his hand, but after he tried to pull it, his expression suddenly changed. He learned from the previous results of the two of them shooting arrows with this kind of bow. He had already guessed that the power of this bow must be extremely strong, but he did not expect that it could reach six stones, and his face became very solemn at the moment. Shu Men spent much longer getting familiar with the bow than Xue Rengui. After a cup of tea, the opponent was still fiddling with the bow string. This made the audience a little impatient and booed the opponent loudly. Fortunately, Su Men Men didn't understand, so he didn't pay attention at all. After another half a cup of tea, Su Men finally got familiar with it, and then he slowly took out a long arrow, fastened it on the bow string, and then used both arms to slowly pull the bow apart, but he was The strength was indeed inferior to that of Xue Rengui and Xi Junmai. In the end, he could only draw the bow halfway, then loosen his hand and shoot the arrow "Nine rings!" There was a hint of joy in Li Min's voice. It may be that Shumen suffered a loss in strength, or he was not familiar enough with the bow Xi Jun bought. As a result, the opponent's bow shot him for the first time since the competition. A nine-ring, tied with Xi Junmai. "Are the three of you going to compete again?" Li Min ran over and asked with a smile. Although Xue Rengui's results were ahead, according to the previous regulations, as long as the shot was within the seventh ring, it would be considered qualified. They could choose to move the target back and try again. "£¤#*£¤" The Tubo man said a string of Tubo dialects. Unfortunately, Li Min didn't understand a word of it. Fortunately, Xi Junmai next to him understood it and hurriedly translated: "Your Highness, Su Men said he gave up. In In terms of archery skills, I can¡¯t compare to this little brother Xue!¡± "Hahaha~, as expected, those who know the current affairs are heroes!" Li Ming smiled very proudly, as if he had defeated the opponent on the field.  Shou Men surrendered, and Xi Junmai did not insist on competing again. He also said that although he and Shu Men both had nine rings, the opponent used an unfamiliar bow to shoot such results, so at this point he I took advantage, so I was willing to be ranked under the speed gate. Li Min didn't say anything about this, because in his opinion, once the Tubo people lost in archery, their hope of winning the last championship was almost shattered, and marriage was even more impossible, so giving the other party a runner-up position was a consolation. That Songtsen Gampo. After the fixed target competition ended, the moving target and mounted shooting competitions began immediately. However, in these two categories, Xue Rengui once again showed his prowess, overwhelming the Tubo people Su Men and Xi Junbuy, and took all the games by himself. Three championships, as for the final championship, it is naturally included in the bag. As for Xue Rengui, Li Min was determined to recruit him, but an archery master like him naturally attracted the attention of countless people, especially several veteran generals such as Li Jing and Li Xiaogong, who used their status as referees to take the lead. He called Xue Rengui over in one step and asked him carefully about his life experience and origins. As a result, according to Xue Rengui's account, he was unhappy with his stay in his hometown. Some time ago, he heard that the imperial court was going to send troops to attack Gaochang, so with the encouragement of his wife, he wanted to join the army and make a career, but he didn't expect that he came too late. He had already started calling. By the time he arrived in Chang'an, the war in Gaochang had ended. This left him a little at a loss and didn't know what to do? It happened that the news about Li Min holding the Winter Games came out, and he happened to be short of money, so he came to participate in the competition for the generous bonus. Li Jing and others were surprised when they heard that the other party actually wanted to join the army. They immediately considered the other party's military skills and found that Xue Rengui not only had amazing archery skills, but also had some attainments in military arts. He was indeed a rare talent, so he immediately asked Xue Rengui for help. The other party extended an olive branch and wanted to recruit the other party into the newly established military academy. Li Min couldn¡¯t say anything about this. The fledgling Xue Rengui was no match for several old foxes. As a result, he watched helplessly as the other party was attracted by the favorable conditions offered by Li Jing and others and sold himself to the military academy. Li Min was a little reluctant at first, but then he thought about it. Although Xue Rengui's archery skills were amazing, he had never led a soldier in a battle, and the military skills he learned had not been tested in actual combat. He was far from the iron-blooded commander in history. It's far away, so it's better to let him study in the military academy. Anyway, he has many friends in the military academy. It won't be too late to seduce Xue Rengui on his pirate ship. I'd better deal with the Tubo marriage issue at hand first. No matter how good it is. Thinking of this, Li Min temporarily gave up the idea of ??recruiting Xue Rengui. Relying on the fact that he and the other party were almost the same age, of course compared to the old guys like Li Min, after Li Jing and the others recruited Xue Rengui into the military academy, he would squeeze forward. He spoke a few words to the other party, mainly to express his admiration for his archery skills, and by the way, to let Xue Rengui deepen his impression of himself, His Highness, the King of Qi. Xue Rengui was also very grateful to Li Min, because it was the Winter Games held by them that not only solved his problem of being short of money, but also gave him a good opportunity to enter the military academy. He was simply his great benefactor, so He was also very respectful to Li Min. Having settled Xue Rengui's matter for the time being, Li Min was about to take a breath and wait for the news that the Tubo people would admit defeat. After all, among the several projects today, none of them seemed to be the Tubo people's strengths. Unfortunately, as the saying goes, ten out of ten things in life are unsatisfactory** , and when the game was played in the afternoon, another accident happened. "Wow~, it's already six hundred pounds!" Around a low solid wood platform, countless spectators stared at the competition on the stage without blinking. A big man with muscles all over his body stood on the stage, holding a barbell designed by Li Min on his chest with both hands. His face turned red, and he suddenly screamed. He lifted the barbell over his head with both arms and held on for a moment. Throwing it down, two big holes were made in the solid wood table below. Needless to say, it can be seen that the weightlifting competition held now is a weightlifting competition. However, compared with the heavyweight competitions in later generations that were divided according to the weight of the players, the weightlifting competition in the Winter Games is extremely non-standard. Not only is there no division of weight, but there is also no weightlifting posture. Requirements: As long as you can lift the barbell above your head and hold for three breaths, your results will be considered valid. This is a bit like the strongman competition in later generations, so the participants are all muscular men. Because there are no obvious requirements for weightlifting postures, coupled with the advantage of weight, the participants quickly broke the weightlifting records of later generations, and are now lifting weights of 600 kilograms. However, at this weight, the original There were nearly a hundred contestants, but less than ten were left, and there were still two old rivals among them, namely Fang Yiai and the Tubo man Mantu. Because the rules are loose, after the remaining players pass the 600-pound competition, several players can freely negotiate the weight for the next game, and thenReported to the referee, the result was different from the stingy attitude of later generations who added weight one pound at a time. Datang's weightlifter suddenly increased the weight to 650 pounds. Fang Yiai was even a little dissatisfied with this weight. Because he felt that it was too slow to compete like this. It would be better to add one or two hundred pounds all at once, and then defeat everyone to win his third championship. There is another person who has the same idea as Fang Yiai, and that is the Tubo man Mantu. As the strongest man in Tubo, he has lost to Fang Yiai twice in a row. He must not lose again this time. After all, he has lost to Fang Yiai twice in a row. The reason why he lost to the opponent last time was due to some technical factors, but this time it was a competition of pure strength. For the sake of his honor as the strongest man in Tubo, he must not lose again! . . ) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 200 Eight hundred pounds! "Get up!" Fang Yiai shouted, concentrating all his strength on his arms and lifting them up violently. The barbell weighing 750 kilograms was lifted above his head at once. After stabilizing it, Fang Yiai slowly stood up. His muscles were tangled, his face was flushed, and he seemed to be struggling. The weightlifting competition has reached the final stage. Starting from the 650 kilograms just now, the weight has become smaller and smaller. There are less than ten weightlifters left, and they are slowly being eliminated. When it reaches the current 750 kilograms At that time, only Fang Yiai and Man Tu, a Tubo man, were left competing for the championship. "Bang~" After holding on for three breaths, Fang Yiai dropped the barbell in his hand, and also made a provocative gesture to Mantu. Both of them were strength athletes, and they also signed up for the same competition. I have already won the first two projects, so I will definitely win this last project too! Faced with the provocation of Fang Yiai, his old rival, Mantu was angry, but he suppressed his fiery temper. After all, this was a competition, and he must not take action, otherwise he would be disqualified from the competition, and this was already the last competition. If they can't win the championship again, then the marriage between the king and Datang will end in failure, so he not only carries his own honor, but also the hope of the marriage between the king and Datang. Thinking of this, Mantu took a few steps onto the weightlifting platform, held the barbell made of fine steel with both hands, and suddenly lifted the barbell to his chest. After taking a breath, he slowly stood up, and then took a few breaths. All the strength of the body is concentrated in the limbs. With a roar, he raised the barbell above his head, held on for three breaths with slightly trembling arms, and then immediately dropped the barbell. "Brother Fang, it seems that this barbaric figure is in a fight with you. Don't lose to the opponent!" Li Jingye said to Fang Yiai who was resting next to him as he drank the juice. Because this is the last game of the Winter Games, most people have nothing to do. As a result, not only Li Min and Li Ke were present, but Cheng Huailiang and his gang of bad friends were also present. "Don't worry, I have already tested it with Brother Yiai from the Huli Gang beforehand. With his strength, it should be no problem to lift a barbell weighing 780 kilograms. Judging from the current speed of increasing ten kilograms at a time. At least it can be done. Three rounds, and that Mantu has already failed in his performance just now, which shows that the opponent's strength is still slightly inferior to Brother Yiai!" Before Fang Yiai could speak, Li Min had already rushed to speak. Hu Li next to him nodded in agreement. "Seven hundred and eighty kilograms? Let me tell you, Yi Ai, you should work hard and try to add twenty kilograms to make a round number of eight hundred kilograms!" Cheng Huailiang, like his master, has never been very reliable in his words. . "Brother Cheng, please don't harm brother Yiai!" Li Min said very speechlessly after hearing this. "Brother Yiai is still young, his strength has not yet reached its peak, and his body's endurance is relatively poor compared to adults. Seven hundred and eighty pounds is already his current limit. Even if he adds one more pound, his body will be weakened. If you get even a little bit hurt, or even if you apply force, you may even injure your internal organs, which is not fun, and it might leave serious root causes of the disease." "Your Highness is right. Yiai's physical condition is excellent. You must not exert too much force now. In a few years, let alone eight hundred kilograms, there will be no problem if you add dozens of kilograms!" Hu Li He patted Fang Yiai, who was drinking sugar water to replenish his strength, and said with a proud look on his face. He is also very satisfied with this disciple. After all, it is not easy to find someone who is not much different from their siblings in terms of strength. While Li Min was discussing around Fang Yiai, the Tibetan people were quarreling. The barbarian was kneeling on the ground, solemnly begging Songtsen Gampo, who was full of anger: "Master of the country, I am older than that Tang man, and my strength recovery speed is not as fast as that of him, so while I still have strength, please agree to let my subordinates give it a try!" "No, you are already struggling to lift seven hundred and fifty kilograms. If you increase it to eight hundred kilograms rashly, you will be risking your life. I don't want to lose a close friend because of the marriage!" Songtsen Gampo He refused coldly. Originally, he would only add ten kilograms at a time according to the previous weighting speed, but Mantu felt that his strength was too much and it would be difficult to recover in a short period of time, so he wanted to take advantage of the fact that he still had enough physical strength to hit 800 kilograms, hoping that In this way, Fang Yiai's opponent was scared away. "Master, the marriage is related to the future stability of Tubo. Although Mantu is a fool, he also knows that this matter is extremely important to the master. And as the strongest man in Tubo, I definitely don't want to do weightlifting. In this matter, I lost to a yellow-tongued kid from the Tang Dynasty!" Mantu acted very resolutely, and it seemed that he was determined to hit the limit of 800 kilograms. "Master, please agree to Mantu's request!" Just when Songtsen Gampo was hesitant, other subordinates around him suddenly saluted together. They are all the most loyal to Songtsen GampoThe subordinates also understood the importance of this marriage to Tubo, so they knew that it was very dangerous for Mantu to lift the weight of 800 kilograms, but they still agreed to let Mantu try it. After all, compared with state affairs, personal safety is really not important. What kind of. Songtsan Gampo was actually just trying to show off to his subordinates. After all, compared to marrying a bride, barbaric pictures were nothing, so when he saw so many subordinates agreeing, he didn't insist anymore and pretended to hesitate. , then he agreed: "Okay, since you all agree, then I will no longer object, but Mantu, you have to remember that everything must be done within your ability. If this is not possible, don't force it!" "Thank you, Lord!" When Mantu saw that the Lord finally agreed, he immediately saluted excitedly, then jumped up and drank some water. He was full of energy and went to find a house for Yiai to start the battle. After all, it is up to their athletes to decide the severity of the disease. of. "Eight hundred kilograms!" Hearing this weight, not only Fang Yiai was stunned, but Li Min and others next to him also screamed in shock. They never expected that the other party would not follow the routine and actually weigh it all at once. The weight has increased to 800 kilograms, which is a huge increase. "How about it? Do you dare to accept the challenge?" Mantu pointed at Fang Yiai and asked in Tubo with an arrogant look. Naturally, there was someone beside him to translate for him. "Okay, eight hundred catties is eight hundred catties. As long as you can lift it, I will definitely" Fang Yiai was young and energetic, and she impulsively wanted to say that she would accompany her, but was suddenly interrupted by Li Min: "Okay, as long as you can lift it up, then we will admit defeat!" "Liu Lang, you" Fang Yiai didn't expect that Li Min would admit defeat. She couldn't help but feel a little anxious at the moment. She was about to stand up and argue, but was held down by Hu Li, who signaled him not to speak with his eyes. Li Min motioned to the translator to convey his words to Mantu. After hearing this, the other party nodded and made a "you know what's going on" expression, and then turned around and got on the weightlifting platform. "Liu Lang, why don't you let me compete with that kid? His strength is obviously slightly weaker than mine. If he really lifts it up, wouldn't it be too unfair for me to lose?" Fang Yiai looked very worried. Not satisfied with the result of Li Min's handling, he said angrily. "Brother Yiai, don't be impulsive. The opponent obviously wants to decide the outcome in one round, so he proposed a weight of 800 kilograms that exceeds the limit of both of you. It seems that this barbarian is ready to fight with his life!" The always calm man Qin Huaiyu began to persuade him at this time. He understood that Li Min was also thinking about Fang Yiai's health. "Brother Huaiyu is right. The Tubo people have been forced into panic. We don't need to fight with them. Moreover, even you may not be able to lift the weight of 800 kilograms. There is little hope that Barbarian Tu can lift it. ?" When Li Min said the last sentence, he couldn't help but show a trace of disdain on his face. What he hated most was people like Mantu who didn't know their own abilities. "Your Highness is right. Compared to that barbarian figure, you still have a brighter future, so there is no need to hurt your body. Besides, how can a weight of 800 kilograms be so easy to lift?" Hu Li also continued to advise, only However, when he said the last sentence, there was a worried look on his face, because he knew that sometimes when people are cornered, they often burst out with incredible power. Although Fang Yiai has a straight temper, he is not stupid either. He quickly figured out that Li Min was thinking about himself, and with so many people persuading him, his anger immediately dissipated. He immediately apologized to Li Min for what he had just said. After yelling at him to apologize, everyone turned their attention to the weightlifting platform to see if this Tubo man could really lift eight hundred kilograms of weight? Similar to Li Min's reaction, when they heard that the weight was suddenly increased to 800 kilograms, both the audience and the previously eliminated weightlifters were stunned for a few seconds, followed by a burst of noise, discussing the remaining weight. What are these two contestants going crazy about? They suddenly gained fifty kilograms of weight? However, when Mantu began to lift weights, everyone on the stage became quiet, and all eyes were fixed on the tall and burly Mantu on the stage. I saw Mantu slowly walking to the barbell that had been weighted to 800 kilograms. He squatted down and grabbed the barbell with both hands. He took a few deep breaths and adjusted his physical condition to the best. At the last moment, he took a long breath, concentrated all his strength on his arms, and roared with all his might. Suddenly he lifted the barbell to the bottom of his neck, and then held it with his chest and hands. Although it only increased by fifty kilograms, for Mantu, this has already reached the limit of the body's load. I could see that the muscles on Mantu's body, which was still in a half-crouched position, were tangled, his neck was twice as thick as usual, his face was even redder, and the blood vessels on his forehead were hopping, as if they were about to burst at any time. So scary. After balancing his body, Mantu, who felt his head was congested, finally stood up slowly. However, this was only the first step. Next, he had to lift the barbell.The top of his head will be supported by the strength of his arms. This step is the real test for him! ¡Ë {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 201 A tragic victory Li Min looked at Mantu who slowly stood up on the stage, and couldn't help but feel nervous. If the opponent really raised it, then he would have obtained the three championship medals. In this way, if he wanted to prevent the Tubo marriage, he only had to During the final round-the-city cycling race, the competition between their brothers and Songtsen Gampo began. Word "Ah~" While Li Min was deep in thought, he suddenly heard a loud shout on the stage. After standing upright, Mantu slowly adjusted his body balance, and then began to exert force again, and actually lifted the barbell over it. top of head. "Boom~" Seeing Mantu on the stage actually lift the 800-jin barbell, the audience immediately became excited. Although the opponent is from Tubo, sportsmanship has no national boundaries. Of course, now Datang may Not many people realized what sportsmanship was. They just felt that this Tibetan man impressed everyone with his results. Therefore, the audience also turned away from their previous hostility towards the Tubo people and began to cheer for Mantu. I saw Mantu standing up again on the stage. According to the regulations, he had to hold on for three breaths, but Mantu seemed to have reached his limit. The muscles on his exposed arms and thighs were bulging and shaking violently, looking extremely dangerous. The thick neck became thicker than the head, the face turned from blood red to purple, and the eyes were so wide that it made people worry that they would fall out of their sockets. "Pfft~" The three breaths finally came, but before Mantu could put down the barbell in his hand, he felt a sweet smell rising from his throat, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out, and the barbell in his hand moved again. Unable to hold it, it suddenly slipped down. It hit him right on the head, and by the time the person sitting there reacted, Mantu was already lying unconscious on the weightlifting platform, and at the same time, the 800-pound barbell happened to be lying across his body. "Hurry up and save people!" Songtsen Gampo in the audience had a gloomy look on his face. He had just noticed that Mantu's expression was wrong, but he didn't dare to speak. After all, Mantu was holding an eight hundred kilogram barbell in his hand at that time. He must not be distracted. Something happened now. The audience was also in a roar. They didn't expect that this Tibetan man had already succeeded. Such an accident would happen at the end? A group of Tibetan warriors heard the order from the king, and immediately sent a dozen of them to the stage, trying to pull Mantu out from under the barbell. But before they could take action, they heard someone next to them shout loudly: "If you don't want him to die, just stop it all!" Some of the Tubo warriors could understand Chinese. Hearing the words, he turned around and saw that it was Li Min, the King of Qi of the Tang Dynasty. He was also stunned at the moment, but he still stopped his companions around him. After all, they knew that the game was organized by the King of Qi, and of course the other party would be held responsible if someone got injured. Li Min led Hu Li and the others onto the weightlifting platform and took a closer look at Mantu who was pressed down by the barbell. It was discovered that the opponent's left shoulder had been smashed and was obviously dented. The bones inside had obviously been broken, and there were several holes in the skin, and blood was pouring out. But Mantu's luck was pretty good. Except for his shoulders, there were no obvious injuries elsewhere, and the only thing pressing on his body was the barbell. The barbell plates weighing several hundred kilograms on both ends did not hit him. "The doctor is here, everyone, get out of my way!" At this moment, Li Ke, who ran to call the doctor, also rushed over. Behind him was an imperial physician. This imperial physician's surname was Huang, and he was also an acquaintance of Li Min. He had accompanied Li Shimin on his expedition to Goguryeo, and he was extremely knowledgeable in the treatment of injuries caused by swords and arrows. Even Sun Simiao admired him for this. Injuries are bound to happen at the Winter Games, so Li Min asked Dr. Huang to lead a group of disciples to deal with injuries encountered during the game at any time. When Huang Yuyi saw Mantu's appearance, he immediately frowned, hurriedly put down the medicine box, and began to touch Mantu's body with his hands. It was not until he found that Mantu's other bones were not seriously injured that his brows relaxed. One point, and then stood up and said to Li Min: "Your Highness, the bones of this person's shoulder have been completely smashed, and it is basically impossible to recover. There are not too many injuries in other places, but I still ask someone to remove the heavy object, and then Send him to the hospital and let me diagnose and treat him!" There is a medical center at the venue of the Winter Games, which has relatively complete medicine and facilities. Naturally, such a serious injury as Mantu can only be treated there. "Hurry up and lift this barbell away!" Songtsan Gampo was also standing nearby. When Huang Yuyi said that Mantu's arm was useless, his face darkened, but he quickly recovered and commanded the Tibetan warriors around him. Trying to move the barbell out of the way. "No need!" Before several Tubo warriors could approach, they were stopped by Hu Li with gestures. Then he saw him holding the barbell with both hands, suddenly lifting the eight hundred kilogram barbell with force, and then threw the barbell with a roar. After walking four or five meters, I heard a "bang~" sound outside the field, which made the ground tremble non-stop. Seeing Hu Lilu¡¯s magical power, not only did the other Tubo people look horrified, but even Songtsen Gampo narrowed his eyes and shook his head up and down at the same time.Looking up at the other party, I thought that Fang Yiai was already the strongest man in the Tang Dynasty, but I didn't expect that the giant-like man in front of me was even better. Although the other party didn't lift the barbell, he could easily do it. If the barbell is thrown so far, it must not take much effort to lift it. Huang Yuyi glared at Huli angrily. After seeing that the strange thing on the injured person was gone, he immediately directed several disciples to carry the person onto a stretcher. As he walked, he muttered in a voice that only he could hear. He said: "What a bunch of fools. They lift these iron objects with bare arms. They are so full that they are full. Moreover, people are injured like this. How can they express their emotions? What do they think of human life?" Ignoring Huang Yuyi's complaints, Mantu was injured, but he did lift the barbell above his head for three breaths, so the result should be valid, and according to Li Min's previous promise, the other party lifted 800 kilograms, and they deserved it Although Li Min was a little unwilling to admit defeat, considering that Mantu didn't know whether he was alive or dead, he couldn't say anything more, so he had to hand the weightlifting championship medal to Songtsan Gampo's hand, but the other party was holding the medal. At that time, there was no happy look on his face. The weightlifting competition ended with a tragic victory for the Tubo people, and the competition events of the Winter Games have basically been completed. Although there were problems of one kind or another during the period, overall, it was still a relatively successful Games, at least every event was determined. He won the championship, and also accumulated experience for the next official games, and discovered a lot of talents, such as Xue Rengui, a general. Based on his value, it is worthwhile to hold ten more Winter Games. However, Li Min and Li Ke, as the main organizers of this Winter Games, are not in the mood to care about the gains and losses of this Winter Games, because there is also the most crucial cycling race around the city, and not only the two of them have to participate, but also others All the brothers will also participate. At that time, they will have a gentleman's battle with Songtsen Gampo to decide whether to marry or not. Based on the opponent's performance in the previous field competition, if the Li Min brothers want to win, I'm afraid It's not easy. On the fifth day of the competition, there was a sea of ??people outside the Mingde Gate. Today was the day when the bicycle race around the city was held. Countless people from Chang'an and surrounding areas rushed here to see with their own eyes the princes of the Tang Dynasty and the leader of the Tubo Kingdom. style. "Liu Lang, you and your body haven't fully recovered yet, so you don't need to participate this time, right?" Li Ke pushed the bicycle and said to Li Min next to him as he walked. They were surrounded by contestants pushing bicycles to participate in the competition. The total number of people was about a hundred. Most of the contestants who participated in the track competition also participated in this round-the-city bicycle race. In addition, although there were many spectators, Li Ke borrowed the guards from several brothers' palaces to maintain order, so it did not appear particularly chaotic. After hearing this, Li Min smiled and said: "Third brother, don't worry, my health is fine, and even if I can't ride the whole distance, I have to participate in this competition. After all, Songtsen Gampo wants to marry our imperial sister. As an older brother, I have to fight no matter what!" "Liu Lang's words are very touching to me!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, he heard someone cheering loudly next to him. The two of them turned around and saw their eldest brother Li Chengqian limping pushing the cart. This surprised the two brothers. With the eldest brother's short legs, he couldn't even walk, let alone ride a bicycle. . "Brother Emperor!" Although Li Min and Li Ke felt strange in their hearts, they still greeted each other politely. I thought Li Chengqian would say a few polite words and leave, but what I didn¡¯t expect was that the other party showed unusual enthusiasm. He walked to the starting line of the game while talking and laughing with Li Min and others, and even stood with them. "Third brother, sixth brother, why haven't you seen the seventh brother and the others? Aren't they here to participate in the competition?" Li Chengqian asked casually as if he didn't care. "Haha, eldest brother doesn't know something. They are shorter than adults and can't ride ordinary bicycles, so they made three specially made bicycles. I just went to pick them up." When Li Ke said this, he turned around and saw Li Ke Yun and Li Zhen walked together, but except for Li Yun, Li Zhen, Li Zhi, and Li Shen's bicycles were all pushed by guards. This was mainly because they were too short and could not reach the handlebars standing up. . The cars of the four of them have been specially modified. The wheels have not become smaller, and the height of the car has not changed. After all, they have to pedal more times to cover the same distance with one wheel, which consumes a lot of energy, so they use the same wheels as others. , this is also stipulated by the competition. They just raised the pedals a bit so that they are very close to the seat, so that even if their legs are short, they can easily reach them. When Li Yun and the others saw Li Chengqian, they were also stunned, but like Li Ke and Li Min, they reacted and immediately stepped forward to salute. And Li Chengqian didn't know what medicine he took wrongly, but he showed unexpected enthusiasm towards his brothers. He even patted Li Zhi and Li Shen kindly on the shoulders and told them to do their best.?, quit when you can't support it anymore, don't hurt your body. However, when Li Min looked at Li Chengqian's performance and looked at the brothers present, he suddenly realized that he finally understood that his eldest brother, the prince, had taken the wrong medicine. It turned out that he came here for this purpose! To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. ) <> Text, readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 202 The miracle created by Li Chengqian and Li Tai "Hey, except for the fourth brother, almost all our brothers are here!" At this moment, Li Zhi suddenly said. Although the boy had a harmless expression on his face and seemed to just mention Li Tai accidentally, Li Min could swear that Li Zhi, the little fox, definitely did it on purpose. "Haha, the fourth brother is arrogant by nature and has never cared much about these things. It is expected that he did not come to participate!" Li Chengqian also seemed to say very casually, but an elusive smile flashed through his eyes. Li Min looked at the pair of brothers who sang together, and he couldn't help but feel a little emotional in his heart. As expected of the two empresses, they were indeed more thoughtful than the other brothers. Originally, Li Min and Li Ke originally planned to let Li Chengqian and Li Tai participate in this competition with Songtsen Gampo. After all, one of them was disabled and the other was obese and could not ride a bicycle at all. But Li Chengqian saw this opportunity and deliberately came to participate. As a result, among the princes in Chang'an, except for two who still wore crotchless pants, only Li Tai did not come. This invisibly isolated Li Tai. In addition, the family card that prevented him from playing this time was the family card. Now that Li Chengqian is disabled and still participating in the competition, he has immediately established the image of a glorious big brother who loves his younger brothers and sisters. It can be said that it kills two birds with one stone. No wonder Li Chengqian just treated them so much. All brothers are so enthusiastic. Hearing that Li Chengqian was calm on the surface but full of provocative words on the inside, and thinking about Li Tai's arrogant expression on his brothers on weekdays, the youngest Li Shen had a look of disgust on his face, and although Li Zhi tried his best to control himself expression, but the trace of pride at the corner of his mouth could not be concealed. He had been taught a lot by Li Tai on weekdays, so he was the first to mention the other party, and ended up giving Li Chengqian an excellent remark. As for Li Zhen, although she felt something was wrong, she didn't understand the key, so she could only remain strong and calm. However, Li Yun, who had always been looked down upon by others, seemed to have known what his elder brother meant. His expression did not change at all, but when he saw Li Min observing him. Then he reluctantly showed a smile, and then lowered his head and remained silent. It seemed that this boy was timid. But he is also a very smart person. Not to mention Li Ke and Li Min. After hearing this, they looked at each other, and then Li Ke stood up and said, "What the eldest brother said makes sense. However, the fourth brother is fat and has some difficulty walking, so he cannot come to participate in the bicycle race. It makes sense!" He first agreed with Li Chengqian's words, and then explained it to Li Tai, so that neither party would be offended. "Thank you, Third Brother, for speaking out fairly, otherwise I would have been wronged!" As soon as Li Ke finished speaking, a familiar voice suddenly said from behind him. When Li Min heard this voice, he couldn't laugh or cry in his heart. It seemed that today's game was really going to be a good show! "See Fourth Brother!" Li Min led the group. With Li Yun and the others, they saluted the fat Li Tai, but what they didn't expect was that Li Tai was also pushing a bicycle, and it seemed that he was also here to participate in the competition. "Yeah!" Li Tai was still as cold as ever to his younger brothers, when he pushed the cart and walked to Li Ke's side. He nodded deliberately. Although in his opinion, this was already expressing his gratitude, he didn't expect that the other person was his brother at all. It was just rude to nod like this. Fortunately, Li Ke also understood Li Tai's temper. I don't want to argue with the other party at all. "Brother, you are really good at it. It's a pity that I'm a little better informed and heard a little bit of rumors in advance, so I'm really sorry to disappoint you!" Li Tai's voice was very soft, but there was no meaning in the words. He was not polite at all, relying on Li Shimin's favor and Li Chengqian's foot disability, so he had long ignored this eldest brother. When Li Min saw that Li Tai was also participating, he immediately thought of two possibilities. The first was that Li Tai and Li Chengqian thought of each other, and both thought that the other would not participate, so they came to isolate the other. But looking at Li Tai's performance now, this possibility should be ruled out, and Li Tai's temperament probably makes him unable to do such scheming things, so there is only the second possibility left, which is to get the news in advance. So I was forced to come to compete. "Fourth brother, what do you mean? Why can't I understand you?" Although Li Chengqian was a little surprised that Li Tai was so well-informed, given his status, he naturally would not show any expression of surprise. Instead, he looked innocent. Follow Li Tai and make the other party refuse to admit his guilt. Anyway, there is no evidence at all for this kind of thing. Li Tai also knew that there was nothing Li Chengqian could do about this kind of thing. He snorted angrily, turned around and pushed the car to stand next to the other party, apparently wanting to compete with Li Chengqian. However, Li Min couldn't laugh or cry when he looked at these two brothers. One of them was disabled and the other was obese, and neither of them was able to exercise. I'm afraid that even if they were to ride on a bicycle, they would only be able to last a few hundred meters at most. ???????????????????????????????????? ????Entering the competition venue under the protection of the Tubo warriors, except for the nine of them, the surrounding riders were also ready. There were crowds of spectators on both sides of the track, all looking eagerly at Li Chengqian who was at the front. Waiting for others, it's a pity that there are guards on both sides of the track, preventing them from getting too close. On the city wall facing the starting line, a temporary sloping stand was built. Li Shimin and his concubines from the palace were sitting on it. There were many civil and military officials with their families on both sides, but Qinghe was the only one. The girl did not sit properly on the stage. Instead, she led Gao Yang and a group of other unmarried princesses to lie on the wall, staring at the game below with excitement. This match is related to the marriage with Tubo, and the marriage is naturally related to the fate of the princesses like Qinghe. Although real princesses are rarely used in marriages, and usually only the eldest daughter gets married, the eldest daughter is also their cousin, and even It might also be their best friends, so the princesses like Qinghe are also extremely concerned about this game. Li Min sat astride the bicycle and looked up, just in time to see Qinghe holding Sizi and waving to him. Sizi shouted excitedly when Brother Six saw him. After greeting several sisters, Li Min looked to the side again, and saw Wen Xin and Li Ke's princess, his cousin and sister-in-law, standing together, surrounded by a group of wealthy ladies, looking at the people below. Pointing, covering his mouth and smiling. Wen Xin's eyes were always on Li Min. When her husband saw her, she immediately gave him a sweet smile, but at the same time she also made a gesture to let him be careful. After all, Li Min had just recovered from the illness and his body had not fully recovered yet. . Li Min also nodded to reassure Wen Xin, then looked away, turned around and looked at Cheng Hualiang and others behind him. They were all loyal supporters of cycling races, so they would not miss this round-the-city cycling race. Everyone was ready. Finally, under the referee's order, nearly a hundred players worked together and rushed out of the starting line on their bicycles, and the city-circling bicycle race officially began. In the Tang Dynasty, Chang'an City was ten kilometers wide from east to west and about nine kilometers long from north to south. In addition, the race track around the city was not close to the city wall, so the entire race course was about forty kilometers in total. Li Min invented The original bicycle has been improved several times by the skilled craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty, but the speed is estimated to be only 15 or 16 kilometers per hour at most. Based on this calculation, it usually takes two or three hours to complete the entire race. In the eyes of future generations, this can be regarded as a high-intensity exercise, let alone riding a very heavy bicycle like the Datang. At the beginning of the race, Li Min followed Songtsen Gampo without any arrogance. He was also faster when the opponent was faster, and slower when the opponent was slower. He always maintained a distance of several meters, no matter how many riders around him passed him. He didn't even pay attention. After all, they were not here to win the championship in this game. As long as they defeated Songtsen Gampo, his goal would be achieved! Songtsen Gampo obviously had the same idea. Li Min stared at him, and he kept staring at Li Ke. After all, among all the princes, only Li Ke could pose a threat to him. As for Li Chengqian, Li Tai, and Li Zhi, the old and weak Disabled, in his eyes, he was just making up the numbers. In fact, this is indeed the case. Among the eight princes participating in the competition, the one who couldn't hold on was the youngest Li Shen. He was less than ten years old and couldn't ride for long. He started from Mingde Gate and headed west. When he arrived at Anhua Gate, which was closest to Mingde Gate, he couldn't hold on any longer. His little face turned red, his thin calves kicked up and down, and he kept breathing heavily. When the guards saw that something was wrong, they immediately advised Li Shen to stop and then sent him to the city wall to rest. Compared with Li Shen, the performance of Li Chengqian and Li Tai surprised Li Min. Although one was disabled and the other was obese, the two were obviously at loggerheads and neither of them was willing to leave first. Unfortunately, the speed of the two was too fast. Slowly, he was quickly left behind by all the players. When Li Min turned around and could barely see the shadow of the two of them, they were still crawling slowly on the track like two snails. Later, Li Min found out that the two men climbed to Yanping Gate at a snail's speed, and finally fell to the ground due to exhaustion. However, by this time they had ridden almost one-sixth of the entire race. Judging from their physical conditions, , it can indeed be called a miracle. As for Li Zhen and Li Zhi, they were able to keep up with the large army at first, but later they were gradually left behind because of their young age and frailty. However, Li Yun, who was only two years younger than Li Min, had good physical strength and kept following. Li Min's military situation formed a situation where Li Ke was in front, Songtsen Gampo was behind, and the two brothers Li Min and Li Yun were behind. As for the other riders, Li Min had no time to care about them. . . ) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 203 Never get married! It¡¯s fun to watch without ads! The race around the city is no longer about speed, but about the physical strength and will of each rider. It is the first time for all contestants to participate in this kind of long-distance cycling race. Although many people have trained in advance, it is not the first time for them to participate in it. There will always be some oversights in the competition. For example, many players misestimate their physical strength. At the beginning of the competition, they only want to grab the first place. As a result, they consume a lot of physical strength and wait until a quarter of the race is completed. For a while, many riders felt that their physical strength was too much and had to slow down. As a result, the previously leading riders suddenly fell behind. Li Ke was fully prepared for this competition, so he was not hurried or slow from the beginning, and always maintained a certain speed. So when the players in front slowed down, he slowly rushed to the front. Of course , Songtsen Gampo, Li Min, and Li Yun, who followed closely behind him, also rushed into the leading team. "Liu Lang, why don't we find a place where no one is around and kill that Tibetan man, so as not to be an eyesore after your third brother!" Cheng Huailiang held the handle of the car with one hand and pointed at Songtsen Gampo in front of him with a fierce expression on his face. suggested. Although his words seemed to be for Li Min's sake, in fact, it was mainly because the other party had surpassed him just now, and he had a bad feeling in his heart that could not be calmed down, so he made such an impossible suggestion. "Okay, let's leave this matter to Brother Huailiang. Our brothers will help you from behind!" Although Li Min didn't want to waste his energy talking, he didn't want to listen to Cheng Huailiang's endless bombardment in his ears, so he had to He replied helplessly. Cheng Huailiang was originally one of those people who misjudged his physical strength, so he rushed to the first place at the beginning. Now I have finally suffered the consequences. My physical strength has dropped so much that I have to give up the number one spot to others. However, compared to ordinary drivers, he should be considered a physical maniac, with a bit too much energy, so even though his speed has dropped a bit, he still remains in the first group of drivers. "Me?" Cheng Hualiang was stunned. Unexpectedly, Li Min agreed, but he immediately reacted and said with a sneer. "Ahem~, it's no problem to leave it to me, but I was riding a bit too hard just now. I don't have much strength now. If I do it alone, something might happen to me. It's better to be more confident if we all work together." Li Min knew that Cheng Huailiang would definitely answer this way, so he couldn't help but roll his eyes at him. Just as he was about to say something, they happened to have arrived at the Jinguang Gate. There was a supply point set up for the competition to provide drivers with energy. Sugar cubes and water. There are more than a dozen supply points lined up in front of Jinguang Gate, and there is a certain distance between each supply point. When riders need water or candy, they can take the supplies from the staff at the supply point while riding their bikes and eat them while riding without wasting any time. Li Min rode the bike and took a bottle of water and a few candy bars, stuffed the candy bars into his mouth, bit them into pieces and swallowed them. Then he bit the wooden stopper at the mouth of the bottle, drank a few mouthfuls of salted water, threw the bottle to the side of the road, and then struggled to catch up with Songtsen Gampo, who had already pulled away some distance. The north side of Chang'an City is special because there are two special places next to the city wall, namely the West Inner Garden, which is next to the imperial palace. And the unbuilt Yong'an Palace next to the West Neiyuan. You may not be familiar with the name of Yong'an Palace. It was originally built by Li Shimin as a place for Li Yuan to retire. However, before it was completed, Li Yuan passed away, so the construction was stopped. However, It has already reached a certain scale. On this basis, Li Zhi later expanded Yong'an Palace and renamed it Daming Palace. I believe everyone must have heard of this name. Xi Neiyuan and Yong'an Palace cover a very large area. If the riders take a detour, they may have to ride dozens of miles more. As a result, the race time will be too long. For this reason, Li Shimin specially issued an order to temporarily open two royal gardens and palaces to participating drivers, allowing them to pass through them. When Li Min rode his car into Xineiyuan, there was a prestigious place on his right. This place was named after a mythical beast. Although this mythical beast is one of the four sacred beasts of China, it itself represents Longevity, but whenever people mention this place, what everyone thinks of is blood, killing, and the cruelty and ruthlessness of the royal family. The only thing that can make people have such complicated associations is naturally the extremely heavy Xuanwu Gate. As the north gate of the imperial city and the key to the direct connection with the outside of the city, this gate named Xuanwu was built extremely tall and majestic. It can even be compared with the Mingde Gate at the main gate of Chang'an. In addition, it is related to The safety of the imperial city meant that heavy troops were always stationed there. When Li Min and the others rode past the city gate, they saw rows of soldiers standing with guns drawn, staring at the passing riders with full vigilance. It seemed that as long as there were people If you dare to make any changes, they will immediately trigger a ruthless counterattack. Fortunately, these riders had been informed before the race that they were going to Xineiyuan and Yongan Palace, and they also knew that there would be sergeantsThey were on alert, so although they were inevitably nervous when they saw these soldiers, most of them passed smoothly. Occasionally, a few of the soldiers with poor psychological quality were frightened and fell down. However, no matter how painful it was, they all immediately got up and rode on their cars and left. Don't dare to stop at all. Eighty miles is not a small number. Two hours of competition time have passed. The first echelon of Li Ke and others has just passed Yanxing Gate. There are still fifteen or six miles left to race. At this time, everyone Some of the riders were exhausted and were pedaling only by their own willpower. Li Min is no exception. He now only feels that his two legs have lost consciousness. They are like two pieces of wood attached to his body. His muscles are even more sore and swollen. At the same time, his chest is also rising and falling violently. Every time Breathing felt like sandpaper polishing his throat, and the pain made him feel itchy from the bottom of his heart, making Li Min wish he could lie down and rest for a while. Compared with Li Min's embarrassment, Li Ke and Songtsen Gampo in front were in much better condition. Even Li Yun, who was following Li Min, was just sweating profusely and breathing faster. It seemed that he had not reached his limit yet. , but it¡¯s no wonder. After all, Li Min has just recovered from a serious illness and his physical strength has not yet returned to its best condition. It is already very difficult to ride such a long distance. After turning around Qujiang Pool in the southeast corner of Chang'an City, they finally arrived at the south side of Chang'an City, which is the side they started from. However, it is still more than four miles away from Mingde Gate. It is not far, but it is close. It¡¯s not close, and looking at the conditions of Songtsan Gampo and Li Ke, they are almost the same, making it difficult to guess who will cross the finish line first. Seeing this situation, Li Min was exhausted and ready to die, but he was even more worried. If Songtsan Gampo was allowed to cross the finish line first, then his efforts to prevent the Tibetan marriage would be in vain, and If Tubo is given a chance to recuperate through the marriage, there will be endless troubles! Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but have some evil thoughts, but he also thought that Li Shimin once said that he should not do anything behind his back, otherwise the original promise would not count. This made him feel a little jealous and didn't know what to do. Move your hands and feet without letting anyone notice. Just when Li Min was thinking hard, Li Yun next to him seemed to see his expression. He hesitated for a moment, and finally had a certain look on his face. He didn't say hello to Li Min, so he used his spare strength to speed up a little, and soon He quickly rushed in front of Songtsen Gampo. Regarding Li Yun's sudden outburst, not only was Songtsen Gampo, who was surpassed, stunned, but even Li Min didn't know why his cowardly seventh brother was so crazy? But he soon understood, because after Li Yun rushed in front of Songtsen Gampo, he suddenly slowed down slowly, and the car happened to be blocked directly in front of Songtsen Gampo. As a result, Songtsen Gampo Dry cloth had only two choices, either to slow down along with him or to speed around. Slowing down would definitely not work. After all, he was not far from the finish line. He wanted to keep the distance between him and Li Ke, so he had no choice but to speed up and pass Li Yun. However, he didn't expect that Li Yun would increase his strength and block him in front of him. Seeing this, Li Min's eyes lit up. He finally understood what Li Yun was trying to do. It turned out that he was treating himself as cannon fodder on the battlefield to disrupt Songtsen Gampo's frequency of games and then consume the opponent's energy. strength. Speaking of which, this method is really damaging. Originally, Songtsen Gampo and Li Ke were on par, and even if there was a gap, it would probably not be obvious. However, Li Yun's troubles depleted some of Songtsen Gampo's strength. As a result, he naturally distanced himself from Li Ke. Thinking of this, Li Min was also shocked. He concentrated all the remaining strength in his legs on his legs and joined the team making trouble with Songtsen Gampo. Although this also consumed Li Min and Li Yun's strength greatly, But even if it costs them two to one, they are willing to do it. Anyway, they don't have much energy anymore, and they can't sprint when they see the end. It's not as valuable as being cannon fodder now. Songtsen Gampo did not expect that the Li Min brothers would be so shameless and come up with this method to consume their own strength. Faced with such shameless behavior, he had no way to solve it and had no choice but to play with them. Fight to see who can consume all of whose power first? As for the actions of the two brothers Li Min and Li Yun, the other players in the competition also saw it, such as Qin Huaiyu, Li Jingye and others, and they were all secretly laughing. However, they were really good buddies. They rushed to the front and slowed down, falling behind. The other one accelerated, and then used his car and body to block the two brothers Li Min as much as possible to avoid being seen. In this way, Li Min was the first to lose strength and had to park the car on the side of the road to rest. Li Yun persisted for another mile, but could no longer hold on and stopped as well. Songtsen Gampo was finally free, but unfortunately he had also consumed a lot of power, and the distance between him and Li Ke had been nearly half a mile. When Li Ke started sprinting unreservedly when he was still two or three hundred meters away from Mingde Gate, Songtsan Gampo was already there.I was panting from exhaustion, and even my legs were trembling. Under such circumstances, it was naturally impossible for him to still have the strength to sprint, and he had to watch helplessly as Li Ke and other contestants crossed the finish line! And when Li Min, who was resting on the road, got the news, he jumped up excitedly, waved his fist and shouted to the sky: "As long as I am here, I will never get married in the Tang Dynasty!" (To be continued) For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it. For more full txt novels, please download {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 204 Celebration Banquet It¡¯s fun to watch without ads! "Seventh brother, hurry up, the finish line is not far ahead!" Although Li Min still felt physically exhausted, his spirit was very exciting. While riding the bike slowly, he did not forget to urge Li Min, who was also tired, excitedly. Yun. ¡¾net¡¿ "Sixth brother, third brother has won, haven't we? Let's just quit. There's no need to cross the finish line again, right?" Li Yun asked with a helpless expression, dragging his heavy body. Just now, in order to disrupt Songtsan Gambo's rhythm of the game, he had exhausted all his energy. When he heard that his third brother Li Ke had finally crossed the finish line first, his whole body went limp and fell to the ground. He never wanted to get up again, but he didn't expect that. After resting for a while, the sixth brother Li Min pulled him up and insisted on riding the rest of the race with him. "Seventh brother, do you know what sportsmanship is? Since we are here to participate in the competition, we must go all out no matter what. The most embarrassing thing in the competition is not to get last place, but to quit the competition midway. So as long as you still have a little bit of strength, you must never give up, even if you have to crawl, you must crawl to the finish line!" After hearing this, Li Min said with a serious face. From getting along with each other during this period, Li Min has discovered that his taciturn seventh brother is a very smart person, but unfortunately too timid and cowardly. This can not only be seen from his daily behavior, but also if he doesn't remember Wrong, it seems that Li Yun was only falsely accused of treason in the end, but he was so frightened that he committed suicide. This kind of courage can be regarded as very rare among Li Min's restless brothers. Although Li Yun doesn¡¯t understand what sportsmanship is, he is smart enough. I also know that this is Brother Six encouraging me not to back down when encountering difficulties, let alone give up halfway. After being a prince for so many years, Li Yun has been cautious and has not had much contact with other brothers, and his feelings are naturally relatively indifferent. Unexpectedly, today his outstanding sixth brother would encourage him, which made Li Yun On Li Min. Feeling the care of an elder brother, I felt more grateful to my sixth brother, and at the same time I stopped talking nonsense. Looking firmly at the lively finish line ahead, I made up my mind to finish the race no matter what. When Li Ke crossed the finish line, Li Shimin on the top of the city shook his head helplessly. He couldn't understand why Li Min desperately wanted to prevent the two countries from making peace, but since he had put so much effort into it and had legitimately won the other party, he would naturally not break his promise and the peace with Tubo would be over. Give it up, after all, the Tang Dynasty is now at its peak, and there is no need to care too much about the attitude of Tubo. Even if the Tubo people dare to show any dissatisfaction, then he does not mind destroying another country, anyway, it is over there in Songzhou. Datang had long been prepared to invade Tubo at any time. Although Li Min and Li Yun were not the last ones to cross the finish line, they were still in the last row. However, when they just stopped the car, they found Qinghe holding Sizi, and Gao Yang and other girls beside him. All holding flowers in their hands, they came together to present flowers to them. In the middle of winter, these flowers were grown in the glass greenhouse built by Li Min. Each flower cost several yuan, so they were presented in bunches. It is estimated that it will cost at least a dozen strings, which can be described as very luxurious. Under the enthusiastic care of these sisters, Li Min and Li Yun were stuffed with snacks and poured sugary water. Finally, they finally had time to rest, and then came the awarding of the last item. It seems coincidental that this The second winner is still the track champion, Brother Zhou. After all, he has been riding in wind and rain for a whole year without any interruption. The resilience and perseverance he has developed in this way are indeed not comparable to ordinary people, so he won It is not unusual to win the championship, and Li Ke also got the good result of runner-up. Li Jingye fell a little behind because he helped Li Min to cover. In the end, although he sprinted hard, he could not catch up with Li Ke and only got the third runner-up position. Li Min also felt a little embarrassed about this. As the closing ceremony of the Winter Games, the award ceremony for the city cycling race was also very grand. The award ceremony was held on the city wall of Mingde Gate, and Li Shimin personally awarded the medals. In the eyes of the people of the Tang Dynasty, this was a great event. It was such a huge honor, for example, the champion, Brother Zhou, was so excited that he was shaking all over. If Li Ke and Li Jingye hadn't kindly supported him, he probably wouldn't have been able to stand still on the award podium. Li Shimin had a good impression of Brother Zhou, who had won the championship twice. After hanging the medal around his opponent's neck, he patted the opponent's shoulders and encouraged him a few more times before continuing to award awards to Li Ke and Li Jingye. However, Brother Zhou had already I was so frightened by the cordial behavior of His Majesty the Emperor in front of me that I didn't even hear clearly what Li Shimin said after that. "Cheers!" A group of people gathered around a large round table, all raised their glasses and shouted loudly, and then they all drank it in one gulp. This is the main hall of Prince Qi¡¯s palace of Li Min. The people sitting here are headed by Li Chengqian, and none of the eight princes who participated in the competition are missing. There is a similar table next to it, where the unmarried little princesses such as Qinghe and Gao Yang are sitting. In addition, there are left sideThere is another table in the side hall, and the people sitting there are headed by the Crown Princess, Princess Wu Yang, Princess Qi Wenxin and other family members of various palaces. Even the married princesses, as long as they are in Chang'an, Li Min also sends people to invite them. Go to the side hall and sit with Wen Xin and the others. Today can be said to be a big gathering between them as brothers and sisters. After the awards were given, Li Chengqian and Li Tai, who had already recovered, were about to leave, but were stopped by Li Min. After all, everyone worked together to win the game. How could we not celebrate? Neither Li Chengqian nor Li Tai were very interested in Li Min's proposal. However, Gao Yang, Si Zi and other little princesses dragged them hard, and they couldn't get away at all. In the end, they had no choice but to follow them to Prince Qi's Mansion. . "Third brother, thank you for winning over Songtsen Gampo today, so that the little girls no longer have to worry about marrying into that hellish place in Tubo. Qinghe, on behalf of all the sisters of our royal family, would like to give you a drink first, Third Brother!" Among the princesses, Qinghe was the oldest, so she was the first to come over with a wine glass and toast to Li Ke. Looking at the graceful Qinghe, Li Ke couldn't help but sigh, he was about to get married. But everyone was happy today, so he stood up and said with a smile: "Eleventh sister, what you said is wrong. The eldest brother took the lead in this competition, and the fourth and sixth brothers also tried their best, so you have to respect If so, you can¡¯t just respect Third Brother, you must respect all the brothers!¡± "Haha~, what Third Brother said makes sense. Sister Eleven, I almost fainted at the Xuanwu Gate. Although it is not as great as Third Brother's contribution, the hard work is not fake at all. You can't favor one over the other!" Li Zhiya stood up excitedly and shouted. He and Li Zhen were thrown to the back of the entire competition team. Although they chased desperately, they were too weak to catch up. When they finally reached the Xuanwu Gate, Li Zhi could no longer hold on and fell down. He couldn't get up, so he was sent back by the defenders of Xuanwu Gate. Li Zhen's situation was similar, but he persisted farther and did not fall until between Tonghua Gate and Chunming Gate. Li Zhi was coaxing, and Li Zhen and Li Shen were also shouting. However, Qinghe is not a vegetarian. Although he looks more ladylike as he grows older, Little Pepper's nature can still not help but burst out at critical moments. Seeing the three younger brothers making a fuss together, Qinghe immediately tore off the mask of a lady, pulled Li Zhi and they started to fight for wine. Lan Ling, Gao Yang and other sisters behind him were at a disadvantage and gathered around with wine bottles and glasses. The gang was so noisy that it almost lifted the roof of the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion. Looking at these playful brothers and sisters, Li Min smiled. In the eyes of others, the royal family was superior. They, the princes and princesses, were well-dressed and well-fed when they were born. Then, under the careful care of the palace maids and eunuchs, and under the guidance of the erudite scholars, , and slowly grew into an outstanding prince or princess of the Tang Dynasty. In the eyes of others, this kind of life seems to have no worries at all. However, since Li Min traveled to the Tang Dynasty, he slowly discovered the huge flaw of this royal life, which was the lack of family ties. Especially among princes and princesses, the strong feelings of brothers and sisters are rare. In comparison, Li Min and Li Ke are brothers from the same mother, and their relationship is naturally deep. However, other than that, Li Min had little impression of the other brothers and sisters at first, until he later met Li Zhi and Si in elementary school. Then he gradually became familiar with her, and then even asked Qinghe and Gao Yang to go to his house to play with him. In fact, whether it is Qinghe or Li Zhi, the reason why they like to play with Li Min, the sixth brother, is that in addition to Li Min always thinking of something new for them, there is another important reason, and that is that Li Min, the elder brother, has a close relationship with the other brothers. The elder brother is different. From Li Min, the sixth brother, they can feel a kind of care and tolerance from the elder brother. No matter how they make trouble, Li Min, the elder brother, will not be angry, so they can completely let go of themselves in Prince Qi's Mansion. , they don¡¯t have to pay attention to the annoying rules in the palace, and even if they get into trouble, they don¡¯t have to worry, their sixth brother will take care of everything for them, which is why Li Min is the most popular among his younger brothers and sisters. Compared with these younger brothers and sisters who are just playing around, the five adult princes headed by Li Chengqian and up to Li Yun are not so casual. This is mainly due to the relationship between Li Chengqian and Li Tai. Although they are also relatives of the same mother. Brother, for the sake of the throne, we have already lost our skin. Now Li Min forced him to sit together, not to mention how awkward he felt. As the master, Li Min naturally couldn't let this situation continue, so he winked at Li Ke next to him. The other party immediately understood, picked up the wine glass and smiled at Li Chengqian: "Brother, fourth brother, this competition is thanks to all of you. Only by working together can we defeat Songtsen Gampo. We are the three biggest here. How about we toast some of our brothers together?" (You are welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.) For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that youcollect. For more full txt novels, please download {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 205 Shut up, both of you! Li Ke mainly asked Li Chengqian and Li Tai to toast to the brothers. Naturally, they couldn't refuse, so they all raised their glasses and stood up. Li Min and Li Yun separated Li Zhi, Qinghe and others who were fighting, and then everyone They all raised their glasses together, and even a little girl like Sizi brought up the juice in front of her. Everyone clinked their glasses and drank again. However, after drinking, Li Chengqian did not sit down. Instead, he asked someone to fill up the wine glass in his hand, raised it again and said to Li Min and Li Yun: "Sixth brother, seventh brother, although this competition is the third brother's. Crossed the finish line, but I heard that it was all down to the two of you who were clever and tricked Songtsen Gampo on the way, so that the third brother could easily win. Otherwise, even if the third brother could win in the end, I'm afraid it would be a failure. It will take a lot of effort, so I¡¯ll toast you two alone for my brother¡¯s sake!¡± Compared with Li Tai's aloofness, Li Chengqian, the eldest brother, is actually easier to get along with. In the past, just to maintain the majesty of the prince, he would occasionally use the eldest brother's air to train others, so the average brothers and sisters were more afraid of him, but now On today's occasion, he actually put down the prince's airs and began to take the initiative to communicate with several brothers. From this point of view alone, he was better than Li Tai. It's a pity that Li Shimin didn't know what he thought, but he was very doting on him. This son of Li Tai. Seeing Li Chengqian toasting, Li Min and Li Yun naturally did not dare to neglect, and stood up in a hurry and said with a smile: "Brother, you're welcome. As the princes of the Tang Dynasty, this is what we should do!" After the two of them finished speaking, they drank the wine in their glasses with Li Chengqian, then laughed and greeted each other to sit down and eat, squelching the alcohol in their mouths. But before the three of them picked up their chopsticks. But there was a discordant voice: "Humph, we, the Tang Dynasty, have always been upright. We used this method to win the competition, and in front of Tibet and envoys from various countries. If this spreads out, I am afraid it will damage the face of our country, the Tang Dynasty." ?¡± Except for Li Tai, everyone present could say such unreasonable things. There is no second person. Li Min didn't know what others thought of Li Tai, but in his opinion, his fourth brother was not only talented in literature. In other aspects, it is almost useless. It may even be because I have read too much and my mind is a bit pedantic. For example, the sentence above is definitely sincere, because according to the standards of Confucian gentlemen, Li Min and Li Yun are indeed not very kind. Of course, Li Tai also had another purpose in saying this, which was to scold Li Chengqian at the same time, so as to vent the bad anger in his chest. After all, if Li Chengqian hadn't been fighting with him during the game, he wouldn't have persisted until the end. Yanpingmen, in the end he fell down due to exhaustion of physical strength. Think about the extremely difficult schedule for me. The anger in Li Tai's chest grew stronger. When Li Min heard Li Tai's words, he scolded the other party in his heart for being pedantic and unreasonable. He also had to apologize and said with a smile: "What the fourth brother taught me is that the younger brother and the seventh brother did not think about things and saw that the other party was ahead. He thought of such a thing on impulse. The method didn¡¯t consider the consequences at all, but it made Fourth Brother laugh!¡± Li Min said this not because he was afraid of Li Tai, but mainly because he did not want to ruin the atmosphere of the entire hall because of what the other party said. After all, he had just won a game. Moreover, all the brothers and sisters were in high spirits, and as he was the host, he naturally wanted to maintain the relaxed, happy and lively atmosphere of the banquet. The smart Li Yun also understood his sixth brother very well, and immediately admitted his mistake together, hoping to make Li Tai feel better. It's just that they only focused on taking care of Li Tai's mood, but they forgot that there was Li Chengqian next to them. Speaking of this, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince used to be very generous to his younger brothers and sisters, but since Li Tai competed with him for the position, and his legs He was injured and disabled, and as a result, his temperament changed drastically. Especially towards his brother Li Tai, he had almost no tolerance limit. Because of this, Li Chengqian suddenly said coldly: "Fourth brother's words are too pedantic. How can there be any uprightness in state affairs? No matter what means you use, as long as you can achieve the results you want. , that¡¯s a victory, so I think the sixth and seventh brothers did a good job!¡± "Hmph! According to the kind of person you are, big brother, it is not surprising to say such a thing. But you have to know that although the results are important, the face of our Datang is equally important. If those envoys from small countries are allowed to spread this matter, not only will it be It will harm the reputation of the Prince of the Tang Dynasty, and it will also damage the majesty of the Tang Dynasty. If so, how can the Tang Dynasty have the face to order those small countries in the future?" Li Tai also retorted without showing any weakness. Li Tai¡¯s words were full of bones. Li Chengqian immediately became furious after hearing this. He slapped the table and stood up angrily: "Li Tai, are you mocking me, a shameless elder brother?" "How dare you, I'm just telling the truth!" Li Tai replied angrily. His words were nothing more than adding fuel to the fire. His anger suddenly made Li Chengqian lose his mind, and he roared and started arguing with Li Tai. Fortunately, he still had a trace of reason, and he did not dare to take action considering his status as the prince and eldest brother, otherwise the situation would be??I'm afraid it will be more popular. Regarding the sudden quarrel between Li Chengqian and Li Tai, the princes and princesses present had different reactions. The princesses headed by Qinghe and Lanling all retreated to their tables in fright. The older ones stood in front with helpless expressions. He looked at the two quarreling brothers, and the younger one hid behind his sister. His white and tender hands tightly grasped the corner of his sister's clothes, and his little face was full of fear. Although little Sizi was only five years old, she was already very sensible. When she saw two brothers from the same mother and sister quarreling, she did not hide aside like other sisters, but hugged Li Min's thigh tightly. She opened her mouth several times to break up the fight, but the argument between Li Chengqian and Li Chengqian was so fierce that she couldn't intervene at all. In the end, she was so aggrieved that she almost cried. Her beautiful big eyes were full of bright tears, and it looked like they would fall down at any time. As for the prince, the most timid Li Yun and the youngest Li Shen had already wisely hid by the pillars of the main hall. Li Zhen was not afraid of trouble, but looking at the gloating expression on his face, he probably wanted them to It's about to start a fight. Speaking of which, Li Zhen was very dissatisfied with his two legitimate brothers, Li Chengqian and Li Tai. In his heart, the only one who could sit on the throne of the prince without letting him object was his sixth brother Li Min. Seeing that a good banquet caused Li Tai and Li Chengqian to behave like this, and seeing the expressions of the younger brothers and sisters around them, especially Si Zi, who was in tears, this made Li Min also feel angry, but he also knew that this was not the time. When he got angry, he was just about to endure his anger and persuade Li Chengqian and the two to leave, but suddenly someone next to him said: "Eldest brother, fourth brother, please stop arguing. Can't we brothers and sisters have a meal happily?" As soon as this man spoke, everyone's attention immediately turned to him. However, when he saw this man, Li Min couldn't help but feel very surprised, because the speaker was none other than Li Zhi, who was famous for his cunning. This kid was not only smart, but also He also has a lot of eyes, but with Li Zhi's somewhat cowardly temperament, he really didn't expect that he would speak at this time, and he would speak in such a strong tone. Li Tai didn't expect that his biological brother, who was from the same mother, would dare to speak. He was stunned at the time, but soon he thought of something and became even more angry. He spoke first with a sneer on his face: "Ninth brother, of course you can You can be happy, I heard that our uncle has been very close to you recently, right?" Seeing Li Tai scolding Li Zhi, Li Chengqian instinctively wanted to help his ninth brother, but when he heard Li Tai mention that Changsun Wuji valued Li Zhi, he couldn't help but change his expression, and looked at Li Zhi with a change of expression. There was a sense of vigilance, and he said coldly: "Ninth brother, don't worry about the affairs between adults, just be your King Jin!" There is something in Li Chengqian¡¯s words. With Li Zhi¡¯s intelligence, how could he not hear it? But he felt terribly wronged. Although Li Zhi was usually very cunning, he was actually a very emotional person. Today he could celebrate with so many brothers and sisters, and he also contributed to this. It made him very excited, and he made up his mind to have a drunken time with his brothers and sisters, but he didn't expect that his eldest brother and fourth brother would ruin it. Then he couldn't help but speak, hoping to make them stop arguing, but he didn't expect that it would lead to The suspicion and irony of the two brothers. This made Li Zhi really feel aggrieved, and even tears began to well up in his eyes. Seeing this situation, Li Ming's face turned red with anger, and both of them were on fire. Li Ke, who was standing next to him, saw his look and immediately guessed that Li Min was about to get angry. He was about to persuade him not to be impulsive, but he didn't expect that Li Min had already reached the limit of his endurance. He stepped forward and yelled at Li Chengqian and Li Chengqian: "You two. Shut up, everyone!" Li Min's roar worked as expected, not only frightening Li Chengqian and Li Tai, but also making Qinghe and the other girls next to them tremble. Li Min saw that the scene had finally calmed down, but his anger had not subsided. He once again stepped forward and pointed at Li Chengqian's noses and cursed: "As our brothers, are you doing this to us younger brothers and sisters?" Serving as role models? Look at these younger brothers and sisters. They were all happily attending the banquet, but because of your quarrels, you scared them into being like this. As brothers, don't you feel ashamed?" Li Min asked two questions in succession, scolding Li Chengqian speechlessly. Compared to Li Tai, as the eldest brother, he still has a certain sense of responsibility, so when he saw several sisters on the Qinghe side, especially around Li Min A trace of shame flashed across Si Zi's face. However, Li Tai didn't have the consciousness to be an older brother at all. He usually didn't have a good attitude towards his younger brothers and sisters, let alone now, so after being stunned for a moment, he immediately reacted, pointed at Li Min and cursed: "Li Min, you Don't stand and talk without your back hurting. Don't you know why we quarreled? Don't think that just because you have done a few things to make Father happy, you think you are the most favored prince. Father's favorite has always been me ¡­¡± "Fourth brother"?Shut up! "While Li Tai was chattering and trying to vent all his dissatisfaction with Li Min, he suddenly heard a woman next to him yelling. Li Tai, who was furious, thought the person who spoke was a certain sister from Qinghe. He turned his head and was about to curse, but when he saw the woman who spoke, the anger on his face immediately turned into one of embarrassment. All of them were swallowed into the stomach. . . ) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 206 Princess Li Lizhi of Changle It¡¯s fun to watch without ads! Li Chengqian and Li Tai were arguing in the main hall. Naturally, someone went to notify the princess and others in the side hall. When they hurried over, they happened to hear Li Min accusing Li Chengqian and Li Tai. After that, Li Tai not only refused to listen, but also objected and scolded Speaking of Li Min, a woman in the crowd couldn't stand hearing this anymore, so she yelled angrily. "FifthFifth sister, why are you here too?" Li Tai looked at the woman who spoke with a sneer on his face. The arrogant expression just now had long since disappeared without a trace, and he even looked a bit flattering. mean. The person who spoke just now was a timid beauty in palace attire. She looked to be no more than seventeen or eighteen years old. She had an oval face, white and delicate skin, a tall nose and a slightly pursed mouth. Although her beautiful eyes were full of anger, they did not diminish. The half-decent grace makes this beauty exuding a kind of heroic appearance amidst gentleness. She looks very elegant. Even standing next to a great beauty like Wen Xin, she does not fall behind in the slightest. However, Li Min did not dare to have any distracting thoughts about such a beautiful woman, because she was one of his sisters, and besides Sizi, she was also the most favored princess by Li Shimin. Her maiden name was Lizhi, and she lived up to her name. , born with beauty, she was famous as a beauty in Chang'an before she got married. Among all the princesses, she was the most beautiful. Li Lizhi was given the title of Changle. As early as the age of thirteen, she married Changsun Chong, the son of Changsun Wuji. After all, Changsun Chong was Li Min's old enemy. He was the one who arranged for Li Min to seize Wang Zihao's property. He lost all his money and became notorious. ?????????????????? In addition, this Princess Changle is not simple. She is the eldest daughter of Li Shimin and Empress Changsun. She is not only beautiful. He is also smart and cheerful, good at calligraphy and painting, and he is kind-hearted. Therefore, before the death of Sizi, she had always been Li Shimin's favorite princess. When she got married, Li Shimin even ordered her dowry to be doubled. Unfortunately, Wei Zheng dissuaded her from doing so. It seems that Princess Changle and Li Min are the same age. It's just that Sheng Yue is older than him, so Li Min has to call her "Fifth Sister". Princess Changle, Li Chengqian and Li Tai are siblings from the same mother. Even though she is one year younger than Li Tai, she is usually the most favored by Li Shimin. In addition to his cheerful personality, Li Tai was always suppressed by this sister when he got along with her, so he could not take others seriously, but he was instinctively afraid of Princess Changle. Princess Changle stepped forward and said angrily to Li Tai: "Fourth brother, you are such a big man, why are you still so ignorant? I heard what the sixth brother said. Almost every sentence makes sense. , as the elder brother, not only did you not listen, but you also took the opportunity to quarrel with the sixth brother, how can you still act like an elder brother?" Princess Changle was also very angry and did not give her fourth brother any face. Seeing that the fifth sister was angry, Si Zi, who had just been holding Li Min's thigh and wiping his tears, became more energetic. He jumped into Princess Changle's arms with his calves and complained with a grievance on his face: "Sister. Both the eldest brother and the fourth brother bullied me." I, they were arguing so fiercely just now, I wanted to persuade them, but I couldn't get a word in!" Looking at Sizi with tears on his face, Changle also felt heartbroken. He bent down and picked up his beloved sister, and softly comforted him: "Don't cry, Sizi. My sister is there for everything. Who dares to bully me?" Our little Sizi!" Princess Changle said, not forgetting to give her two brothers a fierce look. They could not afford to offend their biological sister, whether it was Li Chengqian or Li Tai. After all, she was not a five-year-old girl like Sizi. Changle's husband's family belonged to the Changsun family, and she was the favorite daughter of Li Shimin and Queen Changsun. , if you offend the other party and sue them to Li Shimin, the consequences will be extremely serious! Because of Princess Changle's scolding, both Li Chengqian and Li Tai became honest. Li Yun, Qinghe and other younger brothers and sisters also came up to present gifts to the Crown Princess and several sisters. However, after the ceremony, the scene suddenly became cold because no one Do you know how to speak? As the master, Li Min naturally has the responsibility to break the embarrassment, so he bowed and saluted Princess Changle and said: "Li Min, thank you sister Changle for rescuing the siege. Since several sisters-in-law and sisters are here, why not give it to Princess Changle?" The banquet has also been moved here, and it will be more lively when everyone sits together!" Crown Princess Su and others were hesitant about this unruly proposal, but Princess Changle agreed very much, so she smiled at her sisters and sister-in-law and said, "Sixth brother, this is a great suggestion. We are all one family anyway, and When we enter the palace during festivals, we all sit together with our father and mother, and we have all met each other, so there is nothing to be taboo about!" Princess Changle has great prestige among everyone, so when she said this, everyone else nodded, even the Crown Princess and Princess Wei were no exception. Seeing this, Li Min hurriedly called people to set up a table in the side hall. With these family members and married sisters here, Li Chengqian and Li Tai would not quarrel again.   Just when Li Min secretly breathed a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt that a pair of wonderful eyes were looking at him up and down. Li Min followed the gaze and found that it was Princess Changle who was looking at him. Under the other person's light and watery eyes After looking at him, Li Min felt as if everything he was thinking was being seen through by the other party. When Princess Changle saw Li Min paying attention to her, she gave him a faint smile, walked over and said softly: "Sixth brother, everyone says you are extremely smart, and today you are truly worthy of your reputation!" Li Min and Princess Changle have also met several times, but it was always at the banquet held by Li Shimin in the palace. So many brothers and sisters were there at that time, so naturally they didn't have much chat with this much-loved princess. Now I see The other party took the initiative to praise, and felt a little surprised at the moment. After a while, he replied in a low voice: "Thank you sister Changle for the compliment. I just want my brothers and sisters to sit together happily and have less intrigue!" Regarding Li Min¡¯s words, Princess Changle was noncommittal. She smiled lightly and said nothing, then turned around to talk to Wen Xin and the others. When everyone sat down again, the two tables in the hall turned into three. Li Tai was scolded by Changle, his younger sister, and he immediately became honest on the surface. As for Li Chengqian, Changle probably gave him face as an eldest brother and didn't say anything. Li Chengqian also understood the girl's thoughts and immediately took out a meal on the wine table. With the eldest brother's demeanor, he began to take the initiative to talk to Li Min and Li Ke, but still ignored Li Tai. "Liu Lang, I heard that you are going to the south after the New Year. Is there anything important?" Li Chengqian didn't know where he heard this, and he seemed to be very interested. "Haha, the elder brother is really well informed. To be precise, the younger brother is not going to the south, but to the Liuqiu Island overseas in the south. And the third brother will also go with me!" Li Min replied with a smile, Although he didn't know if Li Chengqian really cared about where he was going, since the other party asked, he would tell the truth. Anyway, there was nothing to hide. "Huh, it's just a barbaric land. Only you people from the Yang family are interested in it!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, he heard Li Tai mutter from his seat. Li Tai offended everyone just now, Li Zhi is angry with him, Li Ke, Li Min and Li Zhen are unwilling to pay attention to him, Li Yun and Li Shen are avoiding him, not to mention Li Chengqian , I couldn't tell how happy I was to see all the brothers isolating Li Tai. Li Tai was not stupid, and he soon sensed this isolation, which made him angry again, who was always proud. When he heard that Li Min and Li Ke were going to Liuqiu Island, he couldn't help but laugh at each other, Yang Guang had sent people to Liuqiu Island at the beginning. He had read about this in history books. Now Li Ke and Li Min were also going, so Li Tai said this and classified the two brothers Li Min as members of the Yang family. This made the other princes present change their expressions after hearing this. "Li Tai, please be careful what you say. Don't think that you can do whatever you want just because of your father's favor!" The most angry person is naturally Li Ke. He has been eating and drinking because he has the blood of the former Sui royal family. It was a lot of pain, but now he heard Li Tai directly refer to their brothers as members of the Yang family. How could he not be angry? He even called Li Tai by his first name, not even the fourth brother. Compared with Li Ke's anger, Li Min seemed very calm. After he pulled the angry third brother down, he glanced at the stubborn Li Tai, and then said slowly: "Fourth brother, if we brothers He is from the Yang family, so according to your logic, aren't you, the eldest brother, and the ninth brother all from the eldest grandson's family? In the past, the eldest grandson was very concerned about his eldest brother, but now that the ninth brother has grown up, the eldest grandson has also taken care of him. I have fulfilled my uncle's responsibilities, but what makes me wonder is that Master Changsun never seems to care about your nephew?" Li Min's words were very soft, and only their table could hear them, but the meaning behind his words was very vicious. It directly pointed out that Changsun Wuji was optimistic about Li Chengqian before, and now he is optimistic about Li Zhi, but he was not optimistic about Li Zhi. Thai. This hit Li Tai's sore spot. He was arrogant by nature. Arrogant people often have a common problem, that is, they are self-centered and believe that the whole world should revolve around them. As Li Shimin's favorite prince, Li Tai took it for granted that everyone should support him in becoming the crown prince, but the reality was contrary to what he thought. Even his uncle Changsun Wuji was very indifferent to him and would rather support Nian. The young and cowardly Li Zhi didn't want to look at himself. Li Tai was furious when his shortcomings were exposed by Li Min. However, with Chang Le and other family members of the palace nearby, he couldn't help but have an attack on the spot. He forced himself to hold back for a long time, and then replied with a sinister smile: " Li Min, don¡¯t be too proud, it¡¯s his business who he supports, but I know that if you want to sit on your father¡¯s throne, Changsun will not agree to it first!¡± As soon as Li Tai¡¯s words came out,Li Chengqian, who was sitting on the throne, clenched his fists angrily. He was still the prince of the Tang Dynasty, and he was the only one who had the right to inherit the throne. But Li Tai said it so straightforwardly now that he was simply treating him as the prince. He's like a dead man. But just as Li Chengqian was chanting silently in his heart: ¡®Calm down! calm! I'm their big brother, so I have to stay graceful! ¡¯, he heard Li Min next to him sneer and say something that made him almost run away on the spot. (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.) For the latest and fastest chapters, please log in < >. Reading is a kind of enjoyment. It is recommended that you collect it. For more full txt novels, please download {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 207: Being plotted by the cowardly sister "Hmph! If I want to sit on the throne, do you think a mere eldest grandson can really stop me?" Li Min picked up the wine glass, took a sip and said slowly. Although he seemed calm on the surface, he was actually quite angry with Li Tai and made up his mind to show off to him, so he didn't care about anything else when he spoke. As soon as Li Min's words came out, not only did Li Tai feel tight in his chest, but Li Chengqian was so angry that he almost bled from all his orifices. It was obvious that Li Tai and Li Min were scolding each other, but because of his status as the prince, he would be shot innocently every time. Can't even hide. As for Li Ke, Li Zhi and others, their expressions all changed because they really couldn't imagine that Li Min, who was always very steady in important matters, would actually say such a thing? On the other hand, Li Zhen, a guy who was afraid of the world being in chaos, showed an unbearable excitement. Just when Li Chengqian and other brothers were stunned by Li Min's bold words, they heard a woman next to him sigh softly: "Sixth brother is right, if you really want to sit on the throne of our father, our eldest grandson Home really can¡¯t stop you!¡± Hearing this voice, Li Min was also startled. At the same time, he thought to himself, no wonder the other party is the emperor's favorite daughter. This kind of elusive ability is exactly the same! Although Princess Changle sat with the Crown Princess and the others, she knew the brothers Li Tai very well and knew that they would definitely quarrel again, so she always paid attention to the situation here. He was so excited that Princess Changle had already noticed it, so she walked over gently. What are these restless brothers arguing about? As a result, I happened to hear Li Min's words. Princess Changle patted Li Zhi and rushed him to sit on a chair with Li Shen. He sat down gently and took a deep look at Li Min. Then he said: "Liu Lang, you are extremely intelligent and talented. Coupled with the reasons both you and I know, you are highly respected by everyone in the court, both civil and military. If you really want Competing with the eldest brother and fourth brother, no matter how much we, the eldest grandson, try to stop us, it will probably be of no use, Liulang. Am I right?" The "reason you and I both know" in Princess Changle's mouth actually means that Li Min used the interests of industry and commerce as a link to bring together most of the upper-class Guizhou people in Chang'an. Although not everyone supports Li Min's seizure of the throne, Even if only half of them support it, it is still an unstoppable force for their Changsun clan. Li Min also didn't expect that his fifth sister would speak so straightforwardly. Li Chengqian and others around him had long been stunned by her words. As for the people at the tables next to Qinghe and the Crown Princess, they all lowered their heads to eat. dish, but obviously all the attention is on Li Min. In particular, Wen Xin looked at him with anxious eyes. Seeing the situation in the field, Li Min seemed very calm. First, Wen Xin gave her a reassuring smile, and then he said to Li Lizhi with a smile on his face: "Fifth sister, I have been here in Chang'an for so many days. However, Mrs. Changsun has been very quiet and has not even shown a trace of hostility towards me. Although you are the daughter-in-law of Mrs. Changsun. But we are also siblings. Can you tell me what happened to Mrs. Changsun? What¡¯s your idea?¡± Li Min did not answer Li Lizhi's words, and in his words, he even criticized the other party, pointed out the hostile stance between the Changsun family and himself, and hinted to the other party not to make the topic too obvious. In fact, with the exception of ignorant children like Si Zi, almost everyone here is well aware of the fight for the heirloom. However, everyone knows about this kind of thing. Generally, except for those who are particularly close, few people will. On this occasion, we must make it clear, especially in front of the two parties involved, Li Chengqian and Li Tai. Unexpectedly, after listening to Li Min's words, Li Lizhi lowered her head slightly, and a layer of mist appeared in her beautiful eyes. She looked like she was about to cry. After a while, she sobbed and said : "Liu Lang, you are a smart man. If you insist on competing with your eldest brother and fourth brother for the position, even if you know you will lose, my eldest grandson will definitely not stand idly by. My sister knows that you are a very affectionate person, so I will definitely not do it then." Whatever you do to me, I¡¯m just begging you, sister, don¡¯t hurt the brothers here, and if possible, I beg you to let my husband go!¡± Although Li Lizhi said something pitiful, Li Min felt an unpleasant feeling when he heard it, because he found that he seemed to have been plotted by this timid-looking sister? "That's enough! The Lone King is not dead yet!" Sure enough, Li Chengqian burst into flames, pointed at Li Min and roared: "You! Li Min! You want to sit in my position as the crown prince? Well, the Lone King wants to see it. , His Highness Prince Qi, who is famous for his intelligence, what ability do you have to take the position of Crown Prince away from me?" Li Min was spat on by Li Chengqian, but he was not angry with the other party. Instead, he looked at Princess Changle with some hatred, and found that although the other party's face was full of tears, his eyes were full of tears.With a very complex emotion. She just said those pitiful words just to arouse Li Chengqian's dissatisfaction with herself. But Li Min couldn't figure out what the other party's purpose was. But thinking about the other party's complicated identity, it must be related to the battle for the throne. "Hahahaha~, everyone said that you, Li Liulang, have no interest in the throne, and even you yourself spread the word. Now it seems that you are just a hypocrite!" At this moment, Li Tai stood up with a laugh and pointed at Li Min and said, There was also a sense of joy on his face. No matter what aspect, he was suppressed by Li Min, and he was ridiculed by Li Min just now. Now that he had such a good opportunity to take revenge, he would naturally not give up. Hearing Li Ke's sarcasm about his younger brother, Li Ke just wanted to stand up and fight back, but was pushed back to the chair by Li Min. Then he looked at Li Tai and Li Chengqian coldly, and finally glanced at Li Lizhi who was sitting there. As a result, he found that the other party lowered his head and said nothing, and his eyes were evasive and did not dare to look at him. "Huh, I don't think we need to hold this celebration party any longer. Say goodbye!" Li Chengqian saw that Li Min didn't speak, thinking that the other party had acquiesced. The anger on his face became even stronger, and he turned around with a flick of his sleeves and planned to leave. "Haha~, although the food and drinks in Prince Qi's Mansion are delicious, it's a pity that the hypocrisy is so heavy that I can't bear it!" Li Tai also followed up, but when he left, he didn't forget to ridicule Li Min again. sentence. Seeing that Li Chengqian and Li Tai were about to walk out of the hall, the princes and princesses in the hall also looked at a loss. They didn't know what to do next. "Bah!" At this moment, Li Min suddenly slapped the table hard, causing the dishes on the table to jingle. He angrily yelled at Li Chengqian and the two at the door of the hall, "You short-sighted people, all of them will be killed." I stop!" Li Chengqian and Li Tai did not expect that Li Min would suddenly explode. They were all stunned by the roar, and their footsteps naturally stopped. As for the princes and princesses in the palace, they were all startled by Li Min's voice, especially Si Zi. Waiting for the younger princesses, it was the first time for them to see the always kind-hearted Sixth Brother get so angry, so they were all so frightened that they burst into tears. They wanted to cry but did not dare to cry. While Li Min was furious, he also noticed the expressions of Si Zi and the others, but he could only say sorry in his heart. Fortunately, Wen Xin knew what Li Min was thinking and hurriedly pulled Si Zi and the other little princesses to her side. Each one comforted them softly. Li Min turned around the table, walked a few steps to Li Chengqian, pointed at his nose and cursed: "Li Chengqian, you are our eldest brother, and you are also the legitimate son. As soon as our father came to the throne, you were immediately As the prince, it can be said that among all the brothers, you are the luckiest. But if you think about your actions, how can you look like a prince? Your father dotes on other princes a little, but you are secretly suspicious, and even use some invisible methods. People use their own methods to slander each other. My father asked you to supervise the country, but you fought to the death with your fourth brother over a trivial matter, not caring that there is still a war on the front line. How can my father trust you to hand over such a huge empire to you?" After Li Min scolded Li Chengqian, he ignored the other person's reaction. He turned around and pointed at Li Tai and scolded: "Li Tai, do you think that all the brothers are inferior to you and that the position of prince must be yours? If you are really like this I think, then I can tell you that in my eyes, you are basically useless. What is the use of being good at literature? Can good literature be used to govern the country? Can good literature make the people rich and powerful? Can good literature be used to win every battle? You You have the ambition to sit in the position of the eldest brother, but the funny thing is that you don't even know how to win over people. In addition to pleasing your father, what else do you think you would do? Except for a few villains who flatter you, all the civil and military officials in the dynasty have nothing to do with you. Who really supports you, and even Changsun Wuji is too lazy to care about you, so what qualifications do you have to compete with your elder brother?" After swearing out the words he had been holding in his heart for a long time, especially pointing at the other person's nose, Li Min felt relieved. Then he ignored Li Chengqian and Li Chengqian, who were already livid with anger. He waved his sleeves and ordered directly: "Come, close the door of the palace. No one else is allowed to approach the main hall!" "Here!" The warriors guarding the palace gate were all Li Min's confidants. After receiving the order, they immediately closed the heavy palace door. Now it was impossible for Li Chengqian and Li Tai to go out, but when they were angry, a trace of doubt flashed across their faces. What did Li Min want to do when he locked everyone in the main hall? Also confused are brothers and sisters like Li Ke and Chang Le. "Hmph, since all the brothers and sisters are here today, I, Li Min, will make it clear to everyone that I don't pay attention to a mere throne. As for what I, Li Min, really want, you will know soon!" After Li Min finished speaking, he turned around and called Wen'er who was waiting on the side. He whispered a few instructions in her ear. Wen'er nodded in understanding, turned around and ran away in a hurry. After a while, he saw her panting. He ran in holding a spherical object wrapped in red cloth, and then gently placed it on the table . ) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 208: Conquer a country with both hands "Wow~" Li Min lifted up the red cloth on the sphere, revealing a strange sphere underneath that was supported by a shelf. He saw that the whole body of the sphere was blue, but on the blue, there were scattered patches. The regular yellow color looks like patches, which is not beautiful at all. "Brother Six, this what is this?" Li Zhi looked at this strange ball. Although it was not beautiful, it was very delicately made. Whether it was the bracket or the ball, it seemed that they were carefully crafted by skilled craftsmen. Therefore, for a moment Out of curiosity, he went over and touched it with his hand, only to be stared back fiercely by Li Min. Others such as Li Ke, Princess Changle and others were also very curious, but seeing that Li Min was still angry, they didn't dare to ask more questions. Li Chengqian and Li Tai were blocked at the entrance of the palace, unable to get out, and it would be too embarrassing to come back, so they couldn't move forward or retreat for a while, so they could only stare at Li Min coldly. "You're not convinced, are you? Okay! If you have the guts, I'll just talk to the other brothers and sisters today. Why does my father value my son so much, not only increasing the number of guards around me, but even allowing me to recruit private soldiers?" Li Looking at the two people in front of the palace door in shock, he said with a sneer. As soon as Li Min's words came out, Li Chengqian and Li Tai's expressions changed greatly. They knew that the number of King Qi's guards was excessive, but they did not expect that their father would allow Li Min to recruit private soldiers. For a prince, It's so indulgent! But this sentence just hit the itch in their hearts, so even though their faces were full of displeasure, they still waved their sleeves and came back shamelessly. And Li Ke knew about this for the first time. He seemed hesitant at the moment. He really couldn't believe that his always shrewd father would agree to such a thing? As for Princess Changle next to her. He had a look of disbelief on his face, and looked at Li Min as if he were looking at a monster. Based on her understanding of her father, the other party would never allow her son to have too much military power! Although Li Chengqian and Li Tai both came back obediently, Li Min did not intend to let them go like this. Instead, he snorted and said again: "When a man is born in the world, he should carry a three-foot sword like his father. Li Min. How can you be considered a real man if you fight to the death at home all day long?" Li Min¡¯s repeated sarcasm finally irritated the always arrogant Li Tai. He yelled angrily and pointed at Li Min and said: "Li Min, who do you think you are, and what qualifications do you have to teach me a lesson? If you say that we are not men, then who are you? Aren't you still just like us, in the end you want the throne of your father?" " Compared to Li Tai, Li Chengqian was very calm. Although he was very angry at Li Min's words, he could still remain calm and looked at the other party with a stern face without saying anything. "What qualifications do I have?" Li Min looked at his two brothers, Li Tai and Li Chengqian, with a sneer. Then he looked around at the brothers and sisters around him, especially Li Ke, Li Zhi and Princess Changle. Then he said, "Then I will tell you clearly today, I don't If I really want to be the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, I will be like my father and conquer the world with my own hands!" As soon as Li Min¡¯s bold words came out, he thought they would attract admiration from everyone. Unexpectedly, Li Zhi jumped up in fright, pointed at Li Min and exclaimed: "Brother Six, are you going to rebel?" "Go away, you're the one rebelling!" Li Min was almost angered to death by Li Zhi's words. In fact, it is not surprising that Li Zhi misunderstood. Li Min said that he wanted to conquer a whole country, but he did not specify where to conquer it. However, Li Zhi's knowledge of geography was all in the Central Plains, which was within the scope of the Tang Dynasty at most. Therefore, Upon hearing what Li Min said, his first reaction was that his sixth brother wanted to rebel. "Liu Lang, what do you mean? The whole of the Central Plains is under the rule of the Tang Dynasty. Where are you going to conquer a country?" Li Ke had the same reaction as Li Zhi at first, but he had a calm personality and thought about it for a moment. He immediately gave up this guess, but his scope of knowledge was all within the scope of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, he couldn't figure out what Li Min's words meant. "The world we live in is very big. It is not just the Central Plains. There are the Western Regions and Turks in the west, Tubo, Liuzhao, Linyi and other countries in the south. There are Silla, Baekje and even overseas countries in the east. There are Japanese countries, and there are many tribes in the northern grasslands. If you can't be the king in these places, why should they all stay in the Central Plains and fight to the death?" Li Min said with a proud face. He also felt a little helpless about the ancient people's idea that the Central Plains was equal to the whole world. Fortunately, he was here now, and one day he could reverse their arrogant ideas. When Li Min said the last sentence, his eyes turned to Li Chengqian and Li Tai. However, these heroic words he said did not resonate with the two of them at all. In particular, Li Tai said with some scorn: "Transform into the barbaric wilderness." Where in the world can compare with the richness of the Central Plains?" "Desolate?Place? After hearing this, Li Min said with a sneer on his face, "Fourth brother, I have to say that you are indeed very ignorant. Do you know how many resources our Datang needs in the barbaric land you mentioned?" " "you¡­¡­" Hearing that Li Min was targeting him again, Li Taigang wanted to get angry, but he didn't expect that Li Min didn't give him a chance to speak. He grabbed the globe on the table and interrupted him: "You may not know this thing, but I believe everyone here Brothers and sisters, you should all know what the Huntian theory is. According to the explanation of the Huntian theory, the place we are in is a huge sphere. I temporarily named this sphere the earth, and the thing in my hand is to press the A model made of the shape of the earth, so it was named a globe" Hearing that Li Min finally started to explain this weird sphere, everyone on the court became quiet. Even Li Tai and Li Chengqian suppressed their anger and wanted to see what tricks Li Min wanted to play? Li Min showed the globe to everyone, then pointed to the location of the Tang Dynasty and said: "Look, everyone, this is the Tang Dynasty where we are. Although our Datang Dynasty claims to have a vast land area, in fact, in real terms, it is at most It only occupies one-tenth of the entire earth¡¯s land area!¡± "Wow~, Brother Six, what do you mean, on this globe, all the yellow places are land, and the blue parts are oceans?" Li Zhi was very smart. When he saw Li Min, he pointed at a yellow area and said It was the Tang Dynasty. Looking back at the territory of the Tang Dynasty in my memory, I immediately understood the meaning of the colors on the surface of the globe. "Ninth brother is right. Although I just named the ball under our feet the earth, the land area is not large, not even 30%. The remaining 70% is all ocean, so in real terms "Compared to the earth, our territory of the Tang Dynasty is only a few tenths, it is inconspicuous at all!" Li Min continued to hit everyone present mercilessly, so that they could understand the relative importance of the Tang Dynasty. Small compared to the earth. "No matter how big it is outside, it doesn't matter. Our Tang Dynasty is the real kingdom of heaven, and all the surrounding countries have surrendered to the majesty of our Tang Dynasty. Is there any country in the world that is more powerful than our Tang Dynasty? "Li Tai read too many books by saints and sages, which made his brain stupid. He still insisted on the theory of heaven and the kingdom. But what he said is correct, because in the era of the Tang Dynasty, no matter whether it was Rome, Persia or Arabs, they were far behind the Tang Dynasty. Li Min really couldn't think of anything to refute this. But he hasn't answered another question raised by Li Tai just now, and he just answered it now. "Hmph, I guess in your eyes, Fourth Brother, the lands outside the Tang Dynasty are all barbaric lands!" Li Min said, raising the globe in his hand and pointing on it with his other hand, "This is our great land. Goguryeo, which was conquered by the Tang Dynasty, is rich in iron ore and coal mines, and some people are already developing it. Here is the Japanese country, which is rich in silver mines. This is Linyi. Although the place seems small, the rice produced in the country in a year is more than The total rice output of Datang in one year is even higher." Li Min introduced several relatively close countries to the southeast of the Tang Dynasty in one breath, then pointed his finger in the distance, pointed to an island and said: "This is Java on the South China Sea, which is more suitable for farming than Linyi." , and the country is rich in gold, copper, iron and other mineral deposits. If the copper mines in its territory are mined, then our Datang will never have the problem of insufficient copper coins. The following two large islands have no names for the time being, but they are rich in The reserves of coal, most of which are open-pit mines, are astonishing. In addition, like Java, it is also very suitable for agricultural cultivation." After talking about Southeast Asia, Li Min dragged his finger southeast along the island chain, and finally pointed at a very large yellow area, and then said solemnly: "This is a big island, it can also be said to be a continent. , its area is only slightly smaller than our Datang, and its mineral deposits are very rich, especially gold, silver, iron, coal and other resources, most of which are richer than our Datang. In addition, this continent is very suitable for grazing. , it can be said to be an extremely rich island!¡± Li Min's series of introductions shocked everyone present. They never thought that there were so many extremely rich places outside the Tang Dynasty. Let's not talk about others for now, only Linyi and Java. The fact that such places are rich in grain is enough to make countless people feel excited. After all, most of the countless turmoils in the Central Plains Dynasty were caused by food problems. Therefore, the Central Plains Dynasty, from the emperor and ministers to the common people, all attached great importance to food. If life. Li Min was addicted to the introduction and ignored the stunned expressions of these brothers and sisters. After leaving Australia, his fingers kept heading east, and finally stopped on the new continent that he had been dreaming about. . . ) {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for your support.Persistence is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 209 Sixth Brother is so ambitious! Capital Datang 209_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 209 Sixth Brother is so ambitious! from Li Min pressed his finger on the map of North and South America for a long time. After a while, he turned to Li Zhi with a smile and asked: "Ninth brother, tell me, is gold or brass more valuable in our Tang Dynasty?" "Brother Six, aren't you talking nonsense? Of course gold is expensive!" Li Zhizheng was fascinated by what he heard. He didn't expect that Li Min would suddenly ask himself such an idiotic question. The people next to them, including Li Ke and others, were also stunned, and looked at Li Min with a bit of suspicion. Being able to ask such idiotic questions made them have to wonder whether what Li Min said just now was true. Crazy talk? "Hehe, as long as gold is expensive!" Li Xin smiled very strangely. Although gold was not the currency of the Tang Dynasty, its value was far greater than that of brass. "Since you all know that gold is expensive, who among you wants it?" Is it gold?¡± Li Min's question this time was even more idiotic. Although the people sitting here are all princes and princesses, they usually have a lot of expenses. Naturally, they don't think he has too much money. Therefore, when they heard the nonsense Li Min asked, they all rolled their eyes. At the same time, I am even more worried about Li Min's mental condition. "Haha, since everyone wants it, please look here!" Li Min pointed at North and South America with his finger, and then said, "Here are two new continents, connected only by a narrow strip of land in the middle. On these two continents, the most famous mineral is gold. Although it cannot be said to be everywhere, it is extremely common. As long as you can get here by boat, you can easily exchange a large amount of gold from the local indigenous people. It¡¯s almost hundreds of times the profit at one time.¡± When Li Min said this, he swallowed his saliva in a very incomprehensible manner. Then he continued: "In addition to gold, there are many things that are useful to us on this continent, such as corn, potatoes, and sweet potatoes. These can all be high-yield crops with a yield of thousands of kilograms per mu. In addition, There are also a large number of cash crops such as peppers, cocoa, rubber, etc., each of which produces a lot of economic benefits, and there are countless mineral deposits such as copper and iron. It can be said that it is simply a land given by God. The mineral deposits of our Datang Dynasty and the New World Comparing it to the previous one, the distance between them is not even a tiny bit!" What Li Min said is indeed true. Whether it is South America or North America, it can indeed be called a God-given land. It is not only rich in various mineral deposits. It is also the birthplace of various high-yielding crops. When countless people in the Central Plains were starving to death due to famine, sweet potatoes and corn in North and South America grew very vigorously. Later, because of the introduction of sweet potatoes, the Qing Dynasty was established in one fell swoop. A century-old country, otherwise according to their brutal rule, there would have been countless major riots. "Sixth brother, is everything you said true? Is there really so much gold in these two new continents?" Li Zhi, a boy with stars in his eyes, yearned for the overseas world Li Min mentioned. He also has an instinctive pursuit of gold, so as soon as Li Min finished speaking, Li Zhi immediately asked. "Of course, I heard a story in that new continent, that is, two tribes were fighting. As a result, the leader of one of the tribes was captured by the other tribe. As a result, they made a request, which was to let the people of the tribe use gold and silver to separate them. Filling a big room, they immediately did it, but unfortunately the captured leader was killed by the other party!" Li Min boasted without drafting, and told the story of the Spaniards and Incas in later generations. And a little exaggeration was made to increase the appeal of the New World. "There are still people in the New World?" Li Zhen also shouted excitedly at this time. As a young man, Li Zhen had an instinctive curiosity about these novel things, and Li Zhen had completely fallen into the fantasy of the New World. "That's natural, but the people above are all loose tribes, just like the primitive tribes in ancient legends. They can't even make iron tools, and they don't even have metal weapons, so there is no threat at all!" This is not the case! Li Min was lying. When the Spanish conquered South America, the Incas did not have metal weapons. Li Min didn't know much about the situation in North America, but he estimated that it was similar. "Liu Lang, if it is true as you said, the various high-yield crops abundant in the New World are simply God-sent food for the people of the Central Plains. No wonder you have spared no effort to develop the shipbuilding industry after arriving in Dengzhou, and you are also preparing to To develop southward, we must have already made preparations for a voyage to the New World, right?" Li Ke also rubbed his hands excitedly. He finally understood what Li Min meant when he said he showed him a new path in life. Although this path was difficult and even full of dangers and ups and downs, it was perfect for his current situation. After all, The throne of the Tang Dynasty is no longer destined for him, so why not join Li Min in a big fight, maybe he can achieve greater achievements in the future. Thinking of this, Li Ke couldn't help but feel excited.  "Sixth brother has such great ambitions, I'd like to give you a drink, little sister!" At this moment, the other brothers and sisters present also woke up. Among them, Qinghe, the girl, was infected by her sixth brother's arrogance. Under the excitement, she behaved very heroically. He picked up the wine glass and said to Li Min. "Hahaha~, thank you for the compliment, Eleventh Sister!" Li Min expressed his ambition in his heart. He was feeling very happy now, so when he saw his sister toasting, he did not refuse immediately, picked up the wine glass and bowed to Qinghe Xu , and then they both drank it in one gulp. "Brother Six, and me!" Li Zhen also stood up at this time and said very excitedly, "Brother Six, since the last time you helped the younger brother, I have regarded you as my role model, and I want to show you to Liu Brother in every aspect. Brother, please learn from me, but I didn¡¯t know until today that what I should learn from you most, Brother Six, is this broad mind and ambition!¡± Li Zhen said, and also toasted Li Min with a glass of wine. "Sixth brotherSixth brother" Qinghe and Li Zhen led the way, and the other brothers and sisters present also stood up. Although some people were not optimistic about Li Min's plan to expand outward, this ambition was enough to make everyone Feeling impressed, Li Min was a little overwhelmed for a while. Finally, under the guidance of Princess Wu, even the Crown Princess and Princess Wei came forward to toast him. Although the Crown Princess and Princess Wei were women, they were also aware of their husband's situation. After hearing Li Min's ambition, he knew that his husband had lost one of his biggest rivals. In addition, he also admired this sixth brother very much, so he asked Princess Wu to help and lead them to come up and toast in person. Li Min also refused the toasts from his brothers and sisters, and he couldn't refuse the toasts from his three sisters-in-law. However, after drinking more than 20 glasses of wine, he felt the wine was rising and his mind was a little dazed. "Sixth brother, fifth sister also proposes a toast to you. With your ability, you will definitely be able to create a foundation that is not inferior to that of my father!" At this moment, Princess Li Lizhi of Changle also came over with a smile on her face, with a smile on her face. With unabashed admiration. "Thank you, Fifth Sister!" Li Min raised his head and took a deep look at the other party, picked up the wine glass and drank it generously, but then added, "Fifth Sister already knows my younger brother's ambition, so she should be relieved. In addition, Please tell Lord Changsun so that he doesn¡¯t have to worry about me, Li Min!¡± Li Lizhi just now deliberately provoked Li Chengqian's dissatisfaction with her, which made Li Min unable to figure out the reason. Now seeing the other party toasting, he couldn't help but feel angry, so his words were also tinged with thorns. After hearing this, some older princes and princesses nearby looked at Princess Changle with some worry, fearing that they would quarrel again. "Giggle~, Sixth Brother is really stingy. Since you don't even care about the throne of the Tang Dynasty, why do you hate a little girl like Fifth Sister?" Princess Changle is not a vegetarian, so it doesn't matter if she is wronged, she is a woman anyway. , now used the rogue methods of the youngest daughter's family, and suddenly Li Xin was choked and speechless. "Haha~, Sixth Brother, eldest brother is here to toast you too!" Before Li Min could think of a way to return the favor to Princess Changle, Li Chengqian also came over at this time, but compared to the anger before, now his face was full of spring breeze. A smile like that, as if he didn't remember the bloody scolding he had just received from Li Min. "Haha~, the sixth brother's ambition is as high as the sky, which really makes Brother Yu feel extremely ashamed. Come on, come on, fourth brother will give you a toast too!" Like Li Chengqian, Li Tai also put aside his previous anger. As long as Li Min can withdraw from the battle for the throne, then he and Li Chengqian will lose one of their most powerful opponents. This is simply a blessing from heaven for them. It is precisely because of this that the anger I suffered before was nothing at all. "Haha, it's good that the two brothers know what I'm doing. I was in a hurry just now and said a lot of things I shouldn't have said. It's really rude. I'll punish myself with a drink!" Although Li Min also had a smile on his face, but in his heart But he sighed secretly. He thought that Li Chengqian and Li Tai would be shaken by the throne after knowing the excitement of the outside world, but looking at their current appearance, they were not touched at all. It seemed that the two of them had been completely obscured by the throne. If you close your eyes, you won't look back until you get a bloody blow. After a round of toasts, Li Min was really a little drunk, but Li Zhen, Li Zhi and the others did not intend to let the sixth brother go. Instead, they pulled him to sit among the people. They kept asking questions, and the content of the questions was also unknown. They are all related to overseas. Of course, some people have also raised many questions about the earth itself, such as why people on the other side of the earth will not fall and other physical issues? Regarding these questions, the half-drunk Li Min didn't care whether these Tang Dynasty brothers could understand them, so he poured out everything he knew, and even finally brought out things like gravity acceleration, until Wen Xin felt distressed. My husband asked Princess Wu for help and asked Li Ke to send these brothers and sisters away on behalf of Li Min. But when Li Min woke up with a hangover the next day, Wen Xin handed him a letter with a delicate fragranceOn the signature, there is a line of extremely beautiful small characters written on it: I will go to the house in three days to tell you that the beauty is crying for her! Capital Datang 209_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 209 Sixth Brother has great ambition! update completed! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 210 Xiao Yu came to question the crime The Winter Games are over, and the athletes from all over the country who came to Chang'an to compete have packed their bags and left Chang'an in a hurry by carriage. After all, it is already early December, and they have to rush home to reunite with their wives and children before the end of the year. In addition, the contestants who won the prize were naturally very happy. They hung their medals on their chests and prepared to go back to open the eyes of people in their hometown. Although those who did not win the prize were a little depressed, they were able to come to Chang'an to have fun and see it with their own eyes. Participating in the competition between the prince of Tang Dynasty and the leader of Tubo was a worthwhile trip. The news about the bet between the Tang princes and the leader of the Tubo Kingdom had already spread throughout Chang'an before the Winter Games. When Li Ke lived up to expectations and crossed the finish line first, several newspapers had already prepared articles in the first place. The time was sent out. It was not that they had foresight, but they had prepared two manuscripts in advance. One was to praise the princes for their unity and cooperation and overcome countless difficulties to win the game, and the other was to scold the Tubo leader for using all his insidious ways. The tactics caused the princes, who were as pure as angels, to miss the victory. Fortunately, in the end, the first draft came in handy. The victory of the princes was widely publicized by various newspapers. In addition to focusing on Li Ke, people such as Li Min and Li Yun were not left out. They were all greatly praised. Even Li Shen, who was the first to withdraw, was praised. He gave birth to five good children, and as a model and role model, he called on all children in the Tang Dynasty to learn from this young King Ji. Although Songtsen Gampo was very unconvinced by the loss and thought it was very unfair for the Li Min brothers to bully him alone, he was not a fool and knew that this was the territory of the Tang Dynasty. If he caught this person and wanted to cause trouble, no one would pay attention to him at all, and he would even be scolded by countless people in the Tang Dynasty. So in the end, Songtsen Gampo had to choose silence, and the marriage was naturally abandoned. But while the ordinary people of the Tang Dynasty were talking about the various competitions of the Winter Games, the upper class of the Tang Dynasty had no intention of discussing the Winter Games anymore because they were all stunned by the explosive news. Everyone who received the news had the same thought, that is, King Qi Li Min was crazy! What Li Min said at the celebration banquet spread throughout Chang'an and Guizhou circles in the blink of an eye. It's just that maybe because there was so much information relayed, everyone only cared about the key points, such as Li Min's initiative to give up his right to inherit the throne to Li Shimin. It is the focus of everyone's attention. In the entire Guizhou circle of the Tang Dynasty, there were not just one or two people who had interests related to Li Min. It could even be said that most people had very close interests with him. Although not all of these people supported Li Min. After ascending the throne, at least half of the people hope that he can succeed Li Shimin. After all, in a society like the Tang Dynasty, having someone with common interests sitting on the throne can make them feel more at ease. ?That¡¯s why. From the second day after the celebration banquet, Li Min's house was almost crowded with people, vying to see him and ask him in person. As a result, when Li Min saw these people, he was so frightened that he went out from the back door and hid with Concubine Yang. It was not that Li Min didn't want to explain. But there were too many of them, and he couldn't even keep busy even if he was exhausted. Concubine Yang had also heard about what happened yesterday, but she was very happy. As a princess who had subjugated her country, she felt disgusted with her son's participation in the battle for the throne. This is why she was somewhat alienated from her son Li Ke. root cause. After all, Li Ke's little thoughts cannot be hidden from her. However, since Li Min began to be favored by Li Shimin, the voice for Li Min became louder and louder, both among the people and the court. This made Concubine Yang often worry that Li Min would be involuntarily involved in the struggle for the throne. Until yesterday, she heard that Li Min was favored by Li Shimin. After receiving the news, she finally felt relieved. "Liu Lang, my mother is finally relieved that you can voluntarily give up the throne. Although you already have your own power in the court, the Changsun family will never let a prince other than his legitimate son succeed to the throne. In addition, you have a relationship with the fifth surname. There are irreconcilable conflicts between Qiwang. If they join forces, it will be difficult for even you to deal with it. Besides, the position of emperor is not that easy to sit on. Just look at your father. Back then, He is also a person who gallops among thousands of armies, but he is not yet forty years old, but he is already slightly old. In addition, the most ruthless emperor's family, I don't want my grandchildren to live in this cold place anymore. In the ruthless palace" Concubine Yang held the infant Shengping in one hand while chatting to Li Min. Mothers are like this. No matter what their personality is, as soon as they are in front of their children, they all tend to transform into neighborhood committee aunts. . Li Min has long been immune to Concubine Yang's nagging. Now he is crawling on the table and writing very hard. There are so many people around his house. He thinks that it will definitely not work to hide away like this. He must give support to those who support him. An explanation, so he wrote a few articles with Concubine Yang and prepared to publish them in newspapers. "Mother, the word "progress" means enterprising.How to write? "Li Min got stuck before he could write a few words. He had been in Datang for more than two years and he could already understand ordinary documents. However, when it was time to write, he often forgot the traditional Chinese writing of a certain word. , so he usually asked Wen'er to help write, but unfortunately today he escaped and Wen'er didn't follow him. He didn't feel comfortable letting others write for him, so he had to do it himself. Concubine Yang was getting excited when she was interrupted by her son, and glared at him angrily. She handed Shengping to the palace maid next to her, took up her pen and wrote the traditional Chinese character for 'jin', but while writing, she kept nagging: " You are such an old man, and I usually ask you to read more books and practice your calligraphy, but you are just lazy, and now you can¡¯t even write a word. And look at the few words you wrote, if you are asked When father sees this, he must be angry again." In response to Concubine Yang's scolding, Li Min still had the same smiling expression. He was not really illiterate, and there was never a shortage of literate people around him, so there was no need to spend energy practicing calligraphy. It's a pity that Li Min didn't laugh for long. He got stuck again after writing a few sentences. As a result, he had to shamelessly ask Concubine Yang for advice. Concubine Yang was so angry that she reached out and patted her son on the head, snatched what Li Min had written and crumpled it into a piece. After throwing the group away, she picked up a pen and paper and asked Li Min to dictate what she wrote. With Concubine Yang's help, Li Min finally breathed a sigh of relief and began to write out the article she wanted to write word for word. However, Concubine Yang became more and more excited as she wrote because she really did not expect that what was in her son Li Min's mind was He is still pretending to have so many things that he doesn't know. How can he get so much support in the court? It turns out that his son is really capable! When Concubine Yang helped Li Min finish writing the article and just sent someone to the newspaper office, it turned out that the palace actually sent someone to look for him, because there was a man in his house who could not afford to offend, and he insisted on seeing Li Min. Li Min could hide from other people, but he couldn't even hide from this person. In desperation, Li Min had no choice but to say goodbye to Concubine Yang and returned to Prince Qi's Mansion dejectedly. "Li Min, you did a good job!" As soon as Li Min arrived at the palace hall, he immediately saw an angry old man yelling at him. Wen Xin was also sitting beside him, which could make her, the princess, come out of the inner house. There was only Xiao Yu in Chang'an. Li Min would never dare to offend this grandfather who had helped him many times. No matter how much he scolded him, he could only listen to it with a smile and not dare to speak back at all. After all, this old man didn't even dare to buy Li Shimin's face, let alone his grandson-in-law. Fortunately, Wen Xin knew her grandfather's temper, so she came out to persuade Xiao Yu for a while, which actually made the other party's anger dissipate a lot. After Xiao Yu cursed a few times, he saw the apologetic expression on Li Min's face and did not dare to speak back. In addition, there was Wen Xin beside him who kept begging for mercy, so his anger quickly subsided, and he finally sat down angrily. The man on the chair said: "Rokuro, why are you so crazy? You don't want the throne, but you go out to open up wasteland in the wilderness, and even make Wen Xin suffer with you?" Seeing that Xiao Yu's anger had finally subsided, Li Min breathed a sigh of relief. However, hearing Xiao Yu's last words made him look at Wen Xin apologetically. Unexpectedly, Wen Xin gave Li Min a reassuring smile. , seemed to be telling him that no matter what choice he made, she would be by his side. "Grandpa, don't be too excited. You are old and getting angry will hurt your health. Moreover, the reason why your grandson-in-law did this is actually out of helplessness!" Li Min took the teacup on the coffee table and served Xiao Yu with helplessness. said. "Bullshit, you clearly have the advantage. Most of the civil and military officials in the DPRK hope that you can succeed. Now you suddenly break such news. Do you know how many people hate you and are itching to hate you?" Xiao Yu heard that Li He was so angry that he even uttered curse words, and what he said in the last sentence was also true. Most people originally hoped that Li Min would succeed to the throne, but as soon as the news came out yesterday, all these people's hopes were dashed, and they naturally felt very sad. Angry, but this matter was Li Min's own choice, and it had been settled with Li Shimin the year before last, so they couldn't change it at all, and they were naturally very angry. "Old Duke Xiao doesn't know something. Your Highness indeed has unspeakable difficulties!" At this moment, someone outside the palace suddenly spoke. Xiao Yu was stunned when he heard these words. He really couldn't think of anyone in Prince Qi's palace who would dare to interrupt at this time? When Xiao Yu looked up, he happened to see a man limping into the hall. He looked like a fifty-year-old man. Although his legs were disabled, his appearance was extremely elegant. He could tell at a glance that he was a well-educated man. Naturally, the only person who can freely enter and exit the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion and has a disabled leg is Prince Fu Wangan of Prince Qi's Mansion. . . ) {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 211 I can¡¯t help myself The arrival of Wang An finally solved the problem for Li Min. Firstly, he was born in the Wang family of Taiyuan, which made Xiao Yu, who valued his family background, attach great importance to him. Secondly, Xiao Yu's eldest daughter-in-law was also named Wen Xin. His aunt, Mrs. Wang, was from the Wang family in Taiyuan, so Xiao Yu was very enthusiastic about Wang An and even had no time to pay attention to Li Min. After being polite for a while, Xiao Yu did not forget what Wang An said when he came in, so he quickly asked: "Qiu Hong, you just said that Liu Lang had a last resort, but you don't know what the difficulty is?" Qiuhong is Wang An¡¯s nickname. Xiao Yu¡¯s daughter-in-law, Mrs. Wang, is of the same generation as Wang An. Therefore, Wang An is also Xiao Yu¡¯s junior, so Xiao Luo calls her by his nickname. "This" Wang An said this and glanced at Wen Xin next to him, then turned to Xiao Yu and smiled, "Old Duke Xiao, there is a garden on the right side of Prince Qi's Mansion, and there happen to be a few plum blossoms in bloom. How about we How about setting up a banquet in the warmth of the garden, and let¡¯s drink and talk while admiring the plum blossoms?¡± Xiao Yu thought that Wang An had something to say that it was not good to say in front of his granddaughter, and the other party was obviously Li Min's confidant, and he must know the whole story. In this case, there was no need for Li Min to explain it himself, and Xiao Yu also I know that Li Min is too cunning, and he may be deceived by the other party if he is not careful, so it is safer to let Wang An, who comes from a well-known family, explain. Thinking of this, Xiao Yu stopped refusing and turned around to teach Li Min a few words before leaving. Seeing Xiao Yu leave, Li Min and Wen Xin both breathed a sigh of relief, and Wen Xin even said apologetically: "Husband, my grandfather has a stubborn temper. His words just now were a little harsh, and Wen Xin is here to represent him. I apologize to you!" Wen Xin said, Yingying bowed to Li Min, but she was immediately helped up by Li Min. He also said with a wry smile: "Wen Xin, you and I are husband and wife, why do you have to say these foreign words. Besides, my grandfather's temper This is not the first time I have experienced this. Although I spoke a bit more bluntly, it was also out of concern for us. I understand all of this." After hearing her husband¡¯s words and seeing the expression on his face, Wen Xin couldn¡¯t help but smile. There were not many people in the entire Tang Dynasty who could make Li Min feel so depressed, and his bad-tempered grandfather was one of them. Wen Xin is now at the young age of seventeen. Not only has she begun to grow in stature, but her appearance has also become more and more beautiful and refined. Under this smile, she is like an orchid blooming in a deep valley, which makes Li Min, who has long been used to seeing her beauty, He couldn't help but be stunned for a moment, and there was a trace of indescribable tenderness in his heart. Li Min stretched out his arms and took Wen Xin into his arms. The result shocked Wen Xin, who was not prepared at all, even though they were husband and wife. But this is a main hall, not an inner house. Not only are there maids nearby, but someone may break in at any time, so this makes Wen Xin extremely uncomfortable and struggles to get up. At the same time, he said coquettishly: "Husband, let go, this is the main hall!" "Haha~, what's wrong with the main hall, this is our home, I can do whatever I want!" Li Min ignored Wen Xin's struggle at all. He held him tightly and sat on his lap. The maids next to him were also very knowledgeable and turned around with a snicker. At the same time, there were people guarding the door of the hall to prevent outsiders from breaking in. Wen Xin couldn't help but saw the reaction of the maid in the palace, so she felt relieved and followed Li Min to sit in his arms. However, her face was still flushed and she looked very cute. However, when Li Min looked at the adorable Wen Xin in his arms, his face gradually became serious. Finally, he sighed slowly and asked very solemnly: "Wen Xin, do you blame me?" After hearing this, Wen Xin looked puzzled and asked, "Why would my husband ask this? Why should I blame you?" Looking at the innocent Wen Xin in his arms, Li Min took a long breath and said in a heavy tone: "Wen Xin, with my ability, I was indeed very sure of inheriting the throne of the Tang Dynasty, but for this I gave up the position that was so easily available to me, which also made you miss the position of mother in the world. Do you really not blame me at all in your heart?" At first, Wen Xin's face still had a bit of a smile, but after hearing what her husband said, her face became very serious. After sitting up as straight as possible, she replied seriously: "Husband, you and I have already done this. After two years of marriage, don¡¯t you understand what Wen Xin is thinking? No matter what you want to do, do it boldly. Although I can¡¯t help a lot, husband, you have to remember that even if the whole world doesn¡¯t understand you , but Wen Xin will always stand behind you and support you!" Wen Xin did not give any answer to Li Min's question, but the meaning she expressed in her words made Li Min feel excited. So what if the whole world didn't understand him? One Wen Xin is enough! Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but tighten his arms again. In addition, Li Min also thought that he was seriously ill some time ago, and Wen Xin wanted to take care of him.Li Min worked almost day and night, even suffering from dark circles under his eyes. Later, he recovered from his illness, but he was busy with the Winter Games and had no time to spend more time with her and Xijun. This made Li Min feel even more guilty. feeling. When he felt guilty, he had to make up for it. Although there were many people outside asking to see him, Li Min simply pretended to be deaf and ignored everyone outside. Then he stayed with Wen Xin attentively all afternoon. During dinner, the two of them even arrived at Xi'an. The three of them had a lively meal at Jun's place, and then Li Min left Wenxin there to accompany Xi Jun, but went to the study in the front yard. When Li Min opened the study door, Wang An was already sitting there drinking tea. I saw him walking up with a smile, picking up another tea cup and taking a sip, then he smiled and said, "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Wang!" After hearing this, Wang An showed a rare wry smile and said: "Old Duke Xiao's temper is indeed well-deserved!" Li Min laughed after hearing this. With Xiao Yu¡¯s bad temper, Wang An was able to persuade him to leave. This in itself also shows Wang An¡¯s talent. But before Li Min finished laughing, he heard Wang An say again: "Your Highness, please don't be too happy. Before Mr. Xiao left, he asked me to tell you on his behalf that Your Highness, you owe their Lanling Xiao family a queen!" " As a result, when Li Min heard this, he laughed even harder. The reason why Xiao Yu was so angry today was not only because he was really worried about Li Min, but also for another important reason, that is, the position of queen that originally belonged to Wen Xin was also taken away. I think the Xiao family of Lanling was originally a royal family, but since the destruction of Liang Dynasty, the Xiao family has declined. It was not until the former Sui Dynasty Queen Xiao came out that it became active again, and two people, Xiao Mian and Xiao Yu, emerged. An outstanding figure, but Xiao Mian's Nanliang has been destroyed, Xiao Yu is getting older, and there has never been anyone among the Lanling Xiao family who can carry the leadership. If Wen Xin can sit on the throne of queen, then for the Xiao family It is simply an opportunity to rise again, even within a few decades, to ensure that the Xiao family will not leave the political core of the Tang Dynasty. But this hope was shattered when Li Min took the initiative to abdicate the throne. It's no wonder Xiao Yu lost his temper. Seeing Li Xin laughing so freely, Wang An also laughed and shook his head. Xiao Yu was famous for his uprightness, but when facing family interests, he still couldn't help but reveal his true nature. It seems that there is no real person in this world. People who are not motivated by profit! However, after the two of them laughed, Wang An thought deeply for a while, his face turned solemn and asked: "Your Highness, you have the courage and determination to give up the throne, which I admire very much, but do you know that if you do this, Is it simply easier to give up than to take?" Wang An only found out about this yesterday, but with Li Min's help, he had already understood the nature of capital, so he didn't make a fuss like others, but he felt a little pity in his heart. When Li Min heard Wang An's words, there was a hint of melancholy on his face. After a while, he finally said: "Master Wang, you are the only one in this world who can understand my move to give up the throne. , even my father only guessed part of it, because he didn¡¯t know that after the development of industry and commerce, capital has begun to show its power, and I can even say that I can¡¯t help it!¡± Wang An was also speechless after hearing this. Li Min said that he couldn't help it. This is indeed true. In fact, when he was mining coal mines, he had already slowly embarked on a path of no return, because with the development of industry and commerce at that time, The manpower problem is becoming more and more prominent. The solution to this problem is either to increase the exploitation of existing workers or to increase the number of workers. Li Min did not want his people to be oppressed, so he had to find ways to capture slaves. The Battle of Goguryeo seemed to be accidental, but in fact, the real reason was that the upper-class Guizhou capitalists in the Tang Dynasty urgently needed a large number of slaves. The development of industry and commerce promoted the outbreak of this war. Now with the increasing prosperity of the slave-catching industry in the Tang Dynasty, the manpower problem has been greatly alleviated, but another problem has slowly surfaced, that is, the sales problem of industrial and commercial products. Although the Tang Dynasty has a large population, it itself The digestion capacity is limited. The more prosperous the industry and commerce are, the more products will be produced. If there is no way to sell so many products, the final result will only cause the Datang version of the economic crisis. Although Li Min did not know the consequences of the economic crisis in Datang, he was certain that it would definitely cause instability at all levels of society and even the outbreak of armed conflicts. Therefore, in order to solve this problem, he began to design new ships early. And they actively developed new shipping routes in order to enhance Datang's overseas trade. However, if he just wanted to develop overseas trade, there was no need for Li Min to dethrone the throne. The reason why he made such an unexpected move was that he had a longer-term plan, although his ideas may seem a little bit confusing to others. It was too unfounded to worry, but Li Min knew that if he took over the throne of the Tang Dynasty for the sake of temporary comfort and speedIf so, I am afraid it will bring greater turmoil to this country in the future! (To be continued) {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 212 Capital Monster Li Min was kidnapped. To be precise, he was kidnapped by the capital monster he unleashed! When Li Min started making tea and making wine, he didn't think about anything else at all. He just wanted to increase some income for the palace. In addition, he wanted to build relationships with Li Xiaogong, Li Daozong and others to increase some political capital, so that he could gain more support from the princes. In a fight, he can maintain a dominant position. He doesn't like to bully others, but he also doesn't like others to bully him. However, since he proposed the idea of ??burning cement to build roads, he gradually found that he was forced to play another role, that is, to become a fireman in the industrial and commercial world. He was required to put out fires wherever there were problems, and he was responsible for resources, manpower and products. He had to worry about all the sales issues, and he couldn't refuse even if he wanted to, because behind him, not only stood a group of capitalists who had sharpened their knives and forks, ready to share the capital feast with Li Min, but there were also countless people relying on them. Ordinary people who make a living through industry and commerce. Although Li Min really wanted to do what he planned to do when he first traveled through time, rely on his status as a prince to seduce a few beauties, and then live his own life behind closed doors. But at the same time, he is also a very responsible person. Since he is the one who released the evil beast of capital, he must be responsible to the end. In any case, he must lead the capital to a relatively safe road, at least not let it be used by others. While Datang brought benefits, it also became the biggest factor of instability for Datang! This is definitely not Li Min¡¯s unfounded worry! From the establishment of the Qin Dynasty to the fall of the Manchu Qing Dynasty, although the Central Plains dynasties changed several times, they all belonged to the category of feudal dynasties. Together, they have a history of more than 2,100 years of feudal society. This is simply a miracle in future world history, but anyone who understands Chinese culture knows that the most important reason why China has been able to maintain such a long feudal society is the influence of Confucianism. From the Han Dynasty, when Confucianism was the sole focus, to the early Tang Dynasty when Li Min was living, Confucianism had dominated the Central Plains dynasty for nearly seven or eight hundred years. It has already penetrated into all aspects of the Central Plains Dynasty, and it cannot be replaced by another thought in a short time, as long as Confucianism exists for one day. The foundation of the feudal dynasty will never disappear for a day. Although Li Min is now fighting fiercely with aristocratic families, these aristocratic families can also be called representatives of Confucianism in a sense. However, the battle between them can only be called a battle of interests in the final analysis, and it has not risen to the level of a battle of ideas. Scholars influenced by Confucianism still occupy high positions in the court and still have huge influence in society. Therefore, the development of industry and commerce has not really touched the foundation of Confucian rule. ¡°It¡¯s just that as a later generation, Li Min knows very well that when industry and commerce develop to a certain stage, the claws of the monster of capital also begin to grow. There will inevitably be fierce conflicts with the inherent ruling class of feudal society. The stronger the feudal rule, the more intense this conflict will be. For example, the bourgeois revolutions that occurred in Britain and France in history caused turmoil in the two countries for decades or even hundreds of years, and countless people died as a result. If the bourgeois revolution occurred in a country like the Tang Dynasty, where feudal rule was more solid and the land area and population were larger, the tragedy would definitely be beyond imagination. Li Min can indeed succeed Li Shimin and become the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, but after becoming the emperor, he will face two choices, or destroy the development of capital in one fell swoop. Eliminate the unstable factors under your own imperial power. Either support the development of industry and commerce, and use imperial power as a guarantee to carry out bourgeois reforms in the country. With Li Min's character and foresight, he would definitely choose the second one. But the early Tang Dynasty was the peak of the entire feudal society, and the entire country showed a prosperous posture. Confucianism has not been castrated by later generations. Both literate and illiterate people are invisibly affected by it. It would be extremely difficult for Li Min to carry out bourgeois reforms in such a country. Even if he had the support of the emerging bourgeoisie, he would encounter strong resistance from both the people and the court. He might even spend countless efforts to implement it. Reforms continued to be implemented, but there was no guarantee that such improvements would continue after his death. After all, compared to the development of society, his life was too short. There is another problem, that is, if he wants to implement bourgeois reforms, most of Li Min's energy will inevitably be focused on the country. As a result, his overseas development will definitely be affected. Think about the virgin lands in the world that have not yet been developed. Without the guidance of the prophet Li Min, we don¡¯t know how long it will take. Even if domestic capital is hit, overseas development may become empty talk. , I am afraid that I will only be able to take advantage of others in the future, which is the most intolerable thing for Li Min. It is precisely because of the fact that there will be so many unfavorable factors after taking the throne that Li Min has always been very hesitant about the throne, and in his heart?I have always had a vague idea, which is to guide the monster of capital to devour outwards, and then use the benefits generated by the devouring to slowly transform Datang, so that Datang can unknowingly and smoothly complete the transformation of society. Transformation and transition, try to avoid the direct collision between capital and feudal imperial power? But the monster of capital is not a domestic pet. It will not listen to anyone's orders at all. It will only follow its own nature, remove all obstacles that block its growth, and create an environment that is most conducive to its own development. This is the nature of capital, and there is no reason at all. Of course, nothing is absolute. Although Li Min cannot completely control the monster of capital that he unleashed with his own hands, he can influence its direction. However, this is limited to him alone, and he is in control of this monster. When it comes to monsters, he also has to be careful, for fear that he will be counterattacked if he is not careful. It is precisely because of the above reasons that Li Min decided to give up the fight for the throne, concentrate on controlling the monster of capital, and try not to cause any harm to the Tang Dynasty. As for places outside the Tang Dynasty, Li Min could only say sorry. It will become a pasture for him to raise capital monsters, and the proceeds will be used to transform Datang. As for the negative consequences in the local area, that is beyond his control. The above is the real reason why Li Min couldn't help himself. Unfortunately, it involves too many principles of capital operation. Wang An is probably the only one in the entire Tang Dynasty who can understand this. As for Li Shimin, Li Min said something else. He took out a world map and pointed at each piece of land to tell him what kind of specialties there were on each piece of land and how each speciality would affect the Tang Dynasty. What impact will it have. He also compared the territory of Datang with the entire world. The result suddenly aroused Li Shimin's ambition to conquer the whole world. However, Li Min immediately poured cold water on Li Shimin's unrealistic ambition. Forget about the Eurasian continent, what about overseas North and South America and Oceania? With the navigation technology of the Tang Dynasty at that time, even a trip to Japan was very difficult. Dangerous, let alone crossing the Pacific. As an emperor with an extremely strong desire to conquer, Li Shimin saw that the world was so big, but he could only live in a small part of the Tang Dynasty. This made him very unwilling, but there was nothing he could do if he was unwilling to do so. Although the Tang Dynasty was powerful, However, manpower and material resources are also very limited and cannot support his ambitions at all. In response to Li Shimin's mentality, Li Min immediately took the initiative and proposed that if the Tang Dynasty wanted to conquer the world, it must first conquer the ocean. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he was willing to give up the throne and develop outward from Linhai in the Tang Dynasty first. To develop sea trade and accumulate wealth for the Tang Dynasty, and secondly to use overseas resources to enhance the national power of the Tang Dynasty. Li Shimin was very surprised at Li Min's move, because he really couldn't understand that his son, who obviously had great hope of inheriting the throne, now offered to give up the throne and go alone to explore those overseas wild lands. Earth, isn¡¯t it easy to give up but hard to take? Li Min also put forward another explanation for this, that is, he did not want to compete with other brothers for the throne, and he did not want the scene at Xuanwu Gate to happen again, so he took the initiative to go out and explore, hoping to set an example for future princes and tell them Instead of focusing all their attention on the succession to the throne, they might as well rely on their own hands to work hard. Regarding Li Min's explanation, Li Shimin finally fell silent. Having experienced the human tragedy of brother-killing, the last thing he wanted to see was for several sons to fight to the death for the throne. Therefore, Li Min's explanation was deeply moved. He finally made up his mind that since he didn't have time to conquer the whole world, he might as well give this opportunity to his children and grandchildren. I believe that with such an outstanding son like Li Min as the vanguard, one day, the descendants of the Tang Dynasty will conquer the world. The footprints will cover all lands in the world. It was precisely because of Li Min's initiative that Li Shimin finally decided to fully support his son. No matter what he wanted to do, Li Shimin would not interfere. The reason why Li Min proposed to go to Dengzhou was actually because he wanted to establish a son in the Tang Dynasty. A port base will serve as one of the fulcrums for future expansion. Of course, another reason for choosing Dengzhou is that it is very close to the Three Kingdoms of Goguryeo and the Japanese Kingdom, which will facilitate Li Min's future actions. The destruction of Goguryeo is just the beginning. However, the above two explanations only allowed Wang An and Li Shimin to understand the reason why Li Min withdrew from the fight for the throne. Now the entire aristocratic class in Chang'an City is waiting for Li Min's explanation. For this most fundamental reason, capital, No one can understand it. As for what he said to Li Shimin, he can use it to fool him, but it seems that it is not convincing enough. Fortunately, Li Min has written an article with Concubine Yang, and you can see it in the newspaper tomorrow. . . . ) {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for your support.??, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 213 Li Min¡¯s overseas treasure Capital Datang 213_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 213 Li Min¡¯s overseas treasure comes from "Good man, let's open up!" Li Ke, who was sitting on his seat, clapped the newspaper in his hand and said with admiration, "Liu Lang, you wrote this article really well. Not only did it make you famous, but you also promised it Li, after reading it, even your sister-in-law said she had the urge to sail a boat and go to sea, let alone other people!" "His Royal Highness King Wu is right. Even a disabled person like me is very excited after reading this. His Highness's ability to confuse people is indeed rare in the world!" As soon as Li Ke finished speaking, Wang An, who was sitting next to him, was also half-joking. Said semi-seriously. "Hahaha~, third brother and Wang Fumiu praised it. This is all thanks to my mother and concubine's good writing skills. Otherwise, how could I have written such an exquisite article?" Li Min said modestly with a smile. The title of the article he wrote is "Good man, go ahead!" ¡±, the article began by praising the emperors who opened up territories in history, and then recalled their achievements, exaggerating their achievements in opening up territories, and pointed out that the reason why the Tang Dynasty had such a large territory was, in addition to In addition to an emperor with great military exploits, he also inherited the foundation of his predecessors. After praising the above people, the article changed its direction and began to describe the richness overseas, such as the fertile land and abundant forest resources on Liuqiu Island; the terrifying rice yield in Linyi; Java Island The whole place is full of gold, copper minerals, etc. Li Min almost repeated what he explained to the brothers Li Ke, but focused on the local specialties closest to the Tang Dynasty. After describing these drool-worthy wealth. Li Min's long-buried ambitions finally began to be exposed, pointing out that although these places were also inhabited. But these people are uncivilized and behave in a barbaric and rude manner. We, the people of the Tang Dynasty, bear the teachings of the saints and have the responsibility and obligation to educate these people outside the country, let them know etiquette, understand integrity, and strive to become civilized people of the Tang Dynasty. So Li Min directly quoted the title at the end, calling on the good men of the Tang Dynasty to prepare their equipment and follow his footsteps to expand abroad! ?On the surface. This is an article that encourages the people of the Tang Dynasty to explore abroad, and it is also written in a very sensational way. It not only gives the explorers a sense of justice, but also makes it extremely tempting. But that¡¯s the real intention of this article. But it opened up an overseas treasure map to the people of Tang Dynasty. Moreover, in the eyes of the upper-class nobles of the Tang Dynasty, the treasure map Li Min opened was actually what he wanted to show them. "Your Highness, as soon as this article of yours comes out, I'm afraid I won't have any free time again today!" Wang An said with a smile. "Haha, that's true. I ran over immediately after reading this article. I guess those guys are coming soon." Li Ke also laughed loudly. As soon as he finished speaking, someone outside reported that Li Jingye was here. Li Jingye is younger than Li Min. But now he has grown into a majestic young man. He strode into the hall and saw Li Min and the other three sitting there. He immediately laughed and said, "I didn't expect that I was the first to arrive!" "Brother Jingye, I should be the first one to arrive!" Li Ke corrected him after hearing this. "Uh~, Sanlang, you and Liulang are brothers, so how can they be considered as guests? So after all, I got there first!" Li Jingye was not a loser, and he thought very fast, and immediately retorted with a smile. "Haha~. Third brother, don't argue with Jingye. It doesn't matter who arrives first. I guess Huai Liang and the others will be here too!" Seeing how bored these two people were, Li Min had to interrupt them. Before Li Jingye could sit down, Cheng Huailiang and Qin Huaiyu came together, followed by Yan Bei, Li Jingheng and others, and soon all Li Min's usual gang of friends were here. It's just that when these people first met Li Min, almost all of them wanted to accuse him, because they came to see Li Min yesterday, but all of them were rejected. They all had a fire in their hearts, so when they saw Li Min, they all vented it out. In this regard, Li Min had to apologize one by one. After all, from the perspective of his friends, what he did yesterday was indeed unreasonable. After appeasing this group of friends, they all had similar identities, and naturally there was no distinction between them, so they all sat together in a noisy manner. They seemed to be joking in groups, but their eyes were all focused on Li Min. , after all, they were all waiting for Li Min to give them an explanation. ¡°It¡¯s just that Li Min didn¡¯t seem to notice the gazes of everyone at all, and he kept joking as he should. In the end, Cheng Huailiang was the first to lose his composure. He stood up and asked, "Liu Lang, what on earth do you think? Did you really give up the throne like this?" Cheng Huailiang¡¯s words almost spoke to everyone¡¯s thoughts, so after hearing this, everyone stopped talking and their eyes suddenly focused on Li Min. Li Min smiled calmly and said, "Since Brother Cheng asked about this matter, I also have a question"The question I want to ask everyone is, do you think the wealth your family controls is enough? " As soon as Li Min's question came out, Cheng Huailiang and the others were stunned. This was not a question asked by Li Min, the king of Qi, who was famous for his intelligence. Although these emerging nobles had mastered a lot of wealth, especially after following Li Min into industry and commerce, The wealth in their hands is getting bigger and bigger like a snowball, but all families naturally hope to have as much wealth as possible. No one will feel that the family's wealth is enough. Seeing the expressions of Cheng Huailiang and the others, Li Min and Wang An next to him looked at each other and smiled. People's greed is endless. Except for a very few people, few people feel that the wealth in their hands is enough. Thinking of this, Li Min continued: "There is no need to answer this question. Everyone has a common answer in their hearts. Although we are all friends, there are one or even several families standing behind us, so I will No more nonsense!¡± When Li Min said this, his face suddenly straightened, and he said in a deep voice: "As for my giving up the throne of the Tang Dynasty, there are indeed some secrets that are inconvenient to tell, but you don't need to make wild guesses, and this matter is also related to It has nothing to do with anyone, everything is my own plan. As for whether this matter is right or wrong, I believe everyone will understand it in the future." After saying the above words with a serious face, Li Min's face finally relaxed, and he turned to smile and said: "As for everyone's support for me, Li Min also sees it all, so in order to repay everyone's selfless support, I I have specially prepared a generous gift for everyone, and I believe everyone has seen it!" "Liu Lang, I have already heard what my father said about you. No matter what others say, I, Qin Huaiyu, swear here that I will leave all my life to you in the future!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, Qin Huaiyu spoke first. Li Min didn't expect Qin Huaiyu to express his loyalty on the spot, so he was stunned, but he soon understood the reason. It is estimated that the words he said to deceive the emperor made Qin Qiong believe it, and then told Qin Huaiyu, which made this passionate young man excited. , determined to do something big with myself. "Okay! Brother Qin is right. When a man stands in the world, he will naturally have to make some achievements. I, Li Yong, used to be a bastard, but now I understand a truth, that is, inheriting the achievements of my elders is not a big deal at all. What is really great , It is his own achievement that he achieved with his sword and gun!" Qin Huaiyu's passion also immediately infected Li Yong. As Li Min's best friend, although he felt pity that Li Min did not become the emperor, he knew that the other party could see further than himself. , there must be his own reasons for doing this, so he still supports Li Min unconditionally. "Haha~, what a man to stand in this world, count me, Cheng Huailiang!" Cheng Huailiang also shouted boldly. In fact, from a friend's point of view, no matter whether Li Min becomes the emperor of the Tang Dynasty or not, he should not say anything. But behind him, in addition to the Cheng family, there is also the Qinghe Cui family headed by Cui Yu, so if this matter is not After asking clearly, he had no way to go back and explain. Now that Li Min had brought up so much coveted wealth overseas and it was a generous gift to them, he would have a reason to explain when he went back. In addition, Qin Huaiyu and Li Yong's performance, so he naturally expressed his support. With the three of them taking the lead, no matter what the purpose of the people in the palace, they all expressed their support for Li Min. Seeing this, Wang An next to him finally showed a smile, and at the same time he became more and more fond of Li Min. I admire you for being able to tie so many powerful people to your chariot in just two years. This is indeed not something ordinary people can do! After expressing their stance, everyone showed their true colors and began to inquire about Li Min's next plan and how much wealth was waiting for them overseas? Li Min was naturally very boastful about this, almost describing overseas as a place full of gold. If future generations saw him, they would probably regard him as a human trafficker who recruited laborers in the late Qing Dynasty. Although Li Min¡¯s words were exaggerated, Cheng Huailiang and the others were not outsiders and knew that there must be moisture in the other person¡¯s words. However, they also knew that with Li Min¡¯s character, even if there was moisture in his words, most of them were still credible. A bunch of dandy boys gathered together, especially after talking about business, they naturally had to eat and drink. In addition, Li Min's house was famous for its good wine and food, so it was inevitable that a bunch of drunkards were born in Prince Qi's house that day. , until the lanterns first came on, everyone dispersed one after another. After sending everyone away, Li Min went back to the study alone to sober up. Then he picked up a letter signed from the desk and looked at the Juanxiu handwriting of his fifth sister, Princess Changle. He fell into deep thought for a while. Tomorrow is the third day. It was also the day when he was going to Princess Changle's Mansion to visit the troubled fifth sister. But thinking of the other party's complicated identity, Li Min couldn't help but feel a headache. He hoped that the other party's purpose of meeting him would not be too serious.Too complicated! Capital Datang 213_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 213 Li Min¡¯s overseas treasure has been updated! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 214 I would rather be happy and live a few less years Chongrenfang in Chang'an City is close to the imperial city and relatively close to Shangshu Province, so the people who can live in Chongrenfang are almost all the top nobles of the Tang Dynasty. Among them, there are three most famous mansions, and this one The mansion is just connected to each other and is located in the center of Chongrenfang. The one in the middle is the mansion of Changsun Wuji, Empress Changsun's brother and Li Shimin's confidant. On the right side of Changsun Wuji's mansion is the mansion of his uncle Gao Shilian. As for the left side, it is the Changle Princess Mansion that was built a few years ago. According to the laws of the Tang Dynasty, princesses generally did not live with their parents-in-law when they got married. Instead, they had their own mansions like the princes, and the prince-in-law lived with the princess. However, Changsun Wuji had a special status, and Changle The princess was very favored, so the Changle Princess Mansion was built next to the Changsun Mansion. The middle courtyard wall was open, making it easier for the princess and the consort to move between the two mansions. Anxingfang and Chongrenfang, where Li Min's mansion is located, are just opposite each other, and it can be reached in a short time by horse-drawn carriage. He also got up early today, prepared gifts and came to Princess Changle's Mansion. As soon as Li Min's carriage arrived in front of the mansion, he was immediately greeted by a man who had been waiting for a long time. This man was more than seven feet tall, with a face like a crown jade, and was extremely handsome. However, in this handsomeness, But there was still an indescribable feminine aura, which made Li Min immediately think of Changsun Wuji. No need to ask, this person must be Princess Changle's husband Changsun Chong. "Hahaha~, the sixth brother has always been kind, but I have been waiting for you for a long time!" Changsun Chong showed great enthusiasm. Before Li Min got off the carriage, he had already greeted him. And he personally helped the other person down. Looking at Changsun Chong¡¯s bright smile, Li Min felt contempt in his heart. This kid had screwed up the old Li Min, but now that they met again, he acted like he was a good friend he hadn't seen for many years. Not everyone could do this kind of shamelessness. Thinking of this, Li Min really wanted to slap the other person in the face to see if he could still laugh? "Haha. Since the last time we said goodbye, I haven't seen my cousin for a long time. I miss you so much!" The hypocritical smile on Li Min's face can make the child cry, even though he said it enthusiastically. However, his tone was once again cold. He could only think about beating people in his mind. After all, he was a guest today. It would be too rude to hit the host without asking the reason. Dads like Changsun Chong and Changsun Wuji were already extremely thick-skinned. They turned a blind eye to Li Min's cold tone, and still let Li Min into the house very enthusiastically. They also tried their best to find words to talk to on the way, doing everything they could as a master. . Li Min answered wordlessly, but the further he walked, the stranger he became. Because Changsun Chong didn't seem to be taking him to the main hall, he couldn't help but curiously asked: "Cousin Changsun, where exactly do you want Fifth Sister to meet me?" Changsun Chong, who was originally smiling, suddenly darkened when he heard Li Min mentioning Princess Changle, and said in a serious tone: "Sixth brother doesn't know something. Since I came back from your house that day, your fifth sister's The gas attack broke out again, and I fainted two or three times in a row. Fortunately, Dr. Sun was called in in time. The condition was under control. Although I am fine now, I am still lying on the bed, so I have to meet you in the inner house. " Li Min was stunned after hearing this, and asked anxiously: "It's not summer anymore, why did Fifth Sister's Qi disease suddenly occur again?" Li Shimin himself suffered from hypertension, and Empress Changsun also had this disease. What's worse is that this disease is a family hereditary disease. Princess Changle, Li Zhi, and Sizi all have mild or severe symptoms of hypertension. Among them, Princess Changle The disease is the most severe and occurs almost several times every year. However, this disease has a characteristic, that is, it is more afraid of heat. Generally, it is only easy to get sick in summer, but it is very safe in other seasons. "This" Changsun Chong couldn't answer after hearing this. After all, he was not a doctor, so he had no choice but to say in the end, "Sixth brother, I don't know this either, but Dr. Sun is treating Li Zhi, why don't we go in and ask him Bar?" After hearing this, Li Min immediately quickened his pace and followed Changsun Chong into the inner chamber of the Princess Mansion. Naturally, others cannot enter or exit the princess's palace at will, but since Li Min is the younger brother of Princess Changle, there is nothing to be taboo about. After turning around a few yards, the two of them soon came to Princess Changle's bedroom. However, as soon as Li Min walked outside the door, he smelled a faint smell of medicine. After walking in, he immediately saw a maid holding a medicine bowl and heading toward her. When they went out, it looked like Princess Changle had just taken medicine. When he and Changsun Chong turned around the screen in the bedroom, they happened to see Princess Changle lying half on the couch, with the sleeve of her right arm rolled up to her elbow, revealing an arm like a white lotus root. Next to her, Sun Simiao was acupuncture. . Seeing this situation, Li Min and Changsun Chong immediately stopped for fear of disturbing Sun Simiao's acupuncture. However, Princess Changle saw their arrival and looked slightly pale.A smile immediately appeared on his face and he said: "Sixth brother is here. Please sit down quickly. After Dr. Sun has finished the injection, my sister will talk to you!" Li Min didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this. He bowed and bowed to Princess Changle. He found a place to sit down until Sun Simiao finished acupuncture. Then he stood up and said, "Li Min, see Sister Changle!" "Sixth brother, you don't have to be polite. My sister has physical inconveniences and can't get up to greet her. You don't need to be too polite, just sit by yourself!" Princess Changle put down her sleeves and tried hard to sit up. "Princess, no, you just took the medicine, and Wei Chen used acupuncture to speed up the medicine's effect. It's really not appropriate to sit up now!" Seeing Princess Changle's actions, Sun Simiao, who was packing the medicine box next to him, immediately stopped him. "Sister Changle, since Dr. Sun said so, you should just lie down. Anyway, in front of my little brother, sister, you don't have to pay too much attention to these common etiquettes!" Li Min also hurriedly advised after hearing this. Changsun Chong next to him also spoke a few words, but Princess Changle couldn't stand it and had to lie down on the couch again. "Mr. Sun, doesn't Sister Changle's qi disease only occur when the weather is hot? It's almost the Chinese New Year, how come it suddenly occurs?" Li Min asked impatiently while Sun Simiao packed his things. . After hearing this, Sun Simiao pondered for a moment, and then replied in the same unhurried tone as always: "Your Highness does not know that the princess's qi disease is not only due to the heat, but also has a great relationship with her own emotions. The first two Princess Tian¡¯s mood swings were too great, causing Qi and blood to stagnate in her chest, which led to Qi disease.¡± Li Min was surprised after hearing this. At the banquet that day, he even made some sarcastic remarks to Princess Changle. Could it be that this made her angry? Thinking of this, Li Min glanced at Princess Changle with some embarrassment. Unexpectedly, she also stared at him with piercing eyes. This made Li Min's face turn red and he did not dare to say anything else. "Princess, you have some congenital deficiencies, so you must be careful when dealing with stubborn diseases such as qi disease. In addition to being careful not to be too tired, don't be too nervous. At the same time, you should also try to avoid emotions of great joy and sadness, otherwise it is very likely that It will cause Qi disease again. If this disease does not occur, it will be as violent as a landslide. If not treated in time, it is very likely to cause an accident, so Princess Wanwang will keep Wei Chen's words in mind!" Sun Simiao said before leaving. , and gave a few more instructions before preparing to leave. "I'll send Imperial Physician Sun out!" Seeing Sun Simiao leave, Chang Sun Chong unexpectedly stood up and said. Then before Li Min could react, he had already walked out of the room with Sun Simiao with a smile. Except for the maid who was waiting next to him, there were only two people left in the room, Li Min and Princess Changle. This made Li Min feel a little uncomfortable. Although the other party was his sister, he didn't usually interact with her much, and today she was still with her. He asked himself to come, he didn't know what to say? Compared to Li Min who was restless, Princess Changle was very relaxed. After asking the maid next to her to serve tea to her sixth brother, she suddenly sighed and said: "Sixth brother, it was really my fault about the banquet that day. You shouldn¡¯t stir up eldest brother¡¯s dissatisfaction with you. Fifth sister is here to express her humility to you!¡± Princess Changle said, struggling to sit up again, apparently wanting to apologize to Li Min. This frightened Li Min, and he hurriedly grabbed the other person to stop him from moving. He also said at the same time: "Fifth sister, please stop making trouble, lie down and don't move. Dr. Sun has already explained it so clearly just now, why did you Don¡¯t you still care about your body so much?¡± Seeing the unpretentious concern on Li Min's face, Princess Changle burst out laughing. She followed Li Min and lay down again, but she still defended herself: "Although Imperial Physician Sun has excellent medical skills, But you may not be able to listen to everything he said. If it is really like what he said, you can't do this or that, you can't even cry or laugh too loudly, what's the difference between that and a piece of stone? Rather than living like that, I would rather be happy from the heart. I¡¯ll lose a few years off my life!¡± Princess Changle may have been a gentle and quiet woman in front of others, but for some reason, her true nature was exposed for the first time in front of Li Min. It seems that under the quiet mask of this princess, there is a heart that yearns for freedom. heart of. However, Princess Changle¡¯s laughter did not last long and suddenly stopped. When Li Min looked up, he found that the other party¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed and there was a gloomy look on her face. "Fifth sister, what's wrong with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable again?" Li Min asked with some concern. Although this fifth sister had plotted against him, she was still his sister after all, and she had already taken the initiative to admit her mistake just now. As a man, he was naturally not too stingy. Besides, he also admired the temperament of this Changle sister. The anger in my heart has long since dissipated. Princess Changle did not answer Li Min's words, but suddenly sighed, her tone was a little lonely, and turned aroundThe first pair of beautiful eyes stared at Li Min quietly, and then he said, "Liu Lang, sister, thank you for taking the initiative to withdraw from the battle for the throne, but I have a question to ask you. Do you think the eldest brother and the fourth brother are really Are you capable of inheriting your father¡¯s throne?¡± {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 215 Changsun Wuji wants to see Li Min When Li Min heard Princess Changle's words, his eyes narrowed, and he looked at Princess Changle up and down warily. He found that her eyes were full of calmness, so he put down most of his guard, and after thinking for a while, But he smiled bitterly and shook his head and said: "Fifth sister, you are already so ill, how can you still be in the mood to care about such things? Didn't Dr. Sun just give you instructions not to work too hard!" Li Min¡¯s words are indeed sincere. Princess Changle is just a woman. She just needs to focus on raising her husband and children at home. There is no need to worry about the throne. But after hearing this, Princess Changle's haggard face showed a trace of bitterness. She lowered her head slightly, and her long silky hair fell from her shoulders, revealing her thin shoulders. After a while, she heard her whisper. : "Sixth brother, there are some things that I can't just ignore if I want to. Since I married into the eldest grandson's family when I was thirteen years old, I am not only the daughter of my father and mother, but also the daughter-in-law of the eldest grandson's family!" Li Min began to frown when he heard Princess Changle emphasize his identity. He could vaguely guess the unspeakable difficulties in Princess Changle's heart. After Princess Changle said the above words, she suddenly took a long breath. When she raised her head again, there were already two lines of clear tears on her white jade cheeks: "Everyone in the world envies the luxury of the royal family, but who knows The pain involved, especially for royal women like us, even if my father and mother doted on me, they did not hesitate to marry me to the eldest son's family in order to make the relationship between the royal family and the eldest son's family closer. In this way, an important marriage has become a link between the two families. I usually not only think about my father and mother, but also the interests of the Changsun family. Even for those ridiculous interests, I even plotted against my own brothers. ¡­¡± When Princess Changle said this, she had already burst into tears. When she was thirteen years old, she was just an ignorant child and had no idea what marriage was. But by the time she understood, it was already too late. She has been tightly bound by this political marriage and cannot struggle out of it. In the end, I had to accept my fate and play my role well. Seeing Princess Changle crying, there were maids nearby who wanted to persuade her, but they were all chased away by Princess Changle. Li Min was also helpless about this. Political marriage is a very common thing among nobles. If it is a more mellow temper, it will not matter. However, Princess Changle is obviously a stubborn and independent woman. She is obviously dissatisfied with her marriage, but she can't change it. Naturally It's full of grievances. After a while, Princess Changle finally vented her grievances and her tears stopped. Only then did Li Min dare to ask the maid to fetch water, wet the towel with his own hands and wring it out, then handed it to Princess Changle for her to wipe her face, and then said: "Fifth sister, there are ten chances of things going wrong in life. You too There¡¯s no need to be too sad, and I think your brother-in-law is also very kind to you?¡± Princess Changle didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. The grievances she had hidden in her heart for many years suddenly came out all at once. As a result, she felt a little embarrassed to be so arrogant in front of her brother. And when I heard Li Min's comforting words, especially when he mentioned Changsun Chong. But she sighed quietly and said nothing. After being silent for a while, Princess Changle seemed to wake up from her deep thoughts. She turned to look at Li Min and then said: "Sixth brother, since you have withdrawn from the battle for the throne, and with your intelligence, you must have seen more clearly." Clear, can you answer the question I just asked?" "Fifth sister, you already have the answer in your mind, why bother asking me again?" Li Min sighed after hearing this. Although the fifth sister herself was extremely dissatisfied with the current situation, she still wanted to ask after calming down. Play your role. "Oh, the eldest brother was fine originally, but after his leg was injured, his temper became more and more weird. As for the fourth brother, he is more suitable to be a teacher. The emperor cannot do it anyway!" Princess Changle sighed in a faint voice. , and then she asked in an even more depressed mood, "Sixth brother, on the day of the banquet, did I look particularly despicable by scheming against you and my eldest brother?" "Fifth sister, there is nothing despicable about the royal family. Everything is done to achieve your own goals. Besides, you just couldn't help it!" Li Min also said helplessly. He is now full of sympathy for his Changle sister, who is just a poor person under a political marriage. Princess Changle is the daughter-in-law of Changsun Wuji. Their political stances are actually the same. After seeing that neither Li Chengqian nor Li Tai were suitable heirs to the throne, they immediately turned their attention to another person, who was only ten years old. Li Zhi, before they wanted to push Li Zhi to the top, they had to defeat Li Min, who was the most vocal. However, Li Min was extremely powerful and could not be shaken by the power of their eldest son's family, so they thought of provoking Li Chengqian and Li Tai. They are dissatisfied with Li Min and hope that the two of them will fight with Li Min first.They tried to exploit others by themselves, but unfortunately they didn't expect that Li Min had already given up the fight for the throne. This made their plan against Li Min and the three of them ineffective just after it took off. Understanding the above, you can understand why Princess Changle said that she was despicable. Li Min and she are half-brothers, and Li Chengqian and Li Tai are her brothers from the same mother, and their relationship is even deeper, but in order to let When the legitimate prince succeeded to the throne, Princess Changle had to plot against these three brothers. For a woman like her, she also suffered great pain and guilt in her heart. This is probably the real reason why Princess Changle did what she did. . "If there is an afterlife, I really don't want to be reborn in the imperial family!" Regarding Li Min's comfort, Princess Changle also sighed softly and said something extremely sad. Li Min was speechless after hearing this. The two were silent for a long time. As the host, Princess Changle also felt that the atmosphere was a bit heavy, so she forced a smile and said to Li Min: "Liu Lang, you don't bother to compete with the emperor brother and the others for the throne. Sister, I don't care about this." You admire me very much, but are you really sure to carve out your own land overseas?" After Li Min heard this question, he finally regained some energy and said with a smile: "You don't have to worry about this fifth sister. I had already started planning to expand overseas before I went to Dengzhou, and now I have almost finished it." Once everything is ready, it¡¯s up to me, the person at the helm, to direct the overall situation.¡± "Haha, look at how proud you are, overseas is not as good as the Central Plains. I heard that there are wild beasts and miasma running rampant there. You must be careful!" Princess Changle warned with a smile. Not only among the princes, but also in the entire Tang Dynasty, the younger brother in front of her was a top figure, so Princess Changle was naturally very concerned about him. "Hehe, sister is worrying too much. Didn't I say that the other day? There is a huge treasure house overseas, with countless treasures waiting for us to discover and exploit. Moreover, not all overseas are barbaric and backward places. For example, In the far west of our Tang Dynasty, that is where the Qin Dynasty is located in ancient books, but they call themselves Rome" As soon as Li Min talked about various things overseas, he immediately became energetic. Although Princess Changle was a woman, she was also very interested in these novel things, so she listened with interest and added a few words from time to time. He asked one or two questions that Li Min thought were very idiotic, but the other person was his sister, so Li Min had to answer them patiently. Like a storyteller, Li Min kept talking for nearly an hour. Princess Changle had just taken medicine, which might contain sleeping pills, so she gradually became exhausted and started to doze off with her eyes opening and closing. At first, Princess Changle refused to sleep, because no one had talked to her like this for a long time, so she didn't want to just fall asleep. However, after the medicine took effect, she couldn't hold on at all, and finally she didn't know what to do. Mumbling something, he finally fell into a deep sleep. As Li Min was talking, he suddenly felt quiet. When he lowered his head, he saw that Princess Changle had fallen asleep. Looking at her delicate and slightly pale face, he couldn't help but sigh. Princess Changle is a pitiful person. She Kidnapped by his own status, he lives a life he doesn't like every day. In comparison, in fact, he is almost the same as the other person, a poor person who can't help himself. Li Min stood up gently, trying not to make any noise, and then covered Princess Changle with a quilt with his own hands. He also gestured to the maid next to him to indicate that he was leaving, and asked her to report to Princess Changle when she woke up. When the other party nodded, he turned around and walked gently out of Princess Changle's bedroom. After walking out of the room, Li Min looked up at the cloudless blue sky, and at the same time let out a long breath. He couldn't help Princess Changle at all. Everything was up to her. But if he didn't remember If I'm wrong, my sister seems to have passed away at a young age. I wonder if my accidental time travel can change the fate of this poor man? Just when Li Min lifted his legs and was about to leave, he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him saying: "Sixth brother, is Li Zhi asleep?" Li Min turned his head and happened to see Changsun Chong standing by the door. Although the weather was good today, it was already December after all, and there was a bit of northerly wind. Changsun Chong must have been standing there for a long time. His expression They were all a little green from the cold, which surprised Li Min. He said curiously: "Fifth sister has fallen asleep. Why didn't cousin eldest grandson go in? Did you stay outside the door just now?" After hearing this, Changsun Chong showed a somewhat stiff smile and said: "I just sent Dr. Sun away and came back. It's just that you and Lizhi were chatting happily, so you didn't notice me. Later I saw that Lizhi was a little sleepy, and I was afraid that she would see I got distracted, so I quit again!¡± After hearing this, Li Min looked at the other party with some surprise. Unexpectedly, Changsun Chong's affection for Sister Changle was still the same.Quite deep. But Changsun Chong then said: "Sixth brother, since Li Zhi is already asleep, you might as well come with me, my father wants to see you!" Changsun Wuji! Li Min narrowed his eyes slightly, what should come will eventually come! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 216: Trip to East Market Li Min had always disliked Changsun Wuji. It was because he felt an unspeakable threat from him that he had to think of ways to enhance his own strength in order to protect himself. I never expected that I would embark on such a path of no return. In addition, Li Min has just realized the pity of his sister, Princess Changle. Although this situation is not entirely caused by Changsun Wuji, the other party must also bear a certain responsibility, so when he heard that the other party wanted to see him, he also obviously showed off The expression of an elder made Li Min feel very unhappy. It is out of this mentality that after listening to Changsun Chong's words, Li Min glanced at him lightly, and then said with a smile: "Uncle, I invite you, and Li Min will go by himself, but I am in a hurry today." , I really can¡¯t separate myself, so I asked my cousin to tell my uncle that Li Min will come to apologize someday!¡± After Li Min finished speaking, he immediately turned around and left without waiting for Chang Sun Chong's reply, without any hesitation. This caught Changsun Chong a little off guard. After all, as his father, he had never invited anyone and been rejected by the other party. Even if Changsun Wuji invited His Majesty the Emperor, the other party would usually condescend to come. Unexpectedly, Li Min would He refused without hesitation. Li Min sneered as he walked away. He knew very well what Changsun Wuji wanted to do when he saw him, but he had already escaped from it and really didn't want to deal with that kind of nonsense anymore. Moreover, with Li Min's strength, there was no need to give him anything. A person like Changsun Wuji has a good face, so this time he is trying to give the other party a blow, so that Changsun Wuji will know that he is no longer the lonely King of Liang that he was before. Look at Li Min¡¯s background. Changsun Chong didn't know whether he should call the other party to stop him? But in the end, he gritted his teeth, turned around and reported to his father. After all, he really couldn't make up his mind about this kind of thing. But when Li Min walked out of the gate of Princess Changle's Mansion, he saw a scene that he had expected. I saw Changsun Wuji riding a bay-red horse. Maybe he ran too fast when he was riding the horse. Now his chest was still rising and falling violently, and his face had a cold look. The eyes looking at Li Min were also full of anger. "My uncle's movements are so fast! He is indeed the man who followed my father to conquer the world!" Li Min said with an angry smile that would cost his life. He had already guessed that Changsun Wuji would not give up if he did not see him today, so he was not surprised at all when he saw the other party coming on horseback. "Humph. Everyone says that although King Qi is smart, he is very stingy and vengeful. Today I finally learned the lesson!" With Changsun Wuji's intelligence. Who wouldn't understand the meaning of Li Min's move? It's just that he had targeted Li Min many times before. Now that the situation has reversed, it's appropriate for the other party to give him some color. However, he is also an arrogant person and was teased like this by a junior. This made Changsun Wuji a little angry. "Hahaha~, I, Li Min, do hold grudges very much, but the ones I hold grudges against are all those who have offended me, unlike some people. Others clearly didn't offend him, but he still wants to have trouble with others. It¡¯s really confusing!¡± Li Min was also rude and returned all the anger he had received from Changsun Wuji back to him. Changsun Wuji wanted to ask Li Min for something today, and he really didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him. In addition, he was indeed somewhat unreasonable, so after hearing this, he snorted coldly, turned his head and said no more. Although Li Min was stingy, she was not an unreasonable shrew, so when she saw that the other party was no longer listening to her words, she immediately showed a victorious smile. He asked the guard to lead his horse, turned over and rode on it, then glanced at Changsun Wuji who was sulking, and said with a smile: "Uncle, how about we go to Dongshi for some fun?" Although Li Min seemed to be asking for Changsun Wuji's opinion, after he said it, Tima walked towards Dongshi without caring whether the other party agreed. Changsun Wuji looked at Li Min's figure and his teeth itched with hatred, but he had to follow him. After all, his personal gains and losses were nothing compared to the major events to be discussed today. There used to be a saying in Chang'an that it was called East Guizhou and Xiquan. The so-called East and West refer to the east and west cities, and Gui and Quan refer to the characteristics of the two cities. Most of the people living near the East City are wealthy and aristocratic, and their consumption The level is extremely high, so Dongshi mainly deals in luxury goods. Because the West Market is close to the Silk Road, the products sold here are very complete. Not only the local products of the Tang Dynasty, but also many various products from Central Asia, Tianzhu, Persia and other places. It can be said that as long as you can think of the products, Almost everyone sells it here. However, the phrase "East, Gui, and West" is already outdated now. Not only are the East and West markets many times more prosperous than before, but the types of goods are also more complete. However, most of the merchants in the West Market are still those who followed the Silk Road. , while the East Market is mainly populated by businessmen who go to Dengzhou to go overseas. In fact, Li Min has only been involved in the development of a few key industries, such as coal, cement, and food.?Processing, etc., but as the saying goes, one industry prospers and all industries prosper, and all industries are related. In fact, everyone understands this, so there is no need to say more. With this prosperity of all industries, more and more people have joined industry and commerce, and their income has also increased a lot. With income, consumption will be further stimulated and the demand for industrial and commercial products will be increased. In this way, A virtuous cycle is formed, and the capital chain flows faster and faster in everyone's hands. The original social wealth may not have increased much, but everyone will feel that the wealth in their hands is much more than before. The New Year is coming soon, and ordinary people have a lot more money in their hands than in previous years, so they naturally want to have a good year and rush to the largest market nearby to buy New Year goods. This is especially true for people in Chang'an and surrounding areas, so now In the east and west markets, there is a scene of rubbing shoulders from morning to night. Li Min is in front, Changsun Wuji is behind, and there are many guards beside him. At first, Li Min felt very interesting when he saw the lively scene in the East Market. After all, he had been back in Chang'an for so long and never had the chance to hang out like this. Compared with more than a year ago, the East Market was much more lively. . However, the closer they got to the city center, the more pedestrians were on the road. Although the two of them had guards to clear the way, it was still a little difficult. They happened to be near Dengxian Tower, next to the largest Linxian Teahouse in Chang'an. They were not eating now. time, so Li Min and the others went directly into the teahouse, went up to the second floor and asked for a private room facing the street. In the elegant room, Li Min sat by the window, took a sip of the top-quality Longjing tea in his hand, and then glanced at the bustling crowd below, feeling a sense of accomplishment. Just one East Market has become so prosperous. From here, we can see the results of our own promotion of industrial and commercial development in the past two years. "Uncle, what can you see from the crowd below?" Li Min was not only proud of himself, but also wanted to hear the praise of his old enemy, Changsun Wuji. How could Changsun Wuji not understand what Li Min meant? It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t stand the way a villain like Li Min got his way, so he deliberately answered the question inappropriately: ¡°Humph! The bustling is nothing more than fame and fortune!¡± After hearing this, Li Min was stunned for a moment before he realized what he was doing. He also secretly resented it in his heart. However, he was very thoughtful and suddenly showed a smile and asked: "What a name and fortune. According to Tai Shigong, almost all people in the world are interested in fame." I live for profit, but I don¡¯t know, uncle, are you doing it for fame or profit?¡± Li Min¡¯s question is extremely difficult to answer, because whether it is for fame or profit, it will tarnish his reputation. However, Changsun Wuji was not an ordinary person. After looking at Li Min indifferently, he said slowly: "I have followed your Majesty for decades and devoted myself to assisting you. Therefore, whatever your Majesty pursues, I will also pursue. Your Highness is His Majesty¡¯s favorite son, and I must be very clear about His Majesty¡¯s pursuit, so I would like to ask His Majesty for some advice!¡± What does it mean to be an old fox? The Changsun Wuji in front of him is like this. If Li Min wants to play an intellectual game with this kind of person, the winning rate is hardly even 1%. Li Min was turned back by the opponent, and the difficult questions he threw back were thrown back, and he couldn't answer them at all, so his face was a little embarrassed for a while. However, Li Min's face had reached a level that was thicker than invisible, so he quickly returned to normal, and did not answer the other party's words. Instead, he directly asked the question that the other party wanted to hear most: "Uncle stopped Li Min today, thinking there must be something wrong." Do you have something important to say?¡± Seeing that Li Min was finally willing to talk about business, Changsun Wuji finally breathed a sigh of relief. Faced with Li Min, a rising star in the fox's den, he also felt a pressure, so he wanted to finish talking about business and leave quickly. However, the other party has never given him a chance, and now he can finally tell the big story that he has been planning for a long time. Thinking of this, Changsun Wuji showed an expression of relief on his face, sorted out his thoughts, and then said: "King Qi, you are also a smart man, so I won't talk nonsense anymore. The prince has a disabled leg, and his personality is getting worse. You are surly. With your Majesty's temper, he will definitely be easy to retain in the future. Originally, you had the best hope for this position, but after you gave up the succession to the throne, among the remaining princes, the only one is King Wei" When Changsun Wuji mentioned Li Tai, his brows suddenly wrinkled, and a look of disgust appeared on his face. Although they were both close nephews, compared to Li Chengqian or Li Zhi, he disliked Li Tai the most. Of course, Li Tai Don't like him either. In addition, Changsun Wuji also knew clearly that with Li Tai's arrogant, pedantic and even naive character, he was not the best candidate to inherit the throne at all. Li Min saw Changsun Wuji's expression when he mentioned Li Tai, and immediately understood what the other party meant. In fact, half of the expression on Changsun Wuji's face was sincere, and the other half was for Li Min. This was not only a reminder He didn't like Li Tai himself, and he also wanted to remind Li Min of his bad character. . . )   {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 217: Vaccination for Changsun Wuji Capital Datang 217_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 217: Injecting Changsun Wuji from Li Tai is not only arrogant, but also pedantic. He can't even handle interpersonal relationships well, let alone handle national affairs that are thousands of times more complicated. If Li Tai really ascends the throne, he is likely to become the Tang Dynasty version of Song Huizong, calligraphy , He is better than anyone else in literature, but the country will be in a mess. Originally, after Li Min withdrew from the struggle for the throne, he no longer wanted to interfere with the throne of the Tang Dynasty. However, the fundamental reason why he gave up the throne in the first place was to let the descendants of Yan and Huang take the lead and gain greater living space and more opportunities. Resources occupy the top of the jungle law. No matter how he develops outside, Datang is the strongest supporter behind him. Therefore, no matter how he looks at it, he needs Datang to have a wise monarch, and Li Tai obviously does not meet his requirements. After Changsun Wuji took over Li Tai, he had been secretly observing Li Min's expression. Unfortunately, there was no big change on Li Min's face. At most, he showed a thoughtful look. After a while, Li Min woke up from his thoughts, picked up the tea cup and took another sip, and then said: "Uncle, what the fourth brother honors is nothing more than the favor of his father. And do you think that with the respect between him and the important ministers in the court? Can you really succeed to the throne if you have such a bad relationship?" "Nothing is impossible!" Changsun Wuji suddenly said excitedly, his voice rising a lot, "Although the matter of the throne is related to the court and the country, it is also a family matter of the emperor, so no matter how unsuitable a prince is for the throne, But if the emperor himself insists on having his own way, then it will be useless for the ministers to object." Changsun Wuji¡¯s words are not wrong, according to the original history. After Li Chengqian rebelled and was deposed, Li Shimin indeed planned to make Li Tai the crown prince. Unfortunately, Li Tai was so happy that he even said the stupid thing of "killing his son to pass on his younger brother" in front of Li Shimin. As a result, his cold character was exposed. However, out of concern for the safety of his other sons, Li Shimin ultimately did not make Li Tai the crown prince. In the end, Li Zhi, the youngest of the legitimate sons, borrowed the power of the eldest grandson Wuji. Finally, the fisherman was able to sit on the throne of the Tang Dynasty, and then successfully became the third emperor of the Tang Dynasty. History has been completely disrupted by the wings of Li Min, the royal butterfly, and he doesn't know if Li Tai will still say that stupid sentence that changed the history of the Tang Dynasty. What if the other party became a little smarter due to his influence, or forgot to say that sentence, and Li Shimin really made him the prince. The consequences would be too bad. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but pay attention to this issue. Although Li Shimin was in his prime, he would eventually grow old one day, and he did not want to spend the rest of his life dealing with people like Li Tai. "Okay, I'm convinced. My uncle is really eloquent!" Li Min glanced at Changsun Wuji pretending to be relaxed. The last compliment was indeed sincere. After all, based on his prejudice against him, Changsun Wuji But he could still convince himself to help him. This also directly illustrates the other party's talent. Hearing that Li Min finally agreed, even with Changsun Wuji's determination, he couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth, and at the same time, he secretly praised his good luck in his heart. With Li Min as a super powerful enemy, his original plan to push Li Zhi to the top was not sure at all. But unexpectedly, Li Min suddenly withdrew, and the only remaining opponent was Li Tai. Li Tai happened to be at odds with Li Min again, which made him seize the opportunity, and finally turned his enemy into a friend with Li Min, asking him to help him. Support Li Zhi. I believe that with such a powerful help from Li Min. Coupled with his own power in the court, no matter how favored Li Tai is, he will never be able to sit on the throne! And Li Min looked at Changsun Wuji who was immersed in excitement, and sighed secretly in his heart. There are no eternal enemies in this world, only eternal interests. At least in terms of preventing Li Tai from ascending to power, he and the other party's interests It is consistent, and for Li Zhi, the younger brother, regardless of the feelings between the two, he can also figure out what the other person is thinking, and although the other person is cunning and has a somewhat cowardly personality, in history, he is actually the same. An accomplished emperor, sadly, was caught between his father Li Shimin and his wife Wu Zetian, causing his own light to be completely eclipsed by the two. However, although Li Min agreed to help Chang Sun Wuji, Li Min also had his own concerns. He stared at Changsun Wuji for a long time. When the other party noticed something strange about him, Li Min said slowly: "Master Changsun, I can help you with the ninth brother's matter, but you have to remember , my purpose is different from yours, I only need a stable situation in the Tang Dynasty, and domestic industry and commerce must not be suppressed in any way!" Changsun Wuji was stunned at first. After listening to Li Min's words, his face darkened. He stared at Li Min with almost the same look and asked: "Your Highness, King Qi, what do you mean? I help Pheasant Slave for the sake of the Tang Dynasty." For the sake of the country, what purpose can it serve?"   Seeing the other party's eyes that had no strange color at all, Li Min sneered and said in a very low voice: "Master Changsun, don't think that you are the only smart person in this world. Ninth Brother is indeed a good heir to the throne. But you know his character better than I do. At best, he is benevolent; at worst, he is cowardly. Even if such a person ascends the throne, he will probably be easier to control than others!" Although Li Min's voice was not high-pitched, it was like a thunderbolt in Changsun Wuji's ears. At the same time, the look on his face could no longer be controlled, showing an unnatural look of fear, just like Li Min's words. Xin said that deep down in his heart, he had indeed thought about the situation in which his eldest son, the Sun family, would be in sole control of the government and the public after Li Zhi ascended the throne. However, it was still early and he had no certainty at all, so he could only think about it in his heart. Just think about it. Looking at Changsun Wuji's horrified expression, Li Min snorted coldly again. Historically, after Li Zhi ascended the throne, the first problem he faced was Changsun Wuji's dictatorial power. Fortunately, he had someone beside him at that time who was not as courageous and decisive as Li Shimin. Wu Meiniang was under him, so Li Zhi simply retreated behind the scenes and allowed Wu Meiniang to fight with Changsun Wuji. As a result, with the joint efforts of their husband and wife, Changsun Wuji's power was finally uprooted. But now that Wu Meiniang is with Li Min, it is impossible for her to enter the palace again, let alone help Li Zhi. If Changsun Wuji is still as authoritarian as in history, Li Zhi may not be able to fight against him, so Li Min wants to give him some advice in advance. Changsun Wuji takes a vaccination. Li Min said the most secret thing in his heart, but Changsun Wuji was not an ordinary person after all. He quickly regained his composure, and then forcefully defended himself: "Your Highness, King Qi, you have really wronged me. If Pheasant Nu takes over the throne, That is the king of a country. Even if I am his uncle, I am also his minister. Everything should be done according to the decree. As for the heart-wrenching words of controlling the emperor, please never mention it again!" It's a pity that after hearing this, the sneer on Li Min's face became even bigger. He leaned forward and stared directly at Changsun Wuji's eyes. At the same time, his voice also changed, and he even said again with a murderous look: "Master Changsun , don¡¯t play these little tricks in front of me. I know what you are thinking better than anyone else, but I am not a stingy person. As the uncle of the ninth brother, you not only have an authoritative status, but also an authoritative position. Strength, but you have to remember one thing for me." Every time Li Min spoke, his eyes got closer to Changsun Wuji. At the end of the sentence, he was almost only a few centimeters away from the other person's eyes. Only then did he stop, and then said word by word: " I allow you to be Zhuge Kongming, but you must not plan to be Sima Yi, otherwise I will make your eldest grandson family completely disappear from the Tang Dynasty!" Zhuge Liang and Sima Yi were both powerful ministers, but one was authoritarian and had no different intentions, while the other took over Cao Wei's kingdom, so Li Min used these two people as a metaphor to let Changsun Wuji understand the bottom line of what he could tolerate. Li Min's actions and the content of his words all revealed a strong self-confidence, but this self-confidence was undoubtedly a huge pressure for Changsun Wuji. Even he himself did not believe it. Having his ambition stolen by a junior like Li Min, and even under this kind of pressure, made him suddenly feel like facing Li Shimin. If Changsun Wuji had been replaced by someone else, Li Min would have been so frightened that he knelt down and begged for mercy. However, the other party was a person who had walked through strong winds and waves, and his mind was already extremely strong. Therefore, after hearing Li Min's threats, he only woke up after being confused for a while. When he looked at Li Min again, his eyes became very fierce and his tone was cold. He replied: "Li Min, who do you think you are? I don't need you to teach me what I will do in the future!" Changsun Wuji did have the intention to become a powerful minister, but as for becoming Sima Yi or something like that, he probably never thought about it. He was just provoked by Li Min's words. He himself is an arrogant person, so he spoke so unscrupulously. rebuttal. "Hahaha~" Unexpectedly, after Li Min heard Changsun Wuji's words, he laughed heartily. He stopped after a while, then suddenly turned to Changsun Wubi and said in a vicious voice: "Changsun Wuji, who do you think I am?" You will know in the future, but let me tell you, Li Zhi is my younger brother, and the Tang Dynasty is also the power of our Li family. As long as I, Li Min, are here, you will still be an honest ninth brother. Don't do anything extraordinary. Otherwise, you will regret it sometimes. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can try it!¡± The threat in Li Min's words and the expression on his face matched perfectly. A strong self-confidence emerged from his whole body, completely suppressing Changsun Wuji's own aura. In the end, Changsun Wuji's expression changed. He collapsed, his whole body was like a deflated rubber ball, and he sat down on his seat and could not get up again. Seeing that the other party's momentum was finally defeated by him, Li Min also showed a somewhat proud smile on his face. This time he just wanted to give the other party a piece of mind.With the above-mentioned deterrence, I believe that when I truly have my own power in the future, even if Changsun Wuji holds the power, he will definitely not care about his ulterior motives, because outside of the Tang Dynasty, there is someone like Li Min. The tiger is staring at him! Capital Datang 217_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 217: Injecting Changsun Wuji has been updated! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 218 Weights and Measures Capital Datang 218_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 218 Weights and Measures from "Father, please take two steps forward!" Li Min held a ruler without scale in his hand and said to Li Shimin with a smile on his face. This is a small school ground in the palace. In addition to the father and son, they are also accompanied by Duan Lun, who is the minister of the Ministry of Industry. However, looking at the reluctant look on his face, one can guess that he was forced to do so by Li Min. Come. "Liu Lang, is it necessary for you to do this?" Li Shimin walked a few steps forward with a smile, and asked Li Min as he walked. Just after the court today, his son entered the palace and insisted on dragging him to do some measurements. Although he could not figure out Li Min's intention of doing such a thing, it was still a move to leave a name for himself, so he also behaved Show some interest. "What your Majesty said is true. I also think that His Highness King Qi is unnecessary!" Duan Lun is not an outsider and has a very good relationship with Li Min, so he doesn't care what he says. Besides, he still has a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in the Ministry of Works. , I really don¡¯t want to mess around with Li Min here. "My father and uncle don't know something. This is not a joke on my part, but it is related to the future development of industry and commerce, so don't underestimate this matter!" Li Min still explained with a smile. A few days ago, he and Changsun Wuji reached an agreement on the throne and waited for the opportunity to push Li Zhi to the throne. He also warned the other party to assist Li Zhi honestly and not to have any other ideas. Although Changsun Wuji felt very angry, he was finally overcome by Li Min's momentum and strength. However, after settling the matter of Changsun Wuji, Li Min was troubled by another matter, and this matter he discovered by accident. Although nothing is visible now, it may cause great inconvenience in the future. That's why Li Min made up his mind to solve this hidden danger this year. When Li Shimin walked a few steps on the school field, a series of footprints immediately appeared behind him. Li Min stepped forward with a blank ruler, measured the distance between each footprint one by one, and then handed it to the person next to him. Let it take an average, and then multiply this average by two, and you get the distance of one step. Let me explain it here. In ancient times, a step refers to the distance after two feet step out alternately. A person who only lifts one foot is called a step, and two steps are a step. The person next to you calculates the distance of one step. Then he made a mark on the blank ruler, and then cut off the excess part of the ruler. Then he handed the ruler to Li Min. He was holding the unmarked ruler in his hand, with excitement on his face, and bowed. He said to Li Shimin: "Father, this is the new unit of length in the Tang Dynasty. In order to distinguish it from the current unit of length, I decided to call it the imperial step, which can also be called the public step!" Li Min wanted Li Shimin to agree to his next move. The words were meant to flatter the other party. Anyway, it is just a unit of length. It is also called a meter, and it is also called a step. There is not much difference at all. At the previous Winter Games. Especially during bicycle competitions, Li Min accidentally discovered a problem, that is, bicycles damaged during the competition can rarely replace parts at will like later generations. Expert craftsmen must specially customize parts for the lost bicycles before they can be used again. . This discovery made Li Min very strange. After he took a closer look, he realized that there are different bicycle manufacturers now, and each factory has its own specifications. Even bicycles produced by the same manufacturer have different specifications. This is mainly because the production process of bicycles is extremely irregular. An experienced master and a group of apprentices are responsible for everything from the selection of bicycle materials to the final installation and debugging. This results in every The bicycles produced by the old masters all have slight differences, and it is difficult to use common parts between them. Regarding this discovery, Li Min originally wanted to introduce the assembly line work of later generations, but later found that it was not feasible at all, because there was another most basic problem, that is, the non-standard weights and measures. Originally, Li Min thought that since Qin Shihuang unified weights and measures, ancient China should have been unified in this regard, but after learning about it, he discovered that this was not the case at all. Speaking of which, our ancestors don¡¯t know what to think. Things as basic as weights and measures have been constantly changed. Although the name may not have changed, the meaning has undergone tremendous changes. Even each dynasty has its own of weights and measures. For example, take the length unit chi as an example. This unit existed as early as the Shang Dynasty. When converted, it is approximately equivalent to twenty centimeters in later generations. However, perhaps the ancient kings did not associate this unit with imperial power. Each dynasty The new one must be a little longer than the original one foot to show that it was different from the previous dynasty. By the Tang Dynasty, one foot had reached 30 centimeters. Moreover, the country was only founded a few decades ago during the Zhenguan period, and many places still used the dimensions of the former Sui Dynasty. Therefore, the length represented by one foot may have different lengths across the country.   This is true for the simplest units of length, not to mention units of area, volume and weight. There are no unified weights and measures, let alone unified industrial standards, so Li Min's assembly line is impossible to talk about. Regarding this situation, Li Min had to start from the most basic aspects and prepare to formulate a set of industrial-specific weights and measures, but this matter required the participation of the Ministry of Industry. Although Li Min had a good relationship with Duan Lun, in this kind of situation In fact, he was not sure of convincing the other party, so he turned to Li Shimin and set the length unit as the other party's step, which is why today's scene happened. "Your Highness, our Tang Dynasty already has weights and measures, and the people have already adapted to it. There is no need to use a new set of weights and measures!" Duan Lun still objected. He mainly considered that the current weights and measures have been accepted by most people. , if another set is launched rashly, it may cause confusion in the market and cause unnecessary trouble to their Ministry of Industry. "Uncle, you misunderstood. My set of weights and measures is not for private use, but for industrial production. It does not conflict with the original weights and measures." Li Xin explained with a smile. The situation he mentioned is very common. For example, when buying things in later generations, although the standard unit of weight is kilograms, Chinese people still generally use the unit of market jin, which does not have much impact. "Then I don't understand. Why not just use the original weights and measures in industry?" Duan Lun asked. "Uncle, haven't you found that the original weights and measures were too complicated? Taking the unit of weight as an example, there are units such as baht, liang, catty, jun, stone, etc., and the carrying between them is very complicated. Among them, twenty-four baht is One tael, sixteen taels is one catty, thirty catties is one jun, and four jun is one stone. The rounding between these units is different, making calculations very complicated. In addition, the units of degree and quantity also have this problem. , Industrial production requires a lot of calculations, and the old weights and measures simply cannot meet this requirement, so I had to come up with a new set of weights and measures" When Li Min said this, he briefly introduced the weights and measures that he thought of. It is actually very simple to say. Most of them refer to the units of later generations. For example, the units of length include steps, cent-steps, centisteps, millisteps, etc. , and they are all based on the decimal system. In fact, the meters of later generations were replaced by steps, and the distance of one step was set as the length of Li Shimin's step. With the unit of length, volume becomes easier. Just introduce the concept of cube. As for weight, Li Min multiplied one pound in the Tang Dynasty by two and named it kilogram. The reason for this is mainly that the pound in the Tang Dynasty was too large. Small, it is very inconvenient to calculate some industrial products. One thousand kilograms is one ton, one kilogram is equal to ten liters, etc. The units of these weights and measures use the decimal system uniformly, discarding all the original quaternary, octal, hexadecimal, and even 24-decimal systems, making calculations much simpler, and in order to facilitate industrial production. Calculate and improve accuracy, especially adding some large and small units, such as tons, millisteps and the like. After listening to the new weights and measures introduced by Li Min, Li Shimin and Duan Lun also fell into deep thought. Although they were already accustomed to the old weights and measures, they had to say that the set of weights and measures proposed by Li Min was indeed easier to understand. After all, They are all unified decimal systems. Once you understand one, you will naturally understand the others. "Duan Qing, what do you think?" Li Shimin thought for a while, but he did not take the lead in expressing his opinion. Instead, he asked Duan Lun for his opinion first. "This" Duan Lun also hesitated for a while. He knew clearly that the new weights and measures were indeed much more convenient than the old ones, but when he thought about promotion, he had a headache. Datang was so big, even if it was only promoted in industry, That's enough to keep him busy. "Uncle, it is actually not difficult to promote new weights and measures, especially in industry. As long as the Ministry of Industry issues a formal provision to publish the new weights and measures, and forces all industries under the Ministry of Industry to use them, I will then convince everyone. Industry associations, let them take the lead in promoting within the industry. In this way, both the government and the private sector will have an example to refer to. By then, other industries will not be able to remain unchanged!" When Li Min saw Duan Lun's appearance, he immediately understood that the other party was trying to What was there to worry about, so he immediately spoke to persuade. When Duan Lun heard that Li Min took the initiative to help him share a lot of work, he had no worries at the moment and immediately said: "That's it, I don't have any objections, but weights and measures are very important, Liu Lang, when you are promoting , be sure to be careful and never act recklessly!¡± Li Min naturally nodded in agreement to Duan Lun's instructions. In fact, he didn't need to be reminded at all. Li Min also knew that weights and measures were of great importance, and the promotion of weights and measures was not a matter of a day or two. He had long been prepared for a protracted war. After agreeing on this matter, Duan Lun made an appointment with Li Min to discuss it in detail. After all, the two of them wanted to work together, so naturally they had to go further.After communicating, Duan Lun hurried back to the work department to do his business. Li Min stayed with Li Shimin for a while, and then prepared to leave. However, before leaving, he borrowed something from Li Shimin. Capital Datang 218_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 218 Weights and Measures updated! {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 219 Goods from Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion The winter in the north is so cold and windy that it is no exaggeration to say that drops of water turn into ice. This is especially true in the twelfth year of Zhenguan. The temperature dropped below zero early. Even in sunny weather, people still cannot feel the slightest warmth. Therefore, unless necessary, most people stay at home. On the cement road from Gunzhou to Luoyang, a large convoy is rushing towards Luoyang in full swing. They have walked two-thirds of the way and now they have reached the boundary of Bianzhou. The so-called Bianzhou actually refers to the place of later generations. In Kaifeng, Bianzhou City is on the north bank of the Yellow River, while the cement road from Gunzhou to Luoyang is on the south bank of the Yellow River. Therefore, this convoy cannot enter Bianzhou City unless it crosses the Yellow River, which has long been frozen. There are a total of two to three hundred people in this convoy on the road. They are all men in their prime. Everyone is wearing the same style of thick cotton-padded jackets, dog-skin hats, and uniform cotton gloves on their hands. It is estimated that these should be All are uniform equipment of the team. It seems that the team owner treats his workers well. This convoy drove a total of dozens of large vehicles, almost all of which were four-horse carriages pulled by two horses. Since the construction of cement roads began, transportation has become more and more convenient, especially in terms of cargo transportation, it is even faster. A lot, but soon someone discovered that with the same horsepower, a four-wheeled carriage can transport more goods, so more and more people choose to use a four-wheeled vehicle to haul goods first. As for the steering of a four-wheeled vehicle, it is not a big deal at all. Technical difficulties, because as early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, four-wheeled carriages appeared in the Central Plains, but because of road problems. It is not as practical as a two-wheeled carriage, so it has not been popularized on a large scale. It wasn't until the advent of cement roads that horse-drawn carriages were given a chance to shine again. At the front of the convoy. There were several single carriages pulling people. On the middlemost carriage, the window had been opened. A young man stuck his head out and was talking to a big man on a horse next to him. "Brother Wu, it's the Chinese New Year. Can we get to Chang'an in time for the Chinese New Year?" the young man in the car asked loudly. "Brother Zhou, don't worry. We can get to Zhengzhou tonight. It's only a few days away from Luoyang. Since Luoyang is already here, Chang'an is certainly not a problem." The big man on the horse, surnamed Wu, is the manager of the team. There are two or three hundred people there. It's his buddy. Shopkeeper Wu and his assistant are both from Dengzhou, and this time they are transporting goods from Dengzhou to Chang'an. However, he is just a transporter, and all the goods on the truck belong to others. But after Shopkeeper Wu said the above, he frowned again, and said to the young man in the car with a somewhat embarrassed face: "Brother Zhou, if we get to Zhengzhou, the convoy will be fine. We can just go directly to Chang'an, but The thing on the river has two choices, so you still have to make the decision!" Although Shopkeeper Wu is a large and well-known transporter in Dengzhou City, he not only has a truck fleet, but also a large transport fleet, so he is very familiar with both land and waterways. But even though his business was very big, he was always in awe of the young man on the carriage, just because he was from Prince Qi's palace. And despite his young age, he is one of the top managers in charge of King Qi¡¯s industry in Dengzhou. That¡¯s why shopkeeper Wu attaches so much importance to him. He even ignores the biting cold wind and follows the convoy on this trip, mainly just to get along with him. Take care of the relationship, and you might be able to ask the other person for something in the future. "That thing on the river" When the young man heard what Shopkeeper Wu said, he immediately had a headache expression on his face. This young man's name is Zhou Yu. He was originally just an ordinary young fisherman. However, because of his cleverness, he was first recruited to work in Prince Qi's Mansion. Later, because he was smart and willing to work, he was promoted to manage the fishing team of Prince Qi's Mansion. Later, he became the manager of the fishing team of Prince Qi's Mansion. Because of his outstanding performance, he was appreciated by Li Min. As a result, before Li Min left Dengzhou, he was promoted to one of several big officials and became a prominent figure in Dengzhou City. When Li Min left Dengzhou City, he gave them an order. As a result, Zhou Yu and the other senior managers prepared for more than half a year, and finally completed the preparations a month ago. Then they found the big transporter Wu, the shopkeeper, and asked him to The prepared things were sent to Chang'an, but these things were relatively expensive, so an important person from the Prince of Qi's Palace had to escort the car. But this is hard work. After all, it¡¯s winter and the New Year is approaching, so no one wants to go outside. In the end, because he had little experience in Prince Qi's palace and was young, several other stewards unanimously recommended him to escort the car. Zhou Yu had no choice but to accept this hard job. "Brother Wu, we have been going well this way. Why do we have to have two choices when we get to Zhengzhou?" Zhou Yu asked puzzledly. Although he had a headache, the thing was requested by His Highness. As a servant, he had to find a way to deliver it no matter how difficult it was. Who asked him to eat this bowl of rice? "The so-called things on the river are actually a piece of cargo, which is the same as the cargo pulled by the carriage. It's just that the volume of this cargo is too large and it is impossible to transport it with a carriage.It couldn't be transported, so at first they used large ships. Later, when they reached the mouth of the Yellow River, they used oxen and horses to drag the goods to the shore. While the Yellow River was freezing, they found a section of the river that could bear the weight of the goods and put them on a special oversized sled. on the river, and then sent a small team, pulled by more than a dozen ox-horses, to advance on the river. "Brother Zhou doesn't know. When we came from Gunzhou, this road was always parallel to the Yellow River. But when we got to Zhengzhou, the Yellow River changed its course to the north and went around in a circle before reaching the boundary of Puzhou near Chang'an, so At that time, if the cargo still travels by river, it will have to travel separately from our convoy and then meet up in Puzhou. If it goes to Zhengzhou to pull the cargo ashore and take the land route, then it will have to use rolling logs to put it under the cargo. Moving forward bit by bit will be slower than taking a detour, so we may arrive in Chang'an a few days later." When shopkeeper Wu mentioned the item of goods, he had a look of helplessness on his face. He had been helping people transport goods for half his life, and this was his first time. Such a large volume of cargo. "Brother Wu, if we take the waterway as a detour, how much more distance will we have to walk?" Zhou Yu asked with a frown. The goods on the waterway were very valuable, and he was really worried if they walked separately. "This is probably going to take a hundred miles of walking." Shopkeeper Wu knew the terrain well, so he answered immediately. "Hundreds of miles" Zhou Yu's brows furrowed even more tightly. He wanted to reach Chang'an as early as possible to ask for merit from His Highness King Qi. He really didn't want to take a long way around, but if he didn't take a long way around, the goods would have to be moved slowly on rolling logs. If you move forward slowly, the speed will probably be even slower. Shopkeeper Wu is a good person. When he saw Zhou Yu's appearance, he immediately guessed what he was thinking. He was older and experienced in traveling all over the country. He quickly thought of a way to reach Chang'an quickly, so he immediately said: "Brother Zhou, I have a way to speed up the movement of that cargo on land, but I need your help!" "Oh?" Zhou Yu was overjoyed after hearing this and asked eagerly, "Brother Wu, please tell me quickly. As long as the goods can reach Chang'an as soon as possible, I can do anything you want!" "Hehe, the method is actually very simple. After we land in Zhengzhou, you can, in the name of King Qi, order the local government to send people to assist and let them splash water on the road we are going forward. Once the water freezes, It's almost the same as a river, so you can naturally go by land, and it's very fast. We can probably reach Chang'an five or six days in advance." Shopkeeper Wu chuckled and explained the method he thought of. Zhou Yu was very moved after hearing this, but after he thought about it carefully, he finally shook his head firmly and said, "Brother Wu, although your method is good, you may not know the temper of my prince. These goods are a private matter of the prince's palace. He definitely doesn't want us to disturb the government. Moreover, if the road is icy, it will also cause trouble to other travelers and affect local traffic. If His Highness knows about it afterwards, I'm afraid you and I will be punished, so This method is definitely not feasible!¡± When Shopkeeper Wu heard Zhou Yu's words, he felt ashamed and admired King Qi's character even more. Finally, the two of them discussed it and decided to go separately. However, Zhou Yu decided not to follow the convoy and instead escort the item in person. Shopkeeper Wu gave some advice to the goods. After all, walking on the ice was very difficult and dangerous. However, Zhou Yu was determined. He couldn't persuade him at all, so he had to give up. In the afternoon, Zhou Yu took a few followers to say goodbye to Shopkeeper Wu's motorcade, and then hurried towards the Yellow River in the north direction. In fact, the road was built along the river, and the distance between them was only a few hundred steps. The convoy often sends people to contact the teams on the river to report the situation on the road. If there are any difficulties, the convoy can also send people to help. When Zhou Yu rushed to the river, he immediately saw a huge thing moving slowly forward on the river in front of them. This huge thing was exactly the cargo he had mentioned to shopkeeper Wu before, but this cargo was covered all over. It was wrapped in a huge piece of thick linen, and it was impossible to see what was inside. In front of the cargo, more than a dozen cows and horses were struggling to pull it forward. The hooves of the cows and horses were wrapped in anti-slip coarse cloth, but even so , from time to time, animals would slip due to excessive force. There were dozens of Shopkeeper Wu¡¯s men nearby, and most of their work was to pull up the fallen animals. Zhou Yu looked at the ice of the Yellow River like a silver snake, felt the river wind like a knife, cursed a few palace stewards in Dengzhou in a low voice, and finally tightened the sheepskin cloak tightly. , the horse rushed down the river embankment and rushed towards the cargo team in front. {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation} Text Chapter 220 Li Min who built the shed "Liu Lang, you built so many sheds at once, and this is at the gate of the imperial city. Aren't you afraid of being blamed by His Majesty and the ministers in the court?" Yan Bei looked at the busy workers in front of him, very puzzled. Asked. ??Exactly what the Yanbei dialect says, this is the square in front of the Zhuque Gate in the Imperial City. Although this square has no name, because it is right in front of the Zhuque Gate, the people generally call it Zhuque Square. When there are any major celebrations that need to be enjoyed with the people, Li Shimin will hold them here. For example, during the annual Shangyuan Festival, a lighthouse or light wheel will be built on the square with royal funds. This will not only attract a large number of people from Chang'an and Chang'an. The people nearby watched, and Li Shimin would also take the princes and princesses to watch on the top of the city. It is precisely because Suzaku Square has such an important significance that it is not usually open to the public. If someone accidentally breaks in, they may be sued for it. "Don't worry, I have borrowed this place from my father for a few days, so even if I build a hut here, no one will care about it!" Li Min assured, patting his chest. After measuring the distance between Li Shimin's steps last time, Li Min offered to borrow the Zhuque Plaza for a few days. Li Shimin was puzzled and asked him what he wanted to do. Unfortunately, Li Min gave it up and only said that he had never climbed into the square. Zhou brought some gifts and wanted to give them to his father. However, these gifts were relatively large, so they needed a spacious place to display them. However, he refused to say what the gifts were. As a result, Li Shimin became even more curious after hearing this, because he really couldn't figure out what kind of gift it was. Do you need a big square to display it? However, seeing that his son obviously wanted to give him a surprise, Li Shimin didn't ask any more questions and agreed to Li Min's request with a smile, so today's scene happened. Yan Bei couldn't help rolling his eyes at Li Min when he heard what he said was vulgar. He originally wanted to discuss the promotion of weights and measures in several industries when he came to Li Min today, but he didn't expect that he was dragged to Zhuque Square by Li Min to see him. Build a shed. These sheds are in the shape of a huge circle, with several entrances and exits on all sides, and in the center of the circle. It is a high platform four to five feet long. ¡°Liu Lang, why are you building so many sheds when you have nothing to do, and what is the high platform in the middle used for?¡± Yan Bei asked, pointing to the construction site that was almost built in front. It is now the end of the twelfth lunar month. After the New Year, according to the custom of previous years, lighthouses or lantern wheels for the Lantern Festival will begin to be built in Zhuque Square. In other words, all illegal buildings like Li Min will be demolished by then. "Oh, this" Li Min estimated that it was almost time and the things on the road should be arriving, so there was no need to hide anything from Yan Bei. However, just when he was about to explain, he suddenly heard a violent sound of horse hooves in the distance. When he and Yan Bei turned around, they saw three cavalrymen rushing towards them, followed by many guards. After the group of people came closer, Li Min and Yan Bei saw clearly that those in front of them were actually brothers Li Yun, Li Zhen and Li Zhi. And judging from their appearance, they seemed to be here to find Li Min. Li Min was also a little surprised by this, because he really couldn't imagine how these three brothers with very different personalities could suddenly get together? "Brother Six, I finally found you. We just went to your house. But Gao Zhong said you were here. If I had known, I would have come directly here!" When the three of them came closer, Li Zhen at the front immediately shouted. . "You three got together to look for me. I guess there must be nothing good going on!" Li Min walked over and helped the youngest Li Zhi hold Ma Jiang, and then said angrily to the three younger brothers, although he didn't know that the three were looking for him yet. Something happened to him, but he already had an ominous premonition. When Li Zhen and the other three heard what Li Min said, they immediately looked at each other and smiled. Finally, Li Zhen, the boldest one, spoke: "Brother Six, don't you want to go to Liuqiu after the Chinese New Year? See if you can" "No!" Before Li Zhen finished speaking, Li Min interrupted him loudly. At this time, Li Min finally understood why he had an ominous premonition. It turned out that these boys were tired of staying in Chang'an and wanted to follow him to Liuqiu to play. It is not the land of the Tang Dynasty. Although Lu Qing is sitting on the island, it is still in a state of anarchy. Anything can happen. Coupled with the island's hot and bacteria-rich natural environment, if something happens, If something unexpected happened, he wouldn't be able to explain it to Li Shimin and their mother. "Why not? Don't third brother also want to go with you? We are all brothers, sixth brother can't be partial!" Upon hearing Li Min's refusal, the hot-tempered Li Zhen immediately shouted dissatisfied, while Li Yun was There was a look of frustration on his face, but as for Li Zhi, the little naughty boy, his big eyes kept turning, and it seemed that he was thinking of some evil idea. "Tch! Third brother is older than me, and he also served as governor of a state in other places. If I go to the south, third brother can also help a lot. You guys can onlyChaos, I won¡¯t have time to take care of you then! "Li Min said with disdain, but Li Zhen and Li Zhi were indeed speechless. "Um, Sixth Brother, Ialthough I am one year younger than you, I also went to Xiangzhou to serve as governor for a year last year, and I only returned to Chang'an a few months earlier than you, so if you take me with you, Maybe I can be of some help?" But at this time, Li Yun said with some timidity, looking at him, he seemed to really want to go to the south with Li Min. "This" Li Min hesitated for a moment. He still valued his younger brother Li Yun very much. It was thanks to him that he defeated Songtsen Gampo in the last round-the-city cycling race. And from this incident, It can also be seen that Li Yun is a very smart person, but unfortunately he is too timid. He usually seems a little nervous when talking to his brother. It seems necessary to take him out for exercise. Thinking of this, Li Min finally nodded and said to Li Yun: "Okay, seventh brother, you can go, but you must first obtain the consent of your father and your mother, otherwise I will not take you to sea!" "Okay, no problem! Thank you, Sixth Brother!" When Li Yun heard that Sixth Brother agreed to take him, he almost jumped up with excitement. Ever since he heard Li Min introduce the overseas situation at the banquet last time, he had been thinking about the overseas situation. There is a vague expectation, and I really want to see the scenery on the sea with my own eyes. It's just that his courageous prince simply didn't dare to make such a request to Li Min. If he hadn't been encouraged by Li Zhi and Li Zhenhe today, he might not have dared to make such a request in his life. Li Zhen and Li Zhi saw that the sixth brother only agreed to bring the seventh brother, which made them even more dissatisfied. Originally, it was Li Zhen who started this matter, and then reached an agreement with Li Zhi to beg Li Min, but these two boys felt Their strength was too weak, so they called in seventh brother Li Yun to make up the number, but they didn't expect the result to be like this, which made them feel full of grievances. Precisely because of this, Li Zhen and Li Zhi were not loyal to Li Min, and pestered each other to bring them with them, but Li Min just refused to agree. For a while, the two sides were in a stalemate, with neither one willing to give in. While the three Li Min brothers were arguing, a quarrel was also taking place at the southernmost end of Zhuque Street opposite them, at the Mingde Gate at the main entrance of Chang'an City. One side is the guard of Mingde Gate, and the other side is a large convoy. Among this convoy, the most conspicuous thing is a huge cargo dragged by dozens of cows and horses, with a It was a specially made large sled with a row of logs underneath it. It seemed that this primitive method was used to pull the goods all the way. "Why don't you let us in? Let me tell you, we are from Prince Qi's Mansion, and these are all things His Highness requested. If His Highness's important matters are delayed, can you afford to suffer?" Zhou Yu His face turned red with anger, and he pointed at the guard at the city gate and shouted loudly. Originally, he didn't want to use Prince Qi's name to pressure others, but the other party refused to let them enter the city, so he was forced to use Li Min's name. The person who stopped them was a captain of Zuo Xiaowei. He was surprised when he heard that the other party was a family member of Prince Qi's family. However, he also had his own responsibilities, so after being shocked, he still replied coldly: " Huh~, so what about the people in Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, this is my duty as captain, other goods can enter the city, but only that one!" The captain pointed at the huge cargo on the sled and said firmly: "You must not enter Chang'an!" "Why, they are all the same goods. We brought them all the way from Dengzhou, why are they not allowed into the city?" Zhou Yu also became excited. In order to transport the goods to Chang'an, he suffered a lot of hardships along the way. I thought I was going to see His Highness King Qi soon, but I was blocked by someone at the city gate. "Why? You didn't look at the size of the goods, and you walked so slowly. Now that the Chinese New Year is approaching, the streets are very crowded. If you let that goods enter the city, how will you let others leave?" the school captain's reason It's also quite sufficient. If such a big guy enters the city, he will definitely cause traffic jams. When the blame comes from the superiors, he will be the first to be unlucky. While Zhou Yu and the captain guarding the city were arguing, a group of people slowly gathered at the city gate. After all, Zhou Yu and his team's motorcade set up at the city gate and almost blocked all five openings of Mingde Gate. , Now those who entered the city could not get in, and those who left the city could not get out. As a result, more and more people gathered, and slowly some people began to shout loudly. The shouts of the crowd finally alerted the guard on the city. As the main gate of Chang'an, Mingde Gate naturally does not have only a small captain in charge. The real person in charge of the city gate is a Lieutenant General named Zhao. When General Zhao led his people down to the city gate, four to five hundred people had gathered inside and outside the city gate. Many of the grumpy people were shouting curses, and there were even some frictions and disputes in some places. The scene was astonishing. To lose control. Text 221 Why not make it canned? "Shut up, everyone!" General Zhao was a rough man. When he saw the chaos, he immediately jumped up on the stone pier at the city gate and shouted violently. At the same time, he pulled out the horizontal sword from his waist with a 'cang clang' and waved it in coordination. twice. The common people were afraid of officials and evil people, but the general Zhao in front of them had both, so when he spoke, the scene immediately became quiet, and everyone's eyes turned to General Zhao on the stone pier. "Leave it alone, I'll go and see what's going on. If anyone dares to cause trouble again, don't blame me on the military law staff!" General Zhao was promoted to the position of Zhongling General through meritorious deeds. He himself didn't know a single word. He also has a bad temper, and his words are even vulgar. He always says "I". However, although his words are unpleasant, he is a loyal person, otherwise such an important place as Mingde Gate would not be left to him to guard. When encountering a ruffian like General Zhao, no one dared to make a mistake. Even those who had had frictions and disputes stopped quarreling and waited obediently for General Zhao to clear the city gate. After General Zhao jumped off the stone pier, he quickly found the reason why the city gate was blocked. After understanding the situation, he immediately kicked the captain next to him and shouted angrily: "You fucking You pig brain, you won¡¯t push the convoy aside first and then start arguing?¡± Although the captain received a kick, he did not dare to be dissatisfied at all. He got up from the ground and stood aside. He was right to stop Zhou Yu's goods from entering the city, but he did not consider that the other party's convoy would Blocking the city gate led to the current situation. If they were really investigated, this kick would be considered a light one. After kicking his own men, the burly General Zhao walked up to Zhou Yu aggressively. Pointing at his nose, he said: "I don't care which palace you are from. Now follow my orders and drive all your cars to the roadside. If you block the city gate again, be careful I will burn your goods!" Although Zhou Yu is one of the chief stewards of Prince Qi's Mansion, he is still young after all, and it is also the first time he encounters a ruffian like General Zhao. So he was very frightened and hurriedly directed shopkeeper Wu's guys to drive the car aside. General Zhao then directed his soldiers to clear the way for pedestrians, and half an hour passed. Finally, Mingde Gate was open to traffic again. Only then did Zhou Yu find the courage to find General Zhao, bowed his hands and said, "General Zhao. Now the city gate is open, but what should we do? These goods were transported all the way from Dengzhou, but now they have arrived. They don¡¯t let you in at the city gate, so you can¡¯t let us transport it back again, right?¡± General Zhao looked up and down at the family members of Prince Qi's Mansion, and then looked at the overly large cargo in the back, with a look of embarrassment on his face. Although he had scolded Zhou Yu just now, for Prince Qi Li Min, he I also admire it very much. It is precisely because of this that he did not hold Zhou Yu and the others accountable just now, but now he is a little curious. "Your Highness, King Qi, what on earth is this transporting? How can it be so big?" General Zhao asked. "This" Zhou Yu just wanted to answer, but then he remembered that the vicious General Zhao had scolded him just now. I couldn't help but feel a little angry in my heart. As the saying goes, a servant is like a master, but Zhou Yu had learned all about Li Min's pettiness. Thinking of this, Zhou Yu rolled his eyes and replied with a malicious smile: "General Zhao, I can't explain this thing at the moment. But if you are interested, you can go and take a look, anyway. There¡¯s nothing to hide!¡± Although General Zhao was a rough man, he didn't doubt it after hearing Zhou Yu's words, and he really wanted to know what such a huge cargo was, so when he heard that the other party asked him to see it, he didn't refuse immediately and crossed the convoy to the end. In front of the huge cargo. When I looked at it from a distance just now, I just felt that this thing was huge. When I got closer, I realized that this thing was really not that big. It was almost the size of four or five houses. Thinking of Zhou Yu and others, General Zhao couldn't help but admire that people could transport such a big thing from Dengzhou to Chang'an. This cargo is in the shape of a long strip, and is larger at the front and smaller at the back. The length is about five feet, and the widest part in the front is more than one foot. The whole body is wrapped in thick linen, which does not reveal the true appearance of the cargo at all. After General Zhao came to the head of the cargo, Zhou Yu immediately untied the rope from the linen at the head of the cargo, and then gently pulled the hemp open a gap, just enough for General Zhao to see the true appearance of the cargo. "My mother!" When General Zhao saw what was inside, he was so frightened that he stepped back four or five steps, his eyes widened, and his face was full of fear, as if he had just seen It's like the most terrifying thing in the world. If it were an ordinary person, he would have screamed in fear and ran away. However, General Zhao not only crawled out of the dead people on the battlefield, but he was also frightened, but after he stood still, he said, "Cang~" With a sound of ', he pulled out the horizontal knife again, with a look of determination on his face.?Think hard about what you see. Seeing General Zhao's reaction, Zhou Yu felt secretly happy. This was exactly what he wanted to see. Of course, he did not dare to show the slightest smile on his face. Instead, he reminded loudly: "General Zhao, don't be afraid. This thing is dead and won¡¯t hurt anyone at all!¡± With the courage of a veteran like General Zhao, nothing in the world could scare him like this. However, there are always exceptions. The first thing General Zhao saw just now was a slightly open mouth. When he looked up again, he saw a terrifyingly big head, almost as big as his house. Seeing such a terrifying monster off guard was a good thing if he didn't have a heart attack on the spot. What's more, General Zhao could still muster up the courage to draw his sword. This is definitely not something ordinary people can do. It's a pity that Li Min is not in this city, otherwise General Hui Zhao would have been awarded a medal of courage. In fact, after General Zhao pulled out the knife, he already felt something was wrong. Then he heard Zhou Yu's explanation and finally regained some composure. Then he calmed down and walked over to look at the monster under the linen. He found that Sure enough, I have been dead for a long time, and now I am finally completely relieved. However, General Zhao then glared fiercely at Zhou Yu next to him. Although he was a rough man, he was not stupid. At this time, he naturally knew that this kid did it on purpose. But when it comes to this kind of thing, it can only be regarded as Even if the other party was joking with him, he would not make things difficult for the other party. "Boy, you are cruel!" General Zhao growled at Zhou Yu fiercely, but then asked, "What on earth is this thing, and why does it grow so big?" Zhou Yu also knew what it meant to hit the mark, and there was a limit to joking, so he didn't mind the other party's tone and introduced with a smile: "General Zhao doesn't know something, this thing is a whale in the sea." "Whale? So this is the legendary whale!" General Zhao was also surprised after hearing this. Two years ago, he had no idea what a whale was, but now it is different. He even took out a whale a few days ago. He bought a few bottles of canned whale meat with the money. At that time, the store said that the whale was several feet long. He didn't believe it at the time, but now that he saw the real thing in front of him, he finally believed it. "So there really is such a big fish in the world!" General Zhao muttered to himself, but then he frowned again and asked with some confusion, "Since this is a whale, why don't you make it into a whale?" Are the cans coming again?¡± General Zhao¡¯s words stopped Zhou Yu in his tracks. In fact, he had wanted to ask this question for a long time. Unfortunately, except for his master, His Highness King Qi, no one in this world could answer him. But Zhou Yu didn't know that behind them, in the square at the end of Zhuque Street, someone asked the same question, and the person asking the question was none other than His Royal Highness King Qi, whom Zhou Yu had in mind. "Hehe, not only did I have a whole whale delivered, but I also had many other specialties from the sea, such as sharks, giant turtles, giant clams, etc. I sent them almost everything I could find." Li Min He smiled and said to Yan Bei who asked the question. Li Yun and the three brothers Li Zhen and Li Zhi had already left. He had just agreed to let Li Yun go with him to Liuqiu Island. Naturally, Li Zhen and Li Zhi were unwilling, so they started to quarrel with him. In the end, Li Min couldn't resist them, so he had to throw the ball away. He kicked the emperor's father and told them that if the father agreed to their going, then he would have no objection. When Li Zhi and Li Zhen heard this, they immediately took Li Yun to ask Li Shimin, and the conversation between him and Yan Bei could continue. conduct. When Yan Bei heard Li Min's answer, he vaguely guessed something in his heart. He asked eagerly: "Liu Lang, you brought so many products from the sea and then built a shed in this square. Didn't you want to bring those things back?" Let¡¯s put it on display here?¡± "Hahahaha~, Brother Yan guessed it right. I really want to open a marine life exhibition here to let more people know and understand the ocean, so that our next plan can be better promoted!" Li Min said with a laugh. The last time Li Min published the article titled "In addition to opening up a treasure map on the ocean to the upstarts of various aristocratic families who support him, it also meant to encourage the people of the Tang Dynasty to march towards the ocean, but the reality is that In reality, no one will rush to the sea impulsively because of an article. Li Min also knew this, so from then on, he began to continuously popularize and publicize marine knowledge in newspapers. However, as the saying goes, hearing is deceiving and seeing is believing. No matter how much the newspapers boast, it is worse than It would be better to put a physical object in front of the people of the Tang Dynasty so that they could really touch the ocean. Fortunately, when he left Dengzhou, he had already ordered the stewards who stayed behind to collect various marine products, whether they were animals, Plants, as long as they can be found, are preserved as much as possible and sent together. They are just ready to be sent out now.? field. After hearing this, Yan Bei thought about the cost of transporting the whale, and he couldn't help but sigh that Li Min was really willing to spend money. In order to hold an exhibition, it is estimated that he would have spent at least thirty to forty thousand yuan, and there was almost no profit. Thinking about it, It makes people feel heartache. In addition, he was also shocked by Li Min's foresight. After all, he really didn't expect that Li Min had already prepared for this exhibition when he was still in Dengzhou. Could he really have the ability to predict the future? Text Chapter 222 The whale that shook the court Although Li Min knew the direction of some historical trends, he did not have any ability to predict the future. He did not expect that the marine life exhibition he prepared a year ago would come in handy at this time. Everything could only be done by a clever trick. Words to describe. In fact, it's not quite accurate to say it's a coincidence, because he originally wanted to broaden the horizons of the people of the Tang Dynasty by holding this kind of exhibition, but now it just coincides with his previous article. The marine life that Zhou Yu transported from Dengzhou failed to enter the city that day. It was not that General Zhao meant to make things difficult, but that something went wrong. Originally, General Zhao just wanted to ask for instructions from his superiors, and then He went to negotiate with His Highness King Qi from above, but he didn't expect that as soon as his superior heard that the whale several feet long had been transported to Chang'an, he thought it was a good news and reported it to Li Shimin. As a result, Li Min was immediately called again in the square. After entering the palace, I explained to Li Shimin and a group of ministers for a long time, and finally waited for everyone to understand. Unfortunately, the city gate was closed early. What Li Min didn't expect was that Li Shimin and a group of civil servants would burst out with unparalleled enthusiasm for the marine life exhibition he organized. They especially paid great attention to the five-foot-long whale, and even Some people suggested greeting them as auspicious signs, but Li Min almost vomited blood after hearing this. There are still canned whales on the market. Which auspicious signs can be eaten? Fortunately, there were some sensible people among the ministers present, or maybe they still had undigested whale meat in their stomachs and knew that this was the case, so they brought it up, and then gave up the auspicious idea. Li Min was speechless about this. It¡¯s just a whale. One can be caught almost every two days in Dengzhou. And with the improvement of whaling technology and the expansion of fishing scope, the catch will increase in the future, and when you see a whale After its economic value, many people have begun to prepare their own whaling teams. However, if they want to join this industry, they must first pay a technology patent fee to Prince Qi's Mansion, otherwise they will have to go to sea to explore on their own. It may also be that the Chinese New Year is approaching. Both the civil and military officials of the DPRK and China wanted to have some fun, so they finally came to a conclusion, which was for the Ministry of Rites to plan a grand welcoming ceremony. The whale was welcomed into Chang'an from the main entrance of Mingde Gate, and then combined with Li Min's exhibition plan, it was placed in Zhuque Square for people to visit. After the plan was finalized, the relevant officials immediately became busy, because today is already the 24th, and the New Year will be in six days, so they must prepare everything for the new year. As for the marine life outside Mingde Gate, including the huge whale, they were all taken over by the Ministry of Rites that night, because they had to seize the time to decorate these things. Only in this way can we achieve better exhibition effects. Li Min was not interested in the welcoming ceremony itself, but he wanted to know how those old-fashioned officials from the Ministry of Rites would dress up the marine creatures that were shipped. In order to prevent these things from rotting, they had been embalmed before they were shipped. . Most of them are pickled with salt and spices, and they don't look very good. ¡°For example, take the largest whale. It was the largest whale captured after the beginning of winter. As soon as it arrived on the shore, it was dissected immediately, all the internal organs were taken out, and then the inside was propped up with wood. Then cut large slits in the thick whale meat inside, and stuff it with salt and spices. So from the outside, the whale's shape seems to be pretty good, but at first glance, it still looks like a dead fish. There was no trace of momentum in his appearance. Originally, Li Min¡¯s idea of ??dressing up was to put various creatures into some imposing poses, but when he arrived at the scene outside the city, he discovered that the so-called dressing up by the officials of the Ministry of Rites was actually just tying flowers? At first sight, Li Min thought he had seen it wrong. When he rubbed his eyes and looked again, he found that the other party was actually pricking flowers. Whether it was a whale or a vicious shark, they all pricked a flower on their head. The big red flowers look like the children who were praised in Ocean Kindergarten. However, these little red flowers vary in size, depending on the size of the winning children. The biggest whale classmate, the one on top of his head. The little red flower is as tall as a person. Regarding the messy behavior of the Ministry of Rites, Li Min shouted stop on the spot, and then ordered the people of the Ministry of Rites to start playing with these poor sea creatures according to their own ideas. Originally, Li Min's actions were considered ultra vires. After all, although his status as a prince was noble, he had no control over the Ministry of Rites. Fortunately, the person in charge at the scene was Wen Xin's nominal father, Li Min's father-in-law Xiao. Wrong, so no one said anything, they all followed Li Min's request. Time is too tight. After only five days of preparation, Li Min's marine creatures can finally enter the city, just in time for the New Year's Eve. During the five days of preparation, several newspapers in Chang'an were not idle. They all received the news and wanted to report the news vigorously, so they all swarmed to theOutside, I was going to get first-hand information. Unfortunately, all the goods had been taken over by the Ministry of Rites, and a large tent was specially set up so that outsiders could not see what was going on inside. Moreover, the officials coming in and out were very busy, and no one wanted to Be interviewed. Fortunately, Li Min knew the importance of publicity and pushed the young Zhou Yu and Zhanguang shopkeeper Wu to the front desk and accepted interviews from all newspapers. They not only briefly introduced the characteristics of various marine creatures transported, but also described them in detail. The hardships on the transportation road. Speaking of which, Zhou Yu's eloquence is really good, and he talks about the various difficulties encountered on the road very vividly, which attracted many gentlemen in newspapers to neglect the important part and not promote the transported marine life. Instead, they wrote specifically about Zhou Yu and the others' journey. biography comes. Thanks to the publicity in newspapers, after the Winter Games, the upcoming marine life exhibition has become a hot topic for everyone to discuss, and most of the focus of these topics is on the huge whale. After all, compared with For other creatures, the huge size of whales undoubtedly takes a lot of advantage. In addition, there are many rich people in Chang'an, so canned whale meat has become a high-end ingredient. In fact, in Li Min's opinion, whale meat is not particularly delicious, and even in his eyes, it is not as tasty as pork. However, this thing is rare, and secondly, everyone has a feeling for such a huge ocean beast like a whale. The feeling of curiosity, even eating whale meat, will give people a sense of conquest as if they have surrendered the giant beast, which is why so many powerful people are rushing to buy it. It's just that there are many people who have eaten whale meat, and even more people have heard of whale legends. However, people who can see whales with their own eyes are rare in inland cities like Chang'an. At best, they are those who travel to Dengzhou all year round. Only merchants from the south would encounter whales at sea by chance. However, it is also because there are so many people who only know the name but not the form, that more and more people are interested in the true appearance of the whale. Even after the news spread, many people gathered outside Mingde Gate every day, hoping to get a sneak peek. Unfortunately, like the gentleman from the newspaper office, all they saw was the big tent of the Ministry of Etiquette. Amid everyone¡¯s expectations, the New Year¡¯s Eve has finally arrived, and it¡¯s time to unveil the mystery of the whale and its companions. It was still dark that day, so Mingde Gate opened an hour earlier than usual in order to take advantage of the fact that there were fewer cars and horses in the morning so that the whale could be transported to the square without blocking traffic. However, when the city gate opened, the more than 150-meter-wide Zhuque Street was already filled with curious people. Among these people were not only residents of Chang'an, but also people from nearby areas outside the city. They all rushed to Chang'an last night and stayed at the houses of relatives and friends for one night in order to see the legendary whale as soon as possible. For this situation, the Ministry of Rites has long been prepared. The Jinwu Guards who manage public security in the city have already been dispatched. They stand in two rows in the middle of Zhuque Street, with a passage about thirty meters wide in the middle. Although the onlookers were curious, no one dared to cross these Jinwu guards who represented the imperial power. When the city gate opened, countless fireworks bloomed in the sky, and then a group of people sang and danced into the city first, followed closely behind them were the first batch of marine creatures to enter the city. The first thing the people on both sides saw was a huge fish that was more than a foot long. The fish was gray-black, with a silver belly, and its mouth was wide open, revealing densely packed sharp teeth. Although it was dead, it was deliberately Arranged in a predatory shape, it looks no less powerful than a tiger on land. When many knowledgeable people saw this fish, they immediately exclaimed: "What a big shark!" Immediately following the shark is a huge turtle, about five feet long. The turtle cover on its back looks like a huge shield. Most people have seen turtles, but people from inland areas rarely see them. It is rare to see such a huge turtle, so it has attracted many people's amazement. As the fireworks in the sky continued to bloom, carriages outside the city continued to enter the city gate. The marine creatures on each carriage were large or small, and their shapes were also all kinds of strange, such as squid, swordfish, sea lions, etc., each of them was different. It aroused the admiration of many people, and they all lamented that there are really many wonders in this world. After all the people in front of them entered the city, the whales, which were the main event, finally began to enter. In order to facilitate the whales to enter the city, there was even a passage reserved in the middle. , has already been sprinkled with water and frozen. Anyway, Zhuque Street is so wide, even if there is ice in the middle, it will not affect walking. In the midst of everyone's expectations, the fireworks in full bloom in the sky suddenly reached a climax, and the singing and dancing on both sides of the city gate also became louder. Then, amid a burst of harsh friction, more than a dozen cows and horses struggled to pull a huge The sleds slowly walked out of the middle city gate, and behind them was a huge black shadow that almost blocked the entire gate. Text Chapter 223 I wonder if I can turn it into a roc? Are whales the largest creatures in the ocean? Li Min really can't explain this clearly. After all, in later generations, humans did not fully understand the sea, especially the deep sea areas. Many of them were still forbidden areas for humans, and I heard that there were many huge creatures there that were larger than whales. It was a pity that Li Min I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, I just had a general impression. However, if this problem were placed in the Tang Dynasty, it would be much simpler. People's cognition has not yet reached the realm of the deep sea. Almost everyone regards whales as the largest creatures in the world. Even businessmen who sell canned whales for To attract customers, they also use the gimmick of the world's largest animal to promote it. As long as the word "most" is added to anything, it will almost be worth a hundred times, let alone such a large animal as a whale. Therefore, most of the people of the Tang Dynasty who surrounded the city gate today came here for the whales. When this huge whale, about fifteen meters long, slowly came out of the city gate, the originally noisy city gate suddenly became quiet. Everyone's eyes were focused on the huge whale. Living in the information age of later generations It would be hard for people to imagine that in the Tang Dynasty, where news was relatively limited, when a legendary whale was suddenly released in front of ordinary people who had lived inland since childhood, it would have an extremely shocking effect. Seeing the whale slowly extending out from the city gate, the people near the city gate were all stunned. Even their breathing paused involuntarily. All the noise stopped, leaving only the explosion of fireworks in the sky. Voice. Until the whale's tail came out of the door. The full picture of the whale was finally revealed to everyone. I saw that this whale was gray-black all over, and only its belly was gray-white. The entire head is the largest, more than one foot long and wide. It gets smaller and smaller as it goes back, and the whale's head is supported by a low shelf, tilting it upward slightly, while its tail is also supported by a high shelf, and its two huge tail fins swing up and down as it moves forward, making it look like it can move up and down at any time. Will come back to life. Everyone was shocked by the huge size of the whale in front of them. After a while, some people woke up from the shock, and started to praise excitedly. As a result, more and more people woke up. The discussion that had just stopped started again, and it was noisier than before. Even the explosion of fireworks in the sky could not cover up the discussion of the crowd below. The long-awaited whale finally appeared, pushing the atmosphere at the gate of the city to a climax. Countless people became excited, and even kept being blocked by Jinwu guards in front of them, desperately trying to squeeze forward. As a result, the Jinwu guards in front were also blocked. The crowd was so anxious that they drew out half of their horizontal knives to threaten the people behind them. Only then did the enthusiastic onlookers calm down. Some smart people immediately left the crowd and started to rush to Zhuque Square due north. After all, that was the real exhibition location, and I heard that even His Majesty the Emperor was waiting there. Suzaku Street is more than ten miles long, and the convoy transporting marine life is not very fast, so it was not until the turn of the usual time of tatsuki and sishi, that is, around nine o'clock in the morning, that the convoy slowly arrived at Suzaku Square, but the square was not open today. . There were guards guarding all sides, so many people couldn't help but feel a little disappointed when they arrived here. Normally at this time, Li Shimin is still in the early morning court. It is said that today is the New Year's Eve and most of the courtiers are on holiday. However, because of this special day, all the ministers in Chang'an gathered in Zhuque Square to wait. Want to see the true face of whales. Moreover, Li Shimin also led all the concubines, princes and princesses to stand at the top of the city of Zhuque Gate, chatting and looking at the Suzaku Street facing them from time to time. "Brother Six, is that whale really big as to how many houses there are?" Sizi tugged at the corner of Li Min's clothes and asked curiously. The little sisters around her also looked at this six whom they admired. elder brother. "Of course, and the whales brought this time are not the biggest. Some whales are even ten feet long. A wagging of the tail can overturn a big ship. But even Sixth Brother has only heard about it and has never actually seen it. ." Li Min touched the heads of Si Zi and several younger sisters and said with a smile. "Brother Six, I heard that you shot a whale with your own hands. Is that true?" At this moment, Li Zhi, who liked playing with his sisters the most, also came over and asked with a smile on his face. He, Li Zhen, and Li Yun went to ask Li Shimin, hoping to go to Liuqiu Island with Li Min. However, they did not expect that Li Shimin agreed to Li Yun's request, and even agreed to Li Zhen's request, but he would not let Li Zhi go. Leaving made him extremely depressed. He wanted to ask Empress Changsun for help, but was scolded and kicked out. For this reason, Li Zhi was sulky for a few days. Later, Li Min agreed to him and wait a few years before he can think of a solution. , I must take him out to see the world, which made Li Zhi feel better. Today, he was dragged over by Li Min and Si Zi to watch whales. Judging from his current appearance, he is probably fine. "Ha~, Ninth Brother, thisIt¡¯s a good question. It¡¯s my proudest thing. Before Goguryeo was destroyed, the fishermen in Dengzhou were detained by Bisha City on the opposite side. I rushed to the other side in a fishing boat alone, but the other party Hundreds of thousands of navy troops were deployed at once" When Li Zhi mentioned that he had shot a whale, Li Min immediately became excited, pulled Si Zi to sit on his lap, and then began to brag about his glorious deeds. Anyway, bragging about not having to pay taxes, Li Min almost followed the formula of a fantasy novel to tell the story of his whale shooting. Not only did he omit all the navy that came with him to the state that day, but he also exaggerated the navy in Beisha City tenfold. Emphasis was placed on his ability to show his composure when facing hundreds of thousands of people, and then shot a whale to death with one arrow, shocking the Goguryeo people so that they obediently handed him over. On the way back, he also killed thousands of extremely vicious animals. shark. No one with a bit of common sense would believe Li Min's unscrupulous bragging. For example, Li Chengqian and Li Tai next to them curled their lips in disdain. Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen were all covering their faces. Although Li Zhi knew clearly that it was Brother Six who was bragging, he and his younger sisters still listened with gusto. Just when Li Min was talking about it, the convoy on Zhuque Street finally arrived at the square. In addition, they were standing on the top of the city, so when they were still more than a mile away, they could see the huge whale. However, in their eyes at this time, the whale still seemed relatively small, but as long as they compared it with the cows and horses in front and the crowd next to them, they could immediately feel the huge size of the whale. When the whale slowly entered Zhuque Square, the civil and military officials below were similar to the people at the city gate. They all praised loudly. Although they had some understanding of the whale in advance, knowing it was one thing. Seeing it with their own eyes It's another thing. That kind of visual shock is simply not something that other perceptions can achieve. Li Shimin, who was on the top of the city, was extremely shocked when he saw this huge whale. Then he couldn't help but stand up, walked to the female wall at the top of the city, and looked down through the crenels, while the concubines and some princesses in the harem , many people screamed "ah". As for the younger ones like Li Zhen and Li Zhi, they even cheered and ran to Li Shimin, crowding around and shouting "whale~whale~" Next to Li Min, Li Tai probably saw a creature bigger than him for the first time. He stood up excitedly and said sourly: "There are clouds in Zhuangzi's Xiaoyao Chapter, and there are fish in the North Ming Dynasty. The name is Kun. The Kun is so big that it is thousands of miles away. I guess this is the legendary Kun, but I wonder if it can be transformed into a roc?" When Li Min heard Li Tai's last words, he almost laughed out loud. He didn't know whether the whale was the Kun Zhuangzi mentioned, but he knew that the whale would never turn into a big bird and fly away. But when Li Min was laughing at Li Tai, Li Zhi came over and chuckled: "Sixth brother, such a big fish, let alone you, even Xi Junmai in your house can't kill it!" "Go, go, go, what do children know? Does Hou Yi know? He can even shoot down the sun. Although I am not as capable as him, shooting down a whale is still a piece of cake!" Li Min was still arrogant, even the myth The legendary Hou Yi moved out. Li Zhi lazily quarreled with his rogue Sixth Brother again. He rolled his eyes at him and stopped talking. Instead, he concentrated on admiring the various marine monsters below. Unfortunately, except for the most conspicuous whale, the various creatures parked in the square were not his. I didn't know most of them, so in the end I had no choice but to ask Sixth Brother, who was known for his erudition, to help explain. Qinghe, Gao Yang, Sizi and the others also begged. Li Min was aroused by the conversation just now, and he was still not enjoying himself, so he did not refuse the job of being a commentator. He was about to explain everything to his younger brothers and sisters, but suddenly he heard Li Shimin next to him say: "Liu Lang, don't We talked about it at the top of the city, let¡¯s all go down, and then you tell us everything, and by the way, let the ladies below listen to it too!¡± Li Shimin's words not only made the princes and princesses cheer for joy, but Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang were also very happy. After all, they usually don't leave the palace very often, so now they have such an opportunity to see the strange beasts in the ocean, which is also a very interesting thing. , and Li Min helps explain, which can increase a lot of knowledge. When Li Shimin led the concubines, princes and princesses out of the Suzaku Gate, the ministers below immediately stepped forward to salute, and then Li Shimin took the lead and was the first to rush towards the whale. After all, everyone was most interested in it. In fact, Li Min didn't know much about the sea. Fortunately, he knew whales, sharks, etc. quite clearly, so he chose these to talk about first. But the rest would be troublesome. He couldn't even name many creatures. Let alone an introduction. Fortunately, he had made preparations in advance. Not only did Zhou Yu and the others transport these marine creatures, but they also transported each creature there.??'s name and some characteristics were also recorded, and they are now in Li Min's arms. Of course, it was definitely not as accurate as what was introduced by later generations of oceanographic museums, but it was enough for him to fool these ancients. Text Chapter 224 Li Min is "sick" again Capital Datang 224_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 224 Li Min is "sick" again from On the first day of the Lunar New Year, after visiting relatives and friends to celebrate the New Year, the people of Chang'an all gathered in Zhuque Square. Yesterday, the place was closed for a day because the emperor's family and the civil and military ministers of the DPRK and China wanted to visit first, and those oceans were used as exhibitions. The creatures also need to be rearranged, and there are some other related things to prepare, so it was not officially opened until today. In order to ensure the order of this exhibition, Li Shimin specially mobilized a group of Qianniu Guards to maintain the scene together with the Jinwu Guards. As the emperor's guards, the Qianniu Guards are famous in Chang'an. No matter how domineering a person is, they will never meet Qianniu Guards. The Niu Wei guys, who kill without batting an eyelid, will all turn into little cute cats in no time. Suzaku Square has been surrounded by wooden fences, with only four entrances and four exits open around it. Everyone who wants to enter the square must line up at the entrance and then enter slowly one by one. It's just that although Zhuque Square is large, there is nothing going on on the first day of the new year, and it is also the first day of exhibitions, so the number of visitors is almost full. Soon there will be no more people in the square, and those who come later can only They could only enter after the people in the square came out. However, people who enter the square cannot move at will. Everyone is moving along the originally prescribed route, and every dozens of people will have a tour guide arranged by the organizer. They only need to follow the tour guide in a circle, and they will After visiting all the marine life, the tour guide will also give some simple explanations based on a booklet. Finally, they will come to the center of the square, next to the whale. This whale is the focus of the entire exhibition, so it naturally enjoys special treatment. Not only is it located in the center of all the exhibits, but there is also a dedicated person to explain it in detail, and this "specialist" refers to Zhou Yu and the few followers he brought. They are all from Dengzhou, so they naturally know more about whales, especially Zhou Yu, who is in charge of the whaling ship and has personal experience in whaling, so it is perfect to be a commentator. The few followers Zhou Yu brought with him were all servants of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion in Dengzhou. They were a little nervous at first. After all, it was the first time for them to speak in front of so many people, so they stuttered a bit. However, after explaining it a few times, I gradually relaxed and stopped talking according to the script I had memorized. Instead, he added some of his own experiences during the explanation to make the explanation more lively and interesting, which aroused the admiration of the visitors. Compared with several followers, Zhou Yu seemed to be more at ease. After all, as a steward, speaking in front of others is a very common thing. Moreover, he is young and has the strongest desire to express himself. In addition, there are still many people in the crowd. There were many beautiful unmarried girls, which made him even more excited. He talked about it with saliva flying around, and even pointed out that the whale was captured under his wise leadership. As soon as this statement came out, many girls naturally fell in love with him. Speaking of which, this young man Zhou Yu is not ugly, and he is not married yet. He is also the chief steward of Prince Qi's Mansion. The combination of these conditions in one person is very attractive, especially the last one. There were even several bold girls talking to Zhou Yu and asking him to go to Shangyuan. Enjoy the lanterns together during the festival. This time, Zhou Yu felt as if he had been injected with blood. Full of confidence, I want to find a Chang'an wife for my parents. Li Min on the top of the city looked at the grand exhibition below and nodded with satisfaction. Reading is not the only way to broaden your horizons. The ancients also lamented that reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles. It is absolutely impossible for the people of the Central Plains to turn their attention from the land to the ocean. However, as long as you work hard to promote it, you will one day reach your ideal state. In fact, Li Min was already doing some tricks at this exhibition. The marine creatures in these exhibitions were not just for viewing. When Li Min asked Zhou Yu and others to explain, he deliberately explained the economic value of each creature. For example, taking whales as an example, Zhou Yu and others introduced in detail the economic value of whales themselves. For example, whale skin is the best leather, whale blubber can be boiled into oil, and whale meat can be made into valuable canned whales. Must make clothes and so on. As for the economic value of other animals such as sharks and sea lions, Li Min also made a lot of introductions. However, Li Min did not talk about the dangers these animals can cause, such as whales capsizing boats and sharks eating people. He was introduced in one sentence without saying much, mainly because he was afraid of scaring away visitors¡¯ enthusiasm for the ocean. The response caused by this exhibition far exceeded Li Min's imagination. Whether it was in the court or among the people, almost everyone spent the New Year discussing the ocean. Moreover, this exhibition also came with an unexpected surprise, that is The sales of marine products on the market are booming. Whether it is high-end shark fins, whale meat, or the lowest-end ordinary salted fish, they all have a sales peak. As a result, many merchants are almost smiling. This exhibitionIt lasted until after the Lantern Festival, and during the two days of the Lantern Festival, Zhuque Square was completely open. The lantern makers in the palace made the entire square into a large ocean lantern, and all the exhibits were floating on the lantern. Going up is like swimming in the sea, it is extremely spectacular. When Li Min saw this strange scene, he secretly hated himself for not having a camera, otherwise he would definitely win a photography award if he took the picture. It is also worth mentioning that after the exhibition, Li Min¡¯s handling of these exhibits also made many people dumbfounded. Because all the exhibits have been marinated with salt and spices, coupled with the cold weather in winter, they are very well preserved. They are even the same as the seafood sold on the market, but they are more completely preserved. As a standard glutton, Li Min made the right choice for a foodie. He ordered that after the exhibition, all edible items would be made into delicacies on site for everyone to taste. Inedible items such as shells and corals would be eaten. They all gave it away through a lottery, and as a result, another riot was triggered. Countless people from Chang'an flocked to Zhuque Square, most of them to taste the authentic ocean delicacies. But Li Min didn¡¯t know that he had inadvertently created another record, which was the first dinner party of ten thousand people recorded in official history. In fact, although there are no exact statistics on the number of people attending this dinner, it is estimated that it is far more than 10,000 people. For example, the whale Li Min transported is about 15 meters long and weighs at least 70 to 80 tons, with its internal organs removed. , bones and other inedible parts, there are at least forty or fifty tons left. Just to finish this whale, it is estimated that at least twenty to thirty thousand people will have to eat it at the same time, not to mention those huge sharks and sea lions. Waiting for animals. Li Shimin also strongly supported Li Min's decision to have fun with the people. He held a big banquet for tens of thousands of people outside and a small banquet for hundreds of people in the palace. Li Shimin summoned some important civil and military ministers into the palace, and everyone discussed state affairs while tasting seafood. In addition, Empress Changsun also called all the concubines, princes and princesses in the harem together, and also held a family banquet. Of course, the banquet in the palace is not comparable to the tens of thousands of people gathering outside. The ingredients of the dishes at the banquet are the best parts of various marine animals, such as whale tail meat, shark fins, fish livers, etc. However, there was an unexpected episode at the banquet, that is, Tang Jian, the Minister of the Ministry of Finance, who has always loved food, suddenly wanted to taste the deliciousness of shark liver. It turned out that the head chef in the palace had already received instructions from Li Min, and shark liver was not served. Instead of making it into a dish, he prepared to make cod liver oil and present it to His Majesty. However, he, a small imperial cook, could not withstand Tang Jian's repeated requests, so he had no choice but to make shark liver into a dish and send it to Tang Jian's table. As a result, Li Min's Wang Nian was unexpectedly poisoned. He vomited on the spot, had a headache, and yawned all day long, and even almost hit Tang Jian's old bones. In fact, shark liver itself is not poisonous, but it contains a large amount of vitamin A. It is okay to eat less, but as long as it is overdosed, symptoms of vitamin A poisoning will definitely occur. After Li Min heard about this incident, he was frightened but also felt a little bit dumbfounded. He remembered that in his previous life, he was poisoned by pufferfish because of his greed for food and food. If Tang Jian also followed his old path, , I wonder if he will also travel to a certain dynasty? The Marine Exhibition has finally come to an end, but its impact is far from over, it just won¡¯t be noticeable in a short period of time. As the organizer of the exhibition, Li Min did not feel any relief, because he was about to leave Chang'an and go to Liuqiu Island to handle an urgent matter. At the same time, he would lure some of Chang'an's business allies there. Help him explore Liuqiu together, and also take Li Ke and Li Yun to broaden their horizons. In fact, at the beginning, Li Min went to Liuqiu mainly to deal with that urgent matter. However, a series of things that happened later forced him to bring more people with him. In addition, there were too many things in Chang'an, so he could not escape at all. The matter was delayed again and again because of his inability to get out of the way. Lu Qing had already sent more than a dozen letters urging him, and now he could not delay it any longer no matter what. However, before Li Min left, there were still many things to deal with, such as the newspaper's development plan. He wanted to collude with Xu Shaozong, a doctor at the General Institute of Press Supervision, to tell everything he knew about the newspaper's development direction, and try his best to Let this news media avoid detours. In addition, he also has to worry about the textile industry, but fortunately he has a good helper like Wang Zihao. He will still stay in Chang'an this time, and he is also the president of the Textile Industry Association. With him holding the rudder of the textile industry, Li Min is very relieved. . In addition, the matter of weights and measures was also handed over to Wang Zihao. After all, he was extremely prestigious among businessmen, and his charisma was enough to push this matter forward. In addition to the above matters, the military academy, medical school, and Taoist academy were also within the scope of Li Min's concerns, so he had to find the three responsible persons Li Jing, Sun Simiao, and Yuan Tiangang one by one., made explanations respectively. After Li Min finally finished explaining everything, he was about to leave Chang'an when two acquaintances suddenly found him. The three of them discussed in the study until midnight, and then Li Min said with a smirk on his face. The two of them were sent out of the house. As a result, early the next morning, news came out from Prince Qi's Mansion that Li Min was sick again! Capital Datang 224_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 224 Li Min is "sick" again Update complete! Text Chapter 225: Convincing Mengxue "Little sister, just go with me. Rokuro is very ill now, but there are things urgently needed for him to deal with on the island of Ryuqiu, so he can only go on the road with his illness. It's a long journey. If anything happens, If so, what should we do?" Cui Yu advised anxiously. This is the small living room outside Mrs. Cheng's bedroom. Not only are the siblings Cui Yu and Cui Mengxue in the living room, but Mrs. Cheng and Cheng Hualiang are also there. "Brother, you lied to me again!" Cui Mengxue turned away angrily. Although people couldn't see the expression on her face, she still said angrily. Li Min was actively participating in bicycle races a few years ago, and he even held a sensational marine life exhibition some time ago. Now Cui Yu suddenly said that Li Min was sick, and Cui Mengxue naturally didn't believe it. "Cousin, my cousin really didn't lie to you this time. Liulang is really sick. My cousin and I went to see him yesterday and found that he was so sick that he couldn't even get out of bed." Cheng Huailiang looked at Mengxue and didn't believe it. , and immediately patted his chest and promised. But while he was talking, he looked at Cui Yu next to him guiltily, and then they secretly glanced at Mrs. Cheng who was sitting in the seat. Yesterday, Cheng Huailiang and Cui Yu went to find Li Min on the order of Mrs. Cheng, and then asked him to pretend to be sick in order to persuade Cui Mengxue to go to Liuqiu with Li Min. Although the atmosphere of the Tang Dynasty is relatively open, the etiquette that a woman from aristocratic families like Cui Mengxue must abide by is still very strict. For example, although she and Li Min are engaged, they cannot have too much contact as long as they are not really married. Mrs. Cheng is also from the Cui family in Qinghe, so she is naturally very aware of the defenses between these men and women. Therefore, Mrs. Cheng would not have made the decision to let Mengxue go to Liuqiu with Li Min unless it was absolutely necessary. The reason why Mrs. Cheng has such a plan is actually for two reasons. The first reason is simple to say, that is, Mrs. Cheng wants to use this trip to let Mengxue and Li Min have more contact, so that in the future Getting married is also more natural. It won't cause too much embarrassment between the two of them, but this can only be regarded as a secondary reason. The last time Lu was forced to break off the engagement by Li Min, strictly speaking. Mengxue is also a victim, but as a woman with an overflowing sense of responsibility, Mengxue blames herself very much for this. I looked glum all day long. At first, Mrs. Cheng thought that Mengxue would recover in a few days, but she didn't expect that a month later, Mengxue's mental state became worse and worse, and she even lost a lot of weight, and her face looked very haggard. At this time, Mrs. Cheng finally discovered the problem and hurriedly called Mengxue's maid Chongchong to ask. As soon as Chongchong heard Mrs. Cheng's question, she immediately cried loudly, "Wow~", and then intermittently told her lady this part. The situation of time is told. It turns out that since the engagement was broken off. Mengxue began not to think about food or tea, and even suffered from insomnia all night long. In the end, it developed to the point where she could read medical books for a whole day and night, and even ate very little. Chongchong was frightened at the time. She wanted to report it to Mrs. Cheng, but Mengxue stopped her and threatened her. If she dared to report it privately, she would practice acupuncture on Chong Chong. This scared Chong Chong, who had always been timid. . That's why it has been hidden until now. After hearing Chong Chong's report, Mrs. Cheng was also frightened. She not only chatted with Mengxue in person, but also forced her to resume normal eating and sleeping. However, she did not expect that there was no effect, and Mengxue's face still looked different day by day. One day, out of desperation, Mrs. Cheng thought of letting Mengxue go to Liuqiu, mainly to let her relax, but also to let her have more contact with Li Min, so as to prevent her from thinking wildly all day long. After all, if it continues like this , it is estimated that Mengxue may die before the wedding day. But as a traditional woman, Mengxue did not agree with her aunt's decision. No matter what Mrs. Cheng said, it was useless. Even Cui Yu and Cheng Huailiang helped to persuade her, but they did not change her mind. In the end, it was Mrs. Cheng who was cunning and cunning, and came up with a way to get Li Xin to pretend to be sick, and then asked Mengxue to go with the ship as a doctor, but Cui Mengxue didn't believe it at all. "Brother, cousin, please stop talking. I won't follow King Qi to Liuqiu anyway!" Mengxue turned around and said to Cui Yu and Cheng Hualiang seriously. Compared with when Li Min first met Mengxue, Cui Mengxue had suddenly lost several pounds, her face was as pale as paper, and even her eyes had lost their former luster, and she looked extremely haggard. "Little sister, why are you so stubborn? I will also go to Liuqiu then, even if you go with me, the big brother, okay?" Cui Yu looked at the little sister's current appearance, and her heart seemed to have been stabbed with a needle. As if, there was even a pleading tone when speaking. In response to her elder brother's words, Mengxue showed a sad smile and asked: "Brother, why do you have to deceive yourself and others?" When Cui Yu and Cheng Huailiang were unable to do anything about Mengxue, Mrs. Cheng who was sitting in the seat finally spoke,She said slowly: "Mengxue, if you really don't want to go to Liuqiu with King Qi, then my aunt won't force you." Hearing what her aunt said, Cui Mengxue finally breathed a sigh of relief, but she obviously underestimated her aunt, so Mrs. Cheng continued: "But you have to prepare, you will get married to Liu Lang in the next two days! " "Aunt~" As soon as Mrs. Cheng finished speaking, Cui Yu and Cui Mengxue exclaimed almost at the same time. However, Cui Yu reacted immediately and immediately stood aside with a smile and stopped talking. However, Cui Mengxue's face became even more anxious. She said anxiously: "Aunt, didn't we agree at the beginning that when I am ready? I have remarried, but it has only been a few months now, and I am not prepared at all. Aunt, aren't you too cruel to do this?" "Mengxue, don't blame your aunt for being cruel. She is also doing it for your own good. If you don't want to beg, she won't force you, but I don't want you to continue to be haggard like this day by day. Now I can only think of two ways. One is to let you go out with Liu Lang to relax, and the other is to marry you as soon as possible so that you can get rid of all the messy things in your mind so that you won't have any more random thoughts!" Mrs. Cheng said very firmly. "Auntie is right. Little sister, you can make your own choice. Either go to Liuqiu with me, or marry to Prince Qi's palace now?" Cui Yu also said firmly. He did not want to watch his little sister being tortured in any case. Own. Seeing the determined expressions on her aunt's and eldest brother's faces, Mengxue knew that she had to make a choice from two roads today. Thinking of marrying Li Min now, she immediately instinctively resisted, but if she didn't marry, then she would She could follow him to Liuqiu, but although she was engaged to Li Min, would she be ridiculed by others if she just followed him to such a far place? Seeing the change of expression on her niece's face, Mrs. Cheng suddenly sighed, waved Cui Yu and Cheng Huailiang to leave, and then said in a serious voice: "Mengxue, do you still remember the last time you cried alone in the garden? , what I said to you?" Mengxue was stunned after hearing this. She had thought that her aunt would scold her severely for letting her eldest brother and cousin go out, but she didn't expect that the other party would suddenly ask about what happened that day, but Mrs. Cheng said a lot of things to her that time. , so Mengxue really doesn¡¯t know which sentence the other party is asking? Mrs. Cheng originally didn't expect Mengxue to answer, so she continued: "That day I said you were a silly girl. Not only did you take your father's death on yourself, but you also took responsibility for the plague that happened when you were born. In fact, these things have nothing to do with you at all, it¡¯s just that you are too thoughtful and care too much about other people¡¯s opinions, and you even take the initiative to take the responsibility for these things on yourself.¡± When Mrs. Cheng said this, she suddenly sighed and said: "It's even more true about the breakup of the engagement this time. In fact, there are some hidden things that you don't know. Whether it's Lu or Li Min, they have some grudges for a long time, and you This incident just happened to trigger the conflict between them, so in real terms, you are the real victim, so Mengxue, you don't have to blame yourself for this at all. Even the Lu family deserved it for their current situation! " Mrs. Cheng didn't know about Lu's assassination of Li Min at first, so she felt a little unfair to Lu at first. However, when she learned the cause and effect of the whole incident from Cui Yu, the injustice in her heart disappeared long ago. , after all, it was the Lu family who took action first, and it was already very rare for Li Min to let them go so generously. However, after Cui Mengxue heard this, she lowered her head and said quietly: "Aunt, I am not interested in the grudges between them. I just don't know why, but I always have a feeling of guilt in my heart. Sometimes I am even afraid afraid " When Mengxue said this, she suddenly hesitated, but Mrs. Cheng continued: "Are you afraid of how to get along with Li Min when you meet him?" Mengxue couldn't help but feel a little blush on her face when her aunt revealed her thoughts, but she still nodded lightly. But Mrs. Cheng showed a kind smile and said: "Silly girl, what's the use of just being afraid? Although our daughter of the Cui family is gentle, she also has the courage to face difficulties. You have to learn from my aunt and me on this. Back then I I followed your uncle through life and death several times, and even fell into desperate situations several times. If I didn't have some courage, I might have died in those troubled times." When Mrs. Cheng said this, without waiting for Mengxue to speak, she rushed to say: "This matter has been decided. Everything will be subject to aunt's advice. You and Yu'er will go to Liuqiu together, and first talk to Li Min." Let¡¯s talk about it after we get along with the kid for a while.¡± Mengxue saw her aunt's firmness and was provoked by Mrs. Cheng's words. She felt that she was really a bit cowardly, so she felt a little moved in her heart. Therefore, after listening to her aunt's words, she did not speak out to object, but just kept her head down. By keeping his head silent, he acquiesced to Mrs. Cheng's words. Just in Cheng FuWhen people were persuading Mengxue, Li Min also received a great piece of good news. Even after receiving the good news, he didn't even change his clothes. He galloped through Zhuque Street in a pair of loose casual clothes, and in one breath Rushed outside Mingde Gate! Text Chapter 226 The sextant was successful Outside the Mingde Gate of Chang'an City, there is a straight cement avenue. It is also the starting point of the cement road from Chang'an to Songzhou. After this cement road came out of Mingde Gate, it went straight south until three miles away, and then it began to turn with the terrain. At the turning point, there was an extremely important standard building. Chang'an Observatory, or Meridian Observatory. This observatory was originally proposed by Li Min and designed by Li Chunfeng himself. It was originally built under the leadership of Yu Wenhu, but because of the military academy, it had to be handed over to others. In addition, it collided with the construction of the military academy. As a result, there was a shortage of workers and materials, which made the construction very slow. It was not until the opening day of Li Min's marine life exhibition that the construction was finally completed. Li Min rode out of Mingde Gate with the purpose of coming to the observatory. The three-mile journey almost passed by in a flash. When the straight cement avenue began to turn, in the direction opposite to Mingde Gate, there was a Fortress-like buildings rise from the ground. This is Chang'an Observatory. The main body of the observatory is a cylinder like a turret, with a hemispherical shape like a pot lid on top. The entire body is made of the best cement and steel bars. Although using steel bars seems a bit luxurious, in order to make the observatory durable , Li Min didn't care about the cost at all, and he even subsidized part of the funds. In addition, the colors of the observatory are also very interesting. The east side is white and the west side is black, which represent day and night respectively. At the intersection of black and white, there is a metal line made of bronze, which starts from the wall of the main building. extending to the ground. It is located exactly in the middle of the cement road, and extends forward for dozens of meters until it disappears under a high platform. The high platform in front of the observatory is even more interesting. Originally, when the observatory was built, there was no such high platform. Even this high platform has just been built, and the cement on it has not yet dried. The reason for building this new high platform. In fact, it is to place one thing on it, which is the skeleton of the whale. After the Lantern Festival, all the whale meat was eaten by the people of Chang'an. However, the bones were preserved, and Li Min had even instructed the cooks in advance to try not to damage the bones when cutting the meat. Therefore, the skeleton of this whale is very well preserved. Originally, according to Li Min's intention, he wanted to build a cement platform in Zhuque Square and put the whale skeleton on it to commemorate the significant event of the Marine Exhibition. In his opinion, such a complete whale skeleton , itself an unparalleled work of art. "It's a pity that Li Min's advanced aesthetic vision was not feasible in the Tang Dynasty. As soon as his suggestion came out, not only Li Shimin frowned, but also the civil and military officials below expressed their opposition. After all, Suzaku Square is a place of great political significance, and it has a sacred and solemn meaning. If a skeleton is suddenly placed on it, it would be unseemly, and it would be too unlucky! Since all ministers are opposed to it. Li Shimin naturally rejected Li Min's proposal. But Li Min is not discouraged. Since you have no vision, then this good thing belongs to me. If you don¡¯t let it go in the square, I will let it go at home. Think about it, putting a whale skeleton in your own garden will definitely be very bad in future generations. A matter of honor. It¡¯s a pity that although his idea above is good. But it didn't work, because both Wen Xin and Xi Jun, and even Wen'er and Hua'er, who had always been well-behaved, objected. The reason was that if such a scary thing was placed at home, they would not dare to play in the garden in the future. Well, Wen Xin and the others have very good reasons for their objections. After all, Li Min is not alone in the family. Wen Xin and the others are also family members, and they are also in charge of family affairs, so this matter is not within Li Min's authority. Guilty, so he put the whale skeleton at home also declared bankruptcy. In desperation, Li Min had no choice but to give away the whale skeleton. Unfortunately, he asked Li Ke and his brothers, as well as Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye, no one was willing to have this thing. After all, in their aesthetic view, Come on, I really don¡¯t see what artistic value this skeleton has? Li Min, who felt that he was a little too high-minded, was very sad and angry. Although he had good intentions, he could not appreciate him at all. Fortunately, at this time, someone took the initiative to come to the door to take away the whale skeleton. This person was Li Chunfeng who lived at the observatory. Li Chunfeng is an astronomer with forward-looking vision, and he is also a great mathematician. Generally, people like this are different from ordinary people. What makes Li Chunfeng different from others may be his aesthetics, which he is just like Li Min. He was a close friend. Hearing that the other party was selling his whale skeleton everywhere, Li Chunfeng immediately came to the door to take the thing away, and then placed it right in front of the observatory. When Li Min rushed to the observatory, the first thing he saw was this whale skeleton with its head raised and wagging its tail. In normal times, he would have dismounted and admired this exquisite work of art. Unfortunately, all he could think about today was It was someone sent by Li Chunfeng.He didn't know what he was doing, so he didn't stop under the high platform at all. He rushed to the entrance of the observatory, jumped off his horse and rushed in. "Chang'an, 0 degrees; 34.33 degrees north latitude. Luoyang, 3.32 degrees east longitude; 34.27 degrees north latitude" As soon as Li Min broke in, he immediately saw Li Chunfeng and several officials from the Taishi Bureau reciting and recording the longitude and latitude of several cities. As soon as Li Chunfeng saw Li Min coming in, he immediately put down his pen and stood up and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness King Qi. Wait a moment, the longitude and latitude of several cities around Chang'an will be verified soon." Although Li Min was anxious, he also knew that Li Chunfeng and the others were making calculations without making any mistakes, so he did not disturb them and found a seat to sit down. After a while, Li Chunfeng and the others finished the calculations. At this time, everyone's faces They all showed a look of ecstasy. "Your Highness, I am very happy. We calculated the longitude and latitude of several cities around Chang'an, and then measured it with a newly made sextant. We then compared the two results and finally found that they are almost exactly the same. From this point of view, this The sextant has finally been successfully developed!" Li Chunfeng held two pieces of paper filled with numerical symbols and danced to Li Min and shouted. When Li Chunfeng and Li Min lost their bet, they ended up helping Li Min do two things. The first was to help Li Min determine the longitude and latitude lines of the earth, and the other was to make a sextant to determine the longitude and latitude of the surveyor. The first thing was not difficult at all for Li Chunfeng, it was just some calculations that were not too difficult. The second thing is a bit troublesome. Li Chunfeng has been busy with this matter since Dengzhou, but unfortunately it has never been successful. Later, Li Chunfeng returned to Chang'an and has not put down the development of the sextant. Now after nearly two years of research, , finally got the sextant out. In fact, the sextant had been made years ago, but Li Chunfeng did not alarm Li Min at that time. After all, this thing was only theoretically feasible and had not been measured on the ground. So after he made the sextant, he sent Several groups of people went to the surrounding cities of Chang'an, measured the longitude and latitude of these cities with sextants, and then sent the results back to Chang'an. Li Chunfeng finally received the results this morning. He then calculated the previous measurement data of several cities and obtained the actual longitude and latitude of several cities. He compared this data with the measured data and found that the error was extremely small. This also proves the accuracy of sextant measurement. "Quickly, show me the sextant!" Li Min also rubbed his hands excitedly. With a sharp tool like the sextant, he no longer has to worry about getting lost at sea, and this is also a sign that he is looking forward to it. The prelude to that great era of navigation is finally about to begin! Seeing Li Min¡¯s eager look, Li Chunfeng laughed, turned around and picked up a strange instrument from the table next to him. It was as big as the palms of two adults and was made of brass. It looked extremely beautiful. I saw that the main body of the sextant is a 60-degree sector, with scales marked on the side of the arc. There is a monocular telescope and a small translucent mirror at the two radii of the sector. It's just that Li Min has been fiddling with it for a long time, but he doesn't know how to operate it, but he actually doesn't care about this, as long as this thing is easy to use. "Brother Chunfeng, it shouldn't be difficult to make a sextant. Can it be mass-produced now?" Li Min asked impatiently. He now wished that all the ships in the Tang Dynasty would use this thing. After all, there are With this magic weapon, maritime merchants will have a life-saving weapon. They will be more courageous to sail on the sea in the future, and the opportunities to open up new routes will also increase accordingly. However, after hearing Li Min's question, Li Chunfeng showed a wry smile and bowed to answer: "Your Highness, there is no problem with the production of the sextant, but the problem is the operation of the sextant. Although it does not have the same requirements for the user, High, but at least they must have a certain foundation in mathematics and be able to do some simple calculations. However, there are very few people like this among people sailing on the sea now, so even if they have a sextant, they don¡¯t know how to use it! " Li Chunfeng¡¯s words can be said to hit the point. Li Min has never paid much attention to the issue of education. In his view, as long as the people become rich, the issue of education will naturally be solved. But now that sea trade wants to develop, it has put forward a requirement for the cultural level of the crew. To solve this problem, it seems that we have to educate a group of crew members who know arithmetic. Thinking of this question, Li Min was silent for a long time, and then he said to Li Chunfeng: "Brother Chunfeng, I am leaving Chang'an soon, but the sextant is very important, so you should discuss it with Wang Zihao in my house first. He will first open a factory to specialize in the production of sextants. As for the training of users, I will take care of this, but you first send me some people who can operate sextants!" "That's no problem. I just want to send a few disciples to practice on the sea. Just let them go with you. As for the arrangements, it all depends on His Highness!" Li Chunfeng was also very generous. He vaguely felt that, I am helping LiLet¡¯s create a great era! Text Chapter 227 The steam locomotive invites Wu Meiniang On January 20, the thirteenth year of Zhenguan, Li Min left Chang'an for the second time. Just like the first time, there were more people seeing him off this time than last time. Li Shimin, Empress Changsun and other concubines from the harem also came out. When Li Min left, Concubine Yang, Concubine Yan and others were all crying because Li Min took away the three brothers Li Ke, Li Zhen and Li Yun. As mothers, although they felt unhappy However, he also knew that this trip would be beneficial to his son, so he did not stop him. When Li Min left Chang'an this time, in addition to their four princes, Yan Bei, Li Jingheng and other friends also came with him. However, Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye, Li Yong and others had already entered the military academy and were now in the military academy. He was in the midst of intense study, so there were only a dozen or so friends who came with Li Min this time. Wang Kuang also arrived in Chang'an two days ago. He and Cui Yu will also follow Li Min to Liuqiu. Of course, Mengxue will also come with him in the name of taking care of the 'sick' Li Min. In addition, the Lu family also sent many people to follow them, because Li Min had promised them that he would give them a chance at Liuqiu. In addition to the above people, several big businessmen in Chang'an also sent their own managers. This was an opportunity that Li Min saw that they had been following his pace in business, so he specially gave them an opportunity. If they could seize it in the south, With this opportunity, even if he is not as powerful as Yan Bei and Li Jingheng in the future, it can at least greatly enhance his status. The above are the main components of Li Min's team, and in order to speed up the advance, he not only did not bring Wen Xin. He didn't even bring Wen'er or Hua'er with him, and only had a few hundred guards with him. After all, Liuqiu Island was not peaceful there, and there were so many of them. If he didn't bring more guards, even he wouldn't be at ease. And not only did he bring an escort. Li Ke, Li Yun and Li Zhen each brought hundreds of guards. As for Li Jingheng and Yan Bei, they brought many close servants, and even the businessmen's managers hired many bodyguards to accompany them. When they set off. The Yellow River has not yet thawed, so it is naturally impossible to take a boat. Fortunately, the road from Chang'an to Dengzhou has initially been realized. Therefore, the ride speed is also very fast. Originally, based on the location of Chang'an, Li Min and the others should go all the way east to Haizhou, and then take a boat to Liuqiu from there. This would be the shortest distance. However, Li Min had something to go back to Dengzhou to deal with, so they had to Drive northeast along the Yellow River. Although the New Year has passed, the weather in the north is still very cold, so the journey is still very hard. Moreover, in addition to arranging the trip, Li Min also carried a task assigned by Mrs. Cheng, which was to enlighten Mengxue as much as possible. In fact, when Li Min saw Mengxue for the second time. He also felt sorry for the other party's haggardness, so he didn't even need Mrs. Cheng's instructions. He tried his best to make Mengxue happy from the beginning. However, Mengxue may have really gotten into trouble, and was somewhat instinctively resistant to Li Min, and even approached Li Min proactively. She also felt extremely unwell. Almost everyone in the team knew about the incident between Li Min and Mengxue, and they all understood that Li Min felt sorry for Miss Cui, so as brothers and friends, they also hoped to see Li Min reconcile with her. Miss Cui came together. Therefore, he also showed some enthusiasm for Li Min and Mengxue, and even helped Li Min with a lot of bad ideas, but unfortunately they had no effect. Li Min was not in a hurry about Cui Mengxue's escape. Anyway, he had plenty of time along the way, and Mengxue could escape back to the carriage on land. But if he took the same boat with her after going to sea, it would be up to him to see where she hid. go? After more than half a month of running around, Li Min and his group finally arrived at the border of Dengzhou. Zhao Fu had already received the news that King Qi was coming back, so he had already made preparations. Li Min and his group of several thousand people Entering Dengzhou, we were immediately arranged. After entering Dengzhou, Li Min had no time to spare. He had just taken a shower and changed clothes. Then he wanted to go to Mengxue to show off, ask her what she wanted to eat at night, and recommend some famous local restaurants to her. vegetable. But unexpectedly, Zhao Fu pulled him over and reported to him the political achievements of Dengzhou some time ago. Then before he could finish listening, Zhao Yifan came in again and took him to the Academy of Sciences to see the latest steam engine. ¡°Boom, boom, boom¡­¡± Li Min covered her ears and looked at the high-speed rotating steel monster in front of her, and her heart was filled with emotion. When she was on the road just now, Yifan had already introduced her masterpiece, and now this steam engine is obviously more advanced than the last one. There are more, and the use of steam is more reasonable. In addition, the wear-resistant gum sent by Yuan Tiangang, which is actually the gum with carbon black, has greatly increased the sealing of the steam engine. The maximum horsepower has now been reached. Thirty horsepower, and Yifan even promised that as long as she was given some time, there would be more room for improvement in the future. For this steam machine in front of me??, Li Min nodded with great satisfaction, and then pulled Yifan away from here. After all, the sound of the steam engine was too noisy, and the two of them could not talk at all. "Yifan, you can go ahead with the development of the steam engine with confidence and boldness. I have my support behind everything. You don't have to worry about other problems. However, I have another task to give you. I hope you won't refuse." Li Min said. Fan pulled to a secluded place and said solemnly. "Hehe, I know you want to put the steam engine on the big ship?" Yifan said with a naughty smile. In fact, she was more interested in sea-going ships than designing steam engines. However, she wanted to build the fastest and largest sea-going ship in the world. The steam engine must be the core component, so she patiently spent nearly two years on it. He threw himself on the steam engine. "Haha, Yifan is really smart!" Li Xin praised with a smile, but then he changed the topic and said, "But Yifan, don't be too impatient. The steam engine will definitely be installed on the ship in the future, but first But you can't do this while walking. After all, the sea is ruthless. If you install a steam engine on a ship, if something unexpected happens during the trial voyage, it is likely to threaten the life of the experimenter. So I think you should first think about installing the steam engine in a way. We will use steam to drive the wheels on a special cart, and then we will accumulate experience in the practical use of steam engines, so that we will be more confident when we move it to the ship." Li Min's words are indeed very reasonable. After all, although the steam engine has been successfully developed and has certain practicality, there are still many things that need to be paid attention to in the practical process. If it is put on the ship from the beginning, it will The cost of building a ship is extremely high, and it is also extremely inconvenient and even dangerous to test. Therefore, it is better to build a steam locomotive on land first and accumulate enough experience before moving it to a ship. Yifan is also an outstanding talent with an IQ of over 200, so he understood what Li Min meant after a moment's thought. He nodded and said, "Okay, then I will build a steam locomotive first, but you have to give it to me first." I provide some ideas that I wouldn¡¯t have come up with otherwise!¡± Yifan knew that Li Min had many fantastic ideas in his mind, and since he proposed to build his own car, Li Min must have had a rough idea in his mind. Li Min had known that Yifan would say this, so she didn't refuse and took Yifan to her usual office. She took out a pen and paper and started writing and drawing. Li Min was naturally thinking of the most primitive steam train, so he drew two parallel rails on the paper, and then drew a locomotive with several carriages, especially indicating that the wheels were running on the rails. The structure inside the front of the car? I'm sorry about this. He has never learned this aspect of design, so he doesn't know at all. He can only let Mengxue use her smart little head to make up for it on her own. After telling everything he knew about the train in detail, Li Min left Yifan. But before he could return to the palace, he was blocked by another person. "Your Highness, Miss Wu invites you!" It was Yang Shi who blocked Li Min's path. Originally, Yang Shi was in charge of Li Min's intelligence work in Dengzhou. Later, after Wu Meiniang came, she slowly took control of Dengzhou's intelligence network. Even Li Min admired this because he did not instruct Yang Shi at all. The couple obeyed Wu Meiniang's orders, but Wu Meiniang used her own methods and used Li Min's name to completely subdue Yang Shi and his wife. "Yeah!" Li Min on the carriage nodded and motioned for Yang Shi to come up and ride with him. This made Yang Shi a little flattered, but he still obeyed the order and got into the carriage. "Yang Shi, I'm not here during this period, so it's a big thank you to you and your wife!" Li Min said with a smile. "Your Highness is serious. It is a villain's duty to serve His Highness!" Yang Shi was very respectful, but he hesitated and asked again, "Your Highness, I wonder if Father is in good health?" It was Mr. Yang that Yang Shi asked. In fact, although he and Mr. Yang were called father and son, they were not actually related by blood. Even the brothers Yang Shi were just adopted sons of Mr. Yang. But even so, Yang Shi still He was very filial to his adoptive father. After all, if his old man hadn't picked him up from the wild and brought him home, he would have been dead for who knows how long. Of course, when Li Min returned to Chang'an, he didn't forget to take a look at the former Sui veteran, so he smiled and replied: "Don't worry about this. Mr. Yang has a great appetite. The last time we drank at the same table with him, he turned out to be better than As a young man, I eat a lot, and I walk very fast, so I don¡¯t think there will be any problem if I live for another few decades.¡± Hearing Li Min¡¯s slightly exaggerated words, a warm smile appeared on Yang Shi¡¯s face. But then Li Min asked again: "Yang Shi, Mei Niang invited me to go this time, but is there anything important?" When Yang Shi heard Li Min asked about business, his face immediately straightened, and he bowed and replied: "Your Highness, Miss Wu has been paying attention to me during this time."She seemed to have analyzed some important information from it, but she refused to tell her subordinates and their spouses. She only said that she would wait for His Highness to go and then discuss it in detail with His Highness in person! " Text Chapter 228 Wu Meiniang¡¯s Reverse Inference In fact, many well-informed people in Dengzhou City know something about the special existence of Wu Meiniang, and they also know that she is a member of His Highness Prince Qi. There is even one person in Prince Qi's palace who knows about Wu Meiniang besides Li Min. , that is Gao Zhong, the chief manager of the palace. Although Gao Chong was an eunuch, he watched Li Min grow up and was an old man next to Concubine Yang. Therefore, if anyone around Li Min was the most trusted, then the first one would be Gao Chong. It's just that Wu Meiniang and her daughter met Gao Zhong when they lived in Prince Liang's Mansion. So when Gao Zhong saw Wu Meiniang in Dengzhou, he was very frightened at first. Later, after thinking about it for a while, he immediately understood the reason why Wu Meiniang was kidnapped. It turned out to be his master Li Min, which made Gao Zhong complain that Li Min was too bold. The reason why Gao Zhong knew about Wu Meiniang was actually Li Min's helpless move. Wu Meiniang's intelligence work required a lot of manpower and financial resources, so contact with the palace was definitely indispensable. Although Yang Shi did it for him, there were some things that Wu Meiniang still needed to do personally. He came forward, so Gao Zhong, who was in direct contact with Yang Shi, gradually learned about Wu Meiniang. Wu Meiniang still lives in the mansion arranged for her by Li Min. Generally, if there is nothing to do, she rarely goes out. Even if she does go out, she will ask Yang Shi's wife to accompany her. When Li Min came to the mansion where Wu Meiniang lived, he did not need Yang Shi and his wife to lead the way, and went straight to the courtyard where Wu Meiniang lived in the inner house. Now that the sky has darkened, a dim yellow light shines through the window in the house. The pear tree outside the window is full of white flowers, and the breeze blows. A faint fragrance surged. Li Min stood at the door of the yard and took a long breath. The refreshing fragrance made him feel relaxed all of a sudden. He looked at the light in the window and a smile appeared on the corner of Li Min's mouth. After seeing each other for more than half a year, he I really miss Wu Meiniang, this clingy little lady. Li Min stepped into the yard with a smile, walked to the door and pushed it gently. Sure enough, it was still a secret as before. Mei Niang's room is not big. Directly opposite the room is a small hall, which is separated by a screen on the left side. Behind the screen is Mei Niang's bedroom. Usually when Li Min comes, Wu Meiniang will sit at the round table in the small hall, and there will also be several side dishes she made by herself on the table. Then the two of them ate and talked, but at this time, Mei Niang liked to sit on Li Min's lap, holding his neck with her hands, almost hanging on Li Min's body. This posture was extremely ambiguous, and every time This made Li Min's evil fire rise, but he resisted not wanting to eat the other person so early, so he had to go back and bully Xijun. But today¡¯s situation surprised Li Min because the table in the small hall was completely empty. There was no such voluptuous beauty as Wu Meiniang at the table, and there wasn't even a light on in the small hall. There was only a dim light in Meiniang's bedroom behind the screen. No wonder she was looking outside just now. The light in the window is so dim. Although Li Min was confused, he didn't think much about it. He walked through the hall and entered the bedroom, only to see Wu Meiniang lying on the bed, her whole body covered with quilt, only her little head exposed. A pair of beautiful eyes stared at him incomparably charmingly, as if they were about to drip water at any time. Seeing this scene, Li Min felt strange, and immediately asked: "Mei Niang, why are you lying in bed so early? Are you feeling unwell?" Li Min said, walking to the bed in a few steps and reaching out his hand, wanting to touch the other person's forehead. But what he didn't expect was that Wu Meiniang, who was under the quilt, suddenly stretched out a bare arm, grabbed Li Min's wrist, and then pulled her towards the bed. Li Min didn't expect that Wu Meiniang would suddenly attack him, so he was pulled unsteadily and fell into Wu Meiniang's arms. Then he instinctively wanted to struggle to stand up, but he didn't expect Wu Meiniang on the bed to suddenly Zi opened the quilt, and then hugged Li Min tightly like an octopus. Li Min, who had not yet figured out the situation, could only feel the fragrance filling his arms, and his tentacles were filled with fragrant flesh and bones, which were extremely smooth. Now he finally figured out one thing, that is, Wu Meiniang was naked and naked. "Meiniang, you um" This discovery shocked Li Xuan. He was about to ask Wu Meiniang to let him go, but he didn't expect that just after he said a few words, his mouth was already tightly blocked by Wu Meiniang's lips. , and at the same time, his two small hands began to clumsily fumble around Li Min's body, apparently trying to take off his clothes. With the warm and fragrant nephrite in his arms, a dishonest lilac tongue kept prying his clenched teeth, and his chest was lightly pressed against by two towering jade peaks. No man could resist this kind of temptation, not to mention that Li Min was not a gentleman in the first place. In addition, since Xijun became pregnant, he had never touched a woman again. Now that Wu Meiniang was so willing to sacrifice herself, Li Min's desire suddenly rushed from his lower abdomen to his head. "Little goblin, please stop for me, otherwise I willI really ate you up! "Although he was burning with desire, Li Min still tried his best to stay awake and said fiercely through gritted teeth. "Well~, II just want my husband to eat Meiniang!" Wu Meiniang gasped repeatedly and said intermittently. As a result, her seductive voice suddenly made Li Min's ejaculation reach the peak, and he couldn't care less. Without thinking of anything else, he hugged Wu Meiniang's delicate body with a low growl and threw himself on the bed. He threw off the clothes on his body a few times, and then he threw himself on the shy Mei Niang, completely letting go of his suppression of her body. On a spring night, the candlelight flickered, and the gauze curtain swayed slightly. Once the desire that had been suppressed for a long time was released, even Li Min could not control himself. Especially Wu Meiniang was so proactive for some reason, which made him lose himself in the desire. In the end, even he could not control himself. I can't even remember how many times I tormented Wu Meiniang that night? ¡° In the end, if it hadn¡¯t been for the discovery that Wu Meiniang had just gone through human affairs and could not withstand a big conquest, Li Min probably would not have stopped at all. But even so, Wu Meiniang, who had been in the spring breeze for a while, still frowned slightly and gritted her teeth tightly, looking like she was in unspeakable pain. After calming down, the two of them lay on the bed. Li Min adjusted his breathing and calmed down the commotion in his chest. Then he looked down at Wu Meiniang, who was lying on his arm. Looking at the other person's painful expression, she felt distressed and a little bit. She said angrily: "Mei Niang, why are you so crazy? Now you must be suffering!" But unexpectedly, after Wu Meiniang heard Li Min's words, she suddenly turned around and turned her back to him without speaking. She seemed to be vomiting. This made Li Min feel a little strange. He stretched out his hand to pull her smooth shoulders, pressed half of his body on Mei Niang's body and asked, "Why are you angry? You can't blame me this time, it's obviously you" Before Li Min could say anything, he saw Wu Meiniang's eyes suddenly turned red, and two lines of crystal tears welled up. This made Li Min even more confused. He wiped her tears while blaming himself: " Okay, okay, Mei Niang, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s all my fault this time, blame me, Li Min, for being a beast and not being able to control my good Mei Niang who bullied me!¡± Li Min comforted him, but he was very strange in his heart. Although the passion came a bit suddenly, Wu Meiniang should have understood long ago that she would be his person sooner or later, and when they got along before, the two of them had done almost everything they should do. , this is the last step, and with Wu Meiniang¡¯s charming character, she shouldn¡¯t shed tears over such a thing, right? Hearing Li Min's confession, Wu Meiniang cried even harder. Li Min tried to coax her to no avail. After a while, she gradually stopped, and then said with some sobs: "Huh, you are a big brother." His Royal Highness, Prince Qi of the Tang Dynasty, how can this little girl dare to be angry with you?" Although Wu Meiniang's voice was not high, Li Min was not a fool. He could hear endless resentment from the other party's tone, and these resentments were obviously not because of what happened today. This made Li Min a little confused. Do you know where you made the lovely person in your arms angry? Seeing that Li Min still didn't understand, Wu Meiniang immediately showed a bitter expression on her face, and then suddenly stretched out her hand and pinched Li Min's chest hard, causing Li Min to cry out in pain. Seeing Li Min rubbing his chest and crying out in pain, Wu Meiniang seemed to feel a little better. Then she beat Li Min's chest and said, "His Royal Highness King Qi is so majestic. He can marry anyone he wants in Chang'an. Even Qinghe Cui You can get your hands on your daughter, how can you still remember a little girl like me who has suffered so much?" Now Li Min finally understood what the problem was. He had already made a betrothal gift to Cui Mengxue. Although he had not officially married her yet, based on his status, he must be in the position of a married woman. But there was a problem at this time. According to his title as King of Qi, there could only be two concubines in total, and the following ones could only be concubines and concubines. Wu Meiniang is destined to be Li Min's woman. Both of them understand this very well. Although Wu Meiniang cannot see the light now, as long as they find a way to change her identity and enter Prince Qi's Mansion in the future, she will definitely have a title by then, but the two Everyone is already someone else's, and the best that can be left is to be a nun. This makes Wu Meiniang, who has always been proud and arrogant, naturally unwilling to do so. Thinking of this, there was no trace of apology on Li Min's face. Mei Niang was helping him collect intelligence day and night in Dengzhou, but he had promised Meng the position of Yan Ren, which she regarded as his own. Snow, no wonder she is angry. But understanding is understanding, so he still had to explain: "Mei Niang, the relationship between Mengxue and I is really a misunderstanding. If not" "Hey~, His Highness's name is so kind! Mengxue? Hum~, what a good name!" Wu Meiniang rolled her eyes at Li Min and said in a somewhat hateful tone. She is very resentful towards Cui Mengxue who stole her seat, but Mei Niang is a smart person. She knows that Li Min doesn't like fighting between her women, so she must not do anything detrimental to Cui Mengxue. But Wu Meiniang is a strong person after all. Since Cui Mengxue has taken over her position, then she?Being ahead of the other party to consummate the marriage with Li Min can be regarded as psychologically suppressing the other party, which is why today's drama happened. However, she also suffered a lot for this, and her whole body was about to fall apart due to Li Min's torment. . Text Chapter 229 The war must be brought forward Capital Datang 229_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 229 The war will come in advance Li Min looked at the strong little woman in his arms, and felt a little headache in his heart. No wonder she could become the only queen in Chinese history. Let's not talk about other aspects for the time being, but this temper that is unwilling to be subordinated to others has already doomed Wu Meiniang. Your life is destined to be anything but ordinary. However, Li Min also thought that since Wu Meiniang is now his woman, the Wu Zetian in history will never appear again, and as long as he is around, he is sure to tame this stubborn little woman, at least he will never Wu Meiniang must have known this about letting her women fight over each other. With her intelligence, she would not do anything stupid. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but hugged Mei Niang tightly, and said softly: "Meiniang, if you want status, I will give you enough status in the future, but you have to understand one thing, whether it is Wen Xin or Xi Jun or Mengxue, in fact, they have the same status as you in my heart, so no matter what you want, as long as you put it clearly, no matter how difficult it is, my husband will try his best to satisfy you, because you are both The person who wants to accompany me throughout my life, there is no one in this world who can make me feel closer to my husband than you!" The affectionate words in Li Min's words made Wu Meiniang feel extremely sweet. The news of Li Min giving up the throne has already reached Wu Meiniang's ears. Originally, she wanted to persuade Li Min not to give up easily. After all, if Li Min can take the throne, she will at least be a noble concubine. Naturally, she will not give up for a little girl. People are jealous. But now that she felt the deep affection from her husband, Wu Meiniang suddenly felt a sense of satisfaction. If your husband is like this, what else can you ask for? As long as this man can be good to himself throughout his life. Things like status and identity don't seem to be important anymore. Li Min, who was holding Wu Meiniang, didn't know what the person in his arms was thinking, if he did. I'm afraid I'll jump for joy. Wu Meiniang is a very unique woman. Her mother gave birth to three sisters, but she was bullied by her two half-brothers. In addition, although her father, the warrior Yun, was the Duke of the country, his background was extremely low. in aristocratic circles. Very few people are willing to associate with them. Even when the warrior Yu was still there, people who took the initiative to visit others would be treated coldly. It is precisely the above two reasons that made Wu Meiniang grow into a very unique woman. She has a sense of responsibility to protect her mother and sisters. It is this sense of responsibility that makes her try her best to improve her status, because only when her status is improved can she have the power to protect her mother and younger sister. At the same time, she also wants to The people who looked down on their Wu family at first took a look at how she, Wu Meiniang, trampled them under her feet. Regarding Wu Meiniang¡¯s psychology, Li Min knew quite clearly based on the history of his previous life and his current personal interactions with her. It can even be said. He is the person who knows Wu Meiniang best in the world. It was this understanding that made him know that Wu Meiniang longed for status and power more than anyone else. If he knew that the other party actually valued the relationship between the two more than anything else, he would naturally be more excited than anyone else. After untying the knot in her heart, Wu Meiniang became even more tender. At the same time, the childishness of a young girl on her face also added a bit of the charm of a little woman. This combination of innocence and beauty is attractive to any man. Has huge lethality. Li Min was no exception. He could hardly control himself and almost raised his gun again. However, when he saw Wu Meiniang's brows not fully relaxed due to pain, Li Min finally endured it. "Mei Niang, I heard from Yang Shi that you seem to have the latest news from Silla?" Since he could no longer mess around, Li Min had to find a way to divert his attention and start asking about the information from Silla. Meiniang also felt the changes in Li Min's body. She chuckled on her face and lightly beat Li Min's chest with a shy look. But with her movements, the charming spring scenery made Li Min feel thirsty. He turned his head quickly and did not dare to look again. At the same time, he silently thought in his heart, "Empty is color, color is emptiness." Seeing Li Min's appearance, although Wu Meiniang felt a little funny, she also knew that she really couldn't bear the rain and dew anymore, so she didn't dare to move anymore. She gently pulled the quilt over to cover the spring light, and then she spoke. Said: "Husband, the situation in Silla and Baekje has indeed changed, and if Mei Niang's prediction is good, the war between them is likely to be brought forward." "Oh?" Li Min was shocked after hearing this, and asked anxiously, "What kind of change is it? How can you be sure that the time of war between the two countries will be brought forward?" After hearing this, Wu Meiniang chuckled and said, "Husband, do you remember that there was a very strange piece of information in the information I sent to Chang'an last time, that is, the Queen of Silla is pregnant for some reason?" As soon as Wu Meiniang's words came out of her mouth, Li Min was startled, and asked with some guilt: "?Of course I remember this. Have you found out who the father of that child is? " Unexpectedly, after Wu Meiniang heard this, she glared at Li Min angrily and said: "Husband, you are really confused. I have no time to care about the private affairs of the Queen of Silla. It's just because of her pregnancy that the two of them were so confused." The situation in the country has undergone major changes.¡± After hearing this, Li Min felt relieved, and at the same time he also laughed at himself. Although his intelligence power was getting stronger and stronger under Wu Meiniang's auspices, he was definitely not so defiant that he could know what happened to Li Shimin. It seemed that he was a thief with a guilty conscience. This sentence is indeed correct. Hey, it doesn¡¯t seem right. The thief is obviously the emperor¡¯s father, and I am just a lookout at most. Why should I feel guilty? Wu Meiniang was concentrating on organizing the language to explain the situation between the two countries, so she didn't pay attention to Li Min's face. After a moment, she continued: "The news of the Queen of Silla's pregnancy was originally very secret. Except for the people around her, the entire Not many people in Silla knew about it, but for some unknown reason, the news suddenly reached Baekje some time ago. This made Baekje King Fuyu Chang extremely excited. He thought this was a good opportunity to take the initiative, so he has now mobilized troops. On the border between the two countries, it can be said that war will break out at any time, and it is even possible that when the Queen of Silla gives birth, Baekje will take action!" After Li Min heard the news, his brows suddenly furrowed. According to Wu Meiniang's estimation, the war between Silla and Baekje would not break out until after the autumn harvest this year. If so, he was still well prepared. Time can even wait until Xijun gives birth, and it will not be too late for him to come to Dengzhou to deal with it. However, if the two countries go to war early, then he may not be able to accompany Xijun during the delivery. "The day when the Queen of Silla gave birth is already the beginning of February. Calculating it this way, it seems that there are only a few days left." Li Min said to himself in some distress. He is a family man, and Xijun is also his beloved. Therefore, if a child is born, he must stay with them no matter what. But Silla and Baekje are related to his future great cause, and he must take charge personally. This was what troubled him. Seeing Li Min's troubled look, Mei Niang chuckled and said, "Husband, there is no need to be embarrassed. Although the war between Silla and Baekje will be brought forward, it actually does not disrupt our plan at all!" "Oh, why is this?" Li Min didn't understand. "Haha, your husband is really concerned about chaos. Although Baekje can't wait to start a war, the country is not prepared at all. Even the soldiers' weapons are not ready. Silla is the same as Baekje in this regard. Now let's board On the prefecture and territory borders, almost all of them are businessmen from the two countries. These businessmen are like hungry dogs. They want to buy everything they see, but they don¡¯t have much money in their hands. It¡¯s really hilarious.¡± Wu Meiniang said. Mentioning the current situation of Silla and Baekje made me laugh out loud. She didn't know why the surrounding small countries envied the Tang Dynasty before. Now she finally understood that these small countries had to prepare for war for so long. From this point of view, you can imagine how poor they must be at home. After hearing this, Li Min also patted his head in sudden realization. Yes, neither Baekje nor Silla were ready. Although Baekje took the lead in provoking the war, as long as he increased his support for Silla, he would definitely be able to make both countries The war came to a stalemate, and by then the initiative in this war was no longer in the hands of the two small countries, but in the hands of himself, the King of Qi of the Tang Dynasty. Seeing that her husband understood what she meant, Wu Meiniang then smiled and said: "Husband, as I learned more about the two small countries of Silla and Baekje, I found that they are not worthy of my husband's personal control at all. Then I only need to send a capable person. The assistant is in charge of the overall situation in Dengzhou and secretly controls the war between the two countries. When they are exhausted from fighting, it will be the time for the husband to step in and clean up the mess!" "Haha~, Mei Niang's words are very popular with me, but the manpower in charge must be chosen carefully. Mei Niang, who do you think my subordinates can take on this important task?" Li Min also felt that he had not adapted to an international hegemon like Datang. In the past, he had overestimated Silla and Baekje. With his status, he really couldn't afford to pay attention to them all the time. It was better to follow the original plan and wait for Xijun to give birth before cleaning up the mess between the two countries. When she heard that Li Min was asking her about such an important issue, Wu Meiniang concealed her smile and said without making any excuses: "My husband, in the palace, the only one who is qualified to do this is Lu Hong, who joined the army." , but last time you found another Wangfu in Taiyuan, and from your letters we can understand that he is also a wise and resourceful person, so both of them should be able to take charge of Dengzhou. " Li Min nodded after hearing this. Lu Hong was an old minister of the Liang Kingdom and had experience in this field, so there was no problem. As for the teacher Wang An, although he has no relevant experience, with his amazing wisdom, he is more than enough to handle such trivial matters. But should we give in?Li Min couldn't make up his mind about who should replace him in Dengzhou. After thinking for a while, he asked Wu Meiniang: "Meiniang, who do you think should be sent to Dengzhou?" But as soon as Li Min asked the question, he immediately regretted it, because based on her understanding of Mei Niang, the other party would definitely choose that person! Capital Datang 229_Capital Datang full text free to read_Chapter 229 The war will be updated in advance! Text Chapter 230 Wu Meiniang also wants to go to Liuqiu In Li Min's Palace of Prince Qi, the old ministers of the Liang Kingdom are now the dominant force. Whether it is the Lu Hong brothers or the Hu siblings, they are all members of the Wenxin family, although Li Min is also cultivating another force. To balance the power of the palace, such as Wang An, as well as Qin Huaiyu, Li Yong and others who are still studying in the military academy, but due to time constraints, it is difficult to change the situation in which the old ministers of the Liang Kingdom are dominated in a short period of time. With Wu Meiniang¡¯s temperament, she naturally doesn¡¯t want to see all of Li Min¡¯s subordinates being members of the Wenxin family, so between Lu Hong and Wang An, she will definitely choose Wang An to check and balance the development of the Wenxin family. It's a pity that Li Min only thought of these after asking. After hearing this, Wu Meiniang thought carefully for a while and then said: "Husband, I have only heard of Wang Fu Meiniang's name and have never seen him, so it is difficult to draw a conclusion. As for Lu Hong, this person is not only a He is a wise and resourceful man, and he has been willing to serve as a servant in Chang'an for more than ten years for his old master. If such a person can truly surrender to him, it will definitely be a big help. It just so happens that this time the affairs of Silla and Baekje can be left to him. Doing it is, firstly, a test of Lu Hong¡¯s ability, and secondly, it also shows that your husband values ??and trusts him, thereby increasing his loyalty!¡± Li Min was very surprised by Wu Meiniang's words. He thought she would choose Wang An, but he didn't expect that the other party would choose Lu Hong and even explain his own reasons. Moreover, Li Min also heard a truth from Meiniang's words, that is, both Lu Hong and Wang An were his subordinates, and now that he was still in the initial stage, it was time for them to make full use of their talents. Therefore, the first consideration is not the faction of the person under his command, but the talent of the person. And the benefits brought by it, this is the perspective from which a real superior considers the problem. Want to understand these. Li Min couldn't help but show some admiration in his eyes when he looked at Wu Meiniang. Gold is indeed gold, and it will shine no matter where it is placed! "Okay, as Meiniang said, Lu Hong happened to come with me. I discussed this matter with him yesterday. Let him stay in Dengzhou to monitor the situation across the sea at any time." Li Min finally made up his mind. Seeing that her husband had adopted her suggestion, Wu Meiniang was also very happy. She hugged Li Min's face and kissed her, with a happy smile on her face. But then she said coquettishly: "Husband, Mei Niang feels very bored in Dengzhou every day. Can you take me with you when you go to Liuqiu this time and let me broaden my horizons?" "This" Li Min was very hesitant. Wu Meiniang's identity could not be exposed. Otherwise, if the original incident was exposed, even he would never be able to afford it. "Husband, Mei Niang, please, please. Last time you took the princess and the others back to Chang'an, you left me alone in Dengzhou. Mei Niang also knew that her identity should not be exposed. There are many people who know me in Chang'an. , so although Mei Niang misses her mother and little sister, she has never asked for a husband. This time she is going to Liuqiu anyway, and no one knows Mei Niang at all. In addition, the overall situation in Silla and Baekje has been decided, and Yang There are ten couples here, and Mei Niang can't be of much help here, so my husband should take Mei Niang with him!" Wu Mei Niang's face was full of pleading. Moreover, he was not honest when he spoke, and his plump body kept rubbing against Li Min's body. As a result, Li Min's whole body was on fire, and he almost couldn't control himself again. "Okay! Little goblin, please stop rubbing in, otherwise I'll be really rude!" Li Min had no choice but to compromise again. As Wu Meiniang said, no one in Liuqiu knew her at all. As for the people who came with him, only Li Zhen had seen Wu Meiniang. But this was not a problem. As long as Wu Meiniang stayed in her bedroom, Just don¡¯t meet Li Zhen. After all the business and private matters were discussed, Li Min and Wu Meiniang remained tender for a while before finally embracing each other and falling asleep. The next day Li Min went to Lu Hong and told him about Silla and Baekje, and also told him that he wanted to stay in Dengzhou to take charge of the overall situation. After hearing this, Lu Hong was shocked and immediately He said he would do his best to make this happen. After hearing this, Li Min nodded with satisfaction and encouraged him a few more words. In the next few days, Li Min successively introduced the Dengzhou officials headed by Zhao Fu and the intelligence system headed by Yang Shi and his wife to Lu Hong, and ordered them to fully cooperate with Lu Hong in the next few days. Regarding the war between Luo and Baekje, the two groups had made some preparations before, and they all knew Lu Hong, so they were not very surprised. After settling this matter, Li Min's fleet heading south has finally been prepared. This fleet is all large-scale lucky ships. Not only do they have deep drafts, but they are also equipped with weapons, and safety issues are well guaranteed. The Fu ships and Galen ships, also designed by Li Min, now have a clear division of labor. The Fu ships are mainly used for coastal navigation or offshore navigation, while the Galen ships are generally used for long-sea navigation, such as going directly from the coast of China. In Japan, Java and other places, Galen ships are generally used. Of course, Fuku ships are also used.OK, but in terms of endurance, Fu Chuan is still a bit inferior to Galen boat. However, Fu Chuan is cheaper to build and easier to operate. Therefore, merchants generally choose Fu Chuan for offshore navigation. When Li Min left Dengzhou by boat, it was already mid-February. According to their sailing speed, it was estimated that they would reach Liuqiu Island by early March. There are a total of forty-five large Fu ships in the fleet, and a large part of them are newly built ships in Dengzhou and several nearby states. These Fu ships are actually the first maritime force Li Min plans to build, so The lucky ships are all built according to the functions of warships. As for the operating team of this fleet, they are Lu Qing's group on Liuqiu Island. It can be said that when he went to Liuqiu this time, he also used these lucky ships. Delivered to the island. Although there were many people going there this time, Li Min and others had more boats. Even with the addition of some goods and materials transported to Liuqiu Island from Dengzhou, many boats were still empty in the end. In this regard, Li Min suggested, The princes simply each had a ship, and they all became addicted to being captains. It was the first time for Li Ke and others to see the sea, and they felt very novel. When they heard Li Min's proposal, they naturally agreed with both hands. Li Min¡¯s main purpose of doing this was naturally to avoid Li Zhen. After all, Wu Meiniang was following him. If they were to take the same boat with Li Zhen, they would be in trouble if they bumped into each other, so he thought of splitting the boat. It is also worth mentioning that in order to make it easier for him and Cui Mengxue to get along, Cui Yu also sent his sister to Li Min's ship. The reason was that Li Min's 'illness' was not cured yet and he needed a doctor to take care of her. The entire fortune ship is divided into four floors. The bottom floor is for ballast, the second floor is where the boatman lives, and the third floor is where nobles like Li Min and Mengxue live. The top floor mainly displays some weapons. Such as bed crossbows, rockets, etc. After Li Min's fleet set sail, he did not rush to Liuqiu Island, but planned to go to Suzhou, Li Ke's fiefdom first. Speaking of which, Li Min's time travel changed the destinies of many people, and Li Ke was also affected. For example, although his title was still King of Wu, his fiefdom was changed from Tanzhou to Suzhou. Both places belong to Wu. , but Suzhou is more prosperous than Tanzhou. Although Suzhou is far away from Chang'an, it is the capital of Jiangnan Road. The city's economy is very prosperous. It is precisely because of this that Li Shimin granted Suzhou to Li Ke. Among all the princes, only Li Tai and Li Ke have two fiefdoms that share the same capital. This shows that Li Shimin attaches great importance to Li Ke's son. The reason why Li Min set the fleet's first target as Suzhou was not just because it was Li Ke's fiefdom, but also because he had another purpose. At the beginning, he patted his chest and promised that he would point out a clear way for Li Ke, and This bright road starts from Suzhou. However, not long after setting sail, Li Min and his fleet encountered a problem, because most of the people who came with him were taking a boat to sea for the first time, so many of them were unable to adapt to the conditions of the sea ship. It was bumpy and seasick for several days. Among these seasick people, except Li Min, Li Ke, Li Yun and Li Zhen were all included. At first, they excitedly thought about commanding a large ship, but they did not expect that the sea ship was so bumpy, which was not comparable to the ships on the inland river, so they vomited from the beginning. Fortunately, they were only nominal commanders, and the real captain was the deputy assigned to them by Li Min, so the sailing was not delayed. But seasickness also varies in severity. Li Ke, Li Yun and others may have experienced seasickness because they were older, and they gradually adapted to it after vomiting for a few days. But Li Zhen, a guy who always had too much energy, couldn't do it anymore. While other people's symptoms of seasickness were getting lighter and lighter, his symptoms were getting worse and worse. In the end, all he vomited was yellow bile. It would have been fine if it was just seasickness, but it was unlucky for this boy. He caught wind and cold again after being blown by the sea. He had a high fever for several days and could not even feed himself. This time, Li Ke, Li Min, etc. The man was frightened and hurriedly asked the doctors accompanying him for diagnosis and treatment. However, the doctors were helpless to deal with Li Zhen's situation. In the end, Li Min didn't care about anything else. He took Li Zhen to his ship and asked Mengxue to Personal diagnosis and treatment. In a cabin on Li Min's ship, Li Zhen, who had a sallow complexion with a hint of flushing, was lying on the bed. Mengxue had just given him a dose of soothing medicine, so he was sleeping soundly now. Mengxue was sitting in front of the bed, taking Li Zhen's pulse seriously. The maid Chongchong stood aside holding the medicine box, while Li Min was walking back and forth anxiously. After a while, Mengxue removed her hand from Li Zhen¡¯s wrist. Li Min also stopped immediately and looked at Mengxue with concern. They were on the vast sea. If Mengxue, a famous doctor, could not do anything, then Li Zhen would be in danger. Text Chapter 231 Li Min¡¯s great gift to Li Ke! Capital Datang 231_Capital Datang full text free to read_231 Li Min¡¯s great gift to Li Ke! from "Don't worry, Your Highness, the King of Yue has been vomiting for many days in a row and has not eaten, which has damaged the vitality of the body, and the cold air has entered the body. After a while, I will write a prescription for him, boil the medicine and let him continue to take it. I believe It will be effective within three to five days, and then slowly take supplements and regain your strength, and then there will be no serious problem!" Mengxue saluted Li Min, but the expression on her face was a little light, and after speaking, she turned around and left. When Li Min heard that Li Zhen had been rescued, he felt relieved. However, seeing Cui Mengxue's cold look, he couldn't help but feel a little helpless. He thought he would have a chance to get close to Mengxue on the ship, but he didn't expect that since boarding the ship, Cui Mengxue He stayed in his cabin reading medical books and rarely went out. He let Chongchong do everything for him, which gave Li Min no chance to get close. Although Li Min really wanted to stop Mengxue and have a good talk, now that Li Zhen is so ill, it is not appropriate for him, an elder brother, to find someone to fall in love with, so he had to send Mengxue out. Then when Chongchong brought the prescription, he asked the maid next to Li Zhen to boil the medicine for him to take. While Li Min was watching the maid letting Li Zhen take the medicine, he suddenly felt that there was someone else around him. When he turned around, he was startled. He hurriedly pulled the person to the corner of the room and whispered: "Mei Niang, Why did you run out? Although Buddy is a little confused after taking the medicine, it would be terrible if he saw you!" It was Wu Meiniang who came, but after hearing Li Min's words, she smiled slightly and said: "Husband, although the person who is sick is your eighth brother, he is also my nephew when he was in Chang'an. Thanks to him for taking care of me We are a family, and my mother and younger sister are still living in his house. In every sense of the word, the King of Yue is the benefactor of our Wu sisters, so when he is sick, I, as my aunt, naturally want to come and see him. look!" What Wu Meiniang said is reasonable and well-founded. Li Min couldn't find a reason to refute, and was a little speechless for a while, but Wu Meiniang just chuckled. Then he added: "Besides, it doesn't matter if the King of Yue knows that I am here. With his temper, he hopes that the King of Shu, Li You, will be as unlucky as possible. If he kidnapped me in the first place, you, the sixth brother, and wanted to frame Li You, he would probably He jumped for joy, and coupled with his relationship with his little sister, so in every aspect, he will help us keep this secret!" Listening to Wu Meiniang's analysis, Li Min secretly admired her. What is talent? The delicate little woman in front of him is an amazing talent, no matter what kind of thing. As long as she analyzes it, it will immediately become clearer, and she can also say that she knows the personalities of the people she knows very well. For example, Lu Hong before and Li Zhen this time, she can make correct decisions based on their personalities. judgment. No wonder she was able to control so many capable officials in history, such as Di Renjie, Lou Shide and others, who were all governed by her. Li Zhen was already groggy. After taking the medicine, she lay down and fell asleep again. Although she opened her eyes several times during this period, she probably didn't see Wu Meiniang. Until then. Li Min then took Mei Niang out of the cabin. At this time, the Golden Crow was setting in the west, and only half of the setting sun was left on the sea to the west. The entire sea was shining with golden light, looking like dragon scales in the sea. From time to time, a seabird flies over the sea, picks up a struggling sea fish, flies up, and disappears at the end of the sky in the blink of an eye. This beautiful scene is really fascinating. Huh? Just as Li Min was sighing at the magnificent scenery on the sea, he suddenly saw a trace of green floating over the bow of the ship out of the corner of his eye. When he turned around to look, he found a slim figure in green standing at the guardrail of the bow. , the sea breeze blew in front of me, and my hair and clothes were fluttering, like a nine-day fairy. Mengxue? Li Min was stunned when he saw this figure. He didn't expect that the person standing at the bow of the boat was Cui Mengxue, who was always inferior to the door. He was about to walk over, but he didn't expect to be pulled by Wu Meiniang beside him: "Husband, this Miss Cui I have a very bad temper. I have been on the ship for so many days and I haven¡¯t even looked at you. If you go on board like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of being offended?¡± Although Wu Meiniang's words were full of thoughts for Li Min, anyone could hear the strong jealousy in her tone. However, Li Min was very happy after hearing this. He was not happy that Wu Meiniang was jealous for him, but based on what he knew about Wu Meiniang, it was actually a good thing for him to show jealousy. What he feared the most was that Wu Meiniang was jealous in her heart but did not show any outward signs. , and then resort to secret means. With Wu Meiniang's terrifying IQ, it's scary to think about it. "Hehe, don't worry, Mei Niang. You also know what happened between Mengxue and I, and now that Mengxue is in trouble, she can't untie the knot in her heart. It's better to resolve this matter as soon as possible, otherwise it will get worse. It will get more troublesome in the end!" Li Min intimately shaved Mei Niang's little nose with a smile on his face.Tao. "Hmph, you can go if you want. I'm just kindly reminding you to fulfill the responsibility of a good wife. Besides, I'm not like some people who are engaged to their husbands but still have such a bad temper. If I were a husband, today Break into her room at night, and then let her know what a husband is? Haha~" Wu Meiniang said at the end, even she covered her mouth in embarrassment and snickered. Li Min was very speechless after hearing this. He is indeed a person who dares to break the rules. He can even think of ways for the Overlord to force his bow. However, Li Min is not that courageous, so he should honestly find a way to untie the other party's knot first. Wu Meiniang also understands her husband's character and knows that when it comes to men and women, he never thinks only of himself like other men. When Li Min treats his wife, he always considers her from her perspective, which makes people feel considerate. This is what Wu Meiniang likes about him. So when she saw that Li Min was determined to go, she stopped stopping him and turned around and entered the cabin where she and Li Min were staying. Looking at the fairy-like Mengxue on the bow of the boat, Li Min suddenly sighed and walked over gently. Cui Mengxue didn't seem to be surprised by Li Min's arrival. She glanced at him lightly, then turned her head to look at the sea ahead, with a somewhat confused and intoxicated look in her eyes. "Those who have never seen the sea will never be able to appreciate the vastness of the world. When I saw the endless ocean for the first time, I immediately felt insignificant. Compared with the vastness of the world, our little troubles are really insignificant. What the hell!" Li Min looked at the boundless sea in front of him with the same eyes and said in a faint tone. After Li Min finished speaking, he turned to look at Mengxue's side face, and saw a few strands of black hair caressing her face as white as jade, making her look more like a fairy who didn't eat the fireworks of the world. However, after hearing Li Min's emotion, the fairy showed no reaction on her face. After a while, she softly said: "Your Highness's mind is as big as the sea. To Your Highness, love affairs between men and women are nothing more than the sea." It¡¯s just a drop of water, but for a little girl like me, marriage is the key to determining her own destiny. It¡¯s a pity that this key is still in the hands of others, and I can¡¯t control it at all!¡± After hearing this, Li Min shook his head and smiled bitterly. It seemed that Cui Mengxue didn't understand him, but he had no way to explain it, so he had to say: "Mengxue, although the matter between us was caused by a misunderstanding, it is not God's arrangement. Fate? Although I, Li Min, have shortcomings like this, I will never let my woman suffer any injustice, so you don¡¯t have to worry about our life after we get married!" Hearing Li Min mention the matter of getting married, Cui Mengxue's face finally turned red, but then she sighed and said: "Your Highness, why would you lie to me? You should know my ambition, but if After entering your palace, I can only be a well-dressed lady, how can I have any freedom?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He naturally knew Mengxue's ambition. So she actually still had such worries? Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but smile and said: "Mengxue, you have to worry too much about this. Although there are indeed many rules in the palace, if you still want to be a doctor, I will never stop you, and I will also help you." I will create the best conditions for you. Even if you are not afraid of hard work, I can build another college similar to Chang'an Medical College so that you can carry forward medicine. After all, one person's power is limited and he can only treat thousands of people in his lifetime. Only by passing on medicine can it be a feat that benefits thousands of generations!" Li Min's words made Mengxue's eyes light up, and she finally turned around and looked at her fianc¨¦ again. After all, she really couldn't imagine that Li Min, as a prince, would allow his woman to be exposed outside? Seeing the incredible expression on Mengxue's face, Li Min felt proud. As a future generation, he still has the concept of equality between men and women. Of course, he would not launch such an advanced slogan in an era like the Tang Dynasty. , but if his woman has her own ideals, then he will never stop her like other men in feudal society, but will help her. After all, later generations have proven that there are many women who can do better than men. , for example, there is an even more outrageous woman in his room. Just when Li Min began to use words to impress Mengxue and gradually change his impression in the other person's mind, on the deck of the ship Li Ke was riding on, a gray-haired old man was tidying up the map on the table and smiling at the other party. Li Ke and Li Yun, who were sitting, said: "Your Highnesses, that's the end of today's class. I think you should have understood what kind of role industry and commerce plays in the development of the entire country, and What are the unifications and contradictions with agriculture?" The gray-haired old man is Li Yun¡¯s king Fu Wang An. However, he was invited by Li Ke and hoped to learn some knowledge about industry and commerce. After Li Yun heard about it, he also came to attend the class. "Thank you Wang Fu for teaching me?, I used to follow Rokuro, and I only knew that industry and commerce could rejuvenate the country, but I didn¡¯t expect that there are so many ways to govern the country in industry and commerce. The boy has learned a lesson today! "Li Ke and Li Yun bowed and saluted at the same time. They had received orthodox Confucian education before, and today for the first time they understood the country they knew from another angle, and it became more transparent, which naturally made them both Benefited a lot. "Hahaha~, Your Highnesses are very polite, but it is not enough to understand the role of industry and commerce. The most important thing is to apply these principles into practice. For this, His Highness King Qi does the best, even I do Wang Fu must learn from him. For example, when we went to Suzhou this time, he seemed to have prepared a heavy industrial and commercial gift for His Highness King Wu!" Capital Datang 231_Capital Datang full text free to read_231 Li Min¡¯s great gift to Li Ke! update completed! Text Chapter 232 Wu Meiniang¡¯s Scheming "Brother Six, you've done a good job!" Li Zhen, who still had a sick look on her face, grabbed Li Min's collar and shouted angrily. Li Zhen moved to Li Min's ship due to illness. After Cui Mengxue's diagnosis and treatment, her condition finally improved, but Wu Meiniang's affairs around Li Min were finally discovered by him. In fact, Li Min suspected that Wu Meiniang deliberately let Li Zhen see her, because Li Zhen was walking on the deck that day and picked up a jade pendant lost by Wu Meiniang, and Li Zhen had seen this jade pendant on Wu Meiniang, so she got angry He was suspicious, but the space on the ship was so large, so he deliberately searched for it. It was naturally not difficult to meet Wu Meiniang. Li Min could also understand the reason why Wu Meiniang did this deliberately, because when Li Zhen knew that Wu Meiniang was by her side, then sooner or later the Yang family in Chang'an and Wu Meiniang would know about it. Wu Meiniang probably wanted to use this method to tell her mother Yang Mrs. Yang and her younger sister wanted to report that they were safe. After all, their mother and daughter were helpless in Chang'an. Mr. Yang suffered the pain of "losing her daughter" again. When Li Min returned to Chang'an last time, he did not tell Meiniang to him because he was afraid that the news would be leaked. The news that she was still alive told Yang, which also made Wu Meiniang often worried about her mother's health. The love between mother and daughter is a family bond. Although Wu Meiniang may have played some tricks, Li Min will not blame her for this. After all, kidnapping someone else's daughter has already been a pity for the Yang family. If the Yang family has a child because of the loss of her daughter, If it was an accident, it would be even more wrong, and it might make Wu Meiniang feel bad about him in the future. It was out of the above considerations that Li Min regarded the meeting between Li Zhen and Wu Meiniang as an accident. No deep entanglement at all. "Brother, don't be too angry. Your illness is not cured yet, don't let this hurt your vitality again!" Regarding Li Zhen's anger, Li Min knew that he was in the wrong, and supported Li Zhen to prevent him from falling. On the other hand, he gave good advice. "II'm not angry?" Li Zhen almost breathed out of anger, pointed at Li Min and roared, "Brother Six, do you know that since you kidnapped my aunt, everyone thought that my aunt was dead? For this reason, Mrs. Yang doesn¡¯t even think about food and drink. Even Meiniang is seriously ill. If it hadn¡¯t been for Dr. Sun¡¯s wonderful rejuvenation, she would probably be dead now?¡± As soon as Li Zhen¡¯s words came out, not only Li Xin was shocked. Wu Meiniang next to her paled even more. She hurriedly ran over and grabbed Li Zhen's arm and asked, "Eighth brother, are mother and Meiniang okay now? It's because of my unfilial piety that my mother and little sister are so frightened. If anything happens, If so, how can I face my father who is under the Nine Springs?" When Wu Meiniang said this, her tears couldn't stop flowing out. However, Li Zhen was stunned when she heard Wu Meiniang address her, and muttered to herself strangely: "Eighth brother? Little aunt, you" Seeing Li Zhen noticing the relationship between herself and Li Min, Wu Meiniang could not help but lower her head shyly, while Li Min giggled awkwardly. No matter how stupid Li Zhen is now. Now that he knew what was going on, he became even more angry and roared loudly again: "Brother Six, Brother Six, I didn't expect you to be so perverted and bold, even my little aunt" Li Zhen pointed at Li Min and cursed angrily. In fact, it's no wonder he was angry. Li Min had someone kidnapped Wu Meiniang in front of him. This incident not only made Wu Meiniang seriously ill, but also made Li Zhen feel a deep sense of self-blame. It was because of his incompetence that Wu Meiniang was kidnapped. It is precisely this idea. Li Zhen has always felt guilty when facing Wu Meiniang in the past two years, and this has even affected his relationship with Xiao Meiniang. "Eighth brother, let go of your husband. Although he was wrong to kidnap me in the first place, he still helped you out. Think about Li You's miserable state now. Don't you feel relieved?" Speaking of which, Wu Meiniang is still awesome, Li Zhen's weakness was immediately highlighted. Indeed, what he hated most was Li You. He and Li Min were on the same side in this regard, so when he thought of Li Min kidnapping Wu Meiniang to frame Li You, his anger immediately dropped. Seeing that this trick was effective, Li Min also took the opportunity to say: "Brother, let me go quickly. I am thinking about you too. I was about to go to Dengzhou at that time, and I would definitely not be able to return to Chang'an for a long time, but Li You Unlike me, he can go back from Shu at any time. If he comes up with some way to deal with you while I'm away, then I really won't be able to help. So in the end, I had no choice but to think of Coming up with such a desperate plan will only make Mei Niang¡¯s family feel wronged!¡± Although Li Zhen has a bad temper, he is not stupid. Li Min's lies can't deceive him at all, so after listening to it, Li Zhen snorted and said: "Really? Since Sixth Brother is thinking about my younger brother, why did my aunt Will you call me eighth brother?" "Ah~? This accident, it was purely an accident!" Li Min was as thick-skinned as a city wall. Although he had an embarrassed expression on his face, his face didn't even turn red. Wu Meiniang was already his after all. No one can do anything to him. When Wu Meiniang saw Li Min¡¯s rogue appearance,??, she couldn't help but feel a little funny, but she was more worried about the situation of her mother and little sister, so she pulled Li Zhen to ask. Li Zhen felt a little helpless when she saw that the two of them had already cooked rice, but if she thought about it carefully, it would be good to think that if the sixth brother married Wu Meiniang, then he could marry Meiniang, which would make sense in terms of seniority. It's better than letting my aunt go into the palace to be a talent for my father. Thinking of this, Li Zhen finally calmed down and began to answer Wu Meiniang's questions. Now Wu Meiniang's mother Yang and her younger sister Meiniang are living in Li Zhen's house. Although they were greatly shocked when they learned that Wu Meiniang was kidnapped, they are still living well because of Li Zhen's careful care. They only think about it occasionally. When Wu Meiniang was a child, she would still shed tears for this. Wu Meiniang was not only relieved to hear that her mother and little sister were doing well, but she also thought about how long it would take two years for them to see each other again. Wu Meiniang couldn't help but feel sad and began to shed tears. . Seeing this, Li Min felt guilty and held Mei Niang in his arms, wiping her tears and comforting her softly. Seeing the two people being so affectionate like no one else, Li Zhen couldn't help but roll her eyes at Li Min, thinking that if she knew her aunt was here, she should bring Meiniang with her, so that they could reunite as sisters and he could take the opportunity. Enhance your relationship with your beautiful mother. After finally getting Wu Meiniang to stop crying, she pulled Li Zhen and told her a lot of words. The content was nothing more than asking Li Zhen to take good care of her mother and little sister after returning to Chang'an. As for the news about her stay with Li Min, it can be disclosed to Yang, but she couldn't tell Meiniang. After all, she was young and had a loose tongue. If it were leaked, it would be a big trouble. Li Zhen also knew the importance of this, so she agreed to them all. After explaining this, Wu Meiniang excused herself that she wanted to stay alone for a while, and then kicked out the two brothers Li Min and Li Zhen. However, when she closed the door, the sadness on her face slowly faded away, and she changed to An indescribable look. Wu Meiniang walked gently to the dressing table beside the bed, looked at the beautiful young woman in the mirror, sighed quietly, and then said to herself in a low and imperceptible voice: "Wu Meiniang, Wu Meiniang, is it possible?" Are you really an insidious woman? In order to achieve your own goals, you even have to play tricks in front of your husband. Don't you feel tired? " After Wu Meiniang asked two questions to herself in the mirror, she suddenly lowered her head and said nothing. After a while, she suddenly raised her head, but there were already two crystal tears in the corners of her eyes, but her gaze became more determined. He said slowly and with a heavy tone: "I belong to my husband in this life. Whether I am a concubine or a concubine, I, Wu Meiniang, accepts it. But our sisters from the Wu family must get ahead. Little sister, the second sister will definitely help you get the position of princess!" Wu Meiniang did deliberately let Li Zhen know that she was by Li Min's side, but her motive for doing so was not as simple as Li Min thought, but a combination of several reasons. There is also what Li Min wants to do, he wants his mother Yang to know that he is still alive, but this is only a secondary reason. The main reason why Wu Meiniang exposed herself was actually for Li Zhen. To be precise, she went for Li Zhen and her younger sister Meiniang. Li Zhen is already thirteen years old and will soon be fourteen. In other words, he will soon be of marriageable age. Although Li Zhen had almost no hope of sitting on the throne, he was still one of several important princes. His mother, Concubine Yan, came from a famous family. Especially the Yan family followed Li Min's footsteps and almost controlled the Six Southern Zhaos and Tubo. All the trade routes between them can be said to have rich people and powerful people. Because of this, Li Zhen¡¯s marriage naturally attracted many people¡¯s attention. And given Li Zhen's identity, his marriage is destined to be a political marriage. Although the Wu sisters are the legitimate daughters of Ying Guogong, even when Wu Meiniang's father was still there, the status of Ying Guogong's mansion was not very high, let alone that it has declined now. In addition, the Yang family and Wu Meiniang have He was kicked out by the Wu brothers. It can be said that except for an identity, he has almost nothing. Therefore, no matter how much Li Zhen liked Wu Meiniang, it was extremely difficult to marry her as a princess. To put it bluntly, even Li Zhen might dislike Wu Meiniang's identity. It is precisely because of this that Wu Meiniang deliberately let Li Zhen know that she and Li Min were together, and she was also one of the women closest to Li Min. With Li Min's terrifying influence, her appearance would immediately give her little sister Mei Niang has added countless chips. Especially in the conversation with Li Zhen just now, she revealed to Li Zhen intentionally or unintentionally that she was responsible for the intelligence work of Prince Qi's Mansion. She is Li Min's woman and has such an important responsibility. This shows how important Wu Meiniang is to Li Min. With such a sister, the little Meiniang in Chang'an is no longer a helpless little girl. Coupled with the relationship between Li Zhen and Meiniang, this also increases the possibility of Meiniang becoming the princess. This is the real reason why Wu Meiniang did this.??reasons. Wu Meiniang¡¯s calculation was almost perfect, and even Li Min didn¡¯t expect her to have such a deep intention. It's just that Wu Meiniang is a human being after all, not a cold machine. She also has her own feelings. The thought that her husband is also scheming for this makes her feel a little remorseful and guilty. Text Chapter 233 Huating Wild Store Li Min's fleet went all the way south and soon reached the outer sea of ??Suzhou. Just when everyone in the fleet thought that Li Min was going to enter the Yangtze River along the Chang'an estuary, and then land and enter Suzhou City, they did not expect that Li Min would make a move that surprised everyone, that is The boat was parked on the south bank of the Yangtze River estuary. The place where Li Min stopped actually belongs to Suzhou. To be precise, it should belong to Huating County under Suzhou. When it comes to the name Huating, it is estimated that not many people in later generations will know it, but if the name of Huating is called out in later generations, everyone will probably be familiar with it. Even if they have never been here, they will definitely be able to tell one or two things about this place. characteristics, and its name is Shanghai. When the name Shanghai is mentioned in later generations, most people's first reaction is that of feasting and revelry. As a famous financial and fashion capital in the world, countless people's dreams gather here. Countless young people enter Shanghai through various channels and want to It is necessary to make a successful career here, but some people succeed and some fail. On the big stage of Shanghai, life comedies of sorrow, joy, separation and union are performed almost every day. The difference is that there are no actors and actresses here. Audience members are all part of the stage. The above mentioned Shanghai in the 21st century. In the seventh century AD when Li Min lived, most of the land in Shanghai was deserted. Even the name Shanghai had not yet appeared, and it belonged to Suzhou Prefecture. Huating County is where Li Min's fleet docked. The place where the fleet docked was an extremely crude pier. Even the big ships in the fleet couldn't dock at all, so Li Min and the others could only dock at the dock in small boats. Then walk ashore. Perhaps to prevent the invasion of sea storms, Huating County is more than 20 miles away from the coast. The wharf they were on was only a wharf used by fishermen in the county to go fishing, so it naturally could not accommodate large ships. Li Min was the first to get ashore in the boat, and then looked at the environment on the dock with interest. On the beaches on both sides of the pier, there were more than a dozen broken fishing boats with their bottoms turned upward. A group of fishermen women were repairing the nets while talking and laughing, but suddenly they saw the big boats in the fleet. When I saw Li Min and the other well-dressed nobles coming ashore, they all looked frightened and stood there looking a little at a loss. "Brother Six, you brought us to this island where no shit is allowed. Aren't you just here to watch these fishermen mending their nets?" Li Zhen's illness has almost recovered, and she followed Li Min ashore this time, but he I stood on the pier and looked around several times. Apart from the fisherwomen on the beach, there was really nothing to see. "Go, go, go, what do children know?" Li Min rolled his eyes at Li Zhen. The only people who came ashore this time were their four brothers and some guards. Yan Bei and the others were still on the boat, because Li Min didn't plan to stay here for long. time. Li Min looked up and found a simple thatched shed not far away. There were pieces of rag hanging on the side of the shed, and you could barely make out the word "wine" written on it. It seemed like it was the lowest-class country shop. When he saw the small shop, Li Min's face immediately lit up with joy. He pointed there and said, "Third brother, seventh brother, there is a tavern there. Let's go inside and rest for a while. I have sent people to the county seat to inform the local officials. Come, I have something to ask him later." Neither Li Ke nor Li Yun knew what Li Min was doing. The provisions on the ship were very sufficient, and it was said that there was no need to dock at all. But Li Min insisted on coming, and they couldn't stop him. Moreover, according to Wang An, Li Min seemed to have prepared some big gift for Li Ke here, but it looked like Looking at the situation here, Li Ke really can't see where Li Min's gift is? ??????????????????????????? But as the saying goes, settle down as soon as you come. Li Ke and the others couldn't guess what Li Min was thinking, so they had no choice but to let Li Min arrange it, so they had to follow Li Min to the tavern in front. In fact, this place is not so much a tavern as it is a three-ventilated straw shed. Next to the only non-ventilated wall, there is a long case made of wooden boards, with several coarse porcelain basins placed on the case. , the basin is filled with snacks such as salted fish and dried tofu. Behind the long desk stood the owners of the tavern. One of them, a gray-haired old man, was dozing off on the desk. The other was a fisherman girl of fourteen or fifteen years old. She looked pretty good-looking, but her skin was dark and rough. At first glance, you can tell that they are people who go fishing all year round. Judging from their ages, they are probably grandfather and grandson. The arrival of Li Min and the others immediately alerted the dozing old man. When the sleepy old man saw so many people coming into his shop at once, he immediately became alert and moved with agility that was not befitting his age. He jumped out from the counter and said to Li Min and others with a flattering smile on his face: "The presence of all distinguished guests in this shop really makes this place shine. Dear guests, please come and take a seat!" The old man greeted Li Min and the others while wiping the tables and stools several times. Although I have never seen the old manIt's a big world, but after opening the store for so many years, you can still identify the identities of some customers. The four brothers Li Min and Li Ke were all dressed in fine clothes, and there were dozens of guards beside them. This kind of person was naturally either rich or noble, and could not afford to offend him in any case, so he was so attentive. After Li Min and the others sat down, the girl behind the counter immediately came out with a kettle, placed four large porcelain bowls in front of Li Min and the others, and then poured a bowl of plain water for each of them. At this time, the old man next to them Then he asked: "Four nobles, although the shop is simple, there are still some seafood you can eat. I wonder what you four would like to eat?" Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen saw that the shop was so shabby, so they had no appetite at all. As for the water in front of them, the water in front of them was untouched. Li Min saw that although the shop was shabby, the utensils were clean, so they started to eat. He picked up a large bowl and took a sip of water, and then he smiled and said: "My father-in-law, we all come from the sea, so we are tired of eating seafood. If you have vegetables and the like here, you can bring some up!" When the old man heard that Li Min and the others came from the sea, he was shocked. He stretched his neck and looked at the sea outside the store. Now he finally saw Li Min's big ships. He was even more horrified and his face was more respectful. However, when he heard that Li Min wanted to eat vegetables, a wry smile appeared on his face and he said: "My lord, this small shop has a small profit. It is only February, and there are really no vegetables to eat, only some dried beans and eggs." Snacks like that.¡± "Eh? Why are you talking nonsense, old man? If there are no vegetables, what is in the pot?" Li Zhen originally didn't care about what to eat. After all, in his opinion, this small shop was really dirty and shabby, and he didn't even mention it. I didn¡¯t have any appetite, but when I heard the old man¡¯s words, I accidentally glanced at a pot of something on the counter, and then I spoke. Following Li Zhen's fingers, Li Min and the others turned to look, and what they saw was a pot of steamed vegetables, with green vegetable leaves hanging with white noodles, and it looked like it had just been steamed, and it was still steaming. . "My lord, these are the wild vegetables that the old man's granddaughter dug up in the morning. They are all rough things. Where can you, the delicate and noble ones, eat these things?" the old man explained hurriedly. "Wild vegetables?" Li Min's eyes lit up after hearing this. After eating too much delicacies from the mountains and seas, he really missed the taste of wild vegetables. Moreover, in his previous life, wild vegetables were more expensive than serious vegetables, and even major hotels had various preparations. Exquisite wild vegetable delicacies, just thinking about the taste makes people drool. "Old man, please give us a big portion of the wild vegetables, and then some side dishes such as dried tofu. As for the fish, we will have enough on the boat!" Li Min immediately ordered, and Li Ke They were different. He was very interested in these country delicacies. Although he had other things to do when he went ashore, he might as well taste the country delicacies before getting down to business. When the old man heard that Li Min insisted on eating, he naturally did not dare to say anything more and turned around to let his granddaughter prepare it. Li Ke asked impatiently at this time: "Liu Lang, you came all the way here, don't you just want to taste Huating's wild vegetables?" "Hahahaha~, Third Brother, if the wild vegetables here really suit my appetite, then when we come back, I will really come here to eat again, but Huating County is your territory, Third Brother, so this It¡¯s up to you to treat me to a meal!¡± Li Min laughed loudly after hearing this, and also put the money for the meal on Li Ke¡¯s head. Seeing Li Min's rogue look, both Li Yun and Li Zhen covered their mouths and snickered, while Li Ke couldn't even laugh or cry. He pointed at Li Min and said helplessly: "Liu Lang, please stop showing off, we have already landed. , it¡¯s better to tell you all your purpose!¡± "Hey, third brother, don't worry. We'll wait until the people looking for Huating County officials arrive. Let's have something to eat first!" Li Min didn't look anxious at all. "Why do you have to wait for the local officials to come? As you just said, this is Suzhou, which is my territory. Is there anything you can do if you say no to me?" Li Ke asked with some confusion. Although he has been in Chang'an for the past two years, he still has the official position of Suzhou governor, but unlike Li Min, he is not in charge of affairs. The one who is really in charge of Suzhou is Suzhou Biejia, that is, an official like Zhao Fu . Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Li Min glanced at Li Ke and said with a half-smile: "Third brother, I won't go around in circles between us brothers. Although Suzhou is your territory, do you know Suzhou and its subordinates?" How many people are there in each of the counties, what do these people do for a living, what resources are there around Suzhou, and how can we use this information to develop the local economy?" Li Min's series of questions left Li Ke speechless. He was the governor of Suzhou in name only and had never taken office. He knew almost nothing about the situation in Suzhou, so he was naturally unable to answer the questions Li Min asked. Seeing Li Ke¡¯s appearance, Li Min smiled and patted his third brother.shoulder, and then said: "Third brother, you were not a good governor before. There was such a treasure land under your rule, but you never noticed it. Today, I will give you a big cornucopia!" Text Chapter 234 Xie County Magistrate Hearing Li Min say that he was not a good governor, Li Ke's face turned red, but he did not deny it, because it was indeed the case. This was his first time coming to Suzhou since he became the governor of Suzhou. Then Li Min said that he was guarding the treasure without knowing it, which shocked his spirit. He really admired his brother's ability. "Sixth brother, is there any treasure buried here by third brother, or are there any minerals under the ground that no one knows about?" Li Zhen also became interested after hearing this, and asked eagerly. He was too young. When Li Min started to engage in industry and commerce two years ago, Li Zhen could not catch up. Therefore, he did not have many properties in Prince Yue's palace. Seeing that the third brother and sixth brother's mansions were making money every day, Naturally, he was very jealous. The reason why he was clamoring to go out with Li Min this time was not only to broaden his horizons, but also to add some industries to the mansion. Therefore, when he heard Li Min say that the place under his feet was a cornucopia, his eyes It turned red all of a sudden. "Tch~, what do children know? No matter how valuable treasures and minerals are, they will be used up one day. How can it be compared to a cornucopia of wealth?" Li Min patted Li Zhen's head, acting like a big brother lecturing his little brother. appearance. Li Zhen's head was full of treasures now, and she didn't care at all about Li Min's lesson. "Sixth brother, tell me quickly, what is this cornucopia?" Li Ke couldn't help it at this time, and asked anxiously. Even Li Yun, who had always been honest, had an eager look in his eyes. "Hey, third brother, don't worry, we'll talk about it later when people arrive!" Li Min said with a smile. At this time, the old man and his granddaughter of the store just brought the dishes. There were not many dishes, there were four dishes in total. One pot contains beans boiled in salt water, dried beans in salt water, and eggs boiled in salt water. The last one is finally not something cooked in salt water, but a plate of cold sea vegetables. As for the coarse porcelain basin in the middle, there was the steamed wild vegetables that Li Min ordered. At the same time, the fisherman girl also placed a plate of minced garlic in front of everyone. "Haha~, I ate canned food on the ship for several days. I finally saw green today. Third brother, you should try it. Although it is just a country side dish, it has a unique flavor!" Li Min said without being polite, I picked up the chopsticks and tasted everything. The four side dishes were averagely cooked, not as good as the street food Li Min ate in his previous life, but the plate of steamed wild vegetables was indeed good. Now is the time when the wild vegetables are tender, and the person who steams the vegetables is obviously very experienced. The ratio of vegetables to flour is just right. Sesame oil is added during steaming, so that the fragrance of the wild vegetables is accompanied by a seductive aroma of sesame oil. . It really makes people feel like they have a big appetite. Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen saw that the shop was rough and didn't want to use chopsticks at first, but they couldn't resist Li Min's repeated invitations, so they reluctantly tried the steamed wild vegetables. Maybe it was because they had eaten too many delicacies from the mountains and seas on weekdays, or maybe it was They were tired of eating canned food on the ship these days, and today they suddenly tasted this light steamed wild vegetable, which made them all feel very novel. Therefore, the environment of small stores is no longer considered. Fighting with Li Min. Li Min had just taken a few bites when he suddenly realized that there were not many wild vegetables in the pot, and the few side dishes beside him didn't taste very good. He was too lazy to take down his chopsticks, so he simply threw down his chopsticks and talked to the old man from the store standing next to him. Chatting: "I came here in a hurry just now. I don't know what you call me. How old are you this year?" The old man heard Li Min ask about himself. At that moment, he replied with some fear: "My lord, my surname is Sun. People around me call me Old Man Sun, and I happen to be sixty-five this year!" Li Min smiled when he heard this and asked: "It turns out to be Mr. Sun. I think this place is relatively remote and there are not many pedestrians. If you open a store here, how can there be business?" "Haha, you don't know something. There are usually no people here, but every evening, people who go out to fish will come back, and the fish sellers in the county will also come over. It happens to be dinner time, so whether you are buying fish Most of them are fish sellers, and most of them will eat something in the small shop. When the harvest is good, some people will have a few drinks, and the main owners of the small shop rely on them to make a living!" Old Man Sun replied with a smile. Li Min nodded after hearing this. No wonder the food in this store is so crude. It turns out that it is all for the poor people. They don¡¯t have much money, so naturally they can¡¯t afford expensive food. Next, Li Min casually asked about the situation in Huating County. After all, Old Man Sun was the one who opened the shop. There were people coming and going in the shop, and he knew some news from all aspects, so Li Min was asked to find out some useful information. Huating County is located in the northeast of Suzhou. This county covers a large area, not only including Shanghai in later generations, but also Kunshan in later generations. However, unlike the prosperous international metropolises of later generations, Huating County is now quite poor. Most of the county's population is concentrated in the southwest near Suzhou, and they mainly make a living by farming, while a small number Coastal and riverside areas mainly rely on fishing for a living. For example, where Li Min is now,It's just a small fishing pier. Originally, Li Min wanted to know more about the population, land and other conditions of Huating County. Unfortunately, the old man Sun in front of him was just a country man and he really couldn't answer these questions. Fortunately, at this moment, the rapid sound of horse hooves suddenly sounded on the loess road outside the shop. In the distance, a man in red official uniform was riding a horse. In front of him were two guards from the royal palace who were clearing the way and were rushing here quickly. Come. Seeing that the person he had been waiting for finally arrived, Li Min smiled. Old man Sun next to him squinted at the people on the road. When he saw that it was the local county magistrate, he was immediately startled. Looking at the four nobles in front of him, they were all sitting upright, with no intention of getting up to meet him, and they scared him quite a bit. It seems that the identities of these four nobles are definitely not simple! It was the magistrate of Huating County who came on horseback. His surname was Xie Mingqiong. He was also from a Jiangnan family. He had just been here for two years. He originally knew that Li Min and other four princes were going south, but he was beaten to death. He didn't expect that Li Min and the other four princes would actually run into their own Huating County. I saw Magistrate Xie riding his horse to the door of the shop, and immediately dismounted. Although he was a civil servant, his riding skills were not bad, which made Li Ke and Li Min in the shop nod in appreciation. After handing the horse over to the guard at the door, Magistrate Xie straightened his official uniform, then strode into the shop, bowed to Li Min and others and said: "Your Majesty Zhou Qiong, please see the King of Wu, the King of Qi, and the King of General , Your Royal Highnesses, the King of Yue!" "There is no need to be polite, Magistrate Xie. My brothers and I came here to play, but it disturbed Magistrate Xie's official duties!" Li Ke was the oldest among the four, and he was the governor of Suzhou, so it was natural for him to speak. Next to him, Li Min was looking at Magistrate Xie with great interest when he suddenly heard a strange noise beside him. When he turned around, he found that the old man Sun who had just been talking to him was trembling all over and there were only a few teeth in his mouth. He was also fighting up and down, making a "click" sound, and at the same time he was trembling and wanted to say something, but he couldn't say a complete sentence. Seeing that Old Man Sun was so frightened, Li Min was a little worried even though he was amused. He was afraid that the old man would be in trouble if he had a heart attack or something. But Old Man Sun's granddaughter knew that the four customers in the store were actually the prince. At that time, he shrank behind the counter in fright, and only secretly stretched out a pair of dark eyes to look out. Seeing this situation, Li Min waved to the girl hiding behind the counter and told her to help Old Sun away and not to scare him. Although the girl was scared, after all, her father and grandson had a deep love for each other, so she finally mustered up the courage to stand up. He got up, timidly walked over and helped Old Sun to the resting place at the back. From the beginning to the end, neither the grandfather nor the grandson said a word. Until then, Li Min felt relieved and turned his head to continue to look at Magistrate Xie who was talking to Li Ke. I saw that this official from Huating County was only in his thirties, with a medium build, a rectangular face, regular features, and three long beards under his chin. He looked very elegant. After a few polite words between Magistrate Xie and Li Ke, they immediately cut to the chase and asked, "I wonder why your highnesses asked your subordinates to come here?" Magistrate Xie actually had some complaints about the arrival of Li Min and the others, because it was just the spring famine, and Huating County was a poor county, so many people couldn't open the door to their families. As a parent official of the people, he was working with the county government Some wealthy households discussed that the government would be the guarantor and allow those people who really couldn't afford to eat to borrow grain from the wealthy households. After this period, of course, interest would be charged on the borrowed grain. Unfortunately, as soon as he gathered the rich people together, he received news that the four princes were coming. He was so frightened that he abandoned all the rich people and ran to the beach to meet Li Min and the others. When Magistrate Xie asked about this, Li Ke and the others immediately looked at Li Min. He was the one who called him, so he naturally had to answer this question. Moreover, they also wanted to know what the hell Li Min was doing? Seeing that Magistrate Xie was looking at him, Li Min showed a faint smile and said, "Magistrate Xie, I came to you today because I actually want to know about the situation in Huating and several nearby counties!" County Magistrate Xie frowned after hearing this. He had also heard of the name of His Highness King Qi, but he put down his official duties and ran here, and he only asked himself to explain the situation nearby. This was really a small mention. . However, although Magistrate Xie was dissatisfied, since it was the King of Qi's order, he had no choice but to follow the order and start explaining, starting from the population and land of Huating County, and then extended to food, industry and commerce, etc., and at the same time, several surrounding counties, Even the situation in Suzhou was briefly introduced. Regarding these boring contents, Li Zhen and Li Yun were drowsy after listening to them, and even Li Ke showed a lack of interest. Only Li Min listened with gusto, and even interjected from time to time to ask. sentence. Magistrate Xie saw the performance of several princes in his eyes, and he also felt in his heartI couldn't help but secretly admire him. No wonder others said that His Royal Highness King Qi was the most suitable heir to the throne. This could be seen just from his interest in government affairs. After finally waiting for Magistrate Xie to introduce the local situation, Li Min digested the information in his mind for a while, and then suddenly asked: "Magistrate Xie, in recent times, Huating and nearby areas, and even Suzhou Are tax revenues declining significantly?¡± Text Chapter 235 Sericulture Industry and New Town Hearing Li Min suddenly ask such an inexplicable question, Li Ke next to him looked at Li Min with some confusion. Although he was not interested in what Magistrate Xie introduced, he listened from beginning to end, but he wanted to I don¡¯t understand, where did Li Min come up with the conclusion that the tax revenue of Suzhou and several counties has declined? However, when County Magistrate Xie heard Li Min's question, he was shocked and stunned. After a while, he finally came to his senses. He stood up and bowed to Li Min and said, "His Royal Highness King Qi is truly a god. Starting from the second half of last year, there have been some tax problems in the local and nearby areas. Some time ago, Zheng Biejia from Suzhou even summoned us to discuss matters, mainly because of the tax reduction issue." Hearing this, not only Li Yun and Li Zhen woke up, but Li Ke also showed concern. After all, this is his fiefdom, and he has to bear a certain responsibility for the reduction in tax revenue, so he is naturally very concerned. , and Li Ke was also very surprised, why did Li Min know Suzhou better than he did? Hearing Magistrate Xie's compliment, Li Min didn't show the slightest bit of pride on his face, but continued: "Magistrate Xie, I think you know the reasons for the reduction in taxes better than we do, so please explain it carefully Bar!" Although Magistrate Xie still couldn't figure out what the King of Qi in front of him was going to do, judging from the other party's performance, he didn't dare to show any slightness. After organizing his words, he explained the reasons for the reduction of local tax revenue. In fact, this matter has a lot to do with Li Min. It can even be said that the tax revenue in Suzhou has been reduced. It was caused by Li Min. This matter is a long story, and we have to start with the local economic situation in Suzhou. Since the ancient city of Suzhou was established by the State of Wu in the Spring and Autumn Period. This is a famous land of fish and rice, not only rich in rice and tea. In addition, there is another most important product, that is, exquisite silk. Suzhou is known as the capital of silk. Almost every household in Suzhou grows mulberry and raises silkworms. The harvested cocoons are then bleached and spun into silk, which is then passed through the delicate hands of southern women. It was made into pieces of extremely exquisite silk, and then sold to all directions through merchants. Even in the Eastern Roman Empire in the far west, the upper-class nobles were proud to wear silk. without any exaggeration. Silk accounts for almost half of Suzhou's fiscal revenue. Silk was originally in short supply everywhere, and Suzhou had never worried about its sales. But this situation changed last year. With Li Min's huge investment in the textile industry and the increasingly abundant sources of cotton, more and more cotton cloths are flowing to the market, beginning to squeeze the living space of other cloths. At the beginning, because cotton textile technology was relatively primitive, the cotton we spun was very rough and only had advantages over linen. Therefore, it is only the linen market that is being seized. However, as more and more businesses enter the textile industry, coupled with Li Min's promotion behind the scenes, textile technology is updated very quickly. In a short period of time, the quality of cotton has improved. After rising several levels, the texture of cotton is now becoming more and more fine and smooth, and it has begun to compete with silk for the high-end fabric market. In fact, in comparison, the texture and smoothness of silk are not comparable to cotton. Therefore, the main clothing material for wealthy people is still silk. Even some middle-class people are proud to wear silk. Therefore, no matter how exquisite the cotton is, it cannot shake the status of silk as a top-quality fabric. But the above only refers to the country of the Tang Dynasty. Only a small part of the silk produced in the Tang Dynasty was sold domestically. Most of the silk was actually sold by sea or land, such as silk starting from Chang'an. Although the goods on this road are not just silk, silk is the most representative product. But with the rise of cotton, northern merchants suddenly discovered that they no longer had to travel all the way to the south, and then begged grandpa and grandma to order more silk. There were a large number of silk products around them that were cheaper and more expensive than silk. Cotton cloth was more wear-resistant and durable. These cotton cloths were shipped by merchants through the Silk Road. Although the selling price was lower than silk, because the cost was originally low, in comparison, cotton cloth brought higher profits. It was precisely because of this situation that cotton slowly replaced silk on the Northern Silk Road and became one of Datang's flagship products to the outside world. The blocked sales in the north had a huge impact on silk production. Although shipping from the south could also solve part of the sales problem, due to limitations in navigation technology, there was still a backlog of silk. The poor sales of silk will naturally cause a series of negative consequences. First, the number of merchants purchasing silk will decrease, which will lead to a reduction in silk prices. Once the price of silk drops, the purchase price of silkworm cocoons will naturally also drop. Silkworm cocoons cannot be sold at a high price, so that in the future, Sericulture farmers who make a living by raising silkworms are on the verge of bankruptcy, and more and more people are left without food. For example, when Magistrate Xie came to solve the spring famine problem, most of the people who had no food to eat were silkworm farmers, but those on the beach wereSome fishermen were not greatly affected. The sericulture industry has been hit. Suzhou, as one of the main producing areas of silk, is naturally deeply affected. On the one hand, silkworm farmers are also facing difficulties in taxation. Speaking of the taxes in the Tang Dynasty, they are more complicated, such as rent tax, land tax, household tax, etc. However, in the early Tang Dynasty, the main tax was rent tax. This tax can actually be regarded as a head tax, which is paid by each person every year. Taxes are fixed. It is said that this kind of tax will not be greatly affected, but now that silkworm farmers can't even eat, they are naturally unable to pay taxes. Therefore, this main tax cannot be collected, and Suzhou's tax revenue will naturally be greatly affected. After Magistrate Xie finished speaking, Li Ke looked at Li Min with a depressed look and said, "Sixth brother, it turns out that the tax revenue in my fiefdom has been reduced because of you!" After hearing this, Li Min rolled his eyes at Li Ke and said: "Third brother, what you said is wrong. After all, you are also the main promoter of the textile industry. Now you have many textile factories under your name. !¡± ¡°Uh~! Li Min's words left Li Ke speechless. Indeed, the textile industry in his house was managed by Wang Zihao, and he made a lot of profits every year. "Hehe~, so Seventh Brother and I have a share. We each have a textile factory in our house." Li Zhen also scratched his head and said with a smile. The textile industry has just started, and countless Chang'an nobles are involved. Li Yun He and Li Zhen are no exception, not to mention that they are Li Min's brothers, making it easier to enter the textile industry. Magistrate Xie looked at the four princes in front of him with some depression. It was they, the Chang'an nobles, who took the lead in making the textile industry develop rapidly, which caused the silk industry in the south to be hit. Now, not only their Suzhou territory, other sericulture industries are relatively developed. The same situation has also been encountered in the region. "Xie County Magistrate, in fact, the reason why I came here today is to solve the silk marketing problem, but this is not an easy task, so it may take several years." Li Min saw Magistrate Xie's look, Smiling and telling the main purpose of this visit. "Your Highness, can you really solve the silk problem?" After hearing Li Min's words, Magistrate Xie immediately stood up excitedly. He is a man who cares about the country and the people. These days, because of the impact on the sericulture industry in Huating County, Almost even his hair is turning gray. Moreover, he was born into a wealthy family in Jiangdong, and the family also relied on the sericulture industry as its main economic pillar. Therefore, whether in public or private life, he hoped to solve the silk sales problem as soon as possible. "What Magistrate Xie is asking is wrong. Who in the world doesn't know what my sixth brother is capable of? Let alone a small sales problem, even if we start an industry that is more profitable than silk, it will only be easy." Backhand thing!" Li Zhen was in a good mood, because he had already smelled a hint of money in Brother Six's words. If Brother Six could do it this time, he would definitely be able to get involved in the silk industry. One kick. "That's right! This is just for the lower officials!" When Magistrate Xie heard this, he also hurriedly apologized and said with a smile. As the saying goes, caring leads to chaos. He actually forgot that the person standing in front of him was the famous King Qi. "Liu Lang, do you have any solution to the silk sales problem?" After all, Li Ke is still a very responsible person. Now that he knows there is a problem under his rule, he naturally wants to solve it as soon as possible. "Hey, actually this question is very simple. Silk still has a very market overseas. The reason for the current situation is actually because of the limited transportation capacity. The trade routes in the north were taken away by cotton, and the shipping capacity in the south is limited, so my The solution is to enhance Datang's maritime transport!" Li Min said with a smile. As soon as Li Min's words came out, not only Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen were disappointed, but even Xie County Magistrate sighed. I saw Li Ke say: "Liu Lang, aren't you talking nonsense? We also know how to enhance maritime transportation, but this cannot be done overnight. If you wait for your maritime transportation to develop, then it is estimated that the silkworm farmers of the Tang Dynasty will have been starved for a long time." died." After hearing this, Li Min laughed a few times, and after a while he said: "Third brother, you don't know something. In fact, the shipping industry in Datang is already very prosperous, and it is even enough to be able to develop maritime transportation. As long as It is a pity that our maritime merchants in the Tang Dynasty are too timid, and the risks of shipping are too high, so few people are willing to travel too far without organization. And I came to the south this time to solve the problem. this problem!" "Liu Lang, what do you mean?" Li Ke seemed to vaguely understand something? "What I mean is actually very simple. Within the next two years, I will use Liuqiu and other places as a base to integrate Datang's maritime transportation capabilities, and then form a large fleet to sail outwards, so as to reduce the risks of maritime transportation. In this way, Come, the shipping capacity of our Tang Dynasty will increase exponentially, and then the market for silk will naturally be solved!" Li Min suddenly stood up, took two steps forward, and said proudly with his back to everyone. Although Li Ke understood what Li Min said, he was still a little confused.??That's why Li Min brought them to Huating? After all, integrating shipping power doesn¡¯t seem to have much connection with this place, right? The questions in Li Ke's heart were quickly answered. Li Min, who was standing in the wind, suddenly turned around and said solemnly: "As for Huating, I want to build a new city here. It will become a link between the mainland and overseas. The port is responsible for organizing the commodity distribution centers in the Yangtze River Basin, as well as Huainan Road and Henan Road!" Text Chapter 236 The Great Shanghai Plan "Building a city? Your Highness, you you are not joking, are you?" Magistrate Xie's face was filled with disbelief. You must know that building a city is no joke. Financial resources, material resources and manpower are all indispensable, and even if All three are available, but they must also have the approval of the court, otherwise even the prince will not have the power to build a new city. "Liu Lang, there are many ports along the Yangtze River, and not far to the south are Taizhou and Wenzhou. They are both famous seaports. Is it necessary to build another port here in Huating?" Although Li Ke is not very familiar with the political affairs here in Suzhou Although he was concerned, he still had a very clear understanding of the general geographical situation around him. In his opinion, the surrounding ports were all ready-made, and there was no need to spend a lot of effort to build another one. After hearing this, Li Min smiled and said: "Third brother, you don't know something. Although there are many ports along the Yangtze River, they are only river ports. In the past, both sea and river transportation used flat-bottomed boats, so the impact was not too big, but Now on the sea, all the new pointed-bottomed ships are running, and the ships are getting bigger and bigger. As a result, many sea-going ships cannot berth in river ports. In addition, the goods concentrated in the ports on the Yangtze River want to go to sea. Sea-going ships must also be replaced, and this also requires a large seaport, so no matter what aspect, it is necessary to build a new port!¡± When Li Min said this, he paused and continued: "As for why the new city should be built in Huating, there are two main reasons. The first is that this is the estuary of the Yangtze River. Ships along the Yangtze River arrive here and there is no need to take risks. Entering the sea, just transfer the goods directly to the sea ship. The second reason is also a geographical factor. In addition to the east side of Huating is the Great Ocean. The other three sides are prosperous land of fish and rice, and it is the main silk producing area of ??the Tang Dynasty. The port is built here to facilitate the distribution of surrounding goods. If the goods are transported further south to Taizhou or Wenzhou, the cost of the goods will inevitably increase. Therefore, in the long run, it is absolutely necessary to build a port city here!" Li Min's words made Li Ke and Xie County Magistrate present nod their heads. Li Yun and Li Zhen did not care about the reason for building the city. What they are thinking about is what kind of benefits they can get from this new city after it is completed? "Liu Lang, in that case. Then let's build a new city, but this is not an easy task. What are you going to do?" Li Ke was also aroused at this time. This is his fiefdom. If it can really be done To build a very large port, not to mention other things, his achievements will definitely be written down by the historians along with the city, and it will not be just a prince's name. "Haha, building a city is indeed a troublesome thing, but you only need to do it step by step. But it is not too difficult. First of all, there is no need to worry about Father. After I return to Chang'an, I will explain the reasons for this matter clearly. He is sure I will agree. In addition, Xie County Magistrate, you local officials should also help organize manpower. First, build a dock here for large ships to dock. As for the financial and material resources required, I have asked Dengzhou to prepare them and will send them soon. Come, so for organizing manpower, Magistrate Xie wants to inform Zheng Biejia in Suzhou to prepare quickly. To avoid wasting time!" Li Min said with confidence. The reason why he stopped in Dengzhou for several days was mainly to arrange this matter. Li Min is the governor of Suzhou. Since he has already agreed, Magistrate Xie should naturally follow suit. However, when Magistrate Xie heard that he was asked to organize manpower, his face showed embarrassment. He hesitated for a while and finally said: " Your Highness, can you postpone the manpower organization for a while? Because now is the spring planting season, and coupled with the spring famine, many people don't even have enough to eat. If they are transferred to be civilian laborers, there may be trouble. Problem?" According to the laws of the Tang Dynasty, all people must perform corvee work, that is, work for the country for free. Generally speaking, it will not exceed twenty days per year. This is called regular service. However, this number of days is not fixed. Whenever there are many government affairs, the court will The number of days of corvee service can be increased at any time, which is called sentry service. However, the total number of regular service and sentry service generally does not exceed fifty days, and sentry service is considered additional labor and can be offset against taxes. If Li Min wants to build a wharf, he must let the surrounding people come to work in the name of doing corvee work. However, it is the busy spring season, and the general government will not let people do corvee work at this time, mainly because it is worried about delaying the farming season. . Unexpectedly, when Li Min heard this, he laughed and said: "Xie County Magistrate misunderstood. I asked you to prepare manpower. In fact, I mainly want to help you. The sericulture industry will be in a sluggish state in the past two years. There are so many sericulture farmers in Suzhou and nearby areas. It is really difficult to support a family by raising sericulture. Therefore, when building the dock, I plan to recruit workers. Those who work can receive a reward. Although it is not much, as long as they are willing to work, It¡¯s no problem to feed a family of several people. But you need to hire some dock construction professionals to make plans in this area to avoid having to rebuild it again in the future!¡± Hearing Li Min's words, Magistrate Xie's eyes lit up. It was indeed the work of His Highness King Qi.This not only solved the manpower problem of dock construction, but also solved the food problem of silkworm farmers near Suzhou. However, this cost is a bit high, and only Li Min, who is rich and wealthy, can probably afford it. But Li Min¡¯s money was not in vain, and building a port city cannot be built with just one dock. This is just the initial foundation. Next, Li Min proposed to open a shipyard and a food processing factory here in Huating, and also recruit fishermen, and set up a fishing team according to Dengzhou. All of this required help from the magistrate Xie in terms of land and manpower. Magistrate Xie is not a fool. He knows that if this new city is built, then Huating will definitely prosper and the people's lives will definitely be better. At least they will no longer have to worry about famine. In addition, when the tide rises, all boats will be lifted. He is not just the magistrate of Huating. Even if it can become a big port like Wenzhou, maybe Huating can be promoted from a county to a state. With this political achievement, his career will definitely be bright. . Just thinking of the above, Magistrate Xie couldn't help but feel hot in his heart. This new city is not only related to the lives of the local people, but also related to his own future. Therefore, both publicly and privately, he must do his best to help build the new city. Precisely because of this, he naturally agreed to all the conditions proposed by Li Min. Besides, there is Li Ke next to him. He is the governor of Suzhou and the immediate boss of Xie County Magistrate. Now Li Ke also agrees to build the new city, so even if there is any problem, he cannot be blamed. He only needs to Just follow Li Min's instructions. After the construction of the city was agreed upon, Magistrate Xie asked Li Ke and Li Min to decide on the name of the new city. This was an extremely important matter in the eyes of the ancients. As a result, not only did Li Ke start thinking about the name of the new city with great interest, but Li Yun and Li Zhen also came to join in the fun. After all, it would be a very glorious thing if the new city was named after the name they thought of. In this regard, Li Min acted very domineeringly. With a wave of his hand, he directly copied the name of Shanghai in later generations. It was said that this name would not appear until the Song Dynasty, but he ended up being several hundred years ahead of schedule. Regarding the name Shanghai, Li Ke and the others were not convinced at first, but Li Min came up with his trump card. Because he had provided the funds to build the dock, he naturally had priority in naming it. Now the name was finally decided, and Li Min Yin also directly named the plan to develop the new city the "Greater Shanghai Plan." He hoped that the prosperous Shanghai in future generations would one day be born in his own hands. For such an important matter as building a new city, Li Ke burst out with great enthusiasm. He discussed with Li Min that he should not go to Liuqiu at all, but stay here in Suzhou to supervise the progress of the project. If there were any problems, he would just solved. Magistrate Xie naturally supported this proposal with both hands. After all, it would be easier to do anything with the prince behind him. However, Li Min disagreed. He told Li Ke that building a city does not happen overnight. It takes a long time to build a dock. After the dock is completed, Li Min can invest and build factories here, and then slowly attract popularity. Only when the popularity becomes When enough, urban planning can officially begin. During this period, it is estimated that just a few years of accumulation will not be enough, so it is useless for Li Ke to stay here now. It is better to go to Liuqiu as planned. Li Ke thought about it and felt that it was right, so he no longer persisted. He wrote a letter to Zheng Biejia in Suzhou, explaining Li Min's plan for the Great Shanghai clearly, and handed it to Xie County Magistrate for him to help deliver it. Leave Old Man Sun's shop, board the ship and continue south. However, just a few days after Li Min and the others left Huating, the fleet was overtaken by a speedboat that came from Dengzhou to report a message. The messenger was sent by Lu Hong, and the message Li Min had been prepared for was that Silla and Baekje finally started fighting. The incident happened a few days after Li Min and the others left Dengzhou. The Queen of Silla gave birth early. Baekje, which had already prepared at the border, immediately raised troops. Prince Buyeo Chang personally led the troops and pointed directly at the hinterland of Silla. Silla was caught off guard at first, and dozens of cities were captured one after another. However, it is worth mentioning that from the perspective of the Tang Dynasty, the cities of Silla and Baekje were actually small villages with dozens of households called a city, which sounded shabby. Although Silla suffered a defeat at the beginning, it was stronger than Baekje after all. Therefore, after exchanging space for time, General Jin Huanxin organized his troops to start a counterattack. To say that Jin Huanxin was still somewhat capable, in this unfavorable situation Although Baekje was still able to block Baekje's offensive, and even won several battles, Baekje's morale was dampened for a while, and it did not dare to attack easily again, and the battlefield suddenly became a stalemate. The war between Silla and Baekje has begun, and the current state is exactly what Li Min wants to see. However, among the intelligence brought by the messenger, there is a piece of news that makes Li Min frown. Although This news didn't mean anything, but it gave him an extremely unpleasant feeling.Feeling. Text Chapter 237 The Queen dies Back to a few days ago, Jincheng was located in the northeast of Silla. Jincheng was the capital of Silla and the birthplace of Silla civilization. After continuous renovation and expansion by successive Silla kings, the city had nearly 100,000 residents. Although it was so large, It was nothing in the Tang Dynasty, but for Silla, it was already the largest city in the country. Influenced by the Tang Dynasty, the internal structure of Jincheng is very similar to that of Chang'an. The entire city faces north and south. At the northernmost part of the city's central axis is the location of the royal palace, where the Queen of Silla lived. But compared to the past, the Silla Palace today was extremely solemn, and there was even a hint of sadness in this heavy atmosphere. In the Queen of Silla's palace, maids kept coming in and out, and all of them had anxious looks on their faces. And among the maids who came out, many of them were holding copper basins, and the basins were full of flowers. With dazzling blood. "Hey~, if you can't save the queen today, then there will be no value in your existence. You can all wait to be buried with your cousin!" In the living room outside the palace, a girl in palace clothes knocked the vase on the table to the ground. , pointed at the seven or eight medical officers kneeling in front of him and roared loudly. "Princess, please forgive me. It's not that we are incompetent. It's just that the queen gave birth early due to the fetal movement. In addition, the fetal position was incorrect, and she suffered a collapse during the birth. Unless the gods are alive in this situation, even if the Queen is the most powerful person in the Tang Dynasty, Even if a good doctor is invited, there is nothing we can do!" Although the medical officers below were frightened, the leading medical officer still defended himself and others. If Li Min were here, he would definitely recognize that the angry girl in palace clothes was Jin Shengman who bit him, who is also the cousin of the Queen of Silla. She has an excellent relationship with the Queen of Silla, and they are closer than her biological sisters. In addition, she is also extremely talented. Therefore, during the period when the Queen of Silla was pregnant, many of the government decrees in Silla came from her. . Today was not the day for the Queen of Silla to give birth, but she accidentally moved her fetus, causing the baby to be born early. What's even more unfortunate is that after finally giving birth to the child, he suffered a hemorrhagic collapse. That is to say, hemorrhage, and now the bleeding is not stopping. The Queen of Silla, who was already exhausted, has fallen into coma several times. He could die from excessive blood loss at any time, but the medical officers in the palace were helpless, which made Jin Shengman lose his temper. "Incompetent! Trash! The palace spends so much money to support you every year, but at the critical moment, you can't use it. You actually have the nerve to make excuses for yourself. Get out of here!" Although Jin Shengman just said that the medical officer would be buried with him. words, but they were just temporary angry words. After all, as a woman, although she was a little scheming, she was not vicious. The poor medical officers heard that the princess asked them to go out. Immediately, as if he had been granted amnesty, he stood up, turned around, and hurried out of the palace. But at this moment, a palace maid suddenly ran out of the Queen's delivery room next to her and shouted to Jin Shengman with a joyful face: "Your Highness, the Queen is awake again. And this time she is in good spirits. The Queen is still I tell you to go in, I seem to have something to say to you!" Because of excessive blood loss, the Queen of Silla woke up and fell into coma, and even when she woke up, she was extremely depressed. He couldn't even speak, and being so awake this time naturally made the palace maid think it was a good sign, so she acted so excited. But when Jin Shengman heard the news, his face suddenly turned extremely pale, and the medical officers all stopped, looked at each other, and then all lowered their heads. If their guess is correct, the Queen's awakening should be the legendary return of the light. Jin Shengman only felt sad, and wanted to squat down and hold her legs and cry, but now the entire palace is supported by her, and she must not show her cowardly side in front of outsiders, so after listening to the palace maid's report Finally, she still managed to show a determined look and hurriedly entered her cousin's delivery room. As soon as I entered the delivery room, I saw my cousin leaning against the bed with a pale face. At the end of the bed, there were several palace maids busy changing the bloody mattress. A female official who usually helped her draft edicts was crying and packing her things. As for the new-born baby, he was sleeping soundly next to his cousin with a peaceful look on his face. When he saw Jin Shengman, the female officer saluted her in awe and hurried out. "Cousin, why are you sitting up? Hurry up and lie down and rest!" Jin Shengman looked at his cousin's face as pale as paper, and his heart hurt. He hurriedly ran over to help her lie down. However, the Queen of Silla waved her hand to stop Jin Shengman's movements, and then pulled her to sit next to her. At the same time, she waved the maid at the end of the bed away, and then said feebly: "Seungman, I can't do it anymore. However, the country cannot be without a master for a day. Our country of Silla is small and weak, and there are strong enemies such as Baekje and Wa. We must rely on the Tang Dynasty to survive. Therefore, the throne must be succeeded by a wise person. Looking at the entire royal family , cousin thinks you are the only one who is most suitable!" The Queen of Silla spoke with a voice like a candle in the wind, so goodIt seemed that it would go out at any time, but when Jin Shengman heard it, it was like a thunderclap, which shocked her. After a while, she realized what she was doing and hurriedly declined: "Cousin, don't be joking. The child has been born, and your health will definitely get better. I don¡¯t want to be a queen, and I can¡¯t bear this responsibility" Before Jin Shengman finished speaking, the Queen of Silla frowned and interrupted her sharply: "Seungman, as a royal woman, you have been shouldering the responsibilities of the country since you were born, and you also have obligations. Take this responsibility, now Baekje is ready and may call at any time, there is no room for you to refuse the throne!" "Cousin! I" This was the first time Jin Shengman saw his cousin so stern. His eyes widened with fright, and two tears were rolling in his eyes, ready to flow down at any time. Looking at her favorite cousin, the Queen of Silla also sighed, steeled herself and spoke again: "Shengman, I have just issued a will to important civil and military officials such as General Jin and Yuchuan. Can you refuse the throne?" I lost it. My cousin is sorry for you. After all, although the queen¡¯s position is noble, according to the original agreement, the queen cannot get married, let alone have children. In this regard, I broke the original oath first! " When the Queen of Silla said this, a wry smile appeared on her lips. She was a queen who looked extremely beautiful on the surface, but in order to gain the support of the civil, military, and clan of the DPRK, she made an appointment with everyone. She would never get married in this life, let alone have her own. Child, this is mainly to ensure that the Jin royal family can succeed her on the throne. After all, if she has a child of her own, she will most likely pass the throne to her son. From a blood perspective, although this child has half of the royal blood, in the eyes of a patriarchal society, he is still a person with a foreign surname. "Cousin!" Seeing her cousin holding herself up and wanting to apologize to herself made Jin Shengman even more sad. In the past, she used her cousin as a role model in everything, but now when there was an opportunity for her to be the second queen of Silla, Jin Shengman was a little hesitant. However, seeing that her cousin had already made arrangements, she had no choice but to accept it. Tears nodded. Seeing that her cousin finally agreed, Jin Shengman was relieved. All the strength in her body seemed to be drained out of her body. She leaned on the bedside with breathlessness, and her eyes suddenly dimmed. It seemed that her life was about to come to an end. . "Sheng~Shengman, pick up the child and let me see it!" After gathering strength for a while, the Queen of Silla spoke again. Seeing her cousin's condition as if she had been struck by a broken candle, Jin Shengman couldn't stop crying. While crying, he picked up the child and placed it in front of his cousin. This is a little princess. Because she was just born, the baby girl's skin is red and wrinkled, and she does not look beautiful. However, the Queen of Silla looked at her daughter with a sweet smile on her lips. Jin Shengman looked at his current cousin, and suddenly remembered his biological mother. When she looked at him, didn't she look like this? "Cousin, do you really like His Majesty the Tang Emperor?" Although he was sad in his heart, Jin Shengman couldn't help but asked curiously when he saw that his cousin loved this child so much. When the Queen of Silla heard her cousin ask about this, a blush appeared on her face as pale as paper, and she spoke extremely weakly: "It doesn't matter if you like it or not, I only know that he is my first man. He is also the husband in my heart, and the father of my daughter!" When she said this, the Queen of Silla seemed to have thought of something again. She struggled to open her eyes wide and stared at Jin Shengman. Send her to her father and never let her grow up in Silla!" When Jin Shengman heard this, she immediately nodded heavily. She understood her cousin's intention. The queen was not supposed to have a child, but now the news of her cousin's pregnancy has probably spread to both the government and the public. If the child was left in Silla , someone will definitely make trouble for this child, and even risk her life. Only by sending her to the Tang Dynasty can she grow up safely, and being a princess of the Tang Dynasty is far more noble than a princess of Silla. After arranging a way out for her daughter, the Queen of Silla no longer had any worries in her heart. The fire of her life was finally exhausted. The eyes she had just opened slowly closed, but she was still murmuring: "Emperor Tang Your Majesty, since we were separated last year, Deman misses you very much. It is a pity that we are far apart and have no chance to talk to you again. Today our daughter was born, so we named her Si Tang to express my pain of missing you ¡­¡± The Queen of Silla spoke lower and lower, and finally became silent. The sleeping little baby girl in Jin Shengman's arms seemed to feel something, and suddenly cried loudly "Wow~". And Jin Shengman looked at his cousin who seemed to be sleeping, but he was already crying! On February 18, the twelfth year of Junguan, Queen Seondeok of Silla passed away. At the same time, hundreds of?A large-scale army was launched to attack Silla. In order to stabilize the hearts of the people at home, Kim Seung-man, who came to the throne, kept secret mourning for Queen Seondeok and mobilized a large army to block the Baekje army! Text Chapter 238 The troubles Lu Qing encountered Li Min stood on the bow of the boat facing the wind. Although it was not yet March, the sea surface temperature in the south was already relatively high, so although he was only wearing a single coat, he did not feel cold at all. Just looking at the calm sea in front of him, Li Min Xuan was thinking about something. A few days ago, he received news that Silla and Baekje were at war, and the battlefields of the two countries were now stalemate. This was exactly what he wanted to see, but there was one not-so-good news, that is, when the war broke out After that, the Queen of Silla never showed up. Although Li Min guessed that the Queen of Silla was weak after giving birth and was recuperating behind closed doors, but such a big thing as the war between the two countries, she, the queen, did not even show her face. It was really too much. It was abnormal, which gave Li Min some bad premonitions. Li Min's premonition was indeed accurate, but unfortunately he was not a god. In addition, Jin Shengman did a good job of keeping secrets, so he did not know that the Queen of Silla had passed away and that the new queen was the one who bit him. Jin Shengman, Li Min and their fleet arrived at Quanzhou the day before yesterday, which is across the sea from Liuqiu Island. Speaking of this Quanzhou, it is not the Quanzhou of later generations. The Quanzhou that Li Min arrived should actually be Fuzhou of later generations. Quanzhou in later generations is still only a part of Fuzhou and has not been separated. It was not until more than a hundred years later that Fuzhou and Quanzhou were separated. The original Quanzhou was renamed Fuzhou, and the separated part inherited Quanzhou. name. Lu Qing¡¯s base camp on Liuqiu Island was at the northernmost tip of the island, which was the boundary of Taipei County in later Taiwan. Originally, Li Min and his fleet did not need to go to Quanzhou and could reach Liuqiu directly from the sea. However, according to the original arrangement, they had to go to Quanzhou to purchase a batch of materials, such as ironware, seeds, cloth, etc. It is a much needed item on the island. Originally, it could be shipped directly from Dengzhou, but the journey is too far and it is not cost-effective to load everything on the ship. It is better to just bring the money and go to Quanzhou to purchase. Anyway, the prices are similar and it is also close. The purchase took two days, and it was all loaded onto the ship last night. Then the fleet set sail again this morning, with the goal of reaching the northernmost tip of Liuqiu Island. Based on the intelligence that Li Min had previously investigated, coupled with the information obtained from Lu Qing, he also had a sufficient understanding of Liuqiu Island. For example, he knew that the current Liuqiu Island was actually far more prosperous than he imagined. On the side close to the mainland, many Han people have immigrated there, and it is roughly estimated that there are more than 100,000 people. Especially in the Tainan area close to Penghu, it is the main gathering place for Han people. On Liuqiu Island Almost half of the Han people live there, and there are even towns with a population of more than a thousand people. It's just that Liuqiu is different from the mainland. There is no unified political power on the island. Generally speaking, it can be divided into Han forces and native forces. The Han forces are around the island, while the middle of the island is the living area of ??the natives. There is constant friction between the two, and conflicts break out from time to time. However, among the Han forces, they are also divided into several groups, such as the original Lu Qing and others. They are the regional overlords in the southeastern sea area and are also the largest force on the island. They occupy the northern end of Liuqiu Island. Recently, they have gained With the support of Li Min, they began to expand southward. Under the guarantee of strong force and under the banner of Li Min, most of the Han forces were conquered by them through hard and soft tactics. Now only the Han people are the most concentrated, and they are also the most concentrated. The richest area of ??Tainan is the area closest to Penghu. However, Lu Qing wrote a letter some time ago. When they expanded to Tainan, they encountered an extremely powerful opponent. Even before, Lu Qing had not noticed at all that Tainan, the place with the largest concentration of Han people, was not as he knew before. So torn apart. On the surface, it seemed that this area was composed of several forces, but when he arrived here, he discovered that these forces had actually been connected internally for a long time. It could even be said that these forces were actually one force, and this All forces are in the hands of the same person. Lu Qing didn't pay much attention to this sudden opponent at first. After all, he now controls most of the territory of the Han people, and the total population under his rule is not less than that of the opponent. In addition, there are people behind him. Li Min's support, he did not believe that the other party had the courage to resist. "It's a pity that Lu Qing guessed wrong this time. Regarding his arrival, the forces in Tainan immediately tore off the superficial disguise, quickly integrated the forces together, and started a confrontation with Lu Qing. What surprised Lu Qing even more was that this opponent's armed force was extremely strong. In several conflicts, they were evenly matched, and they even suffered small losses occasionally. At this time, Lu Qing and his men finally began to face up to the opponent, and decided to temporarily abandon force and start negotiating with the opponent, hoping to use gentle methods to recruit the opponent to surrender. But what made Lu Qing and the others even more unexpected was that although the other party agreed to negotiate, their attitude was extremely arrogant. They didn't even see the real person in charge of the other party. They only sent a deputy to come forward, and as soon as the other party came out, he Li Min was asked by name to come in person, but Lu Qing didn't even bother?our qualifications for negotiation. Seeing the opponent's attitude, Lu Qing was naturally very angry. He immediately mobilized all his strength and prepared to give the opponent a fatal blow in terms of force. After all, after several previous trials, he found that although the opponent's force was strong, it was still different from his own. There are some differences, especially in weapons and equipment. After all, they use all the standard equipment of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, they cannot be compared with an island force. However, just when Lu Qing was about to take action, he suddenly suffered an extremely dangerous assassination, and he was not the only one. Several important generals under him met the assassins almost at the same time. However, these assassins did not seem to want to kill. Just when he was about to succeed at the last moment, he suddenly stopped, took out a letter from his arms, threw it down, and then fled. The content of the letter left by the killer was the same. It was what the other party said during the last negotiation, which was to let Li Min negotiate in person. He didn't even think about this assassination. He must have been sent by the other party. Although Lu Qing and others were frightened, Lu Qing was also a person who had walked through the storm and was not intimidated by this assassination. He immediately gave it to his subordinates. All the important people have strengthened their security, and he has doubled the number of security guards around him. But even so, ten days later he was assassinated at his residence. However, this time the three killers only sneaked outside his study and were discovered by the guards. As a result, two of the killers tried their best to block the guards. The other killer found Lu Qing, put a knife on his neck, and threatened all the guards. Stop and save two seriously injured companions. Just when Lu Qing thought that he would definitely die this time, the killer unexpectedly put down the knife again, and then said to him coldly: "If it weren't for the master's order, you would have died last time!" After the killer finished speaking, he and his two companions immediately dropped their weapons and then captured them without mercy. After all, they were surrounded by Lu Qing's guards and had no way to escape. As for fighting out, that was even more impossible, unless each of them was a super perverted strongman like Hu Li. Regarding the second assassination, Lu Qing finally felt the sincerity of the other party and invited the other party to negotiate again. Want to know why the other party wanted to see Li Min? Unfortunately, the other party was not willing to reveal more. They just promised that as long as Li Min came in person, they would immediately surrender their territory and would never make any resistance again. Although Lu Qing couldn't figure it out, he had no choice. He definitely couldn't fight. After all, the opponent's assassin was elusive. If he dared to take action, he would probably lose all his right-hand assistants in a few days, and even himself. His life is also difficult to protect. If he dies, all the efforts made some time ago will be in vain, and His Highness King Qi's grand plan will also be affected. It is precisely because of these considerations that Lu Qing had to write a letter to Li Min, asking him to come to Liuqiu to see what the other party's intention was. However, when Li Min received the letter, it was the busiest time in Chang'an and he couldn't get out. In the end, he had to put it off again and again, and didn't rush over until after the New Year. Looking at the Liuqiu Island that was already in sight, Li Min couldn't help but feel a bit of a headache when thinking of the mysterious force on the island. If the opponent only had force, that would be enough, but those elusive killers were too troublesome. And I heard from Lu Qing that the opponent has a lot of killers, otherwise they would not assassinate several targets at the same time. Moreover, these killers are also very professional. Not only are they highly powerful, but they are also good at sneaking and camouflage. They may be killed accidentally. The other party¡¯s way. The reason why he brought so many guards to Liuqiu this time was to guard against the other party's assassination. After all, the other party's identity was unknown. It would be too bad if he just wanted to trick him here and then kill him as an assassin. . Lu Qing's base camp was at the northernmost tip of Liuqiu Island, which was actually the Keelung Port in later generations. However, at this time, Keelung Port was called Chicken Coop, which has the same sound but completely different meaning. The reason for the name Chicken Coop is because Keelung Port is surrounded by mountains on three sides and faces the sea on one side. There is a mountain next to it that looks very much like a chicken coop, so it is named Jilong Mountain. The name Chicken Coop is also named after the mountain. However, when Li Min knew about it, he still changed the name of the chicken coop. The name was changed to Keelung, after all, it looks better literally. Keelung Port used to be a pirate den. Except for unscrupulous businessmen who bought stolen goods, naturally no one dared to come. However, since Lu Qing took refuge with Li Min, the place was immediately replaced by the flag of Prince Qi's Palace, and began to vigorously promote it to attract maritime merchants to come and dock. Naturally, the effect was not good at first, but Lu Qing and the others developed the island. , rice, cane sugar, fruits and other products began to be exported. Slowly, some bold businessmen ventured here. Afterwards, they found that serious business was really starting here. The name of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion was not a lie, so the news passed Word spread slowly among them, and Keelung Port slowly began to prosper. Text Chapter 239 The fleet waiting to die outside the port Li Min stood on the bow of the boat facing the wind. Although it was not yet March, the sea surface temperature in the south was already relatively high, so although he was only wearing a single coat, he did not feel cold at all. Just looking at the calm sea in front of him, Li Min Xuan was thinking about something. A few days ago, he received news that Silla and Baekje were at war, and the battlefields of the two countries were now stalemate. This was exactly what he wanted to see, but there was one not-so-good news, that is, when the war broke out After that, the Queen of Silla never showed up. Although Li Min guessed that the Queen of Silla was weak after giving birth and was recuperating behind closed doors, but such a big thing as the war between the two countries, she, the queen, did not even show her face. It was really too much. It was abnormal, which gave Li Min some bad premonitions. Li Min's premonition was indeed accurate, but unfortunately he was not a god. In addition, Jin Shengman did a good job of keeping secrets, so he did not know that the Queen of Silla had passed away and that the new queen was the one who bit him. Jin Shengman, Li Min and their fleet arrived at Quanzhou the day before yesterday, which is across the sea from Liuqiu Island. Speaking of this Quanzhou, it is not the Quanzhou of later generations. The Quanzhou that Li Min arrived should actually be Fuzhou of later generations. Quanzhou in later generations is still only a part of Fuzhou and has not been separated. It was not until more than a hundred years later that Fuzhou and Quanzhou were separated. The original Quanzhou was renamed Fuzhou, and the separated part inherited Quanzhou. name. Lu Qing¡¯s base camp on Liuqiu Island was at the northernmost tip of the island, which was the boundary of Taipei County in later Taiwan. Originally, Li Min and his fleet did not need to go to Quanzhou and could reach Liuqiu directly from the sea. However, according to the original arrangement, they had to go to Quanzhou to purchase a batch of materials, such as ironware, seeds, cloth, etc. It is a much needed item on the island. Originally, it could be shipped directly from Dengzhou, but the journey is too far and it is not cost-effective to load everything on the ship. It is better to just bring the money and go to Quanzhou to purchase. Anyway, the prices are similar and it is also close. The purchase took two days, and it was all loaded onto the ship last night. Then the fleet set sail again this morning, with the goal of reaching the northernmost tip of Liuqiu Island. Based on the intelligence that Li Min had previously investigated, coupled with the information obtained from Lu Qing, he also had a sufficient understanding of Liuqiu Island. For example, he knew that the current Liuqiu Island was actually far more prosperous than he imagined. On the side close to the mainland, many Han people have immigrated there, and it is roughly estimated that there are more than 100,000 people. Especially in the Tainan area close to Penghu, it is the main gathering place for Han people. On Liuqiu Island Almost half of the Han people live there, and there are even towns with a population of more than a thousand people. It's just that Liuqiu is different from the mainland. There is no unified political power on the island. Generally speaking, it can be divided into Han forces and native forces. The Han forces are around the island, while the middle of the island is the living area of ??the natives. There is constant friction between the two, and conflicts break out from time to time. However, among the Han forces, they are also divided into several groups, such as the original Lu Qing and others. They are the regional overlords in the southeastern sea area and are also the largest force on the island. They occupy the northern end of Liuqiu Island. Recently, they have gained With the support of Li Min, they began to expand southward. Under the guarantee of strong force and under the banner of Li Min, most of the Han forces were conquered by them through hard and soft tactics. Now only the Han people are the most concentrated, and they are also the most concentrated. The richest area of ??Tainan is the area closest to Penghu. However, Lu Qing wrote a letter some time ago. When they expanded to Tainan, they encountered an extremely powerful opponent. Even before, Lu Qing had not noticed at all that Tainan, the place with the largest concentration of Han people, was not as he knew before. So torn apart. On the surface, it seemed that this area was composed of several forces, but when he arrived here, he discovered that these forces had actually been connected internally for a long time. It could even be said that these forces were actually one force, and this All forces are in the hands of the same person. Lu Qing didn't pay much attention to this sudden opponent at first. After all, he now controls most of the territory of the Han people, and the total population under his rule is not less than that of the opponent. In addition, there are people behind him. Li Min's support, he did not believe that the other party had the courage to resist. "It's a pity that Lu Qing guessed wrong this time. Regarding his arrival, the forces in Tainan immediately tore off the superficial disguise, quickly integrated the forces together, and started a confrontation with Lu Qing. What surprised Lu Qing even more was that this opponent's armed force was extremely strong. In several conflicts, they were evenly matched, and they even suffered small losses occasionally. At this time, Lu Qing and his men finally began to face up to the opponent, and decided to temporarily abandon force and start negotiating with the opponent, hoping to use gentle methods to recruit the opponent to surrender. But what made Lu Qing and the others even more unexpected was that although the other party agreed to negotiate, their attitude was extremely arrogant. They didn't even see the real person in charge of the other party. They only sent a deputy to come forward, and as soon as the other party came out, he Li Min was asked by name to come in person, but Lu Qing didn't even bother?our qualifications for negotiation. Seeing the opponent's attitude, Lu Qing was naturally very angry. He immediately mobilized all his strength and prepared to give the opponent a fatal blow in terms of force. After all, after several previous trials, he found that although the opponent's force was strong, it was still different from his own. There are some differences, especially in weapons and equipment. After all, they use all the standard equipment of the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, they cannot be compared with an island force. However, just when Lu Qing was about to take action, he suddenly suffered an extremely dangerous assassination, and he was not the only one. Several important generals under him met the assassins almost at the same time. However, these assassins did not seem to want to kill. Just when he was about to succeed at the last moment, he suddenly stopped, took out a letter from his arms, threw it down, and then fled. The content of the letter left by the killer was the same. It was what the other party said during the last negotiation, which was to let Li Min negotiate in person. He didn't even think about this assassination. He must have been sent by the other party. Although Lu Qing and others were frightened, Lu Qing was also a person who had walked through the storm and was not intimidated by this assassination. He immediately gave it to his subordinates. All the important people have strengthened their security, and he has doubled the number of security guards around him. But even so, ten days later he was assassinated at his residence. However, this time the three killers only sneaked outside his study and were discovered by the guards. As a result, two of the killers tried their best to block the guards. The other killer found Lu Qing, put a knife on his neck, and threatened all the guards. Stop and save two seriously injured companions. Just when Lu Qing thought that he would definitely die this time, the killer unexpectedly put down the knife again, and then said to him coldly: "If it weren't for the master's order, you would have died last time!" After the killer finished speaking, he and his two companions immediately dropped their weapons and then captured them without mercy. After all, they were surrounded by Lu Qing's guards and had no way to escape. As for fighting out, that was even more impossible, unless each of them was a super perverted strongman like Hu Li. Regarding the second assassination, Lu Qing finally felt the sincerity of the other party and invited the other party to negotiate again. Want to know why the other party wanted to see Li Min? Unfortunately, the other party was not willing to reveal more. They just promised that as long as Li Min came in person, they would immediately surrender their territory and would never make any resistance again. Although Lu Qing couldn't figure it out, he had no choice. He definitely couldn't fight. After all, the opponent's assassin was elusive. If he dared to take action, he would probably lose all his right-hand assistants in a few days, and even himself. His life is also difficult to protect. If he dies, all the efforts made some time ago will be in vain, and His Highness King Qi's grand plan will also be affected. It is precisely because of these considerations that Lu Qing had to write a letter to Li Min, asking him to come to Liuqiu to see what the other party's intention was. However, when Li Min received the letter, it was the busiest time in Chang'an and he couldn't get out. In the end, he had to put it off again and again, and didn't rush over until after the New Year. Looking at the Liuqiu Island that was already in sight, Li Min couldn't help but feel a bit of a headache when thinking of the mysterious force on the island. If the opponent only had force, that would be enough, but those elusive killers were too troublesome. And I heard from Lu Qing that the opponent has a lot of killers, otherwise they would not assassinate several targets at the same time. Moreover, these killers are also very professional. Not only are they highly powerful, but they are also good at sneaking and camouflage. They may be killed accidentally. The other party¡¯s way. The reason why he brought so many guards to Liuqiu this time was to guard against the other party's assassination. After all, the other party's identity was unknown. It would be too bad if he just wanted to trick him here and then kill him as an assassin. . Lu Qing's base camp was at the northernmost tip of Liuqiu Island, which was actually the Keelung Port in later generations. However, at this time, Keelung Port was called Chicken Coop, which has the same sound but completely different meaning. The reason for the name Chicken Coop is because Keelung Port is surrounded by mountains on three sides and faces the sea on one side. There is a mountain next to it that looks very much like a chicken coop, so it is named Jilong Mountain. The name Chicken Coop is also named after the mountain. However, when Li Min knew about it, he still changed the name of the chicken coop. The name was changed to Keelung, after all, it looks better literally. Keelung Port used to be a pirate den. Except for unscrupulous businessmen who bought stolen goods, naturally no one dared to come. However, since Lu Qing took refuge with Li Min, the place was immediately replaced by the flag of Prince Qi's Palace, and began to vigorously promote it to attract maritime merchants to come and dock. Naturally, the effect was not good at first, but Lu Qing and the others developed the island. , rice, cane sugar, fruits and other products began to be exported. Slowly, some bold businessmen ventured here. Afterwards, they found that serious business was really starting here. The name of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion was not a lie, so the news passed Word spread slowly among them, and Keelung Port slowly began to prosper. Text Chapter 240 Push it out and kill! People in Keelung Port had received the news that Li was coming a few days ago, so when the fleet entered the port, Lu Qing had already led a group of people to greet them at the dock. However, as long as the people on the boat are more careful, they can discover a very interesting phenomenon, that is, the people behind Lu Qing are divided into two groups with clear latitude and longitude. Among them, the people on the left are dressed casually, most of them in short clothes, and some even have their chests exposed. Most of the people on the right were wearing strict official uniforms. Although they were sweating profusely due to the heat, their words and deeds were very graceful. You could tell at a glance that they were from a big family. When Li saw the group of officials behind Lu Qing, he was a little confused at first. He couldn't figure out where these people came from. After a while, he suddenly remembered that when the aristocratic families suppressed industry and commerce, many officials from aristocratic families were also involved. Later, Li Shimin got angry and arrested a group of people with the highest positions and the most influence, and then wanted to kill the chickens to scare the monkeys. However, Li persuaded him and took these officials away, and then sent them all to Liuqiu Island to help Lu Qing develop Liuqiu. , presumably these people should be those officials from aristocratic families. "Your Majesty, Lu Qing, greet your highnesses!" As soon as Li Xi and the others landed, Lu Qing immediately stepped forward to salute, and the two groups behind him also followed suit. However, although the civil servants on the right were skilled in their movements, they looked at Li's When looking at them, most of them were a little unkind. As for the men in short clothes, they were a little noisy. Some even boldly looked up and down at Li Xi and others. Li has long been accustomed to this kind of attention-grabbing life, so he smiled very naturally: "You don't need to be polite. It's very hard for me and my brothers to take the boat. Let's find a place to drink tea and talk!" Seeing that! Lu Qing was relieved that Li 1 was so casual and friendly. He was originally worried that the two groups behind him would make Li 1 and Li Ke unhappy, but now it seems that he is overly worried. Lu Qing was thinking in his heart, and he hurriedly asked Li Xi, Li Ke and others to get on the carriage, and then the group rushed to Keelung City not far away. The so-called Keelung City is actually Lu Qing¡¯s pirate nest. Speaking of which, Lu Qing is really a talent. Keelung Port is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the terrain is very dangerous. Keelung Port is also divided into an inner port and an outer port. The inner port generally looks like a long strip, and in this long strip On the west bank of the river, there was suddenly a small recessed port called Niuchou Port. At the junction of Niuchou Port and the Inner Harbor, there happens to be a sharp corner protruding, blocking half of the exit of Niuchou Port. Lu Qing's pirate den is built behind this sharp corner. There is a water village built on the sharp corner, which blocks the entire Niuchou Port is closed, and some important ships are anchored in Niuchou Port. In this way, not only can the safety of the ships be ensured to the greatest extent, but people on land can also get support from the sea at any time. Most people want to attack the land. For Qing, that is definitely not an easy task. It has been a long time since Lu Qing returned to Liuqiu. The construction of Keelung Port is also in full swing, and Niuchou Port, as the core area of ??the entire port, is naturally the first area to be renovated, such as where Li Yijiu landed. The pier has all been made of concrete, and a straight cement avenue has been built in the direction of the pier leading to Keelung City. The carriage will not feel bumpy when walking on it. As the carriage moved forward, Li Yijiu, brothers Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen rode in the same carriage. It was their first time coming to Liuqiu, so they naturally found it very novel, so they opened all the windows of the carriage and looked at each other. While blowing the sea breeze, I looked at the situation on both sides of the road. At the beginning, there were not many buildings on both sides, but they were some military barracks. Because the Niuchou Port was full of warships or other important ships, it could be regarded as the military base of Keelung Port, so it was not even a place for people to live in. All are not allowed. It was not until after passing several heavily guarded checkpoints that Li Xi and his carriage left Niuchou Port and entered the urban area of ??Keelung City. There were gradually more civilian buildings on both sides. At first, there were some scattered ones. Small factories, taverns, and the like, and some private houses slowly appeared, until after crossing a wall that was being demolished, the place suddenly became lively. I saw countless shops standing on both sides of the newly built cement avenue. People in different clothes crowded on the street. From time to time, people went into the nearby shops to buy a few things. Cars pulling people or goods were also among the crowd. It's just that compared to the horse-drawn carriages in the north, the ox-carts used most here in Liuqiu are a bit slower, but the load is far greater than the horse-drawn carriages. Just when Li Yijiu was dazzled by the prosperity of Keelung, Li Zhen suddenly pointed not far away, slapping Li Yi excitedly and secretly saying: "Brother Six! Look, look, look! There are so many Kunlun slaves over there!" 1 glanced along Li Zhen's fingers, only to find that not far in front of them, there was a burly man holding a long rope, with a string of Kunlun slaves tied to it. Without asking, he knew that this must be He was a slave trader. In fact, the so-called Kunlun slaves in the Tang Dynasty were only a small part of African blacks. Most of them were natives from Southeast Asia. These natives were cowardly and easy to train.It is also very obedient to use, so it is very popular among the nobles of the Tang Dynasty. For example, the slaves in front of Li 1 were clearly held by a slave trader, but none of them dared to escape. "Eighth brother, what's so interesting about Kunlun slave? Look, there are many monsters there!" Before Li Xi could say anything, Li Yun, who had always been taciturn, seemed to be infected by Li Zhen's excitement, pointing to another window and shouting loudly . As a result, as soon as Li Zhen heard that there was a monster, she immediately left Kunlun slave alone and went to Li Yun's place to look out the window. Even while looking, she screamed with excitement. When Li Xi came over to take a closer look, he found that they were actually a group of natives in strange costumes, swaying through the market with a group of tropical animals. Who knows where they came to Liuqiu by boat? Li Yi secretly recognized the elephants, lizards, fish and other animals among them, and there were many more that he couldn't name, with all kinds of strange shapes. Could it be that Li Yun called them monsters. Although the city of Keelung is very prosperous and full of exotic customs, it is a feast for the eyes of the Li Xi brothers. However, Li Yinan also saw some problems from the street. For example, Keelung City has just opened to the outside world and is not very popular yet. At the same time, the buildings on both sides of the street are also very random, and some shops even occupy part of the road. In addition, there are some places that are under intense construction. As a result, the streets are filled with dust. Even because of the lack of management on the streets, many people may take action because of disagreements. Not only is there no one nearby to take care of it, but there are also many Few people watched and cheered. These phenomena all show that Keelung Port is still in the early stage of being dirty and messy. Li 1 came with more people this time, so Lu Qing prepared dozens of carriages, plus the guards brought by Li Xi and others. Thousands of people from this group passed by on the street, and the pedestrians were immediately frightened and fled. At the same time, there was a lot of discussion, everyone was discussing which big shot came to Keelung? The carriage traveled along the avenue in the middle of Keelung City and soon arrived at the city center. This was originally the meeting hall where Lu Qing and his friends used to be pirates. Now it has been expanded into the administrative center of Keelung. Officials from various yamen are here. office. At the same time, a huge new mansion was built directly behind the meeting hall to serve as Li Xi's residence. After arriving here, Lu Qing sent someone to arrange some irrelevant people, and Li Xi placed Wu Meiniang and Cui Louxue in the inner house. However, it is worth mentioning that although Wu Meiniang disliked Cui Mengxue in her heart, they were the only ones on the ship at that time. The two female family members would inevitably meet together, and Wu Meiniang didn't know what An was thinking. On the surface, she got along very well with Cui Mengxue. Cui Mengxue has a simple temper. Although she knows that Wu Meiniang is the woman next to Li, in the Tang Dynasty, with Li Yijiu's status, it is normal to have one or two beauties around when going out. For example, Li Ke and Li Yun are surrounded by With women, even Li Zhen, a guy who is not yet thirteen years old, is no exception. Precisely because of this, Mengxue had no hostility toward Wu Meiniang. In addition, Wu Meiniang was a master at grasping people's hearts, so within a few days, she coaxed Mengxue into a sincere friendship, even closer than her own sisters. When arranging the courtyard just now, Mengxue also asked to live in the adjacent courtyard with Wu Meiniang, so that they could come and go more easily. This made Li Yimu very worried, fearing that Wu Meiniang, a little fox in human skin, would abduct Mengxue and sell her. After arranging his accommodation, Li Yinan went out to meet with Lu Qing and the others again, but this time he only saw Lu Qing and those men in short clothes. As for the officials, they were all busy with official business. reasons for leaving. Li Yi'an didn't mind this either. He just needed those family officials to help him, not their loyalty. As for what mischief they wanted to do, it was even more of a joke. Liuqiu was his territory, and Guxuan was Yu Haihai said unceremoniously that their lives were all in Li Xi's hands, and no one dared to have other ideas despite their courage. After Lu Qing's introduction, Li Yijiu finally figured out the origins of the remaining men in short clothes. It turned out that they were all people who had surrendered recently. They used to be the leaders of all the forces on the island, and now they are all Li Yijiu. An's men came here specifically to see Li Xi, His Highness the King of Qi. For these people, Li Yian did not just comfort them, but first showed them power, warning them that they must abide by the laws of the Tang Dynasty and never act according to the previous rules on the island. Otherwise, if they break the rules, they will be punished. Don't blame him, the King of Qi, for turning against others! Although there are some good families who only want to protect themselves among the people who surrendered, most of them are unruly pirates who kill people without blinking an eye. If not, Lu Qing's power is stronger than them. , I'm afraid they won't surrender, so Li Xi will give them a blow first. However, after listening to Li Yi'an's warning, although most people showed a submissive look, there were also a few people who had a look of dissatisfaction on their faces. Seeing these people, Li Xi suddenly smiled coldly and ordered sharply:He said: "Come here! Push these people out and kill them" (To be continued) ¡á¡á Text Chapter 241 Second Uncle "Here!" After hearing Li Min's order, the palace guards in the hall agreed and came up to arrest the people Li Min pointed out. It's just that those who dare to show dissatisfaction with Li Min are naturally bold and wanton people, so they are not willing to surrender and even dare to attack the guards. Unfortunately, the guards who can follow Li Min closely cannot be ordinary people, so how many people are there? The person who resisted was knocked to the ground. However, two of them who were smarter actually turned around and rushed towards Li Min. It seemed that they wanted to restrain him, the King of Qi, and then beg to escape. Unfortunately, their wishful thinking didn't work out at all. Before they could reach ten steps in front of Li Min, they saw two bow strings ringing behind Li Min, and then two lightning-like sharp arrows flew out, hitting the two of them in the forehead. "Plop~" The two corpses fell to the ground almost at the same time. While other people in the hall were still stunned because of the incident in the hall, Li Min suddenly turned his eyes to the few people restrained by the guards and said softly. Sighing out one word: "Behead!" "No!" As soon as Li Min's order came out, several guards almost simultaneously drew out the swords from their waists, raised them high above their heads and slashed them down hard. For a moment, blood splattered in the hall, and streams of dark red blood spurted out, staining the terrazzo floor in the hall with blood stains. "Drag them out!" Li Min looked at the people in the hall with their heads missing, and ordered coldly with a wave of his hand. But no one paid attention. When he spoke, a hint of unbearable color flashed in his eyes. Liu Qiu is the most critical part of the plan. He will never allow any mistakes here and must be 100% in his own hands. It's just that Liuqiu is different from the mainland. A considerable part of the residents here are pirates who do business without capital. For people like them, there is no trust at all. They can only show their power by bloody means. After they Establish a ruthless image of yourself in your heart, so that in the future, your Liuqiu government orders can be better conveyed. Moreover, these people who were killed knew their identities and had the courage to show disrespect. They must be the kind of arrogant people who don't even have much brains. After all, as long as people with some brains, even if they have If you are dissatisfied with yourself, it will not show on the surface. This kind of person is the most restless factor at any time. Instead of putting it next to him as a bomb that can explode at any time, it is better to kill a hundred people and use their blood to intimidate the people present, so Don't blame me, Li Min, for being cruel! Everyone in the hall was frightened by Li Min's iron-blooded methods. They all looked at the young King Qi with awe and awe. They really didn't expect that today they were supposed to be fighting for each other, but they didn't expect that someone would take advantage of him. Life is lost here. Lu Qing was also a little surprised by the changes in the hall, but he quickly understood Li Min's intention, so he never dared to dissuade him. After dealing with the people who dared to be disrespectful to him, the murderous look on Li Min's face still did not fade away. He turned to Lu Qing and ordered: "Lu Qing, I will give you two thousand of the royal guards brought by the king. From now on, we will closely monitor the people who are being guarded." The original force that killed the person, if anyone dares to make any change, kill him!" Li Min's word "slaughter" made everyone in the hall stay silent. They all lowered their heads and did not even dare to look at Li Min again. No matter whether they were really convinced when they were warned by Li Min just now. , but now everyone has labeled Li Min as a devil in their hearts, put all their thoughts away for the time being, and plans to be an obedient citizen for a period of time. Lu Qing naturally did not dare to disobey Li Min's order and immediately nodded to accept the order. As the saying goes, showing kindness with power means showing kindness after power. Li Min then changed his previous stern style and greeted everyone to sit down with a smile. Then he got a general understanding of everyone present. Before leaving, he gave everyone A batch of gifts were given as appeasement. After taking care of the surrendered people, Li Min left Lu Qing alone, but it was not for the murder just now, but for another thing. He asked: "Lu Qing, today I When I entered the port, I found a fleet of infected ships at the port. Who is responsible for this matter?" Lu Qing couldn't help but feel relieved when he heard Li Min asked about this matter. After all, he recruited and surrendered the people Li Min killed. Now he dares to be disrespectful to His Highness. If he is investigated, he will also bear a certain responsibility. "Your Majesty, the southern ports often have fleets infected with infectious diseases such as the plague, so there are usually prosecutors responsible for medical examinations. The ones who are currently serving as prosecutors are the batch of prisoners sent by Your Highness. One of the officials, his name is Cui Wei, I will send someone to call him over right now!" Lu Qing bowed and said. Although prosecutor has an official title, it is not actually a formal official position, and is not even among the ranks of court officials. Speaking of which, these officials who were sent to Liuqiu were really unlucky. At first, Li Min just wanted to send them here, but he didn't tell them to hold any positions. In addition, the administrative areas on Liuqiu Island have not yet been divided,Their positions have not yet been determined, so these officials have not yet been of much use. They are just helping to handle some affairs in Keelung Port. Cui Wei was designated by Lu Qing as prosecutor because he knew some medical skills. official. "Yeah!" Li Min nodded after hearing this, but when he heard the other person's surname was Cui, Li Min couldn't help but think of the brothers Cui Yu and Cui Mengxue. Could this Cui Wei also come from the Cui family of Qinghe? Just as the saying goes, whatever comes to mind, Lu Qing sent someone to call Cui Wei, but unexpectedly two people came. The one in front of him was a middle-aged man in his forties, with a face as white as jade, and three long strands of jet black under his chin. Xu Piaosha looked extremely mature and elegant. If he were in future generations, he would probably be another mature and handsome guy who could kill countless girls instantly. No need to ask, this middle-aged handsome guy is naturally Cui Wei, and behind Cui Wei, there is an acquaintance of Li Min, who is the Cui Yu he just thought of. One can guess from the way the two of them walked one behind the other that Cui Wei must be Cui Yu's elder. "Your Majesty, Cui Wei, pays homage to His Highness the King of Qi!" This Cui Wei was very respectful to Li Min and showed no dissatisfaction at all. They were all sent to Liuqiu because of Li Min. This person can Facing Li Min so calmly, either he is very deep in the city, or he really doesn't blame Li Min. "Prosecutor Cui, you don't have to be polite!" Li Min said with a smile, and then turned to Cui Yu next to him and said, "Brother Cui, you are here too. I guess Prosecutor Cui must be the elder in the family?" Cui Yu introduced with a melancholy expression: "Liu Lang doesn't know, this is the second uncle. When my father was alive, the second uncle was the most valued. It's a pity that the family was unfortunate, and the second uncle was killed by the clan leader Cui Yan. He was forced to submit a letter to the court to suppress industry and commerce, and as a result, his second uncle was sent to Liuqiu!" As soon as Cui Yu finished speaking, Cui Wei said with a smile: "I would also like to thank His Highness King Qi. If you hadn't advised His Majesty to change us from death penalty to exile, I guess my body would have turned into ashes." It¡¯s dirt!¡± When Cui Wei spoke, his eyes were very clear, and he did not avoid Li Min's scrutinizing gaze at all. This shows that when he said the above words, he was indeed sincere. "Haha~, Prosecutor Cui is too polite. Since you are Mengxue's cousin, you are also my king's cousin. We are all members of the same family. Saying thank you is too disrespectful!" Li Min suddenly laughed. Said, while looking at Cui Wei with eyes full of appreciation. If Li Min remembered correctly, the emperor wanted to kill some high-ranking officials to establish his authority, and among the people to be killed, Cui Wei was the highest-ranking official, and he seemed to be the governor of Xingzhou. Being able to achieve such a high position is naturally not a simple person, and Cui Yu's words just now have shown that this Cui Wei is his. In this way, this person is simply a great gift from God to him. Although Li Min was happy, it was obviously not appropriate to talk in detail today because there were still hundreds of lives waiting for him to save outside the port, so after exchanging a few words with Cui Wei, he immediately got to the point and asked: "Prosecutor Cui, What kind of disease did the fleet next to the big rock outside the port have?" Cui Yu didn't know about the bet between Li Min and his sister. He had just met Cui Wei and the two had talked about some private family matters. So Cui Wei didn't expect that Li Min would ask him this question, so he answered casually after being taken aback. : "Your Highness, the people on that fleet went to Java, but unfortunately they were infected with miasma when they came. They arrived in Keelung two days ago. I was worried about the infection, so I banned them from entering the port." Li Min was shocked after hearing this. It was indeed malaria. However, he was secretly glad in his heart, because malaria can actually be transmitted through mosquitoes, so just quarantining the crew will definitely not be able to control the infection. Fortunately, the fleet has only arrived for two days, and there are no malaria patients at the port, or someone has already been infected. But it was still in the incubation period. If I had arrived a few days later, I might have seen a plague area. "Prosecutor Cui, since you know medical skills, hurry up and prepare something for me. I want to completely cure miasma!" Li Min suddenly hit the chair and stood up, walked back and forth a few steps, and then this Then he excitedly ordered Cui Wei. However, when Cui Wei heard that Li Min said he wanted to cure the miasma, his face immediately showed a look of astonishment. After a while, he murmured: "Your Highness, miasma is not a minor disease. Although the official is proficient in medical skills, Compared with my niece Mengxue, she is still far behind, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help His Highness in curing the miasma, right?¡± "Hahaha~, Prosecutor Cui, don't worry. I just want you to help me prepare some medicinal ingredients. For the rest, you just need to do as I'm told. I guarantee that you can cure this nasty disease like miasma!" Li Min suddenly said He laughed and said with a lot of confidence in his tone. Text Chapter 242 The Nemesis of Malaria "Your Highness, are you sure you want to use Artemisia annua instead of Artemisia annua?" Cui Wei asked again, still unsure. Just now Li Min asked him to prepare some medicinal materials, but what he didn't expect was that what Li Min was looking for turned out to be Artemisia odorifera. The so-called mugwort is actually a type of mugwort, and it is of the same species as the mugwort used to smoke mosquitoes for a hundred days. In fact, there are many types of wormwood that can be used as medicine, such as mugwort and artemisia annua, which are commonly used for medicinal purposes. However, wormwood is different because it has a strong odor, so few people use it. Used as medicine. "Yes, to be precise, it is a kind of yellow-green wormwood with small yellow flowers." And it is best to be fresh. The stronger the smell, the better," Li Min reminded again. There are actually several types of stinky wormwood, among which Only Artemisia annua has the effect of treating malaria. When talking about malaria, Li Min mainly heard it from a friend in his previous life. This friend went to Africa for work and talked about how he almost died from malaria. He also gave Li Min a general introduction to malaria. Li Min had relevant knowledge, so Li Min was very impressed. He knew that artemisinin in Artemisia annua was the nemesis of malaria, so he was so sure. "This" Cui Wei looked at Li Min's confident look. He was obviously very confident. He couldn't say anything for a while. He carefully recalled the wormwood described by Li Min in his mind, and immediately thought of a plant. He nodded immediately and said: "Okay, since His Highness insists, I will go and do it now. According to the form of Artemisia that His Highness said, it should be the Artemisia odorifera called wine cake grass by southerners. It also grows in many places in Liuqiu. , I will send someone to collect it right now.¡± Li Min was overjoyed when he heard that Cui Wei already knew what kind of wormwood it was. He immediately asked Cui Wei to do it quickly. After all, saving people is like putting out fires. If he hadn't wanted to establish his authority before, he wouldn't have delayed until now to remember it. . Cui Wei is indeed a person who can be the governor, and his work efficiency is indeed not comparable to ordinary people. He has not left for two hours, but he has already sent people to deliver the first batch of Artemisia annua, and they are all freshly cut. In fact, because of its peculiar smell and slight poison, no one eats this kind of Artemisia annua. However, some ethnic minorities in the south use it to make wine, and this is where the name of Artemisia annua comes from. Artemisia annua has a strong vitality, so it is almost everywhere in the mountains and roadsides. Most people just regard it as a weed. No one has ever thought that this thing is actually a grass jelly that can treat malaria. "Your Highness, you don't want to use wormwood to make medicine for the people on the ship to drink, do you?" Cui Mengxue asked speechlessly as she looked at the wormwood that had piled up like a hill in front of her. After resting for a while, she immediately ran over to urge Li Min to save people. Unexpectedly, what she saw was such a pile of smelly wormwood. Cui Mengxue has studied medicine for so many years, and naturally knows that some predecessors have proposed using Artemisia annua to treat malaria, but it was Artemisia annua, not Artemisia annua. Moreover, she also asked Sun Simiao for advice, but he told her that using Artemisia annua as medicine had no effect on malaria at all. As for using wormwood as medicine, Cui Mengxue feels that it is even more nonsense, because she has never heard that wormwood can also be used as medicine? "Of course this thing can't be used to make medicine," Li Min said with a mysterious smile. After Cui Mengxue heard this, she immediately felt relieved, thinking that her memory was indeed correct, and Artemisia odorifera could not be used as medicine. Before Cui Mengxue could be happy for a long time, she heard Li Min continue to say very confidently: "But this smelly wormwood is used to extract juice for patients to drink. As long as you drink this, you can definitely cure malaria." " "Juicing?" Cui Mengxue was even more surprised after hearing this. She did not expect that some herbs cannot be boiled with strong fire, otherwise they will lose their efficacy. Is this the same for Artemisia odorifera? In fact, Cui Mengxue guessed well that the artemisinin in wormwood is the main ingredient in the treatment of malaria. However, if it is heated, the artemisinin will be destroyed and naturally it will not have any effect. Seeing Cui Mengxue's surprised look, Li Min felt even more proud. He ordered people to squeeze all the wormwood sent by Cui Wei into juice, then filled it in several large barrels and sent it to the fleet outside the port in a small boat. , let the sick people drink as much as they can. After all, the only effective ingredient in it is artemisinin. Li Min doesn¡¯t know the content of artemisinin in Artemisia annua, so it¡¯s better to let them drink more to be safe. However, in Li Min¡¯s view, it is not enough to just let the people on the ship drink wormwood juice. After all, the weather in Keelung Port is hot and there are many mosquitoes. Two days is enough for them to spread the malaria parasite. Therefore, Li Min did not ask Cui Wei to stop collecting Artemisia annua. Instead, he sent more people to assist him to speed up the collection of Artemisia annua. Early the next morning, Li Min asked Lu Qing to post notices throughout the city, warning the people in the city to go to various city gates to collect herbal medicines as soon as possible. A special medicine collection office was even set up at the port. There was a suspected patient on the ship, so he immediately poured a few bowls of it without saying a word. Anyway, artemisinin not only kills malaria parasites, but alsoIt can also kill other parasitic diseases, and it also has cooling and antipyretic effects, so it is also good to drink as herbal tea. Of course, the premise is that you have to adapt to the strange taste. Artemisinin is indeed the nemesis of malaria. After the people on the waiting fleet drank the juice, their condition improved the next day. As a result, this not only greatly increased Li Min's confidence, but also made them more confident. Those patients saw a glimmer of hope of survival in their despair, so they immediately became active. Every time a vat containing wormwood juice was delivered to the ship, there would be a scramble, and everyone wanted to drink more. Let yourself heal faster. After three days, the conditions of the malaria patients on the ship improved greatly. Some of them even recovered faster and were almost like ordinary people. However, for safety, they still had to stay on the ship. Of course, not everyone can be cured. For example, there were several critically ill crew members on the ship. Even after drinking wormwood juice, their condition did not improve at all, and they died in pain in the end. Li Min estimated that the reason for this is that the concentration of artemisinin is too low. After all, the primitive method of extracting juice from Artemisia annua makes the content of artemisinin extremely low, and at best it can only have an effect on patients in the early and middle stages. , as for late-stage malaria, it is estimated that it will not have much effect. It is also worth mentioning that Li Min did not deliberately keep the fact that Artemisia odorifera can treat malaria a secret. After all, such a big move as purchasing Artemisia odorifera could hardly escape the eyes of interested people. In addition, Li Min did not make money with this thing, and it was also related to the lives of countless people, so Li Min simply announced the functions of Artemisia odorifera and sent people to notify several major ports closer to Liuqiu. And asked local officials to report it to the court. After all, malaria is a common plague. If you can prepare earlier, you may be able to save many lives. Of course, Li Min is not that pedantic. The weather in the south is hot, and malaria will definitely not be eradicated. Therefore, after the efficacy of Artemisia odorifera is announced, its value will definitely double. The wild ones alone will definitely not be able to meet the requirements. , so he was already discussing artificial planting with Yan Bei, Cui Yu, Wang Kuang and others. However, this matter was not that easy. At least he had to understand the habits of Artemisia odorifera in advance, so they discussed it. Finally, each person contributes a part of the funds, and then organizes manpower to conduct trial planting, and the technology obtained is shared by everyone. With the malaria issue settled, Li Min finally had to deal with the mysterious force in Tainan. Of course, with his status, he would not take risks by going to the other party. Lu Qing had already sent someone to notify the other party and asked them to come to Ji Man. Calculating the days, there would be news in the next two days. But Li Min didn't wait for the other party all the time. He had one more thing to do before meeting the leader of the mysterious force. Li Min was accompanied by Xi Junmai and a dozen other guards. A confidant from the Lu Qing faction led the way. After passing through several heavily guarded checkpoints, he entered a tall cement building. There were patrols from time to time. The soldiers passed by and when they saw Li Min and the others, they immediately saluted. The place where Li Minlai was was the Niuchou Port where he landed. As I had already explained before, all the warships were parked in Niuchou Port, and the land around the port was also a major military area. It was very heavily defended. However, Taking advantage of this, there is another building in Niuchou Port, which is the prison in Keelung City. This is why Li Min came to Niuchou Port today. The warden of the prison, whose surname is Huang, is a middle-aged man in his forties. He had already received the news that Li Min was coming, so he had been waiting in front of the gate. When he saw Li Min and his group, he immediately came up to them. , bowed and saluted and said: "Keelung prison is very quiet, please see the prince." "Huang Yucheng, there's no need to be polite, take me to see those three people quickly," Li Min said with a raised hand. What he wanted to see today was the three assassins who killed Lu Qing. The three were captured at that time. Lu Qing admired the strength and character of these people, so not only did he not kill them, but he also sent doctors to heal their injuries. However, these three people were not ordinary people. Lu Qing was afraid that they would escape, so he sent them to prison for custody. "Your Highness, please follow me." Huang Yuancheng heard Li Min's instructions and did not dare to neglect at all. He immediately opened the prison door and led the way. Li Min also followed him into the dark prison, but because this prison was newly built Yes, there weren't many prisoners inside, so there wasn't much of a smell. Under the leadership of Huang Yuancheng, Li Min quickly arrived at the deepest part of the prison. This is where felons are detained. The iron bars on the cells are obviously thicker than those outside, and there are also special guards guarding them. It can be said that they are heavily guarded. . When he arrived at the prison cell for serious offenders, Li Min didn't need Huang Yucheng's introduction. He immediately found the three killers he was looking for, because there were only three of them prisoners here, and each of them had a separate small room. They were all cleaned very clean. They are treated well here. To be continued Text Chapter 243: The Pure Guard of the Four Guards The cells were very dark. Each cell only had a small window as big as your head. A few rays of sunlight filtered through, which not only did not make the cells much brighter, but made the areas where the sunlight did not shine even more gloomy. Regarding Li Min's arrival, the three imprisoned killers seemed a little surprised. They walked to the iron fence one after another and squinted at Li Min and others in the corridor. Unfortunately, there was insufficient light in the corridor of the cell, and they could only see There were a lot of people on the other side, and the person at the front was faintly headed, and the others couldn't be seen clearly at all. They couldn¡¯t see Li Min clearly, but Li Min could see them clearly through the sunlight coming from the other party¡¯s cell. I saw that in the cells on the left and right, there were two young people who were about to imitate them. They looked to be at least twenty-seven or seventy-eight years old. They were very ordinary-looking. They were the kind of people who would not be found among the crowd. Chapter 13: The people from the Four Guards came, but their faces were a little pale, their upper bodies were muscular, and their skin was full of scars, but they seemed to have healed. It seemed that they were the ones who blocked Lu Lu in the first place. The two assassins of Qing Guard were said to have extraordinary martial arts skills, otherwise they would not have been able to survive under the siege of so many guards. In the middle cell, to Li Min's surprise, an old man was imprisoned. In fact, it was not accurate to say that he was an old man. The main thing Li Min saw at a glance was his white hair, so he felt that he was an old man. He is an old man, but if you take a closer look, you will find that he is actually in his fifties or sixties at most. He is tall and strong, with a square face full of perseverance, a short white beard, and sharp eyes. At first glance, you can tell that he is not a simple person. "Are you the assassins of Lu Qing?" Li Min, who had hidden himself in the dark, asked, with a condescending and majestic tone. He remembered that in TV dramas of later generations, when police interrogate prisoners, they would shine a light on each other to prevent the other party from seeing him. It is said that this can increase the psychological pressure of the prisoner and make it easier to get the desired content from the interrogation. So the current situation was deliberately arranged by him, because according to the rules, torches were lit in the corridor. Hearing Li Min's question, the young people on both sides immediately looked at the sturdy old man in the middle. When the old man heard Li Min's words, he called Lu Qing by his name. Obviously, he had a higher status than Lu Qing. On Liuqiu Island, there really is no one with a higher status than Lu Qing, unless it is Thinking of this, the strong old man was shaken, his face showed a hint of joy, and he asked in a somewhat eager tone: "Are you the King of Qi?" "Yes, it is this king!" Li Min replied calmly. Li Min was not surprised at all that the other party guessed his identity. After all, they had repeatedly asked him to come to Liuqiu, and even risked their lives several times. Now after such a long time, even counting the days, he could guess that it was him who came. . "Your Highness is finally here. My master has been waiting for you for a long time!" After hearing Li Min's confirmation, the old man said even more excitedly. "Your master? Why on earth does he have to see me?" Li Min could no longer maintain that majestic tone at this time, because he found that the old man in front of him did not have any hostility towards him, and even spoke with such dignity. An indescribable kindness. Hearing Li Min ask about the master behind him, the old man suddenly fell silent. After a while, he said: "Your Highness, King Qi, my master has a distinguished status. He does not allow me to reveal his identity. Therefore, this question really bothers me." I can¡¯t answer, but my master has no ill intentions and just wants to talk to His Highness!¡± The old man's words were almost as if he said nothing. The most useful information was that the person had a noble status, and judging from the other party's tone, it seemed that his master's status was still higher than that of Li Min, which made him confused. No matter how noble the other party was, , at most, he is just a local emperor on Liuqiu Island. How can he compare to himself, the prince of the Tang Dynasty? Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little angry, and asked in a bad tone: "Your master is so arrogant. His status is noble? Does that mean that I have to go to your territory to see him in person?" Unexpectedly, after hearing Li Min's words, the old man in the cell smiled slightly and said: "His Royal Highness King Qi is really powerful. My master will not come to Keelung, so if you want to see him, you have to go to the south in person!" I x~! Li Min cursed in his heart. What he said just now was just a matter of anger. He didn't expect that the other party actually followed his words, and the words also confirmed that his master status was nobler than his own prince. This made Li Min even more angry. I couldn't even get angry, and I could only cry or laugh in my heart. "You refused to tell the origin of your master, but you assassinated my people several times, led me to Liuqiu, and now you ask me to go see him in person. Do you think this is possible?" Li Ming asked. The voice suddenly turned low. Now he was wondering if the owner of the other party was mentally ill.? But I didn¡¯t expect that the smile on the old man¡¯s face did not change at all after hearing this, and he still replied with a smile: ¡°Your Highness, nothing in this world is impossible, and I believe you will be willing to go soon!¡± Looking at the other party's confident expression, Li Min was even more confused. This old man definitely didn't look like a psychopath, and his confidence almost came from his bones. It didn't look like acting at all. In this way, there was only one situation. , that is, the master of the other party is really a person of noble status, and he is so noble that even he, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, has to pay a visit in person! But in this world, besides the emperor father in Chang'an City, is there really another person? Impossible, absolutely impossible for there to be a second person! Li Min almost thought about it, but he couldn't think of anyone else he could let him visit in person. In this case, it must be that the old man in front of him is lying. Although he can't see any flaws on the surface, it doesn't make sense logically, so the only reason that can be explained is that the other party is lying. Thinking of this, Li Min became even more angry. He suddenly took two steps forward, stared fiercely at the eyes of the old man in prison, and said coldly: "Old man, you" But what Li Min didn¡¯t expect was that just after he said a few words, he saw the old man¡¯s expression suddenly change. It turned out that he finally saw Li Min clearly. However, when he saw Li Min, he felt as if he had seen a ghost. His entire face was deformed in horror, his eyes widened, and he pointed at Li Min with his trembling right hand, and said tremblingly: "You you¡­¡­" The old man looked at you for a long time, but he couldn't say the following words. Li Min was shocked. He didn't know what he had on him to scare the other party like this? Fortunately, the old man was also a man who had seen the world and quickly woke up from the shock. However, when his eyes glanced at Li Min's left hand, he happened to see the green Four Guards Ring. As a result, the old man's mind was suddenly confused again, and he couldn't tell whether the person in front of him was a human or a ghost. ??Then the old man in prison suddenly turned over and knelt on the ground, shouting: "Judge Yang Lie, pay homage to His Majesty the Emperor!" Not only Li Min was startled by the old man's move, but the young people detained on both sides also looked confused. They looked at Li Min and then at the kneeling old man, not knowing how to react? As for the guards like Xi Junmai and others brought by Li Min, they stepped back knowingly. They were all Li Min's confidants and would never betray Li Min. However, it was better not to listen to such taboo topics. After all, there is only one Emperor in the world, and he is also His Highness's father. It would be a big trouble if someone knew that someone called His Highness the emperor. Fortunately, Huang Yucheng had already retreated, otherwise Mr. Xi would have had to kill him and silence him. Although Li Min was frightened, he noticed the old man's title: Judge! This is obviously a code name, and Li Min happens to know that there is a code name that is somewhat similar to the judge, and that is King of Hell! Li Min's tyrant grandfather left a jasper ring to Empress Xiao, which is the name of the four-guard guard he now wears. They are the four guards of purity, filth, wealth, and espionage. The four guards each perform their own duties. Among them, the clean guard is responsible for assassinations; the dirty guard is responsible for frame-ups, slander and other shady activities; the financial guard is responsible for collecting money, most of which is used by Yang Guang to squander, and a small part is used for the operation of the four guards; and the spy is responsible for Wei is responsible for the collection and analysis of intelligence. These four guards were extremely powerful, and almost the entire Sui Dynasty was under their surveillance. The people in charge of these four guards are two people codenamed the King of Hell and the God of Wealth. Among them, the King of Hell controls the Pure Guard and the Zang Guard, while the God of Wealth manages the Financial Guard and the Spy Guard. In addition, each of them has a deputy. Among them, the deputy of the God of Wealth is called Tongzi, and the deputy of the King of Hell is called the judge. Moreover, this judge has great power and is solely in charge of the Jingwei responsible for the assassination. "You are actually the Pure Guards. No wonder you were able to succeed in several assassinations?" Li Min was also shocked and could not recover. The King of Hell was Mr. Yang from Chang'an City. He had heard from the other party that when the Sui Dynasty destroyed the rear guard, it was due to internal discord. , which led to it being torn apart. Among them, the judge ran away with the clean guards, and the dirty guards were completely dispersed. As for the financial guards and spy guards, almost all of them, like Wang Zihao's father, cleared their foundation and became obedient citizens of the Tang Dynasty. Li Min looked very similar to Yang Guang, and the cell was very dark. The judge named Yang Lie suddenly saw his appearance just now, as if he saw Yang Guang back then. Naturally, he felt confused and finally woke up. When he came over, he saw the Four Guards Ring that Yang Guang had never left his hand. This made him even more dizzy. He thought it was Yang Guang standing in front of him, so he turned over and knelt down. But after kowtowing a few times, Yang Lie suddenly came to his senses. Emperor Shi Zuming had been killed decades ago. The person in front of him was definitely not him, but the other partyHe is the son of the Ninth Princess and the grandson of Emperor Shizu Ming, so it is natural that the two of them should look alike! Thinking of this, Yang Lie suddenly stood up again, looking up and down at Li Min with tearful eyes, and even his lips were trembling slightly with excitement. However, Li Min looked at the other party's appearance, then lowered his head at the Four Guards Ring in his hand. Suddenly he raised his eyebrows and shouted loudly: "Judge, listen to your order. As the owner of the Four Guards Ring, I ask you, what is behind your back?" Who is this person?¡± (To be continued!!! Text Chapter 244 White Jade Seal Li Min's sharp shout immediately woke up Yang Lie. However, after hearing the content of Li Min's question, an extremely complicated look immediately appeared on his face. He instinctively wanted to answer, but his reason made him grit his teeth. The reason why Li Min used the Four Guards Ring to order the other party was because he knew that since the death of his cheap grandfather, the Four Guards had established the rule of recognizing the ring but not others. As long as the descendants of the Yang royal family hold the Four Guards Ring, , then you have the absolute power to order them to do anything! And he happens to have half of the Yang family's blood in his body. Although he is a grandson, his blood relationship is very close, so he can barely use the Four Guards Ring. What Li Min didn't expect was that after Yang Lie heard what he said, the expression on his face changed for a while, but finally he gritted his teeth and said: "Your Highness, as a member of the Four Guards, I can't refuse. Any request you may have, but the identity of the master is very important. Even within us, only a few people know about it, so please forgive me for not being able to answer this question!" Hearing that the other party still refused to answer, Li Min was angry, but became more curious about the identity of the person behind Yang Lie. In order to keep it secret, the other party dared to disobey the orders of the Four Guards. It seems that the identity of this person has been revealed. It can't just be described as 'mysterious', it can simply be said to be horrifying. However, Li Min was not one to give up easily. He glared at Yang Lie with a sullen face and said sternly again: "Yang Lie, have you forgotten the oath that the four guards made back then? I will ask you again, who is that person? who?" Facing Li Min's questioning, the look of struggle on Yang Lie's face became heavier, but in the end he suddenly regained his composure, raised his right hand suddenly to lock his throat, and said to Li Min with a calm face: "Your Highness, even if Yang Lie I will never forget the oath I made when I die, and I will never dare to disobey the orders of the Master of the Four Guards in this life, but without the permission of the Master, Yang Lie will never dare to tell his identity to anyone, so I can only die to thank the world!" Yang Lie is a killer. Every part of his body is a weapon for killing people. As long as his fingers are strong, he can definitely crush his own throat. After he said the above words, he immediately prepared to commit suicide in front of Li Min. After all, the orders on both sides could not be violated, so he had only one death. Seeing this situation, the two young people on both sides exclaimed loudly. And Li Min didn't expect that Yang Lie, as his name suggests, had such a strong personality. Even if he committed suicide, he would not reveal the name of the master behind him, which made him secretly admire him. But now is not the time to be in a daze. Just when Yang Lie finished his words and tightened his fingers resolutely, wanting to kill himself, Li Min, who was closest, took two steps forward and stretched his hand through the iron fence. , then grabbed the other person's hand and shouted at the same time: "Stop!" Li Min was taking a big risk by doing this. After all, the person in prison was a top killer. Now there was only an iron fence between the two. As long as the other party was willing, he could kill him with just a raise of his hand. The guards of Prince Qi's Mansion behind were also startled by Li Min's actions. They had just retreated a certain distance. Since they did not hear clearly what Li Min and Yang Lie said, they did not know the complicated relationship between the two. Seeing that Li Min was so close to the opponent at this time, it was too late to take precautions. Fortunately, Xi Junmai reacted quickly and immediately pointed his bow and arrow at Yang Lie. As soon as the opponent made any move, he would be immediately shot. Arrow pierces the throat! Fortunately, after Yang Lie heard Li Min shouting to stop, his wrist was pulled again. He was afraid of hurting Li Min, so he didn't dare to use any more force and put his hand down obediently. At this time, Li Min also noticed the reaction of Xi Junmai and others behind him. He was afraid of causing misunderstanding and hurriedly took a few steps away. Only then did Xi Junmai put down his bow and arrow. "Yang Lie, I don't ask anymore, and you don't have to die to prove your ambition, so as not to give me a reputation of being unkind!" Li Min said angrily. It is one thing to admire the other person's integrity, but it is another to be angry. After all, he still knew nothing about the mysterious owner of the other party, which made Li Min feel like he was being toyed with. Since he couldn't ask anything, Li Min was too lazy to spend his energy on the other party. He was about to leave, but unexpectedly he was stopped by Yang Lie, and then the other party started to ask about why the Four Guards Ring was in his possession. In addition, He also asked about the current situation of the four guards. Regarding these, Li Min did not hide anything. After all, Yang Lie was also a member of the Four Guards, so he told the story of how he got the Four Guards Ring from Queen Xiao. At the same time, he also told the other party that the King of Hell and the God of Wealth are now here. Although most of the four guards under him have been dispersed, the financial guards, espionage guards, and dirty guards are all being reorganized. The only thing missing is the clean guards. When Li Min said this, he glanced at Yang Lie and found that the expression on the other person's face was complicated. Most of them were happy for the rebirth of the Fourth Guard, but they were also worried about the future of his own Pure Guard. After all, what Li Min said was He could also hear the solicitation, but now he already had someone to be loyal to., it is really not good to invest in others. Seeing the entangled look of the other party, Li Min also nodded secretly. Not to mention Yang Lie's talent, his character is already very rare. After all, three of the four guards have surrendered, and they are the only ones left. There is a guard, and Li Min is holding this guard ring. If he swears allegiance now, it is the best time, and others will not say anything, but the other party is worried about the master behind it, but he does not do it to Li Min. any expression. After talking about the four guards, Li Min left. As for Yang Lie and the other three, they would stay in the cell for a while until they figured out the true identity of the person behind them and understood their intentions. In addition, Yang Lie also said that he would be willing to go to Tainan soon. This made Li Min very curious, what method would the other party use to get him to go? Regarding this issue, Li Min soon knew and agreed, because the people sent by Lu Qing came back. As Yang Lie said, the other party was not willing to come at all, and even after knowing that Li Ke also came with Li Min At that time, the two brothers were actually asked to go to Tainan together. This made Li Min very angry. He was about to lose his temper, but he didn't expect that the person who came back actually presented another thing, saying that he had named it and wanted to give it to him. As a result, when Li Min saw it, his face immediately turned pale. Changed, and hurriedly found his third brother Li Ke to discuss. "Third brother, do you think this thing is real?" Li Min climbed on the table and asked in a daze while looking at the thing in front of him. "It's hard to say, it looks like it's an imperial item, but I haven't seen it before. It would be great if my mother-in-law or grandmother were here. They would definitely be able to tell the authenticity at a glance!" Li Ke also looked up and down on the table. Something, he replied with some uncertainty. On the table in front of the two of them, there was a white jade seal the size of a fist. At the bottom of the seal, there were eight small characters engraved: "The Founding Emperor carries the great cause, and the great cause is first accomplished." The Founding Emperor is the reign name of Emperor Wen of the Sui Dynasty, Yang Jian. , and Daye is Yang Guang's reign name. These two sentences are actually engraved on this seal, and the significance is naturally of great significance. In addition, the upper part of the seal is carved into the shape of a dragon, which is a symbol only used by the royal family. Therefore, this seal should have been used by the royal family, but Li Ke and Li Min had no discernment and could not tell whether this thing was authentic or fake. "Sixth brother, how about I call Fu Wang here? He has the most experience here, and he also served as an official in the former Sui Dynasty. He should know whether this thing is genuine or not." Li Min thought for a while and suggested. . Although he didn't want too many people to know about this matter, in this situation, only Wang An could help them. Moreover, as Li Min's absolute confidant, Wang An was also one of his most trusted people, knowing that he There won't be any big problems with the former Sui Yi Lao. "This" Li Ke thought about it after hearing this, and finally nodded and said, "Okay, Mr. Wang is not an outsider, so it's okay to let him know this." Seeing that Li Ke agreed, Li Min immediately sent someone to invite Wang An. When Wang An arrived, he was also very surprised when he saw the jade seal on the table. After listening to Li Min's introduction to the origin of the jade seal, he immediately took the seal in his hand and looked at it carefully. After a while, he carefully Put the seal back to its original place. "Your Highnesses, does this seal belong to the former Sui royal family? I don't dare to be sure, but the texture of this jade reminds me of an old incident." Wang An said while twirling his beard. "What old thing?" Li Min and Li Ke asked almost at the same time. "Haha, it's actually nothing. It's just that when the grandfathers of the two highnesses first came to the throne, someone from the Western Regions presented a treasure. It was said to be a top-quality jade half the height of a man. This jade was not only astonishing in weight, but also of unprecedented quality. Therefore, Emperor Yang liked him very much when he saw it. Unfortunately, there was a fire in the palace later, and the jade was accidentally broken during the rescue. Many people lost their lives because of this, but no matter how many people were killed, it would not be enough. It didn't help. In the end, Emperor Yang had people make various jade articles from the broken jade. Not only did he use it himself, but he also gave some to the princes and ministers at the time. When I was studying in Chang'an, I once saw a piece of jade with a texture similar to this one. The seals are exactly the same, so if nothing else happens, this seal should be authentic!" Wang An said with emotion. When Yang Guang first came to the throne, he was so high-spirited. Unfortunately, in just a few decades, the vigorous Sui Dynasty turned into chaos. Countless people were destroyed in the war. Therefore, no matter how future generations evaluate Yang Guang, from this moment on From a point of view, Yang deserved to lose his empire. "I remembered!" Li Min suddenly slapped his thigh and said after hearing this. Just now, he felt that this white jade seal looked very familiar, as if he had seen something similar somewhere. After Wang An reminded him, he finally remembered where he had seen it. And it is very easy to judge the authenticity of a seal.?This requires Li Ke¡¯s help! Text Chapter 245 Perfect Layout "Third brother, quickly, take out that jade pendant on your body!" Li Min said eagerly. "Jade pendant? What jade pendant?" Li Ke was stunned after hearing this. Just now Li Min said that he remembered it, but before he could figure out what Li Min was thinking of? But he saw him rushing over to ask for the jade pendant again. "It's the meeting gift that grandma asked you to choose when we met her!" Li Min reminded anxiously. When he and Li Ke, under the leadership of Concubine Yang, went to visit the former Empress Xiao of the Sui Dynasty, the other party was very happy and took out Yang Guang's relics and let them choose their own gifts. That's when Li Min got the Four Guards Ring. of. At that time, Li Ke chose a white jade pendant, the texture of which was similar to the seal in front of him. If it is true as Wang An said, then these two jade articles should be like that. Chapter 245 The perfect layout Carved from fragments of a large jade stone. Li Ke was suddenly enlightened upon hearing this, and hurriedly took off the jade pendant from his waist. This was an exquisite jade pendant engraved with a phoenix seeking a phoenix. It was not only exquisite in workmanship, but also of top quality, so Li Ke never left it. After Li Min grabbed the jade pendant, the three of them climbed on the table and compared it with the seal for a long time. They immediately came to the conclusion that the two jade articles were indeed made of the same material. In addition, Li Ke also provided an important clue, that is, he remembered that when he selected the jade pendant, there was also a white jade seal in the box containing the relics, which seemed to look similar to this one. After Li Ke mentioned it, Li Min seemed to have some vague impressions, but it had been so long that he couldn't remember what the seal looked like. Every time at this time, Li Min would miss the era of advanced information in later generations. If there was a phone now, he could just call Chang'an and ask Concubine Yang or Empress Xiao. Wouldn't everything be solved? However, although they did not have a phone call, they at least confirmed that the seal was indeed authentic, and looking at the dragon shape carved on it, plus the eight words under the seal, Wang An finally came to the conclusion that this seal should It was a personal belonging of an important figure in the former Sui royal family, most likely a certain prince. It's just that when Yu Wenhuaji rebelled, all the princes and grandsons who followed Yang Guang were slaughtered, so the original owner of this seal should have died long ago. "Wang Fu, according to you, the mysterious figure on the other side should have obtained this seal later, but what is his purpose in sending this seal now?" Li Min disagreed with Wang An's inference, because If the other party is not the original owner of the seal, then why would Yang Lie, a Jingwei, listen to the other party's orders? It's a pity that he doesn't plan to tell anyone about Jingwei for the time being. After all, this kind of fact is too sensitive. "Liu Lang, could this be a conspiracy of the other party, using this seal as bait to make us think that the other party is the former Sui royal family, luring the two of us there, and then doing evil things?" Before Wang An could wait, Li Ke opened his mouth and said. The reason why he had this inference was that firstly, he didn't know about Jingwei, and secondly, he also heard about Lu Qing and others being assassinated by the other party, so he was worried about his own safety. However, Wang An shook his head after hearing this, with a puzzled look on his face and said: "When the royal family was massacred by Yu Wenhuaji, it was known to the whole world, and the other party would definitely not use this method to lure the two of them. Your Highness went forward, but if this were not the case, the other party¡¯s intention of sending this seal is very confusing?¡± When Wang An said this, his eyes suddenly lit up, he raised his head and said to Li Min: "Your Highness, didn't General Lu catch three assassins? Let's go and interrogate them, maybe we can find out something!" "No need, I have already asked, and I have decided to leave for the other party tomorrow!" Li Min suddenly said with an indifferent expression. Although Wang An's analysis just now was very reasonable, Li Min knew that Wang An's analysis was wrong because he didn't know anything about Jingwei. Without this key link, even if he was as smart as the sky, he still couldn't do it. It is difficult to draw correct conclusions. "Your Highness, the other party's origin is unknown, so you must not take any personal risk!" Wang An was naturally shocked when he heard Li Min suddenly said that he was going to the other party's territory, and hurriedly stopped him. "Liu Lang, what Wang Fu said is right. You must not act on impulse. It is better to find out where the other party is coming from first!" Li Ke also tried to persuade him, but at the same time he had some doubts in his heart. He was only halfway through the analysis. Why did Li Min suddenly say that he wanted to do something? To meet the unidentified person in person? "Third brother, Wang Fu, although I don't know the exact identity of the other party, I have already guessed something, and I am sure that the other party does not have any malicious intentions, so I think it is necessary to go there. Besides, I will We will bring enough guards, and we will only go to the junction of the two forces and will not go deep into the other side's territory, so safety is guaranteed!" Li Min said with a smile, with the same confidence on his face as always.   In fact, although Wang An's analysis just now was wrong, it gave Li Min some inspiration. It was this inspiration, combined with Yang Lie's various reactions, that finally made Li Min somewhat certain about the identity of the mysterious man. Guess, if this is really the case, then it is indeed necessary for him to go there once. As long as the other party is not a lunatic, he will not do anything to him. "Your Highness, you" When Wang An heard that Li Min insisted on going, he was about to speak to persuade him, but he was interrupted by Li Ke who was next to him: "Liu Lang, if you insist on going, then I will go with you. Anyway, the other party also called your name." Ask me to go!¡± Li Min saw the third brother's expression as if he was going to the execution ground when he spoke. He couldn't help laughing loudly and said: "Third brother, don't be nervous. I'm sure that our trip to Tainan will definitely yield unexpected results." !¡± Wang An and Li Ke looked at each other and felt a little confused about where Li Min's confidence came from. They wondered where Li Min got such a judgment from? But at this moment, Li Min's laughter suddenly stopped, and his face showed a thoughtful look. After a while, he suddenly sighed: "What a powerful scheming, I actually did what Yang Lie said." , willingly go to see that person in person!" Two days later, thirty well-prepared warships set sail from Keelung Port and sailed along the Taiwan Strait toward Tainan. This time, in addition to Li Min and Li Ke, there were only two thousand royal guards on board, and there were also three thousand naval troops from Lu Qing's faction. Although five thousand people may not seem like a lot, but compared to a sparsely populated overseas place like Liuqiu, it is already a force that is enough to sweep across the entire island. Li Min, who was standing at the stern of the boat, waved goodbye to Yan Bei, Cui Yu and others who were seeing them off on the shore. When he couldn't see the figures clearly, Li Min slowly walked to the bow of the boat. Looking at the endless sea in front of him, he couldn't help but feel Somewhat emotional. As the saying goes, there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. This time he was completely plotted by the person behind the scenes, but he was not angry at all, because he really did not expect that the other party had started planning this matter since last year, even if Even though he knew he was being plotted, he still went to see the other party willingly. Li Min has been certain that in the matter of Liu Qiu, whether it is Lu Qing, Yang Lie or himself, they are all chess pieces in the hands of the opponent, especially Yang Lie, the key chess piece, which plays the most important role. crucial role. When the conflict between Lu Qing and the other party began, the other party first threatened Lu Qing with assassination, then asked to see him, and then deliberately let Yang Lie be captured. In this regard, he met Yang Lie again yesterday, and also Got a positive reply from the other party. Even Yang Lie himself could not explain clearly why he arranged for Yang Lie to be captured. He only knew that his master had told him that as long as he saw Li Min, he just asked Li Min to go to Tainan to meet him in person. Nothing else was needed. explain. However, although Yang Lie didn't know the reason, Li Min guessed it, because he was sure that the other party should know that he was holding the Four Guards Rings, and then arranged for Yang Lie to be captured. When Yang Lie saw the Four Guards Rings in his hand, When guarding, his identity as Jingwei will naturally be revealed. The reason for this is to tell Li Min that his identity is enough to drive Jingwei. And when the white jade seal is delivered, Li Min can know the approximate identity of the other party as long as he makes a bold guess. And when Li Min knows his identity, there is no reason to refuse his request. The opponent¡¯s plan was almost link by link. From the beginning of the conflict with Lu Qing, they made a step-by-step plan to get Li Min to go. If there is a problem with one link, then the entire plan will fall short, but the wonderful thing is that such a huge layout, which lasted nearly a year, still perfectly achieved the original purpose, which makes people have to sigh. The other party's resourcefulness is profound. It¡¯s just that although Li Min understood the opponent¡¯s plan, there was one problem that he couldn¡¯t figure out. Based on the identity of the other party that I guessed, if he really wanted to see me, why didn't he just tell me his identity without causing so many things? If I were dumber, I probably wouldn't understand the other person's intentions at all. Is he testing himself? Li Min suddenly thought of a possibility, but what was the purpose of the other party doing this? What are the benefits if you pass the test? Even if you fail to understand the other party's intentions, you will probably destroy the other party with an army. Wouldn't it be a huge tragedy? Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but have a headache again. It seems that the other party is indeed not an ordinary person, and the question he is thinking about is not something that my little brain can understand. It is better to wait until I see the other party before asking the other party in person. I just hope that person is someone easy to get along with, otherwise I and my third brother Li Ke may be aggrieved. Just when Li Min was standing on the bow of the boat thinking about the man in Tainan, on a somewhat deserted beach in Tainan, a man wearingThe middle-aged man in a cloth robe looked at the sea in the distance. Although there was only a not-too-wide strait across the sea, he could not see the mainland to the west at all. For a long time, the middle-aged man who stood there like a stone statue suddenly sighed and said to himself in a hoarse voice: "It's hard to go back to your homeland when your motherland is gone. Li Min, Li Min, if you don't come here, I won't be able to wait any longer." Got it!"! ! ! Text Chapter 246 Penghu Islands Li Min's fleet went all the way south and soon arrived at the Penghu Islands. It is located between Liuqiu Island and the mainland. It is also the first stop for immigrants from the mainland to Liuqiu. Therefore, it is one of the areas with the highest concentration of Han people and also The most developed area, but the current situation here is not optimistic. Penghu, as the area with the highest concentration of Han people, naturally could not escape Lu Qing's vicious hands. However, the main force of the person who controlled Yang Lie was in Tainan, which is very close to Penghu, so the other party would naturally not let Lu Qing control him. Penghu controls, so the two sides are not only fighting on Liuqiu Island, but even Penghu is also in contention. The Penghu Islands are mainly composed of three large islands, namely Penghu Island, Baisha Island and Xiyu Island. There are also some scattered small islands. Now Lu Qing has occupied Baisha Island and Xiyu Island. If it hadn't been last time When the assassination happened, the main island, which was the largest in area, had long been in Li Min's possession. Li Min¡¯s fleet docked at a port on Baisha Island, which was only a few kilometers away from the Penghu Island occupied by the opponent. As long as they held a telescope, they could not hide every move on the opposite island. As soon as Li Min's fleet approached the port, Lu Qing immediately came up on a warship to greet them. When Li Min decided to come to see the man in person, Lu Qing also expressed his opposition, but there was no way to change Li Min's mind. In desperation, he had to leave early and took a fast boat to Baisha Island a few days earlier, informing the other party and Be prepared in advance. After the two parties met, Li Min followed Lu Qing to the temporary residence at the port. Penghu originally had a developed fishery, and most of the residents on the island made a living by fishing. The port they were in used to be just a fishing port, with only a few broken fishing boats on the port. There was nothing. Later, Lu Qing took a fancy to the deep and wide water of the port here and its proximity to Penghu Island, so he designated it as a military dock. However, the houses on the dock had not yet been built, and everyone lived there. In the tent. After entering the Chinese army's tent, Li Min and Li Ke didn't even bother to drink. They immediately asked Lu Qing, "How is it? Has the other party decided on the time and place for the meeting?" "Your Highness, the location has been decided. The location is on Zhongdun Island between Baisha Island and Penghu Island. In addition to the two Highnesses and the leader of the other party, both sides are also allowed to bring ten guards, and the two of us are allowed The other party's warships are not allowed to come within five miles of Zhongdun Island. As for the time, the other party let us choose, but it is best within these few days." Lu Qing bowed and replied. "What's the situation on Zhongdun Island? Why is it best to set the date on these days?" Li Min asked with some confusion. Lu Qing smiled after hearing this. He took out a topographic map of the Penghu Islands and spread it on the table. Then he pointed at one of the points and said: "Your Highnesses, please look at the east end of Baisha Island where we are and the other side of Penghu." The western end of the island is very close, and the small piece in the middle is Zhongdun Island. Although Zhongdun Island does not seem to be connected to the two big islands, every time the tide goes out, there is a gap between Zhongdun Island and the two big islands. The beach below the sea water will be exposed, and pedestrians can pass through it. The low tide time these days happens to be around breakfast and dinner. In this way, after talking during the day, you can walk back by yourself at night to avoid the extra cost of boat transfers. Unnecessary risk!" When Li Min heard about the wonderful topography of Zhongdun Island, he couldn't help but marvel at the magic of nature. At the same time, he nodded to Lu Qing's suggestion. Indeed, if a boat is used to pick up and drop off, both parties will definitely have to send boats. This will definitely increase some risks. After all, the more people there are, the safer he and Li Ke will be. It¡¯s not guaranteed, so it¡¯s better to have less. "Well, in that case, Lu Qing, please inform the other party, and the time will be tomorrow!" Li Min and Li Ke discussed it, and after obtaining the other party's consent, they immediately turned to Lu Qing and ordered. Although he already had some guesses about the identity of the mysterious man, he still knew nothing about the specific situation, so he wished he could see him as soon as possible so that he could unravel the mystery in his mind. "Your Highness obeys the order!" Upon hearing this, Lu Qing immediately bowed and accepted the order. He had already prepared the meeting a few days ago. As soon as Li Min and Li Ke arrived, it could start immediately, so Li Min's proposal to meet tomorrow did not seem hasty. After seeing Lu Qing leave, Li Ke stood up and looked at the sky. It was already past noon. They had already had lunch on the boat, but it was still some time before dark, so Li Ke suggested: "Liu Lang, I Penghu looks beautiful, how about we go for a walk on the beach?" "Haha~, since Third Brother is so interested, I should accompany you!" Li Min also laughed when he heard it. That song in his previous life made Penghu famous all over the country. Later, Li Min even looked up some information about Penghu. According to the information, I knew that this was a rare tourist destination, but unfortunately I never had the chance to come here in my previous life. I didn¡¯t expect that in the era of the Tang Dynasty, I would come to Penghu to compete with others for territory. Now the two brothers took off their long shirts and wore short silk clothes.?The beach. The reason for dressing like this was naturally Li Min's idea. Firstly, the temperature here in Penghu is relatively high, so it would be cooler to dress like this. Secondly, walking on the beach naturally makes him more relaxed. However, Li Ke was obviously not used to wearing short clothes when going out. Fortunately, Li Min was with him, and the military guards Xi Jun bought were all dressed in short clothes, so Li Ke had no objection. After arriving at the beach, Li Min excitedly rolled up his pants, then took off his shoes and walked around on the beach. However, he quickly put his shoes on again, because the beaches now are all wild beaches, and there are only a few people on the beach. In addition to the sand, there are also stones, fish bones, broken shells and other things. If you walk barefoot on it, your feet will be punctured in just a few steps. Not being able to walk barefoot on the beach did make the trip to the beach less fun. However, Li Min was very good at finding things to do for himself. He began to lower his head and pay attention to the shells on the beach. When he saw a good-looking shell, he immediately picked it up. Put it in your arms. Regarding Li Min's behavior, Li Ke asked with some confusion: "Liu Lang, what are you doing picking these up?" "Third brother doesn't know something. When I left Chang'an, I promised to bring some specialties from the seaside to Gao Yang and Sizi. You see, the shells here in Penghu are so beautiful. I just picked them up and gave them to them." Li Min said with a smile. Although Gao Yang and Si Zi are both princesses, the gifts given to them do not have to be expensive, especially for little girls like them. As long as the gifts given are beautiful, they will definitely be happy for a long time. "Hahaha~, Sixth Brother, you are really thoughtful, and you don't forget to coax Gao Yang and the others at this time!" Li Ke laughed. Seeing how relaxed Li Min was now made him less worried about tomorrow's meeting. However, after Li Ke laughed, a solemn expression appeared on his face, and he asked again: "Liu Lang, when I came here before, I asked you who the other party was, but you refused to tell me. Now We are going to meet each other soon, you should tell me who the other person is now, right?" After hearing this, Li Min smiled as if he had known this before. Although Li Ke never asked this question again along the way, Li Min could actually tell that Li Ke wanted to know who the other party was. But Li Min didn't say anything, and he was too embarrassed to ask again, and now he couldn't hold it back anymore. "Third brother, to be honest, I don't know who the other party is. I just guessed some information about the other party's identity. Combining this information and the other party's performance, I judged that the other party has no interest in our brothers. Malice, but why did he spend so much effort to lure us here? I don't know that." Li Min spread his hands, but still didn't say what information he guessed. Seeing that Li Min still refused to say anything, Li Ke couldn't help but asked angrily: "Liu Lang, don't you trust me as your third brother?" When Li Min saw that Li Ke was angry, he couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "Third brother, it's not that I don't want to say it, but what I guessed is so amazing that even I don't know where to start, so it's best to meet him When you get to that person, let him explain his exact identity!" Li Ke looked at Li Min's expression carefully and found that he did not seem to be telling lies. He also thought that as an elder brother, there was really no need to be angry about such a trivial matter. Thinking of this, Li Ke's anger subsided again, but he sighed and then said: "Liu Lang, it's okay if you don't tell me, but you have to tell me whether this matter will involve my mother." Concubine?" The other party sent the seal used by the former Sui royal family, and only called the two brothers Li Min and Li Ke, but did not let Li Yun and Li Zhen, who were both princes, come. In this way, the intention was very obvious. The other party should and There is a huge connection with the Yang family, but what Li Ke is most worried about is involving his mother, Concubine Yang. Li Min frowned when he heard this question. He had never thought about this question, but thinking about the possible identity of the other party, there was indeed the possibility of involving Concubine Yang. No, we absolutely cannot let this happen! Li Min suddenly made up his mind and said with a look of determination on his face: "Third brother, don't worry, although the other party has a great relationship with the mother and concubine, no matter what the purpose of his meeting us is, I will not allow him to do anything Any move that involves my mother-in-law, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± After staying one night at the port on Baisha Island, Li Ke and Li Min got up early the next morning. After washing up, they took a boat to the easternmost part of Baisha Island. Not far away was the meeting center. Dunyu, but the tide has not yet completely fallen, and it is still separated from Baisha Island by the sea water. At about 1st o'clock in the morning, the seawater between the two islands finally receded, revealing a section of yellow beach in the middle. On the beach, there are stool-sized rocks spread every one meter, which seems to be convenient for both sides. People pass. Seeing this wonderful scene with his own eyes, LiHe couldn't help but feel very interested. He looked at Li Ke next to him, and then he led ten guards and walked along the stone towards Zhongdun Island. Text Chapter 247 Another King of Qi Yu originally means small island. Since the Zhongdun Island where Li Min and the others met has the word Yu, it is naturally not that big. The entire island is only two miles in diameter, and there is not much vegetation on the island, so You can see the whole island at a glance. In the middle of the island, there is a newly built bamboo pavilion, where the two parties meet. When Li Min and Li Ke boarded Zhongdun Island, they saw someone boarding the island at the other end of the island. The two sides walked opposite each other along the rocky path, getting closer and closer. When the two teams were a hundred or ten meters apart, Li Min began to look at each other carefully, but what he didn't expect was that there were only two people on the other side, and the one in front was a tall middle-aged man wearing a green cloth robe. Tall and straight, holding a snack box in his hand, looking from a distance, another King Qi in Chapter 247 appears to be forty or fifty years old, with black hair mixed with white stars, and three strands of carefully trimmed beard, which are also black and white. Alternate. When he got closer, the other person's facial features also fell into Li Min's eyes. He saw that this middle-aged man was very handsome, with long eyebrows and starry eyes, and a nose like a hanging gallbladder. Although the ruthless years have made the corners of the other person's eyes and forehead thicker. There were a few shallow fine lines, but they did not reduce the charm of the other party at all, but instead added the flavor of a mature man. This handsome middle-aged man should be the master in Yang Lie's mouth, but when Li Min saw this man, he always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn't explain it. On the contrary, when Li Ke next to him saw the middle-aged man in front of him, he showed a surprised expression. He looked at him and then at Li Min, with a look of confusion on his face. The reason why Li Ke behaved like this was mainly because the middle-aged man opposite him looked so much like Li Min. Although they were very different in age, their facial features were quite similar. When Li Min saw the other person just now, I feel something is wrong, actually that¡¯s why. Even if the other party were twenty or thirty years younger, and then put him together with Li Min and Li Ke, others would definitely say that Li Min and the other party were relatives. Chapter 247: Another brother of King Qi. People on both sides walked into the bamboo pavilion almost at the same time, but what surprised Li Min and Li Ke even more was that among the two people on the other side, except for the middle-aged man himself, the other one turned out to be a little girl. To be precise, it should be A very cute little girl. This little girl looks to be about ten years old at most. She is wearing a pink dress, has a round face, a small mouth, and a pair of big pearl-like eyes under her long eyebrows. She is blinking and looking at Li Min and Li Ke's eyes were full of indescribable curiosity. Both Li Ke and Li Min were a little confused about the middle-aged man's behavior of bringing only a little girl without a guard. However, Li Min liked children the most. Seeing how cute the little girl looked, he couldn't help but wink at each other. , the provoked little girl gave him a sweet smile. Since the other party did not bring any guards, in order to show his sincerity, Li Min also asked Xi Junmai and ten other guards to leave the bamboo pavilion, leaving only the four of them in the pavilion. When the middle-aged man saw the two brothers Li Ke, especially Li Min, he had a very complicated look on his face. "Sit down!" The middle-aged man suddenly spoke, as if he was a familiar elder. "You" Li Ke was already very curious about the identity of this middle-aged man, and now that he saw that the other person looked so similar to Li Min, he naturally couldn't help himself and opened his mouth to ask about the other person's identity. But he didn't expect that Li Min next to him grabbed him, shook his head gently, indicating that he didn't ask, and then pulled him to sit down together. Although Li Ke didn't understand the situation, he had already It was agreed that he would listen to Li Min in everything, so he didn't resist even after thinking about it. Seeing Li Min's performance, the middle-aged man nodded with satisfaction. He also pulled the little girl beside him to sit down, and then put the food box in his hand on the table. After opening the lid, a fragrance filled his nostrils, and what was inside was Some unique side dishes. I saw the middle-aged man putting the side dishes on the table, and then said with a smile: "I am a guest from afar. It is really hard for you two brothers to come so far to see me. I have made several side dishes with my own hands, but I don't know how to cook them." It¡¯s not to your liking.?¡± The middle-aged man's words became more and more strange. He really regarded himself as the elder of the two brothers Li Min, and he seemed to be just doing it as usual with this meeting, without any sign of negotiation. "As for the middle-aged man's performance, Li Ke only felt that it was very strange. He couldn't figure out what the calculation of this strange middle-aged man was? Li Min, on the other hand, acted very calmly and did not show any surprise at all. He also said with a smile: "The elders' banquet, no matter how the food and wine taste, is an honor for the juniors!" Hearing that Li Min was so good at talking, the middle-aged man also looked up to the sky and laughed. At the same time, he pointed at Li Min and said: "Li Min, Li Min, you really live up to the title of King of Qi.", and only a smart person like me is qualified to be the King of Qi! " As soon as the middle-aged man's words came out, Li Ke felt even more confused. Why was the other party related to Li Min's title? And from the meaning of the other party's words, it seemed that he had also been the king of Qi? But after hearing this, Li Min stood up in shock, put his hands on the table and asked eagerly: "Impossible, weren't you killed a long time ago?" After learning that the other party had a great relationship with the former Sui royal family, and that Jingwei, one of the Four Guards, was willing to be driven by him, and Yang Lie was unwilling to reveal the other party when he met himself, the real owner of the Four Guards Ring. He even risked his life to prove his identity. If these two conditions are met, the identity of the other party will almost be revealed, and that is Yang Guang's direct descendant. But he couldn't be sure which one of Yang Guang's descendants the other party was? So before Li Min came, he specifically asked Wang An for some information about Yang Guang's descendants. Therefore, he knew very clearly that Yang Guang had three sons back then, and one of them had the same title as himself, and he was also the King of Qi. It's just that the King of Qi in the Sui Dynasty had already been killed by Yu Wenhuaji during the Jiangdu Rebellion. But the middle-aged man in front of him, who looked very similar to himself, actually revealed that he was King Qi, which naturally made Li Min unable to believe it. "It's okay not to mention what happened in Jiangdu back then. How is Ninth Sister doing now? The boy named Li didn't bully her, right?" The middle-aged man who called himself King Qi seemed not to want to answer Li Min's words. Instead, he started asking about Concubine Yang's situation. However, he called Concubine Yang Jiu Mei, and called Li Shimin, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, a boy named Li, which obviously confirmed his identity. "Youyou are YangYang Xian?" Li Ke finally understood at this time and asked stammeringly. Yang Jian was the name of the great Sui and Qi king. He was the second son of Yang Guang and one of Empress Xiao's biological sons. However, according to historical records, he was indeed killed by Yu Wenhuaji during the Jiangdu Rebellion. . Li Ke's words are actually very rude. Although the identity of this Yang Jie has yet to be verified, if he is really Yang Guang's son, he is also the uncle of the two brothers Li Ke and Li Min. As a nephew, he has always been It's very rude to call your uncle by his name. For example, the ten-year-old girl next to her said with some dissatisfaction: "Father, this eldest cousin is so rude. He even called you by your first name. Cai'er doesn't like him!" When Li Ke heard what Xiao Luoli said, he immediately woke up and had an embarrassed look on his face, but he was still full of doubts about this middle-aged man who claimed to be his uncle. Fortunately, Li Min woke up from deep thought at this time and helped Li Ke out in time. He looked at the middle-aged man deeply and replied: "My mother is very good, and she gave us another gift last year." A little sister was born, and as for the father, it¡¯s too late for him to dote on his mother and concubine, so how can he bully her?¡± When the middle-aged man heard about Concubine Yang's current situation, a smile appeared on his face. However, although Li Min answered his question, he avoided addressing him. From this, it can be seen that Li Min's feelings for him were The identity is still somewhat doubtful. Thinking of this, the middle-aged man's face also showed a bit of helplessness, and he could only say at the moment: "Ke'er, Min'er, it is human nature for you to doubt my identity. After all, the Jiangdu Rebellion has been known to the world for a long time. , At that time, my eldest brother had already died early, and my third brother was still young, so I, the adult King of Qi, was naturally the person Yu Wenhuaji must kill, but everything has accidents, and the words of rebellious ministers and traitors cannot be trusted" In order to prove his identity, Yang Jian recounted his experience of escaping from Jiangdu. It turned out that Yang Guang refused to return to the north and was surrounded by some of the children of Guanzhong. These people were homesick and were killed by Pei Qantong and Yu. Wen Wenji and others used it to launch the Jiangdu Revolution. However, Yang Jian had already noticed the strange movement around him at that time, and wanted to report it to his father Yang Guang. Unfortunately, because of some things, he was jealous of his father Yang Guang, so the other party did not believe his words at all. As a result, when the army launched a rebellion, Yang Jian Under the protection of some close friends, he escaped from Jiangdu alone. In order to confuse people, Yu Wenhua also wanted the world to give up on the Yang family, so he announced that Yang Jian and other direct princes and grandchildren had been killed. "This is impossible!" As soon as Yang Xian finished speaking, Li Ke immediately retorted, "If you are really Uncle Yang Xian, then after escaping from Jiangdu, you should immediately reveal your identity and then call on the world to punish the Yang family. Loyal people fight against rebellion, but according to historical records, since the Jiangdu Rebellion, there has been no news of Qi Wang Yang Jian's appearance. Instead, it is written clearly that Qi King Yang Jian was killed by thieves!" Li Ke¡¯s words did make sense on the surface, but after hearing this, Li Min shook his head slightly. Yang Jian, who was opposite, also showed a wry smile and said: "Ke'er, it seems that you don't know much about the situation at that time. At that time, my Yang family had lost the support of the people, and all the heroes in the world were together. If I defeated King QiWith my name, I am afraid that I will be hijacked by others immediately and become a pawn in the other party's struggle for world supremacy, so I dare not and cannot disclose my identity! " Li Min had been observing the other party's expression. When Yang Xian said this, he also showed a very painful expression on his face. After all, in that coup, not only his father and brother were killed, but also his two sons were killed. , but he couldn't even take revenge afterwards. For a man, what could be more painful and humiliating than this kind of thing? "This story is indeed very convincing and reasonable, but if you rely solely on this, I'm afraid it still won't prove your identity, right?" Li Min finally asked again. (To be continued!!! Text Chapter 248 Yang Xian Tuogu In fact, after listening to Yang Xian's story about his own experience, Li Min already believed it in his heart. However, the identity of the other party was not trivial after all, and a person who had been killed was clearly recorded in the history books, but now he appeared alive in front of him. , which made Li Min have to be more careful. Hearing Li Min's question, Yang Xun smiled and shook his head. In fact, since he discovered that there was no hope of revenge for the country, he had long been indifferent to his identity. Even if he didn't have some unspeakable difficulties, he wouldn't have spent so much money. He used his strength to attract Li Min, and then spent so much money to convince his two nephews that he was their biological uncle. "There should be an old finger-long scar on the back of your mother's left hand. When she was seven years old, she accidentally fell off while riding a horse and was scratched by a sharp stone. In addition, there should be a scar on the right side of Jiumei's chest. There is a birthmark the size of a fingernail, which was brought out from her mother's womb, and she has loved reading since she was a child and can hardly put it down. In addition, she never eats venison because she accidentally shot a pregnant doe while hunting. , I feel very guilty" In order to prove his identity, Yang Xun simply told some of Concubine Yang's physical characteristics and living habits. Concubine Yang was more than ten years younger than him, and the relationship between the brother and sister was relatively close, so he was very interested in Concubine Yang. He knew some things quite clearly, but telling him one by one reminded him of the palace life back then, and a look of fascination appeared on his face. Hearing Yang Xian talk about their mother and concubine, Li Ke and Li Min looked at each other. They knew about the scars on the back of Yang Concubine's hands and her refusal to eat venison, but they didn't know that there was such a reason. "Liu Lang, have you seen the birthmark on the concubine's chest?" Li Ke suddenly asked. Although he is Concubine Yang's son, he has never seen such a private part. "Third brother, aren't you talking nonsense? How would I know if the concubine has a birthmark on her chest?" Li Min rolled his eyes at Li Ke and replied. "You were raised with breast milk by your mother and concubine, how could you not know?" Li Ke's mind was probably confused by the sudden appearance of his uncle, who even asked such an idiotic question. "Huh?" When Li Min heard breast milk, an idea flashed in his mind. Of course, he was not thinking about the memory of eating as a baby, but thinking about how often Concubine Yang had to feed Shengping after little Shengping was born some time ago. Breastfeeding, and Li Min was stuck there every day. Concubine Yang naturally had no taboos about her son, so she always breastfed her son in person. Although Li Min didn't look at it carefully, he vaguely seemed to remember that Concubine Yang had something like There really is a birthmark. At that moment, Li Min told Li Ke what he thought of, but even Li Ke was stunned. Let's not talk about other things for the time being. Even the two of them as sons were not very clear about such a private matter as having a birthmark on his chest. And the other party was able to say it accurately, so he should have watched Concubine Yang grow up, and if he can come into contact with the mother who is a princess, then the other party can only be the mother's brother. After all, the palace is not something that ordinary men can enter casually. of. Just when Li Min and Li Ke were in a daze, Yang Xun also finished telling some things about Concubine Yang. He turned around and saw the expressions of the two brothers. There was also a smile on his face at that time and said: "What, you should trust my identity now." Alright?" At this time, Li Ke and Li Min, who finally woke up, looked at each other again, suddenly stood up together, took a few steps back, then knelt down and said, "Nephews Li Ke and Li Min, meet your uncle!" Seeing that his two nephews finally believed in his identity, Yang Jian also stroked his beard and smiled. He spent so much effort and took so many risks. He originally thought that just attracting Li Min would be enough, but he didn't expect that even Li Min would be involved. Ke also came, which made him a little surprised. "You two, get up. Although I am your uncle, I have not been able to help you at all over the years. I even caused a lot of trouble for Min'er this time because of some personal matters. So speaking of it, this What my uncle did was not up to par at all!" Yang Jian said with a wry smile on his face. In fact, we can't blame him. At the end of the Sui Dynasty, when all the heroes came together, he, the prince of the subjugated country, could only hide in hiding. It was not until he came to Liuqiu that he finally found a place to stay. Later, he happened to meet the Jingwei who had split off. Yang Lie had met Yang Jian before and was a member of the Yang family, so he naturally turned to Yang Jian. Together with some of the confidants Yang Jian had brought out, he slowly took control of Tainan. However, after Liuqiu established his power, Yang Xian was worried that others would discover his identity, so he split his power into several small forces, pushing several close people to the front, while he controlled behind the scenes. But then he saw that the Tang Dynasty was sweeping the world, and the national power was getting stronger and stronger, and the extravagant hope of restoring the country in his heart became more and more remote. In addition, he was getting older and older, and finally gave up and settled down with peace of mind. Become a local emperor on the island. "My uncle is serious. We are all members of our own family."??What can you help or not? And I have heard my mother-in-law mention you before, saying that among all the brothers and sisters, you are the best to my mother-in-law. So speaking of it, my third brother and I would also like to thank you for taking care of our mother back then! "Li Min said with a smile. Although what he said was a bit exaggerated, he did hear Concubine Yang mention her second brother. "Sixth brother is right, uncle doesn't need to worry about this, and if the mother-in-law and grandmother know the news about uncle, they will definitely be even happier!" Li Ke also said at this time. Although his uncle's identity is very sensitive, and if Li Shimin finds out, it will cause huge trouble, but after all, he is his mother's biological brother and his grandmother's biological son, so no matter who is looking at it, they Brothers must practice proper etiquette. Hearing Li Ke mention his mother, Yang Xian's face darkened, as if he was thinking of something sad, and he said in a heavy tone: "Ke'er, Min'er, regarding the fact that I am still alive, what do you think?" You two can tell Jiu Mei, but definitely don¡¯t tell my mother!¡± Li Ke and Li Min were very puzzled after hearing this. After looking at each other, Li Min asked: "Uncle, why is this?" Unexpectedly, as soon as Li Min¡¯s words came out of his mouth, the little lolita named Cai¡¯er next to him burst into tears with a cry, and while crying, she crawled into Yang Xian¡¯s arms. She seemed very reluctant to let go. Regarding Cai'er's behavior, Yang Jian also showed a sad look on his face. While stroking the little girl's back, he said to Li Min and Li Ke: "I forgot to introduce you just now. This is Your cousin is here. She is just ten years old this year. Although her temper is a little willful, she is very sensible. In the future, when you brothers and sisters get along, take care of her more for me!" When Li Min and Li Ke heard this, they both realized that something was wrong. There was actually a sense of entrustment in their uncle's words. At that moment, Li Min couldn't bear it anymore and blurted out: "Uncle, you" But before Li Min could finish speaking, Yang Xian waved his hand, interrupted him and continued: "The reason why I brought you brothers here this time is actually mainly for two things. The management power is entrusted to you. Although it is a little meager, it is still a little bit of my thoughts as an uncle. I hope you will not dislike it. Secondly, I want to entrust Cai'er to your care so that she can grow up happily. Then help her find a good in-law." As soon as Yang Xian's words came out, both Li Min and Li Ke felt an ominous meaning, and their little cousin Cai'er cried even harder. Her two white and tender little hands tightly grasped the skirt of her father's clothes, as if she was afraid of herself. Her father would leave her as soon as she let go. Feeling his daughter's reluctance, Yang Jian suddenly sighed sadly, raised his head and glanced at the Li Min brothers with his weathered eyes, and then slowly said: "Ke'er, Min'er, my uncle has wasted his life and suffered from the destruction of the country. The pain of family death made me look down on everything in the world. It was not until I got a daughter in old age that I felt the motivation to live. I wanted to see her grow up slowly, get married and have children. One life is enough, but unfortunately things don¡¯t work out as I wish. I have had health problems a few years ago. Although I have sought treatment from many famous doctors, none of them have had any effect. And recently, I have felt that my end is approaching, so I am anxious. I¡¯ll bring you here to explain the funeral arrangements, especially Cai¡¯er, you must help me take good care of her!¡± When Yang Xian said this, his face suddenly became as white as a piece of paper. At the same time, his body suddenly leaned forward, holding the table with both hands, and a look of pain appeared on his face. Seeing each other's appearance, Li Ke and Li Min were startled, and suddenly rushed over to support Yang Jian, one on the left and the other on the right. When Cai'er saw his father's appearance, he was so frightened that he did not dare to cry anymore. , hurriedly took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms, poured out two pills for his father to take. After a while, Yang Jian slowly recovered, but the pale color on his face still did not fade away. Seeing the concerned eyes of the two brothers, the weak Yang Jian showed an open-minded smile and said: "Life and death are determined by fate. Since the sudden onset of illness a few years ago, this sudden dizziness has become more and more frequent. Recently, it has been several times a day. , I guess I don¡¯t have a few more days to live, and the only one I can¡¯t let go of is Cai¡¯er. I hope you brothers can see your mother¡¯s face and help me take care of her, so that she doesn¡¯t suffer any injustice!¡± "Father~" When Cai'er heard her father's words, she immediately threw herself into his arms again and burst into tears. Naturally, Li Min and Li Ke would not refuse. They took a step forward and said, "Don't worry, uncle, from today on, Cai'er is our biological sister. As long as our brothers are here, we will never let anyone bully her!" Seeing the sincerity in the eyes of the two Li Min brothers, Yang Jian nodded with satisfaction, and then explained: "You can tell your mother about me, but you must not tell your grandmother. After all, she is old. , I thought I was dead a long time ago, but nowIf I told her that I was still alive but not far away from death, I was afraid that her body would not be able to bear the joy and sorrow, so I decided to hide it from her and let her think that my son was already dead. " After listening to Yang Xian¡¯s words, Li Min felt that this was very cruel to Empress Xiao, but as his uncle said, for the sake of her grandmother¡¯s health, this matter should really be kept hidden from her. Text Chapter 249 Something happened in Keelung Chapter 249 Something happened in Keelung When he was still in Keelung, Li Min was already ready to recognize his relatives, because according to his guess, the other party was either his uncle or his cousin. After meeting today, it was as expected, but what he didn't expect was that the other person turned out to be a person who had already been recorded dead in history books. Although Li Min was surprised by the sudden appearance of Yang Xun's uncle, he could accept it. After all, the other party's explanation was indeed reasonable, and he was so familiar with Concubine Yang, so he could be sure that the other party was a historical figure. Yang Jian, the king of Qi in the Sui Dynasty, was also his and Li Ke's uncle. But what Li Min didn't expect was that his uncle, who had been unlucky all his life, was actually terminally ill. He spent so much effort to lure him here, firstly to test his abilities, and secondly because he wanted to entrust him with his affairs. and Li Ke. Since they are all a family, there is nothing to say. Besides, they have given all the power they have managed for decades to their brothers. This is an extremely generous gift. In addition, Yang Jie himself has a natural affinity and is full of open-mindedness in his speech, which makes people have a great impression of him. Therefore, no matter from which aspect, Li Ke and Li Min both have a deep affection for Yang Jie. This uncle was very enthusiastic, but the thought that the other person was about to die soon made them feel a little sad. Li Ke and Li Min chatted with Yang Jian and his daughter for almost a whole day, mainly talking about trivial matters in life. For example, what Yang Jian asked the most was how was his mother, Empress Xiao, in good health, and how was her meal? There are also some situations about Concubine Yang and Xiao Shengping. But what makes Li Min feel strange is that his uncle seems to have missed the one person who should be asked the most. "Uncle, you asked about the situation of your mother, concubine, grandmother and others, but why don't you ask your cousin?" Yang Jian is an open-minded person, so Li Min has no scruples and asks whatever comes to his mind. The cousin he mentioned was actually Yang Zhengdao, Yang Jian¡¯s son. At that time, everyone thought that Yang Jian was dead. Fortunately, one of his concubines was pregnant and gave birth to a baby boy. This was Yang Zhengdao. Later, he went to the Turks with Empress Xiao. It was not until the Turks were destroyed that he returned. He returned to Chang'an with Empress Xiao and was named Yuanwai Sanqi Minister by Li Shimin. Ordinarily, as a father, Yang Jian should ask the most about his son, but now Yang Jian has not mentioned a word? Unexpectedly, after hearing what Li Min said, Yang Xian smiled bitterly and said something that stunned both Li Min and Li Ke: "That person is not my son at all!" "What? Thishow is this possible?" Li Min and Li Ke didn't expect to hear such an explosive answer again, and they suddenly exclaimed loudly. Seeing the surprised expressions of the two of them, Yang Jian smiled and shook his head. Although his two nephews were both good and bad, they had experienced too few things to think about the joints, so he opened his mouth and gave some advice. : "Nothing is impossible. Since I, Yang Jian, was not killed by Yu Wenhuaji, then Yang Zhengdao may also be a fake. Although I don't know where the mother found the child, but in such troubled times Among them, she needs a descendant of the Yang family to be in her hands as a guarantee of settling down and settling down." Yang Xian's words revealed the secret, and it also made Li Ke and Li Min feel a sudden realization. Indeed, in that era when all heroes came together, after her husband was killed, Empress Xiao, a woman, if she didn't have the power in her hands, If she had some capital, she would have been killed long ago. Yang Zhengdao, the nominal posthumous son of Yang Jian, was undoubtedly her greatest political capital. For example, during the Turkic period, Chuluo Khan established Yang Zhengdao as the king of the Sui Dynasty. This was used as an excuse to interfere in the affairs of the Central Plains. I see. No wonder Queen Xiao is closer to me, my grandson, than to Yang Zhengdao's own grandson. It turns out that guy is simply a fake. No, it should be said that there is no such person as Yang Zhengdao in the first place. He is just a person in the hands of Queen Xiao. Just a life-saving gold medal! Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but secretly admire his old grandmother who had experienced many vicissitudes of life. As their understanding deepened, Li Ke, Li Min, and uncle Yang Xian became more and more congenial as they chatted. From family matters to state affairs, they could talk about almost everything in a clear and logical manner, especially about Li Min's voluntary relinquishment of the throne. In exchange for Li Shimin's full support to expand overseas, Yang Jian was even more applauded. ¡°In recent years, he has not always stayed on Liuqiu Island. Before he got sick, he often went out to sea by boat. He traveled almost all the sea areas in Southeast Asia, and even reached Tianzhu. After seeing these overseas places, he suddenly discovered that the overseas places were not poorer than the mainland. On the contrary, there were many places that were even richer than the mainland. For example, some large islands south of Java, where the natives barely used After hard work, there are edible fruits everywhere in the forest, and there is an endless supply of fish in the sea.??These naturally growing plants and animals are enough to ensure that they will not go hungry all year round. Compared with these places, the land of the Central Plains can almost be described as barren. The hard-working people work for a year, but they can barely have enough to eat. If there is a flood or drought, it is common for people to starve to death, and sometimes it even happens. The human tragedy of exchanging children for food. In addition, Yang Jian said with emotion that he also found a large island in the south of Java that was extremely suitable for living, and he also sent some people to clean up the natives on it. If anything happens to Liuqiu, then he will I took all the people to move to that big island. It is estimated that they will not be needed now, and they will also be given to the two brothers Li Min. It wasn't until the sun set that Li Min and the others ended their conversation. Compared with the tense situation in the morning, it was now very harmonious. Even before the sun had completely set, Yang Xian took a boat to Li Min. I sat down there and had dinner with the Li Min brothers before leaving. And early the next morning, Li Min asked Lu Qing to lead people to take over the other party's territory. This was what Yang Jing actively requested yesterday. After all, he is already waiting for death, and he only has a ten-year-old daughter at his knees, so he cannot inherit his position. Besides, the closest ones are Li Ke and Li I am jealous of these two nephews. If I don¡¯t give it to them, who can I give it to? Speaking of which, the power in Yang Jin's hands is really quite large. There are more than 80,000 residents under his jurisdiction, and more than 10,000 troops can be mobilized. Of course, these more than 10,000 people can only be used for temporary purposes. Really As a standing force, there are only more than 2,000 people as the core force. More than two thousand people are directly in the hands of Yang Jian. He is one of his confidants who leads these two thousand people. This man's name is Zhu Meng. He is in his forties this year. He turned out to be the commander of the guards around Yang Jian. The reason why Yang Jian was able to Jiang Du escaped because of this man who fought his way out and almost lost his life to protect Yang Jian. He was the person Yang Jian trusted the most. In addition, this Zhu Meng also has a great background. His father's name is Zhu Kuan. Not many people may know this name, but Yang Guang sent people to Liuqiu Island three times and the Liuqiu Islands further away. The first two times Zhu Kuan was the main general. It can be said that he was the first official of the Central Plains Dynasty to lead the way to Southeast Asia. It was also because of Zhu Kuan that when Yang Jian was desperate, Zhu Meng, Zhu Kuan's son, suggested that he come to Liuqiu in order to develop slowly, which led to today's situation. It can be said that Zhu Meng is not only Yang Jian's confidant, but also his number one hero. In addition to Zhu Meng, there is another important person under Yang Jian. This person's surname is Chen Minggong. He has the same name as the counselor who abandoned Cao Cao during the Three Kingdoms period and later assisted Lu Bu. It is a coincidence that although they are separated, For hundreds of years, these two people with the same name and surname are both rare resourceful people. The plan that brought Li Min here was the work of him and Yang Xun, and the real executor was Chen Gong. In addition, since Yang Xun fell ill, political affairs such as people's livelihood have been handled by Chen Gongzai, and he has always been responsible for it. He has never made any mistakes and is a rare administrative talent. In addition, compared to Zhu Meng, Chen Gong is not only younger, but also has a greater background. His father's name was Chen Leng, who was originally a general of the former Sui Dynasty. When Yang Guang sent people to Liuqiu for the third time, it was this Chen Leng who led the soldiers. Moreover, compared with Zhu Kuan, who led the team twice before, Chen Leng also held a higher position. Not only was he officially worshiped as Doctor Guanglu, but he was also given the title of "Xin An". In addition, Chen Leng also had a conflict with the Liuqiu natives. Not only did he kill the opponent's leader, but he also plundered thousands of native men and women and presented them to Yang Guang. His actions were much greater than Zhu Kuan's. Before and after the Jiangdu Rebellion at the end of the Sui Dynasty, Chen Leng followed Yang Guang and was also one of Yang Guang's most trusted officials. Unfortunately, during the Jiangdu Rebellion at the time, Chen Leng was leading troops to suppress rebellions in various places in the south of the Yangtze River and had no time to return. Later, Yu Wenhua and his troops led the army north. Chen Leng returned to Jiangdu, found the hastily buried body of Yang Guang, and mourned him again. It can be said that this man was one of the few loyal ministers in the late Sui Dynasty. Unfortunately, he was defeated by Li Zitong later. He originally wanted to encourage Li Zitong's feud Du Fuwei to take revenge, but his goal was achieved, and he was killed by Du Fuwei in the end. Chen Gong is Chen Leng's son. However, he was taught by his father since childhood and had deep feelings for the former Sui Dynasty, so he did not want to be an official in the Tang Dynasty. Later, after his mother passed away, he sold all his family property and took With the money he earned, he traveled around the country, and then on a whim, he came to Liuqiu, where his father had been on a mission. As a result, he met Yang Jian by chance, and the two naturally hit it off. From then on, he became Yang Jian's most important assistant, helping him Tainan and other places are governed in an orderly manner. Chen Gong and Zhu Meng were Yang Xun's confidants, and they both knew that Yang Xun was seriously ill. Moreover, Yang Xun had persuaded them to continue to follow Li Min before, so when Li Min took over Yang Xun's power , these two people were the first to express their loyalty, and the others naturally followed suit, soLi Min easily controlled the entire periphery of Liuqiu Island. However, before Li Min could integrate Yang Jian's forces, urgent news came from Keelung. After receiving the news, Li Min and Li Ke were both frightened and brought the fleet with them. Rush to Keelung without stopping! (To be continued. Text Chapter 250 The trouble caused by Li Zhen Chapter 250 The trouble caused by Li Zhen "Lu Qing, according to your estimate, will there be any problems with the defense of Keelung Port?" Li Min, who was on the warship, held his hands on the side of the ship, nervously looking to the north, and asked anxiously to Lu Qing beside him. "Your Highness, don't worry. Most of the natives on Liuqiu Island are very docile and are more willing to interact with the Han people, so there will generally be no conflicts. As for the other small number, these natives make a living by hunting and their folk customs are relatively tough. , and even have the custom of cannibalism, so these people are most likely to besiege Keelung City. However, the natives are originally divided into various ethnic groups, and the internal fighting is very serious, so even if there are natives besieging Keelung, the number will probably not be large. A lot. With the defense of Keelung City, there shouldn't be any problems!" Lu Qing answered slowly. Although this was the third time he had answered, he also knew that Li Min cared about the people in Keelung City, so every time They answered very patiently every time. Li Min was consolidating his uncle Yang Xian's forces, but he received news from Keelung City that a group of natives had begun to attack Keelung City. It turned out that Keelung was Li Min's foothold on Liuqiu Island, and the defense force was very strong. But because he was coming to Tainan, Li Min not only took away most of the palace guards, but also took away a lot of Lu Qing's people. As a result, now there are only more than 2,000 people guarding Keelung City. It can be said that he is very powerful. It is weak. If it is breached by the natives, Li Yun, Li Zhen, Wu Meiniang, Cui Mengxue and others in the city will be in danger. In fact, Li Min also knew clearly that the productivity of the natives on Liuqiu Island was backward, and even iron weapons were very rare. Therefore, their force was very limited. With the strength of the two thousand guards in Keelung City, plus the advantage of occupying the city, , the other side would have to send at least 20,000 natives to be able to break through, and in a land like Liuqiu, the total number of most native tribes is only a few thousand people, and it is impossible to send such a huge armed force of 20,000 strength. However, it is one thing to know in the heart, but it is another thing to worry or not. For example, Li Min is a good example now. Although he knows that everyone in the city should be in no danger, he still can't help but worry. Especially among them were two weak women, Wu Meiniang and Cui Mengxue, which naturally made him worry even more. "Compared with Li Min's concern, although Li Ke next to him was also a little worried, he behaved more rationally. Seeing his brother in such a hurry, he couldn't help but persuaded: "Liu Lang, seventh brother and the others are not fools. Keelung is a seaport after all. There are many ships parked in the port. Even if the city of Keelung is breached, , they can also evacuate to the ship, after all, no matter how powerful those natives are, without a big ship they can't be affected at all." "Yes, yes! Third brother is very thoughtful. They must have thought of this too!" Although Li Min said yes, he still looked north without blinking, obviously not listening at all. Seeing his younger brother's appearance, Li Ke shook his head helplessly. In fact, he also knew that the pressure on Li Min was much greater than his. After all, everyone who came out of Chang'an followed Li Min, and most of them are now. In Keelung City, if something went wrong, Li Min wouldn't be able to explain it. What's more, there were two of their brothers and Li Min's two women there, which naturally made him feel more pressure. Thinking of this, Li Ke stopped trying to persuade Li Min, and waved his hand for Lu Qing to step back and prepare, trying his best to be ready for battle as soon as he landed, while he himself stood on the bow of the ship with Li Min. It is about 200 nautical miles from Penghu to Keelung. After Li Min received the news yesterday afternoon, he immediately ordered the fleet to set sail. In addition, there were no big winds and waves at night, so it was still possible to sail. So far, he has sailed seven or eight times. It's almost time, and Keelung Port is already in sight. When Li Min's fleet rushed into the port in a hurry, they unexpectedly discovered that the entire port was in order, with a steady stream of ships coming in and out, and there was no sign of being besieged. Entering Niuchou Port, I found that Li Yun, Li Zhen and others were waiting at the port. Among them, Li Zhen looked a little timid, as if he had done something wrong. As soon as the boat docked, Li Min immediately jumped onto the pier and asked Yan Bei loudly: "Brother Yan, what's going on? How could the natives besiege Keelung for no reason?" Both Li Min and Lu Qing left Keelung, so the affairs here were temporarily handed over to Yan Bei. Although he was not very qualified as the chief of the Qi Palace, he always had some experience in governing, and Li Min specially promoted him Cui Yu and Mengxue's second uncle Cui Wei was his deputy, so they were very relieved, and the news of the natives' attack on the city was also sent by Yan Bei. Yan Bei knew that Li Min was going to ask this, but he did not answer immediately. Instead, he glared at Li Zhen next to him angrily, and then said: "Your Highness, the natives who besieged KeelungWe have been repelled, so don¡¯t worry too much. As for the reason for this matter, let His Royal Highness the King of Yue tell you personally! " Although Yan Bei and Li Min are friends in private, he still has to address each other as His Highness in such formal occasions. After all, there are differences between superiors and subordinates. If there is really no distinction between public and private affairs, then After i, it is likely to create a gap in the minds of the superiors, so Yan Bei has always understood his position. Hearing that the natives had retreated, Li Min breathed a sigh of relief, but after hearing Yan Bei's next words, he immediately guessed that this matter had something to do with Li Zhen. He had just seen that something was wrong with this kid. Thinking of this, he immediately turned around, glared at Li Zhen fiercely, and roared angrily: "Eighth brother, what trouble have you caused me again?" Li Zhen originally had a guilty conscience, but now that she heard Sixth Brother's roar, she was immediately frightened and hid next to Seventh Brother Li Yun. But there was no way to escape, so Li Min stepped forward and grabbed him, staring at him waiting for his answer. Seeing Brother Six's appearance, Li Zhen finally knew that he couldn't escape this time, so he had to tell him what he had done. It turns out that after Li Min and Li Ke left Keelung, Li Zhen spent a few days in Keelung Port. It felt very fresh at first, but gradually she felt a little tired of it, so she always wanted to go out for a walk, but Yan Bei was worried about him. Li Zhen felt very bored because of his safety, so he never agreed to leave the city. Just now, a group of businessmen in the city went to trade with a native tribe south of Keelung. Originally, the native tribe was very docile and had many contacts with the Han people, so there was no danger at all. But what I didn't expect was that this native tribe The tribe was suddenly attacked by a hunting tribe. All the people in the tribe were killed, and the Han caravan was also captured by the other party. The native tribes in Zhouxue are generally very ferocious, and the Han caravan that was caught was bound to die. However, the leader of this native tribe had some insight and knew that instead of killing these Han people, it would be better to exchange them for some necessities. For example, the Han people's iron tools and cloth were urgently needed, so they sent a person back to Keelung to prepare a certain number of iron tools and cloth. As the highest officer of Keelung, Yan Bei decided to agree to the other party's conditions after receiving the news and weighing the importance. After all, Li Min and Lu Qing took away most of Keelung's armed forces. It was really not appropriate to fight with the other party at this time. A conflict occurs. So I prepared what the other party wanted and prepared to personally lead the troops to exchange the people. However, Li Zhen heard about it from somewhere and insisted on going together. Yan Bei thought that the tribe was not far from Keelung, so he brought thousands of soldiers to protect him. In addition, this time he just went Substitution rather than fighting, so I agreed. It was easy at first. After meeting the leader of the safari natives, he delivered the goods and let them go. However, during the transaction, Li Zhen discovered that in the native tribe opposite, there were not many real mature men. There were only more than a hundred in total. The rest were mostly old, weak, women and children, and there was nothing special at all. Strong combat effectiveness. Seeing this situation, Li Zhen was very unconvinced. The other party dared to threaten him even though he only had so little power. Moreover, Yan Bei even sent a large amount of iron tools and cloth. This seemed too cowardly. Thinking of this, Li Zhen rolled her eyes and thought of a good idea. When they camped on the way that night, Li Zhen sneaked back with her two hundred guards, and then while the natives were sleeping, He commanded the people to fight in, and the result was a huge victory as expected. And even though Li Zhen was young, he had a lot of murderous intent. He even ordered that no prisoners be taken, and the entire tribe was almost slaughtered by him. Of course, it would be fine if all the natives were really wiped out, but on a night when it was dark and windy, it would be easy for someone to slip through the net. For example, the body of the native leader was not found in the end. It's a pity that Li Zhen, who was too young, didn't realize the risks brought by his move, and even proudly reported the credit to Yan Bei. When Yan Bei found out, he was so angry that he really wanted to beat this kid. After all, he is not stupid, so he naturally knows that the other party is very weak, but it would be nice if the matter was really so easy to solve. Li Zhen had already committed the murder, and there was no point in blaming him. Yan Bei had no choice but to take people back to Keelung immediately, and then prepare for defense, because Cui Wei, as his deputy, had already reminded him that all the tribes on Liuqiu Island were They have their own allies, and if you mess with one, you may bring out a bunch of them. So when he faced a weak native tribe, he chose to agree to the other party's request. Unfortunately, Li Zhen ruined the big thing. What happened later was exactly as Cui Wei said. A few days later, the leader of the slaughtered tribe led several allied tribes to attack Keelung City. Moreover, the number of these allies was quite large, and together they had enough Tens of thousands of people. Faced with an enemy that was several times more numerous, Yan Bei chose the most prudent method. While holding on, he sent someone to notify Li Min, hoping that after he came back with his army, they could defeat the opponent together.Lost under the city. But just as Yan Bei sent the news, an accident happened again, and this accident directly led to the collapse of the natives below the city. (To be continued. Text Chapter 251 The Disadvantages of Knowing Foreign Languages Chapter 251 The Disadvantages of Knowing Foreign Languages Keelung City is surrounded by mountains on three sides and faces the sea on one side. It is an extremely dangerous place. The more than 10,000 natives who attacked from the south had to pass through a canyon. However, in the middle of this canyon, Lu Qing had already built a The pass, named Nanxia Pass, was usually guarded by a thousand soldiers. Firstly, it was to collect taxes from merchants entering the interior of Liuqiu, and secondly, it was to guard against natives. These natives were blocked by Nanxia Pass. Their productivity was low, even iron weapons were very rare, and their fighting methods were very primitive. Therefore, when facing such a tall city, they had no effective attack methods at all. At first, they only felt a sense of annoyance. He rushed forward, but was shot and killed by a hail of arrows from the soldiers on the top of the city. Only then did they all retreat in fright. The leaders of the natives were not fools. When they saw that so many people had died, but they had not even touched the enemy's city gate, they immediately understood that with their strength, it was impossible to capture the Han people's city, but they also Reluctant to give in, after all, it is not easy to come again, and so many clan members have died, so naturally they are even more unwilling to retreat. Later, several leaders discussed it and finally decided to deplete the defenders under the city and at Nanxiaguan. They would not attack the city or retreat. They would just send people to yell and curse under the city. The soldiers guarding the city are all old men under Lu Qing. They have lived in Liuqiu for many years. Some of them were even born in Liuqiu. They usually have a lot of contact with the natives, so they can understand most of what the other party says. In response to the curses of the natives, the soldiers on the city walls were naturally not to be outdone and responded in native dialects. However, a problem arises, that is, the other party speaks their native language. No matter how proficient the soldiers on the city are, they are inherently disadvantaged. In addition, the other party has a large number of people, and a group of people are tired of scolding. , you can change a group and continue to scold. In this way, the soldiers on the city will naturally not be able to scold each other. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Originally, if nothing unexpected happened, this situation would have continued until Li Min arrived with a large force, then opened the city gate and overwhelmed the opponent's team in one fell swoop. However, an accident happened to interrupt the deadlock, and even more Coincidentally, this accident has a great relationship with Li Zhen. It is said that Li Zhen felt very guilty after knowing that he had caused such a big trouble. Of course, as a prince, no one could do anything to him, but although Li Zhen was young, he was also a responsible person. If he feels that he has caused trouble, he must find a way to bear it. Of course, he is not stupid enough to fight against the natives, and Yan Bei and others will never agree to his doing so. But it didn't matter that he couldn't go to the battlefield. He could also do something else to express his apology. It was precisely because of this idea that Li Zhen persuaded his seventh brother Li Yun, and then used his private money to buy a large amount of wine and meat, and sent them to Nanxiaguan in person to reward the army with Li Yun. Originally, Yanbei didn't want Li Zhen to interfere with the natives anymore, but when he saw Li Yun walking with him, he didn't stop him. After all, Li Yun was already sixteen years old, and he was timid and fearful, so he shouldn't cause anything. Things come up. It's a pity that Yanbei miscalculated again this time. When Li Zhen and Li Yun rushed to Nanxiaguan, what they saw was the extremely arrogant curses of the natives below the city. Although the soldiers at the top of the city tried their best to retaliate, they were still overwhelmed by the scolding. Don't worry, after all, they use Chinese to curse people and they don't understand, but when people use dialect to curse, they understand everything. This shows that learning another foreign language is not necessarily a good thing! Seeing this situation, Li Zhen's temper rose again. However, although he had a bad temper, he could also distinguish the priorities and knew not to go to war without permission. After all, there was Keelung City behind him. Not only were there tens of thousands of people and businessmen, but also If important figures like Wu Meiniang and Cui Mengxue let these natives attack the city, the consequences will definitely be serious. Although he could not leave the city, Li Zhen was not one to retaliate even when scolded. After ordering people to fire a few bursts of arrows, he found that the effect was not great. After all, the natives were not stupid, and they were far away from the city. Looking at the city If the head moves, it will immediately retreat, and it will not hurt many people at all. Seeing this situation, Li Zhen became even more angry. When she turned her head, she happened to see the rocket placed at the top of the city. She grabbed the torch and lit the fuse on fire. Originally, firearms were very precious weapons in the army. No one would dare to use them without orders from above. Otherwise, how could the soldiers guarding the city not fight back when being scolded? Seeing Li Zhen taking action himself, the guard at Nanxiaguan wanted to stop him but didn't dare to stop him. He could only watch the rocket fly away and launch a firefight, then rushed into the large army of natives with a stream of flames. For this sudden attack, the natives were not prepared at all. In addition, they had no idea what was coming. Even after the rocket landed, it did not explode immediately due to fuse problems. This also attracted many natives. One after another came forward to watch, and the result was tragicDrama. There was only a loud "boom~" sound, and countless residual limbs of the natives flew into the sky. The soldiers on the top of the city naturally cheered loudly, while the natives below cried for their fathers and mothers. In fact, due to the power of black powder, not many people were actually killed on the spot. At most, it was only a dozen or so people who were nearby. However, the scope involved was extremely large, and many locals who were nearby were injured or injured. Whether they were slightly or seriously injured, these injured natives made pitiful cries, which made the uninjured natives around them even more frightened. These natives are still in primitive society, and each has its own primitive religion. Among primitive religions, they generally have one thing in common, which is the worship of natural phenomena, such as wind, rain, thunder, lightning, etc. The sound and light effects caused by the rockets were very similar to the effects of thunder and lightning. Coupled with the scene of flying flesh and blood, these natives believed that everything in front of them was God being angry, so they used thunder and lightning to give them a warning. What frightened them even more was that this kind of thunder and lightning actually came from the Han people. Is God also on the side of the Han people? After the rocket exploded, almost most of the natives had the above thoughts. Some were even so frightened that they fell to their knees, crawled on the ground and muttered to themselves, as if they were asking for forgiveness from the gods. Seeing this situation, the standing natives immediately dropped their weapons and climbed down. Almost in the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of natives, without exception, all knelt down towards the place where the explosion occurred. Seeing this situation, Li Zhen and Li Yun on the top of the city looked at each other, wondering what the situation of these natives was. But it doesn't matter if they can't figure it out. Li Zhen, who reacted immediately, understood one thing, that is, there was an extremely rare opportunity in front of him. As long as they attack now, they can definitely kill the natives and defeat them. Thinking of this, Li Zhen immediately ordered the garrison of Nanxiaguan to leave the city. To be sent by Lu Qing to guard such an important pass, the guard of Nanxia Pass is naturally not an idiot. He also knows that this is an eternal opportunity. Although he is a little embarrassed when he thinks of the order from above, Li Zhen beats his chest loudly. He told the other party that he would bear all the responsibilities, and then he dispelled the guard's concerns. He rushed out of the city gate with a thousand soldiers under his command, and killed the natives who put down their weapons. As a result, a thousand people chased more than 10,000 natives and ran for more than 20 miles, killing thousands and taking nearly a thousand prisoners. It was a rare victory! After listening to Li Zhen explain the cause and effect of the incident, Li Min also felt a little bit dumbfounded. Everything started because of Li Zhen, but it was Li Zhen who solved the siege of Keelung. Of course, this matter is far from over. , Li Min is not a good-tempered person. Since those natives dare to offend him, they must be prepared to pay ten times the price! "Eighth brother, do you know where you went wrong?" Li Min pulled Li Zhen to the side of the dock and asked very seriously. "Sixth brother, II shouldn't have acted without permission and caused you so much trouble!" Li Zhen was already very worried, but now that she saw Li Min's serious look, she naturally felt even more guilty. "Wrong!" Li Min retorted coldly, then softened his tone and said again, "It doesn't matter if you cause some trouble. As your brother, I naturally have the responsibility to help you solve the trouble, so I don't blame you! " As soon as Li Min said this, Li Zhen was moved to tears. Although there were many brothers, as the saying goes, there is no family affection in the royal family. The feelings between princes are generally extremely indifferent, but for his sixth brother, he But he felt a deep brotherly affection, which made him feel extremely warm. Li Zhengang, who was moved, wanted to say something, but he only heard Li Min continue: "Badi, although you are very smart, you have always been quick-tempered and unwilling to use your brain when doing things. You do things on impulse without even thinking, such as This time, you don¡¯t have to sneak attack on that group of natives at night. After all, with their strength, you can¡¯t fight head-on as a guard. So you can attack head-on during the day and then kill all the people in the tribe. In this way, There will be no one to report the news, and there will be no more trouble this time!¡± After listening to Li Min's words, Li Zhen was stunned for a long time. Even if he beat him to death, he never thought that Sixth Brother, who had always had an excellent reputation, could have such a ruthless side. However, Li Zhen's receptive ability is very strong, and she quickly reacted, nodding her head in agreement, with a sincere expression, but her eyes towards Li Min were a little strange, as if she was meeting this person for the first time. Sixth Brother is average. Li Min also noticed Li Zhen's strange gaze, and patted him on the shoulder with a smile: "Eighth brother, you have to remember that there is nothing wrong with being kind to your subjects, but for these foreign races, especially If you offend the alien race, you must first use thunder to make them understand who has the biggest fist in this world!" When Li Min was very irresponsible and instilled the bloody law of the jungle into a minor, he was already conceiving a revenge plan against the natives in his mind. But what he didn't expect was how much impact today's words would have on Li Zhen? History of Tang DynastyThe most controversial prince in the world truly grew up from this moment on! (To be continued. Text Chapter 252 Sugar Cane Plantation Chapter 252 Sugar Cane Plantation The Maotong tribe in the southwest of Keelung Port has more than 3,000 people and more than 1,000 warriors. They make a living by hunting. The Huansi tribe in the west of Keelung Port has more than 5,000 tribesmen and more than 1,000 warriors. They make a living by half farming and half hunting. The Musen tribe in the southeast corner of Keelung Port has more than 3,000 tribesmen and more than 1,000 warriors. They make a living by fishing and hunting. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Li Min holds a piece of information in his hand. On the third day after he returned to Keelung, the tribes who participated in the attack on Keelung finally investigated clearly, and now it is all recorded on this piece of paper in his hand. Li Min counted carefully and found that there were eight tribes in total, with a total population of more than 30,000, and more than 10,000 warriors. However, the warriors here refer to all the adult men of these tribes. , although there are many people, their combat effectiveness is extremely poor. "Yan Bei, what do you think should be done with these tribes?" Li Min circulated the information in his hand around the hall, and after everyone had read it, he asked. Not only Yan Bei, Lu Qing, Cui Wei and others from the Qi Palace attended this meeting, but also Li Ke, Li Yun, Cui Yu, Wang Kuang and others. "Brother Six, what else can we do? Let's just order all the troops to attack them directly, and then kill them all. Only in this way can we get rid of the bad breath in our chests!" Before Yan Bei could say anything. , Li Zhen next to her said first. He only remembered what Li Min reminded him before about being cruel to foreigners. As for using his brain before speaking and doing things, he obviously hadn't understood it yet. "The King of Yue is right. We have already controlled the periphery of Liuqiu. Conflicts will inevitably arise among the natives inside the island in the future, so it is better to kill the chickens to scare the monkeys. We should first take action on these eight tribes and retaliate with cruel means, and then Spread this news among the natives and let them know our methods, so as to suppress others first!" Yan Bei also agreed with Li Zhen's suggestion, and it made some sense. "Rokuro, there are more than 30,000 people here. If we kill them all, wouldn't it seem that we are too cruel? Moreover, this method seems simple and effective, and it also deters the natives on the island, but in this way, it will also A seed of hatred is planted in the hearts of the natives. If something changes in the future, it will be a big trouble!" Li Ke read too many sages and sages, and was somewhat resistant to the instinct of slaughter, and he later The analysis is also very reasonable. In the long run, massacre is indeed not a good idea. Hearing two completely different opinions, Li Min thought carefully in his heart. Although he also felt that the massacre was inappropriate, would it appear that he was too weak and could be bullied if he did not kill? Thinking of this, Li Min suddenly felt a little undecided. At the same time, I also regretted sending Wang An out to do things. Otherwise, if he were here, he would definitely be able to come up with a better idea for me. "Your Highness, I have an idea. Is it feasible?" At this moment, Cui Yu, who had been whispering to Wang Kuang, suddenly stood up and saluted Li Min. Li Ke and Li Yun are Li Min's brothers, so it's okay to express their opinions on such an occasion, but they are guests, and it does seem a bit abrupt to suddenly stand up and express their opinions. "Oh? Brother Cui, what is your opinion? Please tell me quickly!" Li Min did not regard Cui Yu as an outsider, and he did feel a little undecided, so he immediately asked eagerly after hearing Cui Yu's words. "Haha, actually this is also the result of discussing this matter with Brother Wang just now." Cui Yu said, pointing to Wang Kuang next to him, and Wang Kuang smiled and saluted Li Min, and then heard Cui Yu speak again. He said, "This time His Highness invited Brother Wang and I, as well as various noble families in Chang'an, to come here. In fact, the main purpose is to let everyone enclose land on Liuqiu Island, plant sugar cane on a large scale, and then use sugar cane as raw material to produce sucrose. But now there is an old question, which your Highness must have guessed." "Short of people!" After hearing Cui Yu's words, Li Min immediately shouted in accordance with his words, and at the same time he understood the meaning of the other party's words. Li Min came to Liuqiu this time, but he brought a lot of people with him. These people were mainly people in Chang'an City who had the same interests as Li Min, such as various wealthy upstarts, major businessmen, and people like Cui Yu and Wang Kuang. and the Lu clan members who were deceived by Li Min. The reason why they willingly followed Li Min to a place like Liuqiu was naturally not because they had no motive. Most of them came for the money on Liuqiu Island. To be precise, they came for the sugar cane on Liuqiu Island. Come. After Li Min sent Lu Qing back to Liuqiu, he asked him to vigorously promote the cultivation of sugar cane, and then squeeze the sugar cane juice to boil sugar. As for the white sugar purification technology, he used the technology from Tianzhu at first, and later Li Min I also thought of the ancient method of drenching sugar with yellow mud and water, and let the craftsmen experiment for a long time. Later, they finally came up with a technology that can produce white sugar on a large scale.   Once these white-as-snow cane sugars came on the market, they were immediately sought after by countless nobles. Although the cost was not high, the price of white sugar on the market was extremely high. And after learning that Li Min made the sugar, all the people who could get in touch with Li Min came together. After all, they all knew that with Li Min's character, he would never eat alone. ??????????? The business vision of these people who came to us was indeed good, the sugar industry was a cornucopia of wealth, and Li Min really didn¡¯t want to go it alone, so he asked them to prepare capable manpower and follow him to Liuqiu. After arriving in Liuqiu, these people immediately surveyed the island in large boats like cats that smelled fishy smell, hoping to seize the most fertile land and the most suitable place for growing sugar cane. The reason Cui Yu and Wang Kuang didn't go was because Li Min had already been near Keelung and helped them set aside two huge pieces of land for sugar cane plantations, so they didn't have to work as hard as others. It is also worth mentioning that Wang An also set off by boat with those people. Of course, he was not going to seize the land, but had other important things to attend to. If you want to start a sugar cane plantation, land is only one of the most basic conditions. There is also the problem of manpower to solve. Those who followed Li Min are the capable people of various forces in Chang'an. Naturally, these people will not go to the fields to plant sugar cane themselves. After all, They are all management talents, not front-line workers. There are only a few Han people on Liuqiu Island, and if you hire Han people, you need to pay wages. The cost is too high, so these black-hearted plantation owners invariably turned their attention to the local natives. The natives on Liuqiu Island are actually divided into two parts. One part is more friendly to the Han people. From the Han people, they learned to cultivate the land, and more advanced fishing tools, etc. These advanced production methods have changed the Their lifestyle changed from hunting to settling, and they generally lived close to the gathering places of the Han people. They usually used the things they produced to exchange with the Han people, which was the predecessor of the later Shufan. Opposite to the cooked ones are the raw ones who live in the deep mountains and old forests. Due to various reasons, these raw ones have less contact with the Han people and still retain their original hunting life. Although their numbers are relatively small, their folk customs are strong. , both men and women can become murderous warriors, and they often view foreign Han people with hostility. Some tribes even have the custom of headhunting, and the Han people on the island are the targets of their headhunting. Because of this, Liuqiu Almost all the Han people on the island live together in groups. Although there are endless internal fights, they still stand on the same side when facing these conflicts. The positions of raw and cooked fan are not static. Take cooked fan as an example. When the productivity of these native people who accepted Han civilization increased, the population also increased rapidly. However, after the population increased, the resources they originally occupied It is not enough to feed the extra population. When they want to increase their own resources with their population advantage, they will find that all the good resources have been taken up by the Han people around them, which makes them dissatisfied. There are also some disputes between Shufan and the Han people. However, Liuqiu Island is still sparsely populated, so this conflict is not prominent. Generally speaking, the relationship between Shufan and the Han people is good. The plantation owners brought by Li Min first turned their attention to the well-connected ripers. Compared with the Han people, these ripers were cheaper. After all, the population of these ripers was growing too fast and it was difficult for the tribe to feed them. It was already very strenuous, and without them it would reduce the pressure on the tribe, so almost all the leaders were very willing. Of course, these leaders are also very smart. They will not hand over people for free. Instead, they will make an agreement with the plantation growers, that is, people can be given to them, and food and accommodation must be included. In addition, these Their wages are only one-third of those of the Han people, but this one-third is not given to the natives who work, but all of it is given to these tribal leaders. When Cui Yu and other plantation owners discussed the request of these leaders, they felt that the price was okay, so they agreed. Anyway, they only paid for the people. As for where the money was used by the leaders, it was not them. I can manage it. Although the practice of hiring mature workers has solved some of the workers' problems, the gap is still huge. For this reason, some people want to create the idea of ????raw workers. However, the raw workers in Taiwan are not easy to deal with. In the deep mountains and forests where they live, if they are organized If the slave catching team captured them, they would take a huge risk. Some people even calculated their accounts and found that instead of catching slaves on the island, it would be better to take a sea ship to Java to transport the Kunlun slaves. After all, sea ships are now fast and stable. , as long as there is no storm, there is generally no danger, and the cost is even lower. As for the pirates, Lu Qing and the others were originally the overlords of this area. Now that they have taken refuge with Li Min, almost no pirates in the mainland and Java waters dare to attack the tiger anymore.??. Among the eight native tribes that Li Min besieged Keelung, most of them were raw tribesmen, and two were mature tribesmen who had serious conflicts with the Han people. The reason why Cui Yu stood up was to remind Li Min that instead of killing them all, it would be better to capture them and send them to the plantation to work as laborers. Text Chapter 253: Returning to the Slave Capturing Industry Chapter 253 Revisiting the Slavery Industry Regarding Cui Yu¡¯s suggestion, not only did Li Min nod his head after hearing it, but Yan Bei, Li Ke and others also felt good about it. After all, breaking people up and making them slaves would not only frighten other natives, but it would also not make Li Min look too cruel. Only Li Zhen felt a little unsatisfied. After all, in his opinion, only by wiping out these natives would he be able to truly breathe a sigh of relief. After deciding what to do with the natives of the eight tribes, Li Min discussed with everyone how to attack these tribes. At this time, Lu Qing came up with a very good idea, which was to send a small army from Keelung City. Part of the army then spends money to hire friendly familiars from the surrounding areas to fight. Firstly, it can reduce casualties. Secondly, those tribes live in forests and mountains. It is really difficult for the Han army to adapt. It is better to use these familiar familiars as the main force. . Li Min praised Lu Qing's method loudly. He didn't have much armed force in his hands, so naturally he couldn't use it in a fight with these natives. So as long as he could reduce the casualties of his own people, it would be useless to spend some money. A piece of cake. After the matter was agreed upon, Li Min handed over the matter to Lu Qing. After all, he was a local boss here and knew the locals and people very well, so Li Min was very relieved to have him handle it. In addition, Yan Bei volunteered to join the team that wiped out eight native tribes, mainly responsible for logistics and other work. Li Min was also very clear about Yan Bei's little thoughts. He just wanted to take the captured natives into his own hands, and then select the best among them and send them to the plantation under his name. Although Yan Bei's approach was a bit shameless, Li Min did not stop it because he knew that Yan Bei would definitely send the best portion to his plantation in Prince Qi's Mansion. However, although Yan Bei is shrewd, Cui Yu and Wang Kuang are not fools. Although they are not from Prince Qi's palace, they shamelessly squeezed into the Qing Dynasty army by relying on their good relationship with Li Min. Of course, they are not trying to fight with Yan Bei. Bei robs people, and even if they rob them, they can't rob them. But after Yan Bei robs the first batch, they can pick out the better ones among the remaining people. This is better than passively waiting for distribution. . Lu Qing is indeed a rare talent. Two days after Li Ming handed over the matter, preparations for sending troops were almost complete. Keelung City only sent a thousand elite troops this time, and also hired four thousand elite natives. Even though these natives all look the same, the conflicts between tribes are also very sharp, and the disaster of genocide may occur at every turn. In addition, they have no concept of country and nation, so as long as they spend some money, other tribes can Naturally, people are very willing to make some extra money, and they can also eliminate a few powerful enemies. It is simply killing two birds with one stone. There may even be natives who secretly laugh at the Han people for being stupid because they have too much money. Li Min didn't pay much attention to this dispatch. After all, the opponent was just a group of natives, and they were scattered into eight tribes, unable to respond to each other. In addition, they hired so many natives, it can be said that It was a sure thing, so when Lu Qing went out to fight, there was no decent ceremony held in the city. Li Min went to the city gate to toast a thousand soldiers with a glass of wine, and then set off. In fact, it was exactly what Li Min had expected. The strength of the several native tribes was indeed not worth mentioning. They did not even use the thousand people Lu Qing led to attack. The four thousand elite natives were enough to kill them one by one. Eight tribes were wiped out. But there are some problems. For example, battles between natives usually end with the annihilation of the tribe. After all, the productivity of the natives is low, and there is no extra food in the tribe to feed prisoners of war, so there are generally no survivors left. Regarding this battle, although Lu Qing had repeatedly emphasized to the native soldiers in advance, in the end, some of his old habits showed up and he was killed easily after catching them. This made Lu Qing so angry that he had to kill a thousand of his men. The people acted as a military law force to stop the murderous behavior of the native soldiers. As a result, a strange scene appeared on the battlefield this time. A native soldier finally knocked down his opponent. He was about to go up and kill him with a knife. But at this moment, a Han soldier suddenly ran out from the side and used his shield first. He held the weapon of the native, and then yelled a few words in native dialect. At the same time, he did not forget to kick the enemy who was struggling to stand up, and finally worked with the native to catch the opponent with a rope. Although the actions of the Han soldiers were very dangerous on the battlefield, as the saying goes, people die for wealth. In order to increase the enthusiasm of these soldiers for catching slaves, Li Min had long made a promise that every time he captured a native, he would classify them according to their physical strength. , all have rewards of different amounts, and it is precisely because of this that they work so hard. In just a few days, Lu Qing had wiped out five tribes and captured more than 10,000 slaves. They were all sent to Keelung by Yan Bei. Then Li Min came forward to organize people from various plantations to auction them. Selling slaves was something Li Min was used to doing when he was in Dengzhou, but usually it was Yan Bei who came forward and he was behind the plan.??, although this was the first time that I moved from behind the scenes to the front desk, I did it well. Li Min did not invent the slave-trading industry. Slave-catching occurred as early as the end of primitive society. The slave-catching industry in the Tang Dynasty was also very prosperous. Silla maids and Kunlun slaves were both high-end goods in short supply. However, the ancient industry of slave-catching and trading was really promoted in the hands of Li Min. Whether it was the northern grasslands or the Goguryeo Three Kingdoms in the northeast, Li Min's shadow was behind the prosperous slave-catching industry. However, with the demise of Goguryeo, the slave-catching industry in Dengzhou has begun to decline after a period of madness. In this regard, Li Min had to find new sources of slaves, one of which was north of Yingzhou, that is, In later generations, the Northeastern Province was home to the Khitan, Xi, and Jurchen ancestors Mohe and other ethnic groups. These ethnic minorities were collectively called Hu people by the Tang people. As a time traveler, Li Min was well aware of the harm these two ethnic groups had brought to later generations of the Central Plains dynasty, especially the Jurchen tribe, and he could not allow them to develop under any circumstances. Therefore, after his guidance and the help of Zhang Jian, the governor of Andong, many slave-catching teams from Dengzhou have entered the north of Yingzhou and began to work together with the local Tang army to capture the local barbarians overtly and covertly. It's just that it is only one of the sources of slaves in Li Min's plan, and there is another slave production area waiting for him to develop. "However, the slaves in Dengzhou can only be supplied to the Tang Dynasty, and they can barely support it. There are no redundant slaves at all. But now Li Min wants to build a sugarcane plantation on Liuqiu Island, which requires a lot of manpower. It is definitely not enough to just immigrate and hire local natives, and hiring will also increase the cost of the plantation, so almost all planting The garden owners thought of buying slaves. But slaves are not something you can buy if you want. The number of natives on the street is limited, and for the sake of the stability of the island, it is not suitable to capture a large number of slaves. Otherwise, if you provoke the hatred of the natives and cause trouble with Li Min everywhere, then It's definitely a waste of money. As for the eight tribes, they were the ones who offended Li Min first, so capturing them as slaves was the highest point of morality. In addition, there were other natives involved, so there was no need to worry. However, this number of slaves alone is obviously not enough to meet the needs of the island. "Prosecutor Cui, do you understand what I mean?" Li Min was in Prince Qi's Mansion in Keelung. He and Cui Wei were the only two people in the palace, and Li Min was asking Cui Wei with a serious face. "Your Highness, I understand!" Cui Wei said excitedly, "Your Highness wants me to come forward and organize the desperadoes who have returned from the island to become a professional slave-catching team on Liuqiu Island, and then go Java and other places captured slaves to supplement the labor gap on the island.¡± "Yes, this matter is extremely important to the development of Liuqiu. You must not disappoint me!" Li Min said with a smile, although this Cui Wei made Li Min very worried because of his relationship with Cui Yu and Cui Mengxue. Important, but Li Min was still a little worried about his own talents, so he gave this to him first, which can be regarded as a small test. Cui Wei obviously understood that Li Min was testing him, and he also got some information from Cui Yu. He knew that the King of Qi in front of him was very fond of Shenliu Qiu, so sooner or later someone would need to govern this place, and although Lu Qing was talented Not bad, but he is a leader after all. As a smart person like His Highness King Qi, he will naturally not let one person combine military and political power. In other words, there will definitely be a need for a top chief executive to manage Liuqiu, and Judging from the current situation, I am undoubtedly the most likely and qualified person to sit in that seat. When Cui Wei thought of this, he couldn't help but feel even more excited. After being assigned to Liuqiu last year, he thought that his career would be ruined and that he might even lose his life here. However, he didn't expect that things would turn around. Although Liuqiu was barbaric, he was With the attention of King Qi, his future development will be unlimited. And his future is far greater than being the governor of the Tang Dynasty. Li Min looked at Cui Wei, who was full of joy, and couldn't help but nodded. Talking to such a smart person saves effort. As long as he gets up, others can guess his plans. No wonder Cui Wei can do it. The high position of state governor? After seeing off the ambitious Cui Wei, Li Min sat alone in the palace and pondered. The first thing he did when he came to Liuqiu was to meet his uncle Yang Jian, and then integrate his forces. Now Liuqiu's periphery is all under his control. Although there are still some natives inside, they are not a problem. As Liuqiu develops, it will definitely erode the living space of the native people step by step, so they will either integrate into the life of the Han people, or they will be eliminated by the general trend. In addition, the plantation is also developing in an orderly manner amidst chaos. The slave capture has just been arranged by himself, but this is not enough. There is still one most basic problem that has not been solved in Liuqiu Island, but this problem goes beyond Li In addition to Xuan's ability, he must wait for the king who is out.After coming back, the two of them will discuss it before they can finally decide. Counting days, Wang An should be back soon, right? To be continued. Text Chapter 254 How do you plan to govern? The scorching sunshine shines on the earth, and streams of water vapor begin to evaporate upward. In this hot weather, it is undoubtedly the most suitable for the growth of plants. Except for a few paths that have been stepped on by humans, almost all other places are covered with trees. Covered by lush plants, and in this green sea, there is a broad river like a silver ribbon passing through it, winding and dividing the land into two. This is the Keelung River in the south of Keelung City. The river comes from the southeast, suddenly turns a big bend, and flows to the southwest. Downstream of this big bend, the river begins to widen and the water surface becomes very calm. A huge tree Incomparable banyan trees grow on the river bank, and their extended canopies cover most of the river. Under the shade of these trees, many swimming fish gather here, firstly to avoid the strong sunlight, and secondly to Fight for leaves, bird droppings and other food fallen from trees. But in addition to these fish, another uninvited guest broke in here today. "Uncle, can't you just give me some mercy?" Li Min threw the fishing rod in his hand at the bow of the boat with some annoyance and said with a look of injustice on his face. There were only three or two small fish in the fish bucket at his feet, but Yang Jian beside him had already caught a dozen or so fat fish, including many big fish weighing more than ten kilograms. "Shame, shame~, my cousin's fishing skills are really bad. He can't catch as much as Cai'er!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, Cai'er, who was holding a small fishing rod next to him, said with a shaved face. Although she is a little girl under ten years old, she is indeed better than Li Min at fishing. Water splashed in the small fish bucket at her feet, and she even caught a fighting fish nearly twenty centimeters long. It was quite rewarding. rich. "Tch~, what do you know, little girl? My cousin's strength lies not in fishing, but in eating fish. How about we compete later to see who eats more fish?" Li Min was already hanging out with his little cousin Cai'er. As he was familiar with her, he naturally didn't care much about his usual jokes, but his shameless words not only made Cai'er pout angrily, but also made Yang Xian, who was concentrating on fishing next to him, burst into laughter. Li Min is waiting for Wang An to come back in Keelung. But before Wang An could wait, Yang Jian and his daughter arrived first. Li Min hurried back from Penghu, which made Yang Xun worried, so when the matter in Tainan was almost settled, he rushed over with his daughter. In addition, he also brought over some of his close associates such as Zhu Meng and Chen Gong. Let Li Min also arrange some positions for them. After all, they have been with him for so many years, so he naturally has to think about the future of these people. Li Min was also very happy for Yang Xian's arrival. In fact, he originally wanted to send someone to pick up Yang Jian and ask Mengxue to diagnose and treat him. Seeing that there was no treatment for his disease, he did not expect that they came first, so Yang Jian just got off the boat. Li Min immediately pulled her to his residence and asked Mengxue to come out and help Yang Xian see a doctor. However, after Mengxue took Yang Xun's pulse, her face became serious. She told Li Min that what Yang Xian had was not an ordinary disease, but a brain disease similar to head wind. The so-called head wind disease was actually The disease that Cao Cao suffered from during the Three Kingdoms period was unbearably painful at first. However, Yang Jian's symptoms were different from his. You may feel dizzy only occasionally, and in severe cases, you may experience coma. Regarding the cause of this disease, Mengxue also gave an inference, that is, there may be a foreign body growing in Yang Xian's brain. This point can be referred to Cao Cao's case. And if you want to cure this disease, unless you open the brain and take out the foreign matter like Hua Tuo said, just using medicinal stones will not be of much use! Li Min heard the cause of the disease given by Mengxue. I also immediately felt a basin of cold water being poured down, according to Mengxue's words. Yang Jian most likely has a brain tumor. Apart from surgery, there is almost no other way to treat this disease. However, in the Tang Dynasty, it was not possible to operate on other parts of the body, let alone other parts of the body. The human body is the most sophisticated brain. When Yang Jian said that he was terminally ill, Li Min still had some hope in his heart, but now it seems that not to mention Mengxue, even Sun Simiao can only do nothing when he comes. However, compared to Li Min's frustration, Yang Xian was very tolerant. After all, he had gone through many vicissitudes in his life and had long taken life and death lightly. Moreover, he had already made psychological preparations when he knew that he had a terminal illness. The only thing he could not let go of was There was only one daughter like Cai'er. Now that she met Brother Li Min, Cai'er had someone to entrust her to, and he no longer had any worries. Since there is no hope of curing Yang Xun's illness, Li Min no longer wastes his efforts. He simply delegates all the affairs in the city to others and stays with Yang Xun and his daughter. After all, they are his own no matter what. He is a biological uncle and has a good relationship with his mother and concubine. As a junior, of course he has to show his filial piety. Today, Yang Xun suddenly had an idea and wanted to go fishing. After asking people who were familiar with the local area, Li Min took them to the Keelung River. Firstly, it was calm and not as windy as the seaside. Secondly, there were freshwater fish. It's also more delicious, at least that's how Li Min tastes it. It's a pity that his fishing skills are not very good.?, even Cai'er can't compare. Li Min was not in the mood for fishing, so he started quarreling with Cai'er. Cai'er was a very cute and well-behaved girl, and she also had a cheerful personality because she grew up by the sea. Although she had only known Li Min for a long time, she It hasn't been long, but he has become very familiar with it. After all, Li Min is famous for his love for children. For example, among the younger brothers and sisters in the palace, if you ask them who they like the most, they will all say that they like the sixth brother. Even Li Shimin He pushed them all down, which shows how popular Li Min is with children. But as she spoke, Cai'er's big round eyes suddenly turned twice, and she hugged Li Min's arm with a sweet smile and asked: "Second cousin, I know that the eldest cousin is married. How about you?" She¡¯s younger than him, so she¡¯s probably not married yet, right?¡± Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He didn't understand why this little girl asked such a question, but he still said truthfully: "Although I am younger than my eldest brother, I have been married long ago, and one of my husband is pregnant. Guess I¡¯ll give birth in a few months, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡± When Li Min said this, he also thought of Wen Xin and Xijun in Chang'an City, especially the child in Xijun's belly, which made him even more worried. At the same time, he couldn't help but feel a little anxious. The matter at Liuqiu had not been settled yet. It's over, but it's only been a few months since Xijun gave birth, and I'm really worried that I won't be able to make it by then. "Huh~, it's really annoying. You are all married, then who should Cai'er marry in the future?" When the little girl heard that her second cousin was also married, she immediately became unhappy and pouted her lips as she said dissatisfiedly. When Li Min heard what the little girl said, he immediately burst out laughing. It turned out that this little girl had this idea. Unexpectedly, she was not young and had a big heart, and she was already thinking about getting married. When Yang Jian, who was fishing next to him, heard his daughter's words, he turned around with a smile and said, "Cai'er, you don't have to worry about getting married. Then let your aunt find a good family for you. You have two cousins." Now, no matter who the other party is, they don¡¯t dare to bully our little Cai¡¯er!¡± "Uncle is right!" Li Min also persuaded with a smile, "It doesn't matter if you don't like ordinary princes and nobles, Cai'er. My cousin still has several unmarried brothers. When the time comes, I will take them to Cai'er. See you, as long as you are satisfied, I will immediately ask them to wait for you to grow up, and then I will hold a grand wedding for you!" Li Min's words were naturally a bit of a joke, but after hearing this, Cai'er curled her lips and said with disdain: "I won't marry my cousin, your brothers. Although I haven't seen the others, Keelung City can There are two of them, one is a coward, and the other only knows how to shout and kill. It can be seen from the two of them that apart from the two cousins, the princes of the Tang Dynasty probably don't have much respect." Cai'er has been in Keelung for a few days. She has met Li Yun and Li Zhen, but she doesn't like them very much. However, her evaluation of them is very fair. Needless to say, Li Yun is known to be timid. As for Li Zhen, although she is young, she has a very bad temper. Perhaps influenced by what Li Min said some time ago, she is now interested in the army. She hangs out with Xi Junmai and others every day, dancing with swords and guns. , I don¡¯t know what he wants to do? When Li Min heard Cai'er's words, he couldn't laugh or cry in his heart, but if he thought about it carefully, there were indeed not many decent brothers among him. The eldest and fourth eldest brother were still fighting for the throne to the death. The fifth eldest brother, Li You, was even a 250-year-old. The Seventh Lao and Eight have just discussed that as for Laojiu Li Zhi, this guy is even more sinister. The other brothers are still too young to see anything yet. "Cai'er is right!" At this moment, Yang Jian also put down his fishing rod and stood up and said, "Liu Lang, the most ruthless emperor's family. You must have deep feelings about this, so I definitely don't want Cai'er to get involved. In the dispute between your Li family and even Cai'er's future husband's family, I don't have any requirements for them. As long as they have enough food and clothing and can wholeheartedly treat Cai'er well." When Yang Jian said this, he suddenly raised his head and sighed. After experiencing so many things, he had already seen through the world. In his opinion, all glory and wealth were just passing clouds. As long as his daughter could live a peaceful life, He was satisfied. Li Min also smiled bitterly after hearing this. His uncle had suffered enough from the royal status, so it was no wonder he had such thoughts. But there is some truth in what he said. After all, the royal family has a lot of things to do, and marrying a prince is not an easy task. Thinking of this, Li Min nodded in agreement. Anyway, the Tang Dynasty was so big that it would not be difficult to find a good husband for Cai'er. What's more, she was still young, so it wouldn't be too late to consider this matter in a few years. Since we were out for fun, it was natural to have a picnic. At noon, the three of them had a good time on the boat. Yang Jian even showed off his skill at grilling fish. Li Min and Cai'er were left mouth-watering after the meal. However, after eating, Yang Xian suddenly asked Li Min: "Liu Lang,How do you plan to govern Liuqiu Island? You can't leave everything to Lu Qing like you are now, right? " Text Chapter 255 Li Min¡¯s follow-up plan Although Yang Xun's words seemed to be asked casually, they pointed out an extremely serious issue, that is, the management of Liuqiu in the future. At the beginning, Li Min provided the logistics, with Lu Qing and his men as the vanguard, integrating the forces on Liuqiu and establishing a unified Liuqiu Island, and now this goal has been achieved. However, although Lu Qing is a talented person and was an old minister of Nanliang, he is only a military general after all. He is not good at administrative matters, and the people around him have little administrative experience, so the management of Liuqiu is still the same as that of the pirate den. The system they used was not only irregular, it could even be said to be very chaotic. After all, the place was so big that many problems were beyond their capabilities. Moreover, it was not the fault of a superior person to hand over all the military and political power of Liuqiu to one person. "With your uncle's advice, how should your nephew manage Liuqiu?" Li Min asked with a smile after hearing this. Although he had already prepared for this issue, he still wanted to hear Yang Xian's opinion. "You little naughty boy, you have already made up your mind, but you try to trick me again." Seeing Li Min's reaction, Yang Xian immediately understood that his worries were in vain, but since his nephew wanted to hear it, he simply told him what he was thinking. Let¡¯s talk about it first. Thinking of this, Yang Xun sorted out his thoughts and then said: "First of all, the current management method of Liuqiu is definitely not good. We must establish formal government agencies and other institutions, and then divide Liuqiu into several county-level areas. In order to facilitate management, in addition to the local development of Liuqiu, the first is the issue of food and population. I don¡¯t need to explain the importance of food. The land on Liuqiu Island is fertile and the climate is very suitable for crop growth, so as long as someone is willing Farming and food production are definitely not low, so in the final analysis, it is still a question of population, and these people are not the slaves you kidnapped. They must be Han people who agree with you. There are too few Han people on the island, and there are simply too few Han people on the island. You cannot meet the requirements, so you must carry out a large number of immigrants, but where should these people move from? Will your father agree to let you immigrate from the Tang Dynasty?" Although Yang Xian talked a lot, apart from the formal establishment of government agencies, the most important thing was to raise the issue of population. After all, the prerequisite for development requires a large population to support it. Talents are the most important part of this society. Without Population can do nothing. After hearing this, Li Min smiled calmly and said: "My uncle didn't know something. When I proposed to give up the throne and prepare to expand overseas, my father also gave me a lot of support. One of them was the issue of immigration. He promised that I could The prerequisite for emigrating from anywhere in the Tang Dynasty is that it cannot be forced, so what I need to do now is to first set up a clean and efficient administrative agency, and then develop the island's economy and make it a well-known and prosperous place. To attract more people to settle here!¡± Li Min's words reminded Yang Jian that his nephew was a well-known God of Wealth. Wherever he went, he could become a cornucopia. Although not everyone in this world lives for profit, at least he must Most people have a profit-seeking nature. If Li Min can really turn Liuqiu into a prosperous place like Dengzhou, it will indeed attract many people to settle there. "This is a good and gentle method, but Liulang, I am very curious, how do you want to turn Liuqiu into a cornucopia that everyone yearns for?" Yang Xian said with a smile. He is a dying man, and it can be said that he has seen through everything in the world, but he always feels that he cannot understand Li Min, his nephew. "Hey, there are actually many ways to develop the economy. The most important thing is to adapt to local conditions. For example, although Liuqiu is mountainous, there is a lot of arable land, so we can develop the planting industry first. For now, we mainly focus on sugar cane planting. In addition, the island Forests are spread all over, which can provide a large amount of wood. In addition, it is surrounded by the sea and has countless excellent ports. Therefore, shipbuilding and maritime trade will also be the focus of future development. For example, Keelung is a very excellent port city. It¡¯s just that there is still a lack of shipbuilding industry. I have sent people to Fuzhou to recruit shipbuilding craftsmen. We will first build a shipyard here in Keelung. After the foundation is established, we will slowly develop to other places!¡± After listening to Li Min's words, Yang Xun frowned. As soon as Li Min finished speaking, he immediately asked impatiently: "What about food? Sugar cane can be used to make sugar, which can be exchanged for a lot of money." , but sugar cane cannot be eaten as food after all. If something unexpected happens, the people on the island can't starve and wait to die, right?" Although Yang Xian¡¯s words were not clearly stated, the meaning was very clear. After all, food was related to the stability of a local political situation. It couldn¡¯t always be transported from Datang, right? Although Li Min was the prince of the Tang Dynasty and Li Shimin's favorite son, if he put his lifeblood of food in the hands of others, he would always feel like a lump in his throat. "Don't worry, uncle, I have already considered the issue of food, but it is different from the traditional planting in the Central Plains.?I also plan to use plantations for planting, and although Liuqiu Island will also set aside some food-producing areas, I only require that the food output can feed the island for the first half of the year. For other shortfalls, I will come from other places. The place was transported, but it was not the Tang Dynasty, but two places that were not yet under my control. "Li Min said with a smile. "Where?" Yang Jian asked in surprise. "Lu Song and Lin Yi!" Li Min stretched out his finger and said with a smile. "Hiss~" Yang Xun took a breath after hearing this. He didn't expect that his nephew had such a big appetite. Before Liuqiu Island was completely controlled, he had already begun to set his sights on the more distant Luzon and Linyi. . "Liu Lang, do you know how big Luzon and Linyi are? They are not as big as Liuqiu. Both Luzon and Linyi have unified countries. If you want to control these two places, you must do a big fight. Prepare for battle!" Yang Xun obviously doesn't believe in Li Min's strength. After all, they are two big countries. It is a bit unimaginable to destroy them based on Li Min's current strength. "Hey, uncle, don't be anxious. I didn't say I would kill them now. After all, I know my own strength well. I will never act rashly before I am fully prepared. I have to deal with it first no matter what. Liuqiu has begun to develop, and I still have a lot of things to do in the north, which will take some time to deal with, so I gave myself enough time to accumulate strength." Li Min said with a smile. He also knew the consequences of biting off more than he could chew, so Lu Song and Lin Yi were only on paper. If Yang Xian hadn't asked about it today, he would never have mentioned it to others. Moreover, Luzon and Linyi are not just used as food production areas. Yang Xun also nodded after hearing this. Indeed, Li Min's primary goal now is to develop Liuqiu. As for the food problem, he can grow part of it internally. If it is not enough, he can also buy it from Datang. Moreover, in the early stages, the population of Liuqiu will definitely not grow very fast, so relying only on the food on Liuqiu Island is probably enough. "Liu Lang, you are indeed a thoughtful person. You think about everything very carefully. It's a pity that I won't see that day." Yang Xian patted Li Min on the shoulder and said with emotion. Yang Jian thought that he had seen through life and death and had nothing to worry about except his daughter, but he didn't expect that after hearing Li Min's ambition today, he suddenly wanted to see with his own eyes how far his nephew could develop? It's a pity that God will not give him any more time. Seeing Yang Xian mentioning this matter that he didn't have much time to do again, Li Min's face also felt sad. Although Cai'er was not interested in their topic, she kept listening. Now when she heard her father's words, Xiaozui immediately As soon as I flattened it, it looked like I wanted to cry. Li Min took a look and hurriedly changed the topic: "Uncle, the matter between Linyi and Luzon is a bit far away. Let's talk about the matter at hand. Liu wants to establish an efficient and clean administrative agency. I really think about this." I don¡¯t have much experience, so I wonder if my uncle has any good suggestions?¡± Yang Xun also saw that his daughter was about to cry. When he heard Li Min's words, he immediately reacted and smiled and told some suggestions that he had thought of. He also recommended Chen Gong, his first counselor, to Li Min and told him He is a master in administration. If he helps Li Min, he will definitely save a lot of trouble. Li Min nodded in agreement, and at the same time made up his mind to find an opportunity to summon Chen Gong alone. Just a few days after the conversation between Li Min and Yang Xian ended, Wang An, whom Li Min had been waiting so hard for, finally came back. As Li Min's first think tank, Wang An asked him to go out in person this time, and he was there for such a long time. The main reason was to take people around Liuqiu Island. Of course, this was not a sightseeing trip. Instead, they took the Liuqiu map provided by Lu Qing and other local forces and conducted an on-site survey to see if there were any errors. By the way, they also had a general understanding of the local terrain, soil quality, climate and other issues. These things don't seem to be difficult, and they don't require Wang An, the Prince of Qi's Mansion, to make a trip in person. However, this is related to a key issue in Liuqiu, which is the division of administrative regions. After all, it is so Naturally, a large island cannot have only one central government with full authority to manage it. It must be divided into several counties. However, many places in Liuqiu are deserted and no one can provide local information, so we had to send someone to go there in person and put them on the map. The boundaries of each administrative region are roughly marked on it as a reference for Li Min's division. Wang An came back with his people and all the corresponding information. Li Min could finally start to carry out some major military and political reforms in Liuqiu. Not only did he re-divide the various administrative regions, but also the administrative and military institutions of Liuqiu. There will also be great adjustments. Although many of them are based on those of the Tang Dynasty, there are also many innovations, especially those in the Tang Dynasty.It was some of the institutions and measures that Li Min came up with that made people like Yang Xian, Wang An and Yan Bei confused. (To be continued) <> Text, readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text. Text Chapter 256 Administration and Judiciary Although Liuqiu and Dengzhou are both under Li Min's jurisdiction, there is an obvious difference, that is, Liuqiu is not the territory of the Tang Dynasty. To be precise, it should be Li Min's private territory, completely. Belongs to Li Min. It can be said that he can do whatever he wants and no one can control him. In this way, Li Min no longer has to tie his hands like Dengzhou and can only carry out reforms within the Tang Dynasty system. After Wang An came back, Li Min's first thing was to determine the official name of Liuqiu Island. Although the name Liuqiu is good and recognized by many people, there is an ambiguity, that is, Liuqiu Island There is an island chain to the north, which is the Ryukyu Islands in later generations, but in the era of the Tang Dynasty, it was also called Liuqiu. In other words, in the eyes of most Han people, Taiwan Island and the Ryukyu Islands in later generations are the same place. This is obviously a cognitive error, so in order to distinguish the two places, Li Min decided to advance the name Taiwan, which only appeared in the Ming Dynasty, as the official name of Liuqiu Island. The rulers of the Central Plains Dynasty all had a bad taste in changing place names randomly. A place may have had no less than seven or eight names from ancient times to the present. Therefore, Li Min's move to change Liuqiu to Taiwan was viewed by poets and calligraphers such as Wang An and Yan Bei. It is normal to come, and Li Min also gave a valid reason, so no one objected. In all official documents under Li Min's rule from now on, Taiwan will be used instead of Liuqiu. After the name was determined, the next step was to divide the administrative regions. Although the entire island of Taiwan is not small, it is at most larger than some of the upper states of the Tang Dynasty, so in the end Taiwan was designated as a state level. Administrative regions. It governs several counties such as Taipei, Tainan, Taitung, and Penghu. Although the names of these counties are the same as those of later generations. However, the area of ??each county is much larger. After all, the island has a very small population and most of it is deserted land. There is no need to divide it so finely. After the administrative regions are divided, the next step is to implement the laws. There is no difficulty in this point. The laws of the Tang Dynasty are already very good, and they can be used after being modified. The key is the appointment of officials. Like the Tang Dynasty, Taiwan's top chief executive is still the governor, but there is currently no suitable candidate for the governor's position. Although Cui Wei has performed well, he has no qualifications in Taiwan. If he is promoted to the governor rashly, he may Lu Qing's men were dissatisfied. Therefore, in the end, Li Min temporarily served as the governor of Taiwan, and then appointed Cui Wei as the governor. When Li Min was not in Taiwan, he would act as governor. In fact, it is estimated that Li Min will rarely come to Taiwan in the past two years, so Cui Wei is almost the governor. But as long as there is no formal appointment, it will not arouse the jealousy of others. The administrative seat of Taiwan is temporarily set in Keelung City. The governor's office is where Li Min temporarily lives. In addition, all the officials such as Sigong, Sicang, and Sihu under the governor are also available. The administrative agencies at the county level are almost not too big. The change. But throughout Taiwan¡¯s administrative agencies. However, Li Min made a fundamental reform, which was to eliminate the difference between officials and officials. The so-called official. Only those with grades are officials. From the first grade to the lowest ninth grade, each grade is divided into two levels: positive and subordinate. From the fourth grade below, each grade is divided into upper and lower grades. In other words, in the Tang Dynasty, There are thirty levels of officials in total, and each level is very different from the upper and lower levels. It can be said that there is a strict hierarchy. However, Li Min felt that such a grading system was too troublesome, so he simply removed all the positive, inferior, upper, and lower grades, leaving only nine levels from first to ninth grade. In addition to the formal officials above, if an administrative agency wants to operate, it needs another official who is not an official, that is, officials. Speaking of official staff like officials, we have to talk about the administrative system of the feudal dynasty. Taking the Tang Dynasty as an example, the smallest administrative unit is the county. The county has the county magistrate, the county magistrate, the chief registrar and the county lieutenant. Together, there are only four officials of high rank. However, if a county wants to operate, the four Individuals are definitely not good enough, so they have to be recruited. Some of them, such as clerks and sixth-floor stewards, are the so-called officials. Their status is equivalent to the middle and low-level civil servants in later generations. These officials are the main people who handle affairs in the Yamen. "It's just that officials are different from officials. Officials are appointed by the court, and their salaries are also paid by the court. But the officials are different. They are recruited by local officials themselves. At most, they only need to report to the Ministry of Personnel. The central government has no control over these. Moreover, the salaries of these officials are also distributed by local officials and are not subject to the central court. It doesn't matter much. At most, the central court will acquiesce to local officials to withhold part of the tax revenue as salary for these officials and other administrative expenses. But in this case, corruption will easily occur. Corruption became common in the Ming and Qing dynasties in later generations. A large part of the reason was that local officials had the power to withhold tax revenue. In addition, officials are also politically discriminated against. For example, like businessmen, their descendants cannot take scientific examinations and so on. ? ?At first, I really didn¡¯t know that there was such a big difference between officials and officials in ancient times. It wasn¡¯t until he was serving as governor of Dengzhou that he slowly understood the difference. At that time, he wanted to reform this phenomenon, but unfortunately After all, Dengzhou is the territory of the Tang Dynasty. Although he is the prince, he still cannot change the political system of such a large country, so he has to give up. Only now that he has a place like Taiwan that belongs completely to him, he can finally let go. hands and feet. First of all, Li Min took back all the power to issue salaries for officials and officials, and unified them by the Prince of Qi's Mansion. The recruitment of officials was also unified by the Prince of Qi's Mansion. At the same time, some discriminatory policies against officials were eliminated. The most important thing is that Li Min also changed the method of selecting officials on the grounds that there were few scholars in Taiwan. He no longer studied the imperial examination system of the Tang Dynasty, but directly selected officials from among the officials, thus opening up the promotion of officials and officials. channel. In fact, the Tang Dynasty also had the practice of promotion from officials to officials, and there was also a special name called Liuwai into Liunei. Liuwai refers to officials, and Liunei refers to officials. In fact, it means entering from outside the system into the system, but this is This situation is relatively rare, and people who are promoted from officials to officials are also subject to great restrictions. For example, they cannot hold some official positions, cannot enter the third rank, etc. It can be said that they are quite discriminated against. But now it's better. Li Min directly used official promotion as a main selection mechanism. Although this made some traditional officials such as Cui Wei a little dissatisfied, because there was a precedent in the Tang Dynasty, they did not insist on opposing it. The advantage of selecting officials from among the officials is that most of the promoted officials have grassroots work experience and are familiar with their own jobs. They are not like those who study hard and do not know how to administer after becoming officials. They have to ask the officials around them for advice. . Of course, there are some disadvantages to doing this, such as it may result in different levels of education among officials, and it is also easy to form cliques for personal gain, etc. For this situation, Li Min also made corresponding preparations, that is, setting up a brand new institution in Taiwan, which is the Taiwan Metropolitan Procuratorate. The president is Chen Gong, who was recommended by Yang Jian. In fact, it is not new at all. The function of the Metropolitan Procuratorate is actually similar to that of the Yushitai in the Tang Dynasty. It is used to supervise and examine officials. However, its function is more single. It only has the power to investigate and collect evidence. If you want to arrest people, , must be submitted to the governor for approval, and then implemented by a specialized agency, which in turn involves another new department, that is, the Police Academy. As mentioned before, the officials in the administrative agencies are also uniformly appointed by the Qi Palace and are no longer recruited by local officials. In addition to the officials, there is also the special class of government officials. Although officials have no rank, they are still formal official personnel, while government servants are different. They are almost untouchables, with a status similar to that of slaves. However, their responsibilities are not small at all, and they are responsible for complicated tasks such as public security, tax collection, and grain collection. For this special class, Li Min made even greater changes. He directly stripped out the biggest job function of the government officials, that is, the public security function, and established a police headquarters in Keelung, with branches in each county to manage the entire island. All police officers are responsible for public security. Although the president of the branch is nominally a subordinate of the county magistrate, he has full law enforcement power. Even if he receives an arrest warrant signed by the governor, he can directly arrest anyone under his jurisdiction. Everyone was captured on the spot, including the county magistrate himself. Among them, the highest official of the Police General Academy is called the Chief, which is on the same level as the president of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, just below Biejia. Currently, Zhu Meng, who was recommended by Yang Jian, is temporarily in charge. In fact, in the final analysis, the Metropolitan Procuratorate and the Police Academy established by Li Min were to separate administrative power from judicial power and form a complete judicial institution with the legal cao among the six cao in a state. The reason why Chen Gong and Zhu Meng were separated Serving as the top official of the two houses is also to form a check with the original team members such as Cui Wei and Lu Qing. Originally, Li Min wanted to set up a court, but then he thought about it. Taiwan is only a state, and there are already legal courts. If another court is established, the rights will overlap, so it will only strengthen the functions of some legal courts. When the territory expands in the future, it will not be too late to establish a higher-level judicial institution. The separation of judicial power and administrative power has led to major or minor changes in the rights of the original government agencies. The rights of many departments have been reduced a lot. If it were placed in a system with mature political institutions like the Tang Dynasty, , will definitely encounter endless resistance, and Taiwan is already very poor. Even under Lu Qing's governance, many institutions were not established at all. Therefore, Li Min's changes did not encounter much resistance, and they did not encounter much resistance. Only Cui Wei and those exiled officials raised some objections, but they were all suppressed by Li Min. After the administrative and judicial matters are settled, the next step is the military reform. This is a top priority. For this reason, Li Min specially called Lu Qing, Hu Li and Zhou Long together to discuss it for several consecutive times. After several days, we finally had a rough result. Text Chapter 257 Invite Yang Jian back to Chang'an The army is the ruler's most powerful means and the basis of rule. Li Ziran attaches great importance to this aspect. After discussing it with Lu Qing and others for several days, they finally finalized a plan, which is the principle of sea first and then land. To compete with an island like Taiwan, developing an army is basically of little use. Only a navy is the right way to go. ¡¾¡®// Originally, Lu Qing had more than 10,000 troops, and after annexing other forces on the island, Yang's forces joined in, and the total force reached more than 30,000. However, the water content of these 30,000 soldiers was extremely high. A considerable number of them had not received professional military training, and some were even seriously overage. In this regard, Li and Lu Qing had to eliminate part of the army and finally selected There are 15,000 elites, all of whom are young people aged over 18 and under 30. The age of general officers can be relaxed, and all of these elites have been incorporated into the navy. After these soldiers were selected, the organization was completely disrupted and then uniformly divided. Now they are temporarily divided into three levels of units: battalion, team, and captain. The officers are respectively school lieutenant, team leader, and captain. Among them, each captain has ten soldiers. Ten shi is a team, and ten teams is a battalion. Each battalion is worth one thousand. As for the establishment of a battalion or above, it has not been established for the time being, because according to Li's description, even if there is a war in the future, it will only be fought with a small group of enemies at most. A too large establishment is useless, and the battalion establishment is enough. In addition, above the captain, there are three higher military positions: general, general, and general. Among them, the general can command five battalions, while the general has no regulations on the number of troops. As for the general, there is only one A false title or a temporary position. Generally, Li will appoint him as a general only when there is a large-scale battle or when he has made great contributions to establishing a great cause. The fifteen thousand navy was divided into fifteen battalions, and now Zhou Long and Lu Qing are in charge of training. Among them, Lu Qing was appointed by Li as General Liuqiu to command his first navy. Although Zhou Long was in charge However, like Hu Li, neither of them officially held positions in the navy. Because one of them is good at military training and the other is good at land warfare, they cannot use their strengths in the navy, so they are still serving in Li's bodyguard for the time being. . Among them, Zhou Long is lucky. He is very good at military training, so he can help. He is expected to stay in Taiwan for a while this time. In addition, although the navy is the focus of development, it is impossible for Taiwan to have no defense force. There are still many locals on the island, so among the 15,000 that have been eliminated, 10,000 are relatively good. , were stationed in various counties, and most of the remaining five thousand were assigned to the administrative and judicial departments, or as policemen or postmen, etc. Anyway, they all had a fixed place to go. Although the monthly salary was not A lot, but enough to feed a family of several people. Comparatively speaking, the reform of the army is still very smooth. After all, there are many military orders. As long as Li orders them, they can be implemented immediately if Lu Qing and others have no objections. On the other hand, political reforms are somewhat troublesome. Although the opposition force is weak, these competitions involve all aspects of Taiwan's people's livelihood. Moreover, Li has proposed the separation of administration and justice, but he himself has no experience in this area, so the following is a summary. It was very difficult to adapt to the time, and it was naturally a mess at the beginning. For this situation, Li had no idea at all. After all, he only referred to some administrative agencies of later generations, but he only knew a little bit about the operation methods of this organization, which was not applicable to the current situation at all. Fortunately, Li finally found the right person. Cui Wei, who exercised the power of governor in his place, had been an official for more than 20 years and had rich administrative experience. As the director of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, Chen Gong is also a genius, and he quickly understood the responsibilities and working methods of his Metropolitan Procuratorate. With these two people present, Taiwan's new government was slowly sorted out from a chaotic state, and gradually got on the right track. In fact, Li didn't have much confidence in the separation of administration and judiciary, but he knew that putting administrative and judicial power in the hands of the same group of people would inevitably breed corruption. After all, they can supervise themselves, and everyone can't be a saint. Enter, it would be strange if there is no problem In fact, in the final analysis, Taiwan is not only the first step to expand overseas, but also an experimental field planted by him in administration. While he is still young, he not only has the time, but also the capital to make mistakes, so whether he is here in Taiwan Whether the political system is successful or not is an opportunity for him to accumulate experience, and with the gradual improvement, he will eventually perfect his ideal political system. Li and the others came to Liuqiu in February. Except for meeting Yang, they spent most of the next time reforming Taiwan's military and political system. They had been busy for more than a month, and the military reforms were finally completed. With that done, all that remains is for the newly integrated army to produce combat effectiveness under the leadership of Lu Qing and Zhou Long. However, the reform of the political system has just begun on the right track, and this is only near the capital Keelung. The several counties that Taiwan has just divided have not yet begun formal reforms. But it is already April, and Li Ke has no time to waste in Taiwan. Bi Jingxijun will give birth to his first child in two months, and he must be there in time for his first child.He rushed back to Chang'an before his death. After all, in essence, he was still a good man who took great care of his family. Regarding Li's irresponsible departure midway, Taiwanese officials such as Cui Weng and Chen Gong were somewhat slanderous. After all, on the surface, Taiwan's official system was similar to that of the Tang Dynasty, but internally it had been changed beyond recognition by Li. That set of administrative experience simply didn't work. They were still groping for everything. They finally got a little better, but Li, the instigator, wanted to go back to Chang'an to wait for his wife to give birth to a child. This behavior was simply abominable. But no matter how dissatisfied Cui Wei and the others are, there is nothing they can do. Who makes Li the boss here? They are destined to follow the family and earn a living. No matter how difficult it is, they have to grit their teeth and endure it. However, compared to when he came here, Li brought back much less money this time. For example, people like Cui Yu and Wang Kuang who came to Taiwan to set up plantations are now in a critical stage. Although they have the land, they still have to pay for the land. Cleaning up is still a big problem, so they have to take care of it themselves. In addition, Yan Bei stayed because of this. Originally, he used his status to get a lot of slaves, but this guy was too greedy and occupied too much land. The amount of land he acquired was simply not enough. Moreover, he Seeing the shortage of slaves on the island, he immediately planned to start up his old business in Dengzhou and usurped Cui Wei's position in organizing the slave catching team. He soon organized an official slave catching team, and he also recruited privately. Many of the soldiers eliminated by Li took up the banner of the Yan family's slave-catching team and followed the official slave-catching team. They were having a great time and were unwilling to give up such a great opportunity to make a fortune. Anyway, Yan Bei was not a qualified Chang Shi to begin with. It would be the same with or without him. Since he wanted to stay, Li didn't force him. In this way, when he returned to Chang'an, only he and the four brothers Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen were left, and finally Mengxue and Wu Meiniang, but Wu Meiniang would also stay there when she arrived in Dengzhou. After all, Her status is really not good enough to enter Chang'an. However, in addition to these people, Li also wanted to bring another person back, but this person was not so easy to persuade. "Liu Lang, I appreciate your kindness, but you only need to take Cai'er to Chang'an. She has grown up and has never seen the prosperity of a big city. As for me, an old man, I have stayed in Taiwan for so long. I have feelings for a long time, so let me die here," Yang said calmly. "Uncle, you have been wandering outside for so many years, do you really not want to go to Chang'an at all?" Li Ke said anxiously. Although Yang is terminally ill, perhaps because he has been very happy after getting to know Brother Li during this period, the symptoms of dizziness rarely occur. When Li saw this situation, he wanted to take Yang Changan on a trip and meet his mother and concubine. If Bi Jing knew that his second brother was still alive, how happy would his mother and concubine be? "The country has been destroyed, the family has been destroyed, and there is really nothing to miss about Chang'an for me," Yang said with a somewhat unnatural look on his face. Chang'an was originally the capital of the Sui Dynasty, but now that he was asked to enter Chang'an again as the prince of a subjugated country, no matter how open-minded he was, there was still some resistance in his heart. "Uncle, don't you want to see your mother-in-law again, or even your grandmother again?" Upon hearing what Yang said, Li Ke next to Li Ke also spoke. In fact, he and Li Ke also understood their uncle's psychology. It's just that so many years have passed, and Yang is suffering from a terminal illness. Maybe he will never be seen again. If he doesn't take the opportunity to see Chang'an personally, let alone other things, if his mother and concubine are allowed to marry him in the future, You know, I will definitely scold them bloody. "This" When Li mentioned his mother and Jiu Mei, Yang couldn't help but hesitate a little. Although he was worried that his mother wouldn't be able to bear it if she knew he was helping him, but even if he looked at her from a distance, he would still be able to help her. Even if I die, I will have no regrets "Uncle, don't hesitate any more. You don't have to worry about your father at all. He is a very confident person and will never do anything because of your identity. Besides, you are in this situation now, and you have a mother. Concubine is here, I bet that as long as the father sees you, he will definitely give Cai'er a title, which is also a good thing for Cai'er," Li Ke also continued to advise. Hearing Li Ke mention his beloved daughter again, Yang's face became even more hesitant, his face also changed, and it seemed that he still couldn't make up his mind. When Li saw this, he suddenly rolled his eyes and thought of a better way (to be continued) Read ads-free, error-free novels, //- w.w.wc.o.m, your best choice! Text Chapter 258 Conversation between Zhao Fu and Lu Hong Looking at the hesitant Yang Jian on his face, Li Min suddenly had a sinister smile on his lips, and then his face turned into a sad look and said: "Uncle, do you want to know the first time I met my grandmother? ?¡± Yang Xian was stunned, wondering why Li Min suddenly mentioned this? Li Min deliberately did not look at Yang Xian, and suddenly sighed: "My uncle should also know that there was some misunderstanding between my mother-in-law and my grandmother. It was not until I was about to get married that he took me and my third brother to see my grandmother. At that time It was still midsummer, so my third brother, my mother and I rode a carriage to the front of the mansion. Although the trees were extremely lush, in my opinion, there was a gloomy ghostly atmosphere both inside and outside the mansion, as if it had been uninhabited for many years. It¡¯s like an abandoned house.¡± As soon as Li Min said this, Yang Xian looked in great sorrow, and a layer of bright water appeared in his eyes. When Li Min saw this, he was also very happy. It seemed that this method was feasible, so he continued to say more vigorously: "My grandmother had just fallen ill at that time and was still very weak. But when she heard that we were coming, she was very happy." I ran out of the inner house and was so happy to see my mother-in-law and us. She even took out my grandfather's relics and gave them to my third brother and me. It can be seen that my grandmother really hopes to have a younger generation to accompany her" "Stop talking!" Before Li Min finished speaking, Yang Xian shouted and turned his face away, not letting Li Min and the others see his face. However, looking at the way his arms were shaking, it was obvious that he was very excited. . At first, Li Ke didn¡¯t understand why Li Min mentioned what happened back then without any clue, but when he saw Yang Xian¡¯s appearance. He understood it immediately and admired it in his heart. I couldn't help but give Li Minjian a thumbs up. After a while, Yang Jian calmed down his excitement, turned around and said in a low voice: "Okay, I will go to Chang'an with you, but only your brothers and Cai'er know about this matter, and it must not be spread outside. In addition, we have arrived. After Chang'an, I will meet with your mother. As for your grandmother, it's better to tell her not to know about my son. After all, I don't have much time left, and I can't let her experience the pain of losing a son again. " When Yang Xian spoke, his eyes were still slightly red. When Li Min and Li Ke heard that their uncle finally agreed, their faces showed a bit of joy, as for his request. Naturally, everyone hurriedly agreed. After settling Yang Xun's case, and after several days of preparation, Li Min's fleet finally left Keelung Port. However, the returning fleet was far inferior to the fleet that came out. There were only five warships in total, and there were also Small boats with some other uses. Altogether, there are more than thirty ships. The sea conditions along the way were pretty good, and we didn¡¯t encounter any big waves. If it takes another three months, it will be a period when typhoons are raging, and you are likely to encounter typhoons while sailing on the sea. Therefore, merchant ships on the sea road would sail close to the coast at that time, as soon as they found signs of strong winds in the sky. He will immediately anchor nearby and pray to God not to overturn his boat. When Li Min's ship arrived at the estuary of the Yangtze River, it did not leave. However, this time it was not going to Huating County. Instead, it went up the Yangtze River and stopped when it reached the coast of Yangzhou. Then Yang Jian took Cai'er with him. Followed by brothers Li Min and Li Ke, they first took a bus to Yangzhou City, but instead of entering the city, they walked to Leitang in the north of the city. Leitang is a small place with little reputation, but it is extremely important to Yang Jian because there is a person buried here, that is Li Min¡¯s famous grandfather Yang Guang. After Yu Wenhua and Yang Guang were killed during the rebellion, Empress Xiao first made a small coffin out of a bed board, and then buried it under the Liuzhu Hall of Jiangdu Palace. Later, Chen Gong's father, Chen Leng, returned to Yangzhou and re-buried Yang Guang under Wu Gong's platform. In the third year of Wude, he was reburied by Li Yuan with imperial rites to Lei Tang in the north of Yangzhou City. Yang Jian was a human son. After passing through Yangzhou again, it was natural to come to pay homage. However, Li Ke and Li Min felt a little guilty when facing their grandfather's mausoleum. After all, when they went to Taiwan, they had clearly arrived at Huating, but they had not thought of coming to Yangzhou to pay homage to their grandfather. Fortunately, Yang Ming The uncle didn't blame him, which made the two of them feel even more guilty. They sincerely kowtowed in front of Yang Guang a few times to express their apology. But when Yang Jian faced his father's mausoleum, he burst into tears. Even the little girl Cai'er cried bitterly. In the end, her eyes were swollen from crying. When she left Yangzhou, the little girl still had no joy on her face. Later, it took Li Min a long time and many jokes to finally make her laugh. Just when Li Min's fleet left Yangzhou, Dengzhou also received news that he was coming back. Lu Hong and Zhao Fu in the city all breathed a sigh of relief after receiving the news. Now they are being troubled by something. He was so worried that he urgently needed Li Min to come back and deal with it. "Brother Lu, His Highness will be back in a few days.Then we can finally relax! "In the hall in front of Dengzhou Biejia Mansion, Zhao Fu took a deep breath and said with a relaxed look to Lu Hong, who was sitting and drinking tea. When the war between Silla and Baekje was about to break out, Li Min left Lu Hong in Dengzhou to monitor the war situation between the two countries at any time, and mobilized various supplies to help whichever side was weak, so Lu Hong contacted Zhao Fu They met very frequently, and since the two were about the same age, they quickly established a deep friendship. "That's right, we have been criticized by that person a lot for this matter." Lu Hong also said with a smile. After not seeing each other for a few months, he obviously looked older and had more gray hair. He must have put in a lot of effort during this period. "By the way, how is the war situation between Silla and Baekje? Have you been affected by that person?" Zhao Fu suddenly thought of a key question and asked hurriedly. When Lu Hong heard Zhao Fu mention this, he immediately showed a wry smile and said: "How could it not have any impact? That person forced me to transport supplies to Silla, and at the same time prohibited us from supporting Baekje!" "You won't really agree to the other party's request, will you?" Zhao Fu was surprised after hearing this. He was very busy these days and had no time to pay attention to Silla and Baekje. "Of course not. Although the other party's identity is extremely special, Silla and Baekje are business matters after all, and they must not be greatly affected by this kind of thing!" Lu Hong said with an upright face, but then his face fell. Very helplessly, he spoke again, "But the other party is really a difficult person, and he actually threatened me with the 'Sword of Shang Fang'. I had no choice but to reduce my support for Baekje. In this way, Silla will We have gained a lot of advantages in logistics, organized troops to launch several counterattacks, and have now recovered a lot of territory occupied by Baekje. However, both sides have been tired of fighting in the past few days, and the battlefield has entered a stalemate stage again." When Zhao Fu heard Lu Hong mention the so-called 'Shang Fang Sword', he had a look of helplessness on his face, but when he looked around and found that they were the only two people in the hall, he whispered to Lu Hong said: "Brother Lu, how do you think His Highness will deal with that person after he comes back? Should we talk to His Highness first?" "This" Lu Hong thought deeply for a while after hearing this, and after a while he said, "We still haven't figured out the relationship between His Highness and that person. As for how he will deal with it, those of us who are subordinates really don't know. It¡¯s easy to guess. As for reporting to His Highness, it is still necessary. However, this matter is extremely confidential. Apart from you and me, only Yang Shi and his wife, as well as some intelligence confidants, know, so it is best to let Yang Ten will go there personally to avoid any complications!" Zhao Fu nodded repeatedly after hearing this. He was curious for a moment and couldn't help but ask Li Min how he would deal with that person. However, this was indeed not something that a subordinate should care about. In addition, sending Yang Shi to inform His Highness was indeed more thorough. At least Yang Shi was a direct subordinate of His Highness and was more suitable to participate in this matter than them. "Okay, but Yang Shi is under your control now, so you should inform him. I have to help Yifan girl calm the frightened people!" Zhao Fu continued, but when he mentioned his daughter, his face changed. A helpless smile appeared again. "Haha~, I heard that the steam locomotive built by Yifan's niece scared the people of Dengzhou. They all said that it was a man-eating monster. If His Highness and your brother hadn't been behind to control it, it probably wouldn't have been possible. Many people want to arrest Yifan's niece as a witch!" When mentioning Zhao Yifan, Lu Hong laughed and said. He and Zhao Fu were friends, so naturally he treated Zhao Yifan as his niece, and he also knew that his Yifan niece was the treasure in Li Min's eyes. Although he couldn't understand what he was studying, he knew that it was extremely important to His Highness Prince Qi. . "More than just being scared, you didn't see the scene at that time. When that thing started running while blowing black smoke, the whole scene got out of control. Many timid people were so frightened that they cried for their father and mother, and even happened Fortunately, there were many soldiers nearby to maintain order, and the leading captain dealt with it in time. Finally, no tragedies occurred, but many people were injured. Since I am Yifan¡¯s father, It¡¯s also a farewell trip to Dengzhou, so it¡¯s natural that every family comes to comfort me.¡± When Zhao Fu said this, he shook his head helplessly. He didn't know whether it was a blessing or a curse to have such a unique daughter. Other parents wanted their children to be smart and capable, but he was often worried that his daughter was too smart. , always doing things that make him feel very troublesome. After Lu Hong left Zhao Fu, he immediately found Yang Shi and asked him to take a fast boat to see Li Min in person and report to him what happened in Dengzhou during this period, especially the news about that person. Tell His Highness King Qi everything. Text Chapter 259 A family of three? In mid-April, Li Min's fleet finally returned to Dengzhou from Taiwan. Zhao Fu and Lu Hong led officials from Dengzhou to line up to greet them. However, compared to Li Ke and others, Li Min's face was full of cryptic expressions. Zhao Fu and Lu Hong were not surprised at all by his appearance. It was surprising that His Highness King Qi was in a good mood when encountering such a thing. Since meeting Yang Shi a few days ago, the two had a secret conversation in the cabin for a long time. When Li Min came out again, he looked like this. Li Ke and Yang Xian had asked him, but Li Min refused to tell him. , they have nothing to do. After returning to Prince Qi's Mansion and settling down everyone, Li Min immediately asked Yang Shi, who had come with him, to take him with him and prepare to meet that person. However, as soon as he left the study, a person next to him asked softly: "Husband, Where are you going?" As soon as Li Min heard this voice, he immediately felt a headache, but he still turned his head and said with a sneer: "Mei Niang, just now Zhao Biejia said that he wanted to report something to me, so I have to go see him." It was Wu Meiniang who spoke. She was seen leaning under a sycamore tree outside the study door, staring at Li Min with a half-smiling expression, and she glanced at Yang Shi from time to time. As a result, Yang Shi, as the chief intelligence officer, Shi didn't even dare to meet Wu Meiniang's eyes, and even shrank directly behind Li Min. When Yang Shi came to the ship to report the news, Li Min specifically asked him not to tell Wu Meiniang about Dengzhou. This made Yang Shi very worried. After all, he was his immediate superior. If Wu Meiniang knew that he had hidden it from her, Then he had nothing good to eat. It was precisely because of this that Yang Shi felt so guilty when he saw Wu Meiniang today. "Oh, my husband is going to see Zhao Biejia?" Wu Meiniang's voice became even more charming. Since she had sex with Li Min that day, she went to Taiwan with Li Min. Naturally, she was very affectionate along the way, and the first-time wife The youthful aura in Wu Meiniang's body gradually faded away, and the charming aura in her body became more and more alluring. "Yes. This Zhao Fu is really unreasonable. I have just come back and he is clamoring for a report without even taking a breath. There is really nothing I can do about him!" Li Min shook his head as he spoke, as if he was really disappointed with Zhao Fu. Jingye is very helpless. "Okay, but my husband is going to see Zhao Biejia, so Yang Shi shouldn't go with him. I just happened to be away for such a long time, and I don't understand many things, so let him stay here. In addition, I will also send someone to invite Sister-in-law Yang. Come on, then you and your wife will report to me what happened during this period!" Wu Meiniang seemed to be pretending to be very casual. Li Min and Yang Shiyi both had wry smiles on their faces after listening to Wu Meiniang's words. It seemed that this shrewd woman already knew something, and it would be impossible not to tell them honestly today. Thinking of this, Li Min forced out a flattering smile and said: "Mei Niang, I was wrong. I want Yang Shi to take me to meet someone, but this person's identity is too special. That's why I want to hide it from you!" After hearing this, Wu Meiniang rolled her eyes at Li Min. She had set up the intelligence system in Dengzhou by herself. Although the main power was concentrated in the hands of Yang Shi and his wife, and although the couple usually obeyed her, they were actually still loyal to her. Husband. However, she also has her own cronies. As long as Yang Shi and his wife know about it, she will also know about it. "Husband, I don't have any objection if you want to see that woman, but you must take me with you!" Wu Meiniang said very directly without going around in circles with Li Min. "This" Li Min hesitated for a while. This matter is of great importance. Except for Yang Shi, they only know the identity of the other party, but they don¡¯t know the cause and effect. If he goes to see the other party this time, his words will definitely bring up the original incident, but this matter he I really don't want anyone to know. Seeing Li Min's hesitation, Wu Meiniang immediately snorted coldly and said: "I knew that your husband must have gone to meet his old lover. After all, he even brought the child over. Although it is a girl, it is better than someone like me who has no children. You have to be strong, no wonder my husband is rushing back all the way. It turns out that he is not only going back to Chang'an to wait for Sister Xijun to give birth to the baby, but also to go to Dengzhou to meet the queen mother and her son!" Li Min didn't know whether to laugh or cry when he heard this, thinking where is this all going? The child was obviously his father Li Shimin's, but how could it become his Li Min's when it came to Wu Meiniang's mouth? This time I am even more unjust than Dou E! When Yang Shi met Li Min, he reported a very shocking news to him, that is, the new queen of Silla, Jin Shengman, came to Dengzhou, and also brought two extremely shocking news. The first one was that the former queen Jin Shengman came to Dengzhou. As for the second news about Deman's death, the other party refused to disclose it clearly. He only said that he would tell it only when he saw Li Min in person. Lu Hong and Zhao Fu were both very surprised by Jin Shengman's arrival. After all, Silla was still at war with Baekje. As the leader of a country, Jin Shengman actually abandoned domestic military and political affairs and went to Dengcheng alone. Zhou came to see Li Min, and the itinerary was very confidential. Except for Yang Shi and his wife, no one else knew about it. This was really confusing.?Puzzled? Although I can¡¯t figure it out, Li Min went to Liuqiu in the south and was not in Dengzhou at all, so Jin Shengman¡¯s desire to see Li Min was impossible. But what they didn't expect was that Jin Shengman became very anxious when he learned that Li Min was not in Dengzhou. He urged Zhao Fu several times to send a letter to Li Min, but he couldn't give any valid reason. Fu was just perfunctory with his words, but he didn't take any action at all. After waiting for several days, Jin Shengman probably got impatient and finally revealed his trump card. This trump card was a baby girl who had just turned one month old. Jin Shengman, who was holding the baby girl in her arms, also told Zhao Zhao on the spot. As for the two of them, this baby girl has a great relationship with Li Min. If Li Min is not called again, they will be responsible for the serious consequences. This finally attracted the attention of Zhao Fu and Lu Hong. The Queen of Silla in front of them was about the same age as His Royal Highness King Qi, and she was also a charming and beautiful woman. If there was something going on between these two people, it would be absolutely normal. Moreover, Zhao Fu and Lu Hong recalled that Li Min had gone to the front line of Goguryeo, which was not far from Silla. In this way, the time and place for the two to meet were known. It's a pity that Zhao Fu and the two don't know that Li Min and Jin Shengman in front of them are not the parents of the baby girl. The real perpetrators are Li Shimin and the recently deceased Jin Deman. Of course, Zhao Fu and Lu Hong only guessed that the child was Li Min's from Jin Shengman's words, and only relied on a few words from the other party and a child of unknown origin. At most, they respected Jin Shengman more and did not No real action will be taken. It's a pity that Jin Shengman was prepared. She took out a jade pendant, and this jade pendant is a royal item. No one except His Majesty, the prince, and the princess is qualified to wear it. The two of them had seen it on Li Min. Passed an identical piece. Seeing this jade pendant strengthened Zhao Fu and Lu Hong's guess that this child was the daughter of Li Min and Jin Shengman. It was pity that these two old men who claimed to be wise and resourceful did not think about Li Shimin at all. One is because of Li Shimin's identity, and the other is that in the eyes of ordinary people, only the hot-blooded Li Min would make such a mistake of loving children. But what Lu Hong didn't expect was that knowing the identity of the child was just the beginning. Jin Shengman was not the queen for nothing. She actually used the child as a threat to let them go to the state to increase their support for Silla. , and at the same time asked Dengzhou to stop material transactions with Baekje. If she did not agree to these two requests, she would take the child back to Silla, so that Li Min would never see the child for the rest of his life. When Li Min heard what Yang Shi said, he immediately yelled angrily. Judging from Jin Shengman's performance in making this request, he was already sure that this ghost girl Jin Shengman must have deliberately played a trick to make Zhao Fu and Lu Hong thought it was their own and her child. After all, the other party also knew very well that in Dengzhou, both Zhao Fu and Lu Hong were Li Min's people, so Li Min's name was obviously better than Li Shimin also needs to be easy to use, and if people know that the child is Li Shimin's, it may cause some unnecessary consequences. Regarding Jin Shengman's unreasonable request, Lu Hong fought fiercely, but in the end he could not withstand the other party's threat and agreed to reduce the material transactions with Baekje. After all, based on his understanding of Li Min, he knew that The other party is a very family-oriented person. If he were to know that he had a daughter living outside, although he would not blame himself, he would inevitably have a grudge in his heart. Moreover, he belonged to the family of Princess Xiao Wenxin. If he forced the other mother and daughter to leave, they would definitely It will make Li Min wonder if he was instigated by Wen Xin, which will definitely affect the relationship between Li Min and Wen Xin. It has to be said that Lu Hong thought very carefully, but unfortunately he based all of this on the assumption that the child was Li Min, and this assumption was wrong from the beginning, so all his thoughts were in vain. When Li Min heard that even Lu Hong had been deceived by Jin Shengman, he was naturally furious. However, he was determined to suffer the loss of this mute. After all, the other party did not clearly say that the child was his. It was Lu Hong and Zhao Fu who had misunderstood. . In addition, the child's father is his romantic emperor father, so this matter must not be made public, and he does not even have a chance to defend himself. It is precisely because of these that Li Min's face was so bad along the way. "Oh~, if your husband doesn't want to take Mei Niang, forget it, so as not to disturb the reunion of your family of three. Poor two sisters in Chang'an City, they are still waiting for your husband to return. It seems that I have to write a letter to comfort them. !" Wu Meiniang sighed deliberately and said with a look of self-pity. Although she had met Wen Xin and Xi Jun when she was in Chang'an, they didn't know about Li Min or Wu Meiniang. What she said now about writing letters of comfort was obviously threatening Li Min. If he didn't take her with him, she would Just tell Wen Xin and Xijun about this. Women! Li Min sighed deeply in his heart, Wu Meiniang was so noisy.He wanted to see Jin Shengman, obviously out of jealousy. Of course, he might also want to see what kind of woman "seduce" her husband? For this reason, he even did not hesitate to bring the matter to Wen Xin. Although Li Min had a clear conscience about this threat, it was always troublesome to explain it. Thinking of this, Li Min smiled helplessly and said: "Okay, I can bring you with me, but you can only bring your ears, and you must not talk too much. And what you heard today must not be spoken out even if it is rotten to your stomach!" " PS: Queen vs. Queen, haha, it¡¯s really exciting! Text Chapter 260 Goodbye Jin Shengman On a rickety carriage outside Dengzhou City, Wu Meiniang glared at Li Min angrily. Although under his own threats, Li Min agreed to take her to see the Queen of Silla, but she was told not to talk much, and she heard The words must not be spread to outsiders. Originally, Wu Meiniang could understand both of these requirements, but this matter involved Li Min's 'child', and the other party was a 'mother and son' who came to the door together, which made her unable to control her temper. Until now, she still can't control her temper. I'm angry with Li Min. "Meiniang, please don't stare at me like this, okay?" Li Min was shocked when Wu Meiniang looked at her. Although this little woman is very smart and can understand the priorities of things, women cannot judge things with common sense, and she is A jealous woman makes people feel even more uneasy. "Hmph, my husband is really good at it. Unknowingly, he hooked up with the Queen of Silla and even had a child. As the intelligence manager, Mei Niang didn't even get any information. It's really derelict in her duty. Please help me." Your husband should not be punished!" Wu Meiniang said sarcastically with a sneer on her face. In fact, Wu Meiniang also knew that it was normal for Li Min to find more women, so although she felt jealous this time, she could still accept it. But what she didn't expect was that Li Min and the Queen of Silla She didn't receive any news about such a big matter. Either the intelligence network she established was too weak, or Yang Shi and his wife deliberately concealed it from her. No matter which of these two speculations, she was disappointed. Some people can't accept it, so they act so angry. When Li Min heard Wu Meiniang's words, he immediately understood what she was thinking, but he said with a wry smile: "Meiniang, please stop guessing. I can tell you that the child is not mine, and I have Although we have met the Queen of Silla once, we definitely don¡¯t have the kind of relationship you think. As for the reason, you will understand when you meet her!" Wu Meiniang was stunned when she heard Li Min's words. She knew her husband well. Although he could lie without concern in front of outsiders, she would never lie in front of herself and other family members. Since he said that the child was not his, then It must not be his, but if the child is not Li Min's. Whose could it be? Moreover, the other party also has a jade pendant specially used by the royal family. Could it be With Wu Meiniang's extremely clever little mind, she immediately thought of a possibility. Li Min's contact with the Queen of Silla must have been when she attacked Goguryeo, and now the queen is holding a royal jade pendant, but in addition to Li Min, there is another jade pendant. Personally owned, that is His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, just because his status is too high. No one dared to speculate on him. Thinking of this, Wu Meiniang's mouth showed a strange smile. The eyes looking at Li Min were also full of smiles and teasing. Li Min looked at the other party's expression and knew that she must have guessed the truth of the matter. However, thinking of being wronged just now, she snorted and turned away. When Wu Meiniang saw Li Min's appearance, she immediately leaned forward with a charming smile and apologized to her husband in a sweet voice. In fact, Li Min was not really angry. Now Wu Meiniang is apologizing. His expression soon improved, but seeing Wu Meiniang's flattering look made him feel hot in his lower abdomen. She lowered her head and said a few words in the other person's ear. As a result, Wu Meiniang looked embarrassed. She kept chasing Li Min with her fists, but she didn't use much strength. The carriage quickly arrived at a villa outside Dengzhou City. This was originally Li Min's residence when he went out for leisure, but now it was arranged to be the residence of the Queen of Silla, and the interior was full of guards she brought from Silla, and only the outside was The officers and soldiers in Dengzhou, but before Li Min came, all the Silla guards were cleared out in order to ensure his safety. Li Min's carriage entered the courtyard directly and soon arrived at the heavily guarded inner house. This was Li Min's residence originally, so he was very familiar with it. After walking through a few quiet inner courtyards, he soon came to the place where he used to live, but now the Queen of Silla lives here, that is, the Queen of Silla who originally lived here. Jin Shengman, the fake maid who took a bite out of Li Min. When they arrived at the gate of the courtyard where the Queen of Silla lived, before Li Min could go in, Xi Junmai and a dozen other guards immediately rushed into the courtyard and drove out all the maids, wet nurses, etc. brought by Jin Shengman. , and then stood in front of the main hall door waiting for Li Min's arrival. Li Min reached out and touched his right wrist. There was a very clear bite mark there. Because of this bite mark, Wen Xin was jealous for several days. After all, one could guess by looking at the teeth marks on the bite mark that it was a bite mark. It must be a woman, and Li Min couldn't tell Jin Shengman's name and origin. After all, the meeting between Li Shimin and Jin Deman was absolutely confidential, and even Wen Xin couldn't reveal it, so in order to explain the bite mark, Li Min I made up a lot of lies and finally got through it with great difficulty. Thinking of the situation when he was interrogated by Wen Xin and Xi Jun, Li Min felt a bit of hatred welling up in his heart. In addition, this time the other party used tricks to make others think that the child was him and Jin Shengman.This made Li Min feel even more embarrassed. Thinking of this, Li Min snorted coldly and stepped into the yard. Li Min and Wu Meiniang entered the room through the yard, and happened to see a woman sitting in the middle of the hall. She was tall, wearing a light yellow palace dress, with an oval face, a beautiful nose and a jade mouth. The painting is exactly the Jin Shengman that Li Min has seen. However, compared to last year, the current Jin Shengman is obviously much more mature and has a bit more majesty of a superior. It seems that after succeeding her cousin as the queen, It also made her grow a lot. As soon as Li Min came in, Jin Shengman kept staring at him with a smile. However, when she saw that there was a woman beside Li Min, an unnatural expression immediately appeared on her beautiful face, but she concealed it. Very good, the unnaturalness disappeared in a flash, and Li Min didn't notice it at all. However, Wu Meiniang, who has always been shrewd, noticed the change in the other person's expression and sneered in her heart. It seemed that she had really come to the right place this time. When Li Min saw Jin Shengman, the anger in his heart suddenly burst out. However, as a prince, he still had to maintain the minimum demeanor, so he only saw him taking a few steps forward and said with a sneer: "I haven't seen you for more than a year. I didn¡¯t expect that little maid back then would become a queen, it¡¯s really gratifying!¡± There was a hint of irony in Li Min's words. It was revealed that Jin Shengman had pretended to be a maid, and it was obvious that the smell of gunpowder on his body broke out as soon as they met. However, Jin Shengman was not angry at all after hearing this. After asking the maids around him to step back, he stood up and bowed Yingying: "After all these years, His Highness King Qi's demeanor is even better than before. It really makes this little girl's heart." I admire you!" Jin Shengman's words are very ambiguous. The word "admiration" is not something you say casually, let alone coming from a young woman. It's a pity that Li Min snorted coldly after hearing this, and said unmoved: "What an admiration, but it's a pity that the Queen's deep affection is really too much for me to bear!" "Hehe, is His Highness still angry with Man'er?" Unexpectedly, Jin Shengman suddenly showed a naughty smile and said in a sticky voice, "It was Man'er who was ignorant and bit His Highness's wrist, but As a man and the prince of the Tang Dynasty, His Highness naturally has to be a bit generous, so why haven't you forgiven Man'er yet?" Li Min's expression changed after hearing this. The other party suddenly brought up this matter. It would be fine if it was just him, but there was Wu Meiniang behind him. Sure enough, as soon as he thought of this, he felt a pain in his lower back. It was obviously Wu Meiniang who pinched him. As a pillow person, Wu Meiniang naturally knew about the bite mark on Li Min's wrist, and she had asked several questions about it, but she was fooled by Li Min's lies. It was not until today that she knew that it was actually the Queen of Silla in front of her. Biting, although Li Min had previously promised that he and the Queen of Silla had nothing to do with each other, Wu Mei Niang still couldn't help but feel a little jealous. "Humph, I didn't expect that after Her Royal Highness the Queen's arm was broken, she would become even more scheming than before!" Li Min said bitterly. When the other party exposed his shortcomings, he was naturally not to be outdone. "Alas, the little girl is just a helpless poor person. Even if she has some scheming, it's just to protect herself!" Jin Shengman suddenly sighed when he heard Li Min ridiculing her for being scheming. What woman doesn't cherish her reputation? If it weren't for her country, why would she be willing to go to all lengths, even to the point of destroying her own reputation? "Hmph, don't talk nonsense anymore. For the sake of your cousin, I won't pursue what you did in Dengzhou this time. But you must give the child to me immediately and leave Dengzhou immediately!" Li He snorted and was too lazy to argue with the other party, so he scrolled down to get to the topic. When Li Shimin gave Li Min a chance, it would have been better to bring Kinderman and the child back to Chang'an, but now it's better. Kinderman died of dystocia, leaving only such a child. In this way, this child It seemed even more important. Li Min had to take her back to Chang'an no matter what, otherwise he would not be able to explain it to Li Shimin. Hearing Li Min mention the child, Jin Shengman's body was shocked. If she just followed her cousin's last wish and sent the child to Li Shimin, there would be no need for her to go there in person. The reason why she abandoned domestic government affairs , came to Dengzhou with the child alone, and even did not hesitate to create a misunderstanding to make Lu Hong and others think that the child was born to him and Li Min. Naturally, there was an extremely important reason, and it was for this reason that she stayed Here, wait until Li Min comes back. "I can give you the child. Even for the loss of reputation that this child has brought to you, I am willing to use other conditions in exchange for your forgiveness, but the premise is that you must agree to me a condition, and this condition is only for you. It¡¯s just a little effort!¡± When Jin Shengman said this, his eyes looked at Li Min with a look of prayer. Text Chapter 261 Queen versus Queen "Conditions? What conditions?" Li Min asked with a half-smile expression on his face. "This condition is really simple for His Highness. No matter what His Highness wants to do with Silla in the future, you can do it. I just ask that Your Highness can retain the name of our Silla country so that our Silla Kingdom can continue!" Jin Shengman said At this time, the look of prayer on his face became even stronger. Li Min was stunned after hearing this. Based on his guess, he thought that the other party would offer to support them and win the war against Baekje. After all, a large part of the war supplies between the two countries had to be shipped from Dengzhou. Procurement, and Dengzhou is in the hands of Li Min. It can be said that he single-handedly controls the outcome of this war. Previously, Lu Hong only slightly reduced trade with Baekje, but immediately allowed Silla to regain a lot of territory. This is a good proof. When Wu Meiniang behind Li Min heard Jin Shengman's request, her eyes lit up, and she looked at the Queen of Silla carefully with admiration. As one of the most important helpers around Li Min, Wu Meiniang knew very well that her husband had already listed Silla as a country that must be destroyed, and as Li Min's strength grew, coupled with the war with Baekje , it can be said that as long as Li Min is willing, he can definitely destroy the small country of Silla in the shortest time. Although many people knew about Li Min's ambitions for Silla, almost all of them were people close to Li Min. Few outsiders knew about it, but this Queen of Silla could actually guess it, and she was very smart to take advantage of this opportunity. opportunity, put forward the request to retain Guo Zuo. The so-called preservation of Guo Zuo actually means preserving the inheritance of the Silla throne. Even if Silla is ruled by Li Min, their Silla Jin family can pass it on, and even if future generations have the opportunity, Restoration is not impossible. "Keep the title of the country? Keep the country Zuo? Then what benefits do I have?" Li Min looked at Jin Shengman with some hesitation. With the other person's intelligence, it was not surprising that he guessed his ambition for Silla, but he did not expect it. Yes. The other party actually had some determination and courage, and came to Dengzhou alone to talk to him. As an extremely sober king, Jin Shengman saw the crisis facing Silla very clearly. Although the fight with Baekje is now inextricable, this situation was deliberately created by the King of Qi in front of him, and She was certain that when Baekje and Silla were exhausted from fighting, it would be the time when Li Min would send troops to destroy both countries. At that time, even the Japanese countries overseas will suffer. The reason why she made such a judgment. In addition to his understanding of Li Min, he also learned a surprising news, that is, Li Min actually gave up the throne that was within easy reach and chose to develop outward. With the energy that Li Min now has, coupled with Dengzhou And being so close to Silla, the other party will never let Silla go. Thinking of this, Jin Shengman gritted his silver teeth and said firmly: "If His Highness agrees, Silla is willing to donate half of its territory. And he will serve His Highness King Qi forever, but His Highness must make a covenant. List Silla as an eternal A country of conquest!¡± "Hahahaha~" When Li Min heard Jin Shengman's proposal to exchange half of the country for peace, he suddenly threw his head back and laughed. He stopped after a while, and then his face suddenly changed and he asked coldly, "Your Highness, is it true? Do you think I care about your Silla territory?" Jin Shengman¡¯s face turned pale after hearing this. As expected, Li Min was not interested in their Silla territory at all, but did not want any threats around him. In addition, Silla's large population should also be one of the other party's goals. Li Min looked at Jin Shengman's pale face, but his face was as determined as a rock, and said in a deep voice: "If you want to keep Guo Zuo, I can promise you, and I can even support you in defeating Baekje. But if you are sensible, You'd better order the whole country to give up resistance and let my people take over Silla to avoid unnecessary casualties!" Li Min said in a calm tone, Silla is not Goguryeo, and the country is small and the people are weak. Even when the country is at its peak, it can only mobilize an army of about 100,000 at most, and its combat power is also extremely weak. In addition, the war between them and Baekje is currently raging, and countless young men in the country have died in battle. Even if they win the war in the end, how many troops will be left by then? At that time, Li Min could almost destroy Silla as long as he sent an elite force of more than 10,000 people. What's more, Li Min's strength was far beyond that. If necessary, he could even borrow troops from the Tang Dynasty. "Do you really want to destroy our Silla?" Jin Shengman's face turned pale and he asked with some gritted teeth. At the same time, his eyes looking at Li Min were full of anger. "It's not that I want to destroy you Silla, it's just that you happen to be blocking my way forward!" Li Min said indifferently, but he obviously did not tell the whole truth. Except for Silla blocking his way, later generations In his day, the two idiots on the Korean Peninsula also made him extremely disgusted, and this was an important reason why he tried so hard to destroy them. Listening to Li Min¡¯s ruthless words,Looking at the other party's indifferent expression, Jin Shengman's expression changed. Finally, he suddenly sighed, and the anxious look on his face receded like a tide. Then he looked at Li Min with a slightly soft look and said in a faint tone: "In that case, I promise you that!" Seeing that the other party really agreed, Li Min also showed a look of surprise on his face. Based on his understanding of this little girl, it seems that the other party is not someone who gives in so easily? He thought that in order for him to take her to see Kinderman, the other party had to go through him for several days. That kind of courage that would never come back made him feel a little scared when he thought about it now. At this moment, I heard Jin Shengman continue to say: "But it is okay for our Silla to surrender to His Highness King Qi, but we cannot surrender." "No need to surrender?" Li Min was extremely surprised and couldn't understand what Jin Shengman was trying to do? "Not bad!" Jin Shengman's face suddenly blushed, and he said with a trembling tone, "His Highness wants our Silla, I can give it to you, but Silla is not a monolithic country, and there are many people who oppose me. , if I order the surrender, it will definitely cause civil strife, soso" "No!" Before Jin Shengman could finish speaking, Wu Meiniang next to Li Min suddenly shouted and interrupted him. Li Min hadn't figured out what Jin Shengman meant, but he didn't expect that Wu Meiniang, who he had warned not to speak, stood up with a look of disapproval on her face, obviously guessing Jin Shengman's plan. "Who are you, do you allow a little girl like you to interfere in national affairs?" Jin Shengman was interrupted by someone, and the person was still a little girl, which naturally made her very angry. In addition, she was already a little humiliated. Seeing Wu Meiniang interrupting, she suddenly vented her anger on the other person. "Humph, you don't need to worry about who I am, but don't think that you are the only smart woman in the world!" Wu Meiniang looked at her with hostility in her eyes, and said with disdain in her tone, "Don't you just want to be with me? Is His Highness¡¯s marriage alliance to give His Highness a reason to intervene in Silla, and then control Silla step by step? However, although this method seems good, do I need to say more about the deep meaning of it? " Jin Shengman couldn't help but turn pale again when he heard Wu Meiniang reveal her thoughts, especially when she pointed out that her move had a deeper meaning. She did have the idea of ????marriage, and after the marriage, she would indeed hand over Silla to Li Min, but she had a deeper plan. After the marriage, although Silla will be taken over by Li Min, the country's title of Silla will still be there, she will still be the queen of Silla, and the people's hearts in the country will still be with her. As long as she is willing to accommodate herself, Li Min will slowly be allowed to take over. Dispel her wariness towards Silla, and even give birth to children for Li Min in the end. At that time, she will choose one of her biological children to inherit her throne, and based on her understanding of Li Min, the other party will definitely They will not seize the throne and territory of their children. By then, the throne of Silla will be more stable, and the kingdom of Silla will have more reason to pass on. As long as the name of Silla's kingdom remains, there is always hope to restore its original glory. status. When Li Min heard that Jin Shengman was planning to get married, she was shocked. No wonder her face looked so weird just now. However, when he heard Wu Meiniang's last sentence, he immediately understood Jin Shengman's plan, and he couldn't help but feel a little scared. Fortunately, Wu Meiniang reminded him, otherwise he would not have thought of it so far. Although Jin Shengman was a little panicked by Wu Meiniang's revelation, she had been a queen for a while, and she quickly calmed down. She analyzed the current situation in her mind like lightning, immediately ignored Wu Meiniang, and made a decisive decision. He looked at Li Min and said: "Yes, if His Highness wants Silla, he can only marry me. If you don't agree to my promise, then Shengman will have no choice but to mobilize the whole country to resist foreign enemies. Although he knows that he is attacking the stone with an egg, But at least we Silla still have some integrity!¡± "How dare you threaten us?" Before Li Min could speak, Wu Meiniang suddenly said loudly, with a murderous look on her charming little face. For this Queen of Silla, Wu Meiniang is a woman who does not want her to become Li Min, because she understands very well that whether it is Xiao Wenxin, Wang Xijun from Chang'an City, or Cui Mengxue who she met on the ship, the three of them are pure-minded women. , I should not have any difficulty getting along with them in the future. But the Queen of Silla in front of her is completely different. In terms of intelligence and decisiveness, the other party is a first-class talent. If she really becomes Li Min's woman, she will definitely be a strong opponent. But it¡¯s useless no matter how reluctant Wu Meiniang is, because the decision-making power is not in her hands. Everything depends on Li Min¡¯s wishes. If Jin Shengman really fights to the death, then even if he conquers Silla, it will probably be difficult. There is a certain price to pay, which is definitely not advisable for Li Min, who always believes in getting the maximum benefit at the minimum cost. OnlyHowever, Wu Meiniang also knew that Li Min was a person with strong self-esteem, and what he disliked the most was threats from others. Obviously, the Queen of Silla had violated Li Min's taboo. Text Chapter 262 Marriage Chapter 262 Marriage After listening to Jin Shengman's words, Li Min also showed hesitation on his face. Although he was a little repelled from the bottom of his heart about political marriage or something, especially when the other party was a scheming woman like Jin Shengman, it made him feel unsure. . But if the other party really fights to the death, he will have to pay a big price, especially the loss of personnel, which is probably not small. And he has just started now, and it is the time when he needs manpower. It is extremely precious and must not be wasted easily. While Li Min was weighing in his mind, his eyes kept staring at Jin Shengman, which made Jin Shengman feel a little uncomfortable. His face turned red and he looked away, not daring to look at Li Min. After all, no matter how strong she was, She was just a woman, and she also took the initiative to propose a marriage with Li Min, which made her instinctively feel a little ashamed. "Okay, I agree to the marriage!" Li Min weighed it again and again, and finally said to Jin Shengman with a determined look on his face. As soon as his words came out, Wu Meiniang immediately pouted with an unhappy face. With such a strong opponent, she would probably have a difficult life in the future. When Jin Shengman heard that Li Min had agreed to the marriage, a look of ecstasy immediately appeared on his face. His plan had finally succeeded. Although he had lost his life's happiness, the Queen of Silla could not marry in the first place. Now in Under the crisis of destroying the country, she was able to convince many people to support her. Besides, compared with the survival of the country, what do individual gains and losses count? "But I need to report this matter to my father and mother first. If they have no objections, this marriage can be truly established. Moreover, the position of the princess has been determined and cannot be given to you again." Li Min continued. Marrying the Queen of Silla is not a trivial matter. Li Shimin and Concubine Yang must agree in advance. Moreover, the position of the concubine will always be Wenxin's and no one can take it away. He must explain this in advance. "No problem, I'm waiting for your reply!" Jin Shengman said calmly. Reporting to the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty was a necessary process. She had already prepared for it, and she also knew that Li Min and the current Princess Qi had a very good relationship. As a queen, she seemed noble, but in Li Min's eyes, she was nothing at all, and she still had her own ambitions. In this atmosphere of negotiation, the marriage of a man and a woman was actually confirmed, which made Li Min feel a little uncomfortable, and his eyes looking at Jin Shengman also had a strange look. But he didn't come here just for the marriage, but there were more important things. "Okay, now that the marriage is settled, please give the child to me quickly!" Li Min said impatiently. Maybe he had a slight resistance to this marriage, so he didn't want to stay here for a moment. , let alone see Jin Shengman again. "Your Highness, please wait!" Compared with Li Min's impatience, Jin Shengman's attitude towards him has changed greatly. His face no longer has the arrogance and rebelliousness before. Instead, he has become extremely respectful and treats Li Min. There was no sign of resistance at all. After Jin Shengman finished speaking, he stood up and went into the bedroom. After a while, he took out a little baby girl about two months old. Because the weather is getting hotter, the little baby girl is only wrapped in a thin blanket. She is sleeping soundly. Her pink and tender face is chubby and she looks extremely cute. Li Min carefully took the baby girl from Jin Shengman's hand. This was his biological sister. However, she lost her mother just after she was born, and her father was thousands of miles away. The closest person to her was probably herself. It's my brother's. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but feel a protective desire as an elder brother. "Thank you for taking care of my little sister during this time!" Li Min smiled and raised his head and said to Jin Shengman. The little baby girl's face was healthy and rosy, and she could tell that she was well cared for. This made Li Min feel more grateful to Jin Shengman, and even softened her tone of voice. "Noyou're welcome!" This was the first time Jin Shengman saw Li Min being so gentle to him. He was a little uncomfortable at first, but when he thought about giving away the child he had taken care of for so long, his face showed A look of reluctance. After all, since the cousin passed away, the child's affairs have been made public in Silla. In order to protect the child's safety, Jin Shengman has always taken her with him. It can be said that she has long been regarded as his own child, but now she But she had to send her child away, how could she be willing to do so? Li Min kissed his sister's pink cheek, which made the sleeping little guy a little dissatisfied. He waved his chubby little hand, turned his face and went back to sleep. Li Min felt very interesting when he saw it, and suddenly thought of a question, he raised his head and asked Jin Shengman again: "By the way, does my little sister have a name?" Although Jin Shengman felt reluctant to give up, when he heard Li Min¡¯s question, he cheered up and replied: ¡°Before my cousin passed away, she named this child Sitang!¡± "Sitang?" Li Min was startled after hearing this. Although it was just a simple name, the deep affection contained in it was enough to make him feel moved. Unexpectedly, that personThe former Queen of Silla was actually an infatuated woman, but it was a pity that she was jealous of beauty and died at a young age. However, Li Min thought about it again and felt that the other party was a blessed person. After all, if she had been alive, she would have watched him destroy her country and then send her to Chang'an, which would probably make her even more miserable. pain. Jin Shengman's purpose of coming to Dengzhou had been achieved, so the day after Li Min came back, she immediately took a boat back to Silla. After all, they were still in the middle of a war with Baekje, but before she went back, she got Li Min. One of Xin's promises is to suspend trade with Baekje. With this support, although Silla cannot turn over immediately, they at least have some advantages. I believe they can regain the lost territory soon, and wait for Li After Min and Jin Shengman's marriage is truly confirmed, Li Min will give greater support to Silla, but the Silla then will no longer be the Silla now. After sending Jin Shengman away, although Li Min was eager to return home and wanted to leave for Chang'an right away, there was still one thing to do before leaving, but it was not troublesome and did not take much time. . At the east gate of Dengzhou City, Li Min was standing there with a group of people. Among them, the four princes Li Ke, Li Yun and Li Zhen were there. In addition, Lu Hong and Zhao Fu were also accompanying them. In front of them, There are two parallel railway tracks. Next to Li Min, there is a girl of sixteen or seventeen years old standing, holding a drawing and discussing something with Li Min. "Your Highness, please see, a railway track has been laid, from the east gate to the port not far away. It is ten miles one way. And at the current speed of the train, it takes half an hour to complete one trip, and one round trip takes exactly an hour ¡­¡± Zhao Yifan pointed to the route on the drawing and explained the newly born train to Li Min in detail. Li Min calculated in his mind while listening. He walked ten miles in half an hour. Ten miles is about five kilometers in later generations. After calculation, the speed of this train is only 5 kilometers per hour. Think about the maglev trains in later generations that can reach a speed of nearly a thousand kilometers per hour. It's literally the difference between a snail and a cheetah. Although I am a little dissatisfied with the speed of the train, this is the first train in the world after all. It is good to have such speed. Although a child can run faster than it, at least the load of this thing is not small. It can be carried at one time It pulls six carriages, but if the carriages are full of people or objects, the speed will drop again. "Yifan, how long do we have to wait for the train to come back?" After listening to Yifan's introduction to the original train, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little more hopeful. After all, as long as the train appears, the steam engine ship will not be far away. , and as long as there are steam engines and ships, ocean trade will definitely have an unprecedented explosion period, and that will be the best time for him to expand outward. "Your Highness, don't worry. In order to test the performance of the train, the train will run non-stop between Dengzhou and the port every morning. During this period, if anyone wants to get on the train, they can get on it at any time. Everything is still free, but we will test it in the future. After completion, there will probably be a fee. The train has been leaving for more than half an hour now, and it is expected to be back soon!" Zhao Yifan said with a smile. As someone who designed steam engines and trains, Yifan is very proud, but what she hopes to design most is a steam engine ship. While the two were talking, suddenly there was a mechanical roar in the distance, and the sound was very regular, and it didn't sound harsh. When they heard this voice, not only did Li Min and Yifan stop talking, but Li Ke and others next to them also turned their heads and looked around. Compared with Li Min, Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen only knew that there was a new object for them to visit, but Li Min didn't say what it was, but when they saw the two railway tracks on the ground, they felt very surprised. Although the promotion of coke and new steel-making methods has greatly increased the steel output of Datang, it is not luxurious enough to pave the road with steel, right? For this reason, Li Ke also scolded Li Min. After all, laying such a long railway track would cost a lot of steel. But Li Min smiled and was not in a hurry to explain. The roar of the train was getting closer and closer, but the tracks passed through a forest in front of them, so Li Min and the others could not see the true appearance of the train at all. They could only see clouds of black smoke above the forest. It kept spurting out, and it looked like there was some beast moving slowly inside. "Woo~" With a long whistle, a train that kept spewing black smoke finally rushed out of the woods. Although the shape of the train looked very strange to Li Min, the head seemed to be a big rectangular head. The box and the wheels underneath are also a bit slender, but overall, they are still somewhat similar to later trains. "Wow~, Sixth Brother, what is this guy? Why can't you see the horses pulling the cart?" Li Zhen was immediately frightened when he saw this huge creature running on the railway track, but he was from the Tang Dynasty after all. Prince, at least you can still maintain your demeanor, but you still have to be patient.He took a few steps back and asked Li Min. Li Ke and Li Yun next to him had similar reactions, and they all looked at Li Min. Text Chapter 263 The Impractical Sextant Chapter 263 The Impractical Sextant "Hey, third brother, don't be afraid. This thing is a machine developed by Dean Zhao. You only need to add water and coal into it, and the machine can run and generate huge power. This kind of machine is called We call it a steam engine, and this kind of train is just an application of the steam engine." Li Min said, introducing Zhao Yifan beside him to Li Ke and others. Although Yifan is just a girl, she is the dean of the Dengzhou Academy of Sciences. In Li Min's eyes, she is more important than the entire Dengzhou City. After hearing this, the three brothers Li Ke were very surprised. They turned to look at the roaring steam locomotive, and then looked at the petite Yifan. They really couldn't believe that the big man was made by this girl. Speaking of which, the speed of this train is really slow. I saw the train rushing out of the woods just now, but I waited for a long time before the rumbling train reached Li Min and the others. However, the train did not stop. Instead, it turned directly over them and then stopped. "Third brother, seventh brother, and eighth brother, how about we go up and take a ride together?" Li Min invited with a smile. This train has been running for many days, and there has never been any major problem. In addition, The speed is slow and there shouldn't be any danger, so Li Min wants to try it out for himself. "Then what are you waiting for? I'll go first!" Li Zhen had been impatient for a long time. As soon as she heard Li Min's words, she immediately rushed up first. Because they knew that Li Min and the others were going to take the train, no one else took the train today. When Li Min got on the carriage, he found that the layout of the carriage was very similar to that of buses in later generations. Rows of wooden stools were fixed in the car. Although it looks a bit crude, it can accommodate more people. The four of them, Li Min, were the first to board the car and each found a seat by the window. They were accompanied by Lu Hong and Zhao Fu's father and daughter. Originally, Li Min wanted to invite Yang Xun and Cai'er to come too, but he thought about it. Due to Yang Xian's condition, he couldn't be too stimulated, so he didn't invite him. Although Cai'er was very interested, she knew her father couldn't go, so she stayed in the city to accompany him. After everyone sat down, with a whistle, the train finally started slowly. Li Min was accustomed to riding in various motor vehicles in his previous life, so naturally he didn't feel anything. However, Li Ke and Li Zhen felt very novel and excited as the train slowly accelerated. They even came to ask Li Min about the working principle of the steam engine. After all, in their opinion, it was possible to steam the steam engine without manpower or animal power, just by drinking water. The machine that uses water to eat coal and runs is really amazing! Although Li Min didn't know much about machinery, it was enough to fool Li Ke and the others, so he talked about the working principle of the steam engine and the difficulties he encountered when he asked Yifan to design and manufacture the steam engine. Apart from Li Min and Yifan, not even Zhao Fu knew much about it, so everyone looked very relaxed while listening to Li Min talk about the history of the development of steam engines while admiring the scenery outside the car window. However, while the train was traveling towards the port, Li Min discovered an extremely interesting phenomenon. For example, when the train was moving forward at full speed, several people would suddenly run over on the concrete avenue parallel to the railroad tracks and quickly catch up with the train. He grabbed the carriage door and tried to get in, but was driven out by the royal guards at the door. Seeing this situation, Li Min burst out laughing. Yifan had just said that this train usually runs between Dengzhou and the port, and it is free for people to ride. It is estimated that these people are taking a ride as usual. After all, although the speed of the train is slow, it is at least a little faster than walking, and it can also save some energy. But when Yifan saw this situation, his face turned slightly red. As the main designer of trains, the speed of trains is only slightly faster than walking, let alone competing with carriages. The only comparison is The advantage of the carriage is that as long as the train does not break down and has enough fuel and water, it can run forever. After taking the train back and forth between Dengzhou and the port, Li Min praised Yifan greatly and encouraged him to keep up his efforts and strive to increase the speed of the train. In addition, he was impressed by Yifan's plan to build a steam engine ship. Li Min immediately approved it, and also proposed that it could be modified on the basis of cars and ships. Firstly, cars and ships were more suitable to be powered by steam engines. Secondly, Datang's cars and ships were relatively small and relatively simple to modify. Yifan carefully wrote down all Li Min's suggestions, and also discussed some detailed issues with Li Min. Although Li Min couldn't help in any specific way, he could provide some novel ideas and steam engines. The future development direction of the ship, and these are exactly what Yifan needs. "Your Majesty, Mr. Wei, is here to see Your Highness!" In the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion in Dengzhou City, Wei Heizi, who was in charge of the Dengzhou Ship Design Institute, saluted Li Min with a respectful expression. In addition to the two of them in the palace, Zhao Fu is also here.There were seven or eight young people standing in opposite positions. "Dean Wei, there is no need to be polite!" Li Min said with a smile. Since Wei Gong became the dean of the Ship Design Institute, he has become a leading figure in the shipbuilding industry in Dengzhou. No one dares to call Wei Heizi by his nickname anymore. Although Li Min likes to call Wei Gong by his name, In front of outsiders, he still refers to his position. "Thank you, Your Highness!" Wei Gong stood up after hearing this. At the same time, he looked at the seven or eight young people next to him suspiciously, guessing their origins. "Dean Wei, I have invited you and Zhao Biejia here at the same time. The first thing is to introduce these new colleagues to you." Li Min said, pointing to the seven or eight young people next to him and said, "These few They are all disciples of Taishi Ling Li Chunfeng, the leader is named Xie Chun, and this one is named Hua Guang" Li Min introduced these seven or eight young people. After Li Chunfeng successfully developed the sextant, he sent disciples like Xie Chun to Li Min and asked them to follow Li Min to Dengzhou, mainly to teach them how to use the sextant. The method is taught. As for how to teach it, that is Li Min's problem. However, when Li Min came to Dengzhou last time, Xie Chun and others did not stay, but followed him to Taiwan. The main reason for this was to use a sextant to measure the longitude and latitude of the major ports along the coast and do it one by one. Even when Li Min was in Taiwan, people like Xie Chun took a boat to continue southward and continued surveying in the Guangzhou area. They surveyed almost all important seaports. These data are very useful. I will teach sextant in the future. When explaining how to use it, these data will also be included in the teaching materials. After introducing the person, and then both parties greeted each other, Li Min continued: "When Li Taishi came to Dengzhou, I asked him to help design an instrument. This instrument is used for positioning at sea. It can be said that As long as we have this kind of instrument, we almost don¡¯t have to worry about getting lost at sea!¡± "Sea positioning instrument! Your Highness, there is such a sharp weapon in this world?" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, Zhao Fu and Wei Gong were shocked. One of them is a master shipbuilder, and the other has been an official at the seaside for many years. They naturally know the seriousness of getting lost at sea, but they did not expect that they can actually solve the problem of positioning instruments at sea? "Haha, you two adults should not be surprised. I heard from the teacher that this kind of sextant was proposed by His Highness, and then the teacher and others painstakingly developed it for more than a year and spent countless efforts to create it. After our testing, The positioning effect of the sextant is excellent. Although there may be certain errors, it is within the acceptable range!" Xie Chun, the leader, said with a warm smile. Among Li Chunfeng¡¯s disciples, Xie Chun is the oldest one, and he is also highly talented and has learned the most skills from Li Chunfeng, so he is usually the leader. "Sextant? What a magical thing!" When Wei Heizi heard that His Highness King Qi proposed it, his eyes immediately lit up and he no longer had any doubts in his heart. When he was still in Chang'an, Li Min asked him to help make two ship models, and these were the Galen ship and the Fu ship, so he had always admired Li Min's ability. "Your Highness has such a magical instrument, can I let my subordinates take a look first?" Zhao Fu also knew that Li Min knew Yuan Bo, but he was very curious about the sextant and wanted to see what magic this thing had? "This is easy. Xie Chun, you should carry it with you. Show it to Zhao Biejia and teach him how to use it!" Li Min said with a smile. "Yes!" Upon hearing this, Xie Chun immediately took out a palm-sized sextant from his arms, and then walked over to let Zhao Fu and Wei Gong take a closer look. At the same time, he also explained the principle and usage of the sextant. When Zhao Fu and Wei Gong saw the fan-shaped sextant, they found that the shape was a bit complicated. When they heard the series of professional terms spoken by Xie Chun, they were both dumbfounded because they didn't understand it at all. Among them, Wei Gong was the only one. He was originally a craftsman, and he knew a little bit about arithmetic, but he was much worse at astronomy and the like. Zhao Fu was born in the imperial examination and was involved in arithmetic and astronomy. Otherwise, he would not have given birth to a daughter as smart as Fan. But even so, he could only understand 40 to 50% of the words. This made Zhao Fu's The old face is a bit unbearable. Seeing the shameful look on Zhao Fu's face, Li Min secretly smiled in his heart. In fact, the use of the sextant is not difficult. Zhao Fu can learn it quickly with his basic skills, but he does not understand some basic concepts. For example, the concepts of longitude and latitude, etc. If he didn't understand these, he would naturally not understand what Xie Chun was talking about. Although he only understood 40 to 50% of the meaning, Zhao Fu also understood the importance of the sextant. However, this also reminded him of a question, so he bowed to Li Min and said, "Your Highness, this sextant is good." That's good, but if you want to operate it, you need the other party to know astronomy and arithmetic, but in my opinionFor example, there are tens of thousands of registered ship owners, but only one in a thousand has the basic skills to use a sextant. So is this thing too impractical? " Text Chapter 264 Navigation Academy £×w.£Õ£Õ£¸S.Com u8 The fastest novel novel reading network That's half right. Operating a sextant does require knowledge of astronomy and arithmetic. Although not many people know this now, not everyone understands it. For example, Xie Chun and others are experts in this field, and As far as I know, the arithmetic and astronomy knowledge required for sextant does not actually require much. As long as a person is willing to learn it, it does not take long at all. Therefore, I decided to open a special academy to educate all those who need it. People with knowledge in this area teach, and Xie Chun and the others are the teachers in the school.¡± "Run a college?" Zhao Fu was stunned after hearing this. In the past, colleges or private schools were only established to teach Confucianism. But when His Highness was in Chang'an last year, he opened a military academy and a medical school, and even helped Yuan Lao Shenxian to open a Taoist school. The college can be said to be the first of its kind, and now it is running a college that teaches arithmetic and astronomy. Is His Highness really addicted to running a college? ???????????? Wei Gong next to him is also a little confused. Although running a college is a good thing, he is a craftsman and barely knows a little bit about arithmetic. As for astronomy, he knows almost nothing, so running a college doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with him, right? "In my opinion, we need to set up a navigation academy here in Dengzhou. Moreover, this academy will not only teach people to use navigation instruments such as sextants, but also teach various navigation knowledge, such as ship control, Observation of sea conditions, drawing maps, etc. In addition, the Ship Design Institute will be merged into the Navigation College and become an independent branch. At the same time, it will also recruit students from outside, instead of just recruiting from various shipyards like now. Personnel!" Li Min said ambitiously. When he first came to Dengzhou, he wanted to open a navigation academy. Unfortunately, the time was not ripe at that time and even ocean-going ships were not built. Not to mention others. "Your Highness, those who run boats are all hard-working people. Will anyone waste time learning these things?" Zhao Fu asked with deep suspicion. Although maritime trade is now very prosperous, as he said, almost everyone on a ship, from the captain to the most ordinary crew member, has a poor background, as long as they have some connections. Who would be willing to run a boat and risk death without a burial place? And these poor people all rely on running boats to support their families. It is estimated that not many of them are willing to spend time to study in the academy. "Haha, this is easy to handle. When I return to Chang'an this time, I will suggest to my father that the captains of seagoing ships will be assessed. The several aspects of the assessment are the subjects studied in the navigation academy. If they pass the assessment, not only will they be able to You can run the usual offshore routes, and you can also run the newly developed routes. For example, we have direct routes from Dengzhou to Japan and Liuqiu. Only captains who have passed the examination can sail these routes!" Li Min has done it a long time ago! I was well prepared in this regard and answered very quickly. "This" Zhao Fu originally didn't agree with the Navigation Academy, so he thought about the enrollment issue, but he didn't expect that Li Min would use this method to enroll students. In this way, even if the captains were unwilling to learn, they would be behind them. Their boss will probably force them to learn. Because with the prosperity of sea trade, profits on offshore routes have been greatly compressed. Now any businessman with some knowledge knows this. Far-sea trade is the future development trend, and if you want to go far-sea, you must have a group of qualified captains. "Since Your Highness has considered it so carefully, I have no objections at all!" Zhao Fu saw that Li Min had made up his mind, so he had no choice but to no longer object, bowed and said. Even he, the Dengzhou Biejia, agreed, and Wei Heizi naturally had no objections. However, he couldn't help but feel a little nervous when he thought that he would have to teach like a teacher in a private school. And Li Min also knew that the people in Wei Heizi's ship design institute were all a group of craftsmen who lacked cultural knowledge, so he specially told him to lead others to learn more from Xie Chun. After all, he was Li Chunfeng's disciple. , except for shipbuilding, he is better than Wei Heizi in every aspect. Although the college is named after navigation, in Li Min's plan, it is actually divided into two parts. The first part mainly teaches various knowledge about navigation. However, due to lack of manpower, it mainly teaches the use of sextant first. Mainly, if you want to learn the sextant, you must learn astronomy and arithmetic first, and Xie Chun is responsible for this aspect. The other part is Wei Heizi's ship design. Although the ship design institute was moved to the Navigation College, it was actually moved out. Even the address of the institute did not change. The only difference is that ship design began to recruit students from outside. In the case of Dengzhou In the developed shipbuilding industry, ship design is definitely a popular profession, so there is no need to worry about the source of students. Xie Chun and Wei Heizi serve as the deputy deans of the Navigation College respectively. As for the deanThe position of ?? is held by Li Min himself. After all, compared to military academies, medical schools, etc., the Navigation Academy is one of the foundations for Li Min to expand outward, so the position of dean must be in his hands. , this is like the military academy in Chang'an City. Although Li Jing and Li Xiaogong are in charge, the position of dean is held by the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin himself. After the affairs of the Navigation Academy were settled, there was nothing to do with Li Min. Firstly, he was not the material to manage such trivial matters. Secondly, he had already stayed in Dengzhou for several days, and it was time to leave for Chang'an. After all, it will be mid-April soon. If we don¡¯t go back, we won¡¯t be able to catch up with the birth of the child. "However, compared to the previous trip, this trip back to Chang'an was much more comfortable. At least they no longer had to ride a carriage. The Yellow River had already been civilized, so they could go back by boat, which saved them a lot of bumpy rides. It is also worth mentioning that Wu Meiniang still wanted to stay in Dengzhou, but because of the Queen of Goguryeo, she was a little angry. In the end, Li Min quietly said something to her, which made Wu Meiniang laugh. While laughing, he also scolded Li Min for his wickedness. The day Li Min left Dengzhou, naturally many people came to see him off. In addition to Zhao Fu and Lu Hong, there were also many people from Dengzhou. Until Li Min got on the boat, these people still refused to disperse for a long time. Seeing this situation, Yang Xun, who was standing on the bow of the boat with Li Min, smiled and praised: "Liu Lang, it seems that you have done a good job as the governor of Dengzhou. These people all love you from the bottom of their hearts." !¡± Hearing Yang Xian's praise, before Li Min could speak, Li Ke next to him said with a face of shame: "My uncle is right. Compared to Liu Lang, I, the governor of Suzhou, am so bad that I can't even govern the people." Don¡¯t you know how your life is going?¡± Li Min wanted to be humble, but when he heard Li Ke's words, he quickly changed his words: "Third brother, don't belittle yourself too much. Once the Shanghai City in Huating is completed, it will definitely drive local economic development. By then, Suzhou will definitely It will become extremely prosperous and may even surpass the current Dengzhou, after all, the geographical location of Dengzhou is really incomparable with Shanghai.¡± When Li Min mentioned Shanghai over Huating, Li Ke was also shocked. When they came back, they went to Yangzhou and also went to Huating to have a look. They found that the port in Shanghai was already under construction. Tens of thousands of people were living and eating on the construction site in order to earn a wage to support their families. Moreover, materials from Dengzhou have been delivered, and the construction of the port is going very smoothly. In addition, the shipyard that Li Min is planning to build is also under preparation. Presumably, once the port and shipyard are completed, it will immediately attract a large number of businesses. It depends on how the officials in charge of Shanghai govern and develop. "Sixth brother, I have decided that after I return to Chang'an this time, I will stay in Shanghai with my family and personally manage the development of Shanghai. If I don't build Shanghai into a prosperous place, I will not return to Chang'an! "Li Ke was probably stimulated by Li Min, and he was full of confidence in the construction of Shanghai City, so he made such an oath. "Good! As expected, the blood of our Yang family is flowing in his body. A good man has ambitions in all directions, but he only knows what he can do if he stays in Chang'an City?" As soon as Li Ke finished speaking, Yang Jian immediately praised loudly. He has been in Taiwan for decades, and his horizons have long been broadened. Otherwise, he would not have been so agreeable when he knew that Li Min had chosen to expand abroad. Although Li Ke has said similar things before, he has never been so determined as today. Therefore, after Li Min heard this, he also applauded loudly like Yang Xian. Chang'an is definitely a place of right and wrong, especially for princes like them. It is not a good idea to stay in Chang'an. Li Ke can turn his eyes outside and no longer look like In the past, he only focused on the throne, which made him, the younger brother, feel relieved. While Li Min and the other three were standing on the bow of the boat talking, suddenly a small figure in green rushed out of the cabin behind them. As he ran, he shouted to Li Min: "Cousin! Cousin! Your baby peed his pants again." Got it!" When Li Min heard Cai'er's words, he immediately patted his head with a headache and said, "Cai'er, how many times have I told you, that's not my cousin's baby!" "Really?" Cai'er tilted her head and looked at Li Min, and said with disbelief, "Cousin, you're lying. If it's not your baby, then why do you bring her with you?" Upon hearing Cai'er's question, Yang Jian and Li Ke beside them immediately became energetic and stared at Li Min with gossipy expressions on their faces. They were also extremely curious about the baby girl on the boat. They originally thought it was Li Min had a child with a certain woman, but Li Min denied it, and he refused to tell the child's real parents. Yang Xian and Yang Xian tried several times, but failed to get any results. Now let's see how Li Min responds. Cai'er? Li Min looked at the three people in front of him who were waiting for his answer. He felt aggrieved. He brought a baby girl back to Chang'an. Although it was kept secret from the outside world, he couldn't hide it from Yang Jian and the others, and he couldn't tell them that the baby girl It's the old man?The child of Li Shimin and the former Queen of Silla, but they did not believe the other reasons. It seemed that he could only bear the blame for the time being. PS: I wrote it so seriously that I almost forgot to upload it. It¡¯s more than ten minutes late. I¡¯m really sorry. £×w¦Ø?£Õ£¸s.com £õ£õ¢ÌThe fastest novel reading website with updated novels Text Chapter 265 "Rice Buck" Competition Chapter 265 "Rice Buck" Competition "Xue Rengui! Xue Rengui" "Fang Yiai! Fang Yiai" In the cafeteria of the military academy in the western suburbs of Chang'an City, loud shouts came and went, almost knocking off the roof of the cafeteria. Li Jing, who was walking out of the instructors' cafeteria next to him, turned to look at the student cafeteria and said with a wry smile to Li Xiaogong, "Brother Xiaogong, if these bastards can be so excited during training, it will be much easier for us!" Li Xiaogong laughed loudly when he heard this and said: "Brother Yao, young people are all like this. They can't see their contribution in serious matters, but they are more excited than anyone else in this crooked way!" , it is dinner time, in the huge canteen of the military school, most of the students of the entire military school have gathered, it seems that there are thousands of people, and these people are not idle, each one is screaming at the top of his lungs. , cheering for the players you like. In the center of this group of people, a special competition was going on. Although the content of the competition seemed very boring to others, for these soldiers who were trapped in the military academy every day, it was considered One of the few shows to get excited about. Everyone formed a circle with a diameter of more than ten meters, and in this circle were scattered several wooden barrels containing rice. Each barrel had a small half of the rice left in it. Next to these barrels, There was a row of soldiers holding their stomachs, groaning in pain. Yes, what was being held in the cafeteria was an eating competition. A dozen military cadets who felt they had amazing appetites were participating, but now they were all full, and there were only two guys left who were immersed in eating, and One of these two people is Li Min's best friend Fang Yiai, and the other is Xue Rengui, who is valued by Li Min. The wooden buckets used to hold rice in the cafeteria are enough to feed twenty ordinary people. However, today these wooden buckets are used as tools for competitions. Each student participating in the competition has a wooden bucket, and then uses a big spoon to do it. Eat, if you win, you can get the jackpot collected by all the students, which is about a hundred dollars, which is not a small sum. "Brother Yiai, you must resist, I have bet all this month's pocket money on you!" At this moment, Cheng Hualiang in the crowd shouted loudly. Not only did each of them win a lottery, but they also opened a gambling game outside the venue. Cheng Hualiang bet all his pocket money for a month on Fang Yiai. After all, he knew the other person's appetite. Unfortunately, he didn't expect to meet Xue Rengui. Such a strong enemy. "Brother Yiai, if you can't eat it, don't eat it, but don't make your stomach full!" Cheng Huailiang's voice just fell when he heard a strange cry from Li Yong next to him. He rebelled against Cheng Huaili and placed all his bets on Xue Rengui. Speaking of which, when he entered the military academy, Li Min specifically asked him to have a good relationship with Xue Rengui, so he was very aware of Xue Rengui's big appetite. With Cheng Huailiang and Li Yong taking the lead, supporting Fang and Xue were not to be outdone. While cheering for the two, they also interfered with each other with words from time to time. The military academy is originally a gathering place for a group of over-energetic male animals. They would have made a fuss if they were outside. But this is a military academy. If the students dared to do anything in private, they would be punished. Military law, so no one dared to take action. " Fang Yiai and Xue Rengui turned a deaf ear to the interference from the outside world. All their thoughts were focused on the rice pail in front of them. The spoons in their hands kept digging into their mouths desperately. Both of them are born with supernatural powers. If we only talk about pure strength, Fang Yiai is slightly better. However, he can only beat Xue Rengui in terms of strength. In terms of archery, riding, and military skills, Fang Yiai is superior. He was completely defeated, but in terms of appetite, he was very confident and determined to win the opponent no matter what. Xue Rengui was born with a big appetite. With his ability, hunting in the mountains was enough to make his family live a prosperous life. However, because of his large appetite, the prey he caught was replaced with rice grains, but he could only make ends meet, which made The family was living very hard. Later, with the development of industry and commerce, people around him became rich. This made Xue Rengui unable to sit still, so he said goodbye to his wife and came to Chang'an to join the army and perform meritorious service. Although he missed joining the army, he caught up with the Winter Games. After winning the archery championship, he was recruited into the military academy. "Old Xue! Hurry up~, it's about to bottom out. After eating, you will be worthy of your reputation as a loser!" Li Yong shouted from the side. Although the military academy has only been established not long ago, Xue Rengui is already a well-known figure in the military academy. The first is because of his archery skills, and the second is his appetite. When he went to the cafeteria for the first time to eat, he filled the entire cafeteria with food. Everyone was shocked, and the master chef in the canteen liked him very much. He told everyone he met that since he had Xue Rengui, heWe no longer have to worry about leftover food in the canteen. Because of this, Xue Rengui, who had just entered the military academy, was known as a loser. I saw the spoon in Xue Rengui's hand flying like flying, and the little rice in the bucket was quickly disappearing. When he finished the last bite of rice, the people next to him headed by Li Yong immediately cheered, although the game was not over yet. , but at least in terms of speed, Xue Rengui beat Fang Yiai. After Xue Rengui finished the meal, he took a long breath, then wiped the sweat from his forehead, and then looked at his partner, and found that the rice bucket in front of Fang Yiai was also bottomed out, but at this time Fang Yiai had obviously reached her limit, and there was a look of reluctance on her face as she swallowed. Seeing this, Xue Rengui did not order any more food, but looked at the other party with a smile. And Fang Yiai really couldn't eat anymore at this time, especially when he saw that the other party had finished a bucket earlier than him, and seemed to still have enough energy left, which made him feel a little frustrated, and finally just took his hand. Throwing the spoon, he cupped his fists and said, "I give up!" "We won~" ¡° As soon as Fang Yiai admitted defeat, countless people on Li Yong¡¯s side immediately jumped up. Winning money was secondary. The key was that after winning, it proved that they had a vision and immediately bet on the right player. Cheng Huailiang, who lost money, was naturally dejected, but for the sake of face, he naturally had to say a few harsh words, such as giving the other party some color next time. The winners and losers have been decided. The losers happily go to collect their bets, while the losers leave in frustration. However, Cheng Huailiang, Li Yong, Qin Huaiyu and other Li Min's friends did not leave. It is worth mentioning that Su Dingfang was recruited into the military academy because of his military merit and is now hanging out with Li Yong and the others. Cheng Huailiang and others came out of the cafeteria together, and everyone was walking and chatting. Among them, Cheng Huailiang, who was the most informed, said, "Hey, do you know that Liu Lang will return to Chang'an in a few days?" "Really? That's great!" Li Yong, who had the best relationship with Li Min, immediately shouted excitedly when he heard this, but then said a little frustrated, "Oh, it's a pity that we are locked up in the military academy every day. We are not allowed to go out at all, and we can't even hear news from the outside world. Even if Liu Lang comes back, we probably won't be able to go out to pick him up." Upon hearing Li Yong's words, many people had helpless expressions on their faces. Although they learned a lot in the military academy, the military academy was too strict. There were even more rules than in the military camp. If you were not careful, You may violate a school rule, and the consequences of violating a school rule are extremely serious. The most famous one is being locked up in a small dark room. Locking a person alone in a small, airtight room may not be a big deal at first, but the longer it goes on, the more frightening it becomes. After one tastes that kind of taste, one will never want to taste it again. twice. It's a pity that people like Li Yong don't know that this kind of punishment in the small black room was at the hands of Li Min. We were chatting while walking, mainly about Li Min and Li Ke¡¯s trip to the south. After all, many of them sent people to Taiwan to establish plantations, so they were also very concerned about Li Min¡¯s trip. When they arrived at the students' dormitory area, Cheng Huailiang and others dispersed and returned to their dormitories. Among them, Li Yong and Xue Rengui lived in the same dormitory, so they were still walking together. At this time, Li Yong suddenly asked: "Brother Rengui, I heard that Have you brought your sister-in-law and nephew to Chang'an?" Xue Rengui also laughed when he heard this: "Yes, I got some bonuses at the last Winter Games, plus various subsidies from the military academy. The total money is enough for their mother and son to live in Chang'an, so a few days ago I will take all my family members to Chang'an, and if the military academy has a holiday in the future, I can also go and see them." After hearing this, Li Yong showed a worried expression and asked in a concerned tone: "Brother Rengui, it's not easy to live in Chang'an. I also know the situation in your family. Although you got some bonus last time, you want to buy a house in Chang'an." Living there is not an easy task, right?" Li Yong's words are absolutely correct. Xue Rengui did get a bonus of several hundred dollars last time. However, the land price in Chang'an City has always remained high. Especially after the two years of prosperity, the land price in Chang'an has skyrocketed, and even other aspects of life have increased. Supplies are also higher than other places. A few hundred dollars may seem like a lot, but after buying a decent house, there probably won¡¯t be much left, let alone enough to support two people. "Well, Brother Li is right. The land price in Chang'an is too expensive, so I rented a yard in Zhaoxingfang. Although it is not very big, it is enough for their mother and son to live in!" Xue Rengui said with a sigh. He really wants a war to break out right now, so that he will have the opportunity to go to the battlefield. Only by going to the battlefield can he make military exploits and gain a lot of wealth through war. Li Yong frowned after hearing Xue Rengui's words. Zhaoxingfang is in the southwest corner of Chang'an, next to Yongyangfang, where is Chang'an.Where Anseong's poor people gather, the people at the lowest level live. Xue Rengui is now a member of the military academy, and in the future he will be a general at the lowest level. It is really inappropriate for his family to live in that kind of place. . Text Chapter 266 Chang'an Miscellaneous Affairs (Part 1) Chapter 266 Chang'an Miscellaneous Affairs "Brother Xue, the public security in Zhaoxingfang is not very good. There are people from all walks of life. It would be a bit unsafe for my wife to live there. Do you think this is a good idea? I have a courtyard in Qinglongfang, and it's basically not that big. If Brother Xue doesn't mind, let the wife and nephew move there. Although it's a bit far from the military academy, the environment and public security there are good." Li Yong said with a smile. Qinglongfang is right next to Qujiang Pool. Because Qujiang Pool is one of the most famous tourist attractions in Chang'an, most nobles like to build a courtyard there to facilitate their visit to Qujiang Pool. Therefore, the Qinglongfang in several nearby squares Land prices are also extremely high. Qinglong and Qujiang Pond are close to each other, and it is one of the houses with the highest land prices. Li Yong bought a courtyard in Qinglong Fang, which can be said to be very generous. However, as the saying goes, no merit will be rewarded. Xue Rengui also knew that the land price in Qinglongfang was high, so he hurriedly declined and said: "Brother Li's kindness is appreciated, but the yard in Qinglongfang is too expensive. This brother is really It¡¯s unbearable!¡± "Brother Xue, what you said is wrong. Although we have not known each other for a long time, we are also brothers who eat from the pot. Now you are in some difficulties for the time being, and I happen to be able to help. If I see you in trouble like this and If we don't help, are we still brothers?" Li Min said angrily. At first, he was assigned by Li Min to get close to Xue Rengui. Later, as he got in touch with him, he found that the man in front of him was indeed a rare talent, so he sincerely made friends with him. "This" Xue Rengui hesitated for a while after hearing this. Li Yong's words were so serious that they even brought out the feelings of brotherhood. To be honest, since he entered the military academy, he and Li Yong were divided into the same dormitory, and he received a lot of care from them in all aspects. However, the courtyard in Qinglongfang seemed too expensive, and he was worried that he could not afford it. Favor. Seeing Xue Rengui's look, Li Yong secretly laughed in his heart, coughed and changed his words: "Brother Xue, since you think the yard in Qinglongfang is too expensive, then you might as well do this. I also have a smaller yard in Yongjiafang, and the land price there is It¡¯s not expensive, the yard isn¡¯t big, and it¡¯s also relatively close to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion. I¡¯ll let the people in the Prince¡¯s Mansion worry about it, and I will definitely not cause any injustice to my wife and nephew!¡± When Xue Rengui, who was hesitating, heard this, he felt that Li Yong's kindness was too much for him to refuse. Moreover, letting his wife live in the slums really wronged their mother and son. Thinking of this, Xue Rengui finally nodded and said: "In that case, I will not refuse as a brother. If there is an opportunity in the future, Rengui will repay you generously!" Seeing that Xue Rengui finally agreed, Li Yong immediately jumped up and hugged the other party's shoulders and said: "Haha~, that's right. What else can our brothers do? Maybe when we get to the battlefield in the future, I will have to rely on you to save my life, big brother." Woolen cloth!" Xue Rengui also laughed when he heard this, and the two of them walked and chatted, returning to the military academy dormitory where they lived. In the palace of Prince Qi, Wen Xin and Xijun had just finished dinner, and they went for a walk together in the inner garden of the palace. Xijun is now more than nine months pregnant. Calculating the days, the delivery date is only within these days. However, in order to facilitate the delivery, Xijun listens to the doctor's advice and goes outside for a walk every day. Wen Xin is worried about her My body is with me almost every time. "Oh, Xijun, you are about to be born, but it will take a few days for your husband to come back. I don't know if I can catch up?" Wen Xin held Xijun's arm and sighed softly as she walked. "Haha, sister, don't be anxious. Anyway, my husband has arrived in Luoyang, and I don't think the child in my belly will be born in a day or two, so I should be able to catch up." Xijun said with a smile. Because she was pregnant, Xijun was a little fatter than before she was pregnant, and she looked quite round and round. Under the loose clothes, there was a round belly, which made it difficult to walk. "Haha, that's true. At worst, it won't take long for my husband to ride back on a fast horse!" Wen Xin also said with a smile. Then she thought of something again, turned to Xijun and said, "Xijun My sister is about to give birth, but I don¡¯t know whether the child is a boy or a girl?¡± "Giggle~, I also asked my husband about this, and he said that boys and girls are the same, but from the way he looks, he seems to like girls more, and from the way he looks at me, he is closer to Princess Jinyang." Jun said with a smile. Although she knew that Wen Xin was pure in heart, she was still the head wife after all. If she, a nanny, were the first to give birth to a boy, it would probably put some pressure on Wen Xin, so she said this. "Oh, I really envy Sister Xijun. No matter whether it's a boy or a girl, my husband must like her very much. I really don't know when I can have a child?" Wen Xin suddenly felt something. As a head wife, she has never had a child. Although she knows the reason why she did not consummate her marriage with Li Min, outsiders do not know.?, for example, her mother-in-law behind her has been urging her again and again. "Hehe, it's not easy for my sister to have children. You are just eighteen this year. When your husband comes back and you consummate your marriage, you can have as many children as you want!" Li Min and Wen Xin agreed that even Wen'er and Hua Everyone knew it, and Xijun naturally knew it very well, and he would tease Wen Xin about it from time to time. "Damn girl, you are a pig!" Upon hearing Xijun's words, Wen Xin immediately laughed and cursed. You can give birth to as many children as you want. What are they if they are not pigs? But then Wen Xin thought that her husband was coming back, and she was already over eighteen years old, so next Wen Xin couldn't help but blush at the thought of consummating the marriage. Although she had been married to Li Min for three years and had done almost everything except the last step when they slept together, she also knew very well about the affairs between men and women. But when she thought of the two of them doing something so shameful, Wen Xin couldn't help but her heartbeat quickened. "Hehe, sister is blushing. It seems that spring is not over yet!" Xijun said with a smile. In fact, she was also very curious that her husband and the princess had been sleeping together for three years, and yet they could still maintain courtesy. This was not like the Li Min she knew. In the Wangyun Hall in Chang'an Imperial City, Concubine Yang was leaning on the couch, reading a book and looking at the sleeping Princess Shengping next to her. Little Shengping is now almost seven months old, and she looks much more beautiful than when she was born. She was very similar to Concubine Yang, which made Li Shimin extremely happy. He praised his daughter that she would be a peerless beauty in the future. "Your Majesty, Madam of the Sui Dynasty, please see me!" At this moment, a palace maid walked in gently and reported in a low voice. "Oh, please come quickly!" When Concubine Yang heard that her aunt was coming, she immediately stood up and said, and at the same time she started to walk out. After all, the other party was her aunt, so Concubine Yang naturally had to go to greet her in person. As the queen of the former dynasty, Mrs. Sui Guo had been living a very low-key life since she returned to Chang'an, for fear of getting into any trouble. However, after her reconciliation with Concubine Yang, and the constant visits from the Li Min brothers, Mrs. Sui Guo She gradually moved around more, and even occasionally came to the palace to see Concubine Yang. However, every time she walked to her former home, it made Mrs. Sui a little sad, so she rarely came to the palace. As soon as she arrived at the entrance of the palace, she immediately saw the silver-haired Mrs. Sui walking towards her. Concubine Yang hurriedly stepped forward to greet her and then welcomed her into the palace. Although they were not biological mother and daughter, they were at least mother and daughter in name only, so there was no need to be polite to each other and they went directly into Concubine Yang's palace. "Mother, why do you have time to come to my place today?" Concubine Yang asked with a smile. "Haha, it's nothing actually. It's just that I asked for a peace talisman from Tianning Temple for Shengping. This was personally made by the Master Xian Sheng in the temple. It can definitely bless Shengping for a long life!" Mrs. Sui Guo said, from her arms. He took out several yellow peace charms, found one of them, and then stretched out his old hands to help Shengping put it on. "Mom, it's true, Tianning Temple is not close to your house, and the weather is so hot, you are not afraid of hurting yourself!" Concubine Yang said with a smile while helping. Although it is just a simple talisman, it is also my mother's heart. Besides, at such an old age, she went to the Taoist temple in person, which is really touching. "By the way, mother, look at you holding so many talismans, who are you begging for?" Concubine Yang saw Mrs. Sui Guo put the peace talisman on Shengping, and then carefully put away the other talismans. , with his heart beating in curiosity, he asked. When Concubine Yang asked about this, Mrs. Sui sighed and said: "Jiuniang, when the Sui Dynasty was still here, I would pray for peace talismans for your father and two royal brothers every year. Now, although they all No more, but I have kept this habit, and now I have accumulated a lot of peace charms at home. When I have the opportunity, I will go to Yangzhou and burn all these for them!" Empress Xiao had two sons, the eldest son was Prince Yuande Yang Zhao, and the second son was King Qi Yang Jian. Unfortunately, Yang Zhao died early. Concubine Yang didn't even have an impression of this eldest brother. As for the second brother Yang Jian , Concubine Yang thought about it and sighed: "Mom, even though it has been so many years, I still can't believe that the second brother who loves me the most left us like this!" "Well, Xie'er has been very smart since he was a child. In this way, Zhen'er is very similar to his uncle. During the chaos in Jiangdu, he warned your father. Unfortunately, your father insisted on going his own way and couldn't listen at all. As a result, As a result, the Yang family was almost completely slaughtered. Maybe this is God's punishment for our Yang family?" Mrs. Sui Guo also said with tears in her eyes. When Concubine Yang heard what happened to her second brother Yang Jian, her face also showed sadness. However, Mrs. Sui Guo was a person who had experienced strong winds and waves after all. She quickly woke up from her sadness, wiped the tears on her face and said with a smile, "What are you two doing talking about these past few years? And this time I not only asked for a talisman for your father and the others, but also asked for a hundred-child talisman for Wen Xin. I believe that after she wears it, she will definitely give birth to a lot of children for Min'er! " When the sad Concubine Yang heard what Mrs. Sui Guo said, her expression immediately froze. She raised her head and looked at her mother, and she seemed to understand something in her heart! . Text Chapter 267 Chang'an Miscellaneous Affairs (Part 2) Chapter 267: Miscellaneous Affairs in Chang'an (Part 2) In the Song Dynasty Duke's Mansion in Chang'an City, father and son Xiao Yu and Xiao Cuo sat opposite each other. "Father, Wen Xin has never given birth, which has caused Concubine Yang to be very dissatisfied. Moreover, when he left Chang'an this time, he took the girl from the Cui family with him. I heard that Concubine Yang also had a good impression of the girl from the Cui family. , Will this affect Wen Xin's position as princess?" Xiao Cuo asked with a worried look. "Well, I have also discovered this problem. Although Wen Xin's father also claimed the title of emperor, he was a rebel minister of the former Sui Dynasty. Therefore, in the eyes of Concubine Yang, Wen Xin was just a rebel daughter. In addition, Wen Xin has never had an heir, which is indeed a big problem. Fortunately, Liu Lang is a passionate person. As long as he doesn't let go, Concubine Yang can't do anything to Wen Xin. At most, she will be a little wronged!" Xiao Yu sighed. Tea, said calmly. "But father, Concubine Yang is Liu Lang's biological mother after all. If she never likes Wen Xin, will it affect their relationship as a couple?" Although Xiao Cuo is not Wen Xin's biological father, in his heart, he has always been He regards Wen Xin as his own daughter, not to mention that he has a special affection for Wen Xin's mother, so he naturally cares more about Wen Xin. After hearing this, Xiao Yu smiled and said: "Don't worry, I have asked your aunt to help Concubine Yang. Although your aunt is not Concubine Yang's biological mother, for her sake, Concubine Yang will not embarrass Wen Xin too much." , The most important thing now is to get Wen Xin pregnant with Liu Lang's child as soon as possible. No matter whether the child is a boy or a girl, Wen Xin's position will be greatly stabilized!" Xiao Cuo finally felt relieved when he heard that his aunt, Queen Xiao, was willing to help. However, when he heard that Wen Xin was asked to get pregnant as soon as possible, he also had a wry smile on his face. Pregnancy is not something that can be expected. Yes, everything depends on God¡¯s will. Unfortunately, Xiao Cuo didn't know that Li Min and Wen Xin never consummated their marriage. Xiao Yu also knew that they couldn't help with this matter, so he quickly changed the subject and said: "Wrong, what happened to the people who went to Liuqiu with Liu Lang last time? Liu Lang is coming back soon. Is there any news about them? came?" Xiao Cuo was shocked, and said with a smile: "Father was wrong, there is no Liuqiu anymore, there is only Taiwan under the rule of Prince Qi." ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right, there¡¯s only Taiwan, no Liuqiu!¡± Xiao Yu also laughed. After the father and son laughed, Xiao Cuo said: "Father, there was another news from Taiwan a few days ago. They have set aside a large piece of land for plantation in southern Taiwan, but because of the lack of manpower, Therefore, in the first year, it is estimated that only one-fifth of the entire land can be planted. The harvested sugar cane will be purchased by the Taiwanese government and then made into white sugar for wholesale sales. As a raw material supplier, we have priority for wholesale. right." "Hmm~" Xiao Yu nodded after hearing this, and then asked, "That's right, based on your estimate, how much income will there be in Taiwan this year? Can these incomes subsidize Lanling's hometown?" Xiao Yu comes from the Xiao family of Lanling, which is also known as Changzhou in later generations. It is located in the center of the Yangtze River Delta. It has been a famous land of plenty since ancient times. The Xiao family is a prominent local family, and the family controls a large amount of land. Many of them They all rely on growing mulberry and raising silkworms to gain income. However, with the impact of cotton, the sales of silk are not smooth. Naturally, their Xiao family has been greatly affected. That's why even Xiao Yu, who has never valued money, thinks of those in Taiwan. side. "This~" Xiao Cuo smiled bitterly after hearing this. His father Xiao Yu has always been aloof and did not understand anything about financial management at home. If others heard what he just asked, they would probably laugh at him, but as a son of a man, he Naturally, he didn't dare to laugh at his father, so he had to explain, "What my father doesn't know is that although plantations in Taiwan are a good way to make money, they also require a lot of investment in the early stage, such as buying slaves, tools, seeds, etc., so generally For example, not only will there be no profit in the first year, but there may also be some losses. It will not be until the second year at the earliest that there will be a small amount of profit. It is not until all aspects are mature that this kind of profit will become bigger and bigger! " "Uh~" Xiao Yu was a little embarrassed after hearing this. In fact, it wasn't that he didn't understand these things, he was just worried about the situation of the Xiao family in Lanling, so he made such a low-level mistake. After Xiao Cuo finished speaking, there was a look of hesitation on his face. After a while, he continued: "Father, I have something to say. I don't know whether I should say it or not?" "Oh? If you have anything to say, it's okay to just say it!" Xiao Yu said. Xiao Cuo cheered up after hearing this, stood up and bowed and said: "Father, although the population of our Lanling Xiao family is not large, there are at least two to three thousand people in several houses, and we rely on the property of the family fields." It turns out that most people are well-educated, but the imperial examination in the Tang Dynasty is too difficult. Among these educated tribesmen, very few can pass the imperial examination, and most of the rest are in the clan.??Goofing around. " When Xiao Cuo said this, he secretly looked at his father's face, and found that his father listened very seriously and did not show any anger. This made him feel relieved, and then continued: "In addition, as far as the child knows, it's not They don¡¯t want to go out, but they simply don¡¯t know what they want to do and what they can do? In that case, why not let us make a choice for them and send these idle tribesmen to Taiwan, which can reduce the burden on the tribe , Secondly, it¡¯s time to hire people in Taiwan, and with their ability to read and digit, they will definitely be able to get a good job in the local government. Thirdly, they also expressed our Xiao family¡¯s attitude to Liu Lang and let him know that the Xiao family of Lanling His support can also make Wen Xin's weight in Liu Lang's heart increase." Xiao Cuo's method can be said to be reasonable and reasonable, and he also listed three benefits at once. Even Xiao Yu nodded repeatedly after hearing this, and said to himself: "This method is good. Let's not mention the others for now. I heard that Liu Yang In Taiwan, the line between officials and officials has been blurred. Officials can only be selected from petty officials. In this way, if the tribesmen start from petty officials, there will always be a few outstanding ones who will be promoted, and they may be able to be promoted in the future. Our Xiao family has a few more pillars!" Thinking of this, Xiao Yu did not hesitate. Not only did he praise Xiao Cuo a few words, but he also immediately wrote a letter to Lan Ling and sent a part of his clan to Taiwan. In fact, the reason why Xiao Yu can make such a determination is because he firmly believes that under the leadership of Li Min, Taiwan's future development will definitely be unlimited! In a factory on the western outskirts of Chang'an City, Wang Zihao was taking a group of people on a tour. The group of people behind him were of different heights, but most of them were dressed in gorgeous clothes. It was obvious at a glance that they were either rich or noble. "Everyone, please see, here is the largest bicycle factory in Chang'an established by our Qi Prince's Palace, Jiangxia Prince's Palace, Hejian Prince's Palace, Lu Guogong's Palace, etc., integrating the bicycle workshops of various companies. There are two workers in the factory. Thirteen hundred people. After the establishment of this factory, the bicycles produced were famous for their low price and easy maintenance. As soon as they were launched on the market, they almost wiped out most of the bicycle workshops. Now they not only occupy most of the market in Chang'an, but also We began to sell wholesale, and even Hu merchants on the Silk Road ordered a large number of bicycles." Wang Zihao said with pride as he led the people behind him forward. "Brother Wang, let's not talk about these words. We all know the situation in your bicycle factory, so please tell us about that assembly line!" At this moment, a thin and tall old man said. This old man's surname was Fu, and he was the largest carriage manufacturer in Chang'an. Today, like everyone around him, he came to learn from Wang Zihao. "Haha, brother Fu, don't be anxious. Assembly line production is not a secret. It can even be said to be just a layer of window paper. It will break with just a finger. Please follow me!" Wang Zihao still looked unhurried. He said like that, then turned around and led everyone into the factory's production building. Everyone followed Wang Zihao into the factory and saw workers coming and going in the factory. They looked very busy. People with keen eyesight would find that the work of these workers seemed messy, but in fact they still followed a special pattern. At work, for example, the same group of workers put the same parts in front of them. I saw Wang Zihao casually walking to a group of workers, then picking up a cylindrical cast iron from their workbench, showing it to everyone and saying: "Look, everyone, this is a part of a bicycle, with a square in the middle." According to the new industrial weights and measures formulated by His Highness King Qi, the length and width of this small hole should be 08 centimeters. Of course, there will definitely be errors in actual production, but as long as the height does not exceed 01 centimeters, it will be fine. It is considered a qualified product. If you are interested, you can use a ruler to measure it!" As soon as Wang Zihao¡¯s words came out, many people were curious. They all picked up the ruler on the stage and measured it. They found that it was true as the other party said, the error was really within 01 centimeters. "Brother Wang, this part is indeed very standard, but what's the use of it?" The person who asked the question was a short fat man, and he was also a good friend of Wang Zihao. This man Li Min also knew, he was a famous big businessman in Chang'an. Money is expensive, and now we are mainly engaged in the textile industry. "Hey, Brother Qian asked this question well. I can tell you that the parts produced in this factory are produced according to the new standards set by industrial weights and measures. Each part has strict dimensions and materials, and Each group of workers is only responsible for the production of one kind of parts. After these parts are produced, they will be sent to the assembly workshop, and the situation in the assembly workshop is similar to here. Each group of workers is only responsible for a certain step of assembly, and then immediately Send it to the next group. This not only reduces the learning time of the workers, but also increases the proficiency of the workers. When the proficiency increases, everyone will find that the production speed of bicycles is almostIt's a huge step up, and this is our assembly line production method! " When Wang Zihao said the last words, there was a look of pain on his face. They relied on the assembly line working method to squeeze most of the bicycle workshops in Chang'an out of the market. However, this new production method was completely eliminated. His Royal Highness demanded that it be made public and that any profession could be learned. In Wang Zihao's view, this was simply giving money to others in vain. . Text Chapter 268: Congested Road On the cement road from Luoyang to Chang'an, countless cars and horses were beating. The horse gallops. This cement road was the first cement road built in the Tang Dynasty, so the requirements were very strict in all aspects. The entire road was fifty steps wide and could accommodate twelve large carriages running in parallel. However, because of Li Min's suggestion, an isolation belt was added in the middle of the road, dividing it into left and right sides. Cars, horses and pedestrians coming and going should keep to the right, which reduces the risk of collisions between cars and horses, and also allows cars and horses coming and going. Let go of speed and run. But today, a strange scene happened on this cement road. On the right side lane facing Chang'an, countless carriages and horses were roaring, all racing towards Chang'an. Although there was a gap between the carriages and horses, , but the speed is still affected. Compared with the crowded lane on the right, the carriages and horses on the left lane appear to be very sparse. In other words, the vast majority of carriages and horses going to Chang'an on this road today. Dozens of carriages from Li Min and his entourage were also squeezed between the carriages and horses, but compared to others, their carriages were surrounded by thousands of horse-riding guards, so no one dared to get too close, but there were too many people on the road. Although the others knew that this convoy must be a big shot, they had no place to hide if they wanted to, so Li Min and his carriage couldn't get up fast. "Wow~ there are so many people!" Cai'er on Li Min's carriage lay on the window and shouted excitedly while watching. She grew up in Taiwan. Although there are towns there, most of them are sparsely populated. Of course, I have never seen so many people crowded on the road. "Liu Lang, when I returned to Guanzhong this time, I found that it had indeed changed a lot. When I passed by Luoyang two days ago, I almost didn't dare to recognize it!" Yang Xian on the carriage stroked his beard and smiled. He was always an open-minded person, so since he agreed to return to Chang'an, he put all his worries aside and appreciated the people and customs on the road while walking. "Haha, uncle, you haven't arrived in Chang'an yet. When you get to Chang'an, you will definitely be surprised. That is the real prosperous place, several times better than Dengzhou and Luoyang!" Before Li Min could answer, Li Ke rushed to speak. They rode a specially made four-wheel carriage, which was not only smoother and faster, but also wider. It could accommodate more than ten people without feeling crowded. "The third brother is right, and if my uncle is interested, he can also watch the upcoming first sports meeting of the Tang Dynasty. Not only athletes from all over the country will participate in the competition, but there will also be players sent from surrounding countries. It can be said that It's very lively, you see, the reason why the road here is so crowded is because the Tang Dynasty Games will be held soon!" Li Min also said with a smile. Last year, he was planning to hold the first Tang Games. However, due to lack of preparation time and the wrong season, many events could not be held. In the end, he had to hold a simplified version of the Winter Games. The real games will be held this year. Held in the sixth month. It is already mid-May, so naturally countless people are rushing to Chang'an. "Noit can't be. Are these people going to Chang'an to participate in some sports meeting?" Yang Jian widened his eyes and asked in shock. What he saw on the road alone was estimated to be at least tens of thousands of people. If so many people were participating in the sports meeting, then the scale of the sports meeting would be too big, right? Upon hearing this, Li Min hurriedly explained with a smile: "My uncle misunderstood. There are actually only a few people participating in the sports meeting, mainly because once the sports meeting starts. There will definitely be countless people watching, and this is undoubtedly a huge deal for various businesses. Business opportunities. So most of the people we saw on the road are merchants from several cities near Chang'an. You can see that most of the large carriages in front are transporting various goods. " Yang Xian followed Li Min's hand and found that the carriages in front and behind were pulling large and small packages of goods, and judging by the dress of the people on the carriages, they were indeed clerks from the merchants. Only then did he burst into laughter and said: "I see, but what exactly is this sports meeting about? How come it attracts so many people?" When Yang Xian asked about this, Li Ke immediately laughed and pointed at Li Min and said: "Uncle, you are right. This sports meeting was organized by Liu Ling, and we already held it once last winter." When Yang Xian heard that it was his nephew who was close to him, he was naturally even more interested. Cai'er, who was lying on the car window next to her, also heard about the sports meeting. She immediately jumped out of her seat and ran over to sit next to Li Min. She asked curiously: "Second cousin, please explain the sports meeting to me and my father." , isn¡¯t it fun?¡± "Haha~, our Cai'er is smart and got to the point right away. This sports meeting is indeed very fun!" Li Min rubbed Cai'er's little head and laughed with a friendly look on his face. Their original motivation for holding the sports meeting was just for fun. Although it had other meanings, they were not among Li Min's considerations.   Next, Li Min explained the sports meeting in detail. Yang Xun was amazed by the result. As for Cai'er, who was only ten years old, she was even more yearning for it. Little stars popped up when she looked at Li Min. She really didn't have it. Thinking that his second cousin could come up with such a fun way, he must go to watch every game in the sports meeting in person. Because there were too many people on the road, Li Min and his team were caught between cars and horses, so they couldn't go any faster. Although the reverse road next to it is very empty, and there are passages connecting the left and right in the middle isolation zone, no one dares to drive in the opposite direction. This is not because the people of the Tang Dynasty are more qualified than the drivers of later generations, but because the Tang Dynasty has a strict attitude towards this kind of behavior. The punishment is too severe. Officials will check every section of the road. If someone is found to dare to drive in the opposite direction, the vehicle and goods will be confiscated and a huge fine will be imposed. Not surprising at all. So in order to rush for a little time, there is no need to take such a big risk. Of course, driving in the opposite direction is not absolutely prohibited. In the newly added laws of the Tang Dynasty, there is a situation where driving in the opposite direction is allowed. That is, when encountering an emergency military situation, the messenger can drive at will on the road, including driving in the opposite direction. And even if you bump into someone, you are not guilty, and the person who is hit may even be punished. After all, the military situation is urgent and no delay can be allowed. Li Min is a prince, and there are also Li Ke, Li Yun and Li Zhen in the convoy. There are four princes in total. However, even so, their convoy is still driving on the right side honestly and does not cross the boundary after all. Firstly, this road was proposed by Li Min, and of course he had to take the lead in abiding by the rules on the road. Secondly, although they, as princes, did have privileges in some aspects, they did not have no one to supervise them. For example, if they dared to go against the grain. , if a bold censor is allowed to participate in a book, although it will not be a big deal, it will definitely make Li Shimin unhappy, so he should keep a low profile when it is time to keep a low profile. After chatting with Yang Xian and Cai'er for a while, Li Min excused himself to have something to do. Then under Cai'er's dissatisfied gaze and the teasing gazes of Yang Xian and Li Ke, Li Min got off the carriage with a smile and ran to the back. On a carriage. This carriage is smaller than Yang Jian's carriage in front, but it is also very comfortable. The dozen or so guards riding on the horse next to it are not Li Min's people, but guards from the Cheng Mansion. These people are all sent by Mrs. Cheng. It's for Mengxue, so there's no need to ask, the person sitting in this car is naturally Mengxue. Li Min came to the carriage, said hello to the guards next to him, and then got on the carriage directly. These guards all knew the relationship between his lady and Li Min, and were familiar with Li Min, so they naturally smiled knowingly and did not stop him. As soon as Li Min got on the carriage, he heard a commotion in the carriage. When he opened the door and took a look, he found that Mengxue was holding a silver needle in her left hand, and grabbed Chongchong's arm with her right hand, laughing and trying to give it to her. The timid Chongchong was so frightened that she hid. However, the space in the carriage was limited, and no matter how she hid, she could not avoid the clutches of her own lady. Fortunately, Li Min came in at this time, and Chongchong finally found a savior. He hid behind Li Min with a 'swish' sound, and at the same time said in a timid voice: "Uncle, help me, the lady is bullying Chongchong again!" Cui Mengxue didn't expect that Li Min would come in suddenly. She didn't look like a lady at all. Coupled with Chong Chong's words of 'uncle', Mengxue was even more embarrassed and angry. She glared at Chong Chong and then hurriedly sat down. He stood up, put his messy hair behind his ears, showed an awkward smile to Li Min and said, "You're here!" After this period of getting along, Mengxue has completely accepted Li Min. Moreover, when getting along, Li Min discovered that Mengxue was not as quiet as she seemed on the surface. Occasionally, she would reveal her lively nature when she was alone. Therefore, Li Min had long been used to this situation. . Li Ming sat down with a smile, and drove Chongchong to the corner of the carriage. Then he said: "Mengxue, we will be able to return to Chang'an the day after tomorrow at the latest. Are you really determined?" "Well, one person's power is limited. If you want to treat more people, you need a large number of doctors, so I also want to open a medical school of my own like Dr. Sun!" Cui Mengxue said firmly. "Well, in that case, then take advantage of this period of time to teach at Datang Medical College and become more familiar with the management and teaching of all aspects of the medical school. After we get married, I will take you to our own Let¡¯s build a medical school for you that is bigger than the one here in Chang¡¯an!¡± Li Min saw that Mengxue had made up her mind, so she could only nod her head and said. When Cui Mengxue heard the word 'marriage', she couldn't help but blush. But when she heard that Li Min promised to build a larger medical school, she couldn't help but show excitement. She has been obsessed with medicine all her life. In order to cure diseases and save people, it can be said that a real doctor can now save people in a better way.??She is naturally more willing to do it. But just as Mengxue's excitement lasted for a while, she thought of something that made her a little embarrassed, and there was a hint of worry on her face. ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 269 Sports Games and Trademarks "What's the matter, Mengxue, what's bothering you?" Li Zhen saw that Mengxue's face looked wrong and immediately asked. "Well!" Mengxue was awakened by Li Min's words. She hesitated for a moment and then said, "Your Highness, there is something Mengxue needs your help with!" "Mengxue, why are you and I so polite? If you have anything to say, just say it. As long as you ask it, I will definitely help you do it!" Li Min laughed when he heard this. He was not lying. Within the territory of the Tang Dynasty, there was really nothing that could be difficult for him. He could even help Mengxue do some things that even Li Shimin couldn't do. Seeing Li Min's generous promise, Mengxue smiled sweetly and said: "Actually, it's not a big deal. It's just that I'm staying at my aunt's house now. If I want to teach in the medical school, I must get her permission. But Mengxue is a woman after all. Although my aunt would allow me to go out to practice medicine in the past, it would be difficult for me to agree to go to medical school, so Mengxue would like to ask Your Highness to help me convince my aunt" Mengxue's voice became lower and lower as she spoke at the end, and her face turned red with embarrassment. She was now engaged to Li Min, and it could be said that she was destined to be his. However, with Li Min's status, it was really inconvenient for Mengxue to go out and show her face. , but if Li Min can personally convince Mrs. Cheng, then everything will be fine. After all, even Li Min has agreed, and Mrs. Cheng naturally doesn't have to insist anymore. "Haha, what do I want to do? I just want to convince Mrs. Cheng. This is no problem. Anyway, when I get to Chang'an, I have to pay a visit to the Cheng Mansion. I will just tell Mrs. Cheng about this!" Said with a smile. He knows the importance of medicine better than anyone else. If Mengxue can take the lead and help him build a medical school, it will definitely be a great thing and will be beneficial to his future plans. Of course, he will not stop it. , and although he is not a feminist, he can at least give women equal treatment. After spending two more days on the road, Li Min and his team finally squeezed into Chang'an City with the huge flow of people. Then they squeezed back to their respective mansions from Zhuque Street. The word "crowded" is indeed not an exaggeration. They thought it was crowded enough on the road, but after entering Chang'an City, Li Min and the others realized that the city was the most crowded. If there were no guards nearby to clear the way, their carriage would not be able to pass through. Back home, I don¡¯t know how long the crowd will last. Since the Winter Games last year, Datang¡¯s first sports meeting has been published in newspapers. With the successful convening of the Winter Games, countless people have seen their own opportunities. For example, take the athletes participating in sports games as an example. Not only can they strive for first place and gain great fame for themselves, but they can also receive a large bonus, and even some unexpected opportunities if they perform well. For example, in the archery competition of the Winter Games, after Xue Rengui won the championship with his amazing archery skills, he not only gained fame and fortune, but also received a special call from the military academy. The military academy is not an ordinary place, as long as you graduate from it. The lowest position is also the rank of general. Many people who join the army can't get promoted to general after fighting all their lives. But now you can get it as long as you participate in the sports meeting and win the championship. How can you not make people jealous? Of course, not every champion has the opportunity to be specially summoned to the military academy, but other benefits are still considerable, such as winning the championship in a cycling race. Then you can endorse a bicycle factory. For example, the champion of the field race and the city race at last year's Winter Games was originally a poor man. But after winning the championship, he was immediately attracted by countless bicycle manufacturers, and the endorsement fees alone were huge every year. The above mentioned people who participated in the sports meeting, and for those who did not participate in the sports meeting, most of them came to watch the excitement. After all, they have lived a prosperous life in the past two years, and besides eating and drinking, they will naturally have entertainment needs. Even if you can't come yourself, you can still send your children at home to open their eyes. In addition, some people are the most excited about the Games, and that is businessmen from all walks of life, especially those related to the Games, who are jumping up and down with excitement, such as bicycle manufacturers, bow and arrow manufacturers, etc. , these can be regarded as sports equipment merchants. They work hard to improve the quality of their products and then send them to the organization of the sports games, hoping to be selected and become the only supplier of the sports games. In his previous life, Li Min only knew that although hosting an Olympic Games was very expensive, it was also a great business opportunity and could even drive the country's economic development. At first, he didn't know much about these things until he personally visited the Olympic Games in Datang. After the Winter Games were held, and now the first National Games was about to be held, Li Min truly understood that the Olympic Games was not only a sports carnival for the whole people, but also a business feast! "Your Highness, the bicycle, javelin, shot put and other sports equipment factories under our Wangfu's name have been selected as suppliers for the sports games. In addition, the Dengxian Tower has also??Designed to provide food and drinks for each participating contestant, it can be said to be a lot of gains. However, this is mainly the first sports meeting, so there are no competitors in many aspects. Among the manufacturers under our Wangfu name, many of them were suppliers for last year's Winter Games. Business, so I took a lot of advantage. When the next time comes, it may not be so easy! "Wang Zihao sat on a chair in the study and explained to Li Min behind the desk with a smile. After Li Min returned to the palace, he immediately summoned Wang Zihao. After all, he was the general person in charge of business and intelligence in Chang'an, and he knew what happened best, so Li Min was the first to find him. "Well, the advantages of the manufacturers under our Wangfu name are still very obvious, but if it is a supplier that monopolizes sports events for a long time, it may not be a good thing. Besides, these sports equipment cannot make much money. At most, the bicycles can be retained. "Li Min nodded and said. "By the way, Zihao, how are you preparing for the trademark I talked about last time?" Li Min suddenly remembered something he mentioned to Zihao when he left Chang'an. It is big, but its influence is not small. Especially now that business is so prosperous, trademarks should have appeared long ago. "Haha, don't worry, Your Highness, I have almost prepared the trademark matter. For example, the name of Wuwangzui is used as the trademark for wines like Wuwangzui. However, there are now more than ten kinds of wines produced in the winery. Each type has its own unique name, but they are all considered the Five Kings Druid series. In addition, the bicycles produced by Wangfu Bicycle Factory are named "Chang'an", and have begun to be printed on the body of the bicycle. For example, the bicycles provided to the sports meeting this time, Just use the bicycles with the Chang'an logo on them!" Wang Zihao said with a slight smile. After hearing this, Li Min nodded with satisfaction. He had indeed not misjudged the person at first. No matter what task he gave to Wang Zihao, the other party could complete it well. Having such a helper really saved him a lot of time. strength. After Wang Zihao reported the business affairs, he also talked about some recent events in Chang'an. In fact, it was not a big deal. Li Min mainly focused on the things that had a greater relationship with him, such as the development of several newspapers, Xi'an Cotton cultivation in Zhou and Tingzhou, and the promotion of coarse seeding methods related to grain production. On the whole, these things are going smoothly. Occasionally, there will be some minor disturbances. For example, Confucian Daily had a fight with Datang Daily some time ago. The Turkic slave rebellion in Xizhou was suppressed, which affected some cotton production, etc. Although these things seemed to be a big deal, for Li Min, they had no impact on the overall situation. After talking about business, Li Min and Wang Zihao talked about some personal matters, mainly about Xijun's production. Since Li Min was not here, Wang Zihao had to worry a lot about the preparations for the production. After all, he is a father. , but the daughter Xijun is the most cherished. Even Wang Zihao's wife, Xijun's biological mother, has already lived in the palace. As long as there is any trouble with her daughter, the imperial doctor will be called immediately, causing the whole palace to be in trouble. The wind roared loudly. He and Wang Zihao chatted until dinner, and then Li Min personally sat with him and invited Xijun and Xijun's mother. The family gathered together to have dinner, and finally Li Min personally sent Wang Zihao out of the house. . After sending Wang Zihao away, Li Min immediately went to the courtyard where Yang Xun and his daughter lived. Originally, Li Ke wanted Yang Xun to live in his house, but Cai'er liked Li Min more. After all, when she was on the road, she heard that Li Min He said that there were many interesting things in his house, so Cai'er clamored to come and live in Li Min's house. Yang Xian doted on his daughter, so naturally he lived in Li Min's place. When Li Min came, Yang Xun and his daughter were also having dinner. The chef of Prince Qi's Mansion was a master in Chang'an, so Yang Xun and his daughter were very satisfied with the novel dishes they were served, especially for Cai'er's age. Since I¡¯m so young, and I¡¯ve been eating seafood in Taiwan, I haven¡¯t had much chance to taste the real delicacies, so I couldn¡¯t stop eating this time. When Li Min came, he saw Cai'er's face was greasy after eating, like a little tabby cat. "Liu Tian, ??you really know how to enjoy it. After tasting this kind of delicious food, you will probably find it boring to eat anything else!" Yang Jian saw Li Min coming in and said with a smile while sipping tea. "Hehe, it's a pity that my uncle can't drink. Otherwise, I would definitely accompany my uncle to taste our palace's special Five Kings Drunk. It is an excellent wine!" Li Min also sat down with a smile and said, taking out a napkin to help Cai'er wipe it. Wipe your face. "I've been abstaining from alcohol for a long time, but just mentioning it like this has aroused the alcohol bug in my stomach again" "Father~" Before Yang Xian could finish his words, Cai'er, who was having a good time eating next to him, heard the word "wine" and immediately stopped shouting and glared at Li Min. Yang Xian is ill and should not drink alcohol. He must not be allowed to drink alcohol.Drink wine. "Haha, okay, okay, as a father, it's better not to drink!" When Yang Xian saw that his daughter was dissatisfied, he immediately laughed and changed his words. Li Min also hurriedly apologized and took out a few toys he had prepared in his arms to give to Cai'er. These were small toys that he had prepared for Sizi and Gao Yang in the past, and they were given to Cai'er today. Sure enough, when Cai'er saw these toys, she immediately cheered, dropped her chopsticks and went to play with them. Seeing the carefree Cai'er, both Li Min and Yang Xin smiled knowingly, but then Li Min said: "Uncle, tomorrow I will go to the palace to pay my respects to my mother and concubine. Do you want to follow me?" Going to meet my mother-in-law?" ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 270 Brother and sister meet Chapter 270 Brother and sister meet "Liu Lang, what kind of good things did you bring back from overseas that you insist on making me go to your house in person?" Concubine Yang on the carriage asked Li Min while holding a book in one hand and reading casually. Li Min returned to Chang'an yesterday, and naturally had to pay a visit to Concubine Yang this morning, and also brought many gifts brought from Taiwan. However, after Li Min reported what he saw along the way to Concubine Yang, he was very surprised. He wanted to take Concubine Yang to his palace, saying that he had a good thing for Concubine Yang to see. However, Concubine Yang could not resist her son, so she had to ask Li Shimin for permission to leave the palace, and then she came out with Li Min in a carriage. . "Hey, concubine, don't ask, you will know when you get to the palace anyway, and I will definitely not let you down!" Li Min said pretending to be mysterious, but he felt a little helpless in his heart. Last night, he asked Yang Xun if he would go into the palace with him to meet Concubine Yang. However, Yang Xun was silent for a long time after hearing this, and finally rejected Li Min's proposal. After all, as the prince of a subjugated country, he really didn't want to Returning to the palace that held the memories of the first half of his life, he finally decided to let Li Min invite Concubine Yang to come and meet him in the palace. "You bastard, you actually play such a trick with your mother!" When Concubine Yang saw that Li Min refused to say anything, she couldn't help but smile and said, "Okay, I want to see what good things you have prepared? What if? If you don¡¯t satisfy me, you¡¯ll suffer a lot!¡± Hearing Concubine Yang¡¯s threat, Li Min smiled secretly in his heart. It is indeed unusual to prepare ¡®good things¡¯ by yourself. He is your second brother. In fact, Li Min could understand Yang Jian's reluctance to enter the palace. In addition to not wanting to enter the sad place of the palace, Yang Jian also did not want Li Shimin to know his existence. After all, they were old acquaintances back then. When they meet again now, One became the most noble emperor of the Central Plains Dynasty, and the other became a subjugated person living overseas. This huge contrast would indeed make Yang Jian feel embarrassed. Li Min's carriage left the Yanxi Gate and went all the way east to Prince Qi's Mansion. It stopped for a moment when passing Li Ke's Prince Wu's Mansion. Li Ke and his wife Yang, who had been waiting for a long time, also got on the carriage. After all, Concubine Yang was going to When meeting his second brother Yang Jian, Li Ke, his son, must also be present. After entering Prince Qi's Mansion, Wen Xin had already greeted her outside the mansion. Compared with before, Concubine Yang's attitude towards Wen Xin was much kinder, and she asked her and Li Min to stand behind her, and then she entered Prince Qi's Mansion. . However, after entering the palace, Li Min took Concubine Yang to a small courtyard in the front palace. This courtyard is very close to Li Min's inner house. It is not too small to say the least. The courtyard is very elegantly decorated, with gardens and rockeries scattered throughout. Usually, only some very important guests will be arranged to live here by Li Min. "Mother, the things I brought from Taiwan are in this courtyard. You can see them when you go inside!" Li Min said with a smile. All the people brought by Concubine Yang from the palace were kept outside by Li Min. Now there were only three of him, Concubine Yang, and Li Ke outside the courtyard. As for Li Ke's wife, Wen Xin had already brought her to the inner house to entertain her personally. "Here?" Concubine Yang's eyes wandered, and she carefully looked at the courtyard in front of her. Although she often came to Li Min's mansion, because the area of ??Prince Qi's mansion was too large, she could not visit all places, so she was not interested in this small courtyard. The yard was unimpressive. "Concubine, let me open the door for you!" Li Ke was also very attentive and ran up to open the courtyard door. Through the courtyard door, you can see the lush flowers in the courtyard, and a winding path leads from the door. It leads to the inside, but unfortunately it is blocked by a rockery and cannot see the innermost scene. Seeing the mysterious expressions on both sons' faces, Concubine Yang felt a little curious. She walked lightly into the yard. Li Ke and Li Min naturally followed in a hurry, and the three of them turned around the rockery in front of the door. Finally, what appeared in front of everyone was an exquisite small lake. A promenade stretched over the lake like a rainbow. In the small pavilion in the middle of the promenade, a tall figure with gray hair stood in the pavilion. Concubine Yang, who was originally smiling, immediately stiffened when she saw the figure in the corridor. Although she didn't see the other person's appearance at all, just such a silhouette made Concubine Yang feel very familiar, but she didn't. And you can't remember where you saw the other person? Seeing Concubine Yang's confused expression, Li Min and Li Ke looked at each other and smiled, pulling Concubine Yang forward a few steps. As the distance got closer, the look of confusion on Concubine Yang's face became more solemn, and even her eyes A look of disbelief flashed through his middle band. Although they were separated by more than twenty years, they were still closely related by flesh and blood. She still saw something from this familiar figure. When Yang Jian, who was standing with his hands behind his back in the corridor, heard the footsteps behind him, an unspeakable excitement surged in Gu Jing Wubo's heart. He turned around slightly, and when he saw Li Ke and Li I'm stunned by that one in the middleWhen he saw the beautiful and unspeakable beauty in palace attire, Yang Jian suddenly felt calm in his heart, and a calm smile appeared on his face: "Jiu Mei, I haven't seen you for many years, you are still the same as before, but it is a pity that you are old as a brother! " When Concubine Yang saw Yang Jian's familiar yet unfamiliar face, she froze on the spot. A shocked expression appeared on her usually quiet and beautiful face. She really couldn't believe that a person who had died long ago , but now he is standing in front of him alive, but compared to before, the graceful King Qi has now become a thin old man with gray hair. "SecondSecond brother!" Concubine Yang called softly with a trembling voice, and mist suddenly welled up in her eyes. Although the fragrance of flowers in the yard reminded her that this was not a dream, Yang Fei The concubine was still a little suspicious, and she didn't even dare to speak loudly, for fear of accidentally shattering the 'dream' in front of her. Seeing Concubine Yang's excited look, Yang Jian couldn't help but secretly sigh. When the Sui Dynasty was destroyed, the only people left in Chang'an were her ninth sister and a few nephews. She must have suffered from being surrounded by such enemies. After all the grievances, Concubine Yang later entered Li Shimin's Prince Qin's palace. Although they were old acquaintances and could be considered childhood sweethearts, as a princess, she only became Li Shimin's concubine. This was undoubtedly a problem for Jiu Mei. A huge grievance. "Ninth sister, second brother is incompetent, and I have made you suffer all these years!" Yang Xian thought of the tragic situation of the country's destruction, and his heart that had just calmed down became excited again. Two lines of clear tears slowly flowed down his old face, and his face was full of tears. It is the color of pain. At this time, Concubine Yang finally woke up from the shock. When she heard Yang Xian's words, she was so excited that she couldn't restrain herself. She broke away from the support of her two sons, picked up her skirt and ran quickly into the corridor, throwing herself at the two sons. I cried loudly in my brother's arms. Yang Jian is different from Empress Xiao. Although Empress Xiao is Concubine Yang's aunt, there has been a knot between the two for many years. Even if Concubine Yang forgives each other, she still can't let go emotionally. But Yang Jian was different. He was Concubine Yang's second brother, and he was more than ten years older than Concubine Yang. The relationship between the two was very good. As the saying goes, an elder brother is like a father. Concubine Yang, who was not usually loved by Yang Guang, was From Yang Jian, the second brother, she received the care of her elder brother, so although they were called brother and sister, emotionally, Concubine Yang was more willing to regard Yang Jian as her father. It was this kind of relationship between brother and father that made Concubine Yang immediately let go of all her psychological defenses when she saw Yang Jian, especially when she thought that after the destruction of the country, although her husband Li Shimin was protecting her, she would not be able to protect her in other aspects. It was inevitable that I had suffered some grievances, and now I vented them all out happily. Seeing the two brothers and sisters hugging each other and crying in the corridor, Li Min and Li Ke looked at each other and immediately turned away, not daring to look at each other again. After all, they were juniors and it was hard to see two elders losing their composure in front of them. Otherwise, when Concubine Yang and the others stabilize their emotions, there will definitely be no good fruits for the two of them. When brother and sister Yang Xian and Concubine Yang met, they naturally had endless things to say. At first, Li Min heard people crying and laughing in the corridor. After the two people calmed down, they started talking normally. These are the experiences of the two of them over the years. Concubine Yang also specifically asked why Yang Xian came back from the dead. As a result, when Yang Xian told the story of the incident in Jiangdu, Concubine Yang was sad and happy, but the sad one was for her father. Huang and most of his brothers and sisters died in that coup. Fortunately, the second brother who loved him the most finally escaped. The brother and sister chatted for a long time before finally telling their stories about their experiences over the years. When Concubine Yang found out that Yang Jian had a ten-year-old daughter, she was immediately overjoyed and called Li Ke and Li loudly. Li Min, ask them to bring Cai'er quickly. As an aunt, she must see it with her own eyes. Seeing that Concubine Yang was so excited, Li Min naturally did not dare to disobey her. He hurriedly found Cai'er in the inner house and hurriedly brought her to see Concubine Yang. In fact, Cai'er originally lived here, but in order to facilitate Yang Jian and Yang Fei to meet each other, Cai'er was sent to the inner house. When Li Min brought Cai'er, when Concubine Yang saw her cute and well-behaved niece, she immediately held her in her arms and felt extremely distressed. Cai'er's little mouth was also very sweet and she kept calling her "aunt, aunt". Stop, the result made Concubine Yang feel even better. Not only did she give the exquisite jade pendant she had been wearing around her neck to Cai'er as a meeting gift, she even gave away the chicken-bloodstone bracelet worth ten thousand gold on her wrist, which offended Li I was even a little jealous. Compared with Cai'er who had gained a lot, brothers Li Ke and Li Min were a little unlucky because Concubine Yang blamed them for not telling her that her second brother Yang Jie was alive in advance, so she scolded them severely. Li Min also knew that this was just a way for Concubine Yang to vent her excitement. After Concubine Yang had almost vented her excitement, Li Min and Li Ke dared to sit down and chat with Cai'er and their two closest relatives. However, Concubine Yang quickly thought of a question and frowned and asked Yang Xian: " Second brother, you areNow that you have come to Chang'an, do you also want to see your mother? "(To be continued. Text Chapter 271 Carrying Si Tang into the palace ff37; ww.ff35;ff18; His expression immediately dimmed, and he hesitated for a moment before speaking: "In everyone's hearts, I have been a dead person for a long time. Being able to see you, Jiumei, today is a wish fulfilled. As for my mother, it is still a wish." Come on, after all, her health is not very good, and I am already dying, why should I make her sad again?" "A dying person!" Concubine Yang suddenly heard her second brother say such a sentence, and the smile on her face immediately froze. When she looked at Li Min and Li Ke, she found that both sons lowered their heads. Cai'er, who was sitting in her arms, even shed tears. "Second brother, what is going on? What is a dying person?" Concubine Yang asked with disbelief. Although she had guessed something from the reactions of Li Min and the others, she could not believe it no matter what. . Seeing the helpless despair on Concubine Yang's face, Yang Jian twitched the corner of his mouth and showed a wry smile: "Jiu Mei, life and death are determined by destiny, wealth is in heaven, second brother's life has been destined by heaven, but in this life I want to say sorry to you here, because my second brother may have to make you sad again!" "No~, this is impossible, we have just met, second brother, howhow" Concubine Yang had an expression of disbelief on her face. When she met Yang Xian, she was immersed in the deep affection, but she didn't expect that in just a short moment, the other party would tell her such cruel news. But after all, Concubine Yang was not an ordinary woman. She had a tougher mind than anyone else. After she woke up quickly, she grabbed Yang Jian's hand and asked again: "Second brother, what is going on? Please tell me quickly. Maybe there is any other way!¡± "Jiu Mei, it's useless, I'm already terminally ill!" The bitter smile on Yang Xian's face became even louder. He had just met his dear sister, so why did he want to mention these sad things? At this time, Li Ke and Li Min saw the painful expression of their mother, Concubine Yang. They all came forward to comfort him. Finally, at Concubine Yang's repeated request, Li Min told the story of how he met Yang Xian, and also his condition. As a result, Concubine Yang burst into tears. "Aunt, don't cry, fatherfather will definitely get better!" Cai'er, who was sitting in Concubine Yang's arms, shed red tears when she saw her aunt who loved her so much shed tears because of her father. But even so, she still cried and comforted Concubine Yang softly. Seeing such a sensible Cai'er, Concubine Yang was even more sad. She hugged Cai'er and cried bitterly: "My poor child, you will follow your aunt from now on. No matter what happens, don't be afraid. My aunt will be there for everything!" Although Li Min had been mentally prepared in advance, he still felt a little uncomfortable when he saw Concubine Yang's appearance. Fortunately, Yang Jian had already taken a dim view of life and death. After feeling sad, he began to take the initiative to comfort Concubine Yang. Coupled with Li Ke and Li Min admonishing her, Concubine Yang slowly stopped crying. "SecondSecond brother, are you really going to miss your mother?" Concubine Yang asked, still sobbing. "Oh, I am really incompetent as a son. My tired mother has suffered a lot, and now she is seriously ill. I really can't make her sad anymore. So it's okay to disappear, but as the son of man, before I die, I still I hope I can secretly take a look at her old man, so that even if I die, I can rest in peace." Yang Jian lowered his head, his tone full of desolation. "Don't worry, uncle, my first child will be born in a few days. Grandma will definitely come to my house then. Then I will arrange for you to meet grandma secretly!" Li Min said hurriedly after hearing this. He didn't want to meet Empress Xiao head-on. He had heard the other party talk about it on the way, so he had already thought of a corresponding solution. Yang Xian nodded upon hearing this, while Concubine Yang sighed helplessly and hugged Cai'er tightly in her arms. The meeting of the brothers and sisters Yang Fei and Yang Jing, although it was tainted with a tragic color because Yang Jing's life was short-lived, but in general, it was something worth celebrating. After all, Yang Fei and Yang Jing were not brothers and sisters. Ordinary people can easily let go of their minds. After ordering Li Min to prepare wine and food, the family of five sat together and drank and chatted. Until the afternoon, Concubine Yang, who rarely drank alcohol, was very drunk. As for Yang Xian, who had given up drinking for many years, he was also drunk and didn't know what was going on. Looking at the two drunk elders, Li Min and Li Ke sighed. Although Yang Fei and Yang Jian were talking and laughing at the banquet, looking at the two people now, they probably didn't feel the same way. He looked so happy just now. Especially for Concubine Yang, she finally found out that her second brother was still alive, but in the blink of an eye, she didn't know when she would leave forever. This is an extremely cruel thing for anyone. Things. Li Ke was responsible for sending Concubine Yang back to the palace.Li Min arranged for Yang Xian, who was drunk and unconscious, and sent Cai'er to Wen Xin. After all, Cai'er wouldn't feel lonely with her by her side. After arranging the arrangements for Yang Xun and his daughter, Li Min had a conversation with Wen Xin, and then strolled to the yard where Xijun lived. Xijun's delivery date was within these few days, so the yard where she lived was on guard. Tight, of course, this guard does not refer to the guarding force, but to the manpower needed during the delivery. Whether it is Wen Po or the doctor, they are guarding the yard in three shifts. As soon as Xijun makes any movement, the entire family will be immediately dispatched. The yard is full of money, and it can be said to be extremely valuable. Li Min strolled to the yard, and the maids and women around him immediately saluted him. Li Min smiled and asked everyone to stand up and said: "Thank you for your hard work these days, I have ordered you to prepare a few coins for each person." , you will send someone to the accounting office to collect the money later, it will be regarded as the hard-earned money these days!" Some of the people serving in the courtyard are from the palace, and some are invited from outside. People in the palace know that their highness is generous, so they are not too surprised to hear that there are several rewards. But those invited from outside heard that King Qi His Highness actually rewarded him with several coins at once, and everyone was overjoyed. They hurriedly bowed to express their gratitude. At the same time, they looked at the people from the palace around them with envy, thinking to themselves: To be able to follow such a master, the palace of Qi What a blessing your slaves are! After dismissing the people in the hospital, Li Min slowly walked into Xijun's delivery room. He saw that the delivery room here was similar to the delivery room where Concubine Yang gave birth. However, because the preparations were more complete, Xijun's delivery room also seemed wider. It is bright and bright, and also has a faint medicinal aroma. This is the prescription given by Sun Simiao. After wrapping it up, it is placed in the corner of the room. It is said that it can soothe the fetus and calm the mind. When Li Min came in, Xijun was being supported by two maids and walking back and forth in the delivery room. This was mainly to prepare for the birth so that it would go more smoothly. "Eh? Why are you here, Your Highness?" As soon as Xijun saw Li Min coming in, he immediately shook off the people holding him on both sides and walked over with his belly full. This shocked Li Min, and he hurriedly ran over to hold her up. At the same time, he blamed her: "Be careful, don't hurt the child. You are such a big person, and you still do things recklessly." ?¡± Xijun didn't care about Li Min's blame, and let him help her sit on the chair, and then said: "It's not that easy to get hurt. Besides, the baby will be born soon. The worst is to let him come out early. That¡¯s it.¡± When Li Min heard Xijun's heartless words, his face immediately became filled with black lines, and he said speechlessly: "Xijun, if our children hear your mother-in-law words, they will definitely burst into tears. , be careful if he gets angry, he will hide inside and never come out!" Xijun heard what Li Min said was interesting, and couldn't help it anymore, and burst out laughing. Li Min took the opportunity to put his ear on Xijun's swollen belly and quietly listened to the heartbeat of the child inside. When Xijun saw that Li Min looked like a big child, he stopped moving at the moment and had a look on his face. Looking at her husband happily. After a while, Li Min suddenly raised his head and asked with some confusion: "Xijun, why doesn't our child move? I heard that the child in the belly likes to kick people the most, doesn't it?" "Giggle, giggle~" Xijun couldn't help laughing again when he saw the serious look on Li Min's face. After a while, he said: "You have been a father for a few months, so naturally you don't know that our children He has a bad temper, and every time before I eat or go to bed, he will definitely make a fuss in his stomach. He has just had lunch now, so he is probably sleeping." Li Min laughed loudly when he heard this. He leaned against Xijun's thin summer clothes and listened to the child's heartbeat for a while. Then he stood up with some reluctance and told Xijun not to forget to take more rest while exercising appropriately, especially In terms of diet, we need to pay more attention. Faced with her husband's concern, Xijun naturally smiled and took notes. Li Min left the courtyard where Xijun lived, looked up at the sun, and found that the time should be three or four o'clock in the afternoon. Li Shimin was probably busy with political affairs, and it was time for him to go to the palace to see him. After all, the incident involving the former Queen of Silla has not been reported yet. But before going to see Li Shimin, Li Min ordered someone to bring his little sister named Si Tang. Not many people know about this child, only Yang Jian and his daughter, Li Ke and a few others. However, they were all asked to keep it secret by Li Min. Even though the child is in the palace, even Wen Xin has not received the news. After all, If you let the other party know that you are bringing back a child, it will definitely be a big trouble. Li Min carried Si Tang and rode a carriage into the palace. What he didn't expect was that Li Shimin was summoning several ministers to discuss matters in the Liangyi Palace. After waiting for more than half an hour, the discussion was completed inside, and then Li Min was summoned. But when Li Min walked into the palace, Li Shimin, who was deep in thought, suddenly?Looking up, he happened to see the child in Li Min's arms, but he was stunned for a moment. ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 272 Li Shimin is jealous Chapter 272 Li Shimin is jealous "My son, Li Min, pays homage to my father!" Li Min hugged the child and bowed slightly to salute. 9 reading network "Liu Lang, this child is" Li Shimin showed a hint of excitement on his face. He had already guessed the child's life experience from the moment Li Min came in, but he still couldn't believe it, so he continued Asked. "Father, this child was sent to Dengzhou from Silla!" Li Min sighed secretly in his heart. The death of the former Queen of Silla, Kinderman, was still a secret. Except for a few important figures in their country, Only Lu Hong, Zhao Fu and others in Dengzhou knew that Li Shimin had not received the news yet, which also made Li Min a little worried. He didn't know how to report to him the news that Kinderman died in childbirth? Indeed it is! After hearing this, Li Shimin was shocked. At the same time, he stood up from behind the dragon case excitedly, walked a few steps to Li Min, then gently took the little baby girl who was sleeping in Li Min's arms, and looked at the other person's pink and tender face. , Li Shimin also showed a hint of doting on his face. "By the way, how is Kinderman now? The child is still so young, why are you in such a hurry to send the child?" Li Shimin kissed his daughter's little face, and then he remembered to ask about Kinderman's situation. "This" There was hesitation on Li Min's face. In the morning, Concubine Yang and Yang Jian recognized each other, and they were overjoyed but then sad. Now the emperor's father in front of him was overjoyed when he saw his daughter, and he would probably have to go from joy to sadness soon. Li Shimin is so shrewd. When he saw Li Min's face, an ominous omen immediately surged in his heart. He asked again with a stern face: "Liu Lang, answer me honestly, how is Deman doing now?" When Li Min saw Li Shimin's look, he knew that he couldn't delay it any longer, so he could only sigh and replied in a heavy tone: "Qi's father, Queen Kinderman of Silla, had already suffered from dystocia a few months ago. She died, and now her cousin Jin Shengman takes over as the queen. It is just to stabilize the hearts of the people in Silla, so this news has been kept under seal!" Suddenly hearing the news of Kinderman's death, even with Li Shimin's calmness, his whole body trembled after hearing it, and a look of sadness immediately appeared on his face, remembering the man who accompanied him in Pyongyang while reciting poems and admiring the moon. A gentle woman, Li Shimin couldn't help but feel a pain in his heart, as if he had lost something very precious in his life. Seeing the rare look of sadness on Li Shimin's face, Li Min also sighed softly. It seemed that there was still a lot of affection between his father, the emperor, and the Queen of Silla. After all, the women in Li Shimin's harem were So many, except for some extremely favored concubines, very few people would make Li Shimin pay so much attention to them. After all, Li Shimin was a generation of emperors, and he quickly controlled his emotions, lowered his head and glanced at the baby girl in his arms, then took a long breath and said: "Liu Lang, when Deman passed away, did you leave any last words? " "Yes!" Li Min also asked this question when he met the current Silla Queen Jin Shengman in Dengzhou, so he knew very clearly. "When the queen passed away, she once told the current Queen Jin Shengman, She was asked to send the child to our Tang Dynasty no matter what, and Jin Shengman did keep her promise and personally sent the child to the hands of her son!" Li Shimin frowned when he heard this, glanced at Li Min and said: "Jin Shengman is the leader of a country. It is impossible for him to put aside the war in the country and go to Dengzhou to give away a child because of such a trivial matter. , Rokuro, does the other party have any other intentions?" Li Shimin is indeed the most outstanding emperor in history, and he guessed the key at once. When Li Min heard this, he also smiled and said: "Father is wise, Jin Shengman does not just want to give away a child, but has other plans!" Li Min said, telling Jin Shengman that he was willing to hand over Silla to his control step by step on the condition of marriage. And Li Shimin also listened very seriously. When he heard the last word, a smile appeared on his face and said: "Liu Lang, it is rare to encounter such a good opportunity. Since Jin Shengman wants to retain Guo Zuo through marriage, then agree to her conditions. , but whether you can completely annex Silla depends on your ability!" "Father, don't worry, as long as your son is here, Silla will never turn around again!" Li Min said fiercely. He knows Jin Shengman's plan better than anyone else, but he is completely sure that all the other party's plans will come to nothing. Maybe Li Shimin and Li Min talked too loudly and woke up the sleeping baby girl. However, what surprised them was that the baby girl did not cry after waking up, but looked at Li Shimin. He chuckled, and even stretched out his white and tender hands, grabbed Li Shimin's beard, and then pulled it into his arms desperately. "Hahaha~, this little guy is interesting!" Li Shimin carefully pushed his daughter's hand away, and then rubbed itHe rubbed his slightly sore chin and laughed, "By the way, Rokuro, what's the name of my daughter?" ¡°For the record, my father, my little sister¡¯s name was given by the queen before her death, and her name is Si Tang!¡± Li Min said solemnly. "Hmm!" Li Shimin was stunned when he heard this name. Although it was just a simple name, he could feel Kinderman's deep affection before his death, and it once again evoked his memories of Kinderman. After a while, Li Shimin woke up from his memories and murmured to himself: "Si Tang! Si Tang! I didn't expect that when we met in just a few days, you would miss me until you die!" "Come here!" Li Shimin suddenly shouted loudly, and a man from the Yellow Gate immediately ran into the palace, "Pass on my decree that this child be handed over to the queen and raised by her personally. At the same time, I ordered the Qintian Supervisor to choose an auspicious day to officially enthrone the child. She is Princess Si Tang!" "My slave, I obey!" Huangmen who came in agreed, and immediately stepped forward to take the child carefully, and then sent it to the Lizheng Hall where Queen Changsun lived. At this time, Li Min finally breathed a sigh of relief. The child had been delivered safely, and Li Shimin also agreed to canonize her as a princess. As for how to explain the origin of the child, it was none of his business. Seeing Xiao Si Tang being taken away, Li Min was about to leave, but Li Shimin kept him here, then looked at him with a meaningful look, and then said slowly: "Liu Lang, I remember you invited your mother to concubine today." Why did you go to the palace?" When Li Min heard Li Shimin's tone and looked at the other person's expression, he immediately understood. Although the matter of Yang Jie and his daughter that he brought back from Taiwan could be hidden from others, it could never be hidden from Li Shimin's eyes and ears. Although he probably didn't know the true identities of Yang Jie and his daughter, he could still be treated so politely by Li Min and Li Ke. Yes, definitely not ordinary people. In addition, Li Min hurriedly invited Concubine Yang to the palace today. With Li Shimin's wisdom, he would definitely connect the two things. "To inform my father, the reason why I invited my mother and concubine to the palace today is because there is a person who wants to see her, and this person also has a close relationship with my mother and concubine, so I have to make arrangements for him!" Li Min! He said honestly. Although Li Shimin doesn't know Yang Xian's true identity now, Cai'er will live in Chang'an in the future, so her identity must be known to Li Shimin, so there is no need to hide it from him. "Humph, is he the man you brought back from Taiwan?" Li Shimin snorted coldly and asked with great dissatisfaction in his tone. "Yes!" Li Min lowered his head and replied. "Who is the other party? What makes you so bold that you dare to arrange for your mother and concubine to meet a strange man?" Li Min became even more angry when he saw Li Min's appearance. He received a report that Concubine Yang had gone to Li Min's place and was likely to meet the man Li Min had brought. This made him feel a little jealous. After all, Concubine Yang was also his beloved concubine. , and now he actually met a man and kept it secret from him, which of course made Li Shimin a little suspicious. However, Li Shimin was suspicious, but he did not lose his mind. After all, Li Min and Li Ke were both his sons, so naturally he would not let Concubine Yang meet an irrelevant man. Moreover, he also knew that Concubine Yang would ask Li when meeting him. Ke and Li Min were both present, so nothing would happen. After hearing this, Li Min secretly laughed in his heart. It turns out that his father, the emperor, is jealous. This is a rare sight! However, although Li Shimin was laughing at Li Shimin in his heart, Li Min did not dare to show it on his face. Instead, he replied respectfully: "To my father, this person is an old friend of my mother and concubine. She has also visited her many times." I mentioned this person in front of my son, but what I didn't expect was that this time the Taiwanese delegation would meet this elder there, so they took him back to Chang'an and let him meet his mother and concubine. It¡¯s like fulfilling your filial piety as a son of man!¡± Li Min was also causing trouble in secret. Although he said so many things, he did not mention Yang Xian's true identity. He made it clear that he wanted to make Li Shimin anxious for a while longer. Li Shimin naturally saw through Li Min's little trick at a glance, and became even more angry. He roared angrily: "You bastard, why don't you recruit me for real!" Seeing that Li Shimin was really a little angry, Li Min didn't dare to show off any more, and hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Let me tell you, father, that man's surname is Yang, and his last name only has the character Jian!" "Yang Jian? What a familiar name?" Li Shimin was stunned when he heard the name. He quickly thought of the identity represented by the name, but then he couldn't believe it and murmured to himself, "No. Maybe, isn¡¯t he already dead?¡± Seeing Li Shimin's shocked look, Li Min actually felt a bit proud. After all, in this world, there are probably not many things that can make Li Shimin lose his composure, but Yang Xian's resurrection from the dead is one of them. one. ¡°?Sir, what on earth is going on? "The shocked Li Shimin suddenly turned his head, staring at Li Min with lightning eyes, and his tone was unprecedentedly harsh. (To be continued. Text Chapter 273 Li Min becomes a father Chapter 273 Li Min becomes a father In the Liangyi Hall of Chang'an Imperial City, Li Shimin stroked his beard with his left hand and sat behind the dragon table with a pensive look on his face. ////Li Min stood in front of him with his head lowered and said nothing. Just now, Li Min had fully reported Yang Xian's matter to Li Shimin without any concealment. After a while, Li Shimin suddenly sighed, glanced at Li Min and said, "Liu Lang, in your opinion, your uncle Yang Jian doesn't want to see me anymore?" "Father, this is human nature. After all, the prince back then is now living in such a state. No matter who he is, he probably doesn't want to see his old friend again. What's more, as father, you will only make your uncle even more miserable. Embarrassing!" Li Min also replied in a serious tone. "Well, since he doesn't want to see me, I won't force him. But if he has any requests that you can't fulfill, feel free to come find him as your father. After all, he is also your mother's biological brother, and he is also your mother's biological brother. A dying person must not have any regrets no matter what!" Li Shimin said with a long sigh again. ??????????? Normally speaking, as Yang Jin was the prince of the previous dynasty, he should be a big taboo for Li Shimin. However, now that Yang Jin is terminally ill and has no son, there is nothing to worry about. In fact, it doesn't matter even if Yang Jian has a son. The Tang Dynasty has already been extremely stable and the people of the world have returned home. Therefore, even if Yang Jian wants to restore the country, no one will respond at all. Li Shimin has absolute confidence in this, so for Yang Jian, Li Shimin just treats him as an old friend with a poor life experience. "My son, I obey!" Li Min immediately bowed and replied. After talking about Yang Xun, Li Min and Li Shimin went to Wangyun Palace to visit the drunken Concubine Yang. When they saw that Concubine Yang was sleeping soundly, Li Shimin asked Li Min to leave alone, while he stayed to guard her. Concubine Yang. When Li Min returned to the palace, he went to see Yang Xian, who was also drunk and unconscious. When he left the courtyard where Yang Xian lived, he let out a long breath and felt much lighter. Both Yang Jian and Xiao Si Tang are people with very special status. Now that everything has been settled, all that remains is to let Yang Jian meet Empress Xiao secretly. In the next few days, Li Min followed his usual practice and visited several elders who were close to him, and gave him a gift from Taiwan. In his spare time, Li Min also wrote several travel notes about Taiwan. I focused on introducing the rich local products in Taiwan, and then published them all in the newspaper. And after getting these things done, something that everyone has been waiting for for a long time has finally arrived. "You've been in there for so long, why haven't you come out yet?" Li Min was like an ant on a hot pot, spinning around outside the delivery room because it was already June and the weather was extremely hot. Now Li Min's head was covered with sweat, while Wen Xin next to him was holding a handkerchief and kept wiping Li Min's sweat. Today, before dawn, Xijun felt a little pain in his stomach, and then it got worse and worse. This made Li Min feel surprised and happy. All the production staff were in place, and even Sun Simiao was invited. Although Xijun is at the age suitable for childbirth, everything is safe. With Sun Simiao here, at least he feels more at ease. It is also worth mentioning that Cui Mengxue has been invited here a long time ago and is now in the delivery room. If she encounters ordinary minor problems, she can solve them directly. Only when she cannot solve them, Sun Simiao will take action. However, Ever since Mengxue went in, she hasn't come out yet, and according to people who came out, the production inside was going very smoothly. When it was about ten o'clock in the morning, Xijun finally started giving birth. Listening to Xijun's painful moans inside, Li Min outside felt distressed and anxious, and even wanted to rush in to give birth to her. In fact, giving birth to a child is indeed a very important stage in a woman's life, but for a man, it is also extremely painful for the soul. But compared to Concubine Yang¡¯s time, Xijun was young after all, and had made sufficient preparations before giving birth, so the birth process was very smooth. Before noon, a loud cry came from the delivery room. "Give birth!" When Li Min heard the cry outside the delivery room, he immediately jumped up with joy and wanted to rush into the delivery room. After all, there was his first child in this life. However, the maternity room was obviously not something he could enter as a man. Before he could reach the door, Wen Xin pulled him back. Just when Li Min felt like there were a hundred little paws scratching in his heart, someone finally rushed out of the delivery room. This person was Grandma Liu who had delivered Yang Fei's baby. She saw her old face smiling like a flower. Like a flower, he congratulated Li Min as soon as he left the house and said, "Congratulations, Your Highness, Wang Yan has given birth to a county head, and mother and daughter are safe!" "Haha, great! It's a daughter! Hurry! Take the baby out and let me take a look!" Li MinHearing that mother and daughter were safe, a big stone in my heart finally fell to the ground. As for giving birth to a daughter, he has no concept of favoring sons over daughters. What's more, in his opinion, daughters are much better than sons. This can be understood just by thinking about Sizi. Everyone hopes to have a son like Sizi. A well-behaved daughter. "Husband, I see how anxious you are. The child has to be cleaned first after birth, and the sun outside is so poisonous. How can you bring the child outside?" Seeing Li Min's happy look, Wen Xin was also very happy. She was happy, but she was not as excited as Li Min and lost her mind, so she hurriedly persuaded him. "Yes, yes! Wen Xin, you are so considerate. Granny Liu, hurry up and clean up. I want to see their mother and daughter as soon as possible!" Li Min happily grabbed Wen Xin's hand and at the same time hurriedly ordered to Granny Liu. . "Yes!" Granny Liu was originally worried that Li Min would be unhappy when she heard that she was a daughter, but seeing Li Min's current behavior, she immediately gave up all her worries and happily went inside to report the good news to Xijun. At this moment, another group of people suddenly came in outside the courtyard. The leader was a beauty in palace attire, who was Li Min's biological mother, Concubine Yang. Next to Concubine Yang, stood Xiao Cai'er in a fitted palace attire. . Since meeting Yang Xian, Concubine Yang has always brought Cai'er with her and personally taught Cai'er all aspects of etiquette education. "Liu Lang, have you given birth? Is it a boy or a girl?" As soon as Concubine Yang came in, she immediately asked Li Min excitedly. "Concubine Qi, the baby is a daughter!" Li Min replied excitedly as soon as he saw Concubine Yang coming in. "Daughter!" When Concubine Yang heard that it was her daughter, the smile on her face froze, and there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes. However, seeing her son so happy, it seemed that she was even happier than giving birth to a son, which made Concubine Yang disappointed. Besides, I felt a lot more relaxed in my heart, and the smile on my face became much more natural again. After the delivery room was tidied up, Li Min was the first to rush in. Xijun was lying on the bed in the delivery room. His face was very pale, probably due to blood loss and fatigue. However, when he saw Li Min coming in, his face was pale. There was still a hint of happy smile on his face. "Xijun, thank you for your hard work!" Li Min rushed to the bed and said softly to Xijun first. Then he saw the infant girl next to him. Just like the newborn Shengping, Li Min's newborn daughter was like a little monster. Her skin was red and wrinkled, and she didn't look cute at all. At this time, Concubine Yang also walked in with the support of Wen Xin. When the two women saw the little baby girl on the bed, they immediately took a few steps happily and picked up the baby before Li Min. "Tsk! Look at this child's nose. It looks like Zhen'er!" Concubine Yang looked at the child in her arms carefully before speaking. Although she hopes that Xijun will give birth to a boy, the fact has been established and it is useless to think about it anymore. What's more, this is also Li Min's first child. She also likes this girl very much under the love house. "Well, the mother-in-law is right, but when I look at her eyes, she looks very much like the mother-in-law. She will definitely be a very beautiful woman when she grows up!" Wen Xin also praised her at this time. As soon as Concubine Yang heard that the child's eyes looked like hers, she immediately took a closer look, and she kept saying that they were really alike. Just listening to their words, Li Min felt very depressed. No matter how he looked at it, this little baby girl was red, wrinkled and ugly. The eyes of women with dystocia were different from those of men. Otherwise, how could they see the child's eyes and nose? Like whose? After Concubine Yang and Wen Xin had seen enough, Li Min had the opportunity to hug his daughter. When he really hugged this heavy little guy, although the other party was a bit ugly, for some reason, when Li Min hugged her, When she saw her, I felt that my heart suddenly became full, as if my whole life had meaning. This should be what people say, the feeling of being a father, right? It is said that the child born is a daughter, and she is not a legitimate child, so she rarely does anything big. Even a prince rarely does anything big for a daughter born from a common concubine. However, Li Min didn't think so. He had no concept of legitimate concubine, and whether Wen Xin or Xi Jun, they were both his women, and the children they gave birth to were his own children. Naturally, he couldn't let his children suffer any injustice! It was with this idea in mind that Li Min sent out invitations and invited almost everyone he could think of. At the same time, he spent tens of thousands of dollars specifically for banquets for his children's full moon. From this point, countless people saw Li Min's love for this daughter, so those who were invited spent great efforts to prepare gifts, so as not to give them too little gifts and make themselves look bad. Just when Li Min's child was born, the first sports meeting of the Tang Dynasty finally opened. However, this time neither Li Min nor Li Ke participated in the organization and preparations. Everything was done by a new member of the imperial court named Sports Yuan. Additional departments were added to organize the sports academy. This sports academy was temporarily placed under the Ministry of Rites because of the events from the last Winter Games.It was a good experience, so the opening of the sports meeting was held quite well, but it was a pity that Li Min didn't have time to watch it. And just when Li Min was overjoyed at the birth of his daughter, an unexpected incident added an unspeakable gloom to the joyful Prince Qi's palace. (To be continued. Text Chapter 274: Li Min¡¯s Ability in Naming "Doctor Sun, how is the old man's condition?" Li Min asked eagerly. This is the small courtyard where Yang Jian lives. Although the garden is full of flowers outside, the smell of medicine is overwhelming in the bedroom. Yang Jian is seen lying on the bed with a pale face. He is already unconscious, and Sun Simiao has just diagnosed his pulse and administered acupuncture. , now packing up the utensils. In addition, Li Min and Li Ke were standing beside the bed with anxious faces. Cai'er went to Concubine Yang's place today and couldn't get back yet. "Your Majesty, this old gentleman's illness is extremely severe this time. However, I have temporarily stabilized his condition with acupuncture. I will prescribe some medicine later and drink it for a few days. I will come back for a follow-up consultation. If there are no accidents, After slowly recuperating for a period of time, you should be able to return to your original state!" Sun Simiao said with a calm face, still in the same unhurried tone. Just when the entire Qi Palace was excited about the birth of the little county lord, Yang Jian suddenly fell ill and fell into a coma. Li Min hurriedly asked Sun Simiao to come for diagnosis and treatment, and his condition was finally stabilized. In fact, Yang Xian's illness had been diagnosed and treated by Sun Simiao before. After all, Li Min also held out hope for the eventuality. However, although Sun Simiao's medical skills were high, he was not a god after all. He was helpless with a terminal illness like Yang Xian's, so Just now he only said that he could restore Yang Xian to his original state, but he did not say that he could completely cure him. "Thank you so much, Doctor Sun!" Hearing that Yang Xian's condition was temporarily stable, Li Min and Li Ke looked at each other, and their nervous expressions softened a lot. However, after Sun Simiao packed the medical box, there was some hesitation on his face. He looked at Yang Jian who was still in a coma on the bed, and then whispered to Li Min and Li Ke: "Your Highnesses, this old gentleman The disease is already terminal, and there is nothing I can do about it. Moreover, the attack is so severe this time. If it happens again next time, it is probably" Sun Simiao did not say any more, but both Li Min and Li Ke understood. Although they had been prepared in their hearts, they thought that when Yang Jian got sick again, he would probably die, which made the two brothers look a little sad. "Father! Father!" At this moment, Cai'er's miserable cry came from the yard, and then a small figure rushed into the bedroom. When he saw Yang Jian lying on the bed, he was so frightened that he burst into tears and rushed up to hug Yang Jian. When Li Min saw this, he hurriedly pulled Cai'er and comforted him softly: "Cai'er, don't cry. Your father is just in a coma. There is nothing wrong with him now. He will wake up in a while!" Cai'er came immediately after receiving the news that her father was ill. When he saw Yang Ming lying on the bed with a pale face, he thought that his father was critically ill, so he was so sad. But after hearing Li Min's explanation, he stopped and asked Li Min while sobbing: "Cousin, father Is dad really okay?" Looking at Cai'er, whose eyes were swollen from crying, Li Min sighed inwardly. He touched her little head and comforted her: "Don't worry, your father is really fine and he will recover in a few days. My cousin can swear on this!" "Cai'er, your second cousin is right, your father is indeed fine. Thank you to Dr. Sun for this!" Li Ke also pointed at Sun Simiao and said. Because Yang Xun's identity was not suitable for disclosure, neither he nor Li Min called him uncle in front of Sun Simiao. Cai'er is an extremely well-behaved girl. She has been learning all kinds of etiquette from Concubine Yang during this period. So when she heard that it was Sun Simiao who saved her father, she immediately stepped forward and saluted: "Thank you, Imperial Physician Sun!" "You are Welcome!" As soon as Sun Simiao finished speaking, he heard another burst of noise in the courtyard outside, and there was also the faint sound of Concubine Yang's urgent shouting. Now Li Min no longer dared to let Sun Simiao stay here, and hurriedly sent him out personally. As soon as she went out, she saw Concubine Yang running toward the door anxiously. As soon as he saw Concubine Yang coming in, Li Min immediately bowed his hands to Sun Simiao, and then ran forward to greet her. In fact, Concubine Yang and Cai'er came out together, but after arriving at the palace, Cai'er rushed over immediately. Concubine Yang was wearing complicated palace clothes and couldn't run fast at all, so she didn't come until now. Although Yang Fei is usually a very calm person, she seems to be a little confused now because her second brother's life is concerned. It was not until she heard Li Min saying that Yang Jian was fine that she felt more at ease. When she rushed into the bedroom and saw When Yang Jian was indeed fine, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time he did not forget to comfort Cai'er. Yang Xian's illness made everyone present feel heavy in their hearts, especially when Li Min told Concubine Yang what Sun Simiao had just said, it made her cry secretly. However, they kept the news secret from Cai'er for the time being. After all, she was too young, and they were afraid that she would not be able to bear the news if they knew it. Sun Simiao was indeed a miracle doctor. Yang Jian finally woke up after falling asleep for more than an hour. Although Li Min and Concubine Yang did not tell him about his condition, Yang Xun seemed to see it from the expressions of Li Min and the others.Well, although on the surface he was still laughing and joking with Cai'er, he urged Li Min to prepare quickly and invite Queen Xiao to the palace as soon as possible so that he could fulfill an unfulfilled wish as soon as possible. It was not until evening that Li Min returned to the inner house and went directly to Xijun's place. As soon as he entered the courtyard where Xijun lived, he heard bursts of laughter coming from the room. Li Min could tell from the sound that Wen Xin and Wen Xin were in love with each other. Children and paintings are all here. Yang Jian's identity has always been kept secret, and even Wen Xin didn't know it clearly, so Yang Jian's illness had no impact on them. Li Min entered Xijun's room and saw Wen Xin holding the child, sitting next to Xijun and teasing him, while Wen'er and others stood around, holding various toys in their hands, shaking them in front of the child and laughing. non-stop. Looking at the warm picture in front of him, Li Min finally felt better. He put Yang Xian's matters aside for the time being, walked up to him with a smile and said, "Has our clown Chou woke up again?" A child should naturally have a name after birth, but this name is usually a nickname, such as Sizi, Pheasant Nu, etc. Li Min's daughter is no exception. However, it was really difficult for Li Min to name him. He thought about it for a long time. He didn't expect it. Finally, when he looked at his daughter's red and wrinkled face, he simply gave her a nickname of Chou Chou. Although this name was opposed by Concubine Yang and Wen Xin, it was just a nickname after all, and there was no need to be too serious about it. So they saw that Li Min couldn't think of any other names, so they finally reluctantly agreed. "Husband, how can there be a girl named Chou Chou? Why don't you change it to another one!" Wen Xin was happy to see Li Min coming in, but when she heard the name, her brows suddenly wrinkled and she was very dissatisfied. said. "Hey, Wen Xin, you don't understand this. There is a folk custom of giving a newborn child an unpleasant name. It is said that it is easier to raise a child this way." Li Min said, walking over and holding his daughter in his arms. , looked at her big black eyes and giggled twice, then raised his head again and said: "I heard that in some places, newborn children cannot wear new clothes and must be draped on some domestic animals before they can wear them. God will not make things difficult for children.¡± Although Li Min said what he said very seriously, Wen Xin and Xi Jun all burst into laughter after hearing this. After a while, Xi Jun said out of breath: "Husband Husband, what are you doing again?" You¡¯re lying, how can anyone raise their own children like animals?¡± "That's right, His Highness must be lying. I have never heard of such a custom anywhere!" Wen'er finally stopped laughing and said, holding her stomach. Seeing that no one believed it, Li Min was also depressed. What he said was definitely not made up. In the village where his grandfather lived in his previous life, this was the custom when children were born, and almost every child had a mean name. In comparison, Generally speaking, the name Chou Chou sounds pretty good. Wen Xin and the others laughed and joked for a while, then saw that Li Min ignored them and only focused on teasing Chou Chou. They looked at each other, and finally Xijun said: "Actually, the name Chou Chou has been called many times. It sounds pleasant, and it¡¯s just a nickname, but our Chou Chou official name must sound good!¡± "Haha, that's true, but Chou Chou has been born for several days. I wonder if Dao Daofu has thought of a name?" Wen Xin also laughed after hearing this. Forget about the baby name, if it were to be a formal name like Chou Chou, she would never agree. When Li Min heard that someone finally agreed with the name he had chosen, his expression immediately improved. He hugged Chou Chou and squeezed over, then sat between Wen Xin and Xi Jun. Then he said, "I have already thought of the name. You guys Seeing that I am the sixth among brothers, and Chou Chou was born in June just now, and she is my first child, so I decided that Chou Chou¡¯s official name will be Li Liuyi! " As soon as Li Min's words came out, Wen Xin, Xijun and others all had black lines on their faces, especially Xijun. If she hadn't been weak, she would have stood up and snatched the child back from Li Min's arms, pretending that she didn't have this husband. alright. But Li Min is still proud of the name Li Liuyi. This name is easy to remember and write. Moreover, Liuyi is also the Children's Day for later generations, which is very memorable. "Husband, according to your opinion, should our second child be named Li Liuer?" Seeing Li Min's proud look, Wen Xin also said angrily sarcastically. Whether the name Li Liuyi sounds unpleasant is second to none, but Chou Chou is also the eldest daughter of their Prince Qi¡¯s family, and will at least be the head of the county in the future. With such a noble status, it would be genius to use two numbers as a name. Big joke. "Hey~" Li Min's eyes lit up when he heard Wen Xin's words, "Wen Xin is still smart. From now on, our children in Prince Qi's Mansion will be named in this order. Haha~, I finally don't have to worry about names anymore!" Text Chapter 275 Queen Xiao and Cai'er When Li Min said the last word, he laughed excitedly. He had spent a lot of time thinking about his daughter's name in the past few days. He even took out the books in the study that he had never read before and looked through them, but in the end he still couldn't find it. In the end, he had no choice but to find a suitable name. He suddenly remembered that in his previous life, he had a friend's daughter who was named Liuyi. From the perspective of the future world, it felt pretty good, so he just took it easy. I just took the name and used it. "No!" Seeing that Li Min was not ashamed, but actually proud of it, Wen Xin and Xi Jun immediately objected loudly. "Humph, anyway, we will never agree to let Chou Chou be called Liuyi, absolutely not!" Wen Xin took the lead and said angrily. Although Chou Chou is not her biological daughter, as a legitimate mother, she also likes Chou Chou very much. What's more, if Chou Chou is called Liu Yi, then her child will probably be called Liu Er or even Liu San in the future. Think about it It all made her feel embarrassed. "That's right, I will never agree to the child being named Liuyi!" Xijun, as Chou Chou's biological mother, objected very firmly, "Husband, if you don't know how to name it, then forget it Qian Jian, we Let¡¯s ask my mother-in-law to help me come up with a nice name!¡± "Yes, yes, the princess and Huanru are right. It is better to ask the concubine to decide on the name. Your Highness is so worried about it!" Wen'er also said at this time. Li Min saw that even Wen'er, who had always been the most devoted to him, didn't like the name he had given. He could only sigh. It seemed that Tang Ru's aesthetics was still different from his own. They didn't even use such a nice name as Liuyi. . Wen Xin and the others kept their word. The next day Wen Xin went to the palace in person and asked Concubine Yang to give Chou Chou a nice name. When Concubine Yang found out about the date Li Yin named her, she laughed and scolded her. As for naming her eldest granddaughter Naturally, she would not refuse. She agreed at that time, and after thinking hard for a few days, she finally decided to use 'Anyi' as Chou Chou's name. Li Min naturally did not dare to object to Concubine Yang¡¯s name. Although he admitted that the name Anyi did sound better than Liuyi, it was definitely not as meaningful as the name Liuyi! The daughter's name has finally been decided, and the most important thing is the full moon wine. This is actually not a big problem. The invitations have been sent out, and Li Min's palace has started preparations early. Speaking of which, Li Min's house is famous for its food and wine, so whenever something happens, people usually go to his house for gatherings. Therefore, when it comes to experience in hosting large banquets, the servants in Prince Qi's house have more experience than anyone else, so it is also There is no need for Li Min to care at all. But before holding the banquet, Li Min had to invite someone to the house alone, and that was his grandmother. Originally, according to the original plan, after the child was born, Empress Xiao would be invited to visit immediately, and then Yang Jian could take a look in secret. However, now that Yang Jian is ill, he can't even get out of bed, let alone secretly. Meet Queen Xiao. It was precisely because of Yang Xian's illness that Li Min's original plan was disrupted, so he had to postpone the date of inviting Queen Xiao. But what Li Min didn't expect was that he did not invite Queen Xiao, but Queen Xiao But he came to the door himself. When Li Min heard that Queen Xiao was coming to King Qi, he was also startled and hurried to the door of the mansion to greet him. But he was secretly planning in his heart that his uncle Yang Jian's illness had not yet recovered, and he could only get out of bed and walk slowly. It seemed that mother and son could not be allowed to see each other this time. When Li Min rushed to the gate, he immediately saw the white-haired Queen Xiao standing in front of the gate with a happy face, supported by the maid. Upon seeing this scene, Li Min immediately hurried a few steps and knelt down and said: "My grandson, Li Min, pay my respects to my grandmother!" "Liu Lang, there is no need to be polite. Quick, take me to meet your daughter!" Queen Xiao said with great interest. In her capacity, she didn't go out at all, and at most she would go to her brother Xiao Yu's house. Although she liked Li Min, her grandson, Li Min was a junior after all, and it was Li Min who usually took the initiative to visit her, so Empress Xiao I don¡¯t come to Li Min¡¯s house often, but this time I heard that Li Min had a daughter, so I excitedly came to see my great-granddaughter. "Yes, please come, grandma!" Li Min also smiled brightly. Although Empress Xiao was not his biological grandmother, the poor old family member had always loved his grandson since they first met. He even regarded himself as closer than his own grandson. It was this sincere affection that made Li Min respect Empress Xiao very much. Li Min accompanied Empress Xiao into the inner house, and soon arrived at the courtyard where Xijun lived. Speaking of which, the yard where Xijun lives is quite large. However, because she was previously focused on doing business and had no time to take care of her own residence, the layout of the yard is very simple. Except for a gravel path, the rest of the yard is casual. There are some flowers and plants planted, but these flowers and plants are piled here and there. At a glance, you can tell that the owner of the yard planted them very casually. Just when Li Min walked along the gravel path towards XixiWhile walking into the room, Queen Xiao, who suddenly looked excited, stopped and turned to look to the left. Seeing Queen Xiao's appearance, Li Min was also stunned. When he followed the other person's gaze and looked over there, he found that Queen Xiao was staring at a clump of flowers and plants not far from the path. "Grandma, why did you stop?" Li Min looked at the flowers and plants, but found nothing unusual. Moreover, the flowers and plants were all ordinary. They were not rare species and not worth viewing at all. "Who is there?" Queen Xiao did not answer Li Min, but suddenly asked in a deep voice over there. It turned out that before Empress Xiao was walking just now, she suddenly saw someone coming by the flowers and grass over there. She thought it was a maid in the yard, so she didn't pay much attention to it, but before she could see him clearly, Naru Jingran suddenly hid in the flowers, which made Queen Xiao feel suspicious, so she stopped to ask. When Li Min heard that there was someone in the flowers over there, he was immediately startled. He thought that his uncle Yang Jian knew that Queen Xiao was coming, so he came to peek in secret, but was discovered by Queen Xiao? After Empress Xiao asked loudly, she didn't expect that there was no movement in the flowers over there, which made her a little dissatisfied. After all, she was Li Min's grandmother. No matter who was in the house, she would not dare to violate the rules. It was against her will, but now that she had asked in person, the other party still didn't show up. Li Min saw that the other party had not shown up, which made him more certain that the other party was Yang Xian. At that moment, he was secretly anxious, thinking about how to let the other party escape? But after much deliberation, there was no good solution. In the end, he had to force his mouth and said with a smile: "Grandma, maybe some ignorant little maid was panicked when she saw grandma, so she didn't dare to come out. Let's go in quickly to see Chou Chou. Bar!" Queen Xiao was already suspicious, but now seeing Li Min helping to cover it up made her even more curious, who was behind the flowers? It was with this intention in mind that Empress Xiao took a look at the old eunuch beside her. This old eunuch was named Wu Liang'an. When Li Min and Concubine Yang visited Empress Xiao for the first time, he was the first person they saw. Wu Liangan was a veteran of the former Sui Palace, so he naturally understood what Empress Xiao meant, so he immediately walked towards the flowers over there. Li Min wanted to stop him but was too late. After all, the flowers were only a few steps away from the path. Seeing this, Li Min was also extremely anxious. Wu Liangan must know Yang Xian. If the two met, there would be no way to stop Empress Xiao and Yang Xian from recognizing each other. "Hey~" Wu Liang'an walked behind the flowers, but he let out a surprised cry, and then pulled someone out from behind the flowers. When Li Min saw this person, his heart that was hanging in the air finally fell. The person being pulled by Wu Liang'an was a little girl about ten years old, wearing a gorgeous palace dress, with her cute little head hanging on her chest. She occasionally raised her head to look at Queen Xiao and Li Min, but immediately lowered her head. . "Cai'er, why are you here?" Li Min asked pretending to be relaxed, but after speaking, he gently rubbed his hands. The palms of his nervous hands were all sweaty. Although Cai'er is Empress Xiao's granddaughter, Cai'er is Yang Jian's daughter when she lived in Taiwan. Empress Xiao doesn't know her at all. As long as Cai'er doesn't tell him, it's impossible for Empress Xiao to associate Cai'er with her. Yang Jian. "II came to see Chou Chou!" Cai'er looked up and looked at Li Min and replied, but when she glanced at Queen Xiao from the corner of her eye, she immediately lowered her head again, looking very nervous. Cai'er originally studied various etiquette knowledge from Concubine Yang, but because Yang Xian's illness was not cured yet, Cai'er had no intention of studying at all, so she stayed in the mansion and happened to come to see Chou Chou today. Cai'er has always been very sensible. She also knew the reason why her father didn't want to see her grandmother, so when she heard that her grandmother was coming, she immediately wanted to hide out, but unexpectedly she was blocked in the yard. Originally, the yard was so big that she could just hide away, but she was very curious and wanted to take a peek at her grandmother. However, Empress Xiao accidentally discovered her. In addition, she acted very panicked, and ended up like this. situation. "Oh? Are you Cai'er?" Queen Xiao looked Cai'er up and down and asked with great interest. Cai'er has been following Concubine Yang these days. As Concubine Yang, the sudden appearance of a little girl next to her will naturally attract countless people's attention. Queen Xiao naturally also knows about this. "Grandma, this is Cai'er. When I saw her in the south, I felt very attached to her, so I brought her to Chang'an. Unexpectedly, my mother-in-law fell in love with Cai'er very much when she saw her, and she even adopted her as my adopted daughter. I guess she will be her adopted daughter today. I came to see Chou Chou, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you, grandma. Cai¡¯er is still young, so she doesn¡¯t understand etiquette. I hope grandma won¡¯t blame you!¡± Li Min said with a smile. Cai'er followed Concubine Yang, so she naturally had to have an origin. For this reason, Li Min also made up a lie, saying that Cai'er met Cai'er in the south.?Orphan, he took her with him because he thought she was pitiful. In the end, he was favored by Concubine Yang and was adopted as an adopted daughter. "Well, that's right! Even I like this girl. Your mother really has a good eye!" After hearing this, Empress Xiao finally no longer doubted her and said with a smile. But just when Li Min wanted Cai'er to leave quickly, he saw Queen Xiao walking over and pulling Cai'er's hand and saying, "Cai'er, this is my first time here. How about you take me to see Chou Chou?" Text Chapter 276: Do not recognize each other when meeting Chapter 276: Do not recognize each other when meeting "Okay!" Cai'er answered very obediently. She knew that the person in front of her was her biological grandmother. However, due to her father's health, she could never recognize her grandmother, so even though she was very excited, she still resisted revealing herself. What an anomaly. //// Li Min breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Cai'er's behavior. Anyway, as long as Cai'er and her identity were kept secret, no matter how close she was to Empress Xiao, she probably wouldn't know that the little girl in front of her was hers. Granddaughter. The obedient Cai'er took Empress Xiao's hand and walked towards Xijun's bedroom, while Empress Xiao looked at Cai'er in front of her with a smile. Although it was the first time for her to see this little girl, she didn't know why. I like her from the bottom of my heart, this feeling is just like the feeling when I first met Li Min. If Li Min knew what Empress Xiao was thinking now, she would probably jump up in shock. It was probably the legendary feeling of blood connection. As soon as the three of them arrived at the door, Wen Xin was already there to greet them. Wen Xin should have followed Li Min to the door to greet them, but Empress Xiao came in a hurry and did not notify them in advance, so Li Min had to go first by herself. She ran over, and when Wen Xin received the news that Queen Xiao was coming, she immediately asked Cai'er to hide out, but she still didn't make it in time. Wen Xin was stunned when she saw Cai'er and Empress Xiao together. Although she didn't know Cai'er's true identity, Li Min had once ordered that Cai'er and her daughter should never be allowed to meet Empress Xiao, not even her grandfather Xiao. Yu couldn't notify her, but now it seemed that it was still a step too late, so after she greeted Queen Xiao, she immediately looked at Li Min, and Li Min made a gesture to reassure her that everything should be done as usual. . Empress Xiao entered Xijun's bedroom. At this time, Xijun was able to get off the ground, but could not walk yet, so he was supported by the maid. When she saw Empress Xiao, she immediately bowed. As a result, Empress Xiao said with a smile: "You are Xijun." Jun, you are indeed a lovely person, go and lie down on the bed quickly, standing for a long time is not good for your health!" "Thank you, grandma!" Xijun bowed again, and then with the help of the maid, he lay down on the bed again. Chou Chou is now lying in the crib next to Xi Jun, but this little girl is very energetic. Now she is holding a rattle with two chubby little hands and shaking it wildly. Whenever the small beads on both sides of the rattle touch the drum head, it makes a sound. With a "dong" sound, Chou Chou will giggle non-stop, which is extremely lovable. Empress Xiao quickly walked to the crib, and she happened to see Chou Chou smiling at her. She was immediately overjoyed, hugged Chou Chou lovingly in her arms, and then kissed Chou Chou's pink cheeks. Chou Chou let out a burst of childish laughter. "Grandma, it seems that Chou Chou likes you very much. She has never been so happy when I, the father, hugged her!" Li Min saw Chou Chou's happy look and immediately said, old people naturally like the younger generation. their compliments. "That's right, this is my great-granddaughter. Naturally, she likes me!" Empress Xiao also smiled brightly, but then she seemed to think of something again. She gently let Chou Chou be held by Wen Xin, and then took it out from her arms. A long-life lock made of jade, he stroked it with a complicated expression and said: "Liu Lang, your grandpa ordered someone to make a long-life lock for your aunt, but since your aunt has grown up, this thing has only been used for a long time. If not, I¡¯ll always keep it with me, so I¡¯ll give it to Chou Chou as a meeting gift today!¡± "This, grandma, this is really too valuable, how can Chou Chou accept it?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this, and then declined. He didn't expect that this longevity lock had such an origin, but Empress Xiao didn't say which aunt it belonged to, but based on Li Min's guess, it was probably the Princess of Nanyang who had become a Taoist priest. "No, you must accept it. It's just a small item, not worth anything at all!" Queen Xiao said firmly. In fact, since Empress Xiao returned to the Tang Dynasty, although she was named the Lady of the State, her many years of wandering left her with little savings. The most valuable things were the old things she had always carried with her, such as Yang Guang's relics and so on. , so when you meet juniors like Li Min, you can only get rid of these old things. Of course, as Li Min became more and more powerful, he also helped manage many industries in Queen Xiao's house. Therefore, compared to before, Queen Xiao rarely gave away some of her old things to others. After all, those Every old thing has an important meaning, so unless it is a particularly important junior, Queen Xiao is really reluctant to give away the things around her. Seeing Empress Xiao's resolute attitude, Li Min and Wen Xin looked at each other and couldn't refuse at the moment. They had no choice but to nod and take the longevity lock away. Empress Xiao was even more happy to put the longevity lock on Chou Chou's chest with her own hands. As a result, This little guy was very happy. He held on to the longevity lock that was bigger than her palm, and even put it in his mouth and took a few bites. As a result, the lock hit her mouth.??. Seeing Chou Chou's naughty and cute appearance, Li Min and others all laughed. But since Empress Xiao gave Chou Chou a meeting gift, she would naturally not forget Cai'er when she met her for the first time. Cai'er is now the adopted daughter of Concubine Yang, and can also be regarded as Empress Xiao's granddaughter, so this meeting gift is naturally indispensable. Coupled with the special connection that may be flesh and blood, Empress Xiao likes Cai'er more and more. . It is precisely because of this that Empress Xiao took off a string of black pearl bracelets from her wrist, then pulled Cai'er and said: "Cai'er, you are Jiuniang's adopted daughter, that is, my granddaughter, but this I came here in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare any decent gifts. This pearl bracelet was a birthday gift from your second cousin. I¡¯ve always liked it very much, so I¡¯ll give it to you as a meeting gift now!¡± Empress Xiao said, regardless of Cai'er's refusal, she put the bracelet on Cai'er's wrist with her own hands. Cai'er's skin was fairer, and she was young and had very slender wrists, so she wore this string of black pearls. The bracelet made in Zai, under the contrast of black and white, makes the skin whiter and the pearls black and brighter. Even Wen Xin and Xijun beside them couldn't help but praise it. "Thank yougrandma!" Cai'er couldn't refuse at first sight, and Li Min also motioned for her to accept, so she gave Empress Xiao a sweet smile, but when she thanked her, she almost gave her the real title. The call came out, which shocked Li Min. Fortunately, Queen Xiao was only happy and didn't care at all. Empress Xiao was in high spirits today. While talking and laughing with Li Min and Wen Xin, she also took the time to tease Chou Chou on the crib. In addition, Cai'er also showed her lively and cute nature after getting to know Empress Xiao. , coaxed Empress Xiao to laugh again and again. It was not until Chou Chou fell asleep after playing tiredly that Empress Xiao stopped everyone and told Xijun to have a good rest before bringing Li Min and the others here. However, Queen Xiao did not return home immediately. Instead, under the leadership of Wen Xin, she sat in the garden of the inner house for a while. By the way, she asked Cai'er about her life experience. After all, Li Min only said that Cai'er was the daughter of his childhood. Brought from the south, but no one knows Cai'er's specific identity. Fortunately, Cai'er was also smarter. She just said that she was the daughter of a powerful leader in the south, but her father unfortunately passed away, so she followed Li Min to Chang'an. Queen Xiao had no doubts about Cai'er's words, and there was Li Min beside her to help her lie, so she could handle Queen Xiao's questions. Until dinner time, Li Min and his wife, together with Cai'er, had a meal with Queen Xiao. Then at Queen Xiao's request, Li Min and Cai'er personally sent her back to the house. "Cai'er, is this really given to you by your grandmother?" Under the bright light, Yang Xian, who was half lying on the bed, asked Cai'er in front of him with excitement. After Li Min and Cai'er sent Queen Xiao back to her home, they immediately rushed to Yang Jian and told them about today's situation. When Yang Jian heard that his mother had given Cai'er a meeting gift, he took it over to watch. There was also an extremely excited expression on his face. "Yes, father, you didn't see your grandmother today. She was very happy to see Cai'er, and she also likes Cai'er very much. It's a pity it's a pity" Cai'er said with excitement at first, but At the end of the sentence, there was a sad look on her face. Queen Xiao was obviously her biological grandmother, but she couldn't recognize her. Seeing the expression on his daughter's face, Yang Jian also sighed. After a while, he gently pulled Cai'er to his side, and then put the black pearl bracelet in his hand on Cai'er again. He opened his mouth and said, "Cai'er, it's all because of your bad fathering that you can't recognize your grandmother!" When Cai'er saw that she had made her father sad, she also showed a look of remorse on her face, and hurriedly said: "Father, don't be sad. Cai'er knows that you are also thinking about your grandmother. Besides, it doesn't matter whether you acknowledge her or not. Grandma is anyway." I like Cai'er very much, and I consider Cai'er my granddaughter. From now on, Cai'er will fulfill her filial piety to my grandmother on your behalf!" Li Min looked at her and hurriedly comforted her: "Uncle, you see, Cai'er is still sensible. It doesn't matter whether she recognizes her as a relative or not. It's just a title anyway, and granddaughter and granddaughter are actually the same. The key is to look at filial piety." The words of Cai'er and Li Min finally brought a smile to Yang Xian's face. He touched Cai'er's little head with a kind face and said, "Cai'er, if you have such a heart, you can feel at ease as a father. Go to your grandmother's house more often in the future. After all, your two cousins ??are very busy and really can't spare time to accompany your grandmother. And your grandmother is old and definitely doesn't like being lonely, so I have to leave this task to you. !¡± "Gee~, don't worry, father, Cai'er will definitely spend more time with her grandmother, and my aunt has also taught Cai'er some cooking skills. When I have time, I will cook them for grandma" Looking at the well-behaved Cai'er and the kind-faced Yang Jian in front of him, Li Min also sighed in his heart. Although he was the prince of the Tang Dynasty and was extremely powerful in the country, some things still remained.It is powerless, and the Yang Jian in front of him is a good example. Just when Li Min was worried about Yang Xian, Yuan Tiangang suddenly found him and said that he had something important to show him. (To be continued. Text Chapter 277 Visit to Taoist College In the extremely stable carriage, Li Min and Yuan Tiangang sat opposite each other. On the low table in the middle, there were a teapot and two teacups. The tea in the cups floated a faint mist, and dissipated in the air in the blink of an eye. "Master Yuan, why are you so anxious to come to me?" Li Min asked casually while sipping tea. Originally, because of Yang Xian's incident, he didn't go out much these days except to visit some important elders. Of course, this was also the reason why his gang of friends were not around. Cheng Huailiang, Li Yong and others were all in the military academy. , usually can't come out at all, while Yan Bei, Li Jingheng and others stay in Taiwan to cultivate plantations. Don't know when they can come back? "Haha, don't be anxious, Your Highness, you will know when you get to the Taoist Academy." Yuan Tiangang stroked the three long strands of beard on his chest and said as if he was a worldly expert. "Haha, I didn't expect Elder Yuan to learn to tell the truth!" Li Min laughed, but since Yuan Tiangang didn't want to talk, he stopped asking and asked about other things, "Daoist Yuan, now your How far has the Taoist Academy developed? Has it developed any products that can be produced industrially?" Upon hearing Li Min's question about the development of the Taoist Academy, Yuan Tiangang immediately raised his eyebrows and even said with some excitement: "Your Highness does not know that our Taoist Academy has enrolled 5,000 formal students since it started in February this year. As for teaching, I have also hired nearly two hundred fellow Taoists who are profound in Taoism to serve as teachers, and the teaching materials are also being improved, so the entire academy is on the right track!" Li Min was also overjoyed when he heard this. He raised his hand and said happily: "Daoist Yuan is indeed the number one person in the Taoist sect. He can gather so many teachers and students in a short time. In a few years, once these students graduate, they will definitely make me the Central Plains." The traditional Taoism of the land has reached a new level!¡± Although Yuan Tiangang usually looks aloof from the world, he still has the obsession to promote Taoism in his heart, which is why he is so concerned about Taoism Academy. Now when I heard Li Min's congratulations, I was naturally very happy, but I still said a few words of humility. "By the way. Chief Yuan, I wonder how many of the teachers and students you have recruited are responsible for studying chemistry?" Although Li Min is concerned about the development of Taoism, what he is most concerned about is the chemical industry developed through Taoism College. "Haha, your Highness, please rest assured. Of course I have not forgotten about chemistry. However, the Dao College has only been established for a short period of time. Therefore, there is no clear division of labor. Therefore, in the teaching of the Dao College, in addition to studying various Taoist collections, there are also It¡¯s the chemistry foundation you provided, as well as the chemistry experience summarized by us Taoists. After one year of teaching, the college will let these students choose their main study direction according to their own interests. So the question you asked is It's a bit early!" Yuan Tiangang replied with a smile. Li Min thought it was reasonable when he heard it. Interest is the best teacher. The Taoist College has recruited 5,000 students in the first year. I believe there must be many interested in chemistry. When the time comes, I will use some small tricks to win. It can enable more and more people to invest in chemical research. When Li Min was imagining the future development of the chemical industry. But then I heard Yuan Tiangang say again: "Your Highness, speaking of chemistry, although there is no separate teaching yet. However, many students who are particularly interested in chemistry have formed a small group, and this group is independently conducting research on chemistry. And they have achieved some results. One of the reasons why Pindao invited Your Highness to come here this time is to ask Your Highness to see if their results are valuable?" "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Li Min was also very surprised after hearing this. He didn't expect that he had just started teaching and there was already a chemistry interest group. "Haha, actually this is not surprising. Didn't His Highness ask us to study the wear resistance of gum last time? That time I invited many fellow Taoists who were very accomplished in alchemy and medicine, and they are all here now. Taught in the college, these people were very obsessed with the chemistry foundation sent by His Highness. They often discussed their experiences with each other. On this basis, some students who studied chemistry were also attracted to join, so there was such a chemistry study. A small group." Yuan Tiangang explained with a smile. "That's it!" Li Min nodded slightly after hearing this. Not only did he help them build the Taoist Academy, but he also sorted out some of the chemical basics he knew and sent them all to the Taoist Academy, although these basics didn't count at all. What, but it is the basis of modern chemistry in later generations, especially the substitution of chemical element symbols and molecular formulas. Although Li Min cannot remember all the chemical element symbols and molecular formulas, it is just a symbol anyway, so he can just create another one by himself. For example, oxygen was originally o, but in the Tang Dynasty, Li Min could just write any symbol instead of o. Anyway, he only needed to know that it was oxygen. During the conversation between the two, the carriage kept moving forward rapidly and soon arrived at the gate of Taoist Academy. Taoist College was built in??Directly south of Anseong. In fact, in order to show the difference between their Taoist colleges, Yuan Tiangang also asked Li Shimin for instructions. After the other party agreed, he built the Taoist College on the extension of the central axis of Chang'an City. In other words, the Taoist College and Li Chunfeng's Chang'an Observatory were exactly the same. in a straight line. However, the Taoist College is not as close to Chang'an as the Observatory. After leaving Mingde Gate, walk south for another ten miles before you reach a small hill. Although this mountain is not high or big, the scenery is very beautiful. , so Yuan Tiangang chose to build the Taoist Academy on this hill. In order to facilitate transportation, a very wide climbing ladder was built. There is also a cement road at the bottom of the mountain connected to the cement avenue in Chang'an, and the transportation is also very convenient. . When Li Min arrived at the hill where the Taoist Academy was located, he immediately frowned. Because the Taoist Academy was built on the top of the mountain, and if you want to go to the Taoist Academy, you must pass the very wide climbing ladder in front of you. Although the slope of the ladder is very gentle, Climbing up so many steps would probably be exhausting for everyone. However, Yuan Tiangang did not pay attention to Li Min's expression. Instead, he pointed to the hill with some pride and said: "Your Highness, please see, this mountain was originally nameless. In order to build a Taoist academy, we bought this nameless hill years ago. It is named Daoshan. The mountain gate in front of it was donated by King Huo. It is carved from fine white marble and can stand for thousands of years. After passing through the mountain gate, there is the mountain climbing ladder of Daoshan, with a total of nine hundred and ninety-nine. These are donated by believers in Chang'an!" Yuan Tiangang introduced excitedly. When Li Min heard that there were more than 900 steps, he immediately rolled his eyes in anger. The mountain was not high to begin with, but they built more than 900 steps. Each step was less than ten centimeters high. It was simply huge. waste. As for the King Huo mentioned by Yuan Tiangang, Li Min also knew that he was the fourteenth brother of his father Li Shimin, named Li Yuangui. He had a good reputation and had a good relationship with Wei Zheng. He even married Wei Zheng's daughter as his princess. , Li Min has seen it a few times, but was not very impressed. Although the Taoist Academy is not a Taoist temple, there are also a group of Taoist priests gathered here, so the rules of the Taoist temple are also the same here. For example, if you want to go up the mountain, you must pass the mountain gate and then walk up step by step. Only in this way can you show your pursuit of Taoism. People's sincerity, Taoist College is no exception. Although Li Min does not believe in Buddhism, Taoism is the state religion established by his old Li family, so he still has to adopt the necessary attitude. Therefore, he has no choice but to follow Yuan Tiangang step by step. Mountain top. After reaching the top of the mountain, Li Min was so tired that he punched his back. Compared to Li Min's embarrassment, the white-haired Yuan Tiangang looked very relaxed, with only a slight trace of sweat on his forehead. Li Min couldn't help but sneered when he saw this. Could it be that these Taoist cultivators have relatively long lives, probably because they were trained by climbing mountains. Since the Taoist Academy is used to teach Taoism, the architecture naturally comes from the Taoist lineage. For example, after climbing to the top of the mountain, the first thing Li Min saw was the Sanqing Palace dedicated to the Sanqing Palace. After entering the Sanqing Palace, he paid homage to the Empress of the Sanqing Dynasty. , and then you can enter the real Taoist academy. "Compared to the military academy that Li Min personally supervised the construction of, the Taoist academy's architecture is even more unique. It can even be said that this is actually a huge Taoist temple, but it is mainly used for teaching. As soon as he entered the Taoist Academy, he immediately heard waves of clear readings coming from the tall building with eaves next to him. The only thing Li Min could hear was a copy of the Tao Te Ching. The rest had no idea what the Taoist priests in the building were reading. ? "Your Highness, this is the closest to the Sanqing Palace, so it is the place to study Taoism. After passing through here, you will reach the back mountain. The buildings there are completely different from here. Instead, they are rows of small buildings built to imitate the military academy. This is the place where you really learn chemistry, it is called the School of Chemistry, and students usually study in two groups." Yuan Tiangang introduced with a smile while listening to the reading next to him, stroking his beard. "Oh, I didn't expect that Taoist Yuan not only has amazing physiognomy, but also has such superb management skills, which really makes Li Min admire him!" Li Min also said with a smile. This academy has just been established, but it can be planned in such an orderly manner. It is indeed not something that ordinary people can do. Yuan Tiangang was also quite satisfied with the Taoist College he founded, but he still said a few words of humility on the surface, and then led Li Min to walk through the courtyards to the Chemistry College on the back hill. Of course, he was not idle along the way. As he walked, Yuan Tiangang introduced the various building functions of Taoist College to Li Min. However, because it was established so short ago, some buildings are still under intense construction. It is estimated that by the end of this year, Only then will all Taoist academies be completely completed. After passing through the middle living area, Li Min and the others finally arrived at the School of Chemistry. However, in front of the gate of the School of Chemistry, Li Min saw an unexpected person standing there, which surprised him. , I couldn¡¯t understand why he was here for a moment? Text Chapter 278: The Smelly School of Chemistry Chapter 278 The smelly Chemistry School "See you, Your Highness!" When the man in front of the School of Chemistry saw Li Min, he immediately came over with a smile on his face. "Why is Brother Chunfeng here?" Li Min asked in surprise. This man is none other than Taishi Ling Li Chunfeng, but he is engaged in mathematics and astronomy. Why did he end up in this chemistry college? Unexpectedly, when Li Chunfeng heard Li Min's question, he looked at Yuan Tiangang next to him and smiled: "Why did your highness forget that Chunfeng is also a member of the Taoist sect, and this Taoist academy was founded by Master Yuan. As a disciple, I naturally have to contribute my share!" "Uh~" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. Although Li Chunfeng was officially worshiped as Taishi Ling, he was indeed a Taoist priest. However, he spent more time wearing official uniforms than Taoist uniforms, so Li Min had long forgotten Li Chunfeng's identity as a Taoist priest. . In fact, I don¡¯t blame Li Min. The Taoist priests in the Tang Dynasty were completely different from the Taoist priests in later generations. It can even be said that there were no real professional Taoist priests in the Tang Dynasty. All Taoist priests were part-time and did not wear Taoist robes. At that time, he was just an ordinary person, and he could marry a wife and have children, and he was not afraid of meat and fish. The Taoist priests in Taoist temples are more like the office workers of later generations. Taoist robes are their work clothes, and they can go home during holidays to share family happiness with their families. Of course, not everyone can be a Taoist priest. Those who want to be a Taoist priest must learn various Taoist scriptures and pass numerous examinations before they can obtain the status of a Taoist priest. It is precisely because of this that there are many talented Taoist priests, such as Sun Simiao, Yuan Tiangang, Li Chunfeng, etc., who are all Taoist priests who will be famous throughout the ages. However, although being a Taoist priest is free, it also has its own shortcomings. For example, compared with Buddhism, Taoism's biggest rival, Taoist priests have loose management, which has led to numerous sects in Taoism and constant disputes with each other, which has greatly reduced the influence of Taoism. , it can be said that loose management is one of the extremely important reasons why Taoism was suppressed by Buddhism. It was not until hundreds of years later that Taoism realized this and began to learn from Buddhism. It was only then that real Taoism Professional Taoist priest, but unfortunately Taoism had already declined by that time, and it was already too late. "Brother Chunfeng, are you also interested in chemistry?" Li Min asked curiously. It is not surprising that a person with super IQ like Li Chunfeng is interested in many subjects. "Haha~, His Highness guessed wrong this time!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, Yuan Tiangang next to him suddenly laughed and said, "Actually, the main reason for inviting Your Highness to come here this time is that Chunfeng has developed something new, and it happened to be Several results have been researched in the Chemistry College, so Pindao specially invited His Highness to the Taoist College to watch them together!" Li Min finally understood the reason why Yuan Tiangang invited him. However, when he heard that Li Chunfeng and the School of Chemistry had research results, he was very interested and immediately asked. However, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang did not seem to be interested. He was anxious, so he invited Li Minjin to visit the School of Chemistry first. Speaking of the Chemistry College, the architectural style is very similar to the teaching building of the military school. They are both very simple three-story buildings. However, compared to the simplicity of the military school, the Chemistry College has more Taoist style decorations. These three-story teaching buildings are all made of cement, but the area is not large. After all, the current price of steel is not cheap. If you want to build these buildings, you must use steel bars. The Taoist College is in its infancy, and money is needed everywhere. , so the purchased steel bars are limited, so the building cannot be built too big or too high, otherwise there may be a risk of collapse. There are many teaching buildings in the School of Chemistry. Li Min walked into a few buildings at random and took a look. He found that there were three classrooms in each building. In each classroom were students wearing long cyan clothes. These students were old and young. , the oldest one has snow-white hair and beard, and is older than the teachers on the stage, while the youngest one is only seven or eight years old at most. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng also explained this situation, because in their Taoist view, age is not a criterion for measuring a person. As long as there is a Taoist heart, people of any age can come to study. As for the teachers giving lectures on the stage, Li Min also made a special observation and found that most of these teachers were wearing formal robes and holding chalk in their hands to write on a wooden board dyed black. Since you want to teach, chalk and blackboard are naturally indispensable. These two things have little technical content. Needless to say, the blackboard is just a matter of using lime and other things to stick it together. It is very convenient to make. But this is the School of Chemistry. Of course, the teaching tools cannot only be chalk and blackboard. There are also some forbidden shelves placed side by side on the desks of some classrooms. There are some glass test tubes, flasks and other tools on the shelves. These are Li All the things that Zhen can think of for the time being are refined by the glass factory and provided to the School of Chemistry at low prices. In addition to these glass products, Li Min also discovered some other interesting things.These things are made of different materials, including glass and metal. Most of them are unknown to Li Min. They are probably made or customized by the teachers of the college. There was only one thing among them that Li Min recognized, and that was a huge alchemy furnace, which looked very much like the Bagua furnace used by Taishang Laojun to refine Sun Monkey, which Li Min had seen on TV. It's just that this Bagua furnace is a teaching tool for a bald Taoist priest. It seems to be teaching students to purify a kind of metal. However, looking at the black smoke billowing when the alchemy furnace burns, Li Min is so scared that he dare not approach it at all, for fear that this thing will not work. It exploded and hurt yourself. This is not something Li Min is worrying about blindly. Even Yuan Tiangang admits that it is very common for furnaces to explode during the process of alchemy, and even death and injury are common. However, they are all cultivators and are ready to die as martyrdom at any time. Moreover, although it is dangerous to explode a furnace, very few people will be killed by the explosion. At most, they will only be slightly injured, so there is no need to worry at all. However, Li Min did not have the great sentiment of Yuan Tiangang and others to die as martyrs, so when he saw the burning alchemy furnace, he immediately ran away from it. However, compared to Li Min's timidity, the bald old Taoist and the other students all They were very serious, sitting in a group around the alchemy furnace, the bald old man was explaining and operating at the same time, while the students were concentrating on taking notes, not worried at all that the two-person tall untimed bomb in front of them would explode. After visiting these ordinary teaching areas, Li Min followed Yuan Tiangang and walked forward, and soon arrived at a special teaching area. It was a closed courtyard with a relatively large teaching building in the middle, and there were several It's a small building, and it doesn't seem to have any purpose for the time being. And when Li Min entered here, he immediately smelled an indescribable odor, and the odor made him feel a little familiar, as if he had smelled it somewhere before? "Your Highness, this is one of the places where teachers and students who are extremely interested in chemistry gather. The main research is on textile materials. Some results have been achieved. Today, Your Highness is specially invited to come and take a look!" Yuan Tiangang He said with a smile that he has never relaxed in the research work of the School of Chemistry. After all, this is the biggest financial source of their Taoist School, and all the expenses for the next year will be based on the results of the School of Chemistry. "Oh, textile materials?" Li Min's eyes lit up after hearing this, "You are really good at choosing. The textile industry is now one of the most profitable industries, and the output of cotton is still unable to meet demand in a short period of time. If you really If we can find an alternative material, it will be a real source of money." When Li Min said this, he suddenly raised his head and sniffed, with an expression of sudden realization on his face. He smiled and said to Yuan Tiangang: "No wonder I smell a familiar smell. It turns out that you are planning to use wool instead." cotton!" When Yuan Tiangang saw Li Min, he immediately laughed and said: "Your Highness is indeed smart. In this courtyard, wool is indeed studied as a textile material." While Li Min and Yuan Tiangang were talking, they saw a person coming out of the teaching building opposite them. This person was wearing a Taoist robe, and he knew he was a teacher from the college. It's just that this teacher is really slovenly. The robe on his body is dirty and torn, and even the color is a little unclear. He doesn't look very old. His greasy hair and beard have not been taken care of for a long time. He looked so messy that he even covered most of his face, making it difficult for people to see what he looked like. As soon as this person came out, Yuan Tiangang immediately shouted loudly: "Chief Shi Yi, why don't you come and pay homage to His Highness King Qi!" The Taoist named Shi Yi came out with his head lowered. He seemed to be thinking about the problem. Hearing Yuan Tiangang's words, he was stunned for a moment. Then he saw the people in the yard. When he saw Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng surrounding him, he came out. When Li Min was stunned, his eyes immediately lit up, he walked a few steps and saluted: "I am a poor Taoist, Shi Yi, pay homage to His Highness the King of Qi!" Although this Chief Shi was sloppy, his speech and behavior were quite polite. However, Li Min almost fainted when he bowed. The main reason was that the smell of this man was so strong. The courtyard was already smelly enough. Yes, but compared with the smell of Shi Yi, it is simply negligible. In fact, not only Li Min couldn't stand it, but Yuan Tiangang next to him also frowned. Li Chunfeng had a good relationship with Shi Yi, and because of his clean nature, he covered his nose without any scruples and said: "Brother Shi Dao, what's going on these days?" You¡¯re not sleeping in a sheepfold, are you? It¡¯s too stinky!¡± "Huh? Does it smell bad?" The Taoist Shi didn't seem to be aware of it yet. He raised his arm and smelled his body. It is estimated that his nose had already adapted to the stench on his body, so he couldn't smell it at all. "Shi Yi, please go clean and change your clothes before you come back. His Highness King Qi wants to see your research results during this period!" Yuan Tiangang also frowned and said. It was the first time Li Min came to their Taoist academy. He wanted to leave a good impression on him, but unexpectedly he met a top-notch person like Shi Yi. (To be completed)?. Text Chapter 279 Wool Cleaning Chapter 279 Wool Cleaning Seeing that even the dean had spoken, Chief Shi finally believed that he really stinked, and hurriedly saluted Li Min, and then left in a hurry. Looking at the other party's back, Yuan Tiangang smiled and explained: "Your Highness, Shi Yi is a slovenly man, but he is extremely talented in alchemy and chemistry. He is now the most accomplished person in the Chemistry Academy. The highest, and this research on textile material substitution is also based on him.¡± Yuan Tiangang was afraid that Li Min would blame him, so he hurriedly explained the explanation for First Master Shi. However, Li Min laughed and said: "Daoist Yuan does not need to explain. First Master Shi concentrated on his research and forgot to take care of himself. This made me extremely admired." !¡± Yuan Tiangang felt relieved when he saw that Li Min's tone of voice was indeed sincere, and immediately led Li Min into the teaching building. As soon as he entered, Li Min found that the smell inside was even more unpleasant, but compared to the stench on the body of Chief Shi, it was still worse. This is obviously not an ordinary teaching building, and there are no teaching facilities such as a podium. For example, in the classroom on the first floor, there are piles of wool. Although the wool looks similar, if you look closely, But you can find the difference in color and fiber thickness. Going up the stairs to the second floor, Li Min was shocked by what he saw here. In the entire large classroom on the second floor, there was a large cement pool in the middle. The pool was filled with a gray-white liquid, and the liquid There was a pungent stench coming out of the room, and now Li Min finally understood the source of the stench on Chief Shi. Surrounding this large cement pool, there are more than a dozen small cement pools. Next to each cement pool, there are some people dressed as students busy, some of whom are holding thick wooden sticks, and they are in the cement pool. The stirring stopped, and some people picked out some wool on the ground, and then threw it into various cement pools, while recording something in the notebook next to it. Seeing the impact in front of them, Li Min and the others did not go in to disturb them. In fact, the main reason was that the second floor was too smelly, especially when the apprentices were stirring in the cement pool, the pungent smell was even more arousing. vomit. "Your Highness, textile factories now use cotton as raw material for weaving. However, due to time constraints, the cotton production is insufficient. For this reason, we want to use other materials to replace cotton. After many screenings, we decided to use grassland with the highest yield. Instead of high-quality wool, if you want to use wool for textiles, you have to solve the first problem, which is the cleaning of wool!" Yuan Tiangang pointed to the busy students inside. "Cleaning, what's so difficult about it?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He knew that wool weaving was very common in later generations, but in the Tang Dynasty, wool could only be made into thick and heavy wool felt. He never asked about the key reason why wool was used as a textile material. "Your Highness doesn't know that the reason why wool cannot become a textile material like cotton is that cleaning is the most critical step. Because wool grows on the sheep's body, it is contaminated with a lot of sediment, as well as sweat stains, grease and other substances from the sheep. , especially the grease in it, sticks a lot of sediment to the wool, causing the wool to form hard lumps. If there is no way to remove the grease on the wool, weaving will be impossible." Yuan Tiangang explained. "Oh, so that's it. No wonder the barbarians on the grassland can only use wool to make heavy wool felt." Li Min said to himself after hearing this. In fact, the nomads on the grasslands mainly use large amounts of sheepskins for commercial exchange with the Central Plains. Things like wool are basically like garbage. Except for a small amount that is made into wool felt, the rest can only be discarded. While they were talking, the First Chief Shi who had gone to clean up just now finally came back. However, when Li Min saw the First Chief Shi again, he was immediately stunned. He saw the clean and groomed First Chief Shi, who was about thirty years old. , with a face as white as jade, and three long strands of beard flowing under his chin, he looks extremely handsome. Although the Taoist robe he is wearing is still very shabby, it is at least much cleaner. Looking from a distance, he does feel a bit like a Taoist immortal. It is completely different from the sloppy image before. After Chief Shi greeted Li Min again, he began to explain the whole process of hair washing to Li Min in detail. In fact, Li Min doesn't care much about the process. After all, he doesn't know much about these things. What he values ??most is the result, whether the cleaned wool can meet the textile requirements, what is the cost of such cleaning, and whether it has commercial value. ? These are what he cares about most. However, although Li Min was not interested, he still pretended to be listening attentively. Although he couldn't understand most of them, he could understand some of the basic principles. It was nothing more than controlling the temperature and stirring speed in alkaline water. Remove the grease from the wool, and different types of wool have different treatment methods. However, these detailed treatmentsThe process was a mess in his mind. With great difficulty, they endured the stench as Chief Shi explained the detailed process. Finally, they arrived at the third floor, where the stench was much lighter. I saw Shi Yiyi pointed at a row of shelves placed next to the wall and said: "Your Highness, please look, this is our experimental sample display room. We will store the samples of each experiment here!" "Shi Daochang said, walking over and picking up a small glass bottle from the shelf. There was a ball of soft and yellowish wool in the bottle. On the shelf behind Shi Yi, there were probably hundreds of such bottles in total. Li Min and others were shocked when they looked at the glass bottles. They didn't expect that a small washing process would require people like Shi Yi to conduct hundreds of experiments. This sounds amazing. I can¡¯t believe it, but luckily, they finally succeeded. At this time, I saw Shi Yiyi walked to the end of the shelf, picked up the bottom bottle, then walked to Li Min, pointed to the soft and white wool in the bottle and said with a smile: "Your Highness, please look, this is our final process Although the wool sample obtained is not perfect yet, it can be used as textile material!" Li Min also took the glass bottle with some excitement, gently opened the lid and took out the wool inside, then took out a strand and rubbed it on his hands. He found that the wool fiber was thicker than cotton fiber, but as a spinning material Still no problem. "Okay, Shi Daochang, wool is indeed an excellent textile material, but what about the cost of washing wool? If it is too expensive, I am afraid it will not be cost-effective!" Li Min praised first, and then impatiently said Ask him the question that concerns him the most. "Don't worry, Your Highness, the various materials used in this washing process are very common, and the student union below is also optimizing the washing process, striving to use the least materials and wash out the most wool, so the cost is extremely low, but this cost is The purchase price of the wool is not included. After all, although the current wool is not valuable, if it is purchased in large quantities, the wool-rich grassland tribes will definitely raise the price." Master Shi is truly a talent, even for future commercial applications. I got it. "Haha, don't worry about this little bit of stone. I will take care of it myself. You just need to figure out the entire hair washing process." Li Min said excitedly, but then he thought of something else and hurriedly asked: "That's right. , have you applied for a patent for this wool washing?" "Your Majesty, we have already applied!" Shi Yi said with a smile, patent rights are a good thing, and their School of Chemistry will all have to rely on patents in the future. "Okay, now I will give you two choices. The first is that I will pay 200,000 yuan to buy out your patent in one go. The second is that you retain the patent rights, and those of us who use the wool washing patent will pay you patent fees. , which one do you choose?" Li Min said very proudly, two hundred thousand guan is not a small amount even now, it is almost enough to build another Taoist academy. When they heard that Li Min was willing to spend 200,000 yuan to buy the patent, Yuan Tiangang and Shi Yiyi looked happy. Again, their Taoist academy was still in its infancy, although Li Min paid for its construction. I entered Taoist College, and there are still one year's maintenance expenses, but these expenses are only enough to maintain it. If I want to do other things in the college, I can't squeeze out the money at all. For example, the research on wool cleaning done by Yi Daochang Shi did not require a lot of money, but it was still difficult for Yuan Tiangang to come up with it. For this reason, Yi Daochang Shi almost tried every means and even sold his personal property. , even if the Taoist robe on his body is torn, it is not worth replacing. This shows how embarrassed he is. "Your Highness, we will choose the first one and sell the patent to you in one go!" Chief Shi discussed with Yuan Tiangang for a moment and immediately made a decision. Although they also knew that collecting patent fees would lead to greater profits, But under the current circumstances, they need the money to spend on research in various aspects. "Okay, be happy. I will order a check from Datang Bank in the afternoon. You can exchange it at any time!" Li Min also said with great joy. He had long known that Yuan Tiangang would choose to pay it all in one lump sum first. After acquiring the patent rights for wool cleaning, Li Min then visited several projects being researched, such as the new sheepskin tanning method related to wool washing, and the utilization of lanolin collected after wool washing, etc. Some of these projects have already been The research was successful, and Li Min also gave corresponding purchase prices according to the size of the business prospects. However, the business prospects of these projects cannot be compared with wool textile, so the prices are not too high. After visiting the College of Chemistry, Yuan Tiangang took Li Min to his residence in the college. In addition to him, he was accompanied by Li Chunfeng. As for the head of the school, Shi Yiyi, he had already gone back to lead his students to perfect the washing process. But just after Li Min sat down and sipped his tea, he suddenly turned to Li Chunfeng.He said: "Brother Chunfeng, we have finished visiting Daochang Yuan's School of Chemistry. Isn't it time to take a look at the new things you have researched?" (To be continued. Text Chapter 280 Wool War Chapter 280 Wool War In the living room of Yuan Tiangang's residence at the Taoist College, Li Min was looking at a brass object on the coffee table with a puzzled look. It was a perfectly round box that looked very much like a pocket watch from later generations, but it was longer than an ordinary pocket watch. Big laps. //// Gently open the box, and inside there are two small discs stacked on top of each other. Twelve hours and scales are engraved on the discs, and the two discs are connected with a chain. "Brother Chunfeng, this thing should be used to measure time, right?" Li Min held the two discs in his hands and looked at them for a long time, but he didn't know what they were. He could only judge from the twelve hours engraved on them. Come on, this thing should be used to measure time, and its function is similar to that of later watches. Hearing Li Min's words, Li Chunfeng and Yuan Tiangang looked at each other and smiled and said: "Your Highness guessed right. Chunfeng improved on the basis of the solar corona and finally designed this portable solar corona. As long as you carry this corona with you, You can check the time you are at at any time!¡± "Huh? This thing is actually a corona?" Li Min was very surprised after hearing this. In his impression, coronas are all carved out of stone. They are usually relatively large and fixed in one place. Li Chunfeng did not expect that It is indeed an amazing invention to make the corona so exquisite and moveable. Seeing that Li Min was interested in the corona he made, Li Chunfeng reached out to pick up the corona, and then began to explain the structure and use of the corona: "Your Highness, please look, although this corona is not big, it actually has two coronal surfaces. Connect them together with a chain. When the chain is tightened, the two coronal surfaces are just vertical" Following Li Chunfeng's explanation, Li Min finally figured out the use of this portable corona. Of course, it is definitely more troublesome than the watches of later generations, and there are also certain errors. However, in the era of the Tang Dynasty, it was undoubtedly the most advanced timer. "Brother Chunfeng, how did you come up with the idea to design this portable solar corona?" Li Min asked with a smile while playing with this exquisite solar corona. Li Chunfeng is a very busy man, and he usually can't even find anyone, so he definitely wouldn't make this exquisite timer for no reason. After hearing this, Li Chunfeng smiled bitterly and said, "Your Highness, this is actually something I owe you." "Huh?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this, put down the sun crown in his hand and asked, "Brother Chunfeng, what do you mean?" "Your Highness does not know that the sextant designed by Xiaguan last time actually has some flaws, that is, when measuring longitude and latitude, the accurate time must be known in advance. Although the time can be calculated by other methods, it is still troublesome after all. So Xiaguan designed this portable solar corona. If used together with a compass, the time can be calculated quickly." Li Chunfeng bowed and explained. "Haha~, it turns out that's the case. Brother Chunfeng was thoughtful!" Li Min said happily after hearing this. "But I still have to ask Brother Chunfeng to write down the method of making and using this corona. I'll have someone send it to the boarding site immediately." State, after all, the navigation academy there will start giving lectures soon, and the use of the corona will also be taught." "Haha, your highness, don't worry. As early as when I successfully developed this corona, I had already sent people to Dengzhou with the production and usage methods. It is estimated that it will arrive in a few days, and it will definitely not delay the voyage. It¡¯s the beginning of the academy!¡± Li Chunfeng said with a smile. Li Min didn't expect Li Chunfeng to move so quickly, and he was overjoyed at the moment. Not only did he buy the patent for this portable sundial on the spot, but he also personally acted as the host, and went to the Dengxian Tower in Chang'an City to treat Yuan Tiangang and the two with a sumptuous banquet. Although the new inventions they made were also for themselves, in Li Min's view, they were also doing it to serve themselves. After saying goodbye to Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng, Li Min went to Wang Zihao and explained to him several patents he had just acquired, especially the wool cleaning technology. This is a tool for making money and must be used well. A shopping mall veteran like Wang Zihao naturally knows the profits that the wool textile industry can bring, so after Li Min gave the order, he immediately summoned all the major textile merchants in the association for a meeting as the president of the Textile Industry Association. After all, he and Li Min knows that wool spinning and cotton spinning are the same. If you want to develop this industry, it is useless to rely on just one or two companies. Only by uniting the power of most people can an industry prosper. After the meeting held by Wang Zihao, many people in Chang'an City, where the sports meeting was being held, immediately left the city, and after leaving the city, they all galloped towards the north. When these people arrived in Taiyuan, countless Han caravans rushed into the grassland, leading them With a large amount of copper money, he began to buy wool that no one wanted before. Of course, although it was a purchase in name, because the wool had never been wanted before,?, so the prices purchased by these caravans from the grassland tribes were extremely low, and they could buy a large car for almost no money. However, the grassland tribes are not fools. When they saw the Han people buying up the wool that no one cared about before, they immediately knew that the Han people must have great use. In this case, they naturally did not want to sell the wool at a low price, so in just a few days Within a month, the price of worthless wool increased more than ten times. The Han caravans were naturally very angry about the grassland people raising the price of wool. Later, there were several conflicts between Han caravans and tribes, and several Han people died. Naturally, the Tang government had to resolutely suppress this kind of behavior that harmed the people of the Tang Dynasty. After receiving orders from their superiors, several groups of Tang soldiers guarding the grassland immediately launched a lightning strike against the tribes who dared to harm the Han people. Cruel, almost all those tribes paid the price of genocide. This war caused by the wool trade was actually not large in scale. The Tang Dynasty only used two thousand people at most at one time. Among the countless foreign wars of the Tang Dynasty, this could almost be said to be the smallest conflict, and it was inconspicuous at all. However, this war is extremely famous in history, and it even has a special name, that is, the "Wool War". After the occurrence of the Wool War, it greatly deterred the nomads on the grasslands. After all, the Tang Dynasty was already in a strong position, and now it used thunderous means to intimidate, making all the tribes on the northern grasslands be honest, and the Han merchants immediately took advantage of the opportunity. They lowered prices and purchased wool and even sheepskin at extremely low prices. In addition, they also used salt, tea and other commodities necessary on the grassland as threats to allow tribes on the grassland to increase the proportion of various types of sheep raised. All the above things were caused by the purchase of wool, but Li Min could swear that his original purpose was just to start a wool textile industry, and he never expected that it would trigger a series of consequences above, and even cause a minor dispute. war. Moreover, with the development of the wool textile industry in the future, the demand for wool in the Central Plains has been increasing. Under the half threat and half inducement of Han merchants, various tribes on the grassland have increased the amount of sheep grazing. As a result, for The amount of cattle and horses grazing will naturally decrease, which also indirectly weakens the combat effectiveness of the grassland peoples. After handing over the wool purchase matter to Wang Zihao, Li Min never interfered again. After all, there was still a lot of things waiting for him to deal with at home, so he had no energy to distract from business matters. In Xijun's bedroom in Prince Qi's Mansion, both Li Min and Wen Xin were here. After all, Xijun was in confinement now, and Wenxin was afraid that she would feel lonely, so she usually came here to accompany her, and by the way, she could play with Chou Chou, and Li Min Zhen will stay here as long as he has time, mainly to spend more time with Xijun, his daughter, and Wen Xin. After all, he went to Taiwan for half a year before, and after leaving Chang'an this time, he will probably be even busier, so he will take advantage of the opportunity. Now that I have time, I'd better spend more time with them. "Husband, there are still ten days before the Chou Chou full moon. Everything in the house is ready. And I heard that the sports meeting in the city is very lively. Why don't you take Sister Wen Xin to go and see it with you?" Sitting there Xijun said with a smile on the bed. It has been twenty days since Chou Chou was born. Xijun has been receiving the most careful care and taking various nutritional supplements, so Xijun¡¯s face has already regained its rosiness and is even fatter than before giving birth. Some. Li Min and Wen Xin, who were playing with Chou Chou, heard Xi Jun's words. They both looked at each other and smiled. They have been accompanying Xi Jun these days, which probably made Xi Jun feel a little embarrassed, so they asked them to go see him. Sports day, I want them to go out and relax. "This is a good suggestion. I heard that there will be a polo match between Chang'an team and Luoyang team tomorrow. Luoyang team was the champion of last year's Winter Games, and Chang'an team recruited several polo masters after their last failure. I heard that it is The strength has greatly increased, so tomorrow's game will definitely be exciting!" Li Min also said with a smile. Since it was Xijun¡¯s kindness, it was hard for him to refuse, and Tian Wenxin had been busy these days. As a husband, it was natural for him to take her out to relax. Besides, the sports meeting was also started by him, and it was the first one. It would be a pity not to watch such a grand event. When Wen Xin saw that even her husband agreed, she naturally had no objection. She just nodded Chou Chou's little nose and said with a smile: "I have also heard that the sports meeting outside is very lively. It's a pity that Chou Chou in our family is too old. Small, otherwise if you take her with you, she will definitely be very happy." As soon as Wen Xin's words came out, they immediately caused a burst of laughter from Li Min and Xi Jun. At this moment, suddenly a small man burst into the door and shouted loudly: "Sixth Brother, Sixth Brother, Sixth Brother" Sister-in-law, if you want to go to the sports meeting, you must bring me with you!" Li Min and others in the room were startled by the sudden intrusion. When they saw clearly who came in, they heard someone outside the door say loudly: "That's right, Sixth Brother, you guysIf you go, be sure to take us with you! "(To be continued. Text Chapter 281 Convincing Yang Jian The little person who rushed in first rushed into Li Min's arms. When Li Min picked him up, the second person outside who spoke also came in. Both of them were called Brother Li Min. And naturally only Li Zhi and Si Zi could enter and leave the inner residence of Prince Qi so easily. "Brother Six, my father took us to watch a polo match a few days ago. The two teams played really well. How about you and Sister-in-law Six taking Sizi and Brother Ninth to watch this time?" Already five The over-year-old Si Zi hugged Li Min's neck and said with a flattering look on his face. When Li Zhi came in, he bowed to Wen Xin and then waited for Li Min's reply with a smile. "Sizi, doesn't my father also want to go to watch polo? Why don't you go with your father?" Li Min said helplessly. Normally, that would be fine, but this time he and Wen Xin went to see a sports meeting for the first time, so naturally they wanted to be alone and didn't want to bring anyone with them. Hearing his sixth brother mention his father, Si Zi's little face immediately fell, and he said with an unhappy look: "Sixth brother, my father is so pitiful. He has many big things to deal with these days. There were so many ministers waiting to meet that he couldn't spare time to watch a game, not even his favorite polo match." "Uh~" Li Min didn't expect that Sizi would comment on Li Shimin like this, but it was right when he thought about it. Although the position of the emperor is extremely noble, a single thought can decide the life and death of tens of millions of people, but as the saying goes, if you get something, you have to give something. For Li Shimin's sake, To maintain your own empire, you have to give up many things, such as not having time to spend with your children, and giving up your own hobbies, etc. From these points of view, it is not wrong for Sizi to say that Li Shimin is pitiful. "Husband, since my father doesn't have time to accompany Si Zi and Ninth Brother, let them go with us. Anyway, it will be more lively if there are more people!" Wen Xin naturally understood what Li Min was thinking, but since Si Zi and Li Zhi both If she wants to go, then as her sister-in-law, naturally she can't be too selfish, and she is just going to the sports meeting to have fun, so it doesn't matter if she brings two more people. "Haha~, thank you Sixth Sister-in-law!" When Li Zhi saw that Wen Xin agreed, he didn't give Li Min a chance to object. He immediately laughed and said, nailing the matter directly, and Li Min rolled his eyes in anger. Seeing the happy expressions of Li Zhi and Si Zi, Wen Xin suddenly remembered something, walked to Li Min and said softly: "Husband, since you are taking your ninth brother and Si Zi to watch the sports meeting, why not call Cai'er as well?" With uncle, after all, such a big event is rare, didn¡¯t you say that the next sports meeting will not be held until four years later?¡± At first, Li Min did not tell Wen Xin about the true identities of Yang Jian and his daughter, but with Wen Xin's intelligence, how could she not see the special relationship between Yang Jian, his daughter and Li Min, plus Concubine Yang's repeated visits to the house. The visit made Wen Xin even more suspicious of the true identities of Yang Jian and his daughter. In the end, Li Min was afraid that Wen Xin would guess blindly, so he told her the true identities of Yang Jian and his daughter. "What a good idea!" Li Min's eyes lit up after hearing this, "Uncle and the others have been in Chang'an for many days, but they have stayed in our house and have not gone out for a walk at all. This time, we can take advantage of the opportunity to watch the sports meeting. He went out to relax." "It's a pity that neither Li Min nor Wen Xin thought that just because of their proposal, how many people's fate would be changed?" "By the way, where is Cai'er? Why haven't I seen her in the past two days?" Li Min suddenly asked. Yang Jian's illness was extremely severe and he recovered very quickly. After nearly half a month of recovery, he was no longer seriously ill. Therefore, Cai'er did not stay by his father's side every day during this period. He often came to visit Chou Chou to play. But I haven't seen anyone in the past two days. "Haha, where else can we go, of course to my grandmother!" Wen Xin replied softly with a smile, "It's also sad to say that although my grandmother and Cai'er have not known each other for a long time, they may be connected by blood. , Grandma likes her very much, and Cai'er is also sensible. She often visits her house these days, which makes the relationship between the two even deeper. So if Cai'er is not in our house, then she must be in the Sui Kingdom. Madam¡¯s house.¡± Li Min also sighed with emotion when he heard this. Although the grandfather and grandson could not recognize each other, they could get along so harmoniously, which was a comfort to his uncle Yang Jian. "Brother Six, come and see, Chou Chou smiled at me!" At this moment, Si Zi, who was crawling on the crib and playing with Chou Chou, shouted, his face full of excitement. "Come on, come on!" Li Min, Wen Xin, and Xi Jun looked at each other and smiled. It seems that they have to play with Si Zi for a day today. In the evening, Li Min sent Li Zhi and Si Zi back to the palace. At this time, Cai'er came back from Queen Xiao, and judging from the way she jumped up and down when walking, she must have had a lot of fun today. After dinner, Li Min came to the small courtyard where Yang Xian lived and told him about inviting him to watch the sports meeting tomorrow. Cai'er was young and liked the excitement, so she cheered immediately after hearing this.??In fact, she had wanted to go to the sports meeting for a long time, but her father Yang Xian fell ill some time ago, and her two cousins ??Li Min and Li Ke were also busy all day long and couldn't find anyone. Although Empress Xiao had time, she was old after all. Now that I'm older, I don't really like the atmosphere of sports meets. Of course, if Cai'er asked Queen Xiao, she would definitely take her there, but Cai'er knew how to be considerate and never made such a request to Queen Xiao. However, Yang Jian was a little hesitant after hearing this. He hesitated and said: "Liu Lang, my uncle's appearance has changed a lot over the years. It is estimated that even people who saw me back then would have difficulty recognizing me now, but according to you As I said, the sports meeting is so large and there are so many people watching. If your grandmother happens to go there, she will probably recognize me at a glance based on her familiarity with me. So I won¡¯t go. You can take me with you. Just go with Cai'er!" Yang Xian's worry is not unreasonable. Others may not recognize him after his appearance has changed drastically. But Queen Xiao is his biological mother. How could she not recognize her son if they meet? After hearing what her father said, Cai'er also showed hesitation on her face, and then she said, "Since my father won't go, then Cai'er won't go either. I don't like watching polo anyway!" In fact, anyone with eyes can see that Cai'er still really wants to go to the sports meeting. It doesn't matter whether she likes polo or not. The main thing is that the atmosphere at the sports meeting is very lively, with tens of thousands of spectators gathering together to watch the roaring waves. Thinking about it makes people look forward to it, especially children who like this kind of scene more. "Caier, don't be willful. You should go play with your cousin tomorrow. After all, this is a grand event held every four years. If you miss this time, you will have to wait another four years. I'm afraid you will have to get married by then. Where? Can you be as comfortable as you are now?" Although the content of Yang Jian's words was a bit harsh, his tone was very gentle, making people unable to object. However, although Cai'er is well-behaved, she is actually a bit stubborn. She was not moved by her father's words at all. When she was about to say something else, she was interrupted by Li Min next to her: "Uncle, I'm too worried. I can't guarantee anything else." , but you will never meet your grandma at the sports meeting!" "Why?" Yang Xian asked with some doubts. "Uncle, I don't know. My grandmother has been living in seclusion for many years. She rarely interacts with people. She only visits Song Guogong's mansion for a walk. She rarely even comes to my place. In addition, she is old and doesn't like too much at all. The noisy environment, the sports meeting has been open for such a long time, and my grandmother has never been there even once, so I can guarantee that if my uncle goes to the sports meeting tomorrow, he will definitely not meet his grandmother!" Li Min analyzed with a smile. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter even if Queen Xiao goes to play sports. The polo match they will watch tomorrow will have tens of thousands of spectators. In such a huge venue, how can it be so easy for two people to meet? Besides, there is more than just polo in the competition tomorrow, there are other competitions being held at the same time, and they are all in different venues. How could it be such a coincidence that both of them are going to the polo match and they can meet each other? After Yang Xian heard Li Min's words, he couldn't help but feel sour in his heart. He naturally knew the reason why his mother didn't want to go out. After all, a queen who had subjugated her country had no face to meet outsiders, not to mention that there were still many people in the imperial court of the Tang Dynasty. It would be even more embarrassing for officials accompanying the dynasty to meet each other. When Cai'er heard Li Min's words, her depressed mood suddenly rose. She pulled her father's sleeve and said loudly: "Father, my cousin is right. Grandma really doesn't like too much noise. Cai'er is spending time with her these days. Even though she can hear people talking about sports meets every day, grandma has never mentioned taking Cai'er to the sports meets. Apparently she really doesn't like sports meets!" When Yang Xian heard what his daughter said, he lowered his head and looked at her hopeful eyes, a hint of doting flashed in his eyes, and finally said: "Okay, then as a father, I will accompany Cai'er to watch the sports meeting!" "Oh~, great. We can finally go to the sports meeting tomorrow!" Cai'er jumped up happily again when she saw her father finally agreed. When Li Min and Yang Xian saw her happy look, they both looked at each other. Smiling, she sighed in her heart, although Cai'er is sensible, she is still a child after all, and her carefree and innocent nature will still be revealed occasionally. After persuading Yang Xian, Li Min immediately asked people to prepare overnight to watch the polo match tomorrow. The seats had been reserved during the day, but since he was going to watch the game, of course he had to bring other things, such as snacks, drinks, etc. things, these are indispensable things. Just when Li Min was excitedly preparing to watch the game tomorrow, he never thought about the serious impact that what happened tomorrow would have? Even the national destiny of the Tang Dynasty had slight changes to some extent because of this incident. (To be continued) <> TextWords, readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text. Text Chapter 282 Cai'er is as big as a brat Chapter 282 Cai'er is as big as a brat The next day, before Li Min got up, Li Zhi and Si Zi came running. They probably ran out as soon as the gate of the imperial city opened. ////But the two of them came so early not just to watch the game, the most important thing was to get some food. Li Min heard Wen Xin say that when he went to Taiwan, Li Zhi and Si Almost all of Zi's three meals a day are taken care of at Prince Qi's Mansion. In the Tang Dynasty, the two-meal system was actually the most common, that is, only two meals a day, morning and evening. Only some rich families would eat three meals a day. However, with the development of business, ordinary people had it. With some spare money and convenient transportation, the transportation of rice and grain in the south is very convenient, so the price of grain is not high. In addition, the factory has a heavy workload, and eating two meals a day is obviously not enough, so three meals a day is also slowing down. Slowly spread. Usually Li Min's breakfast is very simple, but today is different from the past. The breakfast is very rich. This is not because of Li Zhi and Si Zi, but if he goes to watch the game today, he will probably be at the stadium all day long, although he will Bring a lot of snacks, but it¡¯s better to eat more in the morning. After dinner, Wen Xin took Si Zi to the front yard to ride a carriage, while Li Min took Li Zhi to invite Yang Xun and his daughter. Because Yang Xian was ill some time ago, he usually ate alone. Although his illness is almost healed now, his habit has remained. Entering the small courtyard where Yang Jian lived, he followed the winding gravel path around the rockery. As soon as he reached the door of the main hall, several maids walked out, with several breakfast items on the trays in their hands. When the maids saw Li Min coming in, they immediately bowed and saluted, and Li Min let them go down with a smile. Entering the main hall, he happened to see Yang Jian sitting on a chair sipping tea, but Cai'er was not there. Li Min stepped forward and said with a smile: "Greetings to Mr. Mu, are you and Cai'er ready? We are leaving soon?" " Because Li Zhi and Si Zi were here today, Li Min and Yang Xian agreed yesterday that they could no longer address him as uncle, but instead called him Mr. Mu. The reason for using the surname Mu is actually the left side of the character Yang. "Haha, Your Highness got up very early. My father has already prepared everything. However, Cai'er accidentally soiled the carefully selected clothes while eating just now, and now she ran back to her room to change clothes!" Yang Xian laughed. He said, and then he saw Li Zhi next to Li Min, and he still said with a smile, "This must be His Highness King Jin. He is indeed a smart and intelligent man, and he is worthy of being your father's son!" Li Zhi was stunned when he heard Yang Xian's words. His third brother Li Min had introduced him before, saying that Mr. Mu was his elder, but now he heard the meaning of the other person's words and it seemed that he knew his father Li Shimin, which made him I couldn't help but feel a little curious, wondering where this Mr. Mu came from, and why there was no trace of respect on his face when he saw his prince? Just as Li Min and Yang Xian were talking, the beaded curtain on the corner door next to the main hall was knocked open by people, and Cai'er was seen rushing in holding a cyan and a pink dress. Li Min was also here. When he saw it, his eyes immediately lit up, he raised his clothes again and asked excitedly: "Cousin, cousin! Can you tell me which clothes look good on me?" Although this girl Cai'er is only ten years old, she is still in her prime. She is usually very pretty, let alone going to watch the sports meeting this time, so she naturally has to dress beautifully. Originally, she chose yesterday She had good clothes, but she accidentally spilled a little bit of porridge on her clothes when she was eating. If she didn't look carefully, she wouldn't have been able to see it, but Cai'er still felt that she couldn't wear them anymore, so she ran back to the room and re-dressed. Change clothes. "Yeah~" Before Li Min could answer, he saw Cai'er suddenly screamed, then put her hands away, hugged the clothes to her chest like lightning, and then ran out again with a blushing face. Cai'er's behavior made Li Min confused. When he turned around and saw Li Zhi next to him, he found that this kid's face was also flushed. With Li Zhi's shamelessness, this was something that had never happened in a century. Recalling the situation when Cai'er came in just now, Li Min finally thought of the reason. When Cai'er came in just now, she was probably in a hurry to change clothes, and there were no outsiders here, so Cai'er was wearing close-fitting clothes. Although Li Min It seems that this kind of close-fitting clothes reveals nothing, and it will be no problem for future generations to wear it on the streets. However, in the concept of the ancients, this kind of close-fitting clothes is almost equivalent to the underwear of later generations, and it is absolutely unacceptable. Dressed to meet guests. Originally, very few people would come to the place where Yang Xian lived, and Cai'er was only ten years old, so there was nothing to worry about. Even in front of his cousin Li Min, wearing close-fitting clothes didn't matter, but Cai'er But she didn't expect that Li Min would actually bring in a young man of the same age as herself. This was obviously beyond Cai'er's expectation, and it also made her feel very shy for the first time. After all, he was different from Li Min who was much older than her. ¡¯s closest cousin, soThen he screamed and ran out. When Yang Jian saw his daughter's appearance, he smiled and continued to sip the tea without taking it seriously. After all, in his opinion, Li Zhi and Cai'er were both children, and there was nothing to avoid. It was just that Cai'er was a brat, so he You actually know how to be shy at this point? Li Min saw that both Li Zhi and Cai'er were shy, which made him feel a little funny. He leaned over and touched Li Zhi's head and joked: "Ninth brother, Cai'er is my adopted sister. You are now Do you have to take full responsibility for taking advantage of her?" Originally, with Li Zhi's cunning and cheeky attitude, he should have had a hundred reasons to refute Li Min, but today his performance was a bit abnormal. Faced with Li Min's teasing, he was speechless and didn't say anything. At the same time, His face also turned red, which made Li Min feel even more amused. He raised his head and laughed for a while. After a while, Cai'er came out of her room. However, she had already changed her clothes and was wearing a pink palace dress. She looked like a small peony flower in bud. Li Min looked at it. He was full of praise, and even Yang Jian, a father, felt a little emotional. His daughter had really grown up and looked like a big girl. Since Cai'er came out, everyone set off immediately. After all, the weather is hot now, so the sports meeting starts when the sun is not so hot, and they have to take a rest at noon. On the way to the carriage, Li Min introduced Li Zhi and Cai'er to each other. After all, they are the same age and have more topics to discuss. However, maybe because of what happened just now, Cai'er Still a little shy, he didn't dare to talk to Li Zhi. Li Min and his party were six people. Among them, Wen Xin and Si Zi rode in one carriage, Li Min and Li Zhi rode in another, and finally Yang Xun and his daughter rode in the same carriage. In addition, there was an extra maid in each carriage. The waiters were Wen'er, Hua'er and Lvzhu respectively. After all, it was such a lively event, so Li Min and Wen Xin naturally didn't forget to take them with them. Three carriages plus a hundred guards, a group of people marched towards the sports meeting in a mighty manner. Rush to the stadium. When the Winter Games were held last year, due to time constraints, the competition venues were temporarily renovated. Not only was the area relatively small, but the facilities in all aspects also had many deficiencies. There were even incidents of spectators falling from the stands and getting injured. . Planning for this sports meeting began as early as last year, so the preparations are very sufficient. The competition venues are also newly built. Not only are they larger than the old venues, but the design in all aspects is also very reasonable. Many entrances and exits have even been added to avoid When an accident such as a fire occurs or a stampede occurs, of course, there will still be many managers on site to maintain order. There are many games to be held this morning, and the polo match Li Min and the others are watching is held at the main stadium. The main stadium is built in Shantongfang, not far from Qujiang Pool. It was originally a lively area in Chang'an. Now that the sports meeting is held, Shantong The venue was a thousand times more lively than usual, and the stadium was so crowded that it was hard to get in even if you bought a ticket. As soon as the carriage of Li Min and his party entered the gate of Shantongfang, they immediately saw the tall circular building in the center of the square, which was the main venue of the sports meeting, where important competitions were usually held. When the carriage arrived under the main arena, Li Min saw the entire arena clearly. The entire arena was circular and looked like a small city. In fact, Li Min was also involved in the design of this stadium. Although he did not understand design, he had watched many sports games in later generations and was familiar with such large-scale stadiums, so he could not help with professional issues. , but I can still put forward a lot of opinions on some general structures and details. Not only does this main stadium look like a city wall, but its construction techniques are almost the same as the city wall. In the middle of the entire stadium is the competition venue, and around the stadium are layers of auditoriums. These auditoriums are made of rammed earth. It's just that some concrete frames have been added to the interior, and the surface is covered with blue bricks and cement. The audience sits directly on the cement surface. Each floor is a row of seats. Of course, the entire stadium is open-air. If In the event of heavier rain or snow, the game will be suspended. When Li Min and the others entered the venue, today's polo match had not yet started, but the surrounding spectator stands were already full of people, and this kind of competition venue is a place where people can make noise and vent to their heart's content, so Li Min and the others just As soon as I entered the venue, I was startled by the lively scene inside. Cheers and noises were mixed together. Everyone felt that their ears were buzzing. Even when the people around them spoke, they had to shout loudly, otherwise they would not listen at all. Unclear. In the auditorium around the stadium, there are towering high platforms. There are sheds built with thick cloth on the platforms, which can be used to protect them from the sun and rain. The high platforms are supported by reinforced concrete pillars several people thick, which are very solid. These are VIP seats in the arena. Not only are they extremely expensive, but they also don¡¯t come only if you have money.Only people with status and status can go up there to watch the game. (To be continued. Text Chapter 283 The even more powerful Li Zhi Chapter 283 Li Zhi is even more powerful There are a total of thirty-two high platforms in the main auditorium. Each high platform is small in area and can only accommodate twenty or thirty people at most to watch the game. . . . The high platform in the north is for the exclusive use of the royal family. Only princes and princesses such as Li Shimin and Li Min can take people up there. Even if there are no royal people watching the game on a certain day, no one else is allowed to go up and occupy it. Of course, Well, I'm afraid no one in the whole country has the courage to go up without permission. After all, this involves the majesty of the royal family. However, Li Min did not go to the stand due north today. This was mainly because Yang Xian was there. If there were other people in the stand, it would probably make Yang Xun uncomfortable, so Li Min reserved it yesterday. He moved to a stand next to him, which made him feel more at ease. Through a dedicated passage, Li Min and the others arrived at the reserved stand. The stand was not large in size. There were several rows of chairs at the front. There were also copper railings around the stand to prevent people above from being careless. fall down. "Wow~, you can see so clearly here!" As soon as Cai'er arrived at the high platform, she immediately ran to the side facing the playing field, holding on to the railing and leaning forward to watch. She saw that there was only less than 100 meters from here to the field below. From a distance of 100 meters, as long as you are not nearsighted, you can see every move of the players on the field very clearly. "Sister Cai'er, look, there are horses for the competition. Those standing next to the horses are the teams that will participate in the competition!" Xiao Sizi pointed to the two fences next to the field and introduced Cai'er with excitement. . Wen Xin introduced them to them as soon as they got off the carriage. Sizi was not afraid of strangers and had a lively temperament, so he quickly got along with Cai'er. After hearing what Si Zi said, not only Cai'er looked at the two horse stalls, but Li Min and others also turned to look and found that the horses in the stalls were all in a single stall, and there was also a rider standing next to them. These riders may be Brushing the horse's hair, or lying in the horse's ear and talking softly, it seems that you are communicating with the horse. After all, once they are on the field, the horse is their most loyal partner and also the most important assistant, so the players They are all seizing this last moment to communicate with their old friends. "Sixth brother, sixth brother, I want to eat snacks!" While Li Min was looking at the entire arena, Si Zi suddenly ran over and said. "I want to eat too. I just saw a lot of snack vendors outside the arena. How about we go buy some?" Cai'er heard what Si Zi said and immediately echoed loudly. "No need to buy any more, I've already brought a lot of snacks!" Li Min just sat down and was about to take a rest, so he didn't want to go. Moreover, he had prepared a lot of snacks and snacks yesterday, all made by the chef of the palace. Yes, this is much more delicious than the ones sold outside the stadium. ¡°No~, I want to eat what¡¯s sold outside!¡± Si Zi said coquettishly. In fact, she didn't care what she ate, she just wanted to go out and join in the fun. "Brother Six, let me go shopping with Cai'er and Si Zi!" Seeing Si Zi's insistence, just when Li Ming was about to stand up and accompany them, Li Zhi unexpectedly stood up and said. "You" Li Min was a little uneasy. After all, Li Zhi and Cai'er were both too young. He was really uneasy without an adult accompanying them. "Don't worry, Sixth Brother. I've already reached the age to leave the palace and establish a palace, and I have so many guards around me. In addition, there are troops around the arena to maintain order. Is there anything else that could happen to the prince of the Tang Dynasty? ?" Li Zhi patted his chest and promised, but while speaking, this kid's eyes kept drifting towards Cai'er, but unfortunately Li Min and others didn't pay attention. Li Min thought it made sense when he heard it, and stopped blocking him immediately. At this time, Cai'er also convinced Yang Jian, and then the three of them jumped and ran down the stand under the protection of dozens of guards. Watching the three little guys leave, Li Min laughed, sat down with Yang Xian, and introduced him to the facilities around the arena. Wen Xin, surrounded by three girls, Wen'er, Hua'er, and Lvzhu, gave instructions. Looking at the people and things on the field, they covered their mouths and snickered. However, as soon as these beauties appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of some spectators below. Although these ordinary spectators did not dare to look blatantly, they still looked up secretly. , and at the same time I thought to myself: Which noble family is this woman? She is so beautiful! Li Zhi and the three of them went to buy snacks. They went there for a long time. They waited until both teams came on stage, but the three of them still didn't come back. This made Li Min and Yang Xian a little anxious. "Uncle, please wait here for a while. I'll go see why the three of them haven't come back yet?" Finally, Li Min couldn't wait any longer, so he stood up and said to Yang Xian. "That's fine, I guess they are playing wild outside. Just ask them to come back quickly!" Yang Xian was still calm. After all, this was the imperial capital of the Tang Dynasty. How could a prince?If anything happens to a princess when she goes out, it would be a big joke. Li Min nodded after hearing this. After greeting Wen Xin, he called Xi Junmai and several other guards to quickly walk out of the arena. In fact, it is not only noisy inside the stadium, but also lively outside the stadium. The huge flow of people watching the game also attracts countless small vendors. These vendors either push carts or ride three-wheeled bicycles, with all kinds of goods on the carts, including The most important thing is all kinds of snacks. These people all gather at various entrances of the arena, shouting one after another. Originally, Li Min was still worried about how to find someone, but as soon as he left the arena, he happened to see the guards of his Prince Qi's Mansion standing not far from the entrance, and among these guards, three small figures were lying down. Picking and shopping at a small stall. Seeing that the three of them were there, Li Min immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He walked over and wanted to call the three of them back to watch the game. However, when Li Min approached, the sight in front of him stunned him and his steps slowed down. Come down. Li Zhi and the others were seen with their backs to Li Min, and all their attention was focused on the snacks in the small stall in front of them. The stall owner was a middle-aged woman in her forties, and she was introducing her to Li Zhi and the others with a charming smile. Snacks, after all, the three people in front of them could tell at a glance that they were noble children, so they were naturally very generous with their purchases. Such customers were the favorites of vendors like them. Everything in front of him seemed very normal, but the only thing that made Li Min feel very dazzling was that Li Zhi was picking snacks with one hand, while the other hand was tightly holding Cai'er's white and tender little hand, and from time to time He turned around and said something to Cai'er, with a fawning smile on his face. He didn't even have time to pay attention when Si Zi next to him was talking to him. Si Zi's little mouth pouted in anger. Seeing the scene in front of him, Li Min was shocked on the outside and tender on the inside. If Li Zhi and Li Zhi holding hands were a few years older, then the scene in front of him would be normal, but the key is that the two people holding hands are both. He is still a child who has just turned ten. Of course, just holding hands is nothing, but look at the expression on Li Zhi's face. He is excited and has a faint aura of lust. This expression is very familiar to Li Min. , all those guys on the streets in later generations who want to please their girlfriends have this kind of face. Ridiculous! This is simply ridiculous! Although the children of the Tang Dynasty matured much earlier than later generations, they were too early to mature. In later generations, these two children would still be in elementary school. However, if Li Min thinks about it carefully, it is actually quite normal. Children of nobles are generally extremely precocious. After all, they have been surrounded by personal maids since they were young. If they have the chance, they will understand the affairs of men and women early. For example, that guy Li Zhen , although he was only twelve years old, and his relationship with Wu Meiniang's sister Xiao Meiniang was unclear, but this boy gave himself to the maid next to him early on the first night. In fact, this kind of thing is very common among nobles. For example, Wen'er and Hua'er around Li Min are actually destined to be his, and if they have had physical contact with their master earlier, their status will be more stable. Even if they can have a child, they will have a plan for the rest of their lives, so the maids around noble children will even take the initiative to seduce their masters. Looking at Li Zhi and Cai'er holding hands, Li Min suddenly thought that Li Zhen and Xiao Meiniang seemed to be ten years old when they hooked up together. In the past two years, Xiao Meiniang had lived in Li Zhen's house, which made the two of them even more confused. Their relationship has been developing rapidly. As for Mrs. Yang, she has already acquiesced in her daughter's relationship with Li Zhen. She is just waiting for them to consider getting married when they become adults. With Li Zhen as his elder brother setting an example, it is not surprising that Li Zhi would make such a precocious move. Moreover, Li Zhi is not a good guy to begin with. Historically, he has dared to seduce Wu Meiniang who is beside his father Li Shimin. , is there anything else he doesn¡¯t dare to do? Thinking of this, Li Min took a deep breath, calmed down his shocked mood, and tried to make his expression look more natural. After all, they were still children after all, and in order not to embarrass Cai'er, he kept a calm expression. He walked over and called, "Ninth brother, Cai'er, the competition is about to start. You guys hurry up and buy your things and come in!" Hearing Li Min's voice, Li Zhi and the others immediately turned their heads, and Si Zi burst into Li Min's arms with a cheer. It's just that when Li Zhi saw Li Min, his face was a little flustered. At the same time, he unnaturally loosened Cai'er's little hand and smiled at Li Min. As for Cai'er, who was as big as a brat, although he didn't quite understand men and women. However, I still felt a little shy instinctively, as if I had done something wrong and was caught by my cousin. Li Min picked up Si Zi who was rushing towards him, glanced at Li Zhi who was still giggling, and said again: "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and leave, the game is about to start!" "Ohoh, okay!" Li Zhi replied in a panic. Although Li Min didn't say anything, the look in his eyes was already telling him the little thoughts in his heart.My sixth brother knows everything. Although Li Zhi has always been shameless in front of Li Min, this kind of thing today still made him feel a little at a loss. Seeing Li Zhi hurriedly taking out his wallet to pay the bill, but because he wasn't thinking about it, he didn't know how much more he gave to the middle-aged aunt, which made her face turn into a flower with a smile, and her mouth was filled with laughter. Zi praised: "The young master is so generous. You can tell at a glance that he will be a blessed person in the future. He is a perfect match for this beautiful young lady next to him!" If this aunt's words had been heard when Li Min was not around, it is estimated that Li Zhi would have been very happy after hearing this, and probably would have rewarded the other party more. However, now Li Min is standing nearby with an unkind expression, and as a result, the middle-aged aunt's words have changed. When he exited, Li Zhi's face immediately turned green, and he was so angry that he almost asked for the money back. "Huh, why don't you come back quickly!" At this time, Li Min could no longer maintain the pretended expression on his face, and said to Li Zhi with a cold snort. As a result, Li Zhi shrank his neck in fright, lowered his head and followed Li Min into the arena obediently. As soon as they entered the special passage leading to their high platform, they heard the cheers in the stadium like a mountain roaring and a tsunami, and the names of Chang'an and Luoyang were also mixed in. It was estimated that the two teams had already started the game. "It's started, sister Cai'er, let's go quickly!" Hearing the cheers outside, Sizi immediately broke away from Li Min's arms, took Cai'er's hand and ran towards the stands. Li Zhi next to him saw something bad. If Si Zi and Cai'er ran to the front, he and Li Min would be the only ones left. Thinking of this, Li Zhi immediately made up his mind and raised his legs to follow. However, before his raised feet came down, a big hand immediately grabbed his neck, and then a gloomy voice said: "Nine Brother, don¡¯t rush there yet, Sixth Brother has something to say to you!¡± Upon hearing Li Min's tone, Li Zhi immediately trembled with fright. He turned to Li Min and showed a smile that was uglier than crying. At the same time, he said without saying anything: "Brother Six, I actually just want to be good with Cai'er. friend's!" "Oh? Good friends?" Li Min bared his teeth and smiled. "Yes, good friend! And Cai'er also likes to play with me. I bought her a lot of snacks just now." Li Zhi emphasized again. Although everyone can see that Li Zhi has something up his sleeve, he and Cai'er are still children after all. Li Min doesn't want to embarrass each other too much, but a small warning is still necessary: ??"Hey, okay, good friends are Good friend! But I want to tell you, although Cai'er is not my biological sister, in my heart she is the same as Si Zi. If anyone dares to bully her, don't blame me for being rude, even if the father himself comes It¡¯s useless to beg for mercy, do you understand?¡± When Li Min said the last sentence, the expression on his face suddenly became very calm, but his tone became a little more serious. This was to tell Li Zhi that he was definitely not joking. Li Zhi also didn't expect that Li Min would suddenly warn him so seriously, which made him stunned. At the same time, he was even more surprised when he heard that his sixth brother put Cai'er and Sizi together. His sixth brother loved Sizi the most. It was clear, but I didn't expect that Cai'er, who had a strange origin, would be so loved by Sixth Brother. And just when Li Min was teaching Li Zhi a lesson in the arena, Queen Xiao was also scolding someone at the house of Mrs. Sui in Chang'an City. Although the person being scolded was much older than Li Zhi, he was also the same as Li Zhi. Same, don¡¯t dare to talk back at all! (To be continued. Text Chapter 284 Queen Xiao is here "Brother Yu, why are you so reckless, even though you are my Lan?" The leader of the Lingxiao clan, after all, this matter is related to the future of thousands of clan members, but it¡¯s better for you that you directly issued the order without even discussing it with the clan members. Now many people have complained to me. What do you think we should do?" Queen Xiao reprimanded with an angry face, while the gray-haired Xiao Yu looked like a child who had done something wrong, lowering his head and not daring to say anything back. The reason why Empress Xiao lost such a temper was also due to Li Min. After Li Min officially placed Taiwan under his rule, he carried out a series of reforms in Taiwan's administration, which required a large number of talents, and the Xiao family It happened that the poor sales of silk had led to a decrease in the income of the clan, and there were too many children in the clan who were free of charge, so Xiao Yu, as the clan leader, ordered some of the clan's children who had no hope of taking the imperial examination to go to Taiwan to participate in politics, saying Maybe he can make it work. Originally, this could be regarded as a win-win situation. It not only helped Li Min solve the manpower problem, but also gave the children of the Lanling Xiao family another way to advance. However, there are so many clan heads of the Xiao family in Lanling, and there are always some who are unwilling to go to Taiwan. After all, in the eyes of the Tang people, Taiwan is really a barbaric land. If you go there, you will suffer, and you may even lose your life there, so these People were not willing to go at all, but they did not dare to disobey Xiao Yu's order, so they secretly reported this matter to Queen Xiao. After all, Queen Xiao was also considered a member of the Xiao family, and she was Xiao Yu's biological sister. Only she can make Xiao Yu take back his life. Queen Xiao actually didn¡¯t object to Xiao Yu doing this. On the contrary, Queen Xiao actually supported Xiao Yu's decision. The reason why she was so angry was because she blamed Xiao Yu for being too tough and not consulting other people in the clan. It will undoubtedly disgust the people in the clan. This is not a good thing for Xiao Yu. When Queen Xiao's anger was almost vented, Xiao Yu then said, "Sister, I know I was wrong, and I will definitely change it next time!" "Is there a next time?" Queen Xiao asked angrily again. "Don't dare, there will never be a next time!" Although Xiao Yu was already over seventy years old. But in front of his sister, he still acted like a child. If Li Min and Li Shimin saw it, they would probably be shocked. After all, no one would have thought that Xiao Yu, who was usually so rigid in front of others, would actually be raped by others. Trained like this. Although Xiao Yu¡¯s attitude of admitting his mistakes is very good. However, Empress Xiao understood that as the saying goes, a country is easy to change, but a character is hard to change. Her younger brother was born with a bad and hard temper, and was very domineering in words and deeds. Sometimes he even refused to give Li Shimin face, and he had an affair with Fang Xuan. The young upstart of the Tang Dynasty was not on the right track, which made his popularity in the court not good. If it weren't for Li Min's connections, Xiao Yu would have been exiled to the outside world again to serve as an official. Thinking of Xiao Yu¡¯s bad temper. Empress Xiao, the elder sister, suddenly let out a long sigh, and after letting Xiao Yu sit down, she said softly: "Brother Yu, it's time for you to change your temper. Although you are in a high position now, people in the clan naturally don't like it." I dare to object, but it¡¯s not nice to say it. We are all so old. If one day we pass away, the children and grandchildren left behind will all have to rely on the family to make a living. If someone has a grudge because of you, then Aren¡¯t you causing trouble for your children and grandchildren?¡± Hearing my sister say such heartbreaking words. Xiao Yu was also stunned, and then thought about the people he had offended over the years because of his temper. Although he was not afraid now, and his children were protected by him, there was no need to worry, but what if he was gone one day? , the girls there are going to suffer. Although others won't come openly, I'm afraid the secret ostracism is inevitable. "Thank you, sister, for your teaching. I will definitely keep it in mind!" Xiao Yu suddenly said with a solemn expression. When Empress Xiao saw that her younger brother really listened to what she said, a smile appeared on her face. As for the matter in Lanling, Empress Xiao asked Xiao Yu to write a letter to several important people in the clan, The tone should be as tactful as possible, and let them come forward to persuade those tribesmen who are unwilling to go. This will not only show that Xiao Yu values ????the important people in the tribe, but also push forward the matter of sending people to Taiwan. It can be said that it kills two birds with one stone. After talking about the business, Queen Xiao and Xiao Yu chatted for a while, but as they were talking, Queen Xiao thought of Cai'er, and then sighed and said: "Brother Yu, you don't know, the little girl Liu Lang brought back But it hurts, and not only do I like it, but Jiuniang also likes it very much. Unfortunately, she sent someone to tell me this morning that she and Liu Lang would go to the sports meeting today, so she stopped coming to my place. Otherwise, I must let you see it, and you will definitely like it when the time comes!¡± Seeing her sister's happy expression when she mentioned Cai'er, Xiao Yu also felt a little relieved. After all, her sister had a rough life and didn't even have a junior to accompany her in her later years. Now she can have oneIt was a good thing that she cared so much about a junior. However, when Xiao Yu heard about sports, she thought of one more thing. Empress Xiao smiled and said, "Sister, speaking of this sports meeting, there are also juniors in my family participating in the competition, and it happens to be held today." "Oh?" Queen Xiao was very interested when she heard this, "I know all the boys in your family. Who participated in the competition?" "Who else could it be? Of course it's the Xiao Lin who is the least worried!" Xiao Yu said with a smile on his face, and a rare doting tone in his tone. "Xiao Lin, is that the little guy in the Imperial College?" Queen Xiao's eyes lit up, and a figure of a young junior immediately appeared in her mind. "That's right, it's that kid. He spends all day in the Imperial Academy not doing anything serious. This time he actually signed up for the sports meeting and practiced at home all day. If he puts his seriousness into studying, he will definitely be able to get a Jinshi in the next subject. !" Although Xiao Yu scolded his grandson Xiao Lin in his words, his tone was full of doting. After all, Xiao Lin is the most outstanding person in the third generation of their Xiao family. He is usually deeply liked by Xiao Yu. If he didn't If something unexpected happens, I will definitely pass the next imperial examination. Seeing Xiao Yun's unreliable expression, Queen Xiao also smiled and shook her head. She had also seen Xiao Lin's child. He was indeed a smart and clever person, and he also had a good relationship with Li Min, so she asked her to I have a deep impression on Xiao Lin. At this moment. Xiao Yu suddenly thought of something and said, "Sister, we don't have anything to do today. It happens to be the day of Xiao Lin's competition. How about we go to the sports meeting together?" As soon as Xiao Yu's suggestion came out, Empress Xiao also showed hesitation on her face. Xiao Lin was said to be her younger brother's favorite grandson, and she liked him quite a lot. If he could participate in the competition today, it would be fine if she didn't know. But now that her younger brother Xiao Yu has spoken out, she, as an aunt, should naturally go and encourage Xiao Lin. It's just that she never liked places that were too noisy. Thinking of the extremely noisy stadiums at sports games gave her a headache. Xiao Yu also noticed the hesitation on her sister's face, and continued to persuade with a smile: "Sister, didn't you say that Cai'er also went to watch the game? Maybe we can meet him again. Then you can give me some advice. Let me introduce him and let me see what kind of child he is that makes you and Concubine Yang like him so much?" The reason why Xiao Yu persuaded Queen Xiao to go to the sports meeting was actually because he wanted to take her out for a walk. After all, Queen Xiao stayed in her house every day and rarely went out. If this continues, no matter how healthy someone is, she will be When you feel sick, it's better to go out and relax. Upon hearing Xiao Yu mention Cai'er, Queen Xiao finally made up her mind, nodded and said: "Okay, then let's go to the sports meeting. Cai'er has been coming to the house to accompany me in the past few days, but suddenly something happened today and she didn't come , but it also makes me miss her. If I meet her, I will definitely introduce it to you. By the way, you can help me keep an eye out to see if there is a suitable boy. After all, Cai'er is not young anymore. In two years It¡¯s time to talk about my husband¡¯s family.¡± Seeing that her sister finally agreed, Xiao Yu also showed a satisfied smile, and then saw that when her sister mentioned that Cai'er, she became very energetic and even talked more. This made Xiao Yu even more Somewhat amazed, and at the same time secretly curious in his heart, who is this Cai'er who he has never met before, so that he can make his sister care about her like this? Just when Queen Xiao and Xiao Yu prepared their carriages and rushed to the main stadium of the sports meeting, the polo match at the main stadium had been going on for some time. Horse hooves were flying throughout the stadium, and the riders on the horses were waving their sticks and chasing the man. The fist-sized polo flew back and forth on the field. From time to time, a rider hit the polo, causing the polo to keep passing on the field. The hearts of countless people in the audience were attracted by the small polo. There were constant bursts of cheers or yells. Polo in the Tang Dynasty was different from polo in later generations. There were only four people in each team of polo in later generations, but there were as many as ten people in each team of polo in the Tang Dynasty. The two teams together had more than 20 people. It was simply Equivalent to a small cavalry, these more than twenty riders chase a small polo ball on the field. They are brutal and filled with infinite passion. It is a very passionate sport. "Okay! Hurry! Pass the ball quickly!" Li Min and Li Zhi in the stands clenched their fists and shouted with excitement. As Chang'an people, they naturally support the Chang'an team. The current situation on the court is good. They are temporarily tied with last year's champion Luoyang team. Moreover, the Chang'an team controls the polo and is launching a new round of offense. I saw that the Chang'an team in black uniforms cooperated tacitly on the field. The main attacker had already rushed to the front. The teammates behind quickly passed the ball over, and the main attacker volleyed the ball hard, and the small polo was like lightning. He rushed towards the opponent's goal and was about to score another point, but unfortunately, LuoyangThe team deserves to be the championship team last year. Suddenly, a man rushed out in front of the goal and blocked the ball. Chang'an team's attack failed! ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 285: Chen'er~, it's Chen'er! ff37; ww.ff35; ff18; Li Zhi sat down helplessly and angrily picked up the juice next to him and drank it. The audience below was even more shouting and cursing. Some scolded the Chang'an team for their weak offense, some scolded the Luoyang team for being too strong, and some even scolded the Chang'an team for being too strong. Yelling and cursing randomly, making it unclear what he is cursing? However, the audience below were not only from Chang'an, but also many who came all the way from Luoyang to support their team, so the two groups of fans easily clashed, and there was a continuous exchange of curses, but If someone dares to take action, they have to think carefully. After all, there are many soldiers on the field to maintain order. If they are caught making trouble, not only will they be slapped, but they may also be imprisoned for several months. That's no joke. Li Min drank a few sips of juice, then grabbed the fried beans next to him and ate them. Li Zhi and the others bought this from a small stall outside. The method is very simple, just stir-fry it with salt and pepper. It tastes good. Yes, but if you eat too much, your mouth will dry up and you will get angry. Unfortunately, there is no corn now, otherwise you can make popcorn and eat popcorn while watching the game, which is in line with Li Min's habit. In fact, in Li Min's stands, only Li Min and Li Zhi were really concentrating on watching the game. Although Yang Xian was also watching the game, he was mostly looking at the audience below, while Wen Xin and Wen'er were the only ones watching the game. , spend most of the time chatting. Only when the game is very exciting, they will glance a few absentmindedly, and shout a few times when they are happy. On such occasions. They can lose their usual ladylike temperament without worrying about others' criticism. As for Cai'er and Sizi, they spend most of their time playing with the toys they brought. As for the pile of snacks they just went out to buy, almost all of them were to Li's surprise. Min and Li Zhi both ate. As time goes by. The game went very smoothly. Both teams were very strong and the score was closely pursued. Until the end of the game, Chang'an team temporarily led by one point. The main attacker, hired heavily by the Chang'an team, took the lead and rushed to the back of the Luoyang team and whipped the polo into the opponent's goal. As a result, the Chang'an team led by two points, and there were only a few minutes left before the end of the game. It can be said that this One goal directly sealed the Changan team's victory. "Haha~, finally avenging shame, our Chang'an finally overwhelmed Luoyang again!" When the ball was scored. Li Zhi was happy to have the juice in his hand and shouted excitedly. Chang'an is the capital of the Tang Dynasty, and the people in the city naturally have a sense of arrogance. However, at the last Winter Games, the Luoyang team won the championship in the polo match. This made many polo enthusiasts in Chang'an City very unhappy. And Li Zhi is obviously one of them. "Ninth brother, it's too early for you to be happy. This round of competition is not a knockout. Although the Luoyang team has temporarily lost one game. But their strength is so strong. Maybe they will meet the Chang'an team again in the finals. It's not necessarily who wins or loses." Although Li Min also supported the Chang'an team, seeing Li Zhi's excitement, he couldn't help but pour cold water on them. In fact, Li Min doesn¡¯t care much about winning or losing. The key is that the game is exciting, and today¡¯s game undoubtedly made him very satisfied. After all, both teams are very strong and their will is very determined. For example, the Luoyang team is now two points behind and there is not much time left, but their players still maintain a strong fighting spirit. They organized waves of fierce attacks, and it seemed that they wanted to make a comeback at the end, even if it was to get back one point, at least the loss would not be so ugly. If it were normal times, Li Zhi would definitely have a few words with Li Min, but maybe because of Cai'er, he felt a little guilty. When he heard Li Min's words, he just laughed a few times and said nothing. "Husband, the polo match is over, what's the next match?" Wen Xin also asked at this time. Although they didn't watch the match attentively, they still knew the general process of the match. At least they knew that the polo match was about to begin. It's about to end. "Oh, the next one is the 400-step relay race, which is also a very exciting and exciting sport. And among the teams competing today, there is actually a team composed of graduates from the Imperial College!" Li Min introduced with a smile. , since you come to watch the sports meeting, you will naturally not just watch one polo match, the following games are also very exciting. "Oh? It's very interesting that those nerds also came to participate in the competition, but what is a four-hundred-step relay race?" Li Zhi immediately took the lead in shouting when he heard it, but the relay race was not included in the Winter Games last year. The entry into the competition was just added this year, so not only Li Zhi didn't understand it, but Yang Jian, Wen Xin and others also didn't understand it. While Li Min was busy explaining to Wen Xin and the others what a relay race was, on the left side of their stand, separated by two stands, Xiao Yu and Queen Xiao were supported by their servants., walked up slowly. "Brother Yu, this polo match is really too noisy!" Queen Xiao slowly sat down on her seat and turned to Xiao Yu at the same time. Polo was one of the most popular sports in the Tang Dynasty, especially among the nobility, so this also led to a large number of people who loved polo. Every time there was a polo match, the stadium was busier than other games. Much more lively. "Haha, sister, don't worry, this game is about to end, and then it's Lin'er's turn for the relay race!" Xiao Yu is different from his sister. He really likes polo matches and the excitement, but Today I had to miss the polo match in order to invite my sister out to relax. Queen Xiao nodded after hearing this, but her brows were still slightly wrinkled, obviously still not used to such a noisy environment. "By the way, Cai'er and Liulang are also here to watch the game, but with so many stands on the field, which one are they on?" Empress Xiao suddenly thought of Cai'er and hurriedly stood up and looked around the entire field. Although she knew that Li They must be in one of the stands, but there are so many stands at once, and they are all far apart. Except for the two stands next to each other on both sides, the people in the other stands can't be seen clearly. "Haha, this is simple. The people who manage the arena must know it. I will send someone to ask!" Xiao Yu laughed. The servant who was brought beside him immediately understood and turned around to find someone to ask. After a while, the servant who went to ask questions came back, bowed and replied: "To the Duke and Madam, His Highness the King of Qi is looking at the stand two seats away to our right." "Oh?" Upon hearing the servant's words, Queen Xiao immediately walked to the right side of the stand, holding the railing and looking towards Li Min's stand. However, because the distance was too far, Queen Xiao was older and her eyesight was not very good. , so I could only vaguely see a few figures sitting there, but I couldn't see clearly what they looked like. Xiao Yu saw his sister's anxious look, but he smiled. He took out a pair of glasses with a brass frame from his arms and put them on. He had read poetry and books since he was a child, but his eyes were affected. It was very blurry. In later generations' words, it was a bit short-sighted. It got worse as he got older. When Li Min knew about it, he made a pair of myopia glasses and gave them to him. After Xiao Yu put on his glasses, he signaled to the servant next to him. As a result, the other party immediately opened the small box sent by the stadium and carefully took out a pair of telescopes inside. This was specially prepared by the stadium for the VIPs in the stands. After all, The stands are relatively high, and although the situation on the field can be seen clearly, some detailed movements cannot be seen clearly, so there are telescopes prepared on each stand for the use of the nobles on each stage. Empress Xiao didn't expect that the stadium was so well prepared, and she immediately asked the servant to get one for herself. At this time, Xiao Yu had already raised the telescope, put it in front of her and looked at Li Min's stand, and she happened to see a People gathered around Li Min, as if they were listening to what he was saying. Xiao Yu scanned the people around Li Min in the camera and found a little girl of about ten years old standing next to Princess Jinyang. She was very cute and cute. She must be Cai'er, who was praised by her sister. . Hey~! As the camera turned, Xiao Yu suddenly found Yang Xian next to Li Min. He was Empress Xiao's biological brother and Yang Xian's biological uncle. Naturally, he was very familiar with Yang Xian in the past. Although it had been more than twenty years, Yang Xian also changed from the majestic and heroic Sui prince to a white-haired old man, but when Xiao Yu saw him at a glance, he still felt an extremely strong sense of familiarity. "Thiswhy does this person look so much like Chen'er?" Xiao Yu carefully looked at Yang Jian in the telescope, and at the same time thought to himself, "Noimpossible, Chen'er has been dead for more than 20 years, he There¡¯s absolutely no way it¡¯s Chi¡¯er!¡± Just when Xiao Yu was secretly hesitating, Queen Xiao next to her also took the telescope handed by the servant, and then raised it gently. When she saw Cai'er listening to Li Min's words seriously in the camera, Xiao There was also a kind smile on the queen's face. Empress Xiao's attention was originally focused on Cai'er, but when the camera passed over Yang Jian next to Li Min, she suddenly felt as if she was being shocked by an electric shock. Her whole body was stunned, and the smile on her face suddenly froze. . Immediately afterwards, Queen Xiao's whole body began to tremble, and she could not even hold the telescope in her hand steadily. Finally, she let go, and the telescope suddenly fell from the stand into the crowd below, and Queen Xiao felt as if someone had snatched it away. The strength in his whole body is average, and he will collapse to the ground as soon as his body becomes weak. Fortunately, there were Xiao Yu and several servants nearby. When they saw Queen Xiao's strange behavior, they immediately came up to support her. Although Empress Xiao did not fall, her eyes were straight. After a while, she suddenly grabbed her brother Xiao Yu's hand with such force that Xiao Yu frowned in pain.  "•©•©'er~, it's Jian'er!" Queen Xiao said with tears in her eyes, as if she was sure but also questioning. ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 286 Mother and son recognize each other "Sister, please walk slowly and be careful with yourself!" Xiao Yu shouted loudly while panting and chasing Queen Xiao in front of her in the passage leading to the high platform where Li Min was. After seeing Yang Xian on Li Min's side in the telescope just now, Queen Xiao was so shocked that she almost collapsed to the ground, but then she woke up, stood up and rushed into the special passage next to her. Naturally, Xiao Yu couldn't let such an old sister pass alone, so she had to follow her quickly. However, she didn't expect that although Queen Xiao was older, she was so homesick for her son that she walked faster than anyone else, even the few people next to her. The three young maids and servants could barely keep up, but Xiao Yu fell behind. . Queen Xiao turned a deaf ear to her younger brother Xiao Yu's shouting, and just walked forward quickly, with excitement on her face and tears in her dim eyes. Although she hasn't actually met that person yet, and the person has changed tremendously, Empress Xiao is certain that the person must be her son Yang Jian. Although during the Jiangdu Rebellion, Yu Wenhuaji claimed to have killed Yang Jian long ago, Empress Xiao never saw her son's body with her own eyes. At first, she had some extravagant hopes, but later she saw that the princes and princesses around her were almost When they all died at the hands of Yu Wenhuaji, she gave up her last extravagant hope. She thought that Yang Jian, like his brothers and sisters, had all been poisoned by the other party, but she didn't expect that it had only been more than twenty years. How could she not be excited when her son Yang Jian appeared in front of her alive? Xiao Yu from the back looked at the old sister stumbling forward in front of him, but he had mixed feelings in his heart. When he first saw the nephew Yang Jian who was suspected to be dead long ago, he was as excited as his sister Empress Xiao, but after calming down, But he immediately thought, if the other party is really Yang Jian, why has he not recognized his sister for so long? And judging from the familiarity between him and Li Min, they must have known each other for a long time, given Li Min's personality. But she has been hiding it from him and her sister, Empress Xiao. There must be some unavoidable secret in this. But this time, my sister unexpectedly saw Yang Jian. I don't know if this is a blessing or a curse? Just when Queen Xiao and her brother hurried towards Li Min's high platform, Li Min and the others did not notice it at all, even after Li Min explained the rules of the relay race to everyone. He also talked about some other newly added competition events with great interest. Such as marathon, triple jump, etc. "Marathon is not about running through pine trees with horses. This event originated from Daqin in the far west. There is an ancient country called Greece. This Greece is composed of many city gangs, among which there is one of the most prosperous city-states. It¡¯s called Athens¡­¡± Just when Li Xun was explaining the origin of the marathon, and Wen Xin and others were listening with interest, Yang Xian next to him suddenly frowned, and he felt a sense of uneasiness, as if he had a premonition. As if something is about to happen. And at this moment. Suddenly, they heard a noise coming from the entrance of their stand, as if the guards were blocking someone from coming in. Li Min and the others also noticed the movement at the entrance, and stopped for a moment, turning to look at the entrance. Except for a few of the nearly one hundred guards brought by Li Min to defend themselves in the stands, the rest were arranged at the entrance. After all, that's the only way into the stands. Moreover, Li Min had previously ordered that no one should be allowed in without his order! However, Li Min's order obviously had no effect. Suddenly, a group of guards from Prince Qi's Mansion rushed in backwards from the entrance. Moreover, these guards kept retreating, obviously unable to stop the person in front. This surprised Li Min and others, and they couldn't figure out who the other party was. How could so many palace guards not stop him? Just when Li Min and the others stood up and looked towards the entrance, they saw that almost all the guards in the passage were squeezed out, and then a white-haired old man tremblingly broke in with the support of several slaves. But the guards around her wanted to stop her but didn't dare to stop her. After all, they all knew each other's identity, and she was so old. If something bad happened, no one could afford it. "Grandmagrandma!" As soon as Li Min saw this intruding figure, his eyes immediately widened with an incredible expression on his face. He never thought that Queen Xiao would appear here? Yang Jian, who was feeling very uneasy next to him, stood up suddenly when he saw Empress Xiao. He stared at Empress Xiao with a shocked face. The expressions in his eyes were very complicated, with tangled emotions such as shock, guilt, joy, etc. together. When Empress Xiao saw Yang Jian, she was so excited that she trembled all over. The tears in her eyes suddenly flowed down. Thousands of words were blocked in her chest, but her trembling lips could not utter a single word. ??????????????????????????????????¡­Qu Qu knelt on the ground and said, "My son! Pay homage to the Queen Mother!" Although Yang Jian had made up his mind not to meet his mother, now that he had met her, it was useless to hide. Moreover, the stand was so big that there was no place to hide, so Yang Jian had to sigh secretly. It seemed that this Everything is God¡¯s will! Mother! When Empress Xiao heard this title, her whole body was shocked. For many years, she had never heard this familiar title again except when she dreamed about it at midnight. Moreover, every time she dreamed of her two sons, she would wake up. They all cried loudly. Among them, the eldest son Yang Zhao was okay. Although he died young, he had a good death after all. However, the second son Yang Jian was killed. This made her, a mother, unable to control herself every time she thought about it. She burst into tears, but it was so pitiful that her second son Yang Jian, who had been thought to have been dead for many years, was now standing in front of her alive, and even called her mother, which made Empress Xiao suddenly feel like she was in a dream. I saw Empress Xiao trembling with her hands, leaning down and slowly stretching out in front of Yang Jian, lightly touching Yang Jian's old face and immediately retreating, as if she was worried that she was in a dream, and that she would be in front of her with just one force. The beautiful dream was shattered, but through her fingertips, Queen Xiao could feel the warmth of the other person's face, which made Queen Xiao excited again. It turned out that she was really not dreaming! "ChenChen'er?" Queen Xiao's voice was trembling, and her face was filled with tears of excitement, "Is it you, Chen'er?" "Mother, I am your minister, and I am your son!" Yang Jian saw his mother's excited look, but her chest felt like a big stone was blocking her chest. It was obvious how much her mother had missed him over the years! "My Jian'er~" After getting Yang Jian's affirmative answer, Empress Xiao was finally sure that in front of her was the son she thought had been dead for many years. She could no longer control her feelings and hugged Yang Jian with a cry of sadness. The mother and son hugged each other and cried. When Wen Xin next to her saw this touching scene, she could no longer hold back her tears. She took out her handkerchief and kept wiping her tears. At the same time, she hugged Cai'er who was also crying like a tearful person next to her, telling her not to disturb her. Her father and grandmother. But Li Min sighed silently, and immediately ordered all the guards and servants in the stands to come to the passage, leaving this place to the Queen Xiao mother and son who had just met each other, including him and Wen Xin. As for the two outsiders, Li Zhi and Si Zi, Si Zi didn't know what was going on because he was too young. He just saw his sister-in-law Wen Xin and the newly met sister Cai'er crying, and she also cried "Wow" Li Zhi stood up, and Li Zhi had a confused expression. He couldn't figure out what was going on in front of him? When Li Min held the crying Sizi with one hand and took Li Zhi to the passage for shelter, Li Zhi broke away from Li Min's hand and asked with a puzzled look on his face: "Brother Six, this What's going on? Why did Mr. Mu call Mrs. Sui Guo's mother? Isn't Mrs. Sui Guo the queen of the previous dynasty? Could it be" Li Zhi was not stupid. He had already figured out the truth of the matter after asking. After all, it had only been more than 20 years since the fall of the Sui Dynasty. Many people were witnesses of the troubled times at the end of the Sui Dynasty. In addition, Li Zhi was a prince. , naturally knew the identity of Queen Xiao very well, so she immediately thought of Yang Jian's identity. After all, Queen Xiao only had two biological sons in total, and the eldest son died young, so the identity of this 'Mr. Mu' was naturally revealed. At this moment, another burst of messy footsteps came from the distant passage, and then Xiao Yu ran over panting. When he saw Li Min, he shouted out of breath: "Six Liu Lang! Is your grandmother okay?" As soon as she saw Xiao Yu, Wen Xin, the granddaughter, immediately ran forward to help her, while Li Min showed a wry smile and said: "Grandpa, don't worry, grandma is fine, but I don't know if she will be fine next." .¡± Xiao Yu just sat down on the chair brought by the servants with Wen Xin's help, but when he heard Li Min's words, he immediately stood up again with a "Teng" sound, and angrily shouted angrily: "Liu Lang, you are like this What means?" As soon as Xiao Yu finished speaking, he immediately thought of what he had just seen Yang Jian, and asked impatiently: "Let me ask you, when I was in other stands just now, I actually saw someone next to you with my binoculars. This person looks very much like your uncle who died young, now tell me, who is he?" When Li Min heard Xiao Yu's scolding and questioning, he also smiled bitterly and said: "Grandpa, that person is my uncle Yang Jian, but this time my grandmother and mother and son met, it was not the same. A good thing!¡± Xiao Yu originally suspected that the reason why Yang Jian did not meet his sister, Empress Xiao, must be hiding something. Now that he heard Li Min's personal admission, he felt a thump in his heart. There was an extremely ominous premonition, and he asked some urgent questions. Said: "Liu Lang, what is going on? Please explain it to me quickly."?! " Text Chapter 287 The Open-minded Queen Xiao Chapter 287 The Open-minded Queen Xiao The VIP passage is built inside the stadium stands. In addition to the staff of the stadium, only VIPs from each stand can enter. At the exit of the passage from Li Min's stand, the guards from Prince Qi's Mansion were divided into two teams, guarding each end of the passage. Li Min, Xiao Yu and others were standing in the dim passage in the middle, with different expressions on their faces. They are different, but they all maintain an unspeakable silence, even the liveliest Si Zi and Cai'er are no exception. "Liu Lang, according to what you said, Chen'er is terminally ill and will not die soon. Is it because he is afraid that her mother will be sad for him again, so we haven't recognized each other?" Xiao Yu was silent for a while, and then suddenly said . Li Min had just explained to him the reason why Yang Jian had not seen Empress Xiao, and even told him the process of meeting Yang Jian, but he had not mentioned some secret things, such as the matter about the four guards. "It's true. At first, my uncle didn't even want to come to Chang'an again. It was my third brother and I who spent a lot of effort to convince him. However, my uncle put forward a condition, that is, he didn't want to see my grandmother. My third brother and I had no choice but to I have no choice but to agree." Li Min replied with a distressed look on his face. I originally thought that Queen Xiao would not come to the game, but I didn't expect that because of Xiao Yu's relationship, Queen Xiao would make an exception and come to meet them. It was such a coincidence. Could it be that she really happened to be there by herself? Is there destiny? When Li Min was lamenting the wonders of the world, Xiao Yu also had the same idea, but he also blamed himself a little in his heart. Yang Xun and Li Min were indeed right. Now Yang Xun's time is running out, and he may not know what day he will die. He may let go, and his sister, Queen Xiao, is already so old. If she experiences the pain of losing a child again, that kind of blow will definitely make a person collapse. What's more, in this situation, Yang Xian still regained something, but after gaining it, he lost it quickly. This is more devastating than the ordinary pain of losing a child. Xiao Yu and Li Min did not speak, and the passage fell into silence again. Through the small entrance leading to the stands, Li Min and the others could hear that Queen Xiao, mother and son in the stands were crying and laughing, and more The voices were inaudible at all. It seemed that they were explaining their experiences over the years. When the relay race below was about to end, Queen Xiao and her son in the stands stopped talking. Then Yang Jian walked into the passage with red eyes. He first saluted Xiao Yu and said: "Uncle, my nephew is unfilial. , I came to Chang'an and never visited my house, it is really rude!" Xiao Yu looked at his gray-haired nephew and sighed: "Jian'er, I know you have difficulties. Liu Lang told me everything just now. But since you mother and son recognize each other, it can be regarded as God's will. You Just try to stay with your mother as much as possible for a while. By the way, you haven¡¯t told your mother about your affairs yet, right?¡± When Yang Jian heard Xiao Yu's words, he smiled bitterly and said: "Uncle, although my mother was temporarily excited when she saw me, with her old wisdom, she could naturally see the problem between me and her, so she After her questioning, I told my mother that I was terminally ill.¡± Li Min and Xiao Yu were both shocked after hearing this. Although they had expected it before, they still had extravagant hopes in their hearts. They hoped that Queen Xiao would ignore this matter because of her excitement when mother and son recognized each other. But now they see Come on, Queen Xiao is a person who has come through the storm after all. It is really difficult to fool her. "Uncle, Liulang, everyone, please go in, mother is fine!" While Li Min and Xiao Yu were hesitating, Yang Jian continued, and at the same time, he took Cai'er's hand and motioned for everyone to go to the stage to meet Empress Xiao. . Li Min and Xiao Yu looked at each other, and they both saw a bit of helplessness in each other's eyes. Especially for Li Min, Queen Xiao was not only an ill-fated woman, but also a respectable elder, but Sometimes reality is so cruel. Empress Xiao's husband, children, and glorious identity were taken away more than 20 years ago, but now she is also taking away her last surviving son. With resentment against God's injustice, Li Min followed Xiao Yu, and everyone arrived at the stand. However, to everyone's surprise, Queen Xiao's spirit was very good, and she was not as good as Li Min imagined. Sad, and when he saw Cai'er, he immediately hugged her in his arms and said very affectionately: "Cai'er, you damn girl, you know clearly that I am your biological grandmother, but you still keep it secret from me. Should I hit him?" Cai'er was originally very worried, but when she saw the kind smile on her grandmother's face, she suddenly felt happy in her heart. Her tear-stained face immediately showed a sweet smile to Queen Xiao, and at the same time whispered Said: "Grandma, forgive me, it's all Cai'er's fault. Cai'er apologizes to you!" Seeing that Cai'er was so sensible and took the initiative to call herself grandmother, Empress Xiao was even more happy. After hugging her and kissing her twice, she never looked back again.Then he looked at Li Min again and said with a cold snort: "Liu Lang, how brave are you to keep hiding your uncle's affairs from me?" Li Min also felt strange about Queen Xiao's happy expression. Logically speaking, Yang Jian was terminally ill, so Queen Xiao shouldn't act like a normal person anyway? However, when he heard Empress Xiao's blaming words, he immediately pretended to be aggrieved and said: "Grandma Qi, you really can't blame your grandson for this matter. My mother-in-law and third brother also know that, even they I didn¡¯t say anything, and I, the youngest, naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡± Li Min unjustly pulled Concubine Yang and Li Ke out as a shield, which made Empress Xiao laugh and scold her. This not only made Li Min and Xiao Yu feel confused, but Wen Xin and Li Zhi next to them also showed puzzled expressions. It was precisely because of this that after Queen Xiao laughed, no one said anything, and the scene suddenly changed. It got colder. When Empress Xiao saw the expressions on Li Min and the others' faces, she shook her head helplessly, held Cai'er and sat on her lap, and at the same time pulled her son Yang Jian to sit beside her, and then this Then he said: "Brother Yu, Liulang, do you think I should feel miserable after hearing that Qie'er is terminally ill?" Li Min and Xiao Yu were in a dilemma when they heard Queen Xiao's words. They felt as if it was inappropriate to say yes or no. But Empress Xiao showed an open-minded smile, gently held the hands of her son Yang Jian and her granddaughter Cai'er and said: "Perhaps in your opinion, I am such an old woman, if I experience the loss of a child again, If it hurts, your body may not be able to bear it, but you are all wrong!" When Empress Xiao said this, she turned her head and glanced at Yang Xian beside her. The words she said above were not only for Li Min and others, but also for her son Yang Xian. When Yang Xian heard his mother's words, his face changed. There was also a hint of shame. Then Empress Xiao said again: "I have suffered all the hardships in the world in my life, and I have long been indifferent to everything. But now that I am older, I most hope to have a junior by my side. However, during the turmoil back then, I gave up this extravagant idea, but I didn¡¯t expect that God was so kind to me and allowed Xi¡¯er to escape with his life. Although he has not been with me these years, at least he is still alive, and there is such a cute person as Cai¡¯er. My daughter, this is enough!" When Empress Xiao said this, Yang Xian next to her was already in tears. He didn't expect his mother to be so easily satisfied. She was already very happy as long as she was alive and well. Li Min and Wen Xin looked at each other, feeling a little moved by Empress Xiao's great motherly love. "Sister, if you think so, I can rest assured, little brother." Xiao Yu also said with some regret, finally showing a smile on his face. After hearing this, Empress Xiao smiled at Xiao Yu, and then said: "Although Chen'er is terminally ill, from the conversation with him just now, I know that although he has had some rough times in recent years, in these last few years , but have been living very peacefully, and Cai'er has always been with me. The only thing I can't let go of is Cai'er's matter, but now I am the grandmother, and there is Jiuniang's aunt, plus Ke With our two cousins, Er and Liulang, no one dares to bully our Cai'er!" When Empress Xiao said this, she turned to look at her son Yang Jian again, touched the wrinkles on his forehead and said: "Jian'er is already fifty-four this year. Even if he dies of illness, it cannot be regarded as a sudden death. And I am always like this." At an old age, I have already seen through life and death. Cai'er is taking the first step now. Maybe before long, I will also go down to accompany the father and son, and then it will be up to Liulang and you to take care of Cai'er!" Hearing her grandmother talk about life and death, and also mentioning herself, Cai'er suddenly felt sad again, and big tears welled up again, dripping down her white and tender cheeks. Empress Xiao also noticed something strange about her granddaughter. She immediately took out her handkerchief, wiped Cai'er's tears and said with a smile: "Cai'er doesn't cry, it's all because of grandma's fault, which made Cai'er sad. Today is our ancestor's day." It¡¯s the day when Sun and Sun are reunited, come and give grandma a smile!¡± At this time, Wen Xin and the sensible Si Zi also came up to help persuade Cai'er. With the help of the two of them, Cai'er quickly smiled again. In addition, what surprised everyone was that this kid Li Zhi also joined in the fun. Not only did Cai'er smile. After giving some persuasion and wiping Cai'er's tears, Li Min dragged her back. Empress Xiao seemed to be true to her words. She didn't care much about her son Yang Jian's terminal illness. She also kept Yang Jian talking with great interest. Xiao Yu and Li Min also accompanied her, interjecting from time to time. A few words. Although the game below was in full swing, there was a warm scene in their stands, as if a family gathered together during the holidays to chat. But just as he was talking happily, Yang Jian's face suddenly changed and he grabbed her tightly with both hands.The armrests of the bed, and big beads of sweat were squeezed out on the forehead! (To be continued. Text Chapter 288 Rheumatoid Paralysis ff37; ww.ff35; ff18; After noticing Yang Xian's strange behavior, he screamed something bad in his heart, rushed over to support him, and at the same time shouted loudly to the servant next to him. At this time, Queen Xiao and others also discovered Yang Jian's situation, and they all panicked. However, Xiao Yu remained calm and helped Li Min pinch Yang Jian's mouth. Everyone was caught off guard by Yang Xian's sudden illness, especially Empress Xiao. She had just met her son, and just after a cup of tea, the terminal illness that had tortured her son for several years relapsed. Although She had been very open-minded before, but as a mother, especially when mother and son had been separated for many years, Yang Xian fell ill again after only seeing each other for a long time. This was undoubtedly an extremely cruel reality for her. In fact, it is not surprising that Yang Xian fell ill. His disease is largely affected by emotions. Great joy or sorrow may trigger an attack. Today, he had no choice but to meet his mother, Queen Xiao. It can be said that he is both happy and sad. He is very optimistic about his condition. It's even more unfavorable, so it's not surprising that he fell ill on the spot. Fortunately, the last time Yang Jian was ill, he asked Sun Simiao for diagnosis and treatment. He taught Li Min and others some first aid methods. Although they could not cure the disease, they could relieve the symptoms. I saw Li Min and several guards lifting Yang Xian, who had his eyes closed, from the chair, and then placed him flat on the ground. Then, under the command of Li Min, together with Xiao Yu, several people either pinched the tiger's mouth or pressed the person. , while Queen Xiao stood aside holding the crying Cai'er tightly, turning a deaf ear to Wen Xin's comfort, with a look of anxiety on her face. The first person to arrive was the doctor from the arena. However, most of the doctors in the stadium are very good at bruises and injuries. They are completely helpless with Yang Xian's disease. Fortunately, one of the doctors is proficient in massage. After watching him work on Yang Xian for a long time, he actually made Yang Xian pale. His complexion recovered a bit, and his breathing became much easier. This made Li Min and others feel unexpectedly happy, and Queen Xiao even rewarded them generously. When Sun Simiao arrived to diagnose and treat Yang Xun, Queen Xiao and others next to her were all nervous, and Li Min was even more worried. He remembered what Sun Simiao had said last time. If Yang Xun gets sick again, it may be life-threatening. If Sun Simiao really follows Sun Simiao's words this time, it will be a huge tragedy. It was with this worry in mind that Li Min kept observing Sun Simiao, who was diagnosing Yang Xun's pulse. He was relieved when he saw that the other party had a hint of joy despite his worries. After Sun Simiao¡¯s diagnosis and treatment. He immediately stood up and saluted Li Min and Empress Xiao, and said: "Your Highness the King of Qi, Madam and Duke, Mr. Mu Lao's illness is not very severe this time, and the treatment was very timely, so his life is temporary. It¡¯s okay, but the disease has penetrated into his bone marrow. Every time he has an attack, his condition will become more serious. Even if he survives this time, I¡¯m afraid" When Sun Simiao said this, he looked up at Li Min with some hesitation. Although this is already the second time for Yang Xun to see a doctor. But Sun Simiao never knew the other party's true identity. He only knew that Li Min was very concerned about this patient, and this time even Xiao Yu and his brother came. It seemed that the identity of this patient did have an extraordinary origin. "Mr. Sun, if you have anything to say, please speak up!" Empress Xiao was old and sickly, so she was very familiar with Sun Simiao. "This" Sun Simiao hesitated for a while. Originally, he only wanted to tell Li Min the following words, but since Mrs. Sui Guo said so, he had no choice but to say, "Although Mr. Mu survived this illness, he may cause rheumatic paralysis. And when I checked his pulse just now, I found that all the energy and blood in his body were blocked in his legs, so he may never be able to walk again in the future!" Sun Simiao's words shocked Li Ming and the others, but then they thought that Yang Jian was already dead, and now he just couldn't walk on his two legs. Although it would bring a lot of inconvenience, it would not matter. After all, he was very likely to die. If Yang Xian gets sick once, he will die. What difference does it make if he can walk or not? Thinking of this, Li Min, Queen Xiao and others breathed a sigh of relief. Then, under the command of Sun Simiao, the guards carried Yang Jian to the stretcher. They found a rest room in the stadium and put it on the bed. After all, Yang Jian was still in The coma state is not suitable for long-distance movement. Everything will be done after he wakes up. It was not until dinner time that Yang Jian woke up again. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was his mother, Queen Xiao, and Cai'er. When Li Min and the others came around, they found that Yang Jian was indeed as Sun Simiao had imagined. He said that his legs became completely numb and his entire lower body was completely paralyzed. "Hahaha~, God has been kind to me. I thought I would definitely die this time, but I didn't expect that God is kind enough to save me half a life. I can finally spend more time with my mother and Cai'er!" After Yang Jian learned about his illness,Finally, he suddenly burst out laughing. After getting to know his mother, he figured everything out. But it didn't matter if he died. The most important thing was that he wanted to spend more time with his mother, but this time he got sick. It was too sudden, and Sun Simiao had previously said that he might die if he got sick again. Unexpectedly, although he paid the price of two legs, he finally survived. And Li Min and the others did not expect that Yang Xian would say such a thing as soon as he woke up, but if you think about it carefully, it really makes sense. Even Queen Xiao was greatly surprised when she heard her son's words and praised her loudly. As expected of her son, he indeed has an open mind. When they returned from the competition, Yang Jian and Cai'er did not go to Li Min's palace again, but followed Empress Xiao back to her Sui Dynasty Madam's Palace. After all, it was not easy for the three of them to reunite, and Yang Since she was only about to die soon, she naturally had to seize every minute and spend as much time with her mother as possible. After Li Min returned to the palace, the first thing he did was to pack the personal belongings from the residence of Yang Xun and his daughter, and then send them to Queen Xiao's residence. Originally, he wanted to inform Concubine Yang, but unfortunately it was getting late now and the palace gate was closed. Fortunately, Li Zhi and Si Zi had sent people back to the palace in advance, otherwise they would have to stay in his house. Early the next morning, Li Min didn't even eat breakfast and hurried into the palace. When he passed by Li Ke's house, he also called him up. After seeing Concubine Yang, Li Min told her what happened yesterday. , the result surprised both Concubine Yang and Li Ke, and hurriedly asked people to prepare a car and went to Empress Xiao's place. "Haha~, Jiuniang, your second brother was still talking about you just now. I didn't expect you to come so soon." As soon as Li Min and Li Ke accompanied Concubine Yang into the dining room of Queen Xiao's inner house, they immediately saw the energetic Xiao. The queen was sitting there, as if she were several years younger, while Yang Jian and Cai'er were on both sides, and the three of them were eating breakfast. "Jiu Mei, I have expected you to come, and you must not have had breakfast yet. Everyone sit down quickly, let's have a good meal as a family!" When Yang Xian saw Concubine Yang, he also laughed loudly, he Although my legs can't walk, my spirit is much better than before. After all, yesterday's attack was not very serious, and I almost recovered after a night's rest. Li Min looked at the dining table and found that in addition to Empress Xiao, her grandfather and her grandson, there were three sets of empty dishes. It was obvious that he had known that they were coming, so he had prepared them in advance. "Giggle~, mother and second brother are really good at predicting things. They woke up early this morning in Shengping. I haven't dreamed since they were noisy, and I haven't eaten anything until now. Plus, after traveling all the way, I'm really hungry! " Concubine Yang was stunned for a moment, but she quickly said with a smile. At the same time, she walked to the dining table and sat down. While eating, she chatted with Empress Xiao and Yang Jian. They only talked about family gossip. Li Min and Li Ke were a little confused at first, but after listening to the conversation between Concubine Yang and the others, they finally came to their senses. It seemed that their mother, Concubine Yang, also understood that since their second brother Yang Jian was not going to die soon, they might as well just throw away everything else. , here we only talk about family ties. What they said seems to be trivial matters that are trivial between the parents. However, it is these trivial matters that contain a strong sense of family affection. Although the identities of the six people in the hall are all extraordinary, But now it's like ordinary people sitting together to eat. Concubine Yang, Li Min and Li Ke stayed with Empress Xiao all day and did not leave until dark. However, the moment she walked out of the mansion, Concubine Yang suddenly stopped, then turned to look at the door of Mrs. Sui's mansion, and suddenly sighed quietly, but said nothing. When they got into the carriage, Concubine Yang specifically asked Li Ke and Li Min to ride with her. When the carriage was about to enter the palace, Concubine Yang suddenly said: "Ke'er, Min'er, you two have been waiting for a while. If you have free time, come to your grandmother's place more often. After all, my second brother's days are numbered, so spend more time with him in the end!" When Li Ke and Li Min heard this, they immediately bowed and said, "Don't worry, concubine, we can save it!" Seeing her two heroic sons, Concubine Yang nodded happily, with a smile on her tired face. After Li Min returned to the palace, he immediately ordered the craftsmen in the palace to build a wheelchair overnight, and then personally delivered it to Queen Xiao's palace. After all, although there was no shortage of servants around Yang Min, some things were still very inconvenient, so there was Using a wheelchair would make Yang Xing feel much freer. When Yang Xian got the wheelchair, he was also very happy. He and Empress Xiao praised him loudly for his thoughtfulness. Whether the thing is easy to use or not is secondary. The key is Li Min's intention. After all, the wheelchair is very exquisitely conceived. You can tell by looking at it that a lot of effort was put into making it, and this is what Yang Xian, his uncle, values ??most. However, after Li Min was sent to the wheelchair, his heart could not calm down. Thinking of his powerlessness when facing Yang Xian's terminal illness, he felt agitated for no reason.After locking himself in the study for a whole day, he finally made up his mind and rode a carriage to the western suburbs of Chang'an City. ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 289 Medical College ff37; ww.ff35; ff18; In the western suburbs of the country, in addition to a large-scale military academy, there is another institution that is much smaller than the military academy, and that is the medical school directed by Sun Simiao. However, compared to the large-scale military academy, the medical school is The scale is much smaller, because the hospital cannot be compared with the military academy. It is precisely because of this view that a dispute broke out between the DPRK and China on the issue of whether to establish a medical school. Moreover, because of the financial problems at the time, most civil and military officials believed that establishing a medical school was simply a waste. Datang's finances, the money for building medical schools, might as well be spent on military construction. Regarding this mainstream view, Li Min argued hard with reason, and used the medical soldiers who had performed well on the battlefield of Goguryeo as his trump card to persuade the general system headed by Li Jing, and finally made the majority of those who supported the establishment of the medical school account for With a slight advantage, Li Shimin finally made the decision and agreed to the proposal to establish a medical school. However, although the proposal to establish a medical school was passed, major differences occurred over the funding issue. According to Li Min and Sun Simiao's plan, they planned to divide the medical school into two parts, one to train military doctors for medical personnel. The other part of the college was the civilian medical college for training civilian doctors, but the Ministry of Revenue was only willing to allocate the construction costs of the military medical college. This made Li Min and Sun Simiao very angry. They went to the Ministry of Revenue in person to make trouble several times. In the end, they even The quarrel went to Li Shimin, but in the end it ended with Hu Bu's victory. In the end, Li Min saw that he really couldn¡¯t get the money. In desperation, he had to spend his own money to build the Civilian Medical College, and he also deliberately built the Civilian Medical College to be more beautiful and larger. It was a provocation to the Tang Dynasty court, but unfortunately no one cared about it. After Li Min¡¯s carriage rushed into the medical school. Li Min did not go to find Sun Simiao. Instead, he walked around several teaching buildings. The teaching buildings here were exactly the same as those in the School of Chemistry. In fact, the architectural styles of the School of Medicine and the School of Chemistry were copied from the military academy. It is simple and sturdy, and the price is not high. The only drawback is that it is a bit ugly, but it is good for teaching. After passing through these rows of cheap and sturdy teaching buildings, we came to a high wall. After passing through a corner door on the high wall, we saw an emerald green ocean. It is summer, and all kinds of plants are growing very luxuriantly. In the sea of ??these plants, small buildings with unique shapes are dotted among them. This is the Civilian Medical College. In order to fight against the civil and military forces of the DPRK, especially the Ministry of Revenue, Li Min built the Civil Medical College very beautifully. Although they were only separated by a wall, the two medical colleges were like two worlds, the dull and ugly Military Medical College and the colorful Civil Medical College. A sharp contrast. After entering the Civilian Medical College. Li Min strolled to the teaching building closest to the corner gate. Outside the classroom on the first floor, there were more than a dozen tough guards standing. Although there were not many of these guards, they were divided into two parts. Half of them were Li Minqi. The other half of the palace guards were generals from Cheng Yaojin's palace. The two families can be allowed to send out guards together for protection. Naturally, there was only Cui Mengxue who was engaged to Li Min. When she returned to Chang'an, Cui Mengxue proposed that she want to teach at the medical school. This was mainly because she wanted to learn the management methods of the school so that when Li Min built another medical school for her in the future, she could manage the medical school as quickly as possible. stand up. And after returning to Chang'an. Although Li Min had many things to do, he did not forget this matter and personally persuaded Mrs. Cheng. As for Sun Simiao, the medical school originally lacked teaching teachers. For Mengxue to join, Sun Simiao was too late to be happy, so naturally he would not object. When the guards from the royal family and the Cheng family outside the teaching building saw Li Min, they immediately bowed and saluted. Li Min waved his hand and asked them to stand up. Then through the bright glass window, a man standing on the podium could be seen. The woman in white clothes was pointing something on the blackboard with a ruler in her hand, and at the same time she was explaining to the students. This small building is Mengxue's special classroom. The students who go to school here are all her direct disciples. It can be said that Mengxue is equivalent to their class teacher. However, because of the shortage of teachers in the medical school, Mengxue also serves as other teachers. Class teaching, but generally speaking, Mengxue will be in her own class. Seeing that Mengxue was teaching, Li Min did not bother him. Instead, he stood outside the window and quietly looked at the students who were studying hard inside. The students in Mengxue's class were a little special. Maybe it was because Mengxue was a woman. Sun Simiao specially arranged for some young students, most of them between ten and fourteen years old, and among these students, there were actually a few little girls in shabby clothes. When Li Min saw these female students for the first time, he was quite surprised. Although Datang did not??In the Ming and Qing Dynasties, men and women were greatly guarded, but there were actually quite a lot of restrictions on women. When they went out on the street, most women would cover their faces. Only during the Lantern Festival would women put down their usual routines. The reserved person became bold and bold. It was precisely because of knowing this that Li Min was surprised that these girls and boys were sitting in the same classroom studying. Later, Li Min asked Mengxue and found out that these girls in shabby clothes were girls from poor families that she had helped when she was practicing medicine. Moreover, these girls had one thing in common, that is, almost all the elders in the family were He passed away due to illness. After all, although Mengxue's medical skills were good, the so-called medicine can't kill people. There are some terminal diseases, such as the kind of disease that Yang Xian suffered. Even Sun Simiao couldn't cure it, let alone her, so these girls' families Although the sick elder received many treatments from Mengxue, he still passed away in the end. There are no elders in the family, and these girls are all from poor families. Otherwise, they would not seek medical treatment from Mengxue. Therefore, after their elders died of illness, they were all left alone and helpless. When Mengxue was in the hospital, she often helped her. They are now teaching at the medical school, so she has brought them in to learn some medical skills. She does not consider how successful they can be for the time being. The key is to let them have skills in the future so that they will not go hungry. However, although Mengxue had good intentions, in order to allow these girls to enter the medical school, she had a lot of objections with the teachers in the college. After all, in the eyes of the Tang people, it was really unethical to let men and women study medical skills in the same room. But Mengxue was not to be outdone, and pointed out that she was also a woman. Since she could teach on the podium, why couldn't there be women attending the lectures? Mengxue¡¯s reasons were very good. In addition to her special status, others did not dare to argue with her. In the end, they had to acquiesce to the matter. Therefore, in the entire medical school, she was the only class with girls attending classes. After finally waiting for Mengxue to finish her lecture, as soon as she left the classroom, she immediately saw Li Min standing outside the door. Although this was not the first time that Li Min came to see her, it always made her feel a little embarrassed. He also blushed slightly, walked up to Li Min and asked softly: "Your Highness, why are you here again?" There was a slight hint of blame in Mengxue's words, but Li Min didn't mind at all and said with a smile: "Mengxue, I have a big event here this time, which is related to the development direction of your medical skills. Originally, this matter should be reported directly to Dr. Sun talked about it, but since you are going to run a college in the future, I think you need to listen to it too." Mengxue looked surprised when she heard this. She knew that although Li Min didn't know any real medical skills, he did know some weird medical knowledge. Some of them even amazed Dean Sun, especially when he was in Keelung, Taiwan last time. At that time, Li Min cured malaria with Artemisia odorifera, and she was even more convinced. So since the other party said it was related to the development of medical skills, she naturally had no doubts. He took Mengxue and hurriedly found Sun Simiao's office. Because the environment at the Civilian Medical College was excellent, Sun Simiao's office was also here. But what surprised Li Min was that Sun Simiao was not in his office today. I went to the military medical college next door. Hearing the news, Li Min and Mengxue had to go to the Military Medical College again, and after asking several people, they found out that Sun Simiao was actually in the model room. The so-called model room, as the name suggests, is a classroom that uses models to teach, because most of what military doctors have to learn is the treatment of trauma, such as bone setting and tendon straightening techniques, as well as new wound sutures and disinfection on the battlefield. New medical methods all require a good understanding of the structure of various parts of the human body so that there will be no problems when dealing with them. If you want to understand the structure of the human body, it will be very simple if you put it in later generations. You only need to dissect the corpse. However, this is obviously not feasible in the Tang Dynasty. The traditional culture of the Central Plains emphasizes that death is the most important thing, and corpses are absolutely not allowed. Blasphemy is allowed. As for dissecting corpses like butchering pigs, that is even more forbidden by the world. Therefore, as a doctor who wants to understand the structure of the human body, there is only one way, and that is to go to the battlefield, under swords and arrows, and so on. All kinds of bodies can be injured, and after the injury, as a doctor, you can justifiably cut open the injured person's skin and slowly observe the structure inside. As for the injured person who is in pain to death, then he can only be sorry. In order to survive, he has to Bear with it. Of course, Chang'an did not have the conditions on the battlefield. In order to solve this problem, Sun Simiao had to ask the medical soldiers trained by Li Min to help. According to their explanation, the human body structure was made into a wooden or clay model and placed on the model. A dedicated person will explain it in the room, but this method has a huge drawback, that is, the model produced is quite different from the actual one, which may cause students to learn wrong knowledge. However, at present, this has It's the best way I can think of. When Li Min saw the weird mannequins in the model room through the window, he immediately frowned. Although he was not a medical student, he was a doctor.But I have been there many times, and I have seen some of the human anatomy diagrams hanging in the hospital. Those drawings alone are more accurate than these models. "It seems that my idea must be implemented as soon as possible, otherwise I don't know how many people will die unjustly at the hands of these future military doctors in the future?" Li Min said to himself with a determined look. ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 290 Anatomy ff37;ww.ff35;ff18;xff33;.ff23;om u85c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Li Min and Mengxue came to the model room, but Li Min Surprisingly, the person lecturing on the podium was not Sun Simiao, but a lame man with a disabled leg. When he saw this lame man, Li Min felt that he looked very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere, but when he thought about it carefully, he realized that Can't remember again. "Mengxue, isn't Dean Sun here?" Li Min asked a little strangely. He had asked people in the college just now, and those people clearly told him that Sun Simiao was in the model room. Unexpectedly, after Mengxue heard Li Min's question, a smile appeared on her beautiful face. She stretched out her white and tender fingers and pointed at the back of the model room. Following Mengxue's instructions, Li Min I saw that in the last row of the model room, there were actually a few people sitting who were obviously much older than ordinary students. The oldest of these people had gray beard and hair, and the younger ones looked to be in their forties. Among them, they had black hair. Sun Simiao was sitting among these people, and he was memorizing something seriously while listening to the lecture. He was almost the same as the students in front of him. "ThisthisDean Sun actually wants to attend the lecture?" Li Min said a little dumbfounded. Sun Simiao is recognized as a miracle doctor, especially in the aristocratic circle of Chang'an. Except for terminal illnesses like Yang Jian, other Difficult and complicated diseases can almost be cured by medicine. With his excellent medical skills, Sun Simiao has gained great prestige in the field of medical skills. It is also because of this that he can securely hold the position of dean of the medical school and use his own call to action. We worked hard to gather a group of doctors as the first batch of teaching staff of the medical school. "Haha, even the saints say that there is no end to learning. The same is true for medical skills. The more you learn, the more you will find that you don't understand. Although Dean Sun has superb medical skills, these superb medical skills are also based on years of study and I got it in practice, and if you want to improve your medical skills, you must study more diligently." Cui Mengxue said with a smile on her face. In fact, there is still a big gap between her current medical skills and Sun Simiao, so in addition to teaching, she usually In addition, most of my time is spent learning medical skills. Li Min nodded thoughtfully after hearing this. Although Sun Simiao is known as a general practitioner, he is mainly good at internal medicine, gynecology and pediatrics. As for trauma injuries such as sword injuries, it is not his specialty. For example, the imperial physician who accompanied Li Shimin on the eastern expedition to Goguryeo specialized in this. Even Sun Simiao is probably not as good at treating this type of trauma. Otherwise, Li Shimin would take him there. While Li Min was thinking about it, he saw that the crippled doctor in the model room had finally finished his lecture and carefully put the model back to its place. When the crippled doctor just went out, he immediately saw Li Min standing at the door. , as a result, the whole person stood up like a conditioned reflex, then clasped his fists and saluted: "Medical Officer Zhou Yishui, see His Highness King Qi!" "Medical officer?" Li Min was stunned for a moment, and when he heard the name Zhou Yishui again, he immediately remembered it. No wonder he looked so familiar to me just now. It turned out that he was one of the medical soldiers he trained, and his position was relatively high. After all, although there were many medical soldiers, only one of the dozens of medical soldiers could truly be called a medical officer. Not even one can come out. "Haha~, it turns out to be you. I remember that your leg was accidentally slashed by a Goguryeo wounded soldier when you were rescuing wounded soldiers after the Pyongyang City War. In order to save the man, you delayed the treatment, and finally This left the root cause of the inconvenience in the legs and feet." Li Min said. He stepped forward and patted Medical Officer Zhou on the shoulder. Although medical officers on the battlefield had bad tempers, in order to save people, they often stayed awake for more than ten hours. This is the true kindness of doctors. Zhou Yishui didn't expect His Highness King Qi to still remember his injury so clearly. He was so excited that tears filled his eyes, and he said with a choked voice: "I didn't expect His Highness to still remember my subordinates. Every time I think of following His Highness to fight against Goguryeo." , my subordinates couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.¡± Zhou Yishui's words are obviously a bit exaggerated. Li Min and he are both medical staff. They usually stay behind and only have the opportunity to go to the battlefield to take care of the wounded after the war. How can there be any excitement in doing such a thing? However, Li Min naturally would not say such disgraceful words. Instead, he patted the other party on the shoulder and encouraged him before saying goodbye. Although get out of class has ended, most of the students in the model room have not left. Unlike the civilian medical college, the students in the military medical college are older, and all of them are dark. They look similar to those students in the military academy. It's almost the same, just a little more gentle. After all, the main purpose of military medical colleges is to train medical soldiers. In addition to learning how to deal with various wounds, they also conduct general military training. After all, anything can happen on the battlefield. Although medical soldiers generally do not go to the battlefield, they can still do it if they do. Under special circumstances, the enemy will not let them go just because they are medical soldiers. In addition, compared with the civilian medical school, the study time at the military medical school is longer.It is relatively short. It usually takes one year to graduate and then be assigned to various armies. This means that the students in the military medical school are all in their prime and selected from various armies. Of course, the above mentioned are ordinary medical soldiers, and there are also higher-level medical officers, such as Zhou Yishui. They should be considered real doctors. They need to learn systematic medical skills and be familiar with the properties of various drugs. Therefore, their study time is no shorter than that of the Civilian Medical College, and the students in the model room are all trained as future medical officers. Li Min personally walked to Sun Simiao at the back of the classroom without disturbing too many people. Sun Simiao was concentrating on recording something on the paper and did not notice Li Min's arrival at all. "Huh? Since Dean Sun is also proficient in painting?" Li Min said in surprise. He saw Sun Simiao holding a brush and carefully drawing a picture on a piece of paper. This picture was the human structure that Zhou Yishui just explained. Although Sun Simiao's painting method still uses traditional brush painting, it has a somewhat realistic style. Li Min's slight sigh finally made Sun Simiao raise his head. When he saw clearly that it was Li Min and Cui Mengxue standing next to him, he immediately put down his brush and said with a smile: "I didn't expect His Highness to have time to come to the medical school. I'm sorry to welcome him from afar. It¡¯s so disrespectful!¡± Li Min also laughed when he heard this, and then said a few polite words, but at this time other students in the model room also noticed Sun Simiao, especially the doctors next to him who came to attend the class like Sun Simiao, and they all stepped forward. Greetings. Li Min saw that this was really not a place for conversation, so he took Sun Simiao back to the other party's office. The three of them sat down in order, and the Taoist boy served him some fragrant tea. After Li Min took a sip, he said solemnly: "Mr. Sun, the reason why I came to see you in such a hurry this time is mainly because I want to discuss something with you. Something big about the direction of medicine!¡± Mengxue had heard Li Min talk about it beforehand, so she was not surprised. Sun Simiao suddenly heard Li Min say such a sentence, and immediately became alert and asked impatiently: "Your Highness, have you thought about it again?" What?" After hearing this, Li Min did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at the room and found that there were only three of them here. Then he said: "Mr. Sun, I see that you studied very seriously in the model room just now, but I think you must You also know that the models in the model room were all dictated by others and made according to what they remembered. However, these people's memories or expressions will inevitably have errors, and these small errors are undoubtedly serious in medical terms. It¡¯s fatal. No one knows how many people will die because of this little mistake in the future.¡± As soon as Li Min's words came out, Sun Simiao and Cui Mengxue fell silent. As doctors with excellent medical skills, they naturally knew better than anyone else the serious consequences of a small mistake. "Your Highness, we all know this problem, but from the current point of view, this is almost the best way, unless another war breaks out in our Datang, and then let the people in our medical school accumulate more on the battlefield. experience." Sun Simiao said helplessly, he didn't know the harm, but the medical school was just established after all, and some things had to be done step by step, and everything could not be accomplished overnight. After Li Min heard Sun Simiao's answer, he shook his head very dissatisfied, glanced at Cui Mengxue, and then said: "Mr. Sun, your ideas are really too conservative. Why do you have to go to the battlefield to accumulate information? We can also find real objects for comparison at any time.¡± When Li Min spoke, his voice was very soft and his tone was nothing special. He seemed to be talking about a very ordinary thing. But when he heard Sun Simiao's Cui Mengxue's ears, it was like a bomb exploding. Both of them stood frozen on the spot, with incredible expressions on their faces. "Your Majesty Your Highness, you you mean to dissect the corpse?" Sun Simiao was stunned for a long time, and as soon as he woke up, he asked with a trembling voice. Li Min's words have made it very clear that he wants to compare with real objects, but the structural diagram of the human body can only be compared with the human body, and the only way is to dissect the corpse. "Yes, it is to dissect corpses. If we want to carry forward medicine, anatomy is an indispensable knowledge. Through dissection, we can not only understand the structure of the normal human body, but also dissect some diseased corpses. In this way, You can better understand the damage caused by this disease to the body. This clear-cut method is definitely more accurate than the pulse diagnosis you usually use!" Li Min said slowly. Although he also knew that in traditional Chinese culture, dissecting a corpse was definitely a treasonous act, but his uncle Yang Xian's terminal illness made Li Min determined to develop the knowledge of anatomy. After all, Yang Xian had obtained There is no other option for brain tumors other than surgery.Method, but now they haven't even figured out the structure of other parts of the human body, let alone the most complex brain. Since he didn¡¯t even know the most basic brain structure, surgery was just a fantasy, so Li Min could only watch Yang Xian get sick again and again, and finally die in pain. Although studying anatomy now cannot save Yang Xian's life, at least when anatomy is developed, medicine will make great progress. As time goes by, it will one day develop to the point where brain surgery can be performed. This It can be regarded as something that I left for future generations. ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 291: There is a dark future and a bright future ff37; ww.ff35;ff18; Damn it, if others find out, will your reputation as the King of Qi be completely ruined?" After listening to some of Li Min's ideas about anatomy, Cui Mengxue, who had been silent, suddenly said, only this time she told Li Min However, the title of Zhen was changed to Rokuro, obviously he was trying to persuade him in a private capacity. What Mengxue said is absolutely correct. Now Li Min has extremely huge popularity both in the court and among the people. But if he takes the risk to dissect the corpse and is exposed, then the reputation he has accumulated now will be It will definitely be a huge blow. After all, this kind of behavior has really exceeded the bottom line of Chinese civilization. "Your Highness, Miss Cui is right. Although the development of medicine does require the knowledge of anatomy, in your capacity, there is really no need to take such a big risk." Sun Simiao also advised, as a doctor, He naturally knew the importance of anatomy to the development of medicine, but as a Taoist priest who was deeply influenced by traditional culture, Sun Simiao was vaguely repelled by anatomy. Seeing that both Mengxue and Sun Simiao had objections, Li Min couldn't help but be startled. In his opinion, Mengxue and Sun Simiao were both real doctors, and they could make huge sacrifices for their ideal of treating diseases and saving people. It is precisely because of this that when Li Min thought of studying anatomy, he was the first to discuss it with them. However, he obviously miscalculated, and even the two people who were most likely to agree did not agree. "The development of medicine is related to the health and life of people in the world. And I am also a member of this world, so naturally I should do my part!" Li Min was not someone who gave up so easily, and said again , although he also has his own selfish motives for developing medicine, but these high-sounding words are not just excuses. "Your Highness has noble aspirations, and I admire you deeply. But Your Highness, you must know that as the saying goes, death is the most important thing. If you dissect the body of the deceased without authorization, it is really a harm to the world. And even if I am willing, I am afraid that the college Other teachers and students will not be willing, so although this is a good thing, it cannot be implemented!" Sun Simiao said helplessly. If this incident was not so shocking, he would not be willing to refuse Li Min. After all, Li Min had given him great help both in public and private matters. Li Min was speechless after hearing this, and then looked at Mengxue next to him. But he found that she also shook her head gently. This made Li Min suddenly wake up. It seemed that he had underestimated the power of tradition. Although the Tang Dynasty had changed a lot because of his arrival, people's perceptions and concepts could not be changed in a day or two. Thinking of this, Li Min stopped insisting and said with a discouraged expression: "Well, in that case, just pretend that I didn't say anything about the anatomy, but I bet that if there is help from anatomy, it will definitely be possible. Your medicine has made a huge progress!" "Of course what His Highness said is correct, but the fact of dissection is too shocking, and it is really not suitable to develop it now. However, if Your Highness has the perseverance, you can slowly use newspapers to change people's hearts, and when most people can accept the matter of dissection, It's not too late to mention this matter again." Sun Simiao saw that Li Min still refused to admit defeat. He couldn't help but said with a smile. Just now, he was really worried that Li Min would be angry because of this, but obviously the other party's belly was much bigger than he thought. "The so-called coming with good fortune and returning with bad news is what Li Min is talking about. He originally thought he would come up with a way to change the direction of medical development, but he didn't expect that he was not willing to do it at all. This time, Li Min felt like a hot face was pressed against a cold butt, not to mention how uncomfortable he felt. However, he would not be angry with Sun Simiao and Mengxue because of this matter. After all, what they said was right. The risk of dissecting a corpse was too great, and it also went against their long-held beliefs, so it was okay to refuse. Very normal. Since both Sun Simiao and Mengxue disagreed, Li Min had no reason to stay anymore. After chatting for a few words, he stood up and left. Sun Simiao also felt a little embarrassed and tried his best to persuade him to stay and visit the medical school. Although Li Min was not energetic. , but Mengxue next to him offered to be the guide himself, which made it difficult for him to refuse, so he had to reluctantly agree. In the beautiful Civilian Medical College, Li Min and Mengxue were walking on the path among flowers. They said they were observing, but in fact Li Min was not interested at all. Besides, it was not his first time coming to the medical school. Plus, he was in a bad mood. So Mengxue didn't take him around, but walked along the path of the Civilian Medical College. "Why, His Highness is still angry about anatomy?" Cui Mengxue suddenly asked with a smile, looking at Li Min's unhappy expression. "Mengxue, I don't like to hear you call me Your Highness, I like you to call me Liulang!" Li Min said dullly. In front of Mengxue, he naturally didn't need to pretend anymore.Face, if you are unhappy, you are unhappy. "Giggle~, people say you are extremely smart, Rokuro, but in the eyes of a little girl like me, Rokuro, you are smarter than ever. You were confused for a moment, and you made a very simple thing so complicated!" Mengxue Suddenly he bent his eyes like crescent moons and teased with a naughty expression. "Uh~" Li Min was so surprised when he heard this that he even stopped and turned to look at Mengxue beside him, while his mind was pondering the meaning of Mengxue's words like lightning. Seeing Li Xin's surprised look, Mengxue laughed loudly again, and after a while she said: "Liu Lang, you proposed to use dissection of corpses to understand the structure of the human body. This method can indeed greatly promote the development of medicine. Development, especially in the treatment of various injuries, has more immediate results, but although this method is good, you should not propose it to Dean Sun directly!" Although Mengxue didn't say much and didn't point it out directly, Li Min immediately understood what the other party meant and said with a look of surprise: "Mengxue, you mean, if I want to study anatomy, , you can recruit a group of people yourself, and then conduct research secretly, without having to go through Sun Simiao!" Seeing that Li Min finally understood what she meant, Cui Mengxue couldn't help but smile and nodded, and said softly: "Liu Lang, you have a very high prestige in the Tang Dynasty. It can be said that you are only under His Majesty, but this prestige is not just Because of your status as a prince and the huge fame brought by business development, there are still many people in the Tang Dynasty who are jealous of you, Liu Lang. They are all trying their best to undermine your prestige. In this case Next, if there is any news that you dissected a corpse, although it is out of good intentions, but under the promotion of thoughtful people, it will definitely be a disaster for you!" After listening to Mengxue's soft explanation, Li Min was also shocked. There were indeed many people in the country who were eager to catch him. If the dissection matter passed through Sun Simiao, I'm afraid it would be difficult to hide it from interested people. If it spread out, It is indeed a big trouble. It is safer to do it alone. Anyway, there are so many small islands overseas. Find one at random, and then arrange some reliable people to conduct research, and the results of the research will be used to promote medicine. Development is the safest way. However, Li Min then thought of a key question, and frowned and said: "Mengxue, it's okay if I send people to do the research myself, but I really don't have the medical talent in my hands. After all, everyone can do anatomy, but it must be It needs to be researched in conjunction with current medical science.¡± "Giggle~, Liulang, don't worry. When you brought up the anatomy in front of Dean Sun just now, I immediately thought of a person, and that person is in the medical school!" Mengxue said with a bright smile. "In medical school?" Li Min was stunned, and then said with a reluctant look, "Mengxue, you won't say it's you, right? This is not possible, you still want you to help me build our own medical school Well, and the anatomy cannot be put in the medical school on the surface!" What Li Min said above was obviously an excuse. He didn't want Mengxue to preside over the autopsy. The main reason was that in his opinion, dissection work involved dealing with corpses for many years, but Mengxue was his woman. Thinking about himself The person next to his bed would use a knife on the corpse every day, causing little bumps all over Li Min's body. This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed! Unexpectedly, Mengxue let out a crisp laugh when she heard this, and then said: "Liu Lang misunderstood, although as a doctor, I don't have much fear of corpses, but if I were to dissect the corpse, Mengxue definitely doesn¡¯t have the guts, she¡¯s scared even thinking about it, I¡¯m talking about another person.¡± "Oh? Who is it?" Li Min became a little interested when he heard it. To be recommended by Mengxue, he must be somewhat extraordinary. "Well, what do you say about this person? He is a weirdo in our medical school, and you were not the first to propose this dissection proposal, Rokuro. As early as a few months ago, this person had made a similar proposal to the school. All the requests were rejected by the academy after the final meeting with you, Liu Lang. After all, if this kind of thing is exposed, the academy cannot afford to take the blame!" Mengxue also frowned when mentioning that person. "Oh, you even proposed an anatomy in front of me?" Li Min's eyes lit up when he heard this. It seems that he is a like-minded person. No wonder Mengxue would recommend him to her, "Mengxue, please take me Go meet this strange man, I want to have a good chat with him!" Li Min was a little impatient. Talents with such advanced concepts must be recruited no matter what. "Giggle~, why is Rokuro confused again? If you go to see that person now and then take him away, wouldn't it be obvious to the people in the academy that His Highness wants to study the anatomy of corpses?" Mengxue laughed crisply again. road. Although she is simple-minded, she is older than Cui of Qinghe.Aristocratic families need to consider issues more comprehensively. "That's right~, then Mengxue, tell me his address, and I can secretly visit him sometime!" Li Min rubbed his hands excitedly, it seems that he has finally found his talent in anatomy. ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 292 Mass Graves in the Western Suburbs "Your Highness, why would you stay in a place like this?" Xi Junmai next to Li Min asked with a frown. The place where they are now is the western suburbs of Chang'an City. It is not very far from the medical school. It is only about seven or eight miles away and can be reached on foot. Li Min ignored Xi Jun's question about buying it, but looked at the place where they were with the same frown. This was a wasteland in the western suburbs of Chang'an. The ground was uneven and covered with half-high weeds. And there isn't even a road. This place looks like an ordinary wasteland. The only difference is that this wasteland is covered with mounds of different heights. Occasionally, there are half stone tablets standing in front of some mounds, with some vague inscriptions on them. Clear handwriting. . Yes, Li Min and the others are in a huge cemetery. To be precise, it should be a mass grave. Except for a few graves here, most of them are ownerless tombs, and because there are no sacrifices, Damn, that¡¯s why many graves have turned into low, small earthen bags, and some bones have even been pulled out of the graves by wild beasts, leaving them exposed to the sun. Last time, Mengxue recommended a talented person in anatomy to him, and Li Min asked her for her address, but Mengxue also heard about it from someone else, and had no idea that that person lived in a mass grave. "Everyone, look for it. There should be a small Taoist temple nearby!" Li Min ordered Xi Junmai and other guards. At the same time, he raised his legs and walked forward. However, he accidentally stepped on a bone and made a 'click' There was a crisp sound, and when he looked up, he found that it was a rib. This made Li Min frown even more. After Li Min's guards searched for a while, they finally found a semi-abandoned small Taoist temple. Most of the walls outside the Taoist temple had collapsed, and even most of the houses inside were in a semi-abandoned state. Only the backyard was next to the wall. In that area, there is a relatively intact house, and there is still a faint smoke rising from the house. It is noon now, and it seems that the person is cooking. Although most of the walls of the Taoist temple have collapsed, Li Min did not break in directly. Instead, he politely let him go forward and knock on the door. When Mengxue introduced this person to him before, she only said that he was a weird person, but she only heard other people say it and had not seen it with her own eyes. When Li Min thought about it, most capable people must have a bit of a weird temper. Although he was a prince, he still had to maintain basic courtesy. I saw a guard coming forward, holding the only door knocker on the right and about to knock on the door. Unexpectedly, the two dilapidated doors were broken in the first place. The guard didn't use any force at all, and the door suddenly burst open. He fell backwards, causing a "bang~" sound and a cloud of yellow dust. When the door fell down, the people in the yard were finally alerted, and it had the effect of knocking on the door. But what Li Min and the others didn't expect was that in addition to a burst of urgent footsteps, there was also a burst of harsh yelling: "That bastard dared to run wild on the Taoist's territory and even knocked down all the Taoist's doors." Damn it, if you don¡¯t leave dozens or hundreds of copper coins today, you will be waiting to be sued" The guy inside was cursing and walking out, but when he saw so many guys standing outside the door, he shut his mouth immediately. At the same time, he saw the leader, Li Min, dressed in fine clothes. He knew at a glance that he was a big guy. , this time shocked Lai Rui, and he hurriedly showed a flattering smile and said: "I don't know if a noble person is here, but I am polite!" Li Min looked at the person in front of him in a daze. He saw this self-proclaimed poor Taoist who was about thirty or forty years old. He was short in stature and had a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. His two small eyes kept moving around. I don¡¯t know what you are thinking about? This woman was cooking just now, and now her face and head are covered with black ash. Maybe it's because the weather is too hot. I saw this woman in front of me with her upper body exposed, revealing her shriveled skin and two rows of flesh. The ribs, which can be used as a washboard, look very wretched and have no monastic character at all. Not to mention compared with Yuan Yaogang's master and apprentice, he can't even compare with the relatively dark and thin Sun Simiao. "Youyou are not Taoist Master Wu Yaode, are you?" Li Min looked at the wretched uncle with his upper body up and down, and asked with some uncertainty. When Mengxue introduced him to him, because she had never met him, she heard everything from the professor in the medical school. According to her description of Li Min, this professor with an excellent name should be a talented person. Not only does he have a good understanding of the structure of the human body, but he also has good medical skills. He can also sculpt and draw. Most of the models in the model room are made by him. But looking at the wretched uncle in front of him, Li Min really can't reconcile with himself. Only then can I connect with the person depicted in my mind. "Huh? It's your honor to be here, and the poor man is none other than Wu Yaode!" The wretched uncle's answer immediately shattered Li Min's last extravagant hope, "I wonder why you came to the poor man's office?" ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the other party was real, but Li Min still comforted me in his heart.Myself, although this guy looks a bit wretched, but as the saying goes, you can¡¯t tell by appearance, as long as you have the ability, then your trip will not be in vain. Thinking of this, Li Min showed a kind smile and said: "It turns out that it is really Taoist Master Wu, and I, Li Min, took the liberty to come to visit. It is really rude." As soon as Li Min revealed his identity, Wu Yaode was so frightened that his whole body trembled. He immediately knelt down and kowtowed: "Your Highness, please forgive me. I just spoke uncontrollably and bumped into Your Highness. I'm guilty of this." He deserves death! His crime deserves death!" Looking at the Wu Yaode who had no impressive demeanor in front of him, Li Min also felt a little regretful. If he had known this, he would have just sent someone to call him to the palace. There was no need for him to bear such a huge burden. A sun, come to the western suburbs to suffer? Although he was a little disappointed with Wu Yaode'an's appearance and character, what Li Min valued most was the other person's talent, and since he was here, he had to perform the whole show. Thinking of this, Li Min Still smiling, he said: "Daoist Wu, please get up quickly. I have important matters to see you today. How about we go inside and talk about it?" Hearing what Li Min said, Wu Yaode raised his head and glanced at Li Min secretly. He found that His Highness King Qi really didn't look angry at all, so he breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly got up and asked Li Min to come in. At the same time, he kept saying flattery, and it seemed that he must have practiced his flattery skills a lot. This semi-abandoned Taoist temple looks very ancient from the outside1 i. When I entered it, I realized that it was even more broken inside. i. Most of the houses are no longer inhabitable, and the ground is overgrown with weeds. There are even many pale bones mixed in the grass, which look extremely penetrating. However, Li Min also discovered that these bones are not from the outside. But animal bones. Walking to the back where Wu Yaode lives, the place is finally a little cleaner and a dilapidated one There was a stove set up next to i's small house, and the fire was burning brightly. The pot made a "gurgling" sound, and at the same time it exuded the aroma of meat. I didn't know what kind of meat was cooked in it. "Your Highness, please take a seat!" Wu Yaode wiped the only piece of bluestone in the yard with his sleeve, and then asked Li Min to sit down very enthusiastically. There was a broken table that was about to fall apart in front of the bluestone. The tabletop was dark, and there were even a lot of food residues on it. It hadn't been wiped off for who knows how many years. Li Min frowned and sat down. It wasn't that the table was too dirty, but Wu Yaode was too enthusiastic. Jingran brought another broken bowl and put it in front of Li Min, and poured some water from the kettle next to him. Serve Li Min with half a bowl of water. Originally, it didn't matter. If the bowl is broken, just break it. But the key point is that you have to wash it before serving it. However, the broken bowl is full of oil both inside and outside, and there are oily flowers floating on the water when you pour it in. Look. I dare not open my mouth even when I get up. "Ahem~, Taoist Wu, you don't need to provoke me. I'm here today mainly because I have an important matter to discuss with you!" Li Min naturally didn't have the courage to drink the water in front of him, so he coughed lightly and said. Li Min said this when they were at the door just now, so Wu Yaode was not surprised, but said with a flattering face: "His Royal Highness King Qi, just ask him if you have anything, as long as Xiao Ru can do it, he will never refuse. " "Haha, since I came to you, I naturally know that you can do it. I heard that you have good medical skills and a good understanding of the structure of the human body. Many models of various parts of the human body in the medical school are all made by you. Hand?" Li Min asked with a smile. When His Highness King Qi asked about this, Wu Yaode was immediately shocked, and an extremely bright light flashed in his small eyes and replied: "Your Highness, those models were indeed made by Pindao, and Pindao is still A visiting teacher from the medical school will occasionally go to the college to give lectures!¡± Li Min nodded after hearing this. He knew all this, but Li Min turned his head and looked at the environment where Wu Yaode lived, and asked with some confusion: "Master Wu, I heard that your medical skills are good, and you are also a medical expert." As a visiting teacher in the hospital, the income is not low, but why do you live in such a simple place?" "This" As soon as Wu Yaode heard Li Min's question, a look of embarrassment immediately appeared on his face. Although his medical skills were good, due to some reasons, few people were willing to see him. As for his status as a visiting teacher in the medical school, although it can bring him a lot of income, he spends all the money elsewhere. "Why, does Taoist Wu have something to hide?" Seeing Wu Yaode's expression of embarrassment, Li Min asked again. But just when he finished speaking, before Wu Yaode could answer, he heard a noise coming from outside the Taoist temple. It sounded like the guard who stayed outside was arguing with someone, and judging from the sound, the other party It seems that she is still a woman. Text Chapter 293: The lustful and gambling Taoist priest ff37; ww.ff35; ff18; The guard ordered. Someone immediately agreed, then rushed out, and came back after a while. Behind him was a middle-aged woman in her thirties or forties. This woman was extremely fat, wearing an oversized silk skirt, and her face was There was thick white powder on his face, but because the weather was too hot, his forehead was covered with sweat. As a result, the lead powder on his face was washed into ravines, which looked very funny. As soon as the woman saw Wu Changfeng, she immediately stretched out her carrot-like fingers and shouted angrily: "Wu, you had a lot of fun last time, and I served you wholeheartedly, but now you don't even get a penny. If you don't get any money today, If you return it, I will burn this Taoist temple like yours with a fire!" Upon hearing the fat woman's words, Xi Junmai's group of guards all laughed loudly, and even Li Min smiled. Unexpectedly, this Wu Laodao was still a lecherous person, but that's all. Even the aunt in front of him You can also like him. It seems that this Taoist priest Wu's aesthetic taste is indeed extraordinary. In addition, according to the other party's words, it seems that he still owes others money for prostitution, which is too tasteless. When Wu Tiande saw this fat woman, his face suddenly turned pale. When the other party shouted out what happened between him and the other party, he was even more embarrassed. At the same time, he was lamenting in his heart. His Highness King Qi came to see her. Himself, and also asked him about making human body structure models, he was obviously interested in his craft. Maybe he could get the attention of His Highness King Qi with this skill, but he didn't expect that someone would happen to do so at this time. If you come to ask for an account, this will definitely leave a bad impression on His Highness King Qi, and it is probably impossible for him to be reused. "Hey, Sister Xu, money is tight right now. Once the salary from the medical school is paid in two days, I will pay you back immediately." Although I wanted to kill this fat woman in my heart, But Wu Tiande still had to reply with a smile. After all, he really has no money now. "No money?" The fat woman twitched her nose twice. She didn't care about people like Li Min. She walked straight to the big pot that was smelling fragrant. She opened the lid and took a look. As a result, a strange smell came from Li Min. With many years of experience in tasting delicious food, Xin suddenly concluded that what was cooking in the pot should be dog meat. "Bah, you still eat meat when you don't have money. This pot of meat is considered as the interest on that money, and you must give it all to me today!" the fat woman said, picking up a wooden bucket from the side and scooping all the dog meat in the pot into the bucket. Then he put the bucket in front of Wu Tiande with a bang, sat down on the bucket, stretched out his fat hand and asked Wu Tiande for money. Looking at Wu Tiande¡¯s troubled look, Li Min smiled secretly and signaled to Xi Junmai beside him. The other party immediately stepped forward and asked the woman: "This woman, how much does Taoist Wu owe you?" This fat woman had already seen people like Li Min and what they were wearing. She knew that these people must have extraordinary status, so she didn't dare to make a fuss, otherwise she would have started fighting with Wu Tiande. Now that he saw the other party asking this question, he obviously wanted to pay back the money for Wu Tiande. He immediately gave Xi Jun a wink and said: "Brother, this Wu Laodao doesn't owe me much money. All together, it's only four strings." That¡¯s all.¡± "You're talking nonsense. It's only two dollars a lot of money!" As soon as the fat woman finished speaking, Wu Tiande retorted angrily. "What are you talking about? Prices in Chang'an City are soaring now. I've already raised prices a long time ago. What are two sticks enough for?" Seeing that the fat woman was about to get angry again, Xi Jun didn't bother to tell the truth of her words. He directly took out the Datang Bank check he was carrying, took out the one with the smallest denomination and said: "This is Wu Guan, Taoist Master Wu owes Your money is settled!" The fat woman was shocked when she saw Xi Jun buying so generously, but she immediately grabbed the check at lightning speed and said happily: "Brother is so generous. Mr. Wu is really lucky to have a friend like you. I'm leaving. !¡± After the fat woman finished speaking, she still didn¡¯t forget to give Xi Junmai another flirtatious look, then she left the Taoist temple with a twist of the bucket of dog meat. Just after sending the fat woman away, before Li Min could say a few words to the embarrassed Wu Tiande, someone came outside again. This time, they were not here to pay for prostitution, but to collect gambling debts. The amount was not enough. Small, actually up to more than 30 dollars. Now Li Min finally knew where Wu Tiande spent his money. It turned out that this wretched uncle was not only a pervert, but also a gambler. Since he wanted to accept this talent, Li Min would naturally not be stingy. Not only did he help Wu Tiande pay back his gambling money, but he also settled the old debts he owed in Chang'an City and asked others to help pay them back. "Your Highness! Your great kindness will never be forgotten by me. No matter what assignment you have, I will do my best!" Seeing Li Min helping him for no reasonAfter paying off all the debts, Wu Tiande was moved to tears and immediately knelt down and swore. "Daoist Wu, you don't have to be like this. This time, I came here because I really want to use the Taoist's ability to complete a great event of extraordinary significance. But I want to know, Taoist, why you are so concerned about the structure of various parts of the human body." Familiar?" Li Min helped the other party up personally, and then asked with a smile. He had wanted to ask this question for a long time. This Wu Tiande was actually more familiar with the internal structure of the human body than the medical officers he had at the time. This was obviously not normal. "Your Highness, three generations of the villain's ancestors were all widows. Therefore, when the villain was a child, he often followed his father to examine corpses. Later, his father felt that being a widow was being ridiculed and his status was low, so he sent the villain to a Taoist temple. He became a Taoist priest, and the villain learned a lot of medical skills in the Taoist temple, but later" Following Wu Tiande's narration, Li Min slowly understood Wu Tiande's experience. After a long time, it turned out that this guy came from a family of Wu Zuo. Wu Zuo was the person who examined corpses in the Yamen, equivalent to the forensic doctors of later generations, but his status was much lower. Moreover, they cannot perform an autopsy on a corpse like the forensic doctors of later generations. They can only judge based on the scars or symptoms on the body surface. What is the cause of the death of the other party? Wu Tiande grew up in this kind of family, and naturally learned a lot of martial arts skills. Combined with the medical skills he learned in Taoism, he was very good at treating various traumas. With his medical skills, he quickly broke into He gained a bit of fame, but he didn't expect disaster to fall from the sky. Maybe someone was jealous of his medical skills, so it was revealed that he was from a family of writers. In this era, the status of widows was even lower than that of prostitutes, and they dealt with dead bodies all day long, so they were considered to be a bunch of unknown people. Since Wu Tiande had such a background, naturally no one wanted to see him for medical treatment. After all, let a man It feels unlucky to think about having a doctor who is a widower treat you. It is precisely because of this that Wu Tiande's budding medical career was interrupted. Fortunately, he still has the status of a Taoist priest. If he manages it well, he can live a good life. Unfortunately, he has several hobbies. The first one is The second one is lustful, the second one is gambling, and the third one is fond of medical skills, and may be influenced by family, and is especially interested in the internal structure of the human body. The little money Wu Tiande earned was all spent on gambling and sex, and his medical skills could not bring him any income. In the end, he was forced to restart the family business and work as a guest in the Yamen. After all, this Although the work is dirty and tiring, the income is not bad. Wu Tiande's medical skills are already good, and coupled with his family's autopsy skills, he is considered a top expert in the autopsy industry. Therefore, whenever a more difficult murder case occurs, the yamen will usually call him, and he will do the autopsy. In the process, he also took the opportunity to accumulate a lot of knowledge related to the human body structure. However, even with the income from his work, it still could not cover his expenses in gambling and sex, so he had numerous debts outside. Fortunately, Li Min helped him pay back today. Otherwise, sooner or later he will be beaten to death. After listening to Wu Tiande's experience, Li Min couldn't laugh or cry. There was nothing wrong with Wu Tiande being a talented person, but his character was not very good. He was lustful and wealthy, and he also liked not paying back debts. Fortunately, these were just minor problems, and he He only needs to use him to study anatomy, and then find a desert island for him to study. All the financial, material and manpower needed will be provided by himself. The research results will be completed when they are completed. As for if he wants women and money , isn¡¯t that an extremely simple thing? Thinking of this, Li Min laughed, patted Wu Tiande on the shoulder and said: "Master Wu, you are indeed the talent I have been looking for for a long time. I wonder if you would like to follow me and start a career?" Hearing Li Min¡¯s words, Wu Tiande, who was immersed in his unlucky life experience, immediately became mentally shaken and knelt down in the tunnel again: "No matter how much your Highness sends you, I will definitely die without mercy!" When Wu Tiande spoke, he was also overjoyed. He thought that his character would be disliked by His Highness King Qi, but he didn't expect that he didn't care at all. And in the future, if I can follow His Highness the King of Qi, who is extremely wealthy, then I will be completely transformed. How can I be like today, with a group of people chasing me to ask for debts? Li Min laughed loudly after hearing this, and then he told his story about anatomy. Wu Tiande was stunned at first, and then he was overjoyed. He had proposed to Sun Simiao to dissect the corpse, but it was a pity that he didn't Accepting it, he didn¡¯t expect that the noble Prince Qi in front of him would actually come together with him, so he immediately agreed without any excuses, and packed up his things and left with Li Min that day. Anyway, he was already a loner. One of them has no worries at all. He just makes a living wherever he goes, and he still hangs out with His Highness King Qi. A few days ago, Li Min was at homeA grand full-moon banquet was held for his daughter Chou Chou. Almost all the dignitaries of Chang'an gathered together. Even Li Shi, Queen Changsun and Concubine Yang came. It can be said that it was more lively than the last Five Kings Banquet, but this year is obviously a In this troubled time, before the banquet was over, a battle report broke the tranquility of the entire Chang'an city. ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 294: Swallowing Fan City "Liu Lang, what's going on? Who dares to mess with our Datang?" Cheng Huailiang was the first to ask. This is the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion. The hall is littered with cups and plates. Half an hour ago, a lively banquet was held here to celebrate the full moon of Li Min's first child. However, with an urgent battle report , Li Shimin and most of the civil and military ministers who came to attend the banquet had to go into the palace to discuss matters. The remaining guests lost interest, and it was getting late, so they all left one after another, leaving only young people like Cheng Huailiang and Li Jingye. people. "Things are very bad, it's the war in Tubo!" Li Min said as he came in from the door, and Li Ke came with him. After Li Shimin and the Minister of Civil and Military Affairs left just now, the younger generation wanted to know what happened, so they asked Li Min and Li Ke to go and find out so that they could rush back now. "Tubo? Is it because they failed to propose marriage last time that they started this war with a grudge?" Qin Huaiyu analyzed with a frown. "Children of Tubo, if we had known this earlier, we should have kept that Songtsen Gampo back to see if they still had the courage to stroke the tiger's beard of the Tang Dynasty!" Fang Yiai, a tall man, also jumped up and shouted. . He has learned a lot of military strategies from the Huli siblings, and now he is studying in the military academy. He has long been looking forward to the opportunity to show off his talents. When they heard that the war was taking place in Tubo, almost all the people present had the same reaction as Fang Yiai, clamoring to raise troops to destroy Tubo and then capture Songtsen Gampo alive! "Liu Lang, it should be said that the last battle of Songzhou should have hurt Tubo. It has only been two years and it is impossible for them to recover. How can they be so bold to start a war with me, the Tang Dynasty?" Compared with the excitement of others, the youngest Li Jingye put forward his own opinions. "The question of dedication is on point, and I'm afraid I'm going to disappoint all the brothers in the military academy this time." Li Min said with a smile, "The key reason why the conflict between Tang Dynasty and Tubo broke out this time is because of one thing. " "Oh. What is it?" Li Jingye asked immediately. Others were also very surprised, because they really couldn't imagine what was it that made Tibet not hesitate to go to war with the Tang Dynasty? "Cement!" Li Min spat out two words softly, with a hint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes. "cement?" Hear this answer. Everyone present was stunned. People with quick brains woke up immediately and couldn't help shouting: "So that's it, we have so many cement factories in Datang, and as long as we pay a batch of patent fees, we can get the cement firing process, but after all, this is long gone. It was listed as one of the top secret technologies of our Tang Dynasty, but unexpectedly it was spread to Tubo!" "The Tubo boy is so brave, he dares to steal the technology of the Tang Dynasty. Each of our families has paid patent fees to have cement firing technology. But the Tubo people are better, just steal it and take it back to Tubo for use. This kind of practice is trying to undermine our families. We must not let them go lightly!" Cheng Huailiang couldn't bear it anymore and jumped up and shouted loudly. "Cement is an important weapon of the country. If the Tubo people are allowed to develop cement, then if the Tang Dynasty wants to attack Tubo again, I am afraid we will have to face extremely strong cement cities." Qin Huaiyu, who has always been calm, also said, His tone was full of murderous intent, and it seemed that he was also truly angry at Tubo. "Liu Lang, please tell us in detail about the information you have obtained. How far has the situation between the two countries developed now?" At this moment, Li Yongye, who had been silent, asked. Judging from the determined look on his face, he obviously concluded that there must be a war between Tang Dynasty and Tibet, and those of them who wanted to go to the battlefield naturally had to be prepared first. "This happened two months ago. I had not returned to Chang'an at that time. After the last battle of Songzhou, our Tang Dynasty occupied a large area on the Tubo Plateau. In order to adapt to the terrain of the Tubo Plateau, , so a strong city was built there, and this is Tunfan City!" When Li Min said this, he couldn't help but smile on his face, and when the people around him heard the name Tunfan City, they all laughed loudly. Smile, even someone as calm as Qin Huaiyu is no exception. During the last battle of Songzhou, Li Shimin had a stronghold built on the occupied Tubo Plateau and named it Tunbo City. This name was obviously disgusting to the Tubo people, and the ambition of the Tang Dynasty could be seen from this name. , after all, Li Shimin was very angry with Tubo at that time. If the other party had not taken advantage of the geographical advantage, he would have sent troops to destroy this growing and powerful enemy. After the establishment of Tunbo City, Songtsen Gampo's attitude of admitting his mistakes was very good, which satisfied Li Shimin, so he resumed the trade between Tang Dynasty and Tubo. Tunbo City was the most important pass on the border between Tang Dynasty and Tubo. So it became more and more prosperous, and even the Tang Dynasty was not only in the city, but also in the city.In addition to the 20,000 troops stationed in the city, many officials were also sent in to facilitate the management of businessmen coming and going in the city. Just two months ago, Tunfan City received information from Datang businessmen one after another. According to what they saw with their own eyes, the Tubo people actually started to build cement factories. Although the output was not high and the quality was not good, after all, Also cement. After receiving this information, Tunfan City naturally attached great importance to it. After all, although cement factories were everywhere in the Tang Dynasty, they were one of the commodities named as strategic materials by the imperial court. Even their external sales were strictly controlled. Not to mention asking Tibet to build a cement factory. As for the source of Tubo's cement-burning technology, there is no need to check. There are so many cement factories in the Tang Dynasty, and the cement-burning technology is no secret. However, the Tang Dynasty was extremely powerful. , has long since issued an order to all countries that anyone who dares to bake cement without authorization will be destroyed! After receiving the news of cement burning in Tubo, Tunfan City immediately sent people to conduct an investigation. As a result, they quickly obtained the exact news. The practice of cement burning was not found throughout Tubo, but was relatively close to Tunfan City. There are only two tribes in Tubo. One of these two tribes is called Tongyang and the other is called Pilian. They are both relatively large tribes in Tubo. Together they have no less than 100,000 people and tens of thousands of capable warriors. They can be said to be the eastern border of Tubo. The two local emperors. Here I want to explain the composition of Tubo. Tubo is different from the unified political situation of the Tang Dynasty. Tubo is actually composed of tribes. The leaders of the tribes and some nobles constitute the slave-owning class of Tubo. Most of the other subjects are slaves. In addition to slave owners and slaves, there are also a small number of civilians. Although the tribes in Tubo usually obey the orders of the king Songtsen Gampo, if the interests of their tribes conflict, it will also arouse the resistance of these tribes, and there is no peace between the tribes, and wars often occur. , this is similar to a grassland country like the Western Turks. Although there is a common leader in name, each tribe has great freedom. Even if a certain tribe becomes strong, it may even control the leader of the country. The tribe fights. The investigation of Chang Tunfan City finally determined that in Tubo, only two tribes, Tongyang and Lilian, defied the orders of the Tang Dynasty, established cement factories in the tribes, and sold the fired cement to the outside world to make profits. . As soon as the matter was confirmed, the Tang soldiers who swallowed Fan City did not hesitate at all. They immediately raised 10,000 troops and divided their troops into two groups to attack Tongyang and the two adjacent tribes. With lightning speed, they defeated the two tribes in just three days. The big tribes were completely wiped out, and tens of thousands of them were captured at the same time. However, it was a pity that the leaders of the two tribes escaped from the rebellion and presented themselves to the leader of the Tubo Kingdom, Songtsen Gampo. Although the Tang Dynasty had great military power, Songtsen Gampo did not dare to send troops. After hearing that Tubo did not send troops, Tubo City did not want to understand the matter so easily. Instead, it sent an envoy to meet Songtsan Gampo and sternly demanded that the other party hand over the two culprits to the Tang Dynasty, otherwise the Tang Dynasty would never Give it up and let it go! Everyone in Tubo was very angry at the unreasonable and unforgiving attitude of the defenders of Tunbo City, and some even clamored for war with the Tang Dynasty. Unfortunately, Songtsen Gampo knew very well that with Tubo's current situation National power, but said that a national war broke out with the Tang Dynasty. It is estimated that just a small Tunfan City would be enough for them to drink a pot. However, although Songtsen Gampo did not dare to fight against the Tang Dynasty, he was not willing to hand over the leaders of the two tribes. After all, these two people were his subordinates after all. If he, the leader of the country, could not even keep two of his subordinates, If he does, it will definitely greatly damage his prestige. If it is more serious, it may even cause various tribes in the country to be dissatisfied with him, causing national decrees to be affected. It is precisely because of this that when Songtsen Gampo faced the pressure from Tunfan City, he still gritted his teeth and refused to let go. He made up his mind not to surrender, and also mobilized a hundred thousand troops to surround Tunfan City. However, they did not make any attack, but instead made a defensive posture, apparently telling Datang that he did not intend to fight at all, and that he mobilized these troops just to protect himself. Regarding Songtsen Gampo¡¯s move, Tunfan City was helpless and had to report it to the court. As a result, the battle report arrived just during today¡¯s banquet, disturbing all the Chou Chou Full Moon Wine. "It's great that the defenders of Tunbo City were really brave. They wiped out two large tribes of Tubo without saying a word, but Tubo didn't even dare to fight back. This is the peak military power of our Tang Dynasty. Ah!" After listening to Li Min's introduction, Li Yong was the first to slap the table and shout loudly. At the same time, he picked up the wine bottle and took a few sips. "Hey, that's true, but cement is an important weapon of our Tang Dynasty. The border troops have long received orders. As long as anyone in the surrounding small countries dares to bake it, they will immediately be killed with thunderous means. It is precisely because of this order Otherwise, the defenders of Tunfan City would not be so bold!" Cheng Huailiang also drank a few drinks, and then said, "The other people in the palaceEveryone also praised Tunfan City one after another, and the way he acted in this way was indeed worthy of the ambitious name of "Tunfan". (To be continued) <> text, readers are welcome to log in. Read the latest chapter of the full text. Text Chapter 295 Li Shimin wants to destroy Tubo "So, isn't it very likely that a war will break out between the Tang Dynasty and Tubo?" At this moment, Fang Yiai said with bright eyes. He had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. . However, as soon as Fang Yiai finished speaking, Li Jingye said with a smile: "Brother Yiai, didn't Liulang just say that I'm afraid he will disappoint those of us in the military academy this time, because there will be no war at all this time. .¡±. "Why?" Fang Yi is very brave if he is brave, and he is also very talented in military strategy. Unfortunately, as a commander, he cannot just know the soldiers. He also needs to be familiar with the domestic political, economic and other aspects of the domestic situation of both warring parties. "Haha, Jingye is right. If Tongyang and the two neighboring small tribes had no one to support them, how could they have the courage to bake cement without any cover-up? It can be said to be blatant. , is simply a provocation to the Tang Dynasty. From this, it can be seen that this is simply a test by Tibet against the Tang Dynasty, so" Before Qin Huaiyu finished speaking, Cheng Hualiang, who was next to him, took over and said: "So, as long as we, Datang, deal with this temptation with a thunderous blow, it will definitely frighten the other party, and they will not dare to make even more excessive demands. If you don¡¯t agree, now Songtsen Gampo is just acting for his opponents, letting people know that he, the leader of the Tubo Kingdom, still cares about his subjects, but as long as I, the Tang Dynasty, work harder, the other party will definitely give in! " The analysis of Qin Huaiyu and Cheng Hualiang caused everyone in the palace to nod. That tribe was indeed not so bold as to disobey the orders of the Tang Dynasty. After all, cement could not only be used by civilians, but most importantly, it could also build extremely strong cities. Therefore, the Tang Dynasty Although the internal management is very loose, it is extremely strict externally. The destruction of two large tribes in Tubo this time can be regarded as a very bloody warning. Early the next morning, Li Shimin came out after the discussion in the court was over. Li Shimin was extremely annoyed by Tubo's temptation. When he learned that Tubo had assembled heavy troops outside Tunbo City. He immediately issued a letter of credence to Tubo, to the effect that if the two culprits were not handed over, the Tang Dynasty would not mind fighting Tubo again. In addition, General Niu Jinda was also ordered to rush to Songzhou again to organize local troops and prepare to attack Tubo at any time. Regarding the Tang Dynasty¡¯s tough attitude, Songtsen Gampo was just as Li Min and others had guessed. He pretended to argue with the Tang envoy several times. In the end, they finally gave in and not only handed over the two culprits to Datang, but also compensated them with property worth more than 100,000 guan, which was considered to be the materials consumed by Datang in the last time it sent troops. In addition, Tubo also swore an oath to never bake cement again! ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But in the end, they only had to let the other party lose some money. According to their wishes, they had to at least raise troops to cripple the other party. This war caused by cement seems to have ended with Tubo¡¯s compromise, but for some people, its impact has just begun. In Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace, Li Shimin was sitting behind the Dragon Case. Sitting below were Li Jing, Fang Xuanling, Changsun Wuji and other important civil and military ministers. Li Min and Li Chengqian were also present. Apart from them, there were no other princes. Originally, Li Chengqian, as the prince, could participate in today's meeting, but Li Min was only one of the princes. However, he was specially summoned by Li Shimin to participate, and the civil and military ministers below also felt that it was natural. This shows the importance of Li Min in the court. "Everyone tells me that the Tubo incident is not that simple this time!" Li Shimin held the Long case in hand. He said calmly. "Father, Tubo obviously wants to test our Tang Dynasty. It can be seen from this that Songtsen Gampo is not as awed by our Tang Dynasty as it seems. Although the other side admitted defeat in this matter, it was mainly because of their strength. Not enough, if he waits until the day when his wings are full, he will definitely become a thorn in the side of Datang!" Li Chengqian immediately stepped forward and said. The main reason why he was so eager to express himself was because Li Min was also present. As the eldest brother and the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, he naturally wanted to overpower Li Min. "What His Royal Highness the Crown Prince said is true. Tibet is currently weak, so it has been submissive to the Tang Dynasty. If it is allowed to gain power one day, it will definitely be a trouble for the Tang Dynasty!" The gray-haired Li Jing also nodded in agreement. Seeing that even Duke Wei Guo agreed with him, Li Chengqian couldn't help but smile a little, and at the same time glanced at Li Min next to him. But before he could get too proud, Changsun Wuji stood up and said, "Although Duke Wei's words are reasonable, Wei Chen has a different view!" As soon as Changsun Wuji's words came out, Li Chengqian's face immediately became very ugly. Changsun Wuji disagreed with Li Jing's view, which meant that he disagreed with him. The other party was his uncle, but he opposed him on such a major matter. , it seems that he did not care about the prince at all.??In the eyes. Changsun Wuji didn't care at all about Li Chengqian's reaction. He only bowed to Li Shimin and said: "In the eyes of the ministers, Tubo is just a scabies disease. The real and serious problem of the Tang Dynasty is the future of the West." The Turks who have been destroyed, as well as the tribes on the grassland that cannot be slaughtered, so there is no need to pay too much attention to Tubo. As long as the city of Tunbo is managed well and this nail is laid inside it, it will definitely make it afraid to tamper!" As soon as Changsun Wuji's words came out, there was a burst of murmurs below. Some people agreed with his point of view. After all, for thousands of years, the threat to the Central Plains dynasty came from the northern grasslands, so the Turks who were not exterminated and those who temporarily obeyed The grassland people of the Tang Dynasty were indeed the most serious thorn in the side of the Tang Dynasty. "Lord Changsun, what you said is wrong!" Li Jing stood up again and retorted, "Tubo's terrain is extremely high, forming a condescending trend towards us, the Tang Dynasty. It can be said that it has all the advantages of the land, and our soldiers in the plains can't be defeated at all in a short period of time. Unable to adapt to the terrain of the Tubo Plateau, although there are 20,000 adapted troops in Tunbo City, these 20,000 people do not pose a fatal threat to Tubo, a country with a population of one million." After all, Li Jing was old. He took a breath when he said this, and then continued: "Although the leader of Tubo is young, he is a great leader of his generation. He is capable of bending and stretching. When he saw that he was no match for me in the Tang Dynasty, he immediately bowed his head and admitted his mistake. You have made enough gestures to make us, the Tang Dynasty, relax our vigilance and step up efforts to develop our national power in Tubo. If we give it twenty years, Tubo will definitely grow into a serious thorn in our side, the Tang Dynasty!" Hearing Li Jing's words, Li Min also nodded secretly, thinking that he was indeed the military god of the Tang Dynasty. He was extremely accurate in seeing problems. If Tubo, a small plateau country, was not solved as soon as possible, it would definitely make people sleepless and sleepless. "Then according to Wei Gong's intention, the Western Turks and the northern grasslands will not be a problem?" Changsun Wuji still refused to give up his point of view. In his opinion, it was not worth wasting too much energy on the small country of Tubo. "Master Changsun seems to have gone off topic. Today we are just discussing the issue of Tibet, why are we talking about the Western Turks and the grassland people again?" At this moment, Fang Xuanling, the most important minister of the Tang Dynasty, finally spoke. "Xuan Ling is right. Today we are indeed discussing the issue of Tubo. Wuji, you are wrong." At this moment, Li Shimin, who was sitting upright, also spoke. When Changsun Wuji heard this, he immediately bowed and admitted his mistake. Li Shimin pondered for a while, and then spoke again: "I met Songtsen Gampo last time. Although he tried his best to hide it, from what I can see, he must be a tycoon with a world in mind, and Tubo occupies a favorable geographical location. This makes me a little uneasy, worried that the other party will become a trouble to our Tang Dynasty in the future, so I decided that in my lifetime, I must destroy Tubo and leave a peaceful environment for the descendants of our Tang Dynasty!" When Li Shimin said the last sentence, a look of determination appeared on his face. Before Goguryeo was destroyed, he had regarded the destruction of Goguryeo as his biggest goal in life. However, after destroying Goguryeo, he felt a sense of emptiness. It seems that there is no rival in the world, but now this restless Tubo has just filled his emptiness. "Your Majesty wants to destroy Tubo. I am very much in favor of it. However, Tubo is more powerful than Goguryeo, so this matter needs to be considered in the long term!" Upon hearing Li Shimin's words, Li Jing immediately frowned. Although he did not say he disagreed, he did Advise him to be careful. After all, as a master of military art, he knows the price of attacking Tubo. "What Duke Wei said is reasonable, and the current treasury is empty. It is really not a good time to send troops, so your Majesty, please think twice before doing so!" At this time, Fang Xuanling also advised. When he attacked Gaochang last time, Li Min raised a huge amount of money in the name of selling land. However, the money was borrowed from private sources and had to be repaid when used up, and a lot of interest was added. Fortunately, Attacking Gaochang also brought a lot of benefits to Datang, so that the money could be paid back. Otherwise, the interest alone would give the Minister of Household Affairs a headache. Both civil and military officials advised Li Shimin to think twice, and everyone else was no exception. After all, with the terrain of Tubo, it was difficult to find a way up, let alone send a large army to attack. "I am sensible and will not attack Tubo in the near future. However, I do not want to watch Tubo grow stronger day by day, so as a minister, do you have any clever strategies that can cause some trouble for Tubo?" Li Shimin naturally said. He also knew his own situation and that the terrain of Tubo was indeed a difficult problem, so he didn't want to attack immediately. "this¡­¡­" Hearing this question raised by Li Shimin, the civil and military ministers below looked at me and I looked at you, and they all fell silent. After all, Tubo Mountain is high and the road is far away. Even if they want to cause trouble for others, they are beyond their reach! "I would like to inform my father, I have a way, but I don't know if it will be effective?"At this moment, Li Min, who had been silent until now, finally stood up and said. Text Chapter 296 Buddha Enters Tubo "Oh, Rokuro, what can you do?" Li Min heard this When he finally spoke, Li Shimin finally showed a bit of a smile, while Li Jing, Fang Xuanling and others beside him all listened attentively, wanting to see what other ideas this magical His Highness King Qi had come up with? Even Changsun Wuji, who had always been at odds with Li Min, looked very solemn. Only Li Chengqian, the prince, had a hint of displeasure in his eyes. "Report to my father, in fact, this method is not new. It is nothing more than sowing discord." Li Min said with a smile. Since now is not the time to attack Tubo, he can only make an issue within Tubo. The simplest Just let them stir up chaos within themselves. "Sixth brother, you make it easy. If you want to sow discord, you must have someone to provoke. But now the leader of the Tubo Kingdom, Songtsen Gampo, is extremely powerful. No tribe in the country dares to disobey his orders. With him suppressing them, "Look, it is impossible for Tubo to provoke civil strife by us." Li Chengqian said with a cold expression. In order to cope with today's meeting, he also worked hard and studied the situation in Tubo very clearly. "Well, what Cheng Qian said is right. Tubo is not Goguryeo, and there are no powerful officials like the Yuan family. It is impossible to provoke them!" Li Shimin also frowned and said. Li Jing, Fang Xuanling and others on both sides also shook their heads slightly, thinking that Li Min's method was not feasible. "Father, brother is wrong!" Li Min glanced at Li Chengqian indifferently. He didn't want to argue with him at all, but Li Chengqian always wanted to use him to show his extraordinaryness. "In fact, Tubo is not a monolithic interior, and it is the opposite. In my opinion, it is actually very simple to provoke discord in Tibet!" When Li Min said this, he saw the surprised expressions on Li Shimin and the others' faces, and was secretly proud that his previous intelligence collection on Tubo was indeed not in vain. "Father, if you want to provoke Tubo, the only opportunity is not in their domestic political situation. It lies in religion! There are two major sects in Tubo. The first is the native Bon religion, and the second is Buddhism" When they first heard the word religion, Li Shimin, Fang Xuanling and others were a little confused. However, as Li Min explained, their eyes became brighter and brighter, and they finally understood Li Min's plan. This plan is approached from a very partial perspective of religion. But it does have some feasibility. Since the birth of mankind, religion has been accompanying every step of human development. The three major religions in the world in later generations: Christianity, Islam, and Buddhism have all appeared in the Tang Dynasty, and they have also formed a large scale. Among them Christianity had become the state religion of the Roman Empire four hundred years ago, and although Islam had just been established a few decades ago, it was rapidly rising as a spiritual religion, and had defeated Rome and Persia. Soon, will usher in its first peak of development. But in the era of the Tang Dynasty. Neither Christianity nor Islam can compare with Buddhism. Since Buddhism was introduced to China from India in the Han Dynasty, the center of Buddhism has slowly shifted from India to China. Especially during the Sui and Tang Dynasties, the Central Plains dynasty's national power was at its peak. With the influence of this national power, Buddhism spread rapidly throughout Asia. Datang is the center. The surrounding Silla, Baekje, Tubo, Japanese, etc., all have traces of Buddhism. Another thing worth mentioning is that. In Central Asia at that time, countries that believed in Buddhism could be said to be everywhere. It was a pity that Islam later spread its religion with iron blood and forced local residents to change their beliefs. This led to the disappearance of Buddhism in Central Asia. Tubo is sandwiched between the Tang Dynasty and Tianzhu, the birthplace of Buddhism. Naturally, it is more influenced by Buddhism, and this influence is two-way. Now Buddhism has appeared in Tubo, and this kind of Buddhism is very strange. It is composed of Tianzhu and the Central Plains. Introduced from both directions, it has the characteristics of Indian missionary and Central Plains Buddhism. However, the influence of this Buddhism is still very weak in Tubo and cannot be compared with the native Bon religion. The key reason why Li Min proposed using religion to provoke Tubo was the native Bon religion and imported Buddhism in Tubo. Originally, Tubo was a land of Bon religion, and both the domestic aristocratic slave owners and the lowest slaves believed in Bon religion. However, the imported Buddhism also had unparalleled vitality and slowly took root in Tubo, although it was still weak. , but among slaves and civilians, there are already many believers, but in the entire upper class society, Bonism still occupies a dominant position. In fact, the religious situation in Tubo is very similar to that of the Tang Dynasty. Both local religions are fighting against foreign Buddhism. However, it is only because Buddhism entered the Central Plains Dynasty hundreds of years earlier, coupled with the vigorous promotion of some rulers, that Buddhism in the Central Plains Dynasty was very prosperous and suppressed the local Taoism. Even though the Tang Dynasty tried its best to promote the development of Taoism, it was still unable to shake Buddhism.foundation. The development of Buddhism in Tubo has just begun. If there were no accidents, it would have taken at least several hundred years to overtake the local Bon religion. However, this situation changed because of one person, Songtsen Gampo. The first queen is Princess Chizun of Nibala. Nibala is located in Nepal in later generations, which is also the birthplace of Buddhism. However, as Tubo became stronger, Nibala was worried about destroying the country, so he married the princess and became the queen of Songtsan Gampo. This Princess Chizun was a Buddhists vigorously promoted the development of Buddhism in Tubo and even persuaded Songtsen Gampo to also believe in Buddhism. In fact, the reason why Songtsen Gampo believed in Buddhism was also for a political purpose. Although Tubo was unified by him and all the tribes in the country surrendered to him, there was still a force that he could not control, and that was the force developed in Tubo. Bon religion. The status of Bon religion in Tubo is extremely noble. Although it cannot be compared with the situation of Buddhism governing the country in later generations, the difference is limited. The leader of Tubo nominally controls the domestic military and political power, but if this power is different from that of Bon When the interests of teachers conflict, it will lose its due effect. Songtsen Gampo, as a great leader of his generation, was naturally not willing to have his power restricted, so when he saw the growing influence of Buddhism in the country, he immediately seized the opportunity to support Buddhism to fight against the Bon religion. However, the Bon religion was not a vegetarian either. , with the help of its strong influence, has been suppressing Buddhism, making many of Songtsen Gampo's efforts ineffective. After listening to Li Min's introduction about the dispute between Buddhism and Bon in Tubo, Li Shimin and the ministers in the Liangyi Palace fell into deep thought. They also knew some of this information, but they never paid attention to it. After all, in the eyes of the Tang people, clans No matter how strong it is, it cannot compare with the imperial power. But I did not expect that the Bon religion in Tubo would even retreat from Songtsan Gampo. This is simply incredible. "Liu Lang, can a small Bon religion be better than the hundreds of thousands of troops in the hands of Songtsen Gampo?" Li Shimin also asked with some confusion. Although Buddhism and Taoism in the Tang Dynasty were very prosperous, as long as the imperial court If you want, you can hit one of them down at any time. "Father, the national conditions of Tubo are different from those of the Tang Dynasty. Religion has an unparalleled influence in the country. If Songtsan Gampo dares to use force to deal with the Bon religion, then not to mention anything else, his soldiers must have Most of them rebelled!" Li Min said with a solemn expression, but he was laughing secretly in his heart. The religion of Tubo is just a child's play. If we take into account the unity of politics and religion like Islam, and the huge power of Christianity to appoint and remove the king at will, it is estimated that Li Shimin and others will think that they are telling fairy tales. "Your Majesty, His Highness King Qi is right. As far as I know, the Bon religion in Tubo does have a huge influence!" At this moment, Fang Xuanling also stood up and said. As the prime minister of the Tang Dynasty, he naturally wanted to He was well aware of the situation in the surrounding countries, but if Li Min hadn't mentioned it, he would never have thought of making a fuss about the Bon religion in Tubo. Seeing that Fang Xuanling also stood up to confirm, Li Shimin finally nodded, with a smile on his face. He turned to Li Min and said: "Liu Lang, since you want to start with Bon Religion and Buddhism in Tubo, you must have already We have some plans, tell them now and listen!" "Father, I can only give you a rough idea and put forward a rough idea. As for the specific plan, I can't compare with everyone in the palace." Li Min bowed and said. This is not humility, but his sincerity. It is the ability of the secretive to sow discord. Although Li Min has some experience in this aspect, he is not as good as the old guys in the palace, such as Fang Xuanling and Changsun Wuji, who are very powerful. In comparison, it's still far worse. "It doesn't matter, just tell us your thoughts and let everyone review them!" Li Shimin said still pleasantly. "Yes!" Li Min agreed, sorted out his thoughts and said, "If you want to provoke discord in Tubo, you can only start with Bon religion and Buddhism. Now that Bon religion is powerful, Songtsen Gampo is naturally not willing to be restricted. So I have always wanted to support Buddhism, but unfortunately I have not succeeded. In this case, let¡¯s help him!¡± When Li Min said this, a wicked smile appeared on his face, and he said in a low tone: "Buddhism in our Tang Dynasty is extremely prosperous. We can select eminent monks with profound Buddhist teachings and send them to preach in Tubo. Moreover, we, the Tang Dynasty, can serve as our Back up, protect their safety, and at the same time order people to print a large number of Buddhist scriptures and carve Buddha statues, and have the eminent monks bring them to Tubo to facilitate their preaching. In addition, for the important figures of the Bon Religion, you can selectively assassinate one or two to reduce the number of Buddhists. While spreading resistance, it can also provoke disputes between the two religions, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone." Hearing these ideas put forward by Li Min, Li Shimin and Fang Xuanling and others below looked at each other and smiled. The idea proposed by Li Min was indeed good, but based on this method,?Let them have a deeper idea. ? ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 297: Leaving "Liu Xiucai, can you please hurry up? If this batch of Buddhist scriptures is not printed within ten days, all my and your bonuses this month will be wasted!" In the busy printing factory, a tall middle-aged man shouted loudly , while stretching out his only one arm to direct the people around him to speed up. "Sun Tou, please don't rush me. Who doesn't know that our typesetting team is the busiest, and our team has been working for five hours in a row. Apart from eating and going to the latrine, there is no rest time at all. I can't stand it if this continues, you have to let us go back and sleep for a while, otherwise we will go blind!" A tall and thin young man replied without raising his head, while using his hands to pick the wooden movable type quickly. . Liu Xiucai is not a real scholar. After all, if he could be admitted as a scholar, he would not come to work in this printing workshop. However, this young man named Liu has read several books by sages and is considered knowledgeable in the entire printing factory. Because of his gentle and elegant appearance, people who knew him gave him the nickname "Scholar". In this printing factory, Liu Xiucai is the leader of the typesetting team, with seven or eight literate people in charge of printing and typesetting. "Okay, okay, hurry up and line up the last few pictures. I'll let you rest right away!" The one-armed middle-aged man named Sun shouted loudly. He is the manager of this factory and used to be in the army. Born, he lost an arm on the battlefield, and was assigned to work in a printing factory. Originally, he was fair and cared about his subordinates. He would never rush his subordinates like this, but this batch of Buddhist scriptures to be printed was suppressed by the superiors. Yes, if he couldn't finish printing, he couldn't afford the crime. "Suntou, our Highness has always been very generous. This batch of work is so urgent. If we can complete it on time, will there be any extra rewards?" At this moment, a worker next to him was inking the printing plate. Iru said. As soon as his words came out, it immediately triggered a big discussion among the other people in the factory. This is a printing factory under Li Min's name. Sun Tou and Liu Xiucai are all workers in one of the printing factory buildings. Since they received orders from their superiors a few days ago to print a large number of Buddhist scriptures, they The workers in this factory never had a good rest and worked overtime all day, but even so, the time given by the superiors still felt tight. Seeing that his subordinates were busy with the work at hand because they were discussing rewards, Sun Tou's face darkened, he knocked on the table next to him and shouted: "Okay, let's stop discussing it. I will give you an accurate answer today." Letter, as mentioned above, as long as this batch of Buddhist scriptures is completed on time, the bonus this month will be doubled, which is what His Highness personally promised!" When everyone in the factory heard that His Highness King Qi had personally promised it, they all cheered and felt that their whole bodies were filled with energy. At the same time, they were thinking about how to spend the extra double bonus? Should I buy a large bag of snacks and a few new clothes for my children, or should I pull out a few feet of good cloth and make clothes for my wife? Seeing the workers in the factory lift Qian Jin up, the one-armed Sun Tou breathed a sigh of relief. As a manager, his salary is naturally much higher than that of ordinary workers. This month's salary will be doubled. After his salary was paid, he had only collected fifty coins. He has a life-and-death brother in the army who is raising money to buy a sea ship. When the time comes, he can invest the money with him, as long as the other party can run safely a few times. If you go by sea, you can earn back your investment with these 50 guan, and all future dividends will be a net profit. Just when Sun Tou was happily calculating the huge profits from investing in a sea-going ship, he suddenly heard a sound of voices coming from outside, and they were very familiar. One of them seemed to be the voice of Manager Wang. The so-called Wang Daguanshi is what the outside world calls Wang Zihao, but in real terms, Wang Zihao is not considered an employee of the palace, but a zihao. Your businessman is just because he is deeply trusted by Li Min and manages the business of Prince Qi's Mansion. In addition, your daughter is Li Min's daughter, so he has long been regarded as a businessman of Prince Qi's Mansion, and This chief steward is just an honorific title, and none of the other chief stewards in the palace can compare to him. Hearing the voice of Supervisor Wang, Sun Tou naturally did not dare to neglect him. He was about to go out to pay a visit, but he did not expect that the door of the factory was darkened, and he saw Wang Zihao walking straight in with a group of people, walking towards him as he walked. The young man introduced. Seeing the young man next to Wang Zihao, Sun Tou immediately trembled all over. He hurriedly stepped forward a few steps and saluted: "Sun Hong, the manager of the printing factory, pays homage to His Highness King Qi and Manager Wang Da!" ¡° Naturally, the only one who could have Wang Zihao accompany him in person and introduce him personally was Li Min. A few days ago, he proposed to Li Shimin to support Buddhism in Tubo, and then instigated foreign Buddhism to fight with the local Bon religion, in order to achieve the purpose of destabilizing the political situation in Tubo. However, since Buddhism was to be supported, Buddhist scriptures and Buddha statues were naturally indispensable. His name This printing house is only printing a small part of the Buddhist scriptures, and the rest are outsourced to other printing houses. ?"You don't have to be polite, Manager Sun. I and Mr. Wang are just walking around casually!" Li Min said with a smile. He was not idle because he was the one who came up with the idea. In addition, he is the most prestigious in the industrial and commercial circles. , so he was responsible for purchasing all the Buddhist scriptures, Buddhist statues, magical instruments and other things that needed to be prepared, and the time was extremely tight, so he had to come down to inspect it, for fear of delaying the important event. Li Min walked around the factory. Because this was not his first time here, all the workers knew that the person in front of them was His Highness King Qi. However, Li Min did not let them salute, but asked them to hurry up and work. , and also promised on the spot that as long as they can complete the project ahead of schedule, for example, one day ahead of schedule, this month's bonus will be doubled, two days ahead of schedule, it will be tripled, and so on. As soon as Li Min came up with this reward method, the workers in the factory immediately became excited again. Every one of them had green eyes, and their work efficiency had once again improved a lot. For example, Liu Xiucai, who was doing the typesetting, he couldn't wait for it in his heart. He has become a three-headed and six-armed Nezha. As for the rest he just mentioned to Sun Tou, he has thrown it aside. He can rest at any time, but this kind of opportunity to make money is rare. If you don't seize it, you will be really sorry for yourself. . Seeing this extremely busy factory, Li Min nodded with satisfaction. Although the bonus he received as a worker was nothing in his opinion, it was a great incentive for these ordinary people. However, Li Min did not expect that it was his unlucky trick of doubling his bonus early that made the entire printing factory go crazy. There were even several cases where workers fainted due to lack of physical strength. On the one hand, it reduces work efficiency, which is self-defeating. "Wow~" Carriages are unloading goods into the open space. These dusty goods are all small Buddha statues. And due to limited time and cost savings, these Buddha statues are all made of clay. , there are also a small number of them carved from wood, and of course there are also more advanced ones, such as made of metal and jade, but those are very few in number, and they are not together with these clay Buddha statues. After these clay Buddha statues are transported here, someone will apply a layer of cheap fragrant powder on the Buddha statues, then paint them, and wrap them with straw. After all, they have to be transported to Tubo, and there will inevitably be some bumps on the road. Yes, wrapping it with straw can prevent collisions. After Li Min inspected the printing factory, he came here to take a look and found that the progress was pretty good and should be completed before the deadline. Now he finally felt relieved and cursed Li Shimin and those ministers in his heart, even though he had already said so He only provided ideas but no effort, but in the end these preparations still fell on his head. Fortunately, he was not asked to do the task of selecting eminent monks, otherwise he would be really busy. Speaking of the selection of eminent monks, it can be said to be a mixture of joy and sorrow. Taoists, who are the great enemies of Buddhism, are applauded. After all, once these eminent monks leave, the power of Buddhism will inevitably be hit, and their Taoism has already established a Taoist academy. The power of Taoism is being integrated, and then the influence of Taoism can be enhanced while the power of Buddhism is declining. Although some people in Buddhism were very dissatisfied with the imperial court's move, more people thought it was a good opportunity. Tubo was a big country, and the Buddhist power in the country was weak. If we could take this opportunity, we could conquer the local Bon religion in one fell swoop. If defeated, then this is also an immeasurable merit in promoting Buddhism, so many people are still willing to go. However, Li Min knew that the selection of eminent monks this time was not that simple. Among the selected eminent monks were some spies of the Tang Dynasty who had just shaved their heads. These spies would go to Tubo with these eminent monks, and at the same time shoulder the responsibilities of Work on drawing maps, gathering intelligence from all parties, and assassinating important objects. Talking about these spies, we have to mention the shadow guards around Li Shimin. The last time they separated Goguryeo, it was these shadow guards who contributed. And it was precisely because of that incident that Li Shimin saw the importance of spies, so He divided the Shadow Guard into two parts, one of which was a specialized external intelligence department called the Foreign Intelligence Agency. The spies sent out this time were all from the Foreign Intelligence Agency, and as far as Li Min knew, these spies from the Foreign Intelligence Agency There are quite a lot of people, with nearly 10,000 internal members alone. There is even a secret training point similar to a military academy in Chang'an. As for the specific address, even Li Min doesn't know. Just when the Tang Dynasty was in full swing about having sex with Tubo, Li Min finished the preparations that Li Shimin had given him, and then began to prepare to leave Chang'an. After all, he had been in Chang'an for a long time. He still needs to preside over Silla and Baekje, especially the handling of Silla, which must be done in person. In addition, the construction of Taiwan and the exploration of the southern sea route also require his guidance. It can be said that his stay in Chang'an was a waste of time, and the coastal areas of Datang were his real stage. Text Chapter 298: Asking the Military Academy for Remuneration "Kill! Kill! Kill!" The five hundred soldiers on the school field lined up in a square formation, swinging out a sword every time they took a step forward. The sword-like light brought endless murderous intent. Although it was only a few hundred soldiers, it felt like tens of thousands of soldiers were fighting on the battlefield. It's like fighting. To the east of this huge school grounds, there is a steep mountain. Teams of soldiers are lined up in a row, carrying heavy objects and flying along the rugged mountain road. Behind them are instructors holding big sticks chasing them. Who dares to slow down? The next word is immediately a stick. Li Min looked at the lively training scene in front of him, and felt a burst of pride in his heart. This is the largest training ground in the military academy. In addition to the huge flat land in front of him, it also includes several hills and a swamp. The terrain is an excellent place for military training. . Li Min was already preparing to leave Chang'an, but before leaving, he had some things to deal with, such as the military academy under his feet. He had put in a lot of effort at the beginning, but according to his temper, there was no such thing in the world. He was asked to live without remuneration for a thousand years, and today he came to ask for remuneration from the military academy. "Hahaha~, why did Liu Lang come to us today when he was free?" While Li Min was admiring the students practicing on the school field, he suddenly heard a majestic voice next to him saying. Li Min turned around and saw that it was Niu Jinda. Some time ago, Tubo had a confrontation with Tunbo City in the Tang Dynasty. Niu Jinda, as Tubo's old rival, was sent to Songzhou to take charge. However, because Tubo quickly bowed its head, he was called back again, and taking advantage of this free time, Li Shimin asked him to teach in the military academy. "Haha, it turns out to be General Niu. I was worried that I couldn't find a way to lead the way. I didn't expect to meet you here. It's so great!" Li Min laughed happily. He came to the military academy today to look for Li Jing and Li Xiaogong, but they were not in their respective offices. He heard from other people that they came to this large campus to watch the students practice, but when he came, he could not find them. I wanted to ask some questions, but I happened to meet Niu Jinda. Niu Jinda was also very happy to see Li Min. It was precisely because of Li Min's original strategy that he became the top general of the Tang Dynasty. Later, he fought side by side with Li Min in Goguryeo. It can be said that they had a very deep friendship, so they After hearing that Li Min wanted to see the two vice-principals Li Jing and Li Xiaogong, he immediately took Li Min to see them. When they found Li Jing and Li Xiaogong, they were watching the students' training by a muddy pond. There was not only mud in the muddy pond, but also the corpses of cows, sheep, rats, etc. They felt the stench from so far away. , but with the order from the two old men, all the students jumped into the muddy pond without hesitation, and even crawled forward in some places. If they were not careful, they might eat one or two mouthfuls of rotten mud. Although all the students were cursing in their hearts the one who came up with this perverted method of training soldiers, no one dared to back down. After all, there were so many military orders. Even though it was just a training session, if anyone dared to disobey the military orders, they would probably get more rewards. Severe punishments, such as being locked up in a dark room, demerits, etc. Among them, being locked up in a dark room is relatively light. If you are given a demerit, it will not be erased for the rest of your life, and it may affect your life. i will be promoted in the future, so no one dares to joke about their future. Among this group of noisy young students, Li Min found a few old acquaintances, such as Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and Li Yong, who were all students in the same class. In addition, Li Min also met the burly Xue Rengui, relying on his height and strength, is now running first. Looking at these students who were almost unrecognizable, Li Min felt guilty. He knew that these students would definitely scold him in their hearts, because the training method in front of him was the one he first proposed, with the purpose of training them. To exercise discipline and hone their willpower. In fact, he proposed more than just this kind of training method. As long as he could think of it, he proposed almost all of them. Unfortunately, not many were adopted. The one in front of him happened to be one of them. Cheng Huailiang and the others were wallowing desperately in the mud and did not notice Li Min's arrival at all. On the contrary, Li Jing, who was twirling his beard and smiling next to him, saw Li Min and immediately called him over with a smile and said: "Liu Lang, your training method is really good." Yes, it can really make them understand what military orders are like." "Yes, there is also the emergency gathering, which is also a rare way to train troops. Now the students can assemble within half a quarter of an hour at the fastest. If our army in the Tang Dynasty can do this, then we will no longer be afraid of having to go into the middle of the night. Attacking the camp." Li Xiaogong, who was also smiling, also said. In the past, in order to avoid suspicion, he had to entertain himself at home with singing and dancing, and he was unable to use his talents. Now that he has a military academy, he feels that he finally has a goal for the second half of his life. His whole spirit suddenly improves, and he even loses weight. His face also returned to the color of his youth. Hearing the compliments from the two old generals, Li Min felt ashamed. These were things he heard in later generations and were not his own at all.?Thinked it up. Li Min said a few words of humility, and then followed Li Jing to a temporary wooden house next to the mud pond. After casually sitting on a bench in the wooden house, Li Xiaogong immediately asked: "Liu Lang, you are doing nothing." Come to the Three Treasures Hall and tell me, why did you come to see us today?" "Uncle Wang, that's not right. I have contributed to the military academy after all, and I will be leaving Chang'an in a few days, so I wanted to come and see how far the military academy has been built." Although Li Min came here to take care of himself However, this matter cannot be revealed. After all, these two old foxes in front of Jing are extremely thick-skinned, and it is not appropriate to expose their ambitions too early. "Oh, really?" Li Xiaogong and Li Jing both had expressions of disbelief after hearing this. Li Min had been coming to Chang'an for a long time, but he had never seen him come to see him once. He was about to leave now, and he suddenly came. Military academy, if they say it has no purpose, they won't believe it even if they are beaten to death. "That's natural, and Uncle Wang and Uncle Li must also know that many of my nephew's friends are in the military academy. It is estimated that when I leave, they will not be able to go out to see me off, so I came here specially today, firstly to see Let¡¯s see how the military academy he built is doing. Secondly, get together with a few friends.¡± Li Min said with an upright face, and at the same time looked at the guards brought behind him. They were carrying several large food boxes. All the prepared wine and food were placed. Seeing that Li Min came prepared, Li Jing and Li Xiaogong believed it a little and began to chat with Li Min about the construction of the military academy. According to them, the military academy has been open for less than a year and has already admitted nearly 10,000 students. However, the military academy implements an elimination system. If they fail the year-end assessment, they may be eliminated. Therefore, these 10,000 students will eventually It would be good to estimate that only one out of 10 students can actually graduate. The ratio of one out of ten can be said to be very cruel, but the students trained by the military academy are meant to go to the battlefield. Compared with the extremely cruel battlefield, the military academy is nothing at all. Moreover, those eliminated students will not be wasted and can directly enter the army to serve as the most basic officers, while the actual graduates of the military academy will serve as mid-level officers. It can be said that as long as the military academy is opened for a few years, the middle and low-level officers in Datang's army will The officers will all be military cadets. In order to cultivate the future cornerstone of Datang's army, the military academy can be said to have made great efforts. Taking the courses that students have to learn as an example, after entering the military academy, each student will have a three-month freshman period. During this period , they have to learn the basic subjects of military academy cadets and complete various physical training. Only after passing the qualification can they be regarded as a real military academy cadet. After becoming cadets, they began to really come into contact with the core content of military school learning. In the morning, they were taught theoretical classes, learning the command theories of different services and different terrains, as well as military theoretical skills in training, marching, camping, etc. In the afternoon At the same time, they conduct various cruel military trainings, which not only allow them to have a strong body, but also form the awareness of superiority, obedience to orders, observance of discipline, etc. during the training. And at night, they cannot rest immediately. Instead, they have to undergo an hour of ideological education to cultivate their loyalty to the emperor and patriotism. To put it bluntly, it is brainwashing. After all, the army is the basis of a country's rule and also protects their old Li family. The most important guarantee for the country, so these trained military personnel must naturally have the heart to swear allegiance to the Li Dynasty. After chatting about the situation of the military academy, Li Min suddenly pretended not to care and asked: "Uncle Wang and Uncle Li, I heard that the earliest students like Huai Liang will form a military academy after completing their first year of study. du li¡¯s team, and then join the army to train, or even go to the real battlefield, so that they can experience the life and death atmosphere on the battlefield? " Li Jing didn't care after hearing this, and replied casually: "Yes, you can't be a good officer just by studying and training in the military academy. You must join the army and let them experience the cruelty of the battlefield. Only soldiers who have seen blood can He is considered a qualified soldier, and as the middle and low-level officers of the future army, they naturally want to see blood." After hearing this, Li Min was secretly happy. Many of Cheng Huailiang's gang of friends were in the military academy. In addition, he was one of the main construction personnel of the military academy, so he was naturally very familiar with the military academy. The reason why he had the patience to ask the two Everyone will ask about the military academy, just waiting for a moment. "Ahem~, I don't know where the military academy plans to let the students go to train in the army. After all, our Tang Dynasty is now at its peak, and the surrounding small countries dare not fight with us. As a result, there is really no battlefield for them to hone themselves!" Li Yinqing! He raised his voice and said with pretense of regret, his fox tail finally exposed. Text Chapter 299 The Canteen of the Military Academy "This is a problem, but it is not difficult to solve. Now the court A cement road is being built on the grassland, and every time a section is built, a cement fort will be built. It can be said that wherever the road is built, Datang's absolute control over the grassland will extend. However, it is precisely because of this that it attracts The grassland tribes are very dissatisfied. When the time comes, we will deliberately provoke and then start a fight. Not only can we deter the barbarians on the grassland, but we can also help us train our troops. It can be said that we kill two birds with one stone!" Li Jing said this with a sinister expression on his face. smile. Li Min was stunned after hearing this. The reason why he brought the topic to the issue of students going out for training was naturally because he had his own plan. However, if he really let them enter the grassland, his plan would be in vain. Thinking of this, Li Min hurriedly said: "What Mr. Wei said is wrong. Although many military academy cadets are selected from the army, there are also recruits like Huai Liang and others. Regardless of their identities, they are mainly They are new recruits for one year. If they go to the grassland so rashly, with the fierce fighting power of the grassland tribes, they are likely to have problems. So in my opinion, we should first find some weak forces as training targets, and wait until they After you have some experience, it¡¯s not too late to go to the grasslands or Turkic places!¡± "Oh? In Rokuro's opinion, which place is more suitable for the training of military academy recruits?" Li Jing blew the tea in the cup, took a sip and smiled. "Ahem~, this military academy also has my share of hard work, so I am very concerned about the development of the military academy. As for the training place for the new students of the military academy, there is a very suitable place for the juniors." When Li Min said this, he saw Li Jing and Li Xiaogong both looked at him with half-smiles. Immediately I understood that their little trick might have been seen by them a long time ago. But even though he knew that the other party had seen his plan, Li Min still had to bite the bullet and continue: "The fight between Silla and Baekje is now going on. Although these two small countries are weak, they are close to Anshan. The Eastern Protectorate, if they are left alone, will most likely threaten the rule of the Anton Protectorate in the future, so I asked people to intervene in the war between the two countries. Now it is time to decide the outcome. , and our military academy cadets can just go there to experience it!" Wait until Li Min finally finished speaking. Li Jing and Li Xiaogong both laughed. Li Xiaogong pointed at Li Min and said: "Liu Lang, Liu Lang, if you want to borrow troops from our military academy, just say so. Do you have to go in such a big circle?" "Liu Lang, to tell you the truth, His Majesty has already told us that this time the students' training will be subject to your instructions. I was just joking with you, hahaha~" Li Jing also burst out laughing. As soon as Li Min arrived, he and Li Xiaogong understood the purpose of Li Min's trip. It's just that the two of them had a tacit understanding and didn't reveal it. It was to see what tricks Li Min could pull off, and they finally managed to trick him once. Now Li Min finally understood, and said with embarrassment and helplessness: "Father is wise, it turns out that I have long known that I would pursue the idea of ??a military academy." However, Li Min cursed Li Jing and Li Xiaogong in his heart. They had clearly received orders from Li Shimin long ago, but they still played with themselves. They were simply bullying the younger ones and disrespecting the elders. But he, Li Min, is not easy to fool around with. This time they sent the cadets from the military academy to Silla for training. When the time came, they would keep a few of the talents they liked as compensation for being tricked this time. Thinking of this, Li Min finally had some balance in his heart. He reluctantly chatted with Li Jing for a few more words, and then pretended to invite them to attend the party between him and Cheng Hualiang and others. As expected, he was declined politely. After all, they are young people gathering together, and it would be inappropriate for Li Jing and Li Xiaogong to go. Li Min had someone arrange a small hall for him, and then waited until Cheng Huailiang and the others had finished training before sending someone to find them. I plan to get together with you all again. "Haha~, Liulang, you are such a brother. The food in this shabby military academy is simply not for people to eat!" Li Min just asked people to put the food and drinks on the table, when Cheng Hualiang was the first to rush in, laughing and rushing to the table. I grabbed a beggar's chicken and gnawed on it. Then Li Yong rushed in second and saw that his favorite beggar's chicken was snatched away by Cheng Hualiang. He immediately rushed forward and grabbed it while shouting: "Let go! Leave half of it for me!" Just as the two were fighting, Li Jingye and Qin Huaiyu from behind also rushed in. What surprised Li Min was that these two people seemed to be reincarnated by starving ghosts. As soon as they came in, they rushed to the table with bright eyes. He stretched out his big hands to grab whatever he could and ate whatever he could, not even bothering to use chopsticks. Then there were a group of people in the back, such as Fang Yiyi, Brothers Wei Chi, and others. They are the best relationship between Li Yan's relationship, most of which are behind the doors, so they are studying in the military school.A few of them were after civil servants like Fang Yiai. After these people came in, an extremely tall young man finally came in. This young man was wearing a white coat. He was half a head taller than Cheng Hualiang and very burly. He was only half a head taller than the giant Hu Li. His appearance Upright and resolute, he looked like a general at first sight. This man was Xue Rengui, who was specially invited by Li Min. This time, Li Min invited Cheng Hualiang and the others to a banquet at the military academy. In addition to wanting to get together again before leaving Chang'an, the most important thing was to meet Xue Rengui again and win over this future famous general. After all, although he had Hu Li and Lu Qing under his command, and others, but the faction is too single, so there is an urgent need for other generals to join, and now that Xue Rengui is not well-known, it is a good time to win over him. "Rengui, you have to hurry up, otherwise the food and wine I brought won't be enough for these hungry wolves!" Li Min shouted at Xue Rengui. Last year, Xue Rengui won all three archery championships at the Winter Games. Li Min happened to be the host of the competition at the time, and Li Min had a conversation with Xue Rengui afterwards, so both parties knew each other. Hearing that Li Min was so enthusiastic about him, Xue Rengui was obviously stunned at first, and then said a little flattered: "I didn't expect that His Highness would still remember Xue. After half a year, His Highness's demeanor has become even more impressive." "Haha, Rengui, you are too polite. The people invited today are all my brothers, and this is not a formal occasion. From now on, just like the ninth brother and the others, just call me Liulang!" Li Min said, Without any objection, Xue Rengui pulled him into the crowd of people vying for delicious food, grabbed a wine bottle, toasted him a few times, and then invited him to sit down and feast. When Xue Rengui saw that Li Min was so enthusiastic and had no princely airs, and he was usually very close to Li Yong and others, he knew that His Highness the King of Qi in front of him was a truly compassionate person, so he stopped talking. After a few drinks, his appetite was aroused by the delicious food on the table, and he immediately joined the fight. Looking at these guys gobbling up food, Li Min secretly shook his head. If the clothes of these people were replaced by rags, they would be almost like victims of a disaster who had been hungry for several days. Could it be that this military academy deducted money from the canteen? As a result, these students drink porridge and eat pickles every day, so why are they so greedy? Li Min didn't know how many things Cheng Huailiang and others learned in the military academy, but he knew one thing now, that is, the appetite of these people had increased, and it seemed that the things he brought were not enough to eat. Li Min immediately asked people to ride fast horses into the city and bought a batch of wine and food, so that they could finally fill their stomachs. "Brother Cheng, you look like you haven't eaten for several days. Isn't it true that the cafeteria gives you white porridge every day?" Li Min finally raised the question in his mind. "Liu Lang, you don't know, the cafeteria in this military academy is just for feeding pigs, it's so damn useless!" Cheng Hualiang, who had the most explosive temper, was the first to jump up and curse. Although this sentence turned everyone present into pigs, the pigs all nodded sympathetically, obviously agreeing with Cheng Huailiang's statement. ¡°No way, you usually exercise so much, how can you hold on if you eat too poorly?¡± Li Min said a little surprised. Seeing that Li Min didn't believe it, Li Jingye also jumped up and said: "Liu Lang, you don't know. In fact, the ingredients for cooking in the cafeteria are not bad. There are meat and vegetables. Even in winter, we can all eat vegetables. But the key is that the cafeteria doesn¡¯t cook it well at all. No matter what kind of good food they make, they can make it taste like pig food. It¡¯s really not for human consumption. I feel sick when I think about the food in the cafeteria!¡± "Uh~" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He didn't expect such a thing to happen. "Since the food cooked in the cafeteria is so unpalatable, why don't you respond to Duke Wei and Uncle Wang?" "Oh~, don't mention it, you should let Li Yong talk about this!" Li Yexu, who had been eating hard, suddenly raised his head and pointed at Li Yong who was still chewing bones next to him. Seeing Li Min looking at him, Li Yong reluctantly put down the big pig bone in his hand, wiped the oil on his mouth with his sleeve, and then said: "Liu Lang, you must help us with this matter. We need the warrior monster." It's all my father's fault. He had to endure hardships if he had to say anything, so he specially ordered the canteen to make the food a little less delicious. He even added sand to it when he had time. He also said that this was all for our own good and let us get used to the battlefield first. The difficult environment, after all, it¡¯s good to have someone who stutters on the battlefield, there is no room for pickiness at all.¡± This what kind of bullshit logic is this! Li Min cursed in his heart. He didn't object to letting the soldiers endure hardship, but what Li Xiaogong was doing now was too outrageous. He didn't even let people eat well, which would definitely make the students dissatisfied. Although no one dared to say anything now, but for It has a big impact on the students' psychology, and there may even be big problems. It seems that I have to take care of it.   ff37;w03c9;30fb;ff3.ff43;off4d; ff55;247b;5c0f;8bf4;66f4;65b0;6700;5feb;5c0f;8bf4;9605;8bfb;7f51; Text Chapter 300 Guidance to Xue Rengui The military school cafeteria was just a trivial matter, and today was a rare gathering with Cheng Huailiang and the others, so Li Min didn't bring it up in person. He just kept it in mind and mentioned it to Li Xiaogong when he had time. Because it was Li Min's banquet, Li Jing specially gave Cheng Huailiang and the others a holiday. As a result, these people went completely crazy. They all raised their jugs and drank loudly. Li Yong, the worst drinker, was the first to get drunk, followed by Qin Huaiyu. The others also went crazy with alcohol, and in the end even Li Jingye, the best drinker, became drunk. . However, Li Min didn't drink too much. He kept smiling and talking nonsense to these drunkards. Apart from him, there was another person who was not drunk. This person was Xue Rengui. This was not because he drank the most, but because the other party had never drunk. As soon as I came in, I kept eating Haisai like crazy and didn't even have time to drink. And Li Min also saw Xue Rengui's big appetite for the first time, and he was indeed worthy of the title of the number one eater in the military academy. Li Min ordered people to send all the drunk people back to their dormitories, except for Xue Rengui. He once again ordered people to lay out a few side dishes, warm up a pot of old wine, and personally poured a glass for each other, looking at Xue Rengui's Looking flattered, Li Min smiled slightly and said, "Rengui, you don't have to be restrained in front of me!" "Yes!" Although Xue Rengui answered like this, his expression was still a little nervous. Although he had not met Li Min a few times, he could feel that His Highness King Qi in front of him valued him very much. Although this kind of respect made him also He was very happy, but he was just an ordinary person and had not made any great contributions to the court, so the attention he paid to Li Min made him feel a kind of pressure. Seeing that Xue Rengui was still so nervous, Li Min smiled and asked an unexpected question: "Rengui, were you full just now?" "Huh?" Li Min laughed loudly when he heard this and made a move. Immediately, a guard brought up another roasted whole lamb. Li Min picked up the small silver knife for cutting meat and divided the meat for him personally. Although Xue Rengui was trembling with excitement, he still took the lamb and ate it generously until the end. When you finally feel full. Only then did Li Min drink three large bowls of strong liquor with the other party. Then the two looked at each other and laughed. "Brother Xue, what are your plans for the future?" Li Min put down the wine bowl and asked without any worries. "Your Majesty, Xue is a penniless man, and he only joined the army to bring glory to his family." Xue Rengui answered honestly. Although he was born into a wealthy family, his family fortunes had long since declined and he could not even afford to eat. The reason why he wanted to join the army in the first place was mainly to make a name for himself with his military exploits. At least you don¡¯t have to worry about three meals a day. After hearing this, Li Min nodded secretly. This is the truth. After all, there are only a few people who are truly willing to serve the country and kill the enemy. Most people join the army to make a future for themselves, and sometimes even just to have a good meal. meal. "Brother Rengui, your archery skills are unparalleled, and I also know that you are also very proficient in the art of war. If you are given a chance, you will definitely be a handsome man comparable to Duke Wei and Uncle Wang!" Li Min said in a solemn tone. "This Your Highness has given you the compliment!" Although Xue Rengui was steady, his whole body trembled when he heard Li Min's compliment. He replied in an excited tone. "This is not a compliment, what I said is the truth!" Li Min said with a smile. His words were indeed not exaggerated. When Li Zhi was in power. He was victorious in all foreign campaigns, and Xue Rengui was one of the most important reasons. But when Li Min said this, his face suddenly became a little solemn, and he said slowly: "But Rengui, although you are handsome and talented, our Tang Dynasty is full of stars. There are many veterans who founded the country, and there are many more." Middle-aged generals who have grown up in foreign campaigns, so if you young generation generals want to get ahead, I am afraid you will have to wait for decades." Xue Rengui nodded repeatedly after hearing this. In fact, he also knew that the military academy valued him very much. After all, he was a top talent in the military academy in every aspect, and the King of Qi in front of him also tried his best to win over him. Even he The courtyard of Yongjiafang where he lives now was indirectly gifted by His Highness Prince Qi, and now he is drinking with him in person. It can be said that he is trying his best to win over. It can also be seen from this that if he graduates from the military academy in the future, he will definitely be reused. However, as His Highness the King of Qi said, the generals of the Tang Dynasty are now like clouds. He originally did not have any foundation in the court. Even if he was reused, compared with Cheng Hualiang and other generals, it is still difficult to fulfill his role. Even if his talents are far superior to others, he will probably only be reused after the older generation of generals retire, but that will take twenty or thirty years. Although he is only in his twenties and has the capital to wait, he still thinks that the first half of his life can beXue Rengui was also a little unwilling to be unable to become the top general of the Tang Dynasty. Looking at the other party's thoughtful face, Li Min smiled secretly in his heart. Xue Rengui looked loyal on the outside, but he was actually an extremely smart man. Otherwise, he would not have become one of the top generals of the early Tang Dynasty who was as skilled in military use as a god. Even if such a person had nothing at the beginning Ambition, but as long as he is given a chance to realize how valuable he is, he will develop corresponding ambitions like others, and Li Min can just take advantage of this and slowly make this A future famous general of the Tang Dynasty was sled away. "Rengui is stupid, please point out a clear way for His Highness!" While Xue Rengui was thinking about it, he suddenly saw Li Min in front of him looking at him with a smile. Thinking about His Highness's various deeds, his heart moved and he immediately He stood up and bowed. Although Xue Rengui didn't say it clearly, there was already a hint of surrender in his words. After all, he also knew that the King of Qi in front of him gave up the throne and chose a path of outward expansion. On this path, he would definitely need an invincible army. army, and the other party may have taken a fancy to him. This is a huge opportunity. After all, compared to the Tang Dynasty where the generals are gathered, His Highness the King of Qi has too few people available. What Li Min was waiting for was this sentence from the other party. However, Li Min did not intend to accept Xue Rengui now. Instead, he said with a smile: "Brother Rengui, your future is in your own hands. Now you only need to study hard in the military academy." Learn the art of war, and when you and I meet again, it won¡¯t be too late for you to make a decision!¡± Xue Rengui was a little surprised by Li Min's answer, but he didn't ask any more questions. Then the two of them toasted and drank, chatting lively until midnight, when the two of them were so drunk that they lost consciousness. Even Li Min didn't even answer. The palace doesn¡¯t even know. Li Min wants to leave Chang'an, which cannot be prepared in a day or two. It will take a long time just to say goodbye to his elders and friends in Chang'an City, plus there are other trivial matters, which is enough to make Li Min He was so busy that he even had less time to spend with his daughter Chou Chou. But even though he was so busy, Li Min was not busy looking for Li Xiaogong. He brought up the bad food at the general school and hoped that something could be changed. However, personal friends were personal friends, and Li Xiaogong was very insistent on the rules he had set in the military academy. As for the opinions of Li Min, a junior, they were not taken seriously at all. Li Min had no way to deal with this stubborn Uncle Wang, but fortunately Li Xiaogong was only one of the two vice-principals of the military academy, and there was also Li Jing who could be used. So Li Min found Li Jing again, and finally convinced him, and then he Li Shimin, who was the principal, was invited to come out, and finally Li Xiaogong took a step back and agreed to improve the food at the military academy. However, Li Min came up with another idea, that is, after improving the food in the military academy, a wilderness survival project can be added to the military academy, allowing participating students to bring a few simple tools and then throw them into a place with a harsh environment. It requires how many days they must survive, and each person can carry a few flares made of fireworks. If they cannot survive, they can light them to call for help, so as to avoid death or injury. As soon as Li Min came up with this idea, even Li Xiaogong showed a satisfied smile. This method was indeed good. After all, no matter how terrible the food in the military academy was, it could at least satisfy his hunger. However, the survival in the wild that Li Min proposed was completely different. Likewise, all food and drink will have to be found by the students themselves. Let alone food, they will probably have to eat even insects. Moreover, it is far better to hone people's will in such a difficult environment than to just stay in a military academy. Seeing that Li Shimin agreed with the idea of ??survival in the wild, Li Min was also secretly proud. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he also confirmed that the military academy cadets would be trained under him. By then, all these cadets would be sent to Dengzhou, and everything would be fine. Follow his arrangements, but he must try his best to ensure the safety of these students. After all, these people are trained by the imperial court with great efforts and must not be used like ordinary soldiers. Regarding these, Li Min naturally patted his chest and promised. But what Li Min didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as the affairs at the military academy were settled, Wu Meiniang from Dengzhou was sent to deliver a big news. This news was what he had been looking forward to for a long time, that is, the Japanese country finally joined the war. The last discussion between Li Min and Jin Shengman greatly reduced Dengzhou's trade support to Baekje. This allowed Silla to seize the opportunity and bring the war to Baekje in one fell swoop. Now it has captured more than ten cities, and Baekje also showed signs of exhaustion at this time. Under this situation, King Baekje finally made up his mind to draw Japan into this conflict. The news of the alliance between Japan and Baekje increased the pressure on the Silla people. They had to shrink their defense lines and take precautions at the same time. Jin Shengman sent people to Dengzhou to ask for help, hoping that Li Min could send a navy to intercept the Japanese reinforcement ships. After all, the navy of the Tang Dynasty was more powerful than the three countries combined. As long as the sea routes were blocked, the Japanese would not be able to reach the Korean Peninsula. Text Chapter 301 Princess Nanyang Although Silla had long expected Japan's participation in the war and made corresponding preparations, when Japan really wanted to join the war, they found that under the alliance of the two countries, their preparations were still very insufficient, so they had to Desperately asking for help from Datang, especially Li Min's Dengzhou. However, the Andong Protectorate of the Tang Dynasty was Li Min's cousin Zhang Jian, who could be said to wear the same pants as Li Min. In addition, the attitude of the Tang Dynasty was very ambiguous. No matter how many envoys sent by Silla, they did not express their opinions. So the most important thing now is to see what Li Min wants. As long as Li Min agrees to help Silla, not only will his private troops participate in the war, but probably even Zhang Jian's Anton Protectorate will secretly help. . It is also worth mentioning that although Baekje took the initiative to invite Japan to participate in the war, they were still somewhat wary of Japan. Although the two countries had good relations, the King of Baekje knew very well that Japan was also very wary of the territory on their peninsula. They are ambitious, and this is the reason why they have never truly united with the Japanese country. Unfortunately, they are now forced by the situation, and they have to be prepared to lead the wolf into the house. After all, their main enemy is Silla now. If they do not defeat Silla, Luo's words, they may very well be in danger of destroying the country. When Li Min received the invitation from Japan to join the war, he laughed happily. The reason why he allowed Silla and Baekje to form such an invincible situation was not only because he wanted to consume the national strength of the two countries, but also There is also another main purpose, which is to attract Japanese countries to join in. After all, his appetite is huge, and the two small countries of Silla and Baekje simply cannot satisfy his appetite. With the joining of the Japanese state, the situation that Li Min hoped to see beforehand finally took shape, and he finally had an excuse to invade the Japanese state, so he could not wait to fly to Dengzhou immediately and pick the ripe fruits of victory. . But there were too many things in Chang'an, so he had to delay for a few more days. After finally finishing everything, he could finally leave for Dengzhou, but before leaving, he had to meet one more person. Madam's Mansion of the Sui Dynasty. It is already the autumn season, and the branches and leaves of the trees have begun to turn yellow. However, compared to Madam Sui's mansion, which was like a ghost house in the past, the current mansion is finally full of people. If you get closer, you will occasionally hear a little girl's crisp voice. laughter. And Queen Xiao, who doesn't go out much. These days I often go out for a walk, but every time I am accompanied by a man in a wheelchair. Ever since Yang Jian met Empress Xiao, his identity was inevitably spread. After all, in the aristocratic circle, there are few real secrets. In this case, Li Shimin even brought Concubine Yang to visit. Although this made Yang Jian a little embarrassed, he and Li Shimin had a pleasant conversation. Now that Yang Xian¡¯s identity has been made public. After obtaining the consent of Yang Xun and Queen Xiao, Li Shimin simply officially announced Yang Xun's identity. Originally, he wanted to give Yang Xun a title, but Yang Xun refused. Li Min reported this to Li Shimin. He came up with an idea and named Cai'er a princess. This time Yang Jian did not refuse. After all, Cai'er's status as a princess could also give her an extra level of honor. Once Yang Xun's identity was made public, although it attracted a lot of discussion, after a while, few people discussed it anymore. After all, the former Sui Dynasty had been destroyed for more than 20 years. Moreover, the Tang Dynasty was at its peak, and no one dared to have any other ideas. Therefore, people did not care about the life and death of a former prince. At most, they were surprised by his resurrection. Of course. There were also some old officials from the Sui Dynasty who remembered the relationship between the emperor and his ministers back then, so they visited him without hesitation. However, Yang Xian did not see any of these people. After all, he did not have much time left, and he wanted to spend more time with his mother in the remaining time. With his daughter, he couldn't find time to see other people, and his identity was still too sensitive after all, so he didn't want to make Li Shimin unhappy. Li Min is leaving Chang'an, and others don't have to see him, but Yang Jian must come here to say goodbye. Moreover, Yang Jian has given him all the power he manages, which greatly increases the power Li Min can use, so no matter from In any case, Li Min should be very concerned about his uncle Yang Xian. When Li Min came to Mrs. Sui's house, the servants in the house naturally knew him, so Li Min went directly into the inner house without any notification. As soon as he entered the inner house, he saw a rickety figure in front of him walking out from inside. Seeing this person, Li Min immediately smiled and said, "Wu Liang'an, where are my grandmother and uncle?" The person who came out was the old eunuch Wu Liangan who was beside Empress Xiao. When the old eunuch saw Li Min, he immediately showed a smile and replied: "Old slave, please pay homage to Your Highness. The empress and the second prince are admiring chrysanthemums in the back garden. The chrysanthemums were made by the empress herself." What I planted, it bloomed beautifully this year.¡± Although the Sui Dynasty has been destroyed, the old eunuch Wu Liangan still refers to Queen Xiao and her son by their old names. However, he is just an old eunuch who is about to die, so he has no relationship with her at all.He wasn't afraid that someone would make things difficult for him. As soon as Li Min heard that Queen Xiao and the others were in the back garden, he immediately walked inside. He was already familiar with this place and didn't need anyone else to take him with him. Wu Liangan also knew this, and he was old and frail and couldn't keep up with Li Min. Wu Liangan's footsteps were startled, so he didn't follow him. However, after Wu Liangan walked a few steps, he suddenly seemed to remember something and turned around slowly to stop Li Min. Unfortunately, Li Min didn't know where he had gone at this time. . Li Min passed through several courtyards and soon came to a garden with withered vegetation. It was already autumn, and many of the flowers and plants in the garden had turned yellow, making it look a bit desolate. However, after turning around a few rockeries, Li Min Zhen immediately smelled a faint fragrance of autumn chrysanthemums, and at the same time, there were faint voices coming from the front. After crossing a curved corridor, we finally came to a garden full of chrysanthemums. In the middle of the garden, a small river flowed through it, and there was a short bridge on the river, which looked very elegant. At the same time, Li Min also saw a few people sitting there in the bridge corridor, who should be Queen Xiao and others. "Huh?" As Li Min approached the bridge corridor, he suddenly found four people sitting inside. In addition to Empress Xiao, Yang Jian and Cai'er's grandparents, there was also a middle-aged Taoist nun. This Taoist nun looks to be in her forties or fifties, with fair skin and a face like a full moon. Although there are a few crow's feet at the corners of her eyes and eyebrows, it can still be seen that if the Taoist robe is removed, she must be an extremely beautiful woman. When he saw the middle-aged Taoist nun in the bridge corridor, Li Min was stunned on the spot, because he always felt that this Taoist nun looked very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before, but when he took a closer look, he found that she must be a stranger, otherwise It is absolutely impossible for me not to have any impression. At this time, Yang Jian also saw Li Min's arrival. At that time, his face showed a look of joy and he said loudly: "Liu Lang, come in and pay homage to your aunt!" "Aunt!" Li was startled. Now he finally came to his senses. It turned out that this Taoist nun was the nun Yang Princess, the sister of Concubine Yang and the biological daughter of Empress Xiao. No wonder she looked so familiar to him. She is quite similar to Concubine Yang. Speaking of this Princess of Nanyang, she was also a miserable person, and this was mainly due to her marriage. She married Yu Wen Shiji at the age of fourteen, and Yu Wen Shiji's brother was the one who started the Jiangdu Rebellion. Yu Wenji, and personally slaughtered many descendants of the Yang family, can be said to be the most rebellious official and traitor in the Sui Dynasty. As the daughter of the Yang family and the daughter-in-law of the Yuwen family, one can imagine the plight of Princess Nanyang after the Jiangdu Rebellion. Later, she and her son, Zen Master Yuwen, were captured by Dou Jiande. Zen Master Yuwen was only ten years old at the time, but Dou Jiande regarded himself as a loyal minister of the Sui Dynasty. Under the banner of revenge for Yang Guang, he wanted to kill everyone in the Yuwen family, including Yuwen. Zen master. At that time, Dou Jiande also knew the special identity of Zen Master Yuwen, so he asked Princess Nanyang what to do with her son. As a result, Princess Nanyang cried and agreed to kill her son. Regardless of whether Princess Nanyang¡¯s actions at the time were right or wrong, as a mother, she personally sent her son to a dead end. This is an unbearable pain for any woman. Therefore, after returning to the Tang Dynasty, Princess Nanyang became a monk and became a Taoist monk, and no longer paid attention to mundane affairs. Even later, when she and her husband Yu Wenshiji met by chance in Luoyang, Yuwen Shiji wanted to renew their relationship, but was still rejected by Princess Nanyang. Li Min had heard about this miserable aunt for a long time, but he remembered that she seemed to have been practicing in Nancang Mountain. Nancang Mountain was in Hebei Province in later generations, far away from Chang'an, so he had never met her. He is also a cultivator, and Li Min has never visited him before. He did not expect that the other party would come to Chang'an, but the speed seems to be too fast. Normally, even if the news reaches there, it would take at least a visit. Ten days? He was thinking about Princess Nanyang, but Li Min's movements were not slow at all. He hurriedly walked to the bridge corridor, knelt down to Princess Nanyang and said: "Nephew Li Min, meet my aunt!" "The reputation of Liu Lang is so popular that Jiu Mei has really given birth to a good son!" Princess Nanyang was very happy when she saw Li Min who was almost exactly the same as her father. She hurriedly helped Li Min up and then pulled him to her side to sit down. He looked at it carefully, and while looking at it, he said: "It looks like it, it really looks like it!" Li Min¡¯s sweet mouth and her aunt¡¯s calls soon made the nun-nounced Princess Nanyang very happy, and the smile on her face became even brighter. Through conversation, Li Min also found out that Princess Nanyang happened to be in Luoyang during this time. After hearing the news that her second brother Yang Xian was still alive, she rushed over immediately and only arrived this morning. While Li Min and Princess Nanyang were chatting happily, they suddenly heard footsteps outside the garden. It seemed that someone was coming again. Text Chapter 302 Fugitives "Sister!" A beauty in palace clothes suddenly turned around on the path next to the rockery in front. When she saw Princess Nanyang in the bridge corridor, she immediately shouted and walked over quickly. It was Li Min's mother, Concubine Yang. She had just received the news that Princess Nanyang had come to Chang'an. She was so happy that she ran over happily without calling her two sons. When Princess Nanyang saw that it was Concubine Yang, she immediately stood up and said with a smile: "After several years of separation, Jiumei, you are still so beautiful, but I am almost an old woman." "Sister, how do you look older? If you change out of this Taoist uniform, how many princes and nobles will be fascinated by you?" Concubine Yang walked over quickly and laughed loudly. They have a good relationship as sisters, so it's normal for them to joke a little with each other. Princess Nanyang wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Queen Xiao who was standing next to her with a smile: "Okay, okay, you two sisters, don't be humble, neither of you is old!" Hearing what Empress Xiao said, Princess Nanyang and Concubine Yang immediately complimented her, saying that Empress Xiao was truly immortal and would definitely live to be a hundred years old. As for her two daughters, Empress Xiao also laughed and joked with them. The family got along harmoniously and happily, making Li Min look even more warm. Until noon, Concubine Yang called over Li Ke, his wife and Wen Xin. The family gathered together to have a meal and chatted some gossip. Then Empress Xiao, Princess Nanyang, Concubine Yang and her daughter, plus The last time Xiao Cai'er was born, the four women went shopping together. Li Ke was asked to work as an errand boy, Yang Xun stayed at home due to physical inconvenience, and Li Min stayed with him at home. "Liu Lang, if you leave this time, you won't come back for a long time?" It was still in the morning on the bridge corridor. Yang Jian picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea, and then asked. "Well, there are a lot of things happening this time, and the eldest brother and the fourth brother are becoming more and more restless. If I stay in Chang'an, it is likely to cause other troubles." Li Min nodded, sitting opposite Yang Xun. He nodded and said, the reason why he was in such a hurry to leave Chang'an. Although the main reason is due to the affairs of Silla and Baekje, the struggle between Li Chengqian and Li Tai for the throne is also one of the reasons. Although he has said that he will give up the throne, as long as he is in Chang'an for one day, he will let those two My brother can't rest assured for a day, so it's better to leave early. To avoid getting involved. Yang Xian nodded after hearing this. He has been in Chang'an for a while, and he is very familiar with all aspects of the situation in Chang'an, especially the matters between the princes. In his opinion, whether Li Min really gave up the throne or not, he is hiding out now. It was a wise choice for a while. But then Yang Jian thought of another question, and reminded him solemnly: "Liu Lang, I know that Yang Lie and the others have come back with us this time. Although the Jingwei is easy to use, it can sometimes help you solve some problems completely. Troublesome, but this is not the right path after all, so it¡¯s better to use it sparingly!¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ This made Yang Xian a little worried. He thought that Li Min wanted to use the power of the Jingwei to secretly eliminate some opponents, so he warned him. After all, Li Min's reputation is very good now. If his reputation is damaged because of some trivial things, then It's really not worth the gain. However, Li Min burst out laughing when he heard this. Shaking his head, he explained: "Uncle, you are worrying too much. The main reason why I brought Yang Lie and the others this time is to let them recruit more people. In addition, they are all the old subordinates of Mr. Yang, the King of Hell. By the way, I also let them Let¡¯s get together. Those who are recruited will be taken to Taiwan for special training, and these people who are trained are not killers!¡± "Not a killer?" Yang Jian felt a little confused. The Jingwei were originally a group of professional killers. If they were asked to recruit people for training, what else could they do besides being killers? Looking at Yang Xian's puzzled expression, Li Min secretly smiled in his heart. Among the men Yang Xian gave him, apart from Chen Gong, the one he valued the most was Jingwei. However, if he only regarded Jingwei as a killer It would be a pity to organize it. Li Min had already made other arrangements for it. Yang Xun saw that Li Min didn't elaborate, so he didn't ask any more questions. After all, he also knew that everyone has their own secrets, especially people with Li Min's status. There are many things they don't want others to know. thing. It wasn¡¯t until Concubine Yang and the others came back that Li Min left Madam Sui¡¯s Mansion, because he still had one thing to deal with, and for this matter he had to go to the palace to meet Li Shimin. Empress Xiao and others also knew that Li Min was leaving Chang'an and must have many things to do, so they did not keep him. Speaking of which, Li Shimin is really pitiful as the emperor. He has to deal with a lot of government affairs almost every day, 365 days a year, so it is very simple to find him in the palace, usually in the Liangyi Palace. "Rokuro,Are you ready? Li Shimin asked without raising his head. There was a mountain of memorials piled up in front of him. Originally, he didn't have to be so busy. However, Fang Xuanling had been sick for the past two days. He could have let other people handle it, but Li Shimin didn't. Don't worry, so all the government affairs that should have been Fang Xuanling's fell on him. "Father, everything is almost ready, but there is one thing that still needs your help!" Li Min replied with a smile. "Oh, what's the matter?" When Li Shimin heard that his son needed help, he finally raised his head, folded the memorial in front of him, and then threw it aside and asked. At the same time, Li Shimin also had some doubts in his heart. His son never asked for help, and he rarely even made any requests to his father. But today he came to him and said this. Naturally, he had troubles that he couldn't solve and wanted his help. "Father, you must also know that I am developing Taiwan, but it is a vast and sparsely populated place. The population of the entire island is less than 200,000. This greatly limits the economic development of the island, so I hope that my father will Your Majesty, can you provide me with some help?" Li Min bowed and saluted with a solemn expression. Li Shimin was stunned after hearing this, and asked with some confusion: "Liu Lang, didn't I promise you back then that as long as you have the ability, you can recruit a large number of people from the country to overseas at any time. Of course, the premise must be that these people are all It¡¯s done voluntarily, and you absolutely cannot use force.¡± However, Li Min said with a bitter face: "Father, you did promise me this, but now Taiwan is still desolate, and there are savages everywhere. Unless you are forced by life, Otherwise, who would be willing to travel all the way there? And now that our Tang Dynasty is rich and powerful, there are very few people who really don¡¯t have enough to eat, so even if I want to recruit people now, it¡¯s not easy to recruit people!¡± Li Min poured out his bitter words to Li Shimin. Although his words were a bit exaggerated, there were indeed some troubles in immigrating to Taiwan. After all, Taiwan was different from the recovered Goguryeo. Goguryeo was still mainland after all, and part of it was from the Han Dynasty. Territory, plus the land replacement, so immigration went smoothly. But Taiwan is different. It is isolated overseas, and as a pure mainland Chinese, few Han people are willing to settle there. However, Li Shimin laughed loudly after hearing this and said: "Liu Lang, I can't help you with this problem. After all, Taiwan is your private territory now, not the land of the Tang Dynasty. Although you are my son, there are still national and family affairs." We still have to separate. As the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, it is absolutely impossible for me to force the people to move to Taiwan. After all, the world has just settled down and people's hearts have just united. If I use force, I will not be able to do anything to the country of the Tang Dynasty. There will also be some impact.¡± "Father, you have misunderstood. I am not asking you to forcibly move people to Taiwan, but I hope you can allow me to recruit refugees from the Tang Dynasty to Taiwan." Li Min said with a flattering look. "Fugitives!" When Li Shimin heard these two words, a look of displeasure immediately appeared on his face. The so-called fugitives refer to those people in the Tang Dynasty who do not have household registration. There are many types of refugees. For example, they are hiding in the mountains and forests because of the war and have little contact with the outside world. For example, some people flee because they are unwilling to pay taxes. There are also some people who are refugees due to historical reasons. Passively became a refugee. At the beginning of the founding of the Tang Dynasty, there were only more than two million households. By the time Li Shimin came to the throne, there were probably three million households. It is estimated that there should be about 15 million people. However, this is only the population with Tang household registration. There is no household registration. homeless people are not counted. And if someone wants to ask how many refugees there are in the Tang Dynasty, I'm afraid no one can answer this question. They can only say that they are definitely not a few. A rough estimate is that it is at least a few million, and the number may even be more. Because even when Wu Meiniang was in power, the number of refugees in the country sometimes exceeded the number of registered residents, which shows how large the number of refugees was. The refugees in the early Tang Dynasty were mainly caused by the war in the late Sui Dynasty. People fled into the mountains and forests to avoid the war. Although some of these people came out after the war, a considerable number of them were still unwilling to register their household registration. In addition, in the area south of the Yangtze River, the Tang Dynasty The rule there is relatively weak, and the household registration statistics are very loose, so the number of refugees is larger, and Li Min has long taken a fancy to these refugees, especially in the south, where migration is even more convenient, but This requires Li Shimin's consent first. When Li Shimin thought about the fugitives, he felt a little annoyed. The Tang Dynasty collected taxes on a per capita basis. These fugitives did not have household registration, so they naturally did not have to pay taxes, and the country's income was reduced. Therefore, the Tang Dynasty treated these fugitives , as long as they are caught, they will be sent back to their place of origin immediately. However, the number of refugees in the Tang Dynasty is huge and it is impossible to catch them, so he can only stare at these huge numbers of refugees in vain. Text Chapter 303 Help Li Shimin deal with criminals Li Shimin thought for a long time, and finally nodded and said: "Okay, anyway, these fugitives will not pay me taxes if they stay in the Tang Dynasty. Instead, they will occupy my country of the Tang Dynasty. As long as you have the ability, you can recruit them." Recruit as many as you want!" Seeing that Li Shimin finally agreed, Li Min finally breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, actually speaking, refugees are no easier to recruit than ordinary people, because some refugees are hiding in deep mountains and forests and cannot be found at all. Although some refugees can They can be found, but usually in large numbers, and they are very exclusive. They are especially wary of people from the government. However, Li Min already had a way to deal with these. Besides, he didn't want to recruit all the refugees. As long as he could recruit hundreds of thousands within a few years, he would be satisfied. . After Li Shimin asked for the right to recruit fugitives, Li Min did not leave because he still had something to say. I saw him smiling and bowing deeply to Li Shimin again: "Thank you very much, Father, for agreeing to this. In return, I am willing to help Father solve a big problem!" "Oh, Liulang, what trouble can you solve for your father?" Li Shimin asked with a smile. He knew that Li Min had the most evil ideas and often made unexpected moves. Since he said he could solve a problem for him, he shouldn't be lying. "Father, our Datang has a vast territory. Countless cases occur every year, and prisoners who commit these cases are usually punished. For example, taking imprisonment as an example, our Datang has to build and maintain various states and counties. The total cost of these prisons is not a small administrative expense, so Erchen suggested that it would be better to hand over all these criminals to Erchen, and let them work overseas to atone for their sins. In this way, our Tang Dynasty In the future, we no longer have to worry about housing these criminals, and I can also increase some manpower overseas, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone!" As Li Min spoke, a sinister smile appeared on his face involuntarily. He has been considering the idea of ??using criminals in prisons for colonization for a long time. Since they dare to commit crimes, most of these people must be bold and bold people, and it is precisely such bold people who are needed to expand overseas, such as the original island of Taiwan. Those colleagues of Lu Qing. The reason why Li Min kept them. I just want them to use their boats to explore the outside world. Li Shimin was also stunned by Li Min's bold and novel idea. It took him a while to react, and then he began to think about the feasibility of Li Min's proposal. In fact, from the perspective of Li Shimin, an ancient man, Li Min's proposal was not too novel, because in the laws of the Tang Dynasty, there was already a punishment of exile, and criminals were handed over to Li Min to work overseas. , is actually a special kind of exile. It's just that this kind of exile is even more cruel. If he is not released, the madman will never come back. After all, it is across the vast sea. "Okay, Liulang, your proposal is good, and my father agreed!" Li Shimin finally agreed. After all, this matter is indeed beneficial to the Tang Dynasty, and it can also support his son's pace of expanding outwards. As a father, he naturally has no reason not to agree. "Thank you, father!" Li Min was overjoyed when he heard this and immediately thanked him. Li Shimin had been very supportive of Li Min's overseas expansion, so now he encouraged Li Min a few more words before letting Li Min leave. When leaving the palace. It was already the beginning of the lights, but Chang'an City still had not calmed down. Most of the sports meeting had been held, and there were only some small events left. And the final round-the-city bike race. It is worth mentioning that in order to express his support for the Games, Li Shimin specifically allowed that there would be no curfew in Chang'an City during the Games. As soon as this order was issued, the sports meeting turned into a national carnival. The entire city of Chang'an stayed up all night and was brightly lit, making it feel like the Lantern Festival every day. Li Min deliberately did not ride on horseback this time. He was accompanied by a few guards in casual clothes. He strolled on the bustling streets of Chang'an. Looking at the men and women walking around him and listening to the laughter and laughter around him, Li Min felt extremely satisfied. Because this was the capital of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, and he was a witness to this history. Li Min is not in a hurry to return home, and he is leaving Chang'an soon. He doesn't know when he will come back, so he plans to take a good look at the city of Chang'an, keep the prosperity here in his heart, and build it overseas in the future. A big city even more prosperous than Chang'an! Li Min walked with a few guards for nearly half an hour, and then he felt a little hungry. He had eaten at Queen Xiao's place for lunch today, but he hadn't eaten dinner yet. "Junmai, are there any better restaurants nearby?" Li Min asked casually. "This Your Highness, there seems to be no decent restaurant around here." Xi Junmai looked at the surrounding environment and replied helplessly. They just came out of the Suzaku Gate in the Imperial City, and now they have almost reached the East Market. However, because of this, there are not many restaurants nearby. After all, all the better restaurants are opened in the East Market Li Min also took a closer look at the surrounding environment and found that although it was lively here, there was really no similar restaurant. There was a small hotel on their left, in which a group of men in rough clothes were sitting, carrying large bowls. Drinking cheap wine. Although Li Min didn't care what kind of people he was with, he still stopped when he saw the tables and chairs in the store that could get muddy. "Eh? Haha~, it's quite lively over there, and there are a lot of food sellers, so let's just eat there!" Li Min suddenly pointed not far away and laughed. There was a small market there with many vendors gathered there, and there were several food stalls at the beginning and end of the market. Street food is sometimes more delicious than the food in big restaurants, especially when you are hungry. Li Min rushed to these food stalls, and each of his guards bought a large Hu pancake, and cut several kilograms of cooked mutton into the pancake. Then he went to the small stall selling tofu puffs, and everyone called him. A bowl of hot tofu puffs and a mouthful of tofu puffs make you feel extremely sweet. Just when Li Min and the others were eating enthusiastically, they suddenly noticed that the atmosphere in this small market had changed. The market that was quite lively just now suddenly became a lot quieter, and then the crowd in the middle moved to both sides, seven or eight A tall and muscular guy walked through. These boys are not very old, they are all estimated to be around seventeen or eighteen years old. The leader is wearing a coarse short robe open, revealing his muscular chest, holding a horizontal knife, looking very arrogant, followed by the guy behind They are similar to the person in front, except they don't have a knife in their hands. As soon as these people appeared, everyone, whether buying or selling, focused their attention on them, especially the stall owners who were selling things. Some people were already packing their things secretly and seemed to be preparing to leave. The guy with the knife at the head looked sideways at the market, and then shook his head at the people behind him. As a result, those people immediately dispersed and began to ask for money from the small stalls one by one. Some of the more clever stall owners escaped, but most of the stall owners couldn't escape at all, and they didn't dare to resist, so they had no choice but to hand over their money to these people. When Li Min saw this, he already understood who these people were. It seemed that no matter what era they were in, there was no shortage of opportunities for gangsters to survive, and the industry of collecting protection fees was really old. In an era like the Tang Dynasty, It has already appeared. "Junmai, do you know who these people are?" Li Min asked while eating Hu cakes. He really wants to know what kind of organization the Young and Dangerous Boys of the Tang Dynasty will have? I guess there shouldn¡¯t be names like Hong Xing? Xi Junmai looked at the group of arrogant guys and said with disdain: "Your Highness, these people call themselves rangers. They are usually brave and fierce, but in the eyes of my subordinates, they are just a gang that bullies good people. Just a shameless person!" Xi Junmai is a loyal and fair person, and he can't stand this kind of bullying. If he didn't want to protect Li Min's safety and it was really inconvenient to cause trouble, he would have rushed up and given them a good punch. Li Min also snorted coldly after hearing this. Such a little gangster dared to call himself a chivalrous man. It was an insult to the word! Thinking of this, Li Min just wanted the guards around him to go up and teach the other party a lesson, but at this moment, three people suddenly rushed out from the crowd nearby, and went up to beat up the gangsters who were collecting the protection money. "Okay!" Li Min didn't expect that there would be people who dared to act bravely, so he couldn't help but shout loudly. Although the three people who rushed out were few in number, they were all brave men. In a few blows, they beat seven or eight young and strong gangsters until their noses were bruised and their faces were swollen. They fell to the ground and could not get up again. For the righteous deeds of these three people, the people around them naturally applauded loudly, but when Li Min saw the appearance of these three people clearly, he was stunned. Because he really didn't expect that he actually knew the three people who acted bravely. This time, Li Min, who had just stood up, sat down again. These three people were definitely not brave men. He wanted to see why these three people were not getting along with these gangsters. After the three men knocked down the little gangster, they ignored the people around them and waved to the side. A carriage immediately came over. Then the three men dragged the little gangster on the ground, like throwing a dead dog. After a few seconds, they were all thrown onto the car, and then the three of them jumped on the carriage, looking like they were about to leave. Seeing this, Li Min couldn't bear it anymore and shouted loudly: "Yang Jiu, come here quickly!" Hearing Li Min's loud shout, the leader of the three people was shocked. When he turned around and saw that it was Li Min, a bitter smile immediately appeared on his face. This man was Yang Shi's brother Yang Jiu, who was originally a winemaker in Dai. Under Li Min, he is actually one of the adopted sons of Mr. Yang, the King of Hell, and the two people next to him also have the same expression, although?It looked like she was smiling, but it was uglier than crying. Text Chapter 304 Leaving Chang'an for the third time "See you, Mr. Six!" Yang Jiu, with the two people around him, bowed deeply to Li Min with a serious face. Li Min is still sitting at the tofu nao stall, surrounded by ordinary people. Yang Jiu also knows that Li Min's identity cannot be exposed, so he calls him the Sixth Young Master. Li Min glared at them, asked someone to settle the bill, then took them to a secluded place and asked, "What's going on? Where are you going to take these little gangsters?". Yang Jiu and the two people next to him looked at each other, with an embarrassed look on their faces. Li Min also knew the two people next to him. They were the two Jingwei killers who came to Chang'an with Yang Lie. Their names were Wei Shisan and Wei Shisi. Of course, these two names were code names as soon as they were heard. In fact, among the Jingwei, all killers have no names, they just have a code name assigned when they enter the Jingwei. It is also worth mentioning that these two were the two young killers who were captured by Lu Qing together with Yang Lie and imprisoned in Keelung. "What's wrong? Do you want to hide something from me?" Li Min's face darkened and he said with some displeasure. Whether it was Yang Jiu or these two killers, they were all his subordinates, but now they are doing He didn't even know about it, which naturally made Li Min a little angry. "Your Highness, forgive me!" Seeing Li Min's anger, Yang Jiu and the others immediately knelt down and saluted, and at the same time told the reason for the incident, but Li Min couldn't laugh or cry after hearing this. It turns out that this incident was caused by him. When he brought Yang Lie and other Jingwei killers to Chang'an, in addition to letting them meet Mr. Yang, he also wanted them to recruit a group of people, and then Yang Lie and these The killers trained themselves, but Li Min didn't want these people to be killers, but had other arrangements. However, during the recruitment process, Yang Lie and the others discovered that the manpower was not as easy to recruit as they thought. Because they had to undergo killer training, they had to be young people under the age of twenty. If they were recruited in the past, It¡¯s not difficult, after all, many people don¡¯t have enough to eat. As long as you give some money, you will definitely recruit a lot of people. However, with the development of industry and commerce, the demand for labor has greatly increased. Not to mention young and middle-aged people, even many women have entered the factory, so they spent a lot of effort. But in the end, they couldn't recruit many people. In this case, neither Mr. Yang nor Yang Lie. They were all very anxious. In the end, there was really no other way. They finally thought of a solution that was not a solution, and that was to turn their attention to the rangers in Chang'an City. To put it bluntly, they were just a bunch of gangsters. "These guys who call themselves Rangers are very brave and bully the good all day long. Their physical fitness is not to mention, and they are generally young. There is nothing the government can do against them. After all, they occasionally break the law. But they were all minor mistakes. Even if they were caught, they would only be locked up for a few days. If they were released, they would still cause harm, so in the end, even the government was too lazy to take care of them. Since Mr. Yang couldn't recruit enough people, he turned his attention to these hated rangers and sent out all of them, including Yang Jiu. Whenever a ranger is found oppressing the common people, they will be beaten severely and then thrown into a car and taken away. After some threats, these people will immediately become honest, and then they will be asked to sign an agreement and each of them will be given a sum of money. Not a small security fee. Even if these people get it. After hearing the reason for this incident, Li Min pointed at Yang Jiu and said they didn't know what to say. This method was too damaging, even though those rangers were not good people. But from the moment they signed the agreement, it was equivalent to selling their lives to themselves. I wonder if they would curse people like Yang Jiu as bastards when they figured out what they were going to do in the future? However, Li Min thought about it again and felt that what Mr. Yang and the others did was right. Anyway, those rangers were just a bunch of social scum. If they stayed in the Tang Dynasty, they would only waste food. It was better to leave them to him. , maybe even pick out a few good talents. Thinking of this, Li Min raised his head and glanced at Yang Jiu and said: "Well, although this method is good, but if you take away so many people at once, will people report it to the government? Although in my capacity, I won't Some people dare to cause trouble for you, but it is never a good thing to spread the word." "Don't worry, Your Highness, we have asked Mr. Wang to come forward on this matter and have discussed it with Chang'an and Wannian counties. These rangers are causing trouble all day long, and the local officials have long been fed up with them. We will help them solve it this time." Not only were they very grateful to us for this trouble, but they also took the initiative to help us handle the rest of the funeral arrangements. In addition, we gave the families of the rangers a large sum of money to settle down, so even if they make a fuss, we are very confident!" Yang Jiu said with a smile. He was born as a dirty guard, and he did this kind of messy work, so he handled it perfectly. Li Min nodded with satisfaction after hearing this. The entire city of Chang'an is divided into two counties, Chang'an and Wannian, with Zhuque Street as the boundary. Those gangster-like rangers do belong to these two counties.As long as they help handle the matter under the jurisdiction of the county and add their own identities, everything will not be a problem. After telling Yang Jiu to be careful not to leave any clues when doing things, Li Min let the three of them leave, and he himself had no intention of wandering around. He entered Dongshi and walked around briefly, feeling a little interested. When he was bored, he rode back to the house. Li Min stayed in Chang'an for a few more days. It was not until the end of the sports meeting and the final bicycle race around the city that he started to leave Chang'an. And this time, like the previous two times, there were many people leaving Chang'an with him. , in addition to people from his palace, there are also various craftsmen recruited from the Guanzhong area. These craftsmen will be sent to the island of Taiwan to carry out various aspects of construction. In addition, there are manpower from various upstart families in Chang'an. These people are also going to Taiwan Island. After all, the sugar cane plantations there are under construction and manpower is needed everywhere. There are more than 3,000 people in total, and this is only the first batch. There will be a second and third batch in the future. Wang Zihao will still stay in Chang'an. In addition to managing various industries of Prince Qi's Mansion, the most important thing is What he does is to constantly recruit talents from all aspects. It can be said that as long as he has a certain skill, Li Min will almost want them all. Because Li Min would be away from Chang'an for a long time this time, even Li Shimin and Concubine Yang came out to see him off in person. Not a single one of the princes and nobles in Chang'an City was left behind. Even the eldest grandson's family, who had always been at odds with him, also came. After all, Everyone knows that when Li Min left Chang'an this time, he really wanted to use his own hands to prove that his original choice was correct. It is always very sad when leaving, especially Concubine Yang, who is a mother, she cried a lot, because not only Li Min is leaving Chang'an this time, but Li Ke is also leaving together, and he, like Li Min, is expected to be short-lived I won¡¯t be returning to Chang¡¯an for a while. The reason why Li Ke left was mainly due to Li Min's influence. Firstly, Li Min analyzed to him the dangers of Li Chengqian and Li Tai's struggle for power. Secondly, because of Li Min's decision to build a large-scale Shanghai city at the mouth of the Yangtze River. It was originally under Li Ke's rule, so he planned to take command personally. Although Concubine Yang, as a mother, was very reluctant to leave Li Min and Li Ke, her keen political sense made her feel that the battle between the princes was about to enter a new era. It was not necessarily a good thing for her son to stay in Chang'an City, and it might even be dangerous, so no matter how reluctant she was to let him go, she did not say anything to stop him. Leaving Chang'an, a place where prosperity and right and wrong coexist, Li Min felt that he suddenly felt relaxed, as if a bird had escaped from its cage, and the world was free for him to roam. The main reason why Li Min feels this way is that leaving Chang'an this time is different from the previous two times. After several years of development, Datang's industry and commerce now have a trend of explosive growth, and he has also accumulated enough strength. Finally, he could start to truly expand overseas. Thinking of all the rich places overseas, Li Min's heart felt hot. Li Min¡¯s motorcade headed east, taking the same route it took when it first left Chang¡¯an. It first arrived at Luoyang, and then went to Zhengzhou. From there, it boarded a boat and entered the Yellow River and followed it down the river until it reached the Bohai Sea. When Li Min and the others arrived in Dengzhou, it was already October. Although it was still early winter, the temperature had become extremely low. It even started to freeze at night. This made everyone understand that this year's Winter will be colder than ever. Li Min and the others went very smoothly along the way, but when they were about to arrive in Dengzhou, the clown Chou, who had always been very healthy, fell ill. The main reason was that the weather was too cold. Seeing that his daughter was sick, Li Min, a first-time father, was naturally frightened and almost called in doctors from the entire fleet. Fortunately, Chou Chou's illness was not serious, and the cough gradually recovered after a few days. Li Min and Xijun finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, Li Min still regretted not bringing Mengxue. Mengxue did not come this time because she wanted to study and teach in a medical school and was familiar with the management of the medical school. In addition, the two were not married yet. If she was here, Chou Chou's illness would probably heal faster. After crossing the Bohai Sea diagonally, Dengzhou City was already in sight. When the entire fleet arrived at Dengzhou Port, before the fleet entered the port, they suddenly heard a long sound of "Oh~" coming from the port, and then I saw a burst of black fog moving forward on the harbor. "Husband, is that the train you are talking about?" Wen Xin was wearing a snow fox fur coat. Although her face was red from the cold, she was very excited and pointed at the black fog on the port and asked. "Yes, that's the train. We'll take it into the city in a moment!" Li Min said happily, and then thought at the same time, last time Yifan said he wanted to build a steamship, but now he doesn't know if the design has been completed? Text Chapter 305 Preparation for Dengzhou Li Min's fleet arrived at Dengzhou port, and Zhao Fu and Lu Hong naturally brought a group of people to greet them. Then Li Min did not break his promise, and took Wen Xin, Xijun, his mother and daughter, and the whole family of four got on the train. They also experienced the charm of the steam age. However, both Wen Xin and Xi Jun were suspicious of such a big smoke-breathing man. Only Chou Chou, who was only a few months old, didn't know what fear was and clapped his little hands and giggled. After returning to Prince Qi's Mansion in the city, Wen Xin directed his servants to decorate the palace. After all, he had been away for more than a year. Although there were servants to clean it, some places still needed to be modified. For example, because of Chou Chou, Xijun's residence was A huge change is needed. Li Min immediately brought Zhao Fu and Lu Hong to the study room and asked about the latest developments in Silla and Baekje. . "Your Majesty, the Japanese Kingdom has accepted Baekje's invitation and sent 10,000 elite troops across the sea to enter the battlefield between Baekje and Silla. With the addition of this new force, Baekje launched a counterattack and brought Xinluo back. Luo drove out of his own territory, and also occupied several Silla cities. In addition, Silla lost a lot of troops one to two, and the situation in the country is very bad now!" Lu Hong said with a smile. . When Baekje was just discussing borrowing troops from Japan, the Queen of Silla sent people to ask for help. She hoped that Dengju could send naval forces to block the strait between Japan and the mainland. It would be better to capture all the two islands in the strait. came down, but Lu Hong never responded. "Yes, let Silla suffer some hardships first, and at the same time use up their troops. Then we can better control it!" Li Min nodded after hearing this, and the marriage between Jin Shengman and him has been decided. But this was originally a political marriage, and he didn't take it seriously at all, so as long as he tested the opportunity to weaken Silla, he would never give up. "Haha~, Your Highness, you don't know that Silla has indeed suffered a lot!" Zhao Fu also laughed. "Oh, what's going on?" Li Min asked with great interest. "Your Highness, although the Japanese were short in stature, they were extremely ferocious. They took no prisoners on the battlefield and killed two to three thousand people in Silla at once. Moreover, after occupying several small towns in Silla, those Japanese They slaughtered and plundered cities one by one. Even the people of Baekje were very disgusted with their behavior. And Silla hated the Japanese country even more. They threatened to attack the Japanese country in the future to avenge today!" Lu Hong said with a smile, although Tens of thousands of people died in Silla, but it was not the Tang Dynasty, so it was none of their business how many people died. After hearing this, Li Min sneered again and again. It turns out that a dog cannot change its habit of eating shit. No matter what era it is, the cruelty in the bones of this island nation has not changed at all. Fortunately, he came to the era of the Tang Dynasty. After taking care of Silla and Baekje, it will be their turn. Then he must drive the evil wolf around him into the abyss of eternal destruction! Thinking of how to deal with the Japanese country, Li Min clenched his fists tightly, and then asked in a deep voice: "How are Lu Hong, Lu Qing and their navy prepared? Are they capable of fighting now?" After taking control of Taiwan Island last time, Li Min also made military reforms. One of them was to let Lu Qing reorganize the navy, eliminate all the old and weak ones, and conduct unified training. In the end, only Fifteen thousand elites, this time for Silla's sake. Li Min immediately mobilized 12,000 people, led by Lu Qing himself. "Your Highness, the navy has been trained and has formed preliminary combat strength. Some time ago, it also swept away several large pirates in the outer sea, and also occupied the Liuqiu Islands!" Lu Hong smiled and bowed. road. "Oh? Did you even capture the Liuqiu Islands?" Li Min said excitedly upon hearing this. "Your Highness does not know that although the Liuqiu Islands are not big, they are divided into three kingdoms: Shannan, Shanbei and Zhongshan. They are ruled by their own kings. They often fight with each other and are very weak. Even some big kingdoms The pirates are stronger than them, so as soon as our navy arrived, they were immediately frightened and surrendered on the spot without any conflict at all!" Lu Hong explained with a smile. Li Min thought the same thing. The Liuqiu Islands were just a small place with not many people at all. If Lu Qing's navy of more than 10,000 sailed over, it would probably be more than the entire population of their country. How could they fight? Even if the opponent is Wuhou Fusheng, he will probably have to surrender. "How is Huli? Have all the manpower in Dengzhou been integrated?" Li Min then asked. When he returned from Taiwan last time, Huli stayed in Dengzhou and was responsible for integrating the slave-catching team in Dengzhou as the main land force. After all, Silla and Baekje mainly fought on land and did not have an army. But no. Zhao Fu took a step forward and replied: "General Tiger has completely integrated the slave-catching team, with a total of more than 15,000 people. Now he is conducting emergency training with General Zhou who came from Taiwan. Everything?It went very well, they said we can go out at any time! " "So many people?" Li Min was shocked after hearing this. He really didn't expect that there were more than 10,000 slave-catching teams in Dengzhou alone. With the addition of people from other industries, it is estimated that the entire Dengzhou was engaged in the slave trade. There must be at least about 50,000 people. It is indeed an extremely huge industry. "Your Highness, slave hunting and trading is a major industry in Dengzhou. It used to be one of the pillar industries. Now due to the rise of food processing, fishing, and maritime trade, the proportion of slave hunting's income has been greatly reduced, but it has It is also one of the important industries in Dengzhou!" Zhao Fu explained. Now Dengzhou's slave-catching team is no longer limited to Silla and Baekje, but has begun to reach out to the Japanese and Khitan on the border of the Tang Dynasty. Some people have even begun to march into the southeastern sea. It can be said that the strength is getting stronger and stronger. After hearing this, Li Min nodded with satisfaction. Originally, he thought that he could not gather many troops just by relying on the slave-catching team, so he had already said hello to Zhang Jian of the Anton Protectorate and borrowed some troops from him to enter. Silla, but now it seems that the more than 10,000 people in his hands are enough to affect the war situation between the two countries. But Li Min suddenly thought of another thing, and then asked: "By the way, all the slave catching teams in Dengzhou will be gathered together this time. Except for the slave catching teams from our palace and the Chang'an noble family, all other slave catching teams will be gathered together." Did anyone behind the team express dissatisfaction?¡± The slave-catching team is a weapon for making money. Now that Li Min has integrated the slave-catching team, those behind the slave-catching team will naturally suffer some losses. The slave-catching team in Dengzhou is divided into two types. One is local slave-catching traders. The other kind is the slave-catching team controlled by the princes and noble families of Chang'an. Naturally, there is no need to worry about the slave-catching teams controlled by the princes and noble families. Li Min has already said hello. What he is worried about is the local slave-catching teams in Dengzhou. The slave trader's reaction. "Don't worry, Your Highness, haven't you already promised that as long as this war is over, there will be a greater source of income for those slave traders. Those people are people who are quick to see money. In addition, there is no need to catch slaves now." It's easy, so when they heard that His Highness was going to give them a bigger way to make money, they were all happy before it was too late, so how could they object?" Lu Hong also said. Li Min nodded after hearing this. It seemed that his credibility was pretty good. With just a simple promise, he could get the slave-catching traders in Dengzhou to hand over their slave-catching teams. Next, Li Min asked about other things, such as the domestic livelihood conditions of Silla and Baekje after nearly a year of war, etc. According to Lu Hong, there is anger and resentment in the two countries now, and even because of Too many people died in the war, and agriculture was damaged, so many people could not eat. This also led to continuous uprisings by victims in various places. Therefore, the two countries not only had to face powerful enemies abroad, but also suppressed domestic chaos. If Li Min hadn't been involved, the two countries should have stopped fighting and made peace long ago. Hearing this information, Li Min was also shocked. He did not expect that the situation between the two countries had become so serious. It seemed that he could no longer force Silla, otherwise it would really be possible for the two countries to put aside their differences and make peace. After all, No matter what, hatred is not as important as the survival of the two countries, so the royal families of the two countries will definitely find ways to stabilize their rule first, and then become the enemy abroad. After learning about the situation in Silla and Baekje, Li Min asked about the development of Dengzhou and found that all industries were developing well, especially the shipbuilding industry, which was already very prosperous. Now it is growing by leaps and bounds. Almost every shipbuilding company The factory has endless orders, and they are all new-type sea-going ships. After all, the maritime trade in the south is developing rapidly now, and sea-going ships are used everywhere. Although the two ship types designed by Li Min have been spread, other places Shipyards in other places can also build them, but they only have to charge a certain amount of royalties. However, the shipyards here in Dengzhou have the best business. After all, the reputation has been spread for a long time, and most people still like to order ships here. In addition, Li Min also specifically asked Zhao Fu about Yifan. Last time she said she was designing a steamship, but now she doesn¡¯t know how the design is going. Has she started manufacturing it? After hearing this, Zhao Fu smiled bitterly and said: "Your Highness, you should advise Yifan when you have time. A few days ago, she had transformed a car and ship into a steamship, but for some unknown reason, it sank as soon as it entered the water. She was on the boat at that time and almost died, and now she is still working hard to design a new boat and prepare to build another one." Li Min was shocked when he heard that Yifan was almost in danger. He thought that this little girl was really brave. He had strictly ordered her not to board the ship for experiments, but she still refused to listen. Fortunately, she was fine. But seeing Zhao Fu's worried look, Li Min also felt bad. After all, he only had a daughter. If something happened to him, how would he, an old man, survive? Thinking of this, Li Min immediately comforted Zhao Fu, saying that he would severely criticize Yifan and promise that such a thing would never happen again in the future. This finally made Zhao Fu feel a little relieved.Lu Hong listened to them talking about Yifan, but he smiled and said nothing. After watching the two of them finish talking, he bowed to Li Min and said: "Your Highness, since you and the Queen of Silla are engaged, why don't you get married as soon as possible?" To avoid any further accidents?" Text Chapter 306 Danluo On the vast blue sea, a seagull screamed and crossed diagonally across the sea, causing a white streak to appear on the sapphire-like sea. A piece of black suddenly appeared on the sea in the distance, and then a thick water column rose into the sky. This was a huge whale spitting water. This is the junction of the Yellow Sea and the East China Sea, and it is also the only place to go from Dengzhou to Japan and Baekje. In recent years, with the prosperity of maritime trade in the Tang Dynasty, all sea routes have become very prosperous. However, there is little oil and water in Baekje and Japan. , so there are not many ships traveling on this sea road. Occasionally, a fleet passes by, and most of them transport cotton, glass and other commodities produced in the Tang Dynasty to the Japanese country in exchange for the silver or sulfur produced there. . However, on this not-so-busy sea road today, a huge fleet of ships suddenly appeared. Huge blessing ships were lying across the sea. Each captain was a hundred steps away, with hard sails full of bulges. The wind stopped and we headed northeast. These Fu boats are divided into four floors, but they are not as tall as the previous building boats. Instead, most of them are within the hull. This ensures that the waterline is deep enough and the boat can be more stable. . On the top floor of these blessing ships, there are many crossbows and slings arranged, and there are soldiers wearing armor standing next to them. It is obvious at a glance that these ships are warships. The Fu ship and the Galen ship are two new ship types designed by Li Min. Although there have been many variants after improvements by various shipyards, they generally fall within the scope of these two ship types. Because the artillery is still under development, the warships are still mainly Fuchuan. The bow of this kind of ship is raised high and a ramming angle is added in front, which is very conducive to collision. Compared with the Galen ship, Fuchuan can come from all directions. There is no need to worry about the direction of the wind, and the cost is lower than that of the Galen ship. It can be said to be a very ideal warship. At the center of this fleet. It is a huge warship that is obviously one-third larger than other warships. It is the handsome ship of the entire fleet, and at the bow of this ship, there is a middle-aged man in a blue shirt standing. There, his deep eyes looked at the sea in the distance, as if they had seen the destination of their trip. "General, Danluo is not far away. It is expected to arrive tomorrow morning at the latest." While the middle-aged man was deep in thought, a burly young man came from behind to report. This young man looks to be in his mid-twenties, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, a lion's nose and a wide mouth. He looks very powerful, but within this power, there is also an indescribable shrewdness, which can be seen at a glance. He is a creative talent. "Well, are all the troops ready? We will definitely capture Danluo tomorrow!" The middle-aged man in Tsing Yi nodded and asked at the same time. In the Yellow Sea and East China Sea so close to Dengzhou. The only person who can command such a large fleet is Li Min's Lu Qing. The so-called Danluo is actually Jeju Island in later generations. However, in the era of the Tang Dynasty, Jeju Island was still a independent country, and its name was Danluo. Although Danluo was independent, it was sandwiched between Baekje and Wa, so it was actually controlled by these two countries. "General Qi, all forty warships in the army are ready. A small Danluo can definitely make a decision in one fell swoop!" the mighty young man said with confidence. His surname was Zhu Mingchong, and his father Zhu Meng was originally the most trusted general under Yang Jian. Now both father and son are under Li Min, except that Zhu Meng stays in Taiwan as the dean of the Police General Hospital, while Zhu Chong is assigned to the navy and serves as Lu Qing's deputy. "Although Danluo is small, it is still a country after all, so we should not be too careless. After all, there are Baekje and Wa on both sides. Although their warships are crude, they must not be careless as generals!" Lu Qing He valued the young man Zhu Chong very much, so whenever he had the opportunity, he would teach him by words and deeds. "Yes, the general understands!" Zhu Chong also knew that the land general in front of him was proficient in naval warfare and was highly valued by His Highness King Qi, so he always behaved very modestly. Next, Lu Qing asked some questions about the recent status of the fleet, and Zhu Chong also answered fluently, which made him nod with satisfaction. Although this young man looked like a rough man on the surface, he was actually delicate and thoughtful. He is smart and studious, and he is already middle-aged. It is estimated that he will serve His Highness for another twenty years at most. In the following years, the world will be dominated by young people like Zhu Chong. Seeing the satisfied expression on Lu Qing's face, Zhu Chong finally breathed a sigh of relief. He used to be in charge of a navy under Yang Jian, but he couldn't compare with the current fleet. Their fleet had a total of There are forty warships and other small ships. Together, there are nearly 200 ships and 12,000 people. It can be said that all the navy that came to Dengzhou from Taiwan are here. Such a huge fleet cannot be commanded by Zhu Chong's ability, but Lu Qing manages it in an orderly manner, and Zhu Chong also knows that this is a difficult task.I have many learning opportunities, so I am not only very focused on my own job, but I also try my best to learn other aspects. After the business talk was over, Zhu Chong also relaxed and said with a smile that didn't match his appearance: "General, after we capture Danluo, His Highness will marry the Queen of Silla. It's a pity that we can't afford this." Here¡¯s a wedding drink.¡± When the marriage between Li Min and Queen of Silla was mentioned, Lu Qing showed a trace of displeasure on his face. After all, he was an old minister of the Liang Kingdom, so he naturally supported the princess. But now that the Queen of Silla has married into the palace, he is not interested in Princess Wenxin. His position has become a threat, and Wen Xin has never given birth, so they, the old officials of the Liang Kingdom, are a little anxious. After Li Min returned to Dengzhou, Zhao Fu and Lu Hong immediately proposed that he marry Jin Shengman. After Li Min thought about it, he had no objection, so Zhao Fu immediately sent someone to notify Jin Shengman to let her come. Dengzhou got married, but Jin Shengman put forward a condition, which was to let Tang Dynasty conquer two small countries in the Tsushima Strait, namely Danluo and Tsushima. However, after bargaining in the end, Jin Shengman finally agreed. As long as the Tang Dynasty captured Danluo first, she and Li Min would get married immediately, and at the same time let go of Silla and allow Li Min to march in, and Lu Qing's fleet was to attack Danluo. Zhu Chong also noticed the dissatisfaction on Lu Qing's face. At that time, he also regretted his talkativeness and forgot that the person in front of him was the first princess. However, he was a little lucky at the same time. He and his father Zhu Meng were originally Li Uncle Zhen Yang Xian's men have nothing to do with Li Zhen's inner house, so there is no need to worry about these messy things. The fleet went all the way to the northeast, passing through the waters of Baekje. However, Baekje was originally a poor country and could not afford to raise any navy. Moreover, their shipbuilding technology was not good. There were only some simple small battles in the entire coastal area. The ship was patrolling. When they saw Datang's fleet, which was like a castle on the sea, they were all frightened and couldn't come out of the port. Lu Qing didn't want to cause trouble to Baekje right now, so there was no conflict between the two parties. . After passing Baekje, Danluo was already in sight, and soon Lu Qing arrived at their destination this time. Danluo is an island country, and because of its small area, the population on the island is not large. When Lu Qing and his fleet arrived in Danluo, they found many simple small boats fishing. However, when they saw their big boats, these The small fishing boat immediately fled to the island, causing Lu Qing's soldiers to laugh. ??Jeju Island has been a famous tourist attraction in later generations. It has three titles, namely, many winds, many rocks, and many women. When Lu Qing and the others approached this place, they saw the same scene. Although the weather was very sunny today, the wind on the island was very strong. However, Lu Qing's warships were huge and were not afraid of the wind at all, so they easily arrived at a beach that was easy to dock. Then all the warships anchored, and everyone Take a boat and slowly go ashore. Jeju Island is a typical volcanic island, with magma and volcanic rocks everywhere. Originally, there were many island residents on the white beach, including many women. These residents were busy on the beach, mending nets or repairing boats. They looked very peaceful. However, when the fishermen escaped from the sea and reported the news of the big boat, all the residents were frightened and fled. Someone went to report to King Danluo. There were already many Danluo men standing on the beach with weapons. Although they were all shaking with fear, they did not retreat. After all, their wives and children were all on the island, and there was no place to go. retreat. The navy on the boat kept shuttling between the beach and the warships, transporting three thousand soldiers in one go. Finally, Lu Qing personally rode the boat ashore, and when his pair of shark-skin boots stepped on the beach At that moment, the soldiers who had already formed a neat formation immediately shouted three times: "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Such a murderous army immediately frightened the island residents a hundred steps away. Many of them dropped weapons such as harpoons and machetes to the ground, and there were even a few timid ones. They were so frightened that they turned around and ran away. Most of these islanders were wearing clothes made of pigskin, their faces were tanned, and they looked almost like savages. In fact, it¡¯s no wonder they are so scared. The entire population of the entire island combined is estimated to be around 10,000 people at most. However, Lu Qing and the others sent out an entire fleet this time, which was more than their total population. , and there are only a few hundred islanders on this beach now, but Lu Qing and the others have three thousand fully armored soldiers. The strength of the two sides is not proportional at all, and anyone else would feel scared. Lu Qing and the others did not pay attention to the hundreds of islanders at all. After the team was integrated, they wanted to drive the islanders away immediately, and then find King Danluo to force them to surrender. But at this moment, I suddenly saw another group of islanders coming out of the forest behind the beach. The leader was a middle-aged man wearing cotton clothes. Compared with other islanders wearing pigskin, this man was obviously a big shot. . Text Chapter 307 Before Marriage "Duluo, the little king of Danluo, pays homage to the Heavenly Soldiers of the Kingdom of Heaven!" As soon as the middle-aged man in cotton clothes saw the soldiers like Lu Qing, he immediately stepped forward and saluted with a bitter look on his face. When he received a report from his subordinates that countless huge ships were coming to the sea, he immediately guessed that the other party was probably from the Tang Dynasty. After all, except for the Tang Dynasty, no other country could rely on such huge ships. On the ship, seeing Lu Qing and the others now confirmed his suspicion. "Are you King Danluo?" Lu Qing looked up and down at the middle-aged man in front of him, and saw that he looked similar to those ordinary islanders. The only difference was the cotton clothes on his body. This kind of fabric was only available in the Tang Dynasty. It was just produced. In the past, because the output was small, the price was very high. Now with the increase of textile factories, cotton cloth is becoming less and less valuable. Who would have thought that the king of a country in front of me would be dressed like this? . "General, the common people in the mountains do not dare to claim the title of king. General, just call me Doro!" This Doro can speak Chinese very well. After all, Doro is now dependent on Baekje, and Baekje is deeply influenced by the civilization of the Central Plains. The upper class nobles were proud to speak Chinese. Dora spent a long time in Baekje when he was young, so it was not surprising that he could speak Chinese. Lu Qing saw that Du Luo was so understanding, so he did not embarrass him, but smiled and said: "Although Dan Luo is a small country, it is still a country after all, so you don't have to be humble, King Dan Luo." Hearing that the general of the Tang Dynasty in front of him spoke much more politely, Duluo let out a long breath. After complimenting him a few more words, he asked with a cautious face: "I don't know which branch of the Tang Dynasty the general belongs to." , What's the important thing for you to come to visit me?" "Oh, we belong to His Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty. I heard that Danluo was invaded by Baekje and even built a port on the island, so I came here to help you. Please lead the way quickly. I, the Heavenly Soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, will assist you. You drive the Baekje people away!" Lu Qing said with an upright look. In fact, before coming, Lu Qing had already asked people to find out the situation in Danluo. Baekje has a port here. Hundreds of soldiers were stationed on the other side of the island, so he had made two preparations before coming. If Danluo had the courage to resist them, he would suppress them with bloody methods and then wipe out Baekje's stronghold. And if Dan Luo changes sides immediately. He could keep these Danluo people, after all, the construction of the island also requires manpower. Du Luo secretly thought that indeed, it seems that these Tang people are really going to form an alliance with Silla, but it has nothing to do with him. They and Silla are just small chess pieces sandwiched in the middle. Whoever is stronger will follow them. This is theirs. The way of living. Thinking of this, Doro immediately bowed and said: "General, please come with me. The port of Baekje is on the other side of the island. But it is estimated that they have also received news of the arrival of the Heavenly Soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, and they may have escaped by boat long ago. " "It doesn't matter, just take me there!" Lu Qing had already expected this outcome, and it could even be said that this was what he had specially arranged. According to the information he received, Baekje's port is located at the northern end of the island. King Danluo lived in the south of the island. He deliberately landed from the south. Firstly, he wanted to see King Danluo's attitude. Secondly, he wanted to give time for the Baekje people to escape. After all, he still needed someone to spread the news. go out. At the moment Duluo led the way, and soon reached the other side of the island, and Zhu Chong, who stayed on the boat, also received orders. They brought the fleet over, but as expected, as Doro said, the hundred and ten Baekje soldiers had already run away, and they didn't even have time to burn the supplies stored at the port. There is no suspense. Lu Qing took over Dan Luo very smoothly, and at the same time asked Du Luo to recruit manpower to help them build a larger and crude port, which would at least give their fleet a temporary place to anchor. After Lu Qing and others occupied Danluo, neither Baekje nor Japan took any drastic action. Firstly, their navy was too weak and was really no match for the Tang Dynasty. Secondly, the attitude of the Tang Dynasty was unclear. Before they figured out the matter, they did not dare to provoke the behemoth Datang without authorization. But when the news that Lu Qing occupied Danluo reached Dengzhou, Li Min laughed loudly, and then led people to his own courtyard outside the city. Jin Shengman had already arrived in Dengzhou for this reason. Waiting for this news, as soon as the news comes, they will get married immediately. However, before that, their marriage has been kept secret. Not many people even know about it in Silla. As for Baekje and Wa, they are even more secretive. They didn't get the slightest news, otherwise they would have reacted violently as soon as Lu Qing occupied Danluo. It was still the same courtyard where Jin Shengman lived last time, and it was still the same room as last time. Li Min walked into the living room and found that Jin Shengman had been sitting there waiting for him. "I have done what I promised you. Now you should also order Silla to give up resistance and let my people enter Silla?" Li Min found a seat and sat down casually, and said to Jin Shengman in a calm tone said. Although the two are about to get married,However, Li Min didn't have any good feelings toward Jin Shengman. In his opinion, this was just a political marriage, and all he needed was just a name, and he didn't intend to have any real content at all. Jin Shengman Yuyan was also indifferent. She glanced at Li Min with cold eyes and said in a cold tone: "I promised at the beginning that I would only allow people from the Tang Dynasty to enter Silla after we got married. Now ours The wedding hasn¡¯t taken place yet, so you can¡¯t enter Silla yet!¡± After hearing this, Li Min snorted coldly. He knew the situation in Silla better than anyone else. Since they were attacked by Baekje and the Japanese Kingdom, their national strength was greatly damaged. Coupled with the brutal massacre of the Japanese soldiers, it led to domestic turmoil. Especially for the queen Jin Shengman, many people are very dissatisfied with her, and there are even royal families who want to replace her. Therefore, the reason why Jin Shengman married Li Min was because she knew that she was not Li Min's opponent and wanted to retain the country. In addition, she also wanted to introduce Li Min as a big support to stabilize her throne. "Okay, the wedding date will be set in three days. Someone will come to teach you some rules in the palace during these two days!" Li Min said as he stood up, flicked his sleeves, and left without looking back. He and Jin Shengman had no relationship to begin with, and they got along very unpleasantly when they were in Pyongyang, so Li Min didn't want to give the other party any good looks at all. Jin Shengman looked at Li Min's leaving figure and did not stand up to see him off. He just stared at his back with blank eyes, but his face was as calm as water. He didn't know how long it had been, but Jin Shengman just listened. Suddenly he sighed quietly and said to himself in a low and imperceptible voice: "Cousin, the queen's position is really heavy. Shengman feels so tired, so tired" After Li Min left Jin Shengman, he did not go back to his palace, but came to Wu Meiniang. However, when Wu Meiniang saw Li Min, she smiled lightly and said: "Your Highness will be the groom's official soon, why do you still want to marry me?" Will you come to Mei Niang?" Although Wu Meiniang tried her best to hide it when she spoke, she could not stop the strong sourness in her tone. "Meiniang, haven't I told you a long time ago that this is just a political marriage. In my heart, the Queen of Silla can never be compared with you." Li Min explained helplessly. All women like to be jealous. When Wen Xin and Xijun learned that they were going to marry Jin Shengman, although they didn't say it on the surface, they were actually jealous for several days. "Humph, that's what I said, but Mei Niang watched helplessly as everyone else came to serve His Highness, but Mei Niang could only do it secretly, and even her mother and little sister didn't dare to see her. II" As Wu Meiniang spoke, her eyes turned red and tears immediately burst out, looking extremely aggrieved. This was the first time that Li Min saw Wu Meiniang crying, and he was in a hurry at the moment. He hurriedly held this delicate beauty in his arms, and kept whispering comfort, and finally made her stop crying. Seeing that Wu Meiniang finally stopped crying, Li Min sighed and said again: "Meiniang, it was all my fault in the beginning, and you ended up in this situation, but I, Li Min, swear that I will definitely make you justified in the future" But before Li Min could finish his words, Wu Meiniang covered her mouth. The tearful beauty in her arms sobbed and said: "Your Majesty Your Majesty, Meiniang is not blaming you. If it weren't for you When Mei Niang brought me out, I was afraid that I would have already entered the palace as deep as the sea. I was just a low-status little collector. But now that I am following His Highness, Mei Niang feels that this is the life I want. As long as I can In this way, Mei Niang will be satisfied by helping His Highness handle some things every day." Feeling the affection of Wu Meiniang in his arms, Li Min couldn't help but tighten his arms and hug the beauty's delicate body tighter. Although it was just a helpless misunderstanding with Wu Meiniang at the beginning, Li Min now feels more and more that Wu Meiniang has successfully occupied a very important position in his heart. After the two of them warmed up for a while, Wu Meiniang took the initiative to change the subject and asked Li Min about some things about Chang'an, especially about her mother Yang and her younger sister Meiniang. She asked Li Min in great detail. Now their mother and daughter still live in Li Zhen's palace, and Meiniang is already eleven years old this year. She hangs out with Li Zhen every day. The two of them are childhood sweethearts, and even Li Min feels a little envious. "Meiniang, the eighth brother and Meiniang are still too young now. When they have grown up in a few years, I will personally act as a matchmaker for them so that they can get married as soon as possible!" Li Min chatted. , and finally said with a smile. Hearing this promise from Li Min, Wu Meiniang immediately turned from worry to joy. She stood up and saluted Li Min and said, "Thank you, my husband, for helping me, little sister!" "Eh? No, okay, I understand. Are you just waiting for my words?" Li Min suddenly woke up and asked Wu Meiniang angrily. He just suddenly realized that he seemed to be attracted by Wu Meiniang again. ???Calculated? Text Chapter 308 Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu ww.x.om Three days later, Li Min married Silla Queen Jin Shengman in Dengzhou City. Originally, according to Tang law, he could only have one concubine and two wives. However, in order to show his respect for the Silla Queen, Li Shimin specially favored the brigadier general. The number of Li Min's people increased to four. In fact, at the beginning, Li Shimin only planned to make an exception to increase the number of one person, but Li Min stubbornly asked for one. This extra place was naturally reserved for Wu Meiniang. . Li Min wanted to marry someone, and she was also the Queen of Silla, so naturally she couldn't marry him casually. On the wedding day, Li Min's Prince Qi's palace planned a grand wedding and also hosted a banquet for many local nobles. , although it is not as good as the scene during Li Min and Wen Xin's wedding, it can be regarded as giving enough face to the Queen of Silla. After the wedding banquet was over, Li Min looked at the decorated Prince Qi's Mansion, and then looked at the small courtyard shrouded in red lights. This was his and Jin Shengman's new house, but Li Min didn't go in at all. Standing outside the courtyard gate, he sneered, then turned and left. All he needs is a reputation, and he doesn't really want anything to happen with Jin Shengman. Besides, if Jin Shengman really lets Jin Shengman give birth to his heir, there may be some trouble in the future. But just when Li Min turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly heard a melodious piano sound coming from the yard behind him. This made Li Min pause slightly, but he still continued to move forward, but As the sound of the piano continued to be heard, his steps became slower and slower, and finally he stopped and stood there quietly listening to the music. Li Min was not very proficient in music, but he could hear it from the sound of the piano. The person playing the piano must be Jin Shengman, because he heard something from the sound of the piano, including ambition, fatigue, unwillingness, and give up. In fact, Li Min also knew that what he did was undoubtedly very cruel to Jin Shengman, but some things were already destined and he was powerless to change them. Li Min stood outside the courtyard gate. He listened to the song quietly and then left without looking back. He knew Jin Shengman¡¯s plan better than anyone else. After knowing that she had the intention of destroying Silla, she knew that Silla would be unable to resist, so she came up with such a marriage method to temporarily suppress Silla. After she and Li Min had a child, she passed on the position of the leader of Silla to her child. In this way, with Li Min's character, he will definitely not do anything to Silla, and Silla can be passed down from generation to generation. Although this plan was good, Li Min had already seen through it, so he did not point it out directly, but still agreed to the marriage. After all, if he could take over Silla peacefully, it would indeed save him a lot of trouble. Besides, Jin Shengman After getting married. As long as he doesn't move her, there will be no heirs. Therefore, Li Min had long made up his mind that he would never touch Jin Shengman in this life, and would just treat him as an idle person. Anyway, the palace did not need this person to feed him. When Li Min's footsteps faded away, Jin Shengman, who was wearing a bridal dress in the new house, sighed secretly. She had already expected this result, so she was not surprised. She walked to the window, looked at the bright moonlight in the sky, and said to herself in a faint tone: "Li Min. Do you think I will give up if you don't consummate the marriage with me? Just wait, I will definitely let us The child was born!¡± On their wedding night, Li Min did not consummate the marriage with the bride, but ran to Wen Xin. However, Wen Xin was the princess after all, and she felt that it was wrong for her husband to leave the Queen of Silla alone in the room on the wedding night, so not only did she not He let Li Min sleep at his place and even persuaded him to go back. In the end, Li Min had no choice but to leave Wen Xin's place. Speaking of which, Wen Xin is already eighteen years old this year, which is exactly the age they agreed upon. Originally, Li Min wanted to make up for this regret tonight, but unfortunately Wen Xin wouldn't let him go to bed. However, although Li Min left Wen Xin's place, he did not go back to find Jin Shengman. Instead, he went to Xijun's place. However, Xijun only took care of Chou Chou and had no time to pay attention to Li Min. In the end, in desperation, he He simply left the palace to find Wu Meiniang. Last time Wu Meiniang pretended to be pitiful in front of him, and then brought the topic to her sister Meiniang's Li Zhen. As a result, the guilty Li Min took the initiative to promise to be a matchmaker between Li Zhen and Meiniang. Although Wu Meiniang's little trick was for the sake of her sister, it still made Li Min hold back a lot of anger, and he just vented it out tonight, torturing Wu Meiniang for most of the night. In the end, she had to gasp for mercy and promised to do it again in the future. He didn't dare anymore, and finally Li Min breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as the news of Li Min and Jin Shengman's marriage came out, there was not much reaction in the Tang Dynasty. After all, with Li Min's identity, marrying a queen was nothing at all. Some even thought that the Queen of Silla was trying too hard, but When Li Chengqian and Li Tai learned the news, neither of them looked very good. Although Li Min had made it clear that he would give up the fight for the throne, they did not want to see Li Min's strength increase. and the Tang DynastyThey were different at home. When Silla and Baekje learned the news, apart from being shocked, they had completely different reactions. For Baekje, this was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue. The Tang Dynasty actually stood with Silla again, which made them feel powerless. Even with the ally of Japan, they would never be able to resist the heavenly soldiers of the Tang Dynasty. In Silla, many people are cheering for the marriage between the Queen and Li Min. After all, after nearly a year of war, Silla has already been in dire straits. Everyone wants to end the war as soon as possible. Now the Queen can The marriage with His Royal Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty also indicates that the Tang Dynasty will side with Silla. With the national power of the Tang Dynasty, this war should end soon. However, there are also a small number of people in Silla who are not happy about this, and some are even very angry. These people are mainly part of the royal family of Silla. They originally opposed Jin Shengman's succession to the throne of the queen, but now it is difficult Through this war with Baekje, Jin Shengman's throne was shaken, but unexpectedly the other party took a different approach and broke the queen's taboo that she could not marry, and consolidated her throne through this marriage. "Bang~" A huge vase was thrown to the ground and turned into pieces of broken porcelain. The servants and maids in the hall were so frightened that they all backed away, and their faces became even pale. "I'm not willing to accept it!" a young man in the hall screamed, his originally handsome face was filled with a look of madness. This man's name is Jin Chunqiu. He is Jin Shengman's nephew, and he is also an old acquaintance of Li Min. When he was in Pyongyang, this Jin Chunqiu led a group of Silla soldiers to clash with Tang soldiers, but was caught by Li Min and severely punished. "So what if you are not willing to give in? Her Royal Highness the Queen's move was so wonderful. She immediately attracted King Qi of the Tang Dynasty. With the strength of the Tang Dynasty, no one in the country can shake the Queen's position!" Compared to Jin Chunqiu! Although he was angry, the other person in the hall seemed very calm. He took a sip of fried tea imported from Datang and put it down. Li Min also knew this man, it was Jin Gengxin who led the Silla army to attack Goguryeo. Whether it is Kim Chunqiu or Kim Gengxin, they are both members of the royal family, especially Kim Chunqiu. His mother is Kim Seungman's biological sister, and his father is also from the Kim family. They are extremely noble in Silla. When Queen Seondeok was there, When he came to the throne, many people supported him as the heir to the throne, but unexpectedly Queen Seondeok passed the throne to her younger sister Kim Seung Man. This naturally made Kim Chun Qiu very dissatisfied, so she always wanted to remove Kim Seung Man. Take the throne by yourself. Speaking of the relationship within the Silla royal family, it can be said that the relationship within the Silla royal family is very confusing, because they usually marry within the clan. For example, in the case of Jin Chunqiu, he married Jin Huxin's sister. What is even more difficult to understand is that , and later Jin Gengxin married Jin Chunqiu's daughter, so Jin Gengxin was both Jin Chunqiu's son-in-law and Jin Chunqiu's uncle. "Hmph, the King of Qi of the Tang Dynasty has now married Jin Shengman. He will definitely not have good intentions. He may even use this relationship to seize my Silla inheritance. As a descendant of the Jin family, I will never let it happen. He succeeded!" Jin Chunqiu, however, did not listen to Jin Yuxin's words at all and still roared loudly. "That's enough!" Seeing Jin Chunqiu being so impatient, Jin Gengxin shouted and immediately asked the other party to calm down. After all, Jin Gengxin was older and very talented. When Queen Seondeok was in power, He commanded all the troops in the country. Although some of his military power was now reduced by Jin Shengman, he was still the number one person in the Silla military who could not be surpassed. Although Jin Chunqiu was shocked, he still said unwillingly: "Brother, are we just going to watch Jin Shengman sell Silla to Datang?" Jin Gengxin behaved very calmly. After all, his many years of military career made him understand that at this moment, the more he should stay calm. I saw Jin Gengxin thinking for a long time, then raised his head and said: "The queen's marriage to the Tang Dynasty has been hidden from us. However, the queen is the head of a country after all, and the battle with Baekje is still going on, so The Queen will definitely come back soon, what we have to do now is to get the road map for the Queen¡¯s return as soon as possible!¡± Hearing Jin Gengxin¡¯s words, Jin Chunqiu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He was not a stupid person, otherwise he would not have sat on the throne in history, but because he was too young, he sometimes seemed a little impetuous. "Brother, what do you mean" Jin Chunqiu didn't finish his words, but a stern look flashed in his eyes. "That's right! Since the Queen gave me Silla to the Tang Dynasty for free, she doesn't respect our Jin clan. In this case, don't blame us for being ruthless!" Jin Gengxin also said with a bad expression. But having said that, he had no intention of letting his people take action. ¡°What Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu didn¡¯t expect was that although their plan was good, it would never succeed.Possibility! wxs.o Text Chapter 309 Young Man Hunting On the endless plain, several hares were foraging in the grass. Suddenly, an eagle flew across the sky. The hares below were immediately frightened and fled in all directions. However, one unlucky rabbit failed to escape the eagle in the end. The eagle climbed up with great strength and was caught in the sky. But just when the eagle took off, suddenly there was a sound of a bowstring in the distance, followed by a sharp arrow. The frightened eagle hurriedly let go of its prey and pointed its sharp arrow. Howling into the sky. "Hahaha~, I'm so lucky today. I picked up such a fat rabbit for nothing!" Two people came galloping on horseback from a distance. When they arrived at the place where the rabbit fell, one of them jumped on the horse. Leaning down, Jingran just picked up the rabbit on the ground, showing off his extraordinary riding skills. "Brother Zhou, the land your family bought is really good. Not only is the land fertile, but there are also a lot of prey. When it is developed in two years, it will definitely be a place to make money!" The young man with extraordinary riding skills came in carrying the rabbit. Said very excitedly. "According to the old saying of Brother Wang, this land was acquired by my third uncle. Although it is in my name now, it is actually managed by my third uncle." Another young man wearing blue cloth and Hu clothes Iruya smiled. Although both of them were riding horses and carrying bows and arrows on their backs, and the arrow just now was shot by this young man in Hu clothes, both of them had a bookish look on their faces, and it was obvious at a glance that they were well-established scholars. This is the homeland of Goguryeo, which now belongs to the Andong Protectorate of the Tang Dynasty. It is not far from Pyongyang City. Because of the battle to destroy Goguryeo and the post-war slave-trapping team's slave-trading, the land here is more abundant and the income is less. A lot of land is ownerless wasteland, which can be purchased by anyone willing to pay. The two young people talking were not residents of the Anton Protectorate. The young man surnamed Zhou in Hu clothes was named Zhou Wei, and the young man carrying the rabbit was named Wang Luo. They were classmates and friends for many years. Studying in Chang'an, this time I took advantage of the opportunity to study abroad and went to the Anton Protectorate to visit. This was mainly because Zhou Wei's third uncle transferred the land in Guanzhong here and then spent money to buy a lot of land. , made a lot of money from the products of these lands, and became a famous big landowner in the Andong Protectorate. "Haha, how do you two uncles and nephews distinguish each other? And I heard that Uncle Wang is a big landowner in the Anton Protectorate. He holds thousands of hectares of land in his hands, and he is also planning to go to Taiwan to occupy it. Don't forget to bring your little brother with you when you get a piece of land, so that our Wang family can also benefit from it." Wang Luo, who was carrying the rabbit, laughed loudly. Although Wang Luo's surname is Wang, he is not from the Wang family in Taiyuan, and his home does not have many entrances. It is just a small wealthy family. After coming to the Andong Protectorate this time, he saw that most of the people who had exchanged the land had made a lot of money. For example, Zhou Wei's third uncle has grown from a small landowner to a large landowner, and his status has increased more than a hundred times. This makes Wang Luo have some activities in his heart, and wants to find a way to make money for his family. "It's simple. My third uncle has been sent to Taiwan to understand the situation and will be back soon. When the time comes, Brother Wang just needs to prepare the money and follow my third uncle to Taiwan!" Zhou Wei said very boldly. Although they are all educated, the rapid development of industry and commerce in recent years, coupled with the influence of newspaper propaganda, makes them less repulsive to these ways of making money than before. When Wang Luo heard Zhou Wei agreed, he immediately thanked him with a happy face. At the same time, he was thinking about how to write a letter to his family to persuade them to buy a piece of land in Taiwan. After all, the income there was not much and the land price was very cheap. If several hundred acres of sugar cane were planted, he could make a lot of money just by boiling sugar every year. This was all information he had read in the newspapers and had been confirmed by other sources. The two young men came here mainly for hunting. This was a newly purchased land by Uncle Zhou Weisan. It had not been really developed yet and there were many wild animals, so they quickly hunted a few more small prey, which was enough for them. After eating a few meals, it seemed that it was almost time for lunch, so the two of them were ready to go back. However, while Wang Luo was walking, he asked Zhou Wei about his third uncle, although he also heard something about Wang Luo's third uncle. The process of becoming successful is not very detailed. Zhou Wei also looked excited when he mentioned his third uncle. There were three brothers in his father's generation. His father was the second in line, but he was the eldest son. There was also an uncle who was a concubine, and he was in the capital of Anton. The third uncle who protects the mansion is the youngest, and he usually likes food the most. As a result, he grew extremely fat, and became the third fat king when he was in Guanzhong. When the imperial court implemented the land exchange policy, Zhou Wei's third uncle resolutely exchanged half of his family's land, despite his eldest brother's objections. As a result, he obtained more than 20,000 acres of land. There were mountains and plains in the land, and the plain areas were all built into pastures. , and then bought slaves on the grasslands to graze, and prospected for minerals in the mountains. If there were no mines to mine, they would plant fruit trees. If there were mines, they would make a fortune. At that time, many people moved to mountainous areas, hoping to find mineral deposits on their own land. Unfortunately, this kind of thing all depends on luck, and Zhou Wei's third uncle was very lucky, so he changedThey came to a few hills and found a large iron ore. As a result, they suddenly became worth a hundred times. After buying the iron ore to a mine owner in Chang'an, he used the money from the sale to buy a lot of land, all of which was used for grazing. The cattle and sheep on the pasture are sold to canneries, and there is no need to worry about sales. This is why Wang Luo is excited. After all, as long as it is not too unlucky and encounters any large-scale plague, it will definitely be a profitable business. . When the conversation between the two was about to begin, suddenly the horses stopped uneasily. No matter how they urged them, the two horses did not dare to move forward, but kept snoring. This frightened the two young men, thinking they had encountered some ferocious beast, otherwise these two good horses would never react like this. But they soon ruled out this cause, because they found that the ground was shaking. "Boom, boom~" With the sound of iron hoofs like thunder, a huge army seemed to be rushing from the end, and it could not be seen at a glance. Wang Luo and Zhou Wei were startled at first, but then Everyone was relieved when they saw the flags flying in the army. Although they didn't know which general led this army, it was definitely the army of the Tang Dynasty. However, when the army approached, Zhou Weiliang discovered something strange. This army seemed to have at least ten thousand soldiers, and it was definitely the Tang army. However, on the flag of this Tang army, there was a big " The word "Qi" made both of them a little confused. Among the generals who can mobilize more than 10,000 people in the Anton Protectorate, it seems that none of them has the surname Qi? But they soon solved their doubts, because Zhou Wei suddenly discovered that in the middle of the army, there was a tall and luxurious car, and around the car were all cavalry guards. They knew the car without asking. Zhongjin's status was very noble, and judging from the decoration on the car, he belonged to the rank of Prince of the Tang Dynasty. This made the two men understand at once that the person in the car must be His Royal Highness Prince Qi across the sea. "Brother Zhou, why did His Highness Prince Qi suddenly come to us, and it seems like he is going to Pyongyang City, and with such an army, could it be that something happened in Pyongyang City?" Wang Luo asked nervously He said that the Anton Protectorate was the frontier of the Tang Dynasty. Although a large army was stationed in Pyongyang City, they would be in danger if there was any war. Zhou Wei was also shocked after hearing this. Most of his third uncle's property is here. If something happens in Pyongyang, it will be terrible. But he quickly dismissed this idea and said: "Brother Wang, don't worry, Pyongyang City has an army of 50,000 under Zhang Jian's protection, and Silla and Baekje in the east are fighting to the death and have no power at all. They don¡¯t have the guts to mess with our Tang Dynasty, so it¡¯s definitely not the war in Pyongyang!¡± Wang Luo was right when he thought about it. Silla and Baekje have been fighting for almost a year. With their national strength, they probably only have half a life left. How can they cause trouble? In the hometown of the three Koreas, except for that Apart from the two countries, there is no country that can threaten Datang. "Oh! I understand!" Zhou Wei suddenly shouted excitedly. "Brother Zhou, what do you understand?" Wang Luo was startled, but seeing the other person's excitement, he still asked curiously. Zhou Wei became even more excited, pointing to the large carriage in the middle of the army: "Brother Wang, look, are there any differences in the cavalry guards next to the carriage?" Wang Luo looked around as he said, and found something different. Among the cavalry guards beside the carriage, there were actually some knights with different armor styles. At first glance, it was not the standard equipment of the Tang Dynasty. Seeing that Wang Luo also noticed the difference, Zhou Wei said with excitement: "Brother Wang, those different knights are from Xinluo. The newspaper sent from Pyongyang City a few days ago said that His Highness King Qi and Xinluo Queen Luo is married, so it is obvious that His Highness King Qi must have sent out troops to escort the Queen back to the country, but I don¡¯t know if His Highness King Qi is in the car?" Wang Luo was also very excited when he heard this. He and Zhou Wei carefully looked at the military carriage. He didn't do it for any other reason. He just wanted to meet the rumored Queen of Silla. According to other legends, the Queen of Silla was a Peerless beauties, he and Zhou Wei are both young and naturally very interested in these. ????????????????????????? But the young people who are about to enter Jinyao are destined to be disappointed. They are too far away from the carriage, so even if the Queen of Silla opens the window, they cannot see the people inside. As Zhou Wei had guessed, this team was indeed under the guise of escorting Jin Shengman back to the car, and both Li Min and Jin Shengman were in the car. However, if it was just an escort, there would be no need to dispatch a team of soldiers. More than ten thousand soldiers and horses, and there was no need to pass by land. The reason why they came to Pyongyang naturally had other purposes. (To be continued) Text Chapter 310 Preserved Eggs and Eyeballs "Call the landlord!" came the excited voice of a man from the swaying carriage. "not called!" "not called!" Two crisp female voices sounded one after another, followed by the sound of playing cards and the laughter of men and women. Outside the car were 150,000 troops brought from Dengzhou. These people used to be from the slave-catching team, but now they all belong to Li Min's private army, but they are all equipped with Tang Dynasty's standard armor weapons. This time they will accompany Li Min to receive a fruit that has already matured. Li Min in the carriage was very excited. Together with Wen'er and Hua'er next to him, the three of them were playing Landlords with great interest. After all, this journey was really boring and they could only kill time through this. The carriage they were riding in was very huge. In addition to Li Min, Wen'er and Hua'er, Jin Shengman was also in the carriage. However, compared to the excitement of Li Min and the other three, Jin Shengman sat quietly on the carriage's back. On the other side, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking about? After Li Min and Jin Shengman got married, he immediately gathered his team and went to Silla with her under the pretext of escorting Jin Shengman back to her car. Originally, Zhao Fu and Lu Hong were opposed to Li Min going to Silla. After all, it was another country. As Li Min was, it was really not suitable to take risks. However, Li Min believed that this matter was of great importance. If he did not go, , I was afraid that others would not be able to control the situation, so he insisted on coming. Fortunately, Wang An, as the king's Fu, supported him in doing so, and finally convinced everyone to go to Silla with heavy troops. However, Li Min and the others did not take the boat directly to Silla. Instead, they got off the boat at the nearest place to Pyongyang, and then took the land route to Pyongyang first. Calculating the distance now, we estimate that we can get there at noon tomorrow at the latest. In the evening, Li Min and the others came to a small town not far from Pyongyang. When the officials in the city heard that His Highness King Qi had arrived, they were all startled and hurried out of the city to greet him and prepare accommodation. However, Li Min only allowed The officials in the city only need to prepare their own places to live. All other officers and soldiers are stationed outside the city. No one is allowed to enter the city to cause trouble. In the end, Li Min and Jin Shengman were arranged to live temporarily in the house of a wealthy family in the city, and all the people in the house were replaced by people from the royal family. Li Min took advantage of the fact that it was still early and asked the city officials to take him around the city. As a result, he found that this small town was still the old city of Goguryeo, but the residents inside had undergone tremendous changes. Except for a few, they were originally from Goguryeo. Except for the Han people under the rule of Goguryeo, most of the other residents moved from Guanzhong. Although many residents had houses in the city, they lived most of the time on their own farms and pastures outside the city, and only came back occasionally. . For example, the owner of the house where he temporarily lived was like this, and it was precisely because of this. Therefore, the residents in the city appear to be somewhat sparse. Of course, there are also lively places in the city, such as a trading market that occupies a quarter of the small town. Products from nearby farms and pastures are almost transported here for trading, so from time to time there are large carriages pulling goods in and out. There are also a lot of merchants. Li Min went in specifically to take a look and found that the most sold items here were grain, cattle and sheep. ? Another thing worth mentioning is. With the development of Li Min's wool textile industry, wool has evolved into a commodity, and the quantity is quite large. He even heard that many ranchers are preparing to increase the number of sheep raised. Make a fortune on wool. Looking at such a prosperous border town in front of him, Li Min was also very happy. And he also discovered that in addition to the local merchants of Tang Dynasty, there were also merchants from Silla and Baekje mixed in, but these merchants were like hungry wolves. As long as it is something edible, they will chase after it and want to buy it, but they cannot afford a high price, so the transaction volume is not much. Looking at the Silla and Baekje merchants who were bargaining hard, Li Min sneered secretly, but did not show it on his face. Then he praised the officials who introduced him a few words, and then returned to his residence. . "Your Highness, are you still eating preserved eggs tonight?" Hua'er asked with a naughty look as soon as she returned to her residence. Along the way, Li Min was not only very indifferent to Jin Shengman, but also deliberately teased him. For example, when eating, he deliberately ate cut preserved eggs in front of Jin Shengman and told him that they were deer's eyeballs. It was just marinated, but Jin Shengman was so disgusted that she vomited on the spot. Even now, she doesn't know that she was deceived. Li Min thought for a while and smiled: "What a great idea, I'll eat preserved eggs tonight!" "Okay! I'm going to prepare. We have a lot more brought from Dengzhou!" As soon as Hua'er cheered, he turned around and was about to leave, but was pulled by Wen'er next to him. Wen'er admonished Li Min: "Your Highness, Jin Yan is the master of a country no matter what, we are teasing others like this." , isn¡¯t it a bit too much?¡± Li Min knew that Wen'er was soft-hearted, so he wasn't angry after hearing this. He rolled his eyes and thought of a good idea.?, I saw him rolling up his sleeves, revealing the bite mark on his wrist and saying: "Wen'er, it's not that I want to tease her, but she really bullied her too much. Look at my wrist, it was bitten by her in the first place. of!" As Li Min's personal maids, Wen'er and Hua'er naturally knew what happened to the injury on Li Min's arm. Hua'er was afraid of the world being in chaos and shouted: "That's right, that woman is so cruel, she almost Bite off a piece of meat from His Highness¡¯s arm, we must give her a taste of the pain!¡± When Wen'er saw the scar on Li Min's hand, her heart ached, and seeing that both Li Min and Hua'er looked eager to try, she couldn't stop her anymore, so she had to let go of Hua'er's hand and let go. It's up to them to mess around. But at this moment, the guards outside suddenly found Li Min and whispered in his ear for a while. This made Li Min's face darken. He hurriedly went out to meet someone, and then had a secret conversation with him in the study. After a while, the other party was allowed to leave. After Li Min walked out of the study, he stopped at the door and looked eastward, with a bit of murderous intent in his eyes. During dinner, Li Min and Jin Shengman sat down in the restaurant, and then the maid served several side dishes. Although there were not many dishes, the dishes were quite exquisite. Li Min ate them rudely, But Jin Shengman ate extremely elegantly, and didn't even look at Li Min. This made Li Min a little bored, and he secretly winked at Hua'er. Hua'er immediately understood, turned around and brought a plate of preserved eggs with the egg whites removed, and they were all cut into two halves, which really looked like cut animals. Eyeballs are average. When Hua'er put the plate on the table, Li Min noticed that Jin Shengman, who had been eating with his head down, froze up and his face became a little unnatural, probably because he remembered the last time he vomited. This made Li Min immediately feel a sense of accomplishment. He casually picked up a piece of preserved egg and put it into his mouth. While eating, he said to Hua'er next to him: "The deer eyes taste good today. Hua'er, do you want to try it?" Hua'er immediately replied knowingly: "How can this slave be lucky enough to taste such delicacies? Your Highness should let Jin Yanren taste it!" Upon hearing this, Li Min immediately gave Hua'er an appreciative look, then pushed the plate of preserved eggs in front of Jin Shengman, and said to her in a gentle voice for the first time: "Shengman, this is a rare delicacy in the world. Hurry up and taste it!" According to Li Min's estimation, Jin Shengman should have started to vomit by this time, but what happened today was obviously beyond his expectation. Jin Shengman, who seemed very nervous just now, suddenly calmed down and gently After putting down his chopsticks, he showed an extremely gentle smile to Li Min, then lightly opened his lips and said: "Thank you for the reward, His Highness. However, Shengman has not been able to express his feelings since he married His Highness. Today, I take this opportunity to thank Shengman." Man also prepared a dish for His Highness!¡± After Jin Shengman finished speaking, the maid beside her ran out immediately, but Li Min suddenly felt something bad when looking at her beautiful face. After a while, the maid brought over a jade plate covered with a lid and placed it gently on the table. I saw Jin Shengman stretched out a jade hand, then gently grabbed the lid, raised his red lips in a beautiful arc and said: "I know that His Highness likes to eat deer eyes, so I specially asked someone to prepare some, and we Silla is different from the Tang Dynasty in that they like to eat these things raw!" As Jin Shengman spoke, he gently opened the lid. As a result, Wen'er and Hua'er beside Li Min all screamed, and even Li Min frowned. As expected, what was on the plate was as Jin Shengman said. There were a few fresh animal eyes, and even his sharp eyes found that there was a trace of blood on them. Looking at the eyes on the plate, Li Min looked at the preserved eggs he had eaten just now. He felt a little uncomfortable in his stomach and felt like vomiting, although he also knew that many people in later generations like to eat fish eyes, lamb's eyes, etc. Eyes and the like, but Li Min has always stayed away from food like eyes, let alone eating them raw. Jin Shengman gently picked up a small fork, then very cruelly picked up an eye, dipped it in the sauce next to it, then brought it to Li Min's mouth and said: "Your Highness, please try it." How are my cooking skills? This sauce was prepared by me myself. I wonder if it suits your taste?" Before the eyeball reached Li Min's mouth, he could already smell the unique fishy smell of raw meat. Looking at the animal eyeball that was skewered with a fork, Li Min felt that his eyes hurt a little, and at the same time, his stomach felt a little painful. After a while, he realized that the preserved egg that he had eaten just now made him feel very sick, as if he had actually eaten a raw eyeball. "Your Highness, please eat. This eyeball was just dug out of a deer's eye. It's the freshest thing to eat while it's still a little hot!" Jin Shengman said with a smile again, as if she was holding the rarest thing in the world. Some are averagely delicious. Li Min is now unable to advance or retreat.?At first, he said he liked to eat deer eyes, but Jin Shengman followed the trend and actually prepared deer eyes. He had good intentions both emotionally and rationally, so he couldn't find any reason not to eat them, but Not to mention eating now, his stomach is churning, and it's already good if he doesn't vomit it out. (wangwang.)w Text Chapter 311 Backup Plan ww.x.om Seeing the troubled expression on Li Min's face, Jin Shengman was not ready to let him go so easily. He said with a gentle face: "Since His Highness doesn't want to eat, I have to eat it myself." After Jin Shengman finished speaking, he slowly took back the fork, and it seemed that he really wanted to put it in his mouth to eat. And Li Min looked at the other person's red lips, imagining a raw eyeball being put into such a beautiful mouth, and then being bitten into a ball of minced meat by a row of silver teeth. Finally, he couldn't bear it anymore. A strong feeling of nausea surged from his stomach, and he turned his head and vomited it out with a "Wow~" sound. Although Wen'er and Hua'er also felt very sick, when they saw Li Min vomiting, they hurried over to wait on her. When Jin Shengman saw this, a smile of victory finally appeared on his face. Last time, Li Min made Pidan vomit her. Well, I finally got my revenge this time. However, when he saw the eyes on the fork in his hand, a look of disgust appeared on his face, and he hurriedly threw it back to the plate for the servant to take away. After spitting out everything he had just eaten, Li Min drank a few more cups of tea and finally suppressed the nausea. When he raised his head and saw Jin Shengman's face, he looked like a blind man could see it. When she came out to pretend to be concerned, I couldn't help but feel very annoyed. At the same time, I secretly regretted that I was too careless. When I was in Pyongyang, this girl was really clever, but I used the same trick twice without suffering any loss. That's the weird thing. However, Li Min was not someone who gave up easily. After Wen'er helped him clean up, Li Min smiled coldly at Jin Shengman and said, "We are going to Silla soon, but unfortunately, I just got news that someone in your Jin family doesn¡¯t want you to return to Silla alive.¡± The person who came to see Li Min just now was a member of the spy organization controlled by Wu Meiniang. The news he sent could prove that someone in Silla leaked information about their group, hoping to use Baekje's help to target them. Disadvantage, there is even a high possibility of doing it yourself. Jin Shengman was stunned when he heard the news. But he soon returned to normal, and said with a smile: "They are just clowns, and His Highness leads an army of tens of thousands of people. Even if others want to do harm to me, who has the strength?" Li Min didn¡¯t expect Jin Shengman¡¯s reaction to be so dull after hearing the news, as if everything was within her expectation. Originally, he wanted to use this news to hit him. But now there is a feeling of being punched into cotton, which is extremely uncomfortable. "Hmph!" This time the fight ended with Li Min's complete defeat, and he couldn't eat anymore, so he simply snorted, stood up and left with a flick of his sleeves. Jin Shengman didn't stop him, he just stood up with a smile. , personally sent Li Min away. Everything he did was very consistent with his identity, making it impossible for anyone to find anything wrong. After resting for a night in the small town. They arrived in Pyongyang the next day, and Li Min's cousin Zhang Jian was in the city. Now he is the Protector of the Andong Protectorate, and he can be said to be an important minister with the military and political power in his hands. However, Zhang Jian was able to sit in his current position thanks to Li Min's help in many ways, as well as the good personal relationship between the two. , so Li Min arrived. Naturally, he was warmly welcomed by Zhang Jian. The main reason why Li Min took such a long detour to Pyongyang instead of taking the easier sea route was because of one thing. That is to ask Zhang Jian to borrow troops. Although he already has 15,000 land private soldiers in his hands, there will be no problem in sweeping Silla. However, Li Min likes to be sure of everything, and he plans to use an overwhelming advantage to defeat the Silla people. Knowing that they had no ability to resist at all, they were ready to borrow more troops from Zhang Jian. After drinking the wine that Zhang Jian had prepared for him, Li Min immediately mentioned his purpose of coming. The result was just as he expected. Zhang Jian patted his chest and promised that as long as he was left with a few thousand people to defend the city, he could do anything else. borrow. You must know that Pyongyang City has an army of 50,000, and Zhang Jian is willing to lend more than 40,000 at once. This is a huge risk, but it also shows Zhang Jian's generosity to Li Min. However, Li Min can't use so many people, and he also has to pay military salaries for the lent troops. Even if there is a war, he will have to pay various pensions to the dead and disabled afterwards. This alone is a large sum of money. expenses, so Li Min finally thought about it and borrowed only 10,000 elite troops, including 2,000 cavalry. In fact, given the terrain of Jinshan on the Korean Peninsula, the role of cavalry will be severely weakened. However, Li Min led the army here mainly for deterrence, and the cavalry riding tall horses is obviously much more intimidating than the infantry. With Zhang Jian's help, the 10,000 troops were quickly mobilized and handed over to Li Min for unified deployment. Then Li Min led this mighty 25,000 troops across the border of the Tang Dynasty, and finally Entered Silla territory. The capital of Silla was named after the royal family and was called Jincheng, which was later known as Gyeongju in Korea. It was located in the east of the Korean Peninsula and was the original birthplace of Silla.Jin Shengman's ancestors started from the Jincheng area and established the country of Silla step by step. Jincheng also developed into the political, cultural and economic center of Silla, and was also the destination of Li Min's trip. Because Jin Shengman was there and Li Min had an army of 25,000 people, the journey was smooth. Even if some people didn't want Jin Shengman to return to Silla, they had no power to stop him. After all, They have well-known and justifiable reasons, and they also have the ability to sweep through Silla, especially the latter, leaving those insecure factors in Silla at a loss. ¡°Bah~bah~bah~¡± With the sound of a series of smashing objects, Jin Chunqiu in Jin City twisted his face and went crazy in the hall of his home. He smashed everything he saw. There was even a slave who hid a little slower and was immediately caught and beaten by him. After a pause, he almost beat the person to death, which made the servants in the mansion remain silent, not even daring to make a sound. After Jin Chunqiu had finished venting, Jin Gengxin, who was sitting next to him, said: "I didn't expect that King Qi came in person, and brought so many people with him. Now all our previous efforts have been in vain. Even if It was revealed to Baekje, but they would never dare to take action!" "No! I will never let them return to Silla. That Li Min came with so many troops at once and made it clear that he wanted to take over our Silla. As a member of the Jin family, even if he dies, he will never take Silla. Luo gave it to the Tang Dynasty for nothing!" Jin Chunqiu's face twisted with anger was full of cruelty. If they had only guessed about the purpose of Li Min's marriage before, it can now be confirmed that the other party was just to annex their Silla. Come. "Don't be reckless. We still have a useless back-up move. We must not scare the enemy now, otherwise everything will be over!" Seeing Jin Chunqiu's furious look, Jin Gengxin immediately reminded him. In order to prevent Li Min from annexing Silla, they naturally would not prepare just one plan. Now that the first plan to kill with a borrowed knife failed, they could only use the backup plan. However, when the furious Jin Chunqiu heard that Jin Gengxin was going to use the backup plan, he immediately broke out in a cold sweat. He looked at Jin Gengxin with uneasy eyes and asked: "Brother, if we use the backup plan, we may have to suffer huge losses." !¡± Jin Gengxin snorted coldly and said: "No matter how big the loss is, it doesn't matter. As long as we can keep our Silla Jin family alive, any loss can be made up for. At that time, we only need to mobilize the power of the whole country and fight to the death with the opponent." After all, with the character of the King of Qi, if he finds that he wants to capture our Silla, he will inevitably lose too many troops, and the other party will naturally retreat by then!" Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu have already had murderous intentions towards Jin Shengman, but now that Li Min has brought so many people into Silla, if their backup plan succeeds, then the Queen of Silla will die, and Li Min is likely to He will hold up the banner of revenge for his woman and have a big war with Silla. By then, they will probably not lose even a little bit, and may even destroy the country. However, in order to save Silla, Jin Gengxin thinks that all this It's all worth it. Seeing Jin Gengxin¡¯s confident expression, Jin Chunqiu finally stopped objecting and agreed to implement the backup plan. At this time, Li Min¡¯s team was not far from Jincheng. "The city in front is called Jinmen. It is the only way to get to Jincheng from west to east, so it has such a name!" Jin Shengman on the carriage pointed to a medium-sized city in the distance. Of course, the so-called medium is defined by the Silla people themselves. In the eyes of Tang people like Li Min, this medium-sized city is not as big as a county in the Tang Dynasty. Although Kinmen City is not big, it is very solidly built. Most of it is built with strips of stone. If it were placed in the past, it would still be a fortified city that is difficult to conquer. As soon as Li Min and the others arrived at Kinmen City, they immediately saw a group of people standing there to greet them. The leader was a very polite middle-aged man, wearing the official uniform of Silla. It seemed that he should be the lord of the city. Li Min and the others were very polite. After getting off the carriage, Jin Shengman introduced Li Min and said, "Your Highness, this is Lord Jin Gongqi of Jin City. He was my cousin's most trusted person at the beginning, and now he is also my most trusted minister!" Although Jin Shengman didn¡¯t say much, he was already hinting to Li Min that Jin Gongqi was hers and she could trust him absolutely. There was no need to keep the entire army on high alert like before. Since the last time he received news that someone wanted to harm Jin Shengman, Li Min has been very cautious. In addition to being afraid of something happening to Jin Shengman, the most important thing is that he is also afraid that he will be implicated, so he is prepared in advance for fear of any danger. , but it is estimated that their more than 20,000 troops have played a role, and no one has dared to mess with them. I heard Jin Shengman say that Jin Gongqi can be trusted, but Li Min didn¡¯t think so.We are about to enter Jincheng. If the other party wants to prevent Jin Shengman from entering the city, the only place that can take action is the Kinmen City. Although Jin Shengman said that Jin Gongqi is hers, Li Min did not. There is reason to believe that they are likely to encounter each other's desperate fight here. wxs.o Text Chapter 312 To Save or Not to Save Chapter 312: To Save or Not to Save Kinmen City is a medium-sized city. As the east gate of Kinmen City, heavy troops of Silla are stationed here. However, according to the information obtained by Li Min, due to the previous war with Baekje, many troops stationed in Kinmen City have been mobilized. Now There are only more than two thousand people stationed in the city, and they are all old and weak, so there is not much defensive force at all. After Li Min arrived at Kinmen City, the first thing he did was to take over the defense here, and this was also approved by Jin Shengman. As the city lord, Jin Gongqi also cooperated very much and took the initiative to transfer the two thousand old and weak people out of the city. , let the army of the Tang Dynasty move in, and entertained Li Min and his party very thoughtfully. Not only did they prepare a grand welcoming ceremony for Li Min, but they also prepared a lot of wine and meat for the troops. After the banquet, Jin Gongqi personally led the way to his residence for Li Min and Jin Shengman. This was originally his city lord's palace, but now it was specially set aside for them to live in. He also gave Li Min and the others a brief tour. Regarding Jin Gongqi¡¯s enthusiastic performance, Li Min smiled lightly and said: ¡°City Lord Jin, my visit to Silla this time has really troubled you loyal ministers!¡± "Your Highness is serious. These are the duties that a minister should do. As long as His Highness and the king are satisfied, it will be the greatest reward for Gongqi!" Jin Gongqi responded with some sincerity. However, although Li Min looked at the other party with a smile, there was a cold light in his eyes that no one noticed. Li Min always felt a little uneasy about Jin Gongqi. Although he behaved very normally and was very respectful to Li Min, Jin Gongqi was also very enthusiastic at the banquet and said many words of thanks to him. The general meaning is that the marriage between Li Min and Jin Shengman allowed Silla to finally get out of its current predicament, and he himself was extremely supportive. Jin Gongqi was originally one of Jin Shengman's confidants, and now he welcomed Li Min's arrival. This was originally a very normal thing, but Li Min noticed a trace of abnormal atmosphere in this normality. Because he felt that Jin Gongqi seemed to be too enthusiastic. Even the 25,000 troops he brought did not show any resistance at all, as if everything was as he expected. This person is not simple, he even deceived Jin Shengman! Li Min said secretly in his heart. Although he didn't dare to be absolutely sure, there must be something wrong with Jin Gongqi. Although Li Min didn't have any evidence at all, he believed in his intuition. It seemed that he had to be careful tonight. After casually wandering around Jin Gongqi's city lord's palace, Li Min asked Jin Gongqi to leave in the name of being tired from the journey. Originally, Li Min and Jin Shengman were already married and should live together. However, from the first day of their marriage, Li Min never laid a finger on Jin Shengman, so the two always slept in separate rooms. Regarding this situation, Jin Shengman didn't say anything. Even in today's situation, he silently asked the maid to pack his things, left the master bedroom to Li Min, and moved to the study room next to him to sleep, and Li Min also No blocking. But today was destined to be an extraordinary night. At three o'clock in the evening, although the candles in Li Min's bedroom were extinguished, there were two black figures standing there by the window, motionless and terrifying. "Wang Fu, how do you think the Silla people will assassinate her?" A voice suddenly asked quietly, it was Li Min who had not slept. "Haha, this old man can't guess it, but now that the mansion is full of our people, it is definitely impossible for them to attack by force, so they should use a milder killing method." An old voice replied, naturally correct It's Li Min's Wangfu Wangan. Li Min nodded when he heard Wang An's answer. He thought so too. Originally, Li Min was sure that some people in Silla would definitely take action against him and Jin Shengman today, but he was not worried about his own safety at all, because he knew very well that even if he lent a few more to those people They didn't dare to lift a finger because he was the King of Qi of the Tang Dynasty. If something happened in Silla, no matter what kind of explanation he gave, they would not be satisfied with the Tang Dynasty. What awaits them will be Li Shimin's endless anger, and that kind of anger is definitely not something that a little Silla can bear. It is precisely because of this that when Li Min entered Silla, no matter how much some people hated him, they still had to find ways to protect his safety, let alone send people to harm him. But this was only for him, and he had no regard for Jin Shengman. So the reason why Li Min didn't sleep today was because he wanted to see how the Silla people would assassinate Jin Shengman? In fact, for Li Min, Jin Shengman's life and death is not very important now, because he is already married to Jin Shengman. With this relationship, he has an excuse to interfere with Silla, even if Jin Shengman really After being assassinated, Li Min could stillFor the reason of revenge for Jin Shengman, he used strong means to control Silla. However, this method may cause resistance from some people in Silla, which will make Li Min spend more energy. November is about to enter now, and winter has come very early this year. The temperature has dropped below zero early. The weather tonight is even worse. In the evening, the sky is full of thick dark clouds, and it is freezing. The cold wind was blowing non-stop, and it looked like it was going to snow. Li Min and Wang An waited for a while, and suddenly snowflakes started to fall outside, and the snow became heavier and heavier. The ground was soon covered with a layer of silver. With the hazy snow light, the night was actually more beautiful. It was a little brighter before. Li Min looked at the study room opposite where Jin Shengman lived, and couldn't help but feel impatient in his heart. It was already past the third watch, but there was still no movement. Are the people from Silla really not planning to take action? No, those people definitely don¡¯t want Jin Shengman to return to Pyongyang with them, otherwise Silla will have to change her surname to Li. Only if Jin Shengman dies on the way will they have a chance to give it a try, although this chance is very slim. , but it is not impossible to succeed. Thinking of this, Li Min steeled himself again and stared at the study room opposite. Another half an hour passed. Just when Li Min was about to give up, suddenly there was a slight movement in the wing next to the study room. Li Min immediately frowned, because that was where the maid lived. Sure enough, after a while, a ghostly white figure came out of the wing. With the dim light in the corridor, although Li Min could not see clearly the appearance of the person who came out, he was sure that the other person should be A maid beside Jin Shengman. I saw the maid shrinking down and approaching Jin Shengman's residence very nervously, and then slowly walked to the bedroom window. However, it was far away from Li Min, and the light was dim, so Li Min couldn't see clearly at all. What did the maid do there? All she saw was that the other party stood up straight, stretched out her arms and climbed on the window for a while, and finally returned to the wing along the original route. "Your Highness, my eyesight is not very good. Can you clearly see what that person is doing?" Wang An asked with a frown. He originally thought that the other person would sneak into Jin Shengman's room and then do something evil. No. Thinking that the other party just stood outside Jin Shengman's window for a while and then left, it didn't look like an assassination at all. "I didn't see clearly either!" Li Min was also confused. The other party didn't even enter the room. How could he assassinate Jin Shengman? "Wait a while, after the assassin leaves, let's send someone to see what she did?" Li Min thought for a while and said, he is really curious now, what method will the other party use to assassinate Jin Shengman? After waiting like this for another half an hour, Li Min called a guard and asked him to sneak over secretly to see if there was anything unusual on Jin Shengman's window. As a result, the guard left for a while and came back to report: "Your Highness, the exhaust pipe outside Jin Yanren's window has been blocked!" exhaust pipe! Li Min was shocked after hearing this. The weather is extremely cold now, so stoves have been installed in the rooms. With the popularity of coal, even Silla was influenced by the Tang Dynasty, and stoves were used for heating in winter. , but in order to prevent gas poisoning, there will be a pipe made of bamboo or iron on the stove to discharge the gas to the outside. ¡°So that¡¯s it, it¡¯s really hard to guard against!¡± Li Min nodded. Block the exhaust pipe of the coal stove so that the gas generated by the stove cannot be discharged, and gas poisoning will easily occur. And since the other party dares to do this, there must be someone in Jin Shengman's room who is cooperating with others. This person will kill Jin Shengman again. The doors and windows in Man's bedroom were sealed, so Jin Shengman couldn't help but be poisoned. "Killing without blood, what a ruthless method!" Wang An also sighed. With the application of charcoal, gas poisoning is also very common, so Wang An immediately guessed the other party's intention. However, Wang An never spoke again, but kept staring at Li Min, because now they faced two choices, that is, to save or not to save. If they did, they could use Jin Shengman's influence to control Li Min in one fell swoop. The political core of Silla, and then control Silla very easily, but in this way, Jin Shengman will become the last hidden danger. After all, she is Li Min's woman, no one can do anything to her, and if the two of them accidentally If there are children, it will be a big problem that is difficult to solve. And if he doesn't save it, the hidden danger of Jin Shengman will definitely be gone, and he will also give Li Min an excellent excuse to use strong means to wipe out Silla and completely control Silla in his hands. However, this way Come, but you will have to pay a certain price. After all, Silla is a country, and there will definitely be people who resist. If Li Min wants to control Silla without paying any price, it is definitely not realistic. ?In fact, Li Min was inclined not to save her at first. After all, he and Jin Shengman had no relationship to begin with, and if he could really control Silla without any hidden dangers, it would be worth paying some price, but when this moment really comes. , but Li Min suddenly hesitated, should he save him or not? (To be continued. Text Chapter 313 Why do you want to save me? Chapter 313 Why do you want to save me? This is the first snow that Li Min has encountered this year. Although it is extremely cold in Dengzhou, there is no sign of snow. Unexpectedly, they are about to arrive at Jincheng, the capital of Silla, but it suddenly starts to rain. It was snowing, and it was snowing so hard that you could hear the sound of snow "plop-plop-plop" while sitting in the house, and in less than an hour, the snow on the ground was already two fingers deep. The light has been turned on in Li Min's bedroom. Wen'er and Hua'er are standing outside. There are only two people in the room, Li Min and Wang An, but neither of them speaks. Wang An is sitting at the table, holding a The tea cup was sipped in small sips, while Li Min stood motionless in front of the window, the expression on his face changing, and it was obvious that he was very entangled in his heart. Nearly two hours have passed since the maid blocked the exhaust pipe in Jin Shengman's room. The gas concentration in the room should have reached a certain concentration. If Li Min continues to hesitate like this, it is estimated that Jin Shengman will probably die. "Help!" Li Min suddenly said in a low voice. He finally made up his mind. Although he didn't like Jin Shengman, and he was even a hidden danger on his way to unify Silla, but as the saying goes, a real man does what he does and what he doesn't do. After all, he and Jin Shengman had known each other. In the field, watching the other person die in front of him like this made him feel a great sense of guilt. If he was really determined not to save him today, I'm afraid it would make him uncomfortable in this life. It was precisely because of this that Li Min finally made up his mind to save people. When Wang An, who was drinking tea next to him, heard that Li Min had made this decision, a smile appeared on his face. Although a king should not be too emotional, this is not the case. It shows that the Li Min in front of him is a kind person. It will be much easier for him to follow such a lord. After making the decision, Li Min immediately turned around and left the room, but Wen'er behind him hurriedly grabbed a leather robe and chased after him while shouting. After all, there were still snowflakes outside, and Li Min didn't wear much. , she was worried that he would catch a cold. However, Li Min moved very quickly. After all, so much time had passed, and saving people was still the most important thing. So by the time Wen'er caught up with Li Min, he had already arrived at the door of the study. Li Min didn't bother to put on his clothes. He pushed the door with his hand and found that it was blocked by the door bolt. He knew that the study was divided into two rooms, the inside and the outside. Several maids around Jin Shengman slept in the outside room, but at least one of them was One of them was with the maid who blocked the exhaust pipe just now, so Li Min was too lazy to call the door again, kicked the door open, and strode in. As soon as Li Min broke in, the maids who were sleeping outside screamed and trembled into a ball holding the quilt. However, Li Min ignored them at all, walked to the door of the inner room and pushed in. A strange smell came out of it, causing him to frown, turn his face and take a long breath, then holding his breath, he quickly walked to Jin Shengman's bed, lifted the person and the quilt back to him. bedroom. Jin Shengman's condition was not very good. The gas concentration in the room was already very high, and he fell into a coma. Even his breathing was very weak. Seeing this situation, Li Min put the person in his On the bed, he began to perform artificial respiration unceremoniously. Anyway, the other party was his woman in name, so he didn't care much about doing this. Jin Shengman was only suffering from moderate gas poisoning, which was not life-threatening. In addition, artificial respiration was used to help resuscitate him, so he quickly improved. At least his breathing began to become stronger and more stable. Still didn't wake up. This was not a coma, but a deep sleep. Now Li Min finally relaxed and ordered the guards to control all the maids around Jin Shengman until Jin Shengman wakes up. check. However, after finishing these things, Li Min suddenly smiled self-deprecatingly and asked Wang An next to him: "Master Wang, am I being kind to a woman by doing this?" But Wang An smiled and said: "Your Highness, in fact, whether you save or not, there is nothing wrong with either choice. However, your choice to save people makes me feel much more relaxed. After all, it shows that Your Highness is a kind person!" Seeing Wang An's words so frankly, Li Min also laughed. Regardless of the benevolence of a woman, or kindness, now that she has made her choice, there is no need to regret it anymore, and based on Jin Shengman's current situation. , what else can you do besides relying on yourself? Thinking of this, Li Min became more confident and asked everyone to go down to rest and strengthen the surrounding security forces. As for himself, he was very 'grieved' and squeezed together with Jin Shengman to sleep for one night. "Ah! It hurts! It hurts so much!" It wasn't until the next morning that Jin Shengman woke up. But as soon as he opened his eyes, he immediately held his forehead with his hands. His face was full of pain, which was the result of gas poisoning. The headache feels similar to the headache you get when you wake up with a hangover, or even worse than a hangover.?It¡¯s normal for Jin Shengman to cry out in pain. It took a while for Jin Shengman to get used to the severe pain in her head. However, when she slowly opened her eyes, she saw an unfamiliar scene. When she turned her head and looked again, she found that she was far away. There was a handsome young man sitting at the table not far from the bed, and he was enjoying tea and reading very leisurely. Seeing this, the expression on Jin Shengman's face immediately froze, but she soon recognized that it was her nominal husband Li Min who was sitting there, and when she looked at the room again, this time she finally He realized that he was actually sleeping on Li Min's bed! "You're awake!" Li Min naturally heard the movement on the bed, turned his head and glanced at Jin Shengman who looked confused, and then said while reading a book. "Iwhy am I here?" Jin Shengman was shocked to find that he was on Li Min's bed. Especially when he found that he was only wearing close-fitting clothes, his face turned pale, thinking that Li Min was What did you do to yourself? However, Li Min behaved very calmly, still flipping through the book casually and saying: "You are such a failure as a queen. You even have chess pieces planted by the enemy around you. Yesterday, someone blocked the exhaust pipe of your room and wanted to use it." The gas killed you, but it's a pity that I discovered it just now, so I saved your life!" Originally, Li Min thought that telling others about the assassination of Jin Shengman would definitely make the other party furious. However, as the leader of a country, Jin Shengman naturally has his own merits. Her expression did not change after hearing this. , after thinking for a while, he suddenly smiled at Li Min and asked very calmly: "Why did you save me?" With Jin Shengman's wisdom, she can naturally know that if she dies, it will not do much harm to Li Min. In some aspects, it will even be beneficial. Therefore, if she is Li Min, it is very likely that she will die. Will choose not to save. "Hmph! I have a kind heart. I usually try my best to save cats and dogs when they are in danger, let alone a living person. As the Buddha said, saving one life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. I It can be regarded as accumulating some virtue for yourself!" Li Min said without looking back. Hearing Li Min compare himself to cats and dogs, Jin Shengman was not angry at all, but showed a faint smile. Then when he just wanted to get up, he didn't expect that his whole body was weak and he couldn't use any strength at all. At this time, Li Min continued: "You have been poisoned for a long time. You probably need to rest for a few days. Plus it snowed last night." , it hasn¡¯t stopped yet, we probably have to be trapped in Kinmen City for a few days, so you can rest peacefully!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, the door to the bedroom opened, and Wen'er walked in with a tray in his hand. When he saw that Jin Shengman had woken up, he immediately said with a look of surprise: "Jin Yanren, you finally woke up. His Highness has been keeping you in the room all night!" Wen'er's words obviously changed the concept. Li Min was indeed in the room last night, but he was not guarding Jin Shengman, but was too lazy to find a place to sleep, so he squeezed in with Jin Shengman. Fell asleep. However, Jin Shengman's face turned red after hearing this, and he did not dare to look at Li Min for the time being. However, Li Min glared at Wen'er fiercely. This girl was soft-hearted. She probably saw that she treated Jin Shengman like this. , so I couldn't bear it, so I deliberately said something that made Jin Shengman misunderstood. It's a pity that Wen'er has long been accustomed to hanging out with Li Minsi and is not afraid of him at all, so when she saw Li Min staring at her, the girl just stuck out her tongue and made a playful face. Then I saw Wen'er put the tray in his hand on the table, picked up the bowl in the tray and walked to the bedside and said: "Jin Yanren, this is the goat milk that His Highness specially ordered to prepare for you. He said that drinking it can relieve poisoning. , drink it quickly!" People suffering from gas poisoning can take vitamin B. However, in the winter now, we can¡¯t find fresh fruits at all, so we can only use goat¡¯s milk. After all, milk also contains a lot of vitamins. Li Min knew about gas poisoning in his previous life. People can drink cow and goat milk to detoxify. Jin Shengman naturally couldn¡¯t refuse Li Min¡¯s kindness, but as soon as he smelled the smell of goat milk, he immediately frowned. Wen'er looked at Jin Shengman's face and immediately smiled and said: "Jin Yanren, the taste of this goat's milk is a bit strong, but you will get used to it after drinking it a few times, and you will feel a special feeling. The sweet smell, when Wang Yanren¡¯s milk supply was insufficient, Princess Chou Chou always drank goat¡¯s milk!¡± Wen'er is a girl who can talk. Chou Chou did grow up drinking goat's milk. For this reason, the palace specially raised a group of goats. Now not only Chou Chou drinks it, but Wen'er and Xijun can also drink it. Mainly because Li Min told them that goat milk can beautify the skin, so they all drank it very enthusiastically. Unfortunately, Li Min himself couldn't stand the smell and wouldn't touch it at all. Hearing what Wen'er said, Jin Shengman didn't refuse. After thanking Wen'er, he frowned and drank all the goat milk. After Wen'er took the empty bowl, he withdrew with a smile.? Go out, but when the two of them were left in the room, they fell into embarrassment for a moment, and no one knew what to say? (To be continued. Text Chapter 314 The Impact of War ¡ª¡ª The snow that Li Min encountered was heavy. It started falling from midnight until the afternoon of the next day, and the goose-feather-like snow fell. It began to slow down and stopped completely at night. However, there was already more than a foot of snow on the ground, and the road was blocked by the heavy snow. Without clearing it in a few days, it would be impossible to walk. In other words, Li Min and the others were temporarily trapped in Kinmen City. "This is a natural disaster. No matter how anxious Li Min and the others are, it's useless. In addition, Jin Shengman was plotted again and almost died, so they need to rest for at least a few days. However, in the past few days, Li Min and the others were not idle. They interrogated all the maids around Jin Shengman and finally found the maid who participated in the assassination that night. And to Li Min's expectation, The person involved in this matter was not two maids as he had imagined before, but one, but one of them did not do it herself that night. After catching the maid, Li Min followed the clues and quickly found the person who gave them the order. It was the Jin Gong Qi Jin City Lord who was passionate about Li Minqi. However, when he found the Jin City Lord, the other party had already been killed. Even the wife and children at home all died unexpectedly, which can be said to be very miserable. The line was suddenly disconnected. As for the maids, although they all had their own backgrounds, they usually mainly contacted Jin Gongqi, so they couldn't find any important clues at all. Jin Shengman knew who was going to harm her, but unfortunately she couldn't find any evidence now. Otherwise, as soon as she returned to Jincheng, she could immediately capture the person behind the scenes. Li Min didn't care at all whether there was evidence or not. He even didn't care much about Jin Shengman's assassination. Although he chose to save people at the last moment, it didn't prove that he cared about Jin Shengman's life or death. What he cares about is to completely control Silla in the shortest possible time. This is the first step for him to run here personally. After living in Kinmen City for four days, the road ahead was still not clear, but Jin Shengman's health was almost healed. After all, it was just gas poisoning. And it wasn't very serious, so it didn't leave any sequelae. Today¡¯s weather is good. Although it is still very cold and the thick snow on the roof has not melted away, the warm sunshine is shining down freely, making people feel comfortable in the harsh winter. Feel a rare warmth. Because of this heavy snow. <>Li Min has been sleeping in the house for a few days. The weather looks good today, so he can just ask Shang'er and Hua'er to go for a walk on the street. After all, he has been busy since he entered Silla. I was in such a hurry that I never carefully observed the folk customs in Silla. But in the end, she begged to bring Jin Shengman with her. After all, she is the Queen of Silla. If she is here, she can also help explain. Li Min thought about it and felt that it was a good idea. It was indeed a good idea to let the Queen of Silla be the tour guide, so she agreed. The four of them, Li Min, were traveling. Because Jin Shengman was assassinated last time, for the sake of safety, they brought a lot of guards with them this time. And he was riding in a special carriage. After all, it was still very cold now, so riding a horse was definitely a very painful thing. Kinmen City is a medium-sized city. Although it is mainly the acropolis of Jincheng, there are also many residents in the city. In Li Min's opinion, the situation in this city cannot be compared with the Tang Dynasty city of the same size. But at least it should be very lively. Unfortunately, when he walked around the streets in person, he discovered that the situation in the entire city seemed to be very bad. Although Kinmen City is considered a medium-sized city in Silla, it is relatively smaller than the Tang Dynasty. That is to say, the size of an average county town. In addition to one main road, there are four relatively large streets, which can be easily walked around. However, Li Min, who was sitting in the carriage, found that there were few pedestrians on the streets of the entire city, and even Almost all the shops on both sides of the street were closed, and no one was doing business at all. And when their carriage turned to the northeast corner of the city, Li Min suddenly discovered that this place was supposed to be an open space for a trading market, but now it has become a refugee camp, with countless tattered simple tents set up here. The unkempt refugees huddled in their tents, looking at Li Min and his group with great awe. Seeing these scenes in front of him, Jin Shengman in the carriage couldn't bear it anymore and said very coldly: "Have you seen it, Your Highness? These are refugees who escaped from the front line. There are some in every city behind. Especially in Jincheng, the number of refugees there is more than ten times more than here." The reason why Jin Shengman said this to him was simply to blame him for this incident. After all, if he hadn't caused the trouble, the war between the two countries would have ended long ago, and no matter the outcome, at least there would be no doubt in Silla's country. There will be so many refugees. After hearing this, Li Min smiled slightly and said as if he didn't care: "You and Ji were greedy and took advantage of our expedition"During the Goguryeo Dynasty, they occupied part of Goguryeo's territory, which laid the root of this war. If it weren't for your greed, how could there be today's disaster? " Li Min's rebuttal was also very powerful. The reason why the conflict broke out between Silla and Ji was because the newly occupied Goguryeo homeland of the two countries broke the balance between the two countries. Of course, this situation was deliberately caused by the cunning and cunning Li Shimin. It came out to cause conflict between the two countries to reduce the pressure on the Andong Protectorate. It seems to have worked well now. Regarding Li Min's words, Jin Shengman had no way to refute. Although she also vaguely felt that when the Tang Dynasty occupied Goguryeo's homeland, it seemed that Tang Dynasty did not see it. This kind of reaction was a bit strange, but she can't say this now. Generally speaking, it was because of their greed in the first place. Seeing that Jin Shengman was silent, Li Min did not shut up, but continued to ask: "We just turned around a few streets, but found that most of the businesses in the city were not open. What is the reason? Is it also because The reason for the war?¡± Hearing that Li Min asked questions knowingly, Jin Shengman became angry again, but she also knew that only the hateful guy in front of her could change Silla's miserable situation, so she had to suppress the anger in her heart and tell the reasons. It turned out that, as Li Min had guessed, after nearly a year of war between Silla and Ji, domestic supplies had reached an alarming level. The merchants in the city did not want to open their doors, but they had nothing to sell, because Most of the supplies have been requisitioned. Even if they are not used by the army, they can be taken to Pyongyang or Dengzhou and exchanged for urgently needed food and weapons. In addition, Jin Shengman also emphasized that there was a shortage of food in Silla. Not only did the refugees in front of them have nothing to eat, but most of the ordinary people in the city were also hungry. In addition, winter came very early this year, so Ordinary families simply did not have the ability to store food for the winter, and even in most areas of Silla, people had begun to starve to death, and this was one of the sources of domestic unrest in Silla. When he said this, Jin Shengman suddenly sighed, and his attitude towards Li Min became a little softer, and there was even a hint of pleading in his tone: "Your Highness, our Silla has really reached a life-or-death moment. If If this situation is allowed to continue, a famine will definitely break out across the country. Thousands of people will die of cold and starvation this winter. Therefore, I ask Your Highness to show mercy and save my Silla surname. !¡± Jin Shengman didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He actually showed such a weak side in front of Li Min. Not only did he tell the truth about Silla, he even couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. In fact, had it not been for the persecution of her cousin before her death, Jin Shengman was unwilling to sit on the throne. Moreover, after becoming the second queen of Silla, she not only had to deal with the offensive of the Ji army, but also to win over domestic The major forces simultaneously attack those who have ulterior motives for their throne. Although in the eyes of others, Jin Shengman has done a good job and can even be said to be an excellent country leader, but don't forget that she is still a woman under twenty years old after all. It would be difficult to cope with the current situation in Silla. It already made her feel physically and mentally exhausted, not to mention that there was Li Min secretly causing trouble, making the situation in Silla even more difficult to control. It is precisely because of the above reasons that Jin Shengman, who had no good impression of Li Min to begin with, became even more angry with him. However, in order to retain a glimmer of hope for Silla, Jin Shengman put aside his personal feelings and married Li Min regardless of domestic reactions. At the same time, he also hoped to use Li Min's power to help Silla survive this unprecedented famine. . With Jin Shengman¡¯s strong character, even though she was married to Li Min, she would never show her weak side in front of him, let alone beg him. But maybe it was after Li Min unexpectedly saved her life last time that Jin Shengman's mentality towards Li Min changed slightly, so he showed his weak side so abruptly today. Looking at Jin Shengman's pleading expression, Lian'er and Hua'er felt a little unbearable. Although they had not known Jin Shengman for a long time, they also knew that the queen of Silla was a strong person and never asked for help. She didn't care about others, even when Li Min bullied her, she still dared to find a way to come back. But it was such a strong woman who now put down her pride and interceded with Li Min on behalf of her own family name. This made them all very sympathetic. Li Min looked at Jin Shengman, who shed tears in front of him for the first time, and then turned to look at the refugee camp outside the window. When the cold wind blew through, he saw some tent curtains that had been blown up. With their frozen limbs, it seemed that some people had died in the heavy snow. ______________________ Text Chapter 315 Arriving at Jincheng ww.x.om Although Li Min is very resentful towards this small country in later generations, in this life, Silla and Baekje will be in his pocket, and the population resources are also an important reason why he likes this place. If he let If too many people died in Silla due to a famine, then the place would be worthless. However, there is no free lunch in this world. If the people of Silla want to eat, they have to pay a corresponding price. And if this famine is used well, their plan to control Silla will be smoother. Thinking of this, Li Min smiled at Jin Shengman and said: "Don't worry, as long as Silla is successfully handed over to me, then the people of Silla now will be my king's subjects, and I will never watch helplessly. They¡¯re starving to death!¡± Hearing Li Min's assurance, Jin Shengman finally breathed a sigh of relief, but just when she was about to say some words of thanks, she heard Li Min continue: "But I have always believed that hard work will reward you, so no matter who it is, , if you want to get food to survive from me, you have to put in a certain amount of labor!" "What do you want?" Jin Shengman asked uneasily. Although what Li Min said seemed to make sense, she knew that her nominal husband was not a good person. Not only was he the most favored person in the Tang Dynasty, The prince Ai is also the largest slave trader in the Tang Dynasty. Many people in Silla were captured and sold as slaves by Li Min's slave-catching team, so what Jin Shengman is most worried about is that Li Min is controlling Silla. Later, they allowed their slave-catching teams to capture slaves in Silla. If that situation happened, it would undoubtedly be the destruction of their country and their species in Silla. "Don't worry, I won't do anything to Silla. It's just that I have some huge projects to do, so I need some manpower, so I will ask people to recruit workers in Silla. Although the wages are not much, I am absolutely free. , I will definitely not let them be slaves." Li Min said with a smile, and he also saw Jin Shengman's concerns. Li Min is obviously not as vicious as Jin Shengman thinks. It's not that he doesn't want to demote the Silla people Jindu into slaves. The key is that if he really does this, I'm afraid it will cause the Silla people to resist to the death. In this case, his previous purpose of marrying Jin Shengman would be completely defeated. After all, if chaos breaks out in Silla, not only will he spend a lot of effort to quell the chaos, but it will also delay his progress. This will not be worth the gain. He would never do it. "Is it really just work?" Jin Shengman was still a little worried. It would be okay if it was really about working for food, but he was afraid that one of them would be recruited away. But she was demoted to a slave by Li Min, and she was powerless by then. "It's up to you whether you believe it or not!" Li Min said angrily. He is a man of integrity, which is well known in the Tang Dynasty business community. Unexpectedly, he was suspected by Jin Shengman today. Seeing that Li Min was angry, Jin Shengman did not dare to ask any more questions, so he had to force himself to believe what he said. After another two days, the road was finally opened. Li Min and the others set out on the road again, but in Kinmen City, Li Min left three thousand soldiers and horses to guard it. After all, this is the gateway to Jincheng, and its geographical location is very important, so Li Min needs to control this city in his own hands. Jincheng is not far from Kinmen City. It only took Li Min and the others two days to reach Jincheng, and this was because the snow on the road had not been cleared, which affected their speed. If the road conditions were good. It is estimated that it will take at least a day and a half to arrive. Jincheng was already in sight. Li Min looked forward from the carriage and found that Jincheng was indeed the capital of Silla. The city walls were very strong and tall. Although it cannot be compared with cities like Chang'an and Luoyang, it can be compared with large cities like the Tang Dynasty. It is not easy for a small country like Silla to build such a city. At this time, Jin Shengman also introduced: "Jincheng is the origin of our Silla. After improvement by the ancestors of the past kings, it has now become the largest city in our Silla. It is only smaller than Pyongyang City. It can be said that it is the largest city in Silla." The second largest city on the peninsula!¡± When Jin Shengman said this, a look of pride appeared on his face, and he was obviously proud of his country's capital. But at this time, Li Min struck unceremoniously: "Is this considered a big city? It's not like you haven't seen us in Dengzhou, so that's what we call a big city, right? And if compared with our Chang'an in the Tang Dynasty, your Jincheng It¡¯s almost like a thatched hut.¡± Upon hearing Li Min's words, Jin Shengman immediately showed a look of dejection. When she was young, she always thought that Jincheng was the largest city in the world. However, after she went to Pyongyang with her cousin last time, she found that Pyongyang was bigger than Jincheng. Much bigger, and later she went to Dengzhou, and found that the city was several times more prosperous and lively than Pyongyang. As for Chang'an, the capital of the Tang Dynasty, it was said that it was a bigger city than Dengzhou, which simply made her I can¡¯t imagine, what kind of city is that? "Hehe, it seems that Mr. Jin has not been to Chang'an yet. When there is a chance in the future, you will go to Chang'an with His Highness. Then I will take Mr. Jin around and taste the delicious food of Chang'an."??Appreciate the beautiful scenery of Chang'an, you will definitely be surprised! "At this time Wen'er also said, Jin Shengman has been in poor health for the past two days, and Wen'er has been taking care of her, so the two of them are very familiar with each other. "Oh, that's great. I have always heard that Chang'an in the Tang Dynasty is the greatest city in the world, but I have never had the opportunity to go there. If I could visit it in person, it would be a great pleasure in life. Then I can We're going to have Lao Wen'er!" Jin Shengman said with a smile when she heard this. She knew that Wen'er was very valued by Li Min and that he could help her with some things, so she deliberately made friends with Wen'er. This made The relationship between the two is excellent. Seeing that the two women actually brought the topic to Chang'an, Li Min hurriedly interrupted them and asked Jin Shengman somewhat solemnly: "How many people are there in Jincheng now? If I want to control Jincheng, who will jump out? " Hearing Li Min ask these questions, Wen'er stepped down to serve tea very wisely, while Jin Shengman thought about it before saying: "Although Jincheng is the capital of our country, it is located in the rear area after all, and there is no possibility of Baekje attacking." In addition, due to the urgency of the war on the front line, most of Jincheng's guard troops have been transferred away. Now there are only 6,000 old and weak people stationed in the city, and half of these old and weak people are in my hands, and the other half are under my control. It is in the hands of Jin Gengxin." "Jin Gengxin!" Li Min frowned when he heard this name. According to Jin Shengman, one of the main messengers behind the assassination of her in Kinmen City was probably Jin Gengxin. This was mainly because the other person had an affair with Jin Chunqiu. is extremely close, and among all the royal families, Jin Chunqiu is the one who poses the greatest threat to Jin Shengman's throne, so the other party has enough reasons to assassinate her and clear the obstacles for Jin Chunqiu to ascend the throne. "There are only three thousand soldiers and horses. If he dares to make any move, I don't mind killing chickens to scare monkeys!" Li Min said with some disdain. Although he knew that Jin Gengxin was indeed a talented leader, but no matter how talented he was, what could he do? In this way, in the face of absolute power, any conspiracy and trick are useless. However, Jin Shengman was not as confident as Li Min. Instead, he said with a solemn face: "Your Highness, please do not underestimate Jin Gengxin. In addition to Jincheng's three thousand soldiers and horses, he also has an elite force in his hands. Otherwise, I will also I won¡¯t be so afraid of him.¡± Although Jin Shengman's impression of Li Min has not improved, the two are now in an alliance, so she needs to explain clearly some domestic situations, otherwise it will not be a good thing for her if Li Min suffers. "Oh? No wonder it is so. How strong is the power in his hand?" Li Min asked with some interest. Although he had absolute confidence, as the saying goes, know yourself and the enemy, and never underestimate your opponent at any time. Jin Shengman said solemnly: "Jin Gengxin is the national immortal of our country. He is in charge of all the power of Hua Daolang. After his integration, this power has an amazing combat effectiveness. When we were attacked by Baekje, Jin Gengxin It was with this strength that Geng Xin was able to save the defeat in one fell swoop and push Baekje back!" Li Min slapped his head when he heard this. If Jin Shengman hadn't reminded him, he would have almost deceived this information. In the information Wu Meiniang gave him, the information about Jin Gengxin had specifically mentioned this. The so-called Huadolang is actually a non-governmental organization in Silla. It is the predecessor of the ancient Korean martial arts and Taekwondo. Many Silla soldiers and young people are members of this organization, and their leader is called Guo Immortal, Kim Kyung-shin was not only a talented leader in fighting, but also extremely outstanding in personal martial arts. He became the leader of Huadorang in his early years. After he became the number one person in the Silla military, he selected the best among the Flowerdorangs, and then Integrate them to become an ace force in his hands. "Hua Daolang, this is a problem. I heard that there are five thousand of them. Not only are they strong in personal quality, but their overall combat effectiveness is also good. If we fight hard, I will probably suffer some losses!" Li Min said to himself in a heavy tone. Said. He is not afraid of Hua Daolang, but he is worried that if the opponent fights to the death, some of his soldiers will suffer casualties, which will cost money, and among the 15,000 people he brought from Dengzhou , all formed by the integration of slave-catching teams, and their combat effectiveness is indeed there, but compared with the regular troops of the Tang Dynasty, there is still a gap. In addition, these are the seeds in his own hands. Li Min does not want to suffer the consequences of his first attack. Too much loss. However, Jin Shengman sighed and corrected him: "Your Highness is wrong, it is not five thousand, but three thousand. In the last battle with Baekje, Hua Daorang also suffered huge losses, and a full two thousand people fell on the battlefield. superior." Speaking of this, Jin Shengman sighed in her heart. She was personally very grateful to Hua Daorang, because he was a hero who defended the country, but now she had to become their enemy, because with Silla's existing Strength can't stop Li Min's attack at all When Li Min heard that there were only 3,000 Hua Daolang left, he ignored Jin Shengman's angry gaze and raised his head and laughed. How could a mere 3,000 Hua Daolang still be able to stop his 20,000 army? "It's a pity that just when Li Min was about to enter Jincheng with his army, he didn't expect to encounter another trouble, not too big or too small. wxs.o Text Chapter 316 Escaped ¡ª¡ª "Stop, everyone!" Li Min's team had just arrived at the main gate of Jincheng, but they found a group of people running out of the city gate. The team was led by a young general with a scar on the corner of his mouth. As soon as they came out, they immediately shouted to Li Min's team. "Bold, His Royal Highness the King of Qi of the Tang Dynasty and the Queen are coming to Jincheng, and you dare to block it!" When he saw someone blocking him, a Tang general in front immediately stood up and roared. This person's name is Xu Dong, and he is Li Min's subordinate from Zhang Jian. One of the loaned warriors, Xu Dong, has been stationed in Pyongyang all year round. He is very aware of the poor combat power of Silla and Baekje, so he has always been full of arrogance when facing people from these two countries, even in Silla. Here in the capital, there is also a very arrogant look. The scarred young general naturally knew who was in the team in front of him, but today he was ordered to come here just to give the opponent a show of strength, so he yelled without giving in: "Of course Her Royal Highness can enter the city, but this is Our capital of Silla is not Chang'an of the Tang Dynasty. If King Qi wants to enter the city, he can, but generals please stay outside the city!" As soon as he heard General Scar's words, Xu Dong was furious and didn't even ask for instructions from his superiors. He shouted and rushed over with a group of cavalry under his command. The scarred general obviously did not expect that these Tang troops were so arrogant, but since the other party was planning to take action, he naturally would not show weakness and took off his weapons to rush forward. "Bah!" Xu Dong is indeed a famous general under Zhang Jian. When he and General Scar met each other, he suddenly shouted loudly, waved the horse in his hand to break the opponent's weapon, and then The tip burrowed under the opponent's arm like a poisonous snake, and pierced General Scar's chest with a 'pop~' sound. Then, with a struggle between his arms, he actually lifted the man off his horse. Seeing that their general was so powerful, the soldiers behind Xu Dong were also full of morale. They roared and rushed into the city gate with Xu Dong. However, the Xinluo soldiers who came out with General Scar were all frightened and turned pale. , they originally had a fear of Datang, but now they saw Xu Dong being so fierce. The famous brave generals of Silla were killed in one fell swoop. Naturally, they did not dare to stop him, and watched helplessly as the Tang army in front of them rushed into the city gate. By the time Li Min got the news, Xu Dong and the others had already controlled the entire city gate. They encountered a few people who had the courage to resist, but all of them were killed by these daring gangsters. However, this bloody and brutal method had an excellent effect. When Li Min entered the city, the Silla people all stood with their heads bowed when they saw them, and they did not even dare to look at them. "Hmph! Your Highness is so majestic. He killed our famous brave general from Silla without even asking!" When entering the city gate, Jin Shengman saw this situation and couldn't help snorting. Although She also knew that General Scar was probably sent by Jin Gengxin to test Li Min, but he was the Queen of Silla. Still a little dissatisfied with Li Min's men for killing their own generals without authorization. However, Li Min seemed very calm. He took a sip of the tea served by Wen'er and said with a smile: "That Xu Dong is the person I borrowed from Zhang Duhu. He was originally disobedient to discipline. And as you saw just now, I have already I punished him, doesn¡¯t it show my sincerity?¡± What Li Min said is indeed the truth. When he learned that Xu Dong had killed a Silla general without permission, he immediately called him over and gave him a 'severe' criticism, and then punished him to guard the city gate. No one was allowed to enter or leave without Li Min's order. Jin Shengman was naturally dissatisfied with Li Min's painless 'punishment', but there was nothing she could do about it. After all, the other party was from a hostile force, so she snorted coldly, then turned her head and ignored Li Min. However, if she knew that Li Min secretly sent Xu Dong a reward of hundreds of dollars, she would probably be even more angry with Li Min. Seeing Jin Shengman ignoring him. Li Min opened the car window with a smile and took a look. He found that although Jin City was more lively than Jinmen City, there were still very few pedestrians on the streets. In fact, this is understandable. The residents in the city now don't even have enough to eat. In addition, The weather is so cold, so no one is running around on the street unless necessary. Looking at the few pedestrians, Li Min felt a little bored. He put down the window and turned to Jin Shengman and said: "You are not a good queen. When you return to Jincheng, there is no one to greet you. And there were people who wanted to come just now." You stopped me outside the city, don't you even have any ministers around you who dare to come out to greet us?" Hearing Li Min's ridicule, Jin Shengman didn't say anything at all. She still turned her head to the side and didn't even look at Li Min. However, she actually had some doubts in her heart. After all, she was also the leader of a country, and at the time There are also many people in the court who support his marriage to Li Min, so if he comes back this time, it stands to reason that many people should come out to greet him, but there was no one outside the city gate just now, which is really strange. The urban layout of Jincheng is also modeled after Chang'an, with the royal palace sitting onLanding on the central axis corresponding to the main gate, Li Min and his carriage entered from the main gate and continued along the relatively wide road. They soon arrived at the gate of the palace, but it was beyond Li Min's expectation. Outside, there were many people standing in front of the palace, and judging from their clothes, they should all be noble ministers of Silla. As soon as these Silla nobles saw Li Min and Jin Shengman's carriage, they immediately ran up to pay homage. They all spoke Chinese, and most of them even spoke very standard. It seems that the Silla nobles really learned Chinese is proud. Li Min naturally welcomed these people who came forward to greet them. After all, if he wanted to control Silla, he would need some efforts from these people. Therefore, towards these people, Li Min showed the demeanor of a prince of a great country, and interacted with them. Everyone said hello and chatted a few more words before entering the palace together. The palace had already prepared a banquet for the reception. Li Min and Jin Shengman sat on the main seats and drank with these Silla nobles. Jin Shengman also introduced these Silla nobles to Li Min, but because of the people There are quite a few, so there are not many that Li Min can remember. The most important ones are two. One is called Li Weigong, who is the most important civil servant under Jin Shengman, and the other is called Jin Tiexiu, a military general who is in charge of Jincheng. half of the Silla army. These two men, both civil and military, happened to be Jin Shengman's right-hand men. "Your Highness, Your Majesty, we have already heard the news that you are returning to Jincheng today. We were originally prepared to go out of the city to welcome you. However, Jin Chunqiu and Jin Gengxin went too far and threatened us with force, so that we could not go out of the city to welcome you. Your Highness and Your Majesty, don't blame me!" After drinking for three rounds, Li Weigong suddenly stood up and reported. "Yes, Jin Gengxin and the others are really bold. With the help of Hua Daorang's strength, they will launch an air strike in three days and snatch the three thousand troops from the hands of the general. As a result, we are unable to resist today. This is the general's dereliction of duty. Please punish the queen!" At this time, Jin Tiexiu also stood up with a red face and said. He is in his fifties this year and has been a veteran who has led troops for many years. However, he was accidentally attacked by Jin Gengxin. It was extremely frustrating to lose the reputation he had accumulated in the first half of his life. Hearing what these two people said, Li Min and Jin Shengman looked at each other. No wonder they didn't go to the city gate to greet them before. It turned out that they were forced by Jin Gengxin, and the other party had arranged the awe-inspiring attack before, but it was a pity that Xu Dong gave it to them all at once. Slaughtered, but that Jin Gengxin was so bold that he actually had all 6,000 men in Jincheng in his hands. Did he really want to kill them all? And Jin Shengman also calculated in his mind: There are 6,000 soldiers and horses in Jincheng plus 3,000 Huadaolang. In this way, Jin Gengxin has 9,000 people in his hands, although it is twice as many as Li Min's 20,000 people. There was more, but there was still a hint of resistance. Although it was likely to end in failure, she was worried that if Jin Gengxin's resistance caused Li Min too much loss, Li Min would transfer his anger to the people of Silla. On the head, it will be bad then. However, Li Min didn't seem to care very much. He just casually asked Jin Tiexiu and Li Weigong about Jin Gengxin's current situation. According to them, Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu immediately shrank after capturing all the guarding forces in Jincheng. All the troops occupied the southeast corner of Jincheng, where the two of them lived. In addition, they did not come to visit Li Min and Jin Shengman this time. It seemed that they wanted to resist. After the reception banquet, Li Min deliberately kept Jin Tiexiu and Li Weigong, and then called all the four people who came with him, Hu Li, Zhou Long, Lu Hong and Wang An. Among them, Jin Tiexiu took Hu Li and Wang An Zhou Long went to take over the city defense of Jincheng, while Lu Hong and Wang An listened to Li Weigong's introduction to various aspects of Silla's government affairs. Regarding Li Min¡¯s blatant overreach of authority, Jin Tiexiu and Jin Tiexiu were somewhat resistant at first. However, under Jin Shengman¡¯s suppression and the current situation, they could not resist, so they had to give in in the end. And Li Min was not idle. After Hu Lihe controlled most of Jincheng, Li Min immediately asked them to lead people to surround the place where Jin Chunqiu and the two were. But what no one expected was that , they were in vain. Both Jin Chunqiu and Jin Gengxin had escaped long ago, and even took their family members away. According to insiders, as soon as Li Ming entered the city, Jin Chunqiu and the others came from another place. The city gate left. Regarding this result, both Li Min and Jin Shengman were a little dumbfounded. Neither of them expected that the other party would not even dare to see them, and would actually run away with others. However, Li Min did not intend to let the other side go like this. After all, Jin Gengxin was a man who knew soldiers and had nine thousand troops in his hands. If the other side seized the opportunity, he might be able to turn around. "Chasing, I want to see people alive today and my body alive!" Li Min immediately made a decision. Huli has also assembled all the cavalry, including two thousand cavalry borrowed from Zhang Jian, plusAll the royal guards in Li Min's hands totaled exactly three thousand, and these three thousand cavalry gathered into a torrent of steel and chased Jin Chunqiu and the others along their escape route. ______________________ (wangwang.)e Text Chapter 317 Pursuit On a road covered with ice and snow, a team was advancing rapidly. The people in the team were all wearing the uniforms of the Silla army. It looked like it should be the regular army of Silla. Moreover, the team could not see the edge at a glance, so it was probably even Less than 10,000 people, not much different. However, the composition of this Silla army is really not very good. Most of them are composed of old and weak from head to tail. Only the middle part is composed of young adults. However, the number of these young adults is not large. It is estimated that they only account for the entire About a third of the team. "Bah!" On a luxury carriage in the middle of the team, a young man punched the carriage hard and roared with a distorted face: "Why, why do we have to escape? Although there are more than 20,000 people on the other side, if We occupied Jincheng before, and with the tall walls of Jincheng, it was not certain who would win!" The young man who spoke was naturally Jin Chunqiu who was running away, but as soon as he finished speaking, Jin Gengxin, who was sitting cross-legged next to him, sneered: "Guardian, have you forgotten the lesson of Goguryeo? The Tang Dynasty has the advantage of gunpowder. , any kind of fortified city in front of them, it is only a matter of time to conquer it, and with these nine thousand old and weak people in our hands, do you think we can compete with the Tang Dynasty's 20,000 army?" When Jin Gengxin mentioned gunpowder, Jin Chunqiu's face suddenly darkened, and even a hint of fear flashed in his eyes. When he was at the gate of Pyongyang, he had witnessed the Tang army's duel with the Goguryeo army using gunpowder. That kind of The scene of blood and flesh caused him to have nightmares for several days, and he still felt a little palpitated when he thought about it. However, Jin Chunqiu still refused to give up and argued forcefully: "Then there is no need for us to escape. That King of Qi wants to control Silla, so he must act hypocritically, so even if he knows that we are disobedient to him, But he doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to us, after all, if he touches us, he means touching the royal family of Silla, and the whole of Silla will be hostile to him.¡± Jin Gengxin heard these nonsense from Jin Chunqiu. But he sighed secretly, and had to say that his brother-in-law really took him too seriously. Now Silla was in chaos, and the country could almost be described as people living in dire straits. If it were at this time, even if Li Min took them If the two of them were killed, it would definitely not arouse much public outrage. Even as long as the other party provides some food to win people's hearts, Li Min's reputation in Silla will greatly increase. As for the life and death of the two of them, no one will care at all. Although he secretly scolded Jin Chunqiu for being stupid, Jin Gengxin patiently explained: "Chunqiu, the backhand we left in Kinmen City has been exposed. Li Min and Jin Shengman already knew that it was us, and with Li Min With his character, he will definitely not let us go, even if there is no evidence. But as long as the other party takes control of Jincheng, they will definitely attack us secretly. So instead of sitting back and waiting for death, it is better to bring the troops out and give it a try." When Jin Gengxin said this, he sighed and said again: "Originally, I sent people at the city gate to stop Li Min from entering the city, just to test their attitude towards us, but I didn't expect that the other party didn't care at all. Not only did they kill our people, but also They also occupied the city gates. It can be seen from this that Li Min is an unscrupulous person. If we don't escape, when they control all the city gates, we will really become a turtle in the urn." When Jin Chunqiu heard this, there was a look of panic on his face. At the same time, he also thought that when he was in Pyongyang City, he had a conflict with the Tang soldiers. It was this Qi King Li Min who ordered people to arrest him for the sake of peace. He suffered a lot and was finally released. "Brother, now that we have escaped, Jin Shengman will most likely accuse us of rebelling. If so, where should we go?" Jin Chunqiu had given up his point of view and began to worry about the future. "Hmph! If you want to rebel, you will rebel. Ten miles away from here is Dingchuan City, an important town next to Jincheng. It is still under my control. When we get there, I will immediately support you as the King of Silla and fight against the Tang Dynasty's invasion of Silla. flag, we still don¡¯t know who will win when the time comes.¡± Seeing that Jin Gengxin had already planned it, Jin Chunqiu finally breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had a backbone for a moment, but then he thought of another question and said uneasily: "Brother, I remember that Dingchuan City was in The south of Jincheng is just on the road to the battlefield with Baekje, so most of the troops there have been mobilized. There are not many troops in the city at all. Even if we are added to it, I am afraid they will not be able to stop the attack of the Tang army. Bar?" Jin Gengxin said somewhat silently upon hearing this: "Yes, the Tang Dynasty has one of the most powerful military forces. Even if the opponent only has more than 20,000 people, we can't stop their offensive with all the strength of our country. However, I do not intend to fight with them." The Tang army fought head-on in Silla, and after we arrived at Jungcheon, we immediately retreated southward without stopping. If that doesn't work, we will go directly to Baekje!" "Baekje!" Jin Chunqiu was a little unbelievable.He was surprised and said, "We Silla and Baekje are feuding. As a royal family, if we take refuge in Baekje, I'm afraid we will be ridiculed by the whole world!" "Hmph, if you don't go to Baekje, do you have a better place to go?" Jin Gengxin said with a displeased look. "This" Jin Chunqiu also fell silent. The world is huge, but in this world, apart from surrendering to Baekje, it seems that there is really no place for them anymore. But at this moment, Jin Gengxin and the two suddenly heard the sound of rapid horse hooves coming from outside the carriage. When they opened the door and took a look, they found a spy horse galloping towards them. When they reached the carriage, they dismounted and knelt down to report: "General Qi, a cavalry force of about 3,000 people is chasing from behind. Judging from their weapons and armor, they should be Tang troops!" "What!" Jin Gengxin was shocked after hearing this. According to his thinking, after entering Jincheng, Li Min would definitely be busy occupying various important departments, and then stabilize the people in the city. He should not have the energy to pursue him, but he did not expect that Li Min would He and Jin Chunqiu took it so seriously that they even sent a cavalry to pursue it. "Brother, what should we do? The elite cavalry of the Tang Dynasty, just like us, will definitely be slaughtered?" Jin Chunqiu also said with an expression of a masterless keeper. The last time he was caught by Li Min, There is Kinderman to save him, but Kinderman is dead. If he is caught again this time, no one can save him. Jin Gengxin was worthy of being a leader. After a brief shock, he quickly regained his composure. After thinking calmly for a while, he suddenly raised his head and said with determination: "Pass my order to all the troops." Divide into two groups, with Hua Daolang clearing the way for the front group, and rush to Dingchuan City as soon as possible, while the rest will stay here to break up the rear!" The purpose of Jin Gengxin's order is very simple. In his opinion, what he has in his hands is basically an elite group of three thousand flower priests. As for the six thousand old and weak people brought out from Jincheng, they have no big effect at all. Rather than leaving them to waste It is better to leave them here for military rations. Anyway, the ice and snow are still there, and the road is not very wide. With them blocking here, they can at least block the Tang army for a while, and buy them time to escape. And Jin Chunqiu didn't care about the life or death of those soldiers. As soon as he heard Jin Gengxin's order, he immediately urged people to do it. Jin Gengxin integrated Hua Daolang himself. Then he and Jin Chunqiu also rode horses and began to rush forward desperately, and Several of his confidants were left behind, urging the six thousand old and weak men left behind to organize their troops and plan to stop the Tang army. And just about a quarter of an hour after Jin Gengxin's three thousand people left, suddenly the sound of hoofbeats on the road behind them was loud, and then a murderous cavalry rushed over waving their horses. Seeing such a fierce horse, A fierce team, the six thousand old and weak Silla soldiers were all scared and pale, and many even threw away their weapons, turned around and started running. After all, most of them have only been recruited for a few months and have not even completed the most basic military training. In addition, they are old and young, so when facing the Tang Dynasty cavalry like tigers and wolves, running away is just instinct. body reaction. Although Jin Gengxin's confidant generals tried their best to restrain them, these old and weak people were really useless. Before the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty arrived, their formation had already changed into a mess. When the two armies came into contact, they immediately set off a fierce battle. There was a bloody storm, and hearing the screams of the companions behind them, the Silla soldiers in front naturally ran faster. Huli took the lead. After sweeping away the Silla soldiers in front of him with a stick, he spotted a general-looking man behind him and rushed over with his hands on the horse's belly. The Silla general saw this Tang army general who was like a blood demon god of war rushing towards him. , was immediately frightened to death, and just wanted to turn around and run away, but unexpectedly, he was pushed over from the horse by Hu Li. "Tell me! Where are Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu?" Hu Li shouted loudly. The reason why he caught this general was because he knew that almost everyone in the upper echelons of Silla could speak Chinese, and he had no problem communicating with them. This general was not Jin Gengxin¡¯s confidant, but was forced out of Jincheng, so he didn¡¯t hide anything at all and hurriedly pointed out the direction of Jin Chunqiu¡¯s escape. After hearing this, Huli immediately threw the man out, then waved the iron rod in his hand and shouted: "Jin Chunqiu is not here, you guys will rush over with me!" "Here!" The Tang cavalry in the rear roared angrily and began to charge forward without stopping. The remaining old and weak Silla soldiers also learned the lesson. Everyone rushed to hide on both sides of the road, for fear of blocking the Tang army's path and losing their lives. As a result, when Hu Li and the others rushed over, although there were screams on the road, not many people died. Most of them were injured by the cavalry because they could not dodge. Text Chapter 318 The Hungry Golden City (Part 1) The heavy snowfall a few days ago dyed the earth silver. Looking from a distance, the mountains undulated like white clouds. om However, Cui Er, who had just come out of Jincheng, had no intention of admiring the beautiful scenery. He had a basket in his hand. There was also a small pickaxe in the basket, but the tip of the pickaxe was made of stone. Some time ago and During the war in Baekje, all iron products produced by the people had to be handed over, and the Choi family's belongings were no exception. Cui Er is in his twenties this year and is a resident of Jincheng. He has lived in the city for generations. Originally, his family had a small restaurant. Although the income was not much, it was enough for their family to live. However, since the war with Baekje broke out last year, the city has been extremely short of supplies. His family's restaurant has been unable to open at all, and his eldest brother has also been captured to serve as a soldier. Now he does not know whether he is alive or dead. He is the only one left in the family. Young and strong, it was thanks to his clan uncle who was a junior officer who interceded for him that he was allowed to stay and support the family. When he thought of this damn war, Cui Er couldn't help but curse in a low voice. They were two brothers, and they were both married. The eldest brother had two children, and he also had a child at home. There was also an old mother above him. Now besides In addition to the eldest brother who does not know whether he is alive or dead, there are still seven mouths in the family that need to eat. If they hadn't secretly hidden some food when they opened the restaurant, their whole family would have starved to death long ago. However, Cui Er is just a small person, and it is useless no matter how much he curses this war. What he cares most about is what to eat at home for the next meal. Although he has hidden some food before, after the consumption in the past period, even though the family has tried to save as much as possible. After eating, it was still not enough, so Cui Er has been wandering around outside the city these days, trying to find something edible to take back. Thinking of the child who was waiting to be fed at home, Cui Er sighed helplessly, tightened his dirty sheepskin robe tightly, lowered his head and walked out of the city gate, and hurried towards a hill southeast of Jincheng, where there are mountains and water. , and the vegetation is lush. Although it is already winter, if you are lucky, you might be able to find something edible. Although the sun has not yet fully risen, there are already more and more people on the road, and most of them are like Cui Er, carrying baskets and looking for food in the mountains. After all, the city has been without food for many days. Even if they have money, they cannot buy food. Ordinary people like them have to rely on themselves. It is even said that people have starved to death in some slums. "Brother Cui, you came quite early today." Just as Cui Er was rushing forward, planning to enter the mountain ahead of everyone, a person suddenly appeared from beside him, holding his arm and laughing. Cui Er turned around and said with a smile: "It turns out to be Xiaojiu. Is there no food at home again?" The person holding Cui Er was a boy who looked to be only eleven or twelve years old. He is very thin and his name is Zheng Guang. He is Cui Er's former neighbor. Because he is a nine-year-old at home, everyone he knows usually calls him Xiao Jiu. In fact, this Xiaojiu is already fourteen years old this year, just because his family is too poor. He often had nothing to eat and couldn't grow taller, so he looked much smaller. However, it was precisely because of this that he escaped military service and did not all die on the battlefield like his eight brothers. Hearing what Cui Er said. Xiaojiu immediately said with a grimace: "Second brother, you don't know about my family's situation. When did the family have food?" Cui Er also had a bitter smile on his face when he heard that Xiaojiu's eight brothers had all died in the war, and his parents all died of illness. Now that I am alone, it can be said that one person has enough to eat and the whole family is not hungry. Speaking of which, although there is some food at home, there are seven people to feed, so compared with the other party, the burden on Xiao Jiu is not as light as that of Xiao Jiu. After chatting with Xiao Jiu for a few words, Xiao Jiu suddenly pulled Cui Er mysteriously. After looking at no one around, he said: "Second brother, I found a good place in the south of the city. There is a small river there. The ice is not thick and you can catch fish in it. You can follow me there later!" "Really?" Cui Er was also very surprised when he heard this. After fighting for nearly a year, the people in Jincheng had almost no food in their homes. As long as there was something edible in the surrounding mountains and fields, almost everything was dug up. As for the river, It is even more difficult for fish to escape the poisonous hands. In addition, it is winter and a thick layer of ice has formed on the river, making fishing even more difficult. Unexpectedly, Xiaojiu was able to find a river with not thick ice, and even more What's rare is that there are still fish in the river. If you are lucky, you can have fish soup at home tonight. Thinking of the delicious fish soup that he had not tasted for more than a year, Cui Er couldn't help drooling, urging Xiao Jiu to lead the way quickly, so as not to be overtaken by others. But just as the two of them were running forward excitedly, there was suddenly a thunderous sound of horse hooves in front of them, and then they saw a chaos among the pedestrians in front of them, and they ducked to both sides of the road. Seeing this situation, Cui Er and Xiao Jiu naturally did not dare to stand stupidly on the road, and quickly jumped to stand in the snow on the side of the road. When he looked up again, he found a group of mighty Tang cavalry galloping in front of him.Without even looking at them, he rushed past Cui Er and others, splashing snowflakes on everyone on the roadside. ¡°These Tang people are so domineering, running so fast without fear of bumping into people!¡± Cui Erjiao knocked the snow off his body and said with some dissatisfaction. But Xiao Jiu next to him said with a smile: "Hey, these Tang people went to chase the general a few days ago Bah, no, it was the rebel Jin Gengxin. In the end, he was allowed to escape to Dingchuan City. Later, the Tang army sent another People went to attack, but Jin Gengxin still ran away, which made His Royal Highness the King of Qi very angry. The Tang army seemed to be crazy, desperately looking for traces of Jin Gengxin and the others, so now we must not offend these people. .¡± Although Xiaojiu is young, he usually hangs out on the street and is very well-informed and knows these things very clearly. Cui Er had an uncle who served in the army, so he also knew some things. Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu seemed dissatisfied with the arrival of King Qi, so they fled with their troops. They were chased by the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty and finally escaped to Dingchuan City. The cavalry was unable to attack the city. When the Tang Dynasty sent troops to attack Dingchuan again, Jin Gengxin and his men ran away again, and this time they ran away, and no news about them was found again. During this period, the Tang army continued to attack Dingchuan. Looking for people everywhere. But these things are not what little people like Cui Er should care about. After watching these Tang troops dash away, Cui Er and Xiaojiu carried their own baskets and rushed towards the hill in the southeast direction excitedly. After entering the hill, Xiaojiu and Cui Er did not run all over the hill like the others. Instead, they circled on the east side of the hill and passed through several ravines before coming to a small place. Although this valley is also covered with snow, the snow in the valley is much thinner than in other places, and there is also a small stream running through the valley, with a layer of glittering coating on the surface. of ice. Cui Er was overjoyed to see that there were not many footprints in this valley. Fewer footprints meant that there were fewer people coming here, so the chance of finding food here would be much greater. Cui Er and Xiao Jiu ran down excitedly, and first came to the stream in the center of the valley. For some reason, the ice on the stream was not thick, and the stream was not deep. At most, it could only reach people. From their thighs, both of them could see the sand and gravel at the bottom of the creek from the ice. "Fish! There are fish here!" Cui Er hadn't walked a few steps on the river when he suddenly heard Xiao Jiu shouting not far away. This made him run over quickly and follow Xiao Jiu's fingers. Sure enough, I found several fish half the size of my hand frozen in the ice. "Quick! Find a sharp stone and let's break the ice!" Cui Er also said with great joy. Although he brought a sharp pickaxe made of stone, it was not worth breaking the ice. After all, he had to grind out the sharp pickaxe with great difficulty. Yes, he felt bad if it was smashed. After hearing this, Xiao Jiu quickly found a large stone, and Cui Er held it and started smashing the ice. He was young and strong and quickly broke the ice. Then Xiao Jiu couldn't wait to remove the fish in the ice. They picked it up and put it in their own baskets for the time being, and then the two of them walked down the stream. After spending half a day, they finally found a few more fish. Although they were not very big, if they saved their money, It can last for a few days. However, these fish alone were obviously not enough to satisfy Cui Er and Xiao Jiu. In addition, it was still early in the day, so they took small pickaxes and began to dig hard on the frozen soil on the river bank. Wherever there was water, the vegetation grew very lush. , the two of them just wanted to dig some plant roots on the river bank and go back. Although these roots were bitter and astringent, they could still fill their stomachs. It wasn't until the sun set that the two of them dug two baskets of edible roots. As for the fish they caught before, they were all divided equally, and then they carefully placed them at the bottom of the baskets, and then covered them with roots. After a while, they When entering the city, if the soldiers guarding the city see fish in their baskets, they will definitely be detained privately. They were both very tired from catching fish and digging roots. They found a clean place to sit down and rest for a while, while Cui Er took out a piece of ashes from his shiny black sheepskin robe. Huhu's wild vegetable dumplings were broken into two halves, and one portion was given to Xiaojiu. This was given to him by Cui's second wife before going out. Originally, people in Silla only had breakfast and dinner, but Cui Er's wife knew that Cui Er was running around looking for food, and was afraid that he wouldn't be able to bear it, so she specially made him an extra piece of wild vegetable dumplings. When Xiao Jiu saw that there was something to eat, his eyes immediately lit up. Without being polite to Cui Er, he grabbed it and stuffed it into his mouth. Although the wild vegetable dumplings were made from dug out rhizomes, they tasted bitter and astringent in the mouth. , but Cui Er¡¯s family had some food, so he added some thick noodles to the wild vegetable dumplings, which diluted the bitter taste a lot, making Xiao Jiu feel extra sweet when he tasted it. But just as the two of them were eating with gusto, they didn't realize that there were a few pairs of eyes staring at them fiercely on the ridge on the other side of the valley. ______________________ ¡á¡á Text Chapter 319 Hungry Jincheng (Part 2) ,¡ª¡ª "Hey, someone is coming over there!" While Xiao Jiu was devouring wild vegetable dumplings, Cui Er suddenly discovered that he was facing On the mountain ridge leading to them, several people were rushing towards them quickly. "Oops, second brother, let's run, these people must be trying to steal our things!" When Xiao Jiu looked up and saw those people, he was also startled, especially when he saw that the other party seemed to have a weapon in his hand. He immediately stuffed the wild vegetable dumplings into his mouth, jumped up and ran away with the basket. Cui Er's reaction was not slow. He jumped up and ran away. Most of the people in Jincheng were starving now, and some people had their own ideas. Naturally, they did not dare to do anything in the city, but they did not care about it outside the city. It often happens that people who go out looking for food are robbed, and sometimes people are even beaten to death for a little food. Cui Er and Xiao Jiu fled, and the people behind them naturally refused to let them go. They shouted for them to stop and started chasing them desperately. However, Xiao Jiu was very familiar with the terrain of this mountainous area, so he took them with him. After Cui Er drilled several ravines one after another, he finally got rid of the people behind him. "Huhu~, finally we finally got rid of it, second second brother, let's take a break and build up enough strength before going back, lest we encounter those bastards who can't run away again." Xiaojiu panted, come on He was very tired after working for most of the day, and now he had been running for so long, almost to death from exhaustion. Capital Datang 319 Cui Er also panted and nodded. The two found a place to sit down again. They looked at the things in the basket and found that there were quite a few fish, but some of the roots they dug were scattered on the road. This was natural. This caused the two of them to curse. After finally recovering their strength, the two of them cautiously left the mountain. It wasn't until they found that no one was paying attention to them that they hurried back to the city. After returning home, when Cui Er took out a few fish from the bottom of the basket, several children immediately cheered loudly, and his wife and sister-in-law also showed excitement. After all, in this kind of famine, having a few mouthfuls of fish soup is really a luxury. At that moment, Cui's second daughter-in-law and her two sisters began to clean up the fish, then cut it into sections and boiled it in a pot. They also cut off a lot of roots. Unfortunately, the salt, oil and other seasonings at home were gone. Fortunately, they used to be A restaurant owner. There are a lot of pickles stored at home. Pour a spoonful of pickle juice in, which is also considered as adding salt. After the fish soup was ready, Cui Er's family smelled the aroma of meat that they had not seen for a year. Everyone, young and old, drooled. Cui Er first filled a bowl for his old mother, specially adding a piece of fish meat, and then put the rest of the fish soup on it. The fish and meat were served to the three children. He, his wife, and sister-in-law only drank soup, and then each ate a wild vegetable dumpling. Although this meal looks extremely simple, for Cui Er's family, it is simply delicious. After eating, Cui Er took two more wild vegetable dumplings with thick noodles and put them in his arms. He went to Xiao Jiu's house and gave the wild vegetable dumplings to him. After all, it was thanks to him to lead the way today. Otherwise the roots would not have such a big harvest. Xiaojiu was also very happy. After taking the wild vegetable dumplings, he asked Cui Er to go out with him tomorrow. Cui Er naturally wouldn't refuse. But when they went to the valley the next day, they found that the entire valley had been cleaned. Not only had the fish in the river been caught, but even the grass roots by the river had been dug up. See this situation. Cui was very discouraged and wanted to run further away to look for it, but Xiao Jiu, who had been a master at catching fish and turtles since he was a child, actually found a nest of river snails in a muddy puddle. Half the basket was filled, and there were seven or eight palm-sized river clams. This unexpected surprise made Cui Er smile from ear to ear with joy. The two of them dug some grass roots and returned to the city. However, on the way back to the city, they encountered two or three people who blocked the road and robbed them. Fortunately, these robbers were old and young. Cui Er relied on his youth and strength to beat them away with some injuries. , finally saved the hard-earned food. Unfortunately, Cui Er and Xiao Jiu's good luck ended here. In the next few days, they could not find anything good. It was even difficult to find grass roots. As for bark and the like, it was even harder to find them. He was stripped naked. Early that morning, Xiao Jiu came to find Cui Er to go out with him again. Although he hadn't found anything to satisfy his hunger in the past few days, he had to go out. After all, there was still a whole winter to go through, and he could only rely on what he had saved at home. If you order something, you will end up starving to death. "Second brother, where are we going today?" Xiao Jiu asked feebly after coming out of Cui Er's house. He had only eaten grass roots for several days, making his already thin body look even thinner, as if a gust of wind could blow him away. Similar. Cui Er also had a headache. He had gone to all the places he could go around. Those things that could fill his stomach had been dug up long ago. It would be in vain to go now. After thinking for a long time, Cui Er sighed and said:"Let's try our luck in the mountains to the north. There are many woods there. Let's see if there is any bark that has been missed." Xiaojiu curled her lips when she heard that. There are indeed many trees in the mountains to the north, but there are also many people who go there. The edible bark of the trees in the woods has long been stripped off, so it is probably in vain to go there. But even though Xiaojiu thought so, he had to go. After all, he also had the idea of ??trying his luck, maybe he could find something to eat. However, just when the two of them reached the city gate, they suddenly found that there were many people gathered near the gate. These people formed a large circle, and a person's loud voice could be heard faintly in the middle. Both of them felt a little curious. I couldn't help but also gathered around. "Dear people of Silla, we are businessmen from Dengzhou in the Tang Dynasty. We came to Jincheng to recruit workers under the order of His Highness King Qi. Moreover, we also know that everyone does not have enough food to eat, so the situation of recruiting workers this time is a bit special. ¡­¡± As soon as Cui Er and Xiao Jiu squeezed in, they saw a businessman in the middle wearing Tang Dynasty clothes shouting in very proficient Silla dialect. The two listened carefully and found that a businessman from the Tang Dynasty was recruiting workers here, and They use food as payment. As long as someone is willing to work with them, they will give corresponding food to the workers' families in Jincheng. As for the workers, they will take care of their food and housing, and if they are injured or killed while working, they will also be compensated. There is corresponding compensation, which is not a small sum. Hearing the businessman¡¯s promise to recruit workers, the people around him were very moved. After all, in this age when they don¡¯t even have enough to eat, as long as they can stutter, they are willing to do almost anything. It's just that I was moved. After the merchants of the Tang Dynasty finished talking, no one came forward to apply. This was mainly because the reputation of the merchants of the Tang Dynasty was really bad. There were many slave-catching teams in Silla. The capture of slaves has not stopped until now, so they are worried that this is a trick of the Tang people to trick them out of Silla with a little grain and then sell them as slaves. Seeing this situation, Tang Shang in the crowd was also a little anxious. He often traveled between Silla and Tang Dynasty. Naturally, he knew that Datang merchants had a bad reputation in Silla. It was indeed difficult to recruit people, but fortunately There is also a wise Prince Qi above him, who has long noticed this problem. "Dear fellow citizens of Jincheng, our recruitment this time is the result of a joint discussion between His Royal Highness King Qi and Her Royal Highness the Queen. It is mainly to solve the famine problem in Silla, so you don't have to worry, and we have no way to recruit workers now. If you want your family to eat the food earned by recruiting workers, you must first go to the newly established household registration office to register your household registration, and then obtain the household registration certificate. Then, according to your own ideas, take the voucher to different businessmen to register. You can get the food later." The merchant from Tang Dynasty said with a smile again. Hearing these words, the eyes of all the Silla people around them suddenly became intense. They did not believe the Tang people, but they still believed in the Queen. Therefore, they heard that this was a solution negotiated between the Queen and King Qi of the Tang Dynasty, and there were also Having to go through the Silla court immediately convinced them of this recruitment. Capital Datang 319 "Merchant of the Tang Dynasty, if we apply for the draft, how much food can you give us every month?" Someone finally started to ask. And this issue is also a matter of concern to all Silla people. Hearing someone ask, the businessman finally showed a satisfied smile: "The amount of food depends on the person and the number of workers recruited. For example, take the trading house as an example. We are recruiting people to go to Datang to build a new city called Shanghai. , usually do manual work, so the workers are all strong laborers between the ages of 18 and 36, and each person is given twenty bushels of wheat per month." "Wow~" Hearing that there were twenty bushels of wheat per month, it immediately caused a commotion below. Twenty bushels of wheat also contains at least two hundred kilograms of grain. This much grain is enough to feed a family of four. Seeing the excitement of these Silla people, the Tang businessman secretly despised him in his heart. A bucket of grain only sold for five cents in the Tang Dynasty. The price of old grain was even lower, even if the freight to Silla was included. A bucket worth of money is only seven or eight cents, which means that the wages of these Silla people are less than two hundred cents a month. If this was done in the Tang Dynasty, they would not even be able to hire a sweeper. Cui Er was also very hesitant. There were six other people in their family of seven, but these six had three children. If he worked alone with the Tang people, it would barely be enough for the family to eat, but he also thought about it. When he left Silla and went to Tang Dynasty, he felt a little uneasy. After all, he was the only man left in the family. If something happened, he wouldn't even have anyone to take care of it. "Second brother, are you going?" At this moment, Xiao Jiu next to him asked Cui Er seriously with hope in his eyes. "What, you want to go?" Cui Er asked. "I'm going, I'm just a single person anyway"?Instead of starving to death here, I might as well go to Datang. But I don't want food and let them exchange it for me as wages. Maybe after a few years of working, I can save enough money to marry a wife. "Xiaojiu is already planning for a better life in the future. Hearing Xiaojiu¡¯s words, Cui Er gritted his teeth secretly. The food supply at home was about to run out. If he didn¡¯t think of a way, he would really be starving. Thinking of this, Cui Er also stamped his feet and said: "Okay, let's go together. First go to the household registration and then come back to register!" __________________ Text Chapter 320: The Gap between Big Countries and Small Countries , ww.x.om Directly south of the Silla Palace, there was originally an open space, but now a row of simple houses has been built. Many Silla officials are working inside. This is the newly established Household Registration Office. On the outer wall of the household registration management office, there are many windows open, and there are long queues lined up at the windows. Most of them are Jincheng people who come to register. There are also many soldiers of the Tang Dynasty who are maintaining order. On the tall city wall of the palace, Li Min and Jin Shengman sat side by side, quietly looking at the people of Silla below. It's just that one is smiling, and the other is full of worry. The one with the smile is naturally Li Min. It has been a while since he arrived in Jincheng, and his control over Silla is steadily increasing. The recruitment plan that has been prepared for a long time has finally begun to be officially implemented. It can be said that everything is going according to his plan. The previous plan was carried out, and after Silla was completely controlled, it was Baekje's turn. However, Jin Shengman was a little worried. Although she also agreed to recruit workers, she was mainly forced by the food shortage. In order to avoid large-scale starvation incidents, she had to agree to Li Min's recruitment plan, but She still had some doubts about Li Min's character, and was worried that after these Silla people were recruited, they would be sold as slaves by Li Min like the previous slave-catching teams. After all, the guy next to her was the largest slave leader in the Tang Dynasty. But no matter how much Jin Shengman worried, it was useless. She could only place all her hopes on Li Min's character, so she sighed and forced her attention away from the recruitment matter. Suddenly He opened his mouth and said, "Your Highness, is there any news about Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu?" Capital Datang 320 When the complacent Li Min heard Jin Shengman ask about this matter, his face was a little annoyed, and he said in a hateful tone: "Since they left Dingchuan City, there has been no definite news, but according to reports As far as I know, they have gone south and are likely to flee to Baekje. The reason why there was an illusion that they were missing some time ago is mainly because most of the generals on the southern route are direct descendants of Kim Kyung-shin. These people We worked together to help Jin Gengxin conceal his whereabouts, so we never got any news about them." Last time Li Min sent people to chase Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu, but they were only half a step away from them and allowed them to escape into Dingchuan City. At that time, the three thousand light cavalry led by Hu Li were unable to attack the city. They had to wait until the infantry from behind arrived, but at that time Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu escaped again, and there was no news about their escape, as if the three thousand people disappeared out of thin air. At first, Li Min was a little surprised by this situation. After all, they were three thousand elite soldiers. How could there be no news? It wasn't until he used Wu Meiniang's intelligence channels in Xinluobu in the past two days that he discovered that it was the generals on the way south who were causing trouble. After all, Jin Gengxin has been in charge of the military for many years, and most of the generals are his direct descendants. These people banded together to help him hide it. Naturally, Li Min couldn't get any news. Jin Shengman¡¯s face darkened when she heard the news. Although she had known that Jin Gengxin had a high prestige in the military. But he didn't expect that there would be so many generals in his country who were willing to take risks to conceal the news for him. From this point of view, if Jin Gengxin really wanted to do something bad to him, it might not be difficult. Thinking of this, Jin Shengman asked in a cold voice: "Then how does His Highness plan to handle this matter?" Li Min thought for a while and said in a deep voice: "Kim Geng-shin's military prestige in Silla is extremely high. This situation is very unfavorable to us, because based on the current situation, Kim Geng-shin is likely to defect to Baekje. If that happens If he leads the Baekje army to attack Silla, I am afraid that countless generals will defect, so in order to change this situation, we must act ruthlessly!" Jin Shengman frowned. She seemed to understand what Li Min meant, but she said hesitantly: "Although our army in Silla is not large, we still have some generals. If we replace them all, who should start from Where to add? And now we are at war with Baekje. If we make such a big move in the army, Baekje will definitely find out, and if they take advantage of it" Jin Shengman did not continue. The two reasons she put forward were sufficient. Although she knew that many generals were Jin Gengxin's people, now was not a good time to touch them. However, Li Min laughed loudly after hearing this, because Jin Shengman didn't understand what he meant at all. He didn't want to go to the trouble of replacing all the generals of Silla, but had other plans. After he finished laughing, he suddenly He said with a murderous face: "I have no interest in carrying out any military reforms in Silla. If Baekje has the courage to take in Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu, then I will directly send troops to destroy the entire Baekje and pacify the peninsula in one fell swoop. There¡¯s war in the world!¡± Li Min¡¯s wordsWhen she opened her mouth, Jin Shengman was immediately stunned, but then he suddenly understood what the gap between a big country and a small country was. Maybe in the eyes of Silla, Baekje was an extremely powerful opponent, but in the eyes of the Tang prince From Li Min's point of view, Baekje was just a small country with a small country and a weak people. It could be pacified with a backhand. After all, in the face of such a huge power gap, Li Min was too lazy to play any more conspiracies. However, Jin Shengman thought of another question and asked again: "Your Highness, it is winter now, which is really not a good time to start a war. Moreover, although Baekje's national power is worse than our Silla, after all, it still has tens of thousands of troops. , if we only rely on the Tang army brought by His Highness, I am afraid it will still be a bit tight, and if we use our Silla army, we may be instigated by Jin Gengxin to rebel, so is the plan to destroy Baekje too early?" Jin Shengman obviously didn't know enough about Li Min. Since he said he wanted to destroy Baekje, he had already thought of a plan, so he smiled and said after hearing this: "The cold winter is indeed not conducive to using troops, but now it is It's almost November, and this winter doesn't last long. As for the strength of troops, it's not a problem. I can borrow tens of thousands of troops from Pyongyang at any time, and I still have a strong reinforcement that has not yet arrived. Calculated, the time is about the same. Once they arrive, Baekje will be destroyed." The strong support Li Min refers to naturally refers to the group of students from the military academy. Even though there are not many students coming to practice this time, it is what Li Min needs most because he brought 15,000 people from Dengzhou. , all of them were from the slave-catching team. After being trained by Hu Li and Zhou Long, they could barely become a qualified Tang army. However, this army had a huge shortcoming, that is, there was a serious lack of qualified low-level officers. After all, soldiers could The training is completed in a short time, but it is impossible to train officers in a short time, so the combat effectiveness of this army is not very strong. After the group of people from the military academy arrives, Li Min will organize these people into his own army. Serving as an officer in the army will definitely increase the army's combat effectiveness to a higher level. The recruitment in Jincheng went very smoothly. In order to earn a living ration for the family, many Silla men first registered their household registration, and then applied for jobs with Datang merchants who were recruiting workers. There are many Datang merchants who come to Jincheng to recruit workers, and they can do any kind of work. However, the work they do is different, and the remuneration they earn is naturally different, and some jobs also have strict requirements, such as age, gender, and physical strength. They all have different requirements, so even if you want to do some jobs, they may not accept you. Once admitted by Tang merchants, the recruited Silla people had to immediately live in the accommodation arranged for them by Tang merchants, and these Tang merchants would also give a lot of food to the workers' families in advance. Providing food is to make the recruited Silla people feel at ease, but they are afraid that these people will escape after collecting the food, so as soon as the food is sent out, these people will temporarily rob their personal freedom, and after collecting enough amounts, they will immediately go on the road . After seeing how smoothly the recruitment of workers in Jincheng was, Li Min and Jin Shengman finally extended this recruitment method to the entire Silla. After all, Silla was in a state of food shortage since the war with Baekje for a year. In the middle of the country, even Jincheng, the capital, had no food to buy, let alone other places. It was precisely because of this food shortage that the merchants of the Tang Dynasty waved their food bags and began to recruit workers on a large scale in Silla unscrupulously. Moreover, this recruitment was not limited to men, but also young women. This was mainly to recruit people for the textile factories in the Tang Dynasty, but unfortunately, because the Tang Dynasty captured Silla women as Silla maids in the past, the Silla people were extremely wary of the Tang people, and the men That's all, the worst thing is to buy strength. It would be too dangerous for women to work in Datang, so few people signed up for those recruiting female workers. Seeing this situation, some shrewd businessmen immediately made changes. They no longer recruited female workers, but established food processing plants, leather processing plants and wool textile factories in Silla. This was mainly because of the crisis that followed Silla. The territory of Andong Protectorate is almost all large-scale farms and ranches, which produce a large amount of livestock meat and furs. In the past, they had to be shipped across the Bohai Bay to Dengzhou for processing, which cost a lot of freight. In comparison, Silla is still close, so you can save a lot of money on shipping costs alone. In addition, manpower in Silla is also very cheap. Due to the war, Silla men suffered a lot of casualties, and even widow villages appeared in some places. Therefore, when recruiting workers, it was not easy to recruit prime-age labor. However, the men are gone, but the women are still there. They also need to support their families, so when Tang Dynasty merchants recruited people in exchange for food, many Silla women who were about to starve to death immediately signed up. Capital Datang 320 It was precisely because of the entry of these Tang Dynasty merchants that the food shortage in Silla was greatly alleviated. Of course, starvation must have occurred, but at least there was no large-scale starvation. This was very important to Jin Sheng. For Man, this is undoubtedly great news.??. wxs.o Text Chapter 321 Silla Soldier Choi Dae ww.x.om ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Groups of soldiers, wearing the uniforms of the Silla Army, were training hard on the school grounds in the biting cold wind. Beside these soldiers, there were many instructors wearing Tang Dynasty-style armor. These instructors were carrying When it comes to whips, any Silla soldier who dares to slack off at all will be whipped to the head and face, which can be said to be extremely strict. This is Dingchuan City, which is twenty miles south of Jincheng. It is the largest military town in the south of Jincheng. Like Kinmen City due west, it is one of the gateways of Jincheng. However, compared with the Golden Gate Guards in the west, Dingchuan City Because it is blocking the road between Baekje and Jincheng, this military town is more important than Jinmeng, and the city is naturally larger and stronger. Because of its special geographical location, Jungcheon Fortress not only housed a large number of Silla troops in the past, but was also the largest training ground for the Silla Dynasty. However, with the battle with Baekje, the troops in Dingchuan City were almost completely mobilized. When Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu fled here, the reason why they did not defend the city was not only because they knew that the army of the Tang Dynasty could not be stopped here, but also The lack of soldiers in the city was also a major reason. But today there are a large number of troops stationed in Dingchuan City, and most of them are Silla troops. These troops have just retreated from the front line in the past few days. Some time ago, Li Min used Hu Li as his general and led 10,000 elite troops borrowed from Zhang Jian south to the front line. He replaced all the Silla troops, and then gathered them all in Dingchuan City to disrupt and reorganize. Instructors were selected from the Tang army to conduct formal training for these reorganized Silla armies. The reason why Li Min did this was naturally to completely control the Silla army in his own hands. "You bunch of Silla bastards, it's fun to eat every day, but when it comes to training, you act like a girl, you all cheer me up, who dares to cheat on me to squeeze out his balls" A young Tang general walked forward vigorously while squinting at the training Silla soldiers and roared. But before he finished speaking, he saw a Silla soldier next to him who waved his hand weakly. He probably couldn't even kill a chicken with one slash. This immediately made the young Tang general furious. He ran a few steps and kicked the lazy Silla soldier three or four steps away. "You bastard, your team's dinner is cancelled, and the whole team will starve with this kid!" the young general said through gritted teeth. He was originally a general in Pyongyang City. Along with a group of brothers, he was borrowed by Li Min to help train soldiers. Originally, he thought that following His Highness King Qi would be a good job, but now he found that the good job was indeed a good job, at least he would get a lot of money. But the Silla soldiers he trained were so unsatisfactory that they couldn't even complete the most basic training. He was so angry that he cursed at his mother on the training ground every day. If it weren't for the generous reward, he would have really wanted to leave. . Seeing this young general getting so angry. Next to him, a middle-aged Tang general who was also an instructor smiled and said: "Commander Lin, calm down the fire. These Silla soldiers are not good at all. Your Highness is not so strict. You just need to make them look like soldiers." .¡± When the young Captain Lin heard his colleague's words, he suppressed his anger and pointed at the Silla soldiers under his command: "Even so, His Highness does not expect these Silla soldiers to fight any big battles. But I get angry when I see these guys who just eat and do nothing!" At this moment. Another bearded Tang general came over and laughed loudly: "Brother Lin, it is a good thing that you are serious and responsible, but you must also divide people. No matter how loud you shout, it is useless if these Silla people can't understand. !¡± The bearded Tang General¡¯s words finally hit the point. Their usual communication with these Silla soldiers relied on the translators assigned to them by His Highness King Qi. However, because there were few translators, they were too busy to find anyone most of the time. There happened to be no translator around them now. No wonder Captain Lin was shouting so loudly just now but it was of no use. "But the bearded general's words are obviously a bit absolute. Just as the Tang generals were laughing and criticizing the ineffectiveness of their Silla soldiers, among the group of Silla soldiers who were training, there was a short Silla soldier who curled his lips, and at the same time, he was thinking about these soldiers. The Tang general cursed in Silla dialect, but he did not dare to relax in the training. This Silla soldier can obviously understand Chinese, but he has no prominent background. He is just an ordinary Silla man. The reason why he can understand Chinese that only Silla nobles can learn is thanks to his previous experience in Jincheng. That little restaurant. This Silla soldier¡¯s surname was Cui, and he was the leader in his family, so he was generally called Cui Da. There was also a brother named Cui Er in the family. In addition to the two brothers, there was also an old mother in the family, and both brothers were married. Cui Er The eldest brother has two children, and the second brother has only one.son. Originally, their brothers lived in a restaurant. Because the food cooked in the restaurant was good, businessmen from the Tang Dynasty often came in to eat, so Cui Da slowly learned some Chinese. Although it was a little difficult to speak, there was no problem in understanding it. question. However, since the war with Baekje broke out this year, Cui Dae was very unlucky and was captured as a soldier. He managed to save his life on the battlefield. Now he has retired. He thought he could go home and reunite with his family, but unexpectedly Being trained by these ferocious Tang generals. Cui Da couldn't help but curl his lips when he thought of the training during this period. In his opinion, these Tang generals were simply deliberately making things difficult for them. A simple slash with a sword had to be practiced fifty times a day, and he still held it with his hand. How can anyone bear this heavy real sword? It's a pity that Cui Da didn't know that chopping hundreds of times a day was a basic action for every soldier in the Tang army. After finally completing the training this afternoon, all the Silla soldiers who were being trained seemed to be paralyzed. They sat on the school field one by one and could not get up. Some unlucky recruits were ordered to fetch water, but every time the water was just brought. , immediately attracted people around to grab it, and this naturally provoked the Tang generals to curse. Unfortunately, for these Silla people who could not understand the language, it had no great effect at all. "It's time to eat!" After a while, the sound of dinner drums was heard from the canteen. This made everyone energetic. I saw all the Silla soldiers who were like dead dogs just now jumped up one by one. He got up and ran towards the cafeteria like a rabbit. In the blink of an eye, the entire campus was deserted. Mr. Cui has short calves, but his running speed is not slow. When he was fighting with the Baekje and Japanese people, they were scattered several times. Mr. Cui relied on his legs to escape his life. Now when he heard that After eating, running is almost faster than the speed of escaping for one's life. In fact, it¡¯s not Cui Da¡¯s fault. When they were on the battlefield, they actually didn¡¯t have many full meals. At most, they could only eat a black thick-faced steamed bun before fighting the enemy. At other times, they could only eat Can drink water. But things are different now. Since they retreated to Dingchuan City, all their food and drink have been provided by His Highness King Qi from the Tang Dynasty. They can drink a bowl of thick noodle soup and two steamed buns for each meal, and occasionally mutton. Although It's not comparable to the food of those Tang soldiers, but at least it's not a problem to be full. Cui Da devoured his portion, then patted his bulging belly and left the cafeteria with satisfaction. There was no training at night, and Cui Da had no intention of wandering around. After all, he was already exhausted after training all day, so he simply returned to the barracks where he was staying and prepared to have a good sleep. But just as Cui Dagang lay down, he heard someone calling his name outside. When he came out and asked, he found out that it was someone outside the military camp who was looking for him, saying he was a member of his family. As soon as he heard the news, Cui Da immediately cheered up, jumped up and ran towards the camp gate. As soon as he returned to Dingchuan City, he immediately sent a message to his family, telling them that he was still alive. Unexpectedly, someone from his family came to see him today, but he didn't know who it was? Presumably it was his brother Cui Er. After all, he was the only man left in the family. However, when Cui Da ran to the gate of the camp, he found that it was not Cui Er but his wife, which made him feel a little strange. However, when Cui Da's wife saw Cui Da, she immediately rushed over and cried and laughed. After all, not many men who go to the battlefield can come back, only one or two out of ten at most. Cui Da has been away for more than half a year, and he is still there. Being able to come back safe and sound made Cui's daughter-in-law keep thinking about thanking Buddha and the like. The couple were naturally very happy to meet each other, but then Cui Da asked about the situation at home. It was supposed that his brother Cui Er was supposed to come to see him today, but he did not come. This made Cui Da feel a little scared, thinking that his second brother had met him. What's going on? But after hearing my wife's explanation, I was relieved. Cui Da had already guessed that the food at home was not enough to eat. In order to earn some food for the family, his brother Cui Er had been recruited by businessmen of the Tang Dynasty. It is said that he went to Datang to build a big city. It seems that It's far south. And the family also received the food that Cui Er worked for. Now the family has long been out of famine, which makes Cui Da feel relieved. Cui Da and his wife chatted for a long time, talking nothing more than common things. It was not until dark that the two of them moved into the special small tent provided for them in the military camp. After all, ever since these Silla troops retreated from the front line, families have been coming here to look for relatives, and the military camps are also very humane. They even built some small tents to accommodate the family members who came to look for relatives. Cui Da's wife stayed in Dingchuan for a few days and then went back. In addition to visiting Cui Da and telling him about the situation at home, she also wanted to discuss with him that a Tang Dynasty businessman opened a business outside Jincheng. There was a wool textile factory, and both she and Cui's second daughter-in-law wanted to work in it, although the food they earned was not as good asSecond, but it¡¯s a lot in total. They are all hungry, so it¡¯s good to save a little more food. But they are women after all, and if they want to go out to work, they must at least have the consent of the men in the family. Regarding this matter, Cui Da thought about it and only agreed to let Cui Da's daughter-in-law go alone, and let Cui's second daughter-in-law help take care of the children at home. In addition, after he completed the training, he heard that there would be military pay, which would also be able to subsidize the family. , so there is no need for all the adults in the family to go out to work. And just when Cui Da and other Silla soldiers were stepping up their training, Bisha City in the southernmost part of Andong Protectorate finally welcomed a group of distinguished guests. wxs.o Text Chapter 322 The Arrival of Military Academy Cadets ww.x.om "This is Bisha City. It is indeed extremely dangerous. If we were to attack, we would probably have to do what old General Wang Wendu did, risking his life and rush to the city, and then use a blasting tube to blow open the city wall." A The very burly young man looked at the tall Bisha City in the distance and said to himself solemnly. This young man was wearing the uniform of a military academy. Behind him was a huge ship. It looked like he had just gotten off the ship. Around him, there were many military academy cadets wearing the same uniform as him. If Li Min were here, , you will recognize that the burly young man speaking is none other than Cheng Huailiang. "Brother Cheng, you are wrong. Even if you use the method of old general Wang Wendu, I'm afraid you won't be able to blow up the wall of Bisha City." At this moment, the sturdy Li Yong and the tall and burly Xue Rengui also walked over. Said, beside them, Qin Huaiyu, Li Jingye and others were also there. There were more than a thousand military cadets sent by the military academy to Silla this time, and almost all of them were friends with Li Min. "Oh, why is this?" Cheng Huailiang asked with some confusion. He knew that Li Yong had participated in the war to destroy Goguryeo and knew more about the situation here than he did. Others also looked at it with curiosity. Li Yong. Seeing that everyone's eyes were attracted to him, Li Yong also felt very accomplished. He coughed slightly and said, "You don't know. When Goguryeo occupied this place, because of their limited national power and the technology of city building, It cannot be compared with our Tang Dynasty, so the city wall of Beisha City is not very solid. It is precisely because of this that it was blown open by General Wang with a blasting tube. However, since our Datang occupied this place, the walls of Beisha City have been demolished. It was completely rebuilt and a lot of cement and rocks were used to make it extremely strong. It is estimated that even if a large amount of gunpowder is used to explode it, it will not be able to explode in a short time!" Hearing Li Yong¡¯s explanation. Cheng Huailiang and others nodded repeatedly. Although the power of gunpowder is good, it can only deal with the city walls built by a small country like Goguryeo. If it is used to deal with a large city like Chang'an, the effect will be greatly reduced. Although the Bisha City in front of us It is not as good as Chang'an, but in terms of the strength of the city wall, it is almost the same. It may even be better. After all, this is a specially built war fortress, which is fundamentally different from Chang'an. This is a military dock under Besha City. All the military academy cadets from Chang'an got off the boat here and then went to Beisha City to rest for a night. The next day, these students were divided into dozens of groups. Each group They all have to individually examine the terrain of Bisha City and then create a combat plan to attack Bisha City. This is also one of their internship assignments. Students from these schools have to intern under Li Min. Originally, Bisha City was still quite far away from Silla. The reason why I got off the boat from here was because of the school's arrangement. They have to march all the way from here to Silla. When they encounter a fortress like Bisha City on the way, they have to conduct a survey of the local area and then make a combat plan to increase their field combat experience. After all, they learned it in books. All of them are dead knowledge and can only be applied in practice. That is true integration. Cheng Huailiang and the others stayed in Bisha City for a few days. After completing the combat plan here, they set off again, although it was already November. The extremely cold land of Liaodong is like ice, and there are very few pedestrians on the road. However, Cheng Huailiang and other military cadets are all moving forward on foot. Their thick cotton-padded clothes and cotton shoes help them block the biting cold wind. Although the various military rations they carry are smelly. Not good, but it can provide a lot of calories and nutrients to keep them moving forward! Although this journey was very difficult, Cheng Huailiang and the others also gained a lot. Not only did they see a variety of terrains and cities, so that what they learned could be put into practice, but they also enjoyed the scenery along the way. Although it was winter The Andong Protectorate looks very desolate, but along the road, there are farms, ranches and mines run by immigrants from Guanzhong everywhere. The owners of these farms and mines were very welcoming to the arriving military academy cadets. Not only did they help them arrange accommodation, they even jointly held a grand bonfire party. A group of people gathered around the fire and ate barbecue, which was extremely enjoyable. , and the hosts asked them about the current situation in Guanzhong. After all, they had not been back for a long time. It was naturally very rare to meet these fellow villagers here. It's a pity that this happens rarely. Most of the time they spend in boring rush, otherwise they really want to go on like this for the rest of their lives. After nearly a month of stop-and-go marching, these military academy cadets finally entered Silla. When passing by Pyongyang, they were naturally warmly received by Zhang Jian, but Li Yong, Zhang Jian's old subordinate, was Somewhat unluckily, Zhang Jian and a group of his men made him so drunk that he almost couldn't get out of bed the next day. Next, Li Yong served as the guide and took the school students to visit.Here is the battlefield of the last battle with the Goguryeo army, and a detailed explanation of the cruel life and death battle at that time. He was a participant in that battle, and was injured. Some of his brothers also died here. , so Li Yong has a very deep memory of this battle. After leaving Pyongyang, this group of military academy cadets immediately headed towards the Golden City of Silla. They were actually very curious about the small country of Silla. This was mainly because of the existence of Silla's maids. For example, Cheng Huailiang and other aristocratic children, which family did not have Xinluo? The existence of Luo Maid? In addition, they also knew that the little princess Si Tang who was sent back to Chang'an by Li Min also had an unclear relationship with Silla. In addition, Li Min married the current Queen of Silla, so they had always wanted to come and see her. Look, what kind of country is Silla? However, when the students entered Silla, they were a little surprised to find that the people they saw most along the way were actually Tang Dynasty merchants who were constantly traveling between Pyongyang and Silla. These merchants might transport various kinds of goods. Supplies, or workers recruited from Silla, are constantly traveling between Pyongyang and Jincheng. Even in this cold winter, this road does not feel desolate at all, but has a lively atmosphere. In addition, Cheng Huailiang and the others also discovered that in some cities they passed, especially in the border cities close to Pyongyang, many factories were under construction, and even some already built factories were already starting production. However, these Most Silla women work in the factory, and men are very rare. In fact, after a year of war, Silla has been greatly damaged in all aspects. The most serious one is the population. There is a huge imbalance in the ratio of men to women. In addition, unscrupulous Tang Dynasty businessmen recruited a large number of men in Silla. Going out to work has further aggravated the large number of boys and girls in Silla. Except for the elderly and children, it is difficult to find a mature man within a hundred miles. So when Cheng Huailiang and the others came here, they felt like they were in the land of daughters, especially some bold Silla girls. They had all reached the age of marriage, but there was no one to marry. Fortunately, now because of Li Min's arrival, Not only did they bring the army of the Tang Dynasty, they also brought many merchants from the Tang Dynasty. However, compared to the fussy businessmen, these mighty soldiers of the Tang Dynasty were more popular with Silla girls. For example, Cheng Huailiang and the others were not treated well along the way. The fiery gaze of the young Silla girl made everyone feel very novel. If it weren't for the military order, they would have dared to take in several Silla concubines. It's a pity that the time is not right now. For the affection of those Silla girls, they had no choice but to shake their heads and turn around, continuing to march towards Jincheng. However, most of them secretly swore in their hearts that if they were not so anxious to go back this time , I must bring a few back! With this feeling of regret, these more than a thousand military academy cadets finally arrived in Jincheng, and Li Min had already received news of their arrival. Not only did he go out of the city to greet them in person, but he also held a grand banquet to honor these people he had been waiting for. After a long time of help to catch the wind. After the reception banquet, Li Min invited Cheng Huailiang, Li Yong, Li Jingye and others in a private capacity. In addition, Xue Rengui and Li Min's old subordinate Su Dingfang naturally also came. Speaking of Su Dingfang, Now he is still Li Min's subordinate, but he is temporarily studying in the military academy. After graduation, he will still come back to serve under Li Min. After having a drink with these old friends, Li Min immediately incorporated the arriving school students into the army he brought from Dengzhou, and made them serve as middle and low-level generals at all levels. This was also a test for them. , after all, what is learned in the military academy are some basic theories. If you want to truly grow up, you must fight between blood and fire, and Silla and Baekje, which are not too fierce battlefields, can just be used as The first step in their growth. After this group of students from the military academy were incorporated into the army, they immediately began intense training. After all, compared to the original army, they were all a group of outsiders. If they wanted to truly command the soldiers in their hands, they had to show the corresponding skills. , so now Li Min gives them time. When these school students are fully recognized by the entire army, that will be the moment when this army can exert its greatest combat power. In addition, Li Min himself has not been idle. Since he wants to attack Baekje, he needs an army alone. Another key factor in fighting is logistics. Therefore, during this period of time, the fleets between Silla and Dengzhou have been constantly coming and going. Countless amounts of grain, grass and military supplies were transported from Dengzhou to Silla. At the same time, armies from various parts of Silla were mobilized frequently. It can be said that under Li Min's urging, the entire Silla was in operation again and began to prepare for war with all its strength. However, this time the war was The protagonists became Li Min and Baekje. wxs.o Text Chapter 323 Discussion on Sipacheng City ww.x.om Sipacheng, the capital of Baekje, is a prosperous place of Buddhism. Compared with Silla and the Tang Dynasty, Buddhism in Baekje is more prosperous. Of course, it cannot be compared with the Tang Dynasty in scale. After all, There is a huge gap in national strength. However, when they were in Nanliang, Baekje had interactions with Nanliang. It is precisely because of this that Buddhism in Baekje developed faster. Even Silla and Goguryeo were influenced by Baekje Buddhist culture. It is also worth mentioning that in addition to Buddhism in Baekje, Chinese Taoism has also developed here. Although it cannot be compared with Buddhism, it has also greatly affected the lives of Baekje people. Perhaps it is Because of the influence of Chinese Taoism, Baekje's Buddhist culture has also undergone some changes. For example, the Buddha statues of Baekje Buddhism all smile at each other, with very elegant and peaceful expressions. This is one of the important manifestations of Baekje civilization. As the capital of Baekje, the Buddhist and Taoist culture in the city is naturally very prosperous. Temples and Taoist temples can be seen everywhere. The sound of low chants and bells envelopes this ancient city, making it look peaceful. However, something happened in the Baekje Palace located in the south of the city that was incompatible with this peaceful atmosphere. "Your Highness King Wu, do you think that by handing us over to that King of Qi, this war can be avoided?" In the main hall of the palace, two people were tightly tied with ropes, but the tall middle-aged man in front was But he shouted angrily. King Fuyu Zhang of Baekje sits on the throne, Prince Yiji sits in the first place below, and other civil and military officials of Baekje sit on both sides. Everything is very similar to the Tang system. King Wu has already entered his twilight years, his hair and beard are all gray, and his spirit is very sluggish. Although the king's uniform is very powerful, it does not increase his aura at all, but makes others see an even older body. body. Hearing the words of the bound middle-aged man, King Wu coughed twice, stroked his gray beard, and raised his dim old eyes to look at the people below. He spoke in an old voice: "Jin Gengxin, it's all because of your rebellion that made His Royal Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty furious. Now everyone in Silla is preparing for war. Only by sending you two sinners to Silla can we temporarily Calm down the anger of His Highness King Qi!" The two people who were tied up in the palace were Kim Chunqiu and Kim Gengxin. With the help of some old troops, they finally escaped to Baekje. However, Baekje has an ambiguous attitude towards the arrival of Kim Geng-shin and the two of them. On the one hand, it blocked the news about them in Baekje, and on the other hand, it sent people to settle them down. However, it did not give any indication. Until now, Lee An is preparing for war in Silla. When the news came, Baekje suddenly turned against them, invited them over in the name of a banquet, and then suddenly captured them and prepared to hand them over to Silla, hoping to exchange for Li Min's withdrawal. I heard King Wu blame the two of them for Silla¡¯s preparations for war. Jin Gengxin sneered again and said: "It is said that King Wu of Baekje is talented and has great strategies, but now it seems that it is nothing more than that!" Jin Gengxin's unkind words immediately caused Baekje ministers to shout loudly. Even King Wu's old face changed slightly, and two rare rays of light shot out from his dim old eyes. He carefully looked at Jin Gengxin, his former old opponent, and said in a low voice. Said: "Jin Gengxin, don't think that I dare not kill you. Anyway, His Highness King Qi is only targeting you this time, and it will be the same when I send your heads over!" "Hahaha~" Unexpectedly, King Wu's words caused Jin Gengxin to laugh, and then his expression changed. He yelled at Baekje Wenwu in a low voice, "You are too naive. Since the day when Qi King Li Min married Jin Shengman, he has already regarded Silla and Baekje as his own. Now Silla is already in his hands, then it¡¯s Baekje¡¯s turn. Regardless of whether we are involved or not, he will attack you. It¡¯s ridiculous that you still want to use our lives in exchange for survival. It¡¯s really disgraceful. !¡± Jin Gengxin¡¯s arrogant performance naturally caused many Silla ministers to scold him again, but many people also pondered. After all, they are not stupid, and they are also aware of Li Min¡¯s ambition. The old King Wu and Prince Yici also looked at each other, and then they both fell silent at the same time. When he saw the performance of Baekje's civil and military ministers, especially the expressions of King Wu and his son, Jin Geng became confident and once again added strength: "Your Highness King Wu, I know that with your wisdom, you must have seen through Li Min's plan. Ambition is just a contingency hope in my heart, and I want to use us to delay the arrival of this war, but here I can assert that even if Baekje hands us over, it will still not be able to stop this war in the end!" "Nothat's right. This time Li Min is determined to destroy our two countries. I heard that they have almost captured all the men in our country now, and Baekje will definitely not be able to escape Li Min's murderous hands!" At this moment, Jin Chunqiu, who was trembling with fear just now, also worked up his energy to argue for himself. Some even went so far as to distort the facts and confuse the Tang Dynasty's recruitment of workers in Silla with the capture of slaves.   In fact, King Wu of Baekje was not a simple figure. It was he who dealt with the former Sui Dynasty and Goguryeo, using their hands to defeat Silla, and also captured many Silla cities. Although now, although He is old and in poor health, but his mind is still clear. He knows that Li Min will not stop at Silla this time when he comes to Silla from the Tang Dynasty, and he will definitely not let them go to Baekje. He will just pass through After a year of fighting, Baekje's national power has long been exhausted, and it is really unable to deal with Li Min's attack, so it wants to hand over Jin Gengxin and two others, hoping to delay time. "Father, maybe what General Jin said is right. Li Min's ambitions are definitely not limited to Silla. Instead of handing General Jin over now, it is better for us to join forces. With General Jin's ability, maybe he can help us drag Baekje away." Stop some of the Tang army's attack." At this moment, Prince Yici, who had been silent, suddenly stood up and said. In fact, from the beginning, Yiji was not in favor of handing over Jin Gengxin and the two men. However, many people in the Korean Civil and Military Affairs Bureau suggested it, so he had to remain silent. In addition, when Goguryeo was destroyed last time, he had met Li Min at the gate of Pyongyang. From his understanding, the prince of the Tang Dynasty was definitely a man, and the small Silla would definitely not be able to satisfy his appetite. He even had a faint I feel that not only are Baekje unable to protect themselves this time, but even the overseas Japanese countries may not be able to survive alone. Hearing Prince Yiji's clear statement, the civil and military officials in the DPRK were all talking about it. Regarding Li Min's preparation for war, they were frightened into panic, and they also understood that with Baekje's current national strength, it would not be possible at all. Unable to withstand Li Min's military front, that's why they were so desperate to prevent the outbreak of this war. They didn't want to let go even if there was a glimmer of hope, but now they were mercilessly exposed by Jin Gengxin. After King Wu in the palace heard his son's words, he fell silent for a while. After a while, he raised his head and looked at Jin Gengxin and Jin Gengxin with his dim eyes, and then said: "Jin Gengxin, I can not hand you over for the time being. Go out, but you two will live in the palace for the time being. As for the three thousand flower masters under your command, I hope you can give an order to let them stay quietly and never cause trouble!" Hearing that King Wu wanted to put them under house arrest, Jin Gengxin and Jin Chunqiu finally breathed a sigh of relief. After all, no freedom is much better than no life. As for restraining Hua Daolang, there is naturally no problem. After all, their life and death now depend on Baidu. In the hands of Jiren, everything must be done with caution. After people took Jin Gengxin and two others down, the Baekje monarchs and ministers in the hall did not disperse. Instead, everyone sat facing each other, but no one spoke. In this silence, the atmosphere in the hall was a little tense. Weird. Finally, the old King Wu broke the silence and said, "Everyone, please share your thoughts. How can we, Baekje, defend against Li Min's attack this time?" It is a pity that the Baekje ministers below all lowered their heads in response to King Wu's question. They naturally knew their own situation. Baekje's national power was weaker than Silla. The two countries had been fighting for so long. Baekje is already on the verge of collapse. Not only is there not enough food to eat, but there are constant riots in various places. If the current situation is not solved, there may be no need for His Highness King Qi to send troops, and they themselves will collapse first. Seeing that everyone was silent, King Wu couldn't help but feel a little angry, and said angrily: "Now our country is in a situation of internal and external troubles. You are all important ministers of Baekje. Doesn't anyone have some way to save the country? " King Wu's angry rebuke only made more people lower their heads, and still no one dared to speak up. Finally, Prince Yici said: "Father, for the present plan, I am afraid that we can only ask for help from the Japanese country again and borrow their strength." , come to resist Li Min¡¯s troops." "Prince, no!" As soon as Yici's words came out, he immediately attracted the objection of a minister, who said righteously, "The people of the Japanese country are cruel and vicious. Although the 10,000 Japanese people we borrowed last time helped us to kill several A Silla city, but now they have all been slaughtered by them. It has no value at all. On the contrary, it has aroused the hatred of the Silla soldiers and civilians, making our battle against Silla more difficult. Moreover, the Japanese are now entrenched in those cities. He is refusing to leave the city at all, obviously he wants to take possession of it, if such an ambitious person were to be lured here again, he would probably hurt himself before the enemy!" The minister's words immediately attracted the support of many people. Last time they had no choice but to invite 10,000 Japanese troops, but they did not expect that these Japanese people would burn, kill, loot and commit all kinds of evil. Not only the people of Silla were very angry with them, but also the Baekje people. They were very unhappy with these Japanese people and wanted to drive them back as soon as possible. Seeing that his proposal attracted so much opposition, Yici also smiled bitterly. At the same time, he felt a little helpless about the bad reputation of the Japanese. However, King Wu in the palace sighed and took out a handbag from his arms.The memorial said: "You all have a look, even if we want to ask the Japanese to send troops, I'm afraid it's too late!" wxs.o Text Chapter 324 Blocking the Tsushima Strait On the endless blue sea, a medium-sized fleet is sailing from west to east. Although there are many ships in the fleet, they are not big. Moreover, the shapes of these ships are similar to those of the Tang Dynasty. There is an obvious difference, and in comparison, these small ships are more crudely built. If a shipbuilding master like Wei Heizi saw it, he would definitely snort with disdain and ask, is this called a ship? At the forefront of this rudimentary fleet is a ship that is completely different from the other ships. Not only is it several times larger in size, but its shape is also more beautiful and solid. Anyone with knowledge can tell at a glance that this ship is It was a blessing ship built by the Tang Dynasty, and on the deck of this blessing ship, a short figure wearing a light blue robe stood there, with a look of worry on his face. This is a fleet sent by the Japanese state to Baekje, but they have already arrived in Baekje and are now on their way back to the Japanese state. The ships are loaded with trophies from the 10,000 troops sent to Baekje. The man standing on the bow of the boat is named Suga Qizhong. He is the actual controller of the Japanese government and a member of the Suga family. "Lord Suga, we were able to pass through this strait safely in the first place, and now we can go back safely. Don't worry too much, sir!" Seeing Suga's worried look, a retainer next to him spoke to comfort him. However, after hearing this, Su Gaizhong still sighed and said: "I hope so, but Danluo and Tsushima have all fallen into the hands of the Tang Dynasty, and there are also a large number of warships stationed. If they want to blockade As for the Strait, it can be said to be a piece of cake.¡± Su Gaizhong's words were full of worries. When they went to Baekje, Datang only controlled one Danluo. But when they were about to return home, they heard the news that Tsushima Island had also been conquered. The Tang Dynasty occupied it. As a result, the Tsushima Strait between Japan and Baekje has fallen into the hands of the Tang Dynasty. In addition, the Tang Dynasty's Qi King Li Min is actively preparing for war, and a war with Baekje may occur at any time. . As an ally of Baekje, the Japanese nation is likely to be attacked by Tang warships. Thinking of the terrifying strength of the Tang Dynasty, Su Woqizhong couldn't help but sigh. Their Japanese country was isolated overseas, and there was always a feeling of arrogance in the country. Even for the powerful Central Plains dynasty. They didn't take it seriously, and at most they just treated each other as an equal country. When it was still the Great Sui Dynasty, their credential against the Great Sui Dynasty contained the content of "The Emperor of the East respects the Emperor of the West". Literally, the king of his country and the emperor of the Central Plains were mentioned in the same status. ???????????????????? However, Su Wo Qizhong was a sensible person. He had also traveled to the Central Plains to study, and he knew the huge gap between the Japanese country and the Tang Dynasty, let alone the army of the Tang Dynasty, even if he was a son of the current Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. That is to say, His Highness the King of Qi sent troops. I am afraid that it will be difficult to stop them with all the forces of Japan and Baekje. "Ship! There is a big ship!" Just when Su Wo was deep in thought, he suddenly heard someone beside him shouting in terror. When he raised his head, he saw a group of large ships like dark clouds approaching them on the sea in the distance. Originally, the lucky ship under his feet was ordered in Datang, and it was considered a rare large ship in the country. However, compared with the large ship that was rushing over, his ship was more than twice as small. Seeing the large fleet rushing over, Su Waqi felt a chill in his head. In this sea area, there is no one else but Datang who can build such a huge warship, and from the looks of it, they are coming for them. "Sir, what should we do now? Are we ready to resist?" A general next to Su Wo Qizhong pulled out an imitation Tang Dao and said with determination. Su Woqizhong had a wry smile after hearing this. Although their fleet was not small in size. But most of them were various trophies transported, and there were not many armed personnel on board. And this is at sea. The most important thing in a fight is the performance of both sides' warships. And look at the giant ships of the other side. Let alone fighting, just a collision can knock them into the bottom of the sea. "Give up resistance. After all, we, Japan and Datang, are not at war yet, so they probably don't dare to do anything to us!" Su Woqizhong ordered helplessly. At this time, he had clearly seen the ships coming from the other side. Almost all of them were large warships. The giant crossbows and trebuchets on them were all ready. If they dared to resist, it would not take long for their entire army to be annihilated. Although the Japanese warriors on the ship were a little unconvinced, when they saw the giant arm-thick crossbows on the opposite ship, they felt chilled in their hearts. They put all the weapons back to their original places, then stood up straight and glared at the approaching giant ship. Su Wo Qizhong stood on the bow of the ship and raised his head to look at a giant ship approaching. The ship was obviously larger than other warships. There was a huge flag flying on the mast with the word 'Qi' written on it. Obviously this is the warship of His Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty. The arriving warships of the Tang Dynasty obviously did not regard this Japanese fleet as a threat. The handsome ships at the front almost collided with the lucky ships in Suwaqi.?It stopped, and then a young general walked to the bow of the ship, leaned out and looked down, with a malicious smile on his rough face, and said in a lazy voice: "You have returned from Baekje. Japanese fleet?" Seeing the arrogance of the other party, many Japanese warriors were angry. They were about to yell, but were stopped by Su Gaizhong. He stepped forward and bowed and said: "General Qi, we are from the Japanese state." Fleet, I wonder why the general stopped us?" Hearing the other party¡¯s admission, the rough-looking general¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said with a smile: ¡°By order of General Lu of Prince Qi¡¯s Palace, you all come with me!¡± Su Wa Qizhong was shocked when he heard that the other party was really coming for him, but he still said calmly: "General, this is not the sea area of ????the Tang Dynasty, and we are all sent by His Majesty the Emperor to Baekje envoy, if the general detains us, I am afraid it will cause a diplomatic dispute between the two countries!" Su Wo Qizhong¡¯s words were soft but hard, pointing out his identity, hoping that the other party would take it into consideration. However, the rugged General of the Tang Dynasty in front of him was obviously not a good person. As soon as Su Wo Qizhong finished speaking, the other party's expression immediately changed and he shouted sternly: "How dare you, the small country of Zuer, dare to claim to be the emperor? It's simply If you don¡¯t take Datang seriously, I¡¯ll arrest everyone who comes!¡± As soon as the rugged general finished speaking, he saw rows of archers emerging from the parapet next to him. Their arrowheads flashing with cold light were all aimed at the Japanese ship below. This caused the people on the Japanese ship to immediately fall into chaos. After all, the people on the ship were in chaos. Most of the personnel were just ordinary boatmen and had never seen such a formation before. " And Su Wa Qizhong didn't expect that the other party would fall out at any time. Before he had any preparations, he was already restrained by the other party. And the opponent was obviously well prepared. As soon as the archers above appeared, they immediately threw hook ropes from the opponent's boat, and then the jump helpers in light armor jumped along the ropes to their own boat, in the blink of an eye. He has already taken control of his own ship. At this time, the Tang Dynasty warships behind also started to move, surrounding their fleet like a pack of evil wolves. During this period, several ships wanted to escape, but although the opponent's ship was larger, it was faster than theirs. The boats were even faster, so they quickly caught up with them, and then like dark clouds pressing down on the city, they pushed the Japanese boats into the sea. What's worse, some Tang army warships even used giant crossbows and trebuchets to attack the boats. In the blink of an eye, several of the escaping ships were smashed to pieces. Faced with this result, all the Japanese ships gave up their plans to escape and followed the Tang fleet obediently. The rugged general's name is Zhu Chong, the young general who followed Lu Qing to attack Luo. This is the first time he has led an army to act alone. Naturally, he is very excited. But what makes him regretful is that these Japanese countries The human boat was too unchallenging, and the opponent became very obedient after a few hits, rendering the naval battle experience he learned useless. After tying up all the people on Su Wo Qizhong's ship and imprisoning them in his own war ship, Zhu Chong rushed to the other party's ship happily. In fact, they had been keeping an eye on this fleet for a long time. They knew that Suwa Qizhong was going to Baekje to transport loot back home, so they intercepted them specifically to get this windfall. "Thisis this his fucking trophy?" Zhu Chong, who rushed into the cabin, stared at the scene in front of him in stunned silence. Even if he was beaten to death, he never thought that these Japanese people would snatch everything. The so-called trophies except a few boxes of gold and silver. And copper coins can be seen outside the eyes, but the other things are piles of clothing, food, Buddha statues and other messy things, even iron pots for cooking. These things are piled together in a mess, and they look like A garbage dump. "General, are these Japanese people so poor and crazy? How can they even grab this thing?" As soon as Zhu Chong finished speaking, a Tang soldier next to him picked up a piece of clothing from a pile of clothes. This was a piece of clothing. The red bellyband was only about the size of two palms. It looked like it was for children. However, what was shocking was that there was a dark red blood stain on the bellyband. Looking at this mess, Zhu Chong was quite speechless, but he was still reluctant to let people go to other ships to check. It turned out that the situation was not as good as the lucky ship they were on, except for a small amount of gold, silver and copper coins. , In addition, some accessories are worth some money, but other clothes, food, etc. are not worth much at all. "Damn it, it's so unlucky. It seems that the rumors are indeed true. The Japanese country is really a poor and small country. I really don't know why His Highness would like it? I guess he will lose money if he defeats it." Zhu Chong looked dissatisfied. grunted. However, no matter how dissatisfied Zhu Chong was, this Japanese fleet could not be put back. His warships sandwiched this fleet and sailed towards the newly conquered Tsushima Island in the wind and waves. At the same time, the news of Datang's blockade of the Tsushima Strait was officially announced! Text Chapter 325: Sneak Attack on Sixian City ww.x.om In January of the 14th year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty, Li Min, who was well prepared, finally launched an attack on Baekje from Silla. Twenty-five thousand Tang troops plus tens of thousands of Silla servants crossed the border between the two countries. Like tigers, they pounced on the cities of Baekje. Faced with such a ferocious attack by the Tang army, Baekje, which was already exhausted, had no power to resist. The army was defeated again and again. It soon lost a lot of land and was in danger of subjugation. In this case, the 10,000 Japanese reinforcements stationed in Baekje were once again sent to the battlefield. Unfortunately, this brutal army failed to continue its glory last time. It was first dispersed by the Tang army with gunpowder and cavalry. , and then were surrounded by the Silla servant army. The Silla people had long hated these Japanese Japanese troops who burned, killed, and looted, so after surrounding this Japanese Japanese army, all the Silla people seemed to be going crazy. , they killed Japanese people whenever they saw them. In the end, these 10,000 troops were finally slaughtered by the revengeful Silla people. When the news reached Japan, Japan, which had chosen to be patient after Li Min blocked the Tsushima Strait, could no longer bear it. The Soga family, which dominated Japan, summoned a large army and prepared to formally intervene in the war between Li Min and Baekje. However, there is a prerequisite for this, which is to break Li Min's blockade of the strait. Unfortunately, this is too difficult. The Japanese's inferior shipbuilding technology makes it impossible for them to compete with the Tang Dynasty's navy at sea. It's just a pity that since the unification of the Japanese country, many people in their country were unable to clearly understand the gap between themselves and the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, under the influence of many aspects, the Japanese country finally organized a navy of 40,000 men. , with more than a thousand warships, prepared to win with numbers. After all, according to the information they received, the Tang Navy blocking the strait only had more than 10,000 people. With the majority bullying the minority, it was possible for them to win. What no one expected was that when the Japanese navy of more than 40,000 people attacked Tsushima and Danra, they suddenly discovered it. The two islands were actually empty, and the Tang navy stationed here had disappeared. This result shocked the Japanese people, thinking that this was a sign of the Tang Dynasty's cowardice. When the news reached the Japanese country, it caused countless Japanese nobles to rejoice, and at the same time, they became more determined that the Japanese country already had a relationship with the Tang Dynasty. The strength to contend. The Tang Dynasty's avoidance of war cheered up the Japanese people, but the commander of the Japanese naval forces, Shang Tianjin, did not relax his vigilance, nor was he in a hurry to transport troops to Baekje. Instead, they looked around for traces of the Tang fleet. They wanted to eliminate the Tang navy first and then remove this hidden danger at sea before transporting troops. Sisi Fortress, the capital of Baekje, is located on the lower reaches of the Geumgang River Basin. To the west is the endless sea. It is precisely because of this that Sisi Fortress is also an important port city. Many ships will sail at the outlet of Geumgang River. When docking, clean up various attachments on the bottom of the boat. It¡¯s just that because of the war between Li Min and Baekje, the route from Datang to Baekje suddenly became cold. Sixian City was even more affected, and it was rare to see fleets arriving on the vast outer sea. At most, some fishermen's boats along the coast will drift on the sea, working hard one day to earn the next day's rations. Just off the coast southwest of Sixian City, there is a desert island a hundred miles away from the port. Because there is no water or vegetation on this island, merchant ships rarely dock here. At most, only if the ship has a problem nearby, there will be no one. Tow the boat over and check it out. And now as this trade route becomes deserted, no one comes to this unknown desert island. But today, a group of uninvited guests came to this unknown desert island, and these people were all on huge sea ships. Carrying countless soldiers of the Tang Dynasty to this island, they began to take the final rest before the war. These people are naturally the Tang Dynasty's navy that has disappeared for a long time. However, in addition to Lu Qing's fifteen thousand men, there are another ten thousand troops. "General, let's retreat without a fight this time. Thinking about it makes people feel useless!" In a tent on the shore of the desert island, a rough-looking young general slapped his thigh hard and growled with a very unwilling expression. . This man was none other than Zhu Chong, who led his men to rob the Japanese fleet last time. Seeing how annoyed he was, it was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with avoiding the war this time. Looking at this angry young man, Lu Qing, who was sitting in the main seat, sipped his tea very calmly, and then said with a smile: "Zhu Chong, it doesn't matter if you retreat for a while, as long as this time If our plan succeeds, we will fight back immediately and let those Japanese know who is the overlord of the sea?" In fact, Zhu Chong also knew that the reason for avoiding the battle this time was not because they were afraid of the Japanese boats. In fact, it was quite the opposite. The navy did not take the more than 40,000 Japanese seriously at all, but the way of using troops was consistent with reality. In order to end the war with Baekje quickly and to avoid heavy casualties in the war, they did not hesitate to spare a large circle and include both Baekje and Japan. "Oh, okay, let those Japanese be arrogant for a few more days until they arrive"??I must use a boat to knock them into pieces! Zhu Chong clenched his fists and puffed out his cheeks and said bitterly. "Hahaha~, can General Zhu lose his composure again?" Just as Zhu Chong finished speaking, a hearty laugh came from outside the tent, and then the tent was opened by someone, revealing a slender middle-aged man. He walked in one after another with a burly young man. As soon as he saw these two people, Zhu Chong immediately stood up, clasped his fists and said, "General Su, brother Rengui, have your ten thousand people been settled?" It was Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui who came in. This time Li Min sent them here to complete a beheading plan. Although the Tang army was almost unstoppable in the head-on confrontation with Baekje, Li Min was still not satisfied with the progress of the attack, so he came up with a plan. He sent Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui to Pyongyang City, once again borrowed 10,000 elite troops from Zhang Jian, and then sent them to Sixian by Lu Qing's navy to capture the capital of Baekje in one fell swoop, so as to end the war early. On the other hand, Lu Qing's navy can also avoid a head-on fight with the Japanese navy. It is estimated that as soon as the news of their attack on Sixian spreads, the Japanese navy, which has long been arrogant, will rush over immediately. Shi Lu Qing and the others were waiting for work, and defeated Japan's largest maritime force in one fell swoop. I believe that after this battle, Japan will be like a useless person with all its hands and feet cut off, and they will not be left to Li Min to knead. After Su Dingfang heard Zhu Chong's words, he sat down with Xue Rengui and said, "Don't worry, these ten thousand soldiers have all experienced fighting in ships before, so they are in good physical condition. We will rest here for half the night, and then we will set off overnight. Try to get to Sixian City in the early morning, and then we can catch them off guard!" Su Dingfang was Li Min's old subordinate. He was older than Lu Qing and Zhu Chong, and he was a rare general, so he was the leader among them, but he and Xue Rengui were mainly in charge of 10,000 people. The infantrymen, Lu Qing and Zhu Chong were the navy generals. "Don't worry, General Su. We have a very clear understanding of the sea conditions in Si'an. In addition, we have compasses and other tools, so even if we sail at night, we don't have to worry about losing our way. We will definitely reach Si'an early tomorrow morning!" At this time! Lu Qing also promised with a smile. With Lu Qing's guarantee, Su Dingfang finally nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Xue Rengui next to him and said: "Rengui, you are the vanguard in this attack on Sixi. If there are any difficulties, please raise them now." , I will help you find a solution, otherwise if it comes to war, it will be too late." In fact, Su Dingfang was still a little worried about Xue Rengui, his deputy. Although he knew that this young man performed well in the military academy and was considered a rare general, he had a huge shortcoming, that is, he had never been on the battlefield. Originally, a veteran like Su Dingfang would never hand over such an important forward position to Xue Rengui, but before coming, Li Min personally designated Xue Rengui as the forward for this battle, so Su Dingfang had to comply. However, although Xue Rengui is young, after studying in the military academy for a year, his demeanor has become more calm. After listening to Su Dingfang's words, he pondered for a moment, and then said: "General, although Sixian City is close to the sea, its main city is There is still some distance from the coast. If we land from the port, I am afraid that when we rush to the main city, the other party will have already been prepared. Fortunately, Sixian is still facing the Jinjiang River, so I will think about whether we can use a boat. Go up the Jinjiang River and send us to the foot of Sixian City. If we launch a fierce attack at this time, we will definitely have the effect of a surprise attack!" Hearing Xue Rengui¡¯s suggestion, Su Dingfang also thought it was feasible, but he still had to seek Lu Qing¡¯s opinion. After all, people were familiar with the waters there. Whether he could use a boat to go up the river depended on Lu Qing. Lu Qing pondered for a moment after hearing this, and immediately nodded and said: "General Xue's plan is feasible. The Jinjiang waterway can allow small boats to pass. Then we can divide our forces into two groups. First, we will use our navy to attract the opponent's attention. Then send the fastest vehicles and ships to carry General Xue into Jinjiang. After we defeat the navy in Sixian City, General Su can lead the army to assist General Xue!" Hearing Lu Qing¡¯s words, Xue Rengui immediately showed an excited smile. It was his first time to participate in the war, but he did not expect to be awarded such an important position by His Highness King Qi. Although he believed that he could do a good job, he was still under a lot of pressure. Now that his suggestions have been adopted, it is natural Boost his confidence. Su Dingfang also looked at Xue Rengui with some satisfaction. It seemed that this top student from the military academy was indeed a good prospect. No wonder His Highness valued him so much. "Okay! As Rengui said, everyone should take the time to rest. I will decide Baekje in a battle tomorrow!" Su Dingfang also said ambitiously. Since he is the first veteran to follow His Highness King Qi, thenYou need to show off and let these later generals see that they, who are former royal guards, are not vegetarians either! wxs.o Text Chapter 326 Encounter ww.x.om Five or six o'clock in the morning in the northern winter is the darkest moment before the sun rises. Sixian City is also in the sweetest sleep. Even the small fleet patrolling the sea has relaxed. Yawning, he prepared to go back and change his shift. But at this moment, a black shadow suddenly appeared on the southwest sea. Unfortunately, under the cover of night, no one paid attention to the approaching shadow. And when the shadow finally entered the warning range of the Sixian City patrol fleet, the soldiers on these patrol boats finally heard some abnormal sounds from the water, and then discovered the shadow that was already close at hand. "There is a big ship, the enemy is attacking!" It was not until the shadow was only a few dozen steps away from the patrol ship that the people on the patrol ship discovered that it turned out to be a huge fleet. This shocked everyone and immediately raised their spirits. Shouting loudly, and preparing to light a beacon fire to sound the alarm. But it was a pity that the incoming warship was too close to them. Before the first patrol ship could light the beacon, they saw a huge warship with a hail of arrows, and in the blink of an eye, the patrol ship was destroyed. The shot was like a hedgehog, and the Baekje soldiers on board were even more killed and injured. In the end, a giant crossbow pierced the thin hull of the patrol ship, causing the patrol ship to slowly sink. Although the first patrol ship that discovered the enemy's situation did not pass on the news, the sound of fighting here still attracted the attention of other patrol ships. Soon they discovered this huge fleet of sneak attacks and set fire to the ships. Beacon fire, but when these patrol boats lit the beacon fire, they also exposed the location of their own ships. The result was naturally attracted by the huge fleet in front of them, and few patrol boats could escape. Through the flames of war ignited on the patrol ship, it can be seen clearly that what is coming is a fleet composed of hundreds of huge warships. Naturally, only the extremely powerful can build such warships in this sea area. Tang Dynasty. The small patrol boats of the Baekje people could not stop the progress of the Tang Dynasty warships, and were soon crushed into pieces. Then the Tang Dynasty warships did not stop at all, and immediately rushed towards the navy camp outside Sixian City. . Sixi Fortress was the capital of Baekje. It is also an important port city. In addition to the 15,000 infantry troops stationed in the city, there are also 10,000 naval troops stationed on the seaside. Originally, due to the important location of Sixian City, it was natural that only such a small number of troops would be stationed. However, because Li Min launched an attack from Silla, Baekje lost consecutive battles and the army suffered heavy losses. It was a last resort. Only then did Sixian City's army move to the front line. Now the total number of land and water armies in the entire city is only 25,000. When the Baekje navy received the enemy attack beacon from the patrol boat, they responded immediately. All the soldiers gathered on the boat urgently, and then rushed out of the water stronghold to meet the enemy in a hurry. Unfortunately, what they faced was hundreds of Tang Dynasty warships. Ships, although the Baekje people have more warships than Lu Qing and others, most of them are small boats, compared with those huge warships. It's just like a small sampan. Taking advantage of their size, Datang's warships directly crushed these Baekje warships that were facing the enemy. For a time, Baekje's small warship was crashed and injured numerous times. A large number of Baekje soldiers were struggling in the sea. At the same time, various weapons on the warships of both sides began to use their power. With the help of rockets flying in the sky, you can see that there were already It became a sea of ??blood and fire, and many soldiers died every moment. It can be said that at this moment, the meaning of human life is truly reflected. The Baekje Navy was originally inferior to Lu Qing and others in terms of numbers, and there was a huge gap on the warships. In addition, they responded hastily to the battle. It can be said that they did not have an advantage in any aspect. As soon as they came into contact with the battle, the situation was already one-sided. Seeing this situation, the commander of the Baekje navy naturally did not dare to fight head-on. He hurriedly ordered to retreat into the water stronghold to defend. At the same time, he sent people to Sixian City to request a group of infantry to be transferred to the water stronghold to help defend together. King Wu in Sixi City has also received news that an enemy is invading from the sea, and judging from the opponent's strength, it should be the Tang navy that previously blocked the Tsushima Strait. This makes King Wu very anxious, because he knows that as long as The 10,000 navy troops in Sixi City would never be able to stop the opponent. Just when King Wu had just summoned the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty to discuss how to deal with this crisis, the envoy sent by the commander of the navy in front to ask for help also arrived. However, the civil and military forces of the Manchu Dynasty had different opinions on whether to send reinforcements. Views. "Your Majesty, I am willing to lead a team to help the navy!" A white-haired veteran stood up and said. However, as soon as the veteran finished speaking, someone immediately stood up and objected: "No, now we only have 15,000 infantry left in Sixian City, and even the defense has problems. If we are transferred out now, what if the opponent takes advantage of the chaos to attack?" If the city is destroyed, I'm afraid it will be attacked by the opponent in one fell swoop, so for the sake of the safety of Sixian City, we must not deploy any more troops!" "What the hell is this? Aren't those 10,000 navy soldiers doing this?Are you fighting for Sixian's safety? "A hot-tempered general stood up and said angrily. "The navy camp is very solidly built, and according to the information we received, the opponent's number is not much greater than ours, so the navy can rely on the geographical advantage to block the opponent at sea!" Another minister opposed to sending troops. He spoke. Those who advocated sending troops and those who opposed sending troops had different opinions, and no one could convince the other. In the end, they started arguing in the hall. Finally, as a prince, Yiji slammed the table angrily, stood up and roared: "That's enough, now I, Baekje We are already at the point of life and death, where is the time to argue here?" As soon as they saw the prince losing his temper, all the ministers in the palace fell silent. Yi Ci glanced at everyone with a livid face, then turned to King Wu and said, "Father, although there are not many troops in Sixi City, there are still some." There are hundreds of thousands of people. When the country is rising or falling, I beg my father to issue an edict and order people to be recruited to defend the city. As for the navy outside the city, it is our first line of defense in Sixi City. This If the defense line is broken, the other side will definitely send troops to land safely, and since the other side dares to attack Sixian, there must be infantry transported in the fleet, so Erchen thought that they must not be allowed to climb up the rock so easily, so they should send some support Let the army go over and try to delay the opponent¡¯s landing!¡± Yiji is worthy of being the successor of the next king of Baekje. The analysis in his words is very reasonable. Even King Wu felt his eyes light up after hearing this. He immediately said with great joy: "Okay, my son is really smart. If you come, I will pass the book on to you immediately." According to the king¡¯s decree, the able-bodied men of the people are organized to guard the city walls, and an additional five thousand soldiers are allocated to support the navy!¡± As soon as he heard that King Wu absolutely agreed to support, several military generals immediately jumped out and petitioned, expressing their willingness to lead this team of 5,000 people to support the navy. However, Yiji, who had not yet retreated, spoke again: "Father, I am willing to personally lead these five thousand soldiers to support you. I believe that as a son, I can definitely inspire my Baekje soldiers to fight the enemy bravely!" When Yi Ci opened his mouth, the generals who had just petitioned fell silent, because they all knew that Prince Yi Ci was also a man who knew soldiers. He was the one who led the army to assist the Tang Dynasty in attacking Goguryeo, although he was later defeated by Goguryeo. Although he was defeated, he also gained a lot of land for Baekje, so this time he proposed to take action personally, so no one in Baekje could compete with him. King Wu also thought about it carefully after hearing this. Although he did not want his son to go out and take risks, at this moment, Yici was indeed the best candidate. Thinking of this, King Wu finally sighed and said: "Okay, my son, you must be careful. If nothing can be done, there is no need to persist. Come back and we will defend the city. As long as the reinforcements arrive, the opponent will We will definitely retreat without a fight!¡± "My son, I obey!" Hearing his father's caring words, Yi Ci was also moved. He knelt down and saluted King Wu, and then immediately ordered the five thousand rescue troops and horses to prepare to support the navy as soon as they came out of the south gate. . Five thousand people were neither too many nor too few. Even though the gate of Sixi City was relatively wide, it would take some time for them all to come out. However, it was during this very short period of time that another huge event happened. changes. Originally, Yi Ci led 5,000 people out of the city, but when the 5,000 people had just left the city, they suddenly heard a cry of killing from the southeast of the city gate, and then saw a tiger-like Tang army coming out of the night. He rushed out and was about to collide with Yi Ci's army in the blink of an eye. Facing the Tang army that actually came out, Yi Ci was shocked at first, but after all, he was a man with rich experience in leading troops. He quickly calmed down and carefully observed the army that came out. Although it was dark in the night, We can't tell whether the opponent is real or not, but we can judge from the shouts of killing that the number of the opponent is not very large, maybe even less than 5,000. With this judgment, Yici immediately felt confident. He first loudly scolded his subordinates to stabilize the team, and then prepared to face the enemy personally under the protection of a group of personal guards. I have to say that Yi Ci's judgment was very accurate. The Tang army that was killed was the vanguard led by Xue Rengui. There were only 3,000 people. They took a boat upstream from the Jinjiang River and got off the boat when they arrived near Sixian City. Then he quietly reached the bottom of the city, and happened to encounter Yi Ci leading reinforcements out of the city. Seeing such a good opportunity, Xue Rengui naturally would not give up, and immediately rushed out with his three thousand forwards. Under the night, Xue Rengui pulled off the black cloak he was wearing for concealment, revealing a white robe, and rushed forward waving the Fang Tian painted halberd. Unfortunately, the boat could not carry horses, otherwise it would make his image more powerful. Xue Rengui, who was rushing at the front, had long seen Yi Ci who was protected by a group of guards. Although he didn't know the identity of the other party, he knew at a glance that the other party must be an important person, so when he rushed to about 180 steps , Xue Rengui took advantage of the lights on the other side's tower, immediately drew his bow and drew an arrow, loosening his hand andThe sharp arrow shot out like lightning, aiming directly at Yi Ci's throat! wxs.o Text Chapter 327 Three Arrows Destroy Baekje "Prince, be careful!" Yi Ci never expected that there was someone in the Tang army who could shoot an arrow 180 steps away, so he was not prepared for Xue Rengui's arrow at all. Fortunately, the guards around him reacted very quickly, and saw a cold light coming from the corner of his eye. When the prince rushed over, he immediately stood up and stood in front of Yi Ci. With a soft sound of "chi~", this specially-made armor-piercing heavy arrow shot through the armor of the loyal guard at once, and even came out through the back. This startled Yici and the other guards around him. At the same time, all the guards roared and prepared to surround Yici to guard against the opponent's sharp archers. It's a pity that they didn't know that the person who shot this arrow was Xue Rengui, the famous marksman of the Tang Dynasty. Since he saw that Yi Ci was an important person, he naturally had more than this preparation. When his first arrow was shot, Immediately afterwards, the second arrow and the third arrow were shot in front of Yi Ci like lightning. Facing the two lightning-fast arrows from behind, neither Yi Ci nor the guards around him had time to react. In the end, the guard who had been shot through by an arrow and was seriously injured roared again and jumped up again, using his shoulders desperately. He blocked the second arrow, but at this time his body was also tilted to one side by the arrow, and the third arrow flew past his armor. In Yici's horrified eyes, he was struck by this third arrow. Three arrows pierced his throat, leaving a cloud of blood behind him. These three arrows may sound slow, but in fact they only take one or two seconds at most. They are really lightning fast. When Baekje came to their senses and looked at their prince Yiji, they saw a figure coming from the horseback. He fell slowly and then hit the ground hard, sending up a cloud of gray dust. "The princethe prince was shot to death by the Tang army!" Seeing this scene in front of them, all the Baekje soldiers had this thought in their hearts. Yiji was not only the prince of Baekje, but also a very prestigious general in the army, but now he was Xue Rengui was shot to death with one arrow, which had an immeasurable impact on Baekje's morale. Even most of the Baekje soldiers were stunned, and the scene suddenly became strangely quiet. But this was a battlefield, and Xue Rengui would obviously not give the enemy any time to enter. After he shot Yici to death with three arrows, he rushed forward again brandishing Fang Yao's painted halberd. As soon as he came into contact with Baekje's former army, he immediately After tearing a hole in the opponent's team, the Tang army immediately used Xue Rengui as an arrow to quickly expand the hole, and soon cut the nearly 3,000 Baekje troops outside the city into two sections. Seeing Prince Yiji die in front of him, the morale of the Baekje army immediately fell to the bottom. Coupled with the encounter with the tiger-like Tang army, the Baekje soldiers had no fighting spirit. Therefore, Xue Rengui divided the army into Two paragraphs later, the entire army was immediately in a state of collapse. Although some Baekje generals wanted to regroup, their positions and prestige were too low, and no one was willing to listen to them. Xue Rengui also saw the state of the Baekje army, and immediately ordered guards to be by his side. Then he drew his bow again and killed several Baekje generals with a flurry of arrows. This made the Baekje army even more chaotic and unstoppable. Effective resistance could be organized, and a large number of Baekje soldiers began to flee. Xue Rengui saw that the Baekje Army outside was no longer in danger, and the city gate guards were desperately closing the city gate. Unfortunately, the defeated Baekje Army was desperately squeezing into the city gate, resulting in the city gate being blocked. , and it couldn't be closed for a while. As a result, Xue Rengui immediately shouted: "My sons, follow me into the city!" Following Xue Rengui's roar, his three thousand soldiers also roared and rushed towards the Sixian City Gate like a torrent of steel. As a result, the guards at the city gate had long been frightened by this ferocious Tang army. In addition, The city gate could not be closed for a while, so everyone screamed in fear and then dispersed. Xue Rengui would not show mercy to the Baekje Army blocking the city gate. There was a bloody fight, and then he rushed into Sixian City on a mountain of corpses. However, after entering the city, Xue Rengui did not lead him to rush around. Instead, he first seized the city gate and then cleared out the Baekje army near the city gate, but did not go deep into the city. The reason for doing this is mainly because Xue Rengui knows that Sixi City is the capital of Baekje after all. Even if there are not many soldiers and horses in the city, there must be many more than their three thousand. If they attack by force, I am afraid they will Encountering extremely fierce resistance, coupled with the narrowness of the city, the overall combat effectiveness of the Tang army was greatly affected. Therefore, even if he could capture the entire city, he would still have to pay huge casualties in the end, and this was the final result of His Highness King Qi. A situation you don¡¯t want to see. It is precisely because of these considerations that Xue Rengui did not further expand the victory after he laid down the city gate. Instead, he held on while sending in to send news to Su Dingfang, asking their army to come over as soon as possible. By then, tens of thousands of troops would be divided into If several groups advance together, Sixian City can definitely be conquered in a short period of time without paying a huge price. Xue Rengui is relaxed?Occupied a gate of Sixian City, and Lu Qing's navy also squeezed the Sixian navy into the water stronghold, relying on various fortifications in the water stronghold to barely compete with the Tang army. However, Su Dingfang's seven thousand infantry had already landed on another beach. When he received the news from Xue Rengui, Su Dingfang was surprised and happy. What surprised him was that Xue Rengui was so lucky. They went to the city to send reinforcements out of the city, but he was caught off guard. Fortunately, they knocked down a city gate, which was almost equivalent to having the entire city in their hands. The military situation was tense. Su Dingfang did not waste any time after receiving the news. He immediately rushed to Sixian City with 7,000 Tang troops. Along the way, he encountered some defeated troops that were disrupted by Xue Rengui. Naturally, they all were easily dealt with. When Su Dingfang's 7,000 troops rushed to the outside of Sixi City, Xue Rengui in the city was leading 3,000 Tang troops to engage in a fierce battle to seize the gate with the counterattacking Baekje army. Although Yici was killed, King Wu was very sad, but he I also know that if they can't find a way to regain the lost city gate, then for Baekje, today will be the day of their country's destruction. Because of this, King Wu once again summoned more than 6,000 troops to personally supervise the battle in the rear, hoping to recapture the city gate before the main force of the Tang army arrived. However, Xue Rengui was not a vegetarian. Although the army in his hand was half less than that of the opponent, he fought vigorously with the opponent and even had a slight upper hand. When Su Dingfang's 7,000 troops rushed into the city, they immediately killed 6,000 Baekje troops and fled. With this vigor, Su Dingfang knocked down the royal palace in Sixi City in one fell swoop. Wu Wang Fuyu Zhang was killed, and many other princes and grandsons were killed. Except for a few who escaped from the city, most of the royal family were taken prisoner. This battle can be said to be a complete victory. After capturing Sixian City, Su Dingfang immediately forced King Wu to write a letter of surrender and asked him to order all the Baekje troops to surrender on the spot. Although King Wu was a charlatan when he was young, he is now an old man, and The older you get, the more afraid you are of death. The vigor you had when you were young has long been worn away by the luxurious life, so no matter how unwilling Fuyu Zhang was, he still did everything according to Su Dingfang's instructions. With King Wu¡¯s surrender edict and the powerful force of the Tang army as a deterrent, all the remaining Baekje troops inside and outside Sixian City quickly laid down their weapons, including the naval forces outside the city. It can be said that the plan to attack Sixi City went very smoothly and achieved the expected results. As this incident spread and King Wu's letter of surrender was sent to various parts of Baekje, most of the Baekje troops laid down their weapons. , surrendered to the nearest Tang army, and there were also a small number of die-hards who refused to surrender. As a result, Huli led the army to give them a thunderous blow. It was through this cruel method that all the dissatisfaction in Baekje was finally eliminated. It was suppressed. However, although Baekje was defeated, it does not mean that it is completely controlled by Li Min. Let¡¯s not mention other things for the time being. Just the problem of eating is enough to give me a headache. After all, Baekje is a more powerful person than Silla. It is a poor country. After a year of conquest, the life of the people in Baekje is even worse than that of Silla, and it is very common to starve to death. It is under this circumstance that various uprisings in Baekje It was one after another, and it did not abate with the arrival of Li Min. Regarding this bad situation, if it were anyone else, they would probably adopt the simplest and most direct method, which is to transport a large amount of grain from the Tang Dynasty to ease the tension in Baekje. It's a pity that Li Min is in charge of Baekje now, and he will not be kind to this small country. After Li Min learned about the domestic situation in Baekje, he had no plans to transport grain at all. Instead, like Silla, he recruited workers in Baekje. However, due to the continuous uprisings in Baekje, the recruitment could only be done in some relatively small areas. They were carried out in a safe place. As for those areas that were unwilling to obey Li Min's orders, not only did they not have any opportunities to recruit workers, but they also faced encirclement and suppression by the Tang army. A large number of prisoners obtained during the encirclement and suppression were turned into slaves and then sold to mines or other places in various places. In the plantation. In fact, Li Min originally had an equal attitude towards Silla and Baekje. Unfortunately, Baekje was more unlucky. Due to national strength, Baekje was experiencing constant domestic turmoil, so he had to implement this policy of prospering those who follow the rule and those who go against it. , the places where workers could be recruited continued to remain peaceful, while the turbulent places were surrounded and suppressed by the Tang army, and a large number of local people were made into slaves, in order to eliminate domestic conflicts in Baekje. It was precisely with this method that Li Min quickly calmed down the unrest in Baekje. During this period, several noble rebellions also occurred in Silla, and he was asked to use the same method to deal with them. As Li Min's control over Silla and Baekje strengthened, many Tang merchants began to pour into the two countries, hoping to take this opportunity to find business opportunities. The increase in the number of Han immigrants further strengthened Li Min's control over these two countries. The control of the land forms a virtuous cycle. It¡¯s also worth mentioning that when Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui took Si XianAfter that, the navy led by Lu Qing set sail again and entered the sea after frequent repairs, and headed eastward, entering the Tsushima Strait again, where a small opponent who had previously clamored for a decisive battle with them was waiting for them! ¡á¡á Text Chapter 328: The Situation of the Japanese Navy ww.x.om Under the leaden sky, there is a sea that cannot be seen in the heart. The blue sea surface in the past has turned into a dark dark blue under this gloomy weather, which looks very Heavy, and on this heavy sea, there is a huge fleet moving forward, as if not worried about the coming storm. "General, do you think those Japanese have the guts to fight us on the sea?" On the largest flagship in the fleet, the ferocious-looking Zhu Chong asked Lu Qing, who was studying the chart, with an eager expression on his face. But Lu Qing said without looking back: "Don't worry, those Japanese have always been arrogant. Last time we deliberately avoided the battle, which made their arrogance even stronger, even if they knew that we had wiped out hundreds of people." Ji, but they are definitely not afraid of us, so they will definitely be waiting for us in the Tsushima Strait!" Hearing Lu Qing¡¯s words, Zhu Chong became even more excited. His previous avoidance of the battle had already made him angry. He had long wanted to have a fight with the Japanese to let them know who was the overlord of the sea? It is precisely because of this idea that Zhu Chong is most worried that when the news of Baekje's demise reaches the Japanese country, the Japanese country will be asked to withdraw the 40,000 naval troops, and then he will have no chance to fight. Now After hearing Lu Qing's judgment, he finally felt relieved. The weather on the sea is constantly changing. In this gloomy weather, many veteran sailors thought that there would be a heavy rainstorm. Unfortunately, this time they were distracted, and the heavy rain that was about to fall was delayed. It hasn't started raining yet, and the dark clouds in the sky haven't dispersed yet. It's just been dark all the time. I don't know what God's plan is. But whether it rains or not, Lu Qing and the others are not worried. After all, with the excellent performance of the warships under their feet, as long as they don't encounter a big storm, there won't be any big problems, and it's only the beginning of the severe winter. The past was obviously not the time for storms. So there is nothing to worry about. There are even many soldiers who are looking forward to the rain coming soon. Then they can collect more fresh water and reserve it. Maybe they can take a bath and rub the mud off their bodies. . However, Lu Qing didn't care about these chores. After commanding the fleet to find the right direction, he rushed into the Tsushima Strait for the second time. This time, just like last time, Lu Qing and the others¡¯ first stop was still Danluo. After their entire army withdrew from the Tsushima Strait last time, Danluo was occupied by the Japanese navy. Lu Qing originally thought that he would encounter the Japanese navy here, so he prepared for battle early. However, when he arrived here, he discovered that the Japanese navy stationed here had already retreated. "General, you are back, please don't leave again!" As soon as Lu Qing and the others landed on the island, King Danluo Duluo and his people cried to him. Douluo's appearance can be said to be very miserable. The iconic cotton clothes he used to wear are gone, and he is the same as the subjects behind him. He only wore some burlap cloth around his body, although the temperature on the island was not too low. But Douluo and the people around him were all shivering. It was obvious that the linen on his body was not keeping warm at all. "How did you end up like this?" Lu Qing asked with a frown. When they occupied Danluo last time, they asked Duluo to summon the residents of the island to help build the port, and the other party was also very cooperative. This made Lu Qing Very satisfied and have a very good impression of Duro. Later, it was agreed to allow the soldiers to do transactions with the residents of the island. This move greatly promoted Danluo's economic growth, and even several island nobles second only to Duluo wore cotton clothes. But what I see now is a group of Danluo nobles who look like beggars. "General, you don't know that those Japanese are just a bunch of beasts. They came to the island to steal food, clothes and women. They robbed almost everything on the island that could be moved. And this is not bad, even a lot of young women on the island have been snatched away, and now they are all sent to Tsushima Island. Please make the decision for us, General!" Douluo cried with snot and tears. The total population of Danluo is only over 10,000, and they have no ability to protect themselves at all. They used to rely on Baekje, and last time they surrendered to Lu Qing and the others, but whether it is Baekje or Lu Qing, they only need Danluo. The geographical location does not have much ill will towards their country, but the Japanese country is different. These short Japanese people are very arrogant and will rob whatever they see. The islanders may lose their lives if they resist even a little. In just a few days, Almost all their food, clothing, etc. were robbed, and even a lot of young women were robbed, so the people on the island hated the Japanese very much. After listening to Dora's words, Lu Qing was not surprised. The 10,000 soldiers sent by the Japanese country to the Baekje battlefield also gave the Silla people a lot of trouble. Later, after the Japanese were surrounded by the Silla people, I heard that they were all chopped into pieces by the Silla people, which shows how hated the Japanese were. Although Lu Qing was somewhat disapproving of the Japanese harm to Danluo,??After all, this is not the Tang Dynasty, and Danluo is not their vassal country, so there is no protection. It is just because of the previous happy cooperation and some sympathy for Danluo in nature, so Lu Qing However, he comforted the other party with a few words and assured the other party that if Tsushima Island was captured, the Danluo women who had been robbed would be sent back. Lu Qing and the others came here to have a decisive battle with the Japanese people, and Tsushima Island is one of the keys to controlling the people of Tsushima Strait, so they will definitely defeat them in the future. If those Danluo women are really on the island, Naturally, it is not difficult to send a favor, and Dan Luo can also remember this favor, so that they may be able to use them for something in the future. Hearing that General Lu of the Tang Dynasty really agreed to help, Douluo was extremely grateful. As for the questions Lu Qing asked next, he naturally knew everything. And Lu Qing learned from Douluo that there were originally 10,000 Japanese navy troops stationed on Danluo Island, and there were more than 200 ships, but most of them were small boats, which were not comparable to their warships. In other words, one warship in Lu Qing's hands was more than the ten warships of the Japanese. Originally, these ten thousand Japanese people were stationed in Danluo, but they seemed to have suddenly received some news two days ago, and then quickly retreated. At first, Danluo was still wondering what happened. Now it seems that it must be those Japanese people who received the news. Lu Qing and the others had received news of their return, so they retreated. "Then do you know where these Japanese people retreated to?" Lu Qing then asked. "This" Douluo recalled for a moment after hearing this, and then said, "General Qizhen, I don't know exactly where they went, but judging from the direction they left, they should have gone to the north. It is probably possible We retreated to Tsushima Island." Lu Qing nodded after hearing this. This is similar to what he guessed. The Tsushima Strait is the main route from Japan to the mainland. They will definitely not give up easily. Since they have withdrawn from Danluo Island, they are likely to shrink their troops. They all return to Tsushima Island and use this as a base to fight them to the death. Thinking of this, Lu Qing waved Douluo and others to go down, but he called all the sea generals to a meeting to discuss the next strategy against the enemy. As a result, all the generals agreed that they were far superior to each other in terms of strength, so there was no need to play. What's the trick? Just sail the ship to Tsushima Island and have a decisive battle with the opponent. Lu Qing smiled slightly after hearing this. Although he had this idea, he could not take it lightly at any time. Even if he rushed over like this, he still had some skills to use. Lu Qing and the others rested in Danluo for two days, then set sail and headed north along the strait, aiming directly at Tsushima Island. Although it is not yet certain whether the main fleet of Japan is on the island, this is the Tsushima Strait. throat, so it must be in hand no matter what. However, Lu Qing and the others did not go directly to the island. Instead, they settled on a deserted island two to three hundred miles away from Tsushima Island, and then sent a small fleet to Tsushima Island. On the one hand, they wanted to check the current situation. The situation on the island, on the other hand, is to test the reaction of the Japanese people. As a result, this small fleet successfully captured a patrol fleet sent from the island, and then learned from them that the Japanese had indeed mobilized all their naval forces to Tsushima Island, and it was not the previous 40,000 Instead, they mobilized 10,000 naval troops from the country, adding up to a total of 50,000, and thousands of warships. Although they were all small boats, if Lu Qing and the others were surrounded, they would still be qualified for a battle. After inquiring about these situations, this small fleet did not kill the captured Japanese, but coerced the other party to let them lead the way. Relying on the strength and speed of their own ships, they harassed the Japanese around Tsushima Island and By the way, let¡¯s get a rough idea of ??the layout of the Japanese on Tsushima Island. The Japanese on Tsushima Island have already received news of Lu Qing's arrival. Originally, the naval commander of the Japanese country was a relatively sober person. He knew that although his side had more people, the actual combat power was not superior, so He planned to wait for work in leisure and prepare to rely on the defenses on Tsushima Island to offset the advantage of the Tang Army's warships. Unfortunately, Lu Qing had already seen through the opponent's plan, so he did not take the initiative to attack. Instead, after the sent small fleet found out the situation on Tsushima Island, he immediately dispatched several small fleets around Tsushima Island. When cruising around, when they encounter a Japanese fleet, they fight if they can. If they can't, they call in other teams to fight again. In a short period of time, Tsushima Island is isolated from the outside world. If most of them are not used, the people on the island will not be able to fight. Can't get out. Regarding the arrogant provocation of the Tang Dynasty navy, all the Japanese on Tsushima Island were very angry. Many people clamored for a decisive battle with the Tang people, and the voices became louder and louder. In the end, even the commander of the Japanese navy could not suppress it. With the sound of a decisive battle at sea, even the Japanese nation put pressure on him. In the end, in desperation, this very sober navy commander stillUnable to withstand the pressure, he had to mobilize 50,000 troops to go to sea to find a decisive battle between the Tang Army. The first great sea battle between the Central Plains Dynasty and the Japanese Kingdom finally came. wxs.o Text Chapter 329 The Battle of Tsushima ww.x.om "General, the Japanese fleet is less than fifty miles away from us. All ships are ready. Is it time to go to sea to meet the enemy?" Zhu Chong looked excitedly to Lu on the huge handsome ship. Qing asked for instructions. Behind them were rows of Tang warships that had been prepared for a long time. The mighty soldiers on the deck were full of energy, ready to avoid the humiliation of war. "What's the hurry? Just wait a while!" Lu Qing squinted his eyes and smiled. The fleets sent out to harass the Japanese have all returned, and they also specially attracted them to this sea area. The reason why they chose this place as the battlefield is, But it is also very particular, mainly because the sea here is wide and deep, and there are not so many reefs, which is more conducive to the battles of their warships. Moreover, the wind direction here today is blowing from behind, which is just conducive to their warships. accelerate. "General, it's thirty miles!" After nearly an hour, Zhu Chong, who received the news, said again unable to hold back. "Wait a little longer!" Lu Qing remained unmoved, but Zhu Chong was so anxious that his head was covered with sweat. "General, it's twenty miles away, we can't wait any longer!" The restless Zhu Chong waited for a while, and when he received the news, he jumped up again. "The whole army obeys the order, raise the sails and speed up!" Following Lu Qing's order, the flag bearer on the handsome ship immediately conveyed the order. In the blink of an eye, all the warships rang out bursts of slogans, and the heavy anchors and hard sails slowly rose. The entire fleet began to slowly accelerate forward due to the blowing sea breeze. When the Japanese fleet in the distance appeared in Lu Qing's telescope, the speed of the entire fleet reached its highest value. When the Japanese navy on the opposite side saw the oncoming Tang navy, bursts of cheers erupted across the country. They were so angry at being harassed by the Tang army's small fleet that they were desperately looking for the main force of the Tang army. In order to vent their anger, the cowards of the Tang Army finally stopped hiding and were ready to fight them. But the excitement of Japan did not last long, when the two huge fleets were only two to three hundred steps apart. The Japanese suddenly discovered that compared with the other's warships, the gap between the warships they were riding on was simply that of a giant and a dwarf. Moreover, the speed of this giant was still higher than theirs. Each ship was like a speeding ship on the sea. The iceberg split the waves and crashed towards them. "Swish, swish, swish~" Following a series of wind-breaking sounds, streaks of black lightning flew out from the Tang army's warship. It was the crossbow on the ship that was showing off its power. The arm-thick crossbow arrows hit the thin Japanese boats, and almost one arrow could shoot out the front and rear holes. Therefore, in just this round of arrow rain, dozens of Japanese small warships were shot through, and the unlucky ones were shot. After reaching below the waterline, sea water immediately poured in, causing the Japanese on board to yell and scream. Although the power of the bed crossbow is good, it still has a shortcoming, that is, it is too slow to load the arrow, and the arrow will be shot out as soon as it is released. It took a while to shoot the second arrow, although Li Min had made some improvements to the bed crossbow. For example, a tanker set can be used to save energy when winding, but the speed is still not fast. Generally, one arrow can be shot per minute, and the most skilled crossbowman can maintain the speed of two arrows per minute. But even so, the bed crossbow also caused the Japanese people on the opposite side to suffer a lot. Lightning-like crossbow arrows were shot from top to bottom. Although not many ships were sunk by the arrows. However, the damage suffered is huge, and the speed is also greatly affected. If an unlucky soldier is hit by such a crossbow arrow. That can only be blamed on the fact that he committed too many sins in his previous life and could not even leave a whole corpse behind in this life. As the two fleets approached, the Japanese boats were finally able to fight back. Their boats were too small and had no weapons at all. The only weapons available were the bows and arrows in their hands and the small trebuchets on the boats. Unfortunately, neither the bows nor the arrows thrown Heavy objects can only kill or injure a few unlucky soldiers of the Tang Dynasty at most, and the damage to the hull is negligible. But speaking of it, there is another weapon that is quite a deterrent to large ships, and that is rockets. However, the range of these arrows is very short. Generally, they can only be hit when two ships are very close to each other. In response to the Japanese's counterattack, the warships of the Tang Dynasty were naturally unwilling to be outdone. In addition to crossbows, slingshots, rockets and other weapons took turns to attack. The rockets of the Tang Dynasty were not the kind of rockets shot with bows and arrows, but were made by Li Min. Gunpowder weapons, although the accuracy of this kind of rocket is not good, but the black mass in front of them is full of Japanese warships, even if they are blind, they can cover it. When the huge rocks thrown by the Tang army fell on the Japanese fleet, they once again caused screams. Countless Japanese warships were smashed, and the soldiers who fell into the water swam desperately to the approaching warships, hoping to escape with their lives. However, if it is hit by a rocket, there will immediately be a violent explosion. Not only will the ship be blown into pieces, but the soldiers on the ship will not be able to escape, and the explosion will cause a fire. So after a while, the Japanese fleet will There were plumes of black smoke. "Boom"?¡± With a loud noise, the Tang warship rushing at the front finally collided with the Japanese small warship. Unfortunately, there was no suspense in such a collision that was not of the same weight. The Tang warships were all lucky ships. The raised bow of the ship crushed the opponent's ship under him in the blink of an eye, and the entire ship was crushed by the hard keel. The ship is big and fast, and its kinetic energy is naturally greater. A small ship cannot stop such a huge warship, so after crashing a warship, it immediately rushed into the Japanese fleet without slowing down. It looks like a tiger rushing into a flock of sheep. As long as the warships blocking its path will not escape the fate of being crashed. "Shoot the arrow! Shoot the arrow! Shoot the arrow!" On the handsome ship, Zhu Chong directed the archers around him, and kept shooting down showers of arrows. Their ship was tall and had four floors. Standing on it and shooting arrows from a high position naturally took advantage. In addition, There was a female wall around them, so it would not be easy for the Japanese below to shoot them. "Swish, swish, swish~" Arrows with sparks were also shot from the Japanese ships. Zhu Chong and his handsome ships were also hit by some, but there were already prepared soldiers who came forward with sand, soil and sea water to put out the fire. Their hulls are tall, and the wood on the ship is made of relatively solid wood, so it is not easy to burn them. Naval warfare is a technical activity, and numbers do not have much advantage here. In the era of the Tang Dynasty, the competition was based on the performance of warships in all aspects. Only when the performance of the two ships was about the same, the most common gang-hopping war would occur. , but it is a pity that the warships of the Japanese Kingdom are very different from those of the Tang Dynasty. It is not easy to climb up and fight with the Tang army. It is precisely because of this that the Japanese country's numerical advantage cannot be used here at all. When Lu Qing's giant warships were rushed, the entire fleet immediately became in pieces, and many warships even sank completely. There are even more injured people. However, the speed of the sailing warship depends on the momentum of the wind. Blocked by so many Japanese warships in front, it will always be exhausted. Therefore, Lu Qing and his warships were only half full, and the speed dropped. However, the Tang army did not panic at all. Following the orders from the generals on each ship, soldiers immediately carried out boxes of things from the heavily protected cabins and opened the lids of the boxes, revealing boxes of grenades and grenades. Mortar shells. These are Tang Jun's trump cards, which are suitable for use in times of chaos like this. ¡°Boom~boom~boom~¡± As the Tang army threw the lit grenades onto the nearby Japanese warships, bursts of explosions sounded again, and they were countless times denser than the rockets just now. Although the lethality of the grenades was much smaller, this thing was very flexible. The soldiers also threw them onto the deck where the Japanese soldiers gathered. As a result, pieces of flesh and blood exploded, and the scene was countless times bloodier than before. Although the Japanese had seen the power of rockets just now, they were only a few after all. Now they saw grenades falling like raindrops from above their heads. The first explosion took several lives, and the injured were even more likely. There are plenty of belly spots. The Japanese team, which had received the baptism of hot weapons for the first time, finally understood that although the number of their own side was several times that of the other side, they had no advantage at all when facing the well-equipped Tang army. It could even be said that they were basically at a disadvantage. With the status of massacre, it is difficult to even have the strength to resist. Everyone has fears, even the Japanese who are cruel in nature are no exception. Seeing their companions around them being bombed beyond recognition, all the Japanese felt a chill in their hearts, the movements of their hands also slowed down, and at the same time they had a thought. The thought of escaping from this battlefield immediately. With the advantage of manufacturing gunpowder weapons, the Tang Dynasty's naval warships attacked unscrupulously, and soon the Japanese's more than a thousand warships were in ruins. Seeing this situation, the experienced Lu Qing immediately ordered that a reserve team left behind be mobilized. The addition of this new force became the straw that broke the camel's back. The Japanese fleet The formation could no longer be maintained, and all the ships were bumping into each other like headless flies. Some Japanese even tried to escape when they saw that the situation was not going well. Seeing that the defeat of the Japanese was determined, the Tang navy was even more inspired and its offensive became more fierce. The fleet chasing the Japanese was killed fiercely. The blood dyed the entire sea area red, and the fires ignited by the wreckage of the ships were even more intense. Light up the whole sky. In the Battle of Tsushima Strait, the 50,000 Japanese naval force was almost completely wiped out. Those who escaped were also hunted down by the Tang Dynasty navy. In the end, almost none of them returned to Japan, and the Tang navy also paid three More than a dozen warships were destroyed and thousands of soldiers died in battle. Although this price was very heavy, it was well worth it to achieve such perfect results. When the news of the Tsushima naval battle reached the ears of Li Min in Jincheng, he who was worried about the outcome of the naval battle jumped up and shouted with excitement.He said: "The hands and feet of the Japanese country have been severed. I will take them back soon!" wxs.o Text Chapter 330: Flammable Sail ww.x.om Before daybreak, the port of Dengzhou has already begun a busy day. There is a constant flow of ships coming and going, and countless people are gathered at the port. There are merchants looking to check the goods, and there are also people carrying large trucks. There are coolies who pack bags, and there are also newsboys who sneak in and out of the crowd to sell newspapers. In such a busy and chaotic port, there was suddenly another roar, followed by a long sound of 'woo~', and a train spitting out black smoke came quickly from the direction of Dengzhou City. Now the train is no longer the test car that Li Min sat on, but a train that has been improved several times. Not only is the speed much faster, but the horsepower is also several times greater. There are more than a dozen small cars behind it, and it can There are hundreds of people sitting there. It is also worth mentioning that trains are no longer free. People who want to take them must pay for tickets. The price is not expensive. You can buy two tickets for one penny, which is equivalent to a round-trip ticket. It is precisely because of the low price that many people take the train. Even when some outsiders come to Dengzhou, the first thing they do is take this train, because this rare thing has been spread to all parts of the Tang Dynasty with merchants. Many people come here because of its reputation, making the train on the pier almost a sight in Dengzhou. After crossing the port, there is the main city of Dengzhou and several surrounding acropolis. In recent years, the population of Dengzhou has grown too fast, and the land in the main city is simply not enough. Coupled with the restrictions of the city wall, the city wants to expand. It was not easy, so several acropolis were built. However, because Dengzhou was relatively commercial, merchants were everywhere in the acropolis, and it soon became the most prosperous commercial area in Dengzhou. There is an acropolis by the sea in the northeast of Dengzhou, which is called the Ship City. Almost all of Dengzhou's famous shipyards are built here, and there is also the headquarters of the Shipbuilding Association jointly established by the shipbuilding industry. As well as the Ship Design School, which is inseparable from the Shipbuilding Association; Li Min's newly established Navigation School, etc., are all located in this ship city. The Ship City was originally the location of the Dengzhou government-run shipyard. Later, Wei Heizi established the Ship Design Institute and built it here. The current Ship City has slowly developed on the basis of these three. Nowadays, most of the people living in the city are craftsmen from some shipyards, and there are also many merchants from other places who come to purchase ships. It is very lively coming and going every day. Located in the center of Ship City. It is a complex of buildings covering a large area. This building is divided into two parts. The former part is the headquarters of the Shipbuilding Association, and the latter part is the Ship Design Institute founded by Wei Heizi. However, whether it is the dean of the institute or the meeting of the association, The chief positions are now all held by Wei Heizi, so the two organizations are divided into front and rear offices. It was also convenient for Wei Heizi. On the road from the Shipping Association in front to the Design School in the back, a sturdy middle-aged man with dark skin was walking back quickly, but there was a person following closely behind him. He chased back and said: "President Wei. , please think about it again, as long as there is a lot of maritime trade in Champa. As long as you agree to us building a large ship of more than 100 tons there, we are willing to pay double the patent fee!" "Brother Lin, just give up on this idea. His Highness has an order. As long as it is about new ship technology, it must not be leaked out!" Wei Heizi said without looking back. But when he said this, he seemed to have thought of something. The hurried footsteps also stopped, but the person behind him accidentally bumped into Wei Heizi's back. "President Wei, what are you doing?" The person behind was startled, and he did not expect that Wei Heizi suddenly stopped. At this time, Wei Heizi turned to look at the man behind him, and said with some seriousness: "Brother Lin, if you have a friendship, I don't want you to lose too much, so I would like to advise you again today, hurry up and get rid of the enemy in Zhancheng." The shipyard has been sold, let alone expect to build a big ship, otherwise it may bring unexpected disaster to your Lin family!" Hearing Wei Heizi's solemn advice, the businessman surnamed Lin was also stunned. It was said that his family has been engaged in shipbuilding for generations. With the prosperity of maritime trade, his family's industry has also expanded rapidly, not only in the Tang Dynasty. Many shipyards have been opened, and even some small coastal countries abroad have opened some shipyards. However, due to internal restrictions from the Shipping Association, large ships of more than 100 tons are not allowed to be built overseas. This was undoubtedly a huge loss for the Lin family, so he came here and wanted to beg Wei Heizi to be accommodating. Unfortunately, the other party did not agree at all, and even gave him such advice in the end, which made him Somewhat unclear. "President Wei, can you make your words more clear?" The businessman surnamed Lin asked again. However, Wei Heizi obviously didn't want to explain. After all, this matter was too confidential and not many people knew about it. Even he himself only had a rough understanding. Naturally, he couldn't tell the outsider in front of him, so he cupped his fists and said: "Brother Lin, I can only say this much. It depends on you whether you believe it or not. There are still some urgent matters in the design institute that I need to deal with. Please tell me.?! " After Wei Heizi finished speaking, he turned around and left, leaving the businessman surnamed Lin standing there alone, frowning as he pondered the meaning of Wei Heizi's words. As soon as Wei Heizi entered the Ship Design Institute, a young man with more than 20 years of age immediately ran up to report: "Dean, you are finally here. The Battle of Tsushima has ended. Although we won, His Highness is very dissatisfied." , and even sent a handwritten letter, asking us to correct the shortcomings of the warships exposed in this battle as soon as possible." "Has someone come from General Lu? All the data on the damaged warships should have been sent, right?" Wei Heizi's face sank when he heard the news, thinking that he was afraid of what he was going to do. He had received the news about the Tsushima naval battle before. Arrived, all the warships used by Lu Qing and others in this battle were designed by them. Although Lu Qing and the others won the battle with less and more, they also lost more than 30 warships, accounting for the entire fleet. A quarter of the team, this result obviously did not meet his requirements for His Highness King Qi. "Don't worry, Dean, the people and data are here. Moreover, I and several master craftsmen did some research just now and found that most of the damaged warships were destroyed by fire, and almost none were actually hit and sunk by the opponent!" The young man was very fast. replied. This young man's name was Gao Yue, and he was one of the earliest students at the Design Academy. Because of his excellent grades, he was promoted to be Wei Heizi's assistant, and he learned from Wei Heizi while working. Hearing Gao Yue's words, Wei Heizi also frowned. The warship was made of wood, so naturally it was most afraid of fire. Although there were some fire prevention measures on the ship, based on the news he got, Lu Qing and the others were facing There were 50,000 Japanese and more than a thousand warships. With so many ships firing rockets at the same time, even if the fire was put out in time, some warships would inevitably be burned down. At this time, Gao Yue continued: "Dean, in addition, the people sent by General Lu also provided information, that is, during the battle, most of the destroyed warships started to catch fire from the sails, and then The burned cables pressed against the ship, which ignited the wood on the ship, and then the ship was burned down." "That's it!" Wei Heizi nodded after hearing this. Today's warships are all Fuchuan type, and they all use traditional hard sails. These hard sails are usually made of plant leaves and are very flammable, although there are measures on board to deal with sail fires. measures, but if too many rockets are hit, it will be impossible to save the ship. In the end, you can only watch the sail become a big torch. The two of them walked and talked, and soon arrived at a hall of the design institute. The hall was very simple, surrounded by huge wooden shelves. There were many ship models on the shelves, and in the middle of the hall, It is a huge round table with a lot of documents placed on it. There are several young shipbuilders around who are looking at these documents carefully. In addition to these people, there is also a person who looks like a general standing next to it. , it seems that it should be sent by Lu Qing. As soon as Wei Heizi came in, everyone in the hall stopped what they were doing and saluted him. But Wei Heizi didn't care about these etiquettes. He rushed to the table and read the culture sent by Lu Qing, then asked the general some questions, and finally stroked the short beard under his chin and said nothing. At this moment, a white-haired master craftsman said: "Dean, although our losses in this naval battle were a bit large, being able to defeat more with less is enough to prove that the warships we designed are very good. As for The ship was burned, but there was nothing that could be done. After all, the hard sails were made of leaves and were very flammable. However, as long as they were not surrounded by enemies like this naval battle, the sails would have caught fire. , can also be extinguished in time, so overall it is good, but His Highness still asks us to improve, is this too high a requirement for us?" As soon as the old craftsman finished speaking, many of the master craftsmen in the hall nodded. After all, the flammability of sails was a big problem. The reason why the old building ships used oars was to worry about the sails being attacked by others, so in the past The warships generally had no sails. However, Wei Heizi was a little disapproving after hearing this. He looked at the people in the hall and said calmly: "Sails are indeed a big shortcoming, but what does our ship design school do? Isn't it just to solve the problems encountered in the application of various ships? Is there something wrong? So don¡¯t say this again in the future.¡± Hearing Wei Heizi¡¯s words, the old craftsman immediately retreated in shame, and everyone else also knew where they were wrong, and began to lower their heads and meditate on how to solve the problem of flammable sails. But this problem is obviously very difficult. Everyone thought for a long time, but they couldn't come up with any good solution. After all, the sail is so huge and hung at a high place, so it is naturally the enemy's first target. And this thing only needs to Once ignited, it is likely to ignite other things on the ship and become the culprit of burning the entire ship. And just when everyone, including Wei Heizi, felt a little helpless, suddenly Gao Yue, who had been silent next to him, said: "Dean, II thought of a way, but I don't know if it will work? " wxs.o Text Chapter 331 Wei Heizi and Wu Tiande Gao Yue's words attracted the attention of everyone in the hall. Although Gao Yue was the youngest among the people in the hall, he was young and flexible and was deeply loved by everyone. Even Wei Heizi admired this assistant. He was very satisfied, so as soon as his words came out, Wei Heizi asked with surprise: "Meng Xia, do you really have a solution?" Meng Xia was Gao Yue's nickname. After hearing this, Gao Yue smiled and said: "Dean, you have misunderstood. I am not that capable. It's just that the Patent Office from Chang'an sent me a list of recently applied patents two days ago. I looked at it carefully. I was very impressed by one of the patents. Although the invention of that patent was not aimed at sails, I thought I could give it a try." ", When they heard that it was the latest patent sent from Chang'an, Wei Heizi and the others were refreshed and their confidence increased. Since the establishment of the patent institute, countless talented people have applied for patents for their inventions, and their ship design institute They discovered many useful inventions from the Patent Institute, which allowed them to make many improvements in ship design. "Meng Xia, tell us the contents of that patent quickly. We have been very busy these days and we haven't even seen the latest list yet." A middle-aged master craftsman said eagerly, while Wei Heizi and others They also kept urging, wanting to know earlier what kind of patents could help them "" See The patent list sent by Changan not only had the name of a certain patent, but also a brief introduction. Gao Yue had a good memory and quickly told the patent he had seen. Speaking of which, this invention patent is not very eye-catching. It was accidentally discovered by a student from Chang'an City Taoist College. At that time, he extracted a water-soluble powder from an ore. After using this powder to make a solution, put the cotton cloth in it and soak it. Once taken out to dry, the cloth is difficult to relight. It's just that the powder is poisonous. Therefore, the soaked cloth cannot be worn again, and after being washed with clean water, the fireproof function will disappear. Therefore, this patent is not very useful in the eyes of others, and it is even possible that the Taoist Academy itself does not Take it to heart. After Gao Yue finished introducing the patent, he spoke again: "Although this invention was just an experiment with cotton cloth, I think the key lies in the solution. Maybe we can soak the sail in the solution. Once. It should also make the sails fireproof." After listening to Gao Yue's words, Wei Heizi and others nodded repeatedly. They all knew in the Taoist Academy that His Highness King Qi helped Yuan Lao Shenxian build an academy. There were many strange inventions in it, such as Zhao Biejia's Miss Yifan used the Taoist Academy's invention when she was developing a steam engine. Unexpectedly, they would also use each other's inventions now. "Meng Xia's method is good. We can first buy a batch of that powder from the Taoist Academy. Then make a solution and try it. If it is really effective, then buy the patent. If it is not effective, that's okay. , we can hand over this problem to the Taoist Academy and see if they can help us find a solution?" Wei Heizi finally made a decision. After hearing this, everyone else nodded again and again. This issue can only trouble Old God Yuan and the others. After the method is agreed upon. Naturally, there are people from the academy to handle this matter. Gao Yue originally proposed this idea. It should be done by him, but Wei Heizi still had more important things to do with Gao Yue, so he ordered others to go and asked the other party to first borrow the Fei Nu from Prince Qi's Mansion to pass the message to Mr. Wang in Chang'an City. Just help them negotiate this matter. There is no need to send people to Chang'an. After all, it takes too long to go back and forth. After staying in the Ship Design Academy for a while, Wei Heizi took Gao Yue and left, but they did not go far. Instead, they arrived at a port outside Ship City. This was a military port with guards stationed in Dengzhou. There are tens of thousands of naval troops, and all kinds of warships parked in the port. Speaking of which, the army in Dengzhou is divided into two types. One is the army of the Tang Dynasty. For example, when Goguryeo attacked Dengzhou last time, the navy and army responsible for blocking it were both the army of the Tang Dynasty. The other type is Li Min's private soldiers, such as Lu Qing's navy and the 15,000 slave-catching soldiers that Hu Li brought to Silla. They all belong directly to Li Min, and all food, drink and military pay are paid by Li Min himself. The solution is that it belongs to two different systems from the army of the Tang Dynasty. The military port that Wei Heizi came to belonged to the Tang Navy. However, due to the relationship between Li Min and Navy General Liu Ju, these Dengzhou Navy troops also helped Li Min a lot overtly and covertly. For example, this military port originally It has two functions, one is to defend the ship city. After all, this is the shipbuilding center of Dengzhou, which is equivalent to a heavy industry base, so nothing can go wrong, and it naturally needs people to guard it. The other one is the temporary storage place for Li Min's newly built warships. After Lu Qing and his navy's warships are built, they will be parked in this port for trial use, and will not be sent to Lu Qing until there are no problems. It is precisely because of this?This port was very important to Li Min, so he asked Liu Ju to station 10,000 naval troops here. After Wei Heizi arrived at the military port, soldiers immediately led him in. After finding the general in charge, he went to the military port and picked thirty warships. Then he borrowed two thousand naval troops from the military port, assigned them to the warships and set sail. Dengzhou's civilian port docked for a while, and then many craftsmen who had been prepared for it boarded the ship. There were many types of craftsmen, such as blacksmiths, carpenters, and even masons, but the most numerous were shipbuilding craftsmen. They will take a boat to the newly occupied Silla and Baekje to help build a strong military port. After all, it is already occupied by Li Min, so it is natural to station troops. Building a military port is a good choice. In addition, these thirty warships are given to Lu Qing. After all, they lost a lot of ships in the Battle of Tsushima. These ships are sent to them to restore their strength. In addition, there are also the shipbuilding craftsmen who will build a ship in Danluo. The simple shipyard helped Lu Qing and the others build some auxiliary ships, and also repaired the damaged warships, so that they would not have to be sent to Dengzhou for repairs. However, after these craftsmen boarded the ship, another group of merchants arrived with goods. They all came to take the downwind ship to transport goods to Silla or Baekje. Wei Heizi would not refuse these merchants. After all, Li Min originally encouraged business. In addition, these warships were large and empty. They could make extra money by helping merchants transport goods, and merchants did not have to worry about safety issues, so it could be said to benefit everyone. Already a matter. After the merchants loaded the goods onto the ship, Wei Heizi still did not let the fleet leave the port. Instead, he waited for a long time. Finally, with the whine of the train, the last group of people finally arrived. . There were not many people in the last group, only about twenty people in total. The leader was a middle-aged Taoist with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. He was thin and ugly, and looked indescribably wretched. The twenty people behind him None of his subordinates looked like good people, and they all looked so vicious that it made people feel chilly just looking at them. Although the middle-aged Taoist people were not many people, they brought a lot of things. Except for the twenty or so people on the train, the others were all pulling various goods. As soon as the train stopped, someone immediately came to the port. The coolies helped move things. "Dean Wei, do you want to go with us this time?" As soon as the middle-aged Taoist saw Wei Heizi at the port, he immediately greeted him enthusiastically. However, Wei Heizi felt a little unnatural when he saw this Taoist. He laughed dryly and said: "Dengzhou's strength cannot be separated from me, so Wei is just here to see the fleet off this time, but Taoist Wu is here. But you don¡¯t know when you can come back?¡± This Taoist named Wu was Wu Tiande who Li Min recruited in Chang'an. Li Min originally wanted to develop anatomy to promote the development of medicine. Unfortunately, in mainstream society like the Tang Dynasty, it was absolutely unacceptable to dissect corpses. This kind of thing happened, so he later approached Wu Tiande and asked him to recruit some people and send them to Dengzhou to prepare for the opportunity for them to study anatomy overseas. Speaking of which, Wu Tiande is indeed a talented person. With the funds provided by Li Min, he quickly recruited a group of people. Most of these people were widows and had been working with corpses all year round. They all knew some medical skills and knew a few words. Of course, these people's basic skills are indeed a bit poor, but Wu Tiande is responsible for everything. He is a lecturer at the medical school and his medical skills are very good. After these people arrived in Dengzhou, they have been studying with Wu Tiande, and this time they will finally officially began their great career. Hearing that Wei Heizi was not going, Wu Tiande couldn't help showing a disappointed expression. He looked at the other party and said with regret, "That's a shame. I owed Dean Wei thirty thousand dollars last time. I wanted to borrow it this time." I wanted to see if I could win back the money I owe you, but I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t go.¡± When Wu Tiande said this, he couldn't help but shook his head with regret, and Wei Heizi's dark face became even darker. Wu Tiande was lustful and a gambler. Not long after he came to Dengzhou, he squandered all the money given to him by Li Min. Moreover, he was not honest when he ran out of money. He asked people to borrow money every day. It turned out that he was His Highness the King of Qi. He was recruited, so many old people in Prince Qi's Mansion lent it to him out of kindness. However, they didn't expect that this guy was a scoundrel. He didn't know how to pay back the money he borrowed, and others were too embarrassed to ask him for it, such as Wei Heizi. He is a victim. Last time he lent him 30 guan, but he still hasn't seen him return it. Hearing Wu Tiande mention his thirty guan, the corner of Wei Heizi's mouth twitched a few times, and finally said: "It's just 30 guan. It can be regarded as the incense money that Wei gave to Taoist Wu. There is no need to pay it back in the future!" This is not because Wei Heizi is being generous, but because he knows that after Wu Tiande goes out this time, he may not be able to come back in the Year of the Monkey, so instead of worrying about the other party paying back the money, he might as well be generous.Once, just give it to the other person. Wu Tiande's eyes lit up when he heard that Wei Heizi was so generous. He came up with a smile and said, "That's it. Thank you very much, Dean Wei. But think about it, Brother Wei is in charge of the Design Institute and the Shipbuilding Association. You don¡¯t care about me at all. I think it¡¯s better to just lend me another seventy melons and let¡¯s make up a round number. How about we form a good relationship?¡± (To be continued. Piaotian Literature registered members recommend this article. work (wangwang.)e Text Chapter 332 Ghost Crying Island ww.x.om Under the gaze of Wei Heizi, who has a pot face that is darker than the Kunlun slaves, thirty warships carrying craftsmen, businessmen, Wu Tiande and others finally set sail slowly. Their first stop will be Silla, after dropping off a group of people, go directly to Danluo Island where the navy is stationed. This journey is very boring, but for our Taoist Wu Tiande, he can always find his own fun. He has three major hobbies in his life, sex, gambling, and medicine. There were no women on the ship, and even if there were, they were family members, so he naturally didn't dare to mess with them. As for the doctors, they were the ones who ate. When he had time, he would read medical books and discuss with other doctors, but just reading medical books was very boring. , and the doctor on the ship had poor medical skills, and he couldn't arouse interest. In the end, the only way to kill time was to gamble. It is precisely because Wu Tiande immediately set up a gambling game as soon as he got on the ship. There are also many gamblers among the merchants and craftsmen on the ship. Moreover, the ship is indeed idle and boring, so many people come to play. Even after hearing about it, people from other boats came to gamble in small boats. In fact, it is not surprising that all these situations happened. People in the Tang Dynasty were good at gambling, and no one on the ship was in charge. In addition, although Wu Tiande was not a good character, he was at least a member of Prince Qi's palace, so he came out to gamble. , naturally many people came up to participate in gambling, and as a result, there was constant hustle and bustle along the way. It's a pity that Wu Tiande's luck is really bad. He lost almost from beginning to end, and he didn't have much money in his hands, so he could only owe. As a result, when he arrived at the destination, almost everyone had Wu Tiande's IOU in their hands. It was also thanks to his status as Prince Qi's Mansion. Otherwise, you won't be able to get off the boat at all, and you might even be beaten to death by debt collectors. The navy and the Japanese fought in the Tsushima Strait. In one fell swoop, most of the Japanese maritime power was wiped out. It was this battle that completely woke up the arrogant Japanese. Not only did they immediately shrink their troops, but they also sent envoys to Chang'an. It seemed that they wanted to negotiate peace, but it was a pity. These Japanese people did not understand that this war was started by Li Min, the King of Qi. It doesn't have much to do with Chang'an. It's useless for them to go to Chang'an to discuss peace. Everything depends on Li Min's wishes. The Japanese country reduced its military strength and abandoned some islands, including Tsushima Island. After all, they also knew about this chokepoint on the sea. The Tang Dynasty will definitely not let it go. Rather than continue to fight against the Tang people, it is better to withdraw directly. Besides, they do not have the strength to compete with the Tang Dynasty's navy now. Lu Qing and the others would naturally not be polite to Japan's withdrawal, and marched a second time to occupy Tsushima Island. Speaking of which, the situation on Tsushima Island is similar to that of Danluo. They are both an independent country in name, but one is controlled by Baekje, the other is controlled by Japan, and now they are all in the hands of Li Min. The first place the warship carrying Wu Tiande and others arrived was Tsushima Island, and as soon as they arrived on the island. Wu Tiande took his people and hid in Lu Qing's military camp. Lu Qing was a little strange at first. It wasn't until later that I heard that it was to avoid debts that I understood it, but I also felt a bit of contempt for Wu Tiande, a guy wearing a Taoist robe. However, Wu Tiande had something important to do when he came this time, and Li Min also sent a letter, naming Lu Qing to personally take charge of the matter. Therefore, no matter how much Lu Qing disliked Wu Tiande, he still had to deal with him. Tsushima Island is divided into upper island and lower island. Apart from the main island, there are hundreds of small islands around it. These small islands are located around the main island like stars. They are not very eye-catching. But on these small islands Among them, there is a relatively large island. The island is all mountainous, and there are caves all over it. When the sea breeze blows, the airflow pours into the cave, and it will make a sound like a ghost crying and a wolf howling, so after Lu Qing occupied this place, , so the island was named Ghost Crying Island. Guiwei Island has been in a very busy state since it was occupied by the Lu Qing faction. Many Japanese prisoners of war were escorted here, and then under the command of some military craftsmen, the entire island was transformed. In fact, it is not The main thing that is too troublesome is to use the existing caves on the island to open up a base in the mountain. However, this base is not for the navy, but has another purpose. "Tao Zhang Wu, what do you think of this place? Not only are there mountains and waters on the island, but there are also many wild animals in the mountains and forests. You can hunt for fun in your spare time. It is really a rare and good place!" said the man on the warship. Lu Qing pointed to the Guiwei Island in front of him and introduced Wu Tiande next to him with a smile on his face. This island was prepared for him. Wu Tiande, who was wearing a brand-new Taoist robe, looked at the small island in front of him with satisfaction. Although he had not reached the island yet, looking at the green appearance of the whole island, at least the scenery was very good, and the area of ??the island was not small, which was comparable to the island. There is no comparison with Falk Island, but among the scattered small islands around it, it is still quite large. The warship did not rush to the shore, but circled around the island first. At this time, Wu Tiande discovered that the originalAlthough the mountain on this island is not high, it is extremely steep. There are steep cliffs on three sides, making it difficult for ordinary ships to approach. Only the side facing Tsushima Island is a gentle beach with buildings on it. There is a naval camp, which is usually guarded by a hundred soldiers plus two warships and several small boats. There is also a simple dock to facilitate the entry and exit of ships. Seeing Lu Qing's arrangement on the island, Wu Tiande was even more satisfied. He praised Lu Qing for not only managing the army well, but also for his thoughtfulness. No wonder he could defeat tens of thousands of Japanese troops in one fell swoop. "No, no, it's just luck!" Lu Qing said in a calm and modest tone. After getting along with each other for this period of time, Lu Qing discovered that Wu Tiande was not only a gambler, but also very lustful. There were many women abducted by the Japanese on Tsushima Island. These women were from Danluo, Baekje, and Silla. Originally, Lu Qing had promised Danluo that he would send Danluo girls back, but after Wu Tiande found out about it, he shamelessly asked several good-looking girls from him to be his maids. It was precisely because of this that Lu Qing became obsessed with Wu Tiande is even more annoying. If His Highness had not been ordered to take charge of this matter personally, I am afraid that he would have no longer wanted to deal with Wu Tiande. After the two landed on the island together, Lu Qing took Wu Tiande to a relatively large mountain in the center of the island. A not-wide cement road was built here, leading to a huge cave halfway up the mountain. After the two entered the cave under the protection of the soldiers, they found a busy scene inside. Countless Japanese prisoners of war were working naked inside. They were digging a huge mountain warehouse to store some things. As for these things What it is, even Lu Qing is not very clear about this, but Wu Tiande knows that this will be the place where they keep the corpse. The reason why Li Min sent Wu Tiande here was to build an anatomy base here. Anyway, this is an island. Without his permission, no one can come in, and people on the island can't get out, so there is no need to worry about being discovered. , and this is the Tsushima Strait. If you need anatomy materials, you can easily get some from Japan, Baekje and Silla. Even living people is not a problem, and Li Min doesn't know how to do this. If there is any psychological burden, they are not from the Tang Dynasty anyway, and they are still a threat if they are kept. Let Wu Tiande dissect them, which can be regarded as their contribution to the medical cause of mankind. After entering this stone-filled cave, walk about 100 meters forward and you will find two forks. The left intersection leads to the warehouse, which is divided into several parts. The largest part is used to store corpses, and the other is used to store some necessary items. supplies. The intersection on the right is another exit. The warehouse on the left is still being excavated and is being renovated according to the original natural cave, so Lu Qing and Wu Tiande walked in for a while and then came out, and then walked out of the mountain through the cave on the right. This is a valley with mountains blocking it on all sides, and the mountains are very steep. In addition to the cave that Lu Qing and the others came in, there were several other roads or caves that could reach here, but Lu Qing had people use them all* *Blowed up. There are still many prisoners of war working in the valley, but they are building houses here, and they are all using huge rocks excavated from the mountain and cement transported thousands of miles from Dengzhou. These houses are not beautiful, but they are beautiful. It is built very solidly. Some of the built houses are installing windows, and you can see that the windows are shining, all made of glass. This valley is where Wu Tiande and the others live and work. After all, autopsies need to be carried out in sufficient light, which is definitely not possible in a cave. Moreover, it is also very inconvenient for people to live in a cave. After all, there are no electric lights in this era. Lighting is a big problem. Wu Tiande walked around the valley and pointed out a few things that were not reasonable. Lu Qing immediately asked someone to write them down and make corrections in the future. But in the end, Wu Tiande looked at the busy Japanese prisoners of war in the valley, and said to Lu Qing next to him with some distress: "General Lu, I think there are quite a few Japanese prisoners of war working on the island, and the work on the island is almost done. , these people will no longer be needed soon. If these people go out and talk nonsense and leak the situation here, then" Wu Tiande didn't finish what he said, but his meaning was already expressed. The dissection had such a great impact that everything on the island was classified as top secret by Li Min. Even Lu Qing only helped to build everything on the island, but There is no idea what Wu Tiande is going to do on the island, which shows how confidential this matter is. That's why Wu Tiande was worried that these prisoners of war would leak out what happened here. wxs.o Text Chapter 333: Peace and Governance of Baekje and Silla ww.x.om Hearing that Wu Tiande was worried about what happened here being spread by Japanese prisoners of war, Lu Qing smiled calmly, thinking at the same time that although Wu Tiande had a bad character, he was an ordinary person after all. How could he know the cruelty of the battlefield? Thinking of this, Lu Qing said with a smile: "Daozhang Wu, you don't have to worry about this. There are a total of 1,531 prisoners of war on the island, and after the construction of this place, these people, hehe! " When he heard the end, Lu Qing had a cruel expression on his face, and even bared his teeth and smiled at Wu Tiande. As a result, Wu Tiande, who had always been bold, couldn't help but shudder, and at the same time, his eyes couldn't help but focus on working in the valley. He turned around the prisoners of war, but he didn't expect that the general Lu in front of him was really ruthless. He killed more than a thousand people at will. But it's not surprising when you think about it. After all, he is a general who leads the army. He can kill tens of thousands of people in one go on the battlefield, let alone these prisoners of war. But then Wu Tiande suddenly thought of something, and he forced a smile and said: "General Lu, since these prisoners of war can't get out of the island, why not hand them over to Pindao, I have other uses." Hearing that Wu Tiande actually wanted these prisoners of war, Lu Qing was a little confused. He couldn't figure out what this scum in the Taoist sect was going to do? However, he remembered that Li Minlai had said in the letter that he was required to meet all the requests made by Wu Tiande, no matter how weird and unreasonable they were, he should try his best to help them do it. Now he only had the right to handle thousands of prisoners of war, so Lu Qing thought After thinking about it, I agreed. After staying on Guikai Island for a period of time, Lu Qing and Wu Tiande took a boat back to Tsushima Island. Wu Tiande then summoned his more than 20 people and told everyone to get ready. They would arrive in a few days. They are going to Guikai Island to decorate. After all, they have to live there for a long time, so it¡¯s better to get everything done in advance. Although Wu Tiande's anatomy plan has far-reaching influence, compared to Li Min, it can only be regarded as a relatively important trivial matter. Compared with this trivial matter. He still has many big things to do. For example, after taking Silla and Baekje into his hands, what should he do next? Still in the Tsushima Strait, the throat of the sea, a huge fleet is traveling from north to south. Most of this fleet is composed of warships. You can guess from the size of the warships. This must be It is the navy in Li Min's hands, and it is at the rear of the fleet. Many cargo ships followed. This situation is very common. As long as the warship is not executing a combat plan, cargo ships are generally allowed to accompany the rear. This can be regarded as a little protection provided by Li Min to the maritime merchants. In the middle of the fleet is a huge ship that is much larger than other warships, even bigger than Lu Qing's handsome ship. Although this ship is also a lucky ship, its real role is not to fight. There are not many weapons, but to make the ship safer and more comfortable. Some modifications have been made to the ship shape, making it look like a giant passenger ship. The name of this ship is King Qi. It was Li Min's car at sea. After he left Chang'an this time, he would probably have to stay at sea for a long time, so he had people prepare to build a special ship for him as early as a year ago. This ship has no other The only requirement is to be strong and safe. After all, the sea is unpredictable. No one knew whether he would encounter any danger. Li Min didn't want to die in God's hands so unbearably, so naturally the safer the ship, the better. And to build this ship. Wei Heizi also specifically consulted Zhao Yifan, and then discussed with the masters of the Ship Design Institute for a long time before finally deciding on the ship model. It took nearly a year to build it, but last time Li Min returned to Dengzhou At that time, the ship was still undergoing sea trials, so Li Min never had the chance to ride on it. This was the first time he took a ride on his own ship. On the broad deck of the Qiwang, a small fixed table was placed with a few simple drinks and dishes. Li Min and Wang An sat opposite each other, drinking while enjoying the scenery on the sea, which seemed very comfortable. They had just sailed from Jincheng and were planning to go through the Tsushima Strait to the capital of Baekje, Sihe. After all, Li Min had not visited it since the conquest of Baekje. This time they went there to learn about the plan for governing Baekje. Also settled. After drinking for three rounds, Li Xin pointed to the east of the ship with a smile and said confidently: "Wang Fu, that is the Honshu Island of Japan, and in the section closest to us, there is an area called Iwami. , there is a huge silver mine there, no, to be precise, it should be a huge silver mountain. As long as we can occupy it, then mine the silver, and then mint it into coins to circulate in the market, then this value will be greater. High-value coins can definitely replace lower-value copper coins. After all, the volume of commercial transactions is too large now, and it would be too troublesome to settle with only copper coins." Hearing Li Min¡¯s ambitious words, Wang An was not so excited. Instead, he put down his wine glass and said with a smile: ¡°Your Highness, now is not the time to think about Japan. Let¡¯s think about what to do.¡±?Govern Silla and Baekje! " It's not that Wang An has no interest in the Japanese country, but he knows that he has to eat one bite at a time. Now he has just conquered Silla and Baekje. Although the two countries have temporarily stabilized their domestic affairs, how to govern them next is still a matter of course. There were no regulations, so he said this to Li Min. When Li Min heard the plan for the governance of Silla and Baekje, the complacency on his face froze. He rubbed his aching head and asked with great distress: "Wang Fu, according to your opinion, this Silla How should Baekje be governed?¡± In fact, for Silla and Baekje, Li Min just thought that this disaster must not be left behind, so even if there was no great benefit to conquering the two countries, he finally made up his mind to control the two countries, but for conquering the two countries He didn't have a systematic plan for what happened next, let alone how to manage it, so he was so distressed. What Wang An was waiting for was Li Min's words. He deliberately pondered for a while, and then he said: "Your Highness, the land of Silla and Baekje is barren, and there are no products. The only advantage is the comparison of population. Although the recruitment of workers during this period has reduced the number of prime-age men in the two countries by more than half, there are still some in the country, and the children below are also growing up and will be able to work out in two years, so in my opinion, it is best to Develop industry in both countries.¡± When Wang An said this, he took a peek at Li Min and found that Li Min's face was very ugly. It seemed that he did not agree with his proposal. However, Wang An still continued: "The Anton Governor's Mansion found out There are a lot of coal mines and iron mines, especially the iron ores, many of which are rare and rich ores. If the coal and ore there are transported to Silla and Baekje, and then refined into steel here, then , if we need to use steel in the future, we no longer need to purchase it from Datang!" There was something in Wang An's words. Although some words were not stated explicitly, Li Min could still hear them because of his intelligence. Although Li Min is now the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he has established his own business. Now because of Li Shimin's support, Li Min can get support from the Tang Dynasty no matter what he does. However, he cannot stay like this forever, but must accumulate his own strength. The strength, such as steel, cannot only be purchased from Tang Dynasty, but must also be capable of production. Silla and Baekje happen to have surplus manpower, plus the nearby Andong Protectorate. Coal and iron are produced nearby. It would be a pity not to take advantage of such convenient conditions. However, after hearing this, Li Min shook his head firmly and said to Wang An with a gloomy face: "Fu Wang, although your method is good, I can't do it!" "Why?" Wang An asked anxiously. In fact, he could vaguely guess something, but he still couldn't help but ask. Li Min turned his head and looked in the direction of Silla and Baekje, and said in a serious tone: "Wangfu, if you are not of my race, your heart must be different. Although the two small countries of Silla and Baekje are not a concern, they are even more important now. It is controlled by us, but we still cannot take it lightly. Therefore, for Silla and Baekje, we can develop industry, but we can only develop light industries such as textiles and food processing, and we cannot be too harsh on the workers of these two countries. The preferential treatment only needs to be enough for them to eat. As for heavy industries such as steel, they must not appear on this land!" Li Min¡¯s words were very firm, especially the last sentence, which added a bit more tone. This is not because Li Min is suspicious, but because he knows clearly that although Silla and Baekje were captured, the people of these two countries still yearn for their motherland, especially Silla. Jin Shengman is still the nominal queen. Therefore, he was really worried about these two small countries, so even though he knew that this was a good place to develop the steel industry, he still did not agree. And Wang An also sighed. In fact, he also knew that Li Min seemed to have a great prejudice against Silla and Baekje, and showed great disgust towards the two small countries. If there was no taboo, Li Min was Deliberately not wanting the two small countries to live well, even the development of industry is restricted everywhere, and the people of the two countries are squeezed as much as possible, as long as the domestic stability of the two countries can be guaranteed. However, since Li Min had already made up his mind, Wang An couldn't say anything more, so he nodded in agreement, and then discussed with Li Min the specific governance plans for Baekje and Silla, such as administrative divisions, military planning, etc. . Regarding these issues, although Li Min also put forward his own opinions, most of them were improved by Wang An. After all, he had experience in this area. After the final discussion between the two, they finally came up with a rough plan. This plan not only restricted the industrial development of the two countries, but also squeezed the labor force of the two countries as much as possible. In addition, Li Min made great changes in the administrative division, but he also kept his original promise and allowed Silla to retain a country title, but in terms of internal affairs, Li Min had completely ignored it. wxs.o Text Chapter 334 Cherry Blossoms in the Drizzle The patter of spring rain kept falling. Although the raindrops were not very urgent, they continued to fall for two or three days. However, it was precisely thanks to this spring rain that the coldness and dryness of winter were swept away, and the air was filled with There is a warm and moist breath that relaxes the whole body and mind. Buddhism and Taoism are at their peak in Sixian City. Even in this cold spring rain, temples and Taoism temples are crowded with worshipers. There is a smell of incense floating everywhere in the city, mixed with the fragrance of the first blooming flowers. At the same time, there is a vague feeling of being otherworldly. Li Min has been in Sixi City for two days. As soon as he arrived here, he encountered a timely spring rain. This made the Tang army who had just occupied this place spread the word that this rare spring rain was brought by His Highness King Qi. It was also Shang Yao's affirmation that King Qi occupied Baekje, so if anyone dared to cause trouble again, it would be disrespectful to Shang Yao and so on. Although these words may seem a bit ridiculous, at this time, especially in Baekje, a place where Buddhism and Taoism are prosperous, these remarks are still very intimidating. Many Li Min are dissatisfied and have an extra layer in their hearts. Frightened, although it is impossible to change his views too much because of the rain, he will not dare to show too much hostility towards Tang Jun in the future. In the past two days, Li Min barely rested, and was busy dealing with various political affairs in Baekje. Bi Jing had just conquered here, and Baekje was in chaos. In addition, the famine was more serious than that of Silla, so things were extremely complicated. If it weren't for the assistance of Wang An and the officials sent by the palace, he probably wouldn't be able to finish it even if it took a month. It took two days to finally handle some things that other people couldn't handle. Most of the rest didn't need to be handled by him personally, so Li Min could finally take a rest. He went to bed early last night and got enough sleep. I didn't get up until five hours later. The place where Li Min lived was the original royal palace of Baekje. Since the conquest of Sixiang City and the birth of King Wu Fuyu Zhang, the palace has never been inhabited. Until they heard the news that Li Min was coming, the officials of the Qi Palace in the city The palace was then packed up and used as a palace for Li Min in Baekje. After all, no one else but Li Min had the courage to live here. It is also worth mentioning that not only Li Min came this time, but also Jin Shengman, and there were many Silla officials accompanying him. In addition, their family members will also move from Jincheng to Si in a while. Come. The reason for doing this was one of Li Min's governance plans for Silla and Baekje. Now both countries are under his rule, so naturally there are no more two countries, Silla and Baekje. Although Silla still retains a country name, and Jin Shengman's queen position is also there, these two countries However, the country's administrative agencies and military have been completely disrupted by Li Min and are being reorganized. The most important one is to combine the territories of the two countries into one, and then divide them into three states, namely South Korea, Central Korea and North Korea. The reason why the word Korea is used is that there are actually two states: one bright and one dark. The obvious meaning is that this is the hometown of the Three Hans, so it is very appropriate to name it after Han. But the hidden meaning can only be understood by Li Min, a person from later generations. After defeating the arrogant small country in later generations, he still used that hateful name, which greatly satisfied Li Min's bad taste. Among them, South Korea includes most of the original territory of Baekje, while North Korea includes most of Silla's territory. As for China and Korea, it is composed of the territories divided by the two countries, but because Silla is relatively large. , so most of the territory of Central Korea is the homeland of Silla. After dividing the three administrative regions, Li Min made another important decision, which was to move Jin Shengman and most of the Silla nobles to Sixian City. As soon as this decision came out, everyone was naturally criticized. The opposition of the Silla nobles was because Jingjingcheng was the birthplace of Silla and the capital of Silla. They had great prestige and influence here. However, if they moved to Sixian, the capital of Baekje, the two countries would have It's a feud. Not to mention their reputation and influence there, they probably have to take guards with them when they go out, otherwise they may be secretly beaten to death by Baekje. Regarding the objections of these Silla nobles, Li Min was too lazy to pay attention to them and directly threatened them with force to get on the ship. As for Jin Shengman, although she was also very opposed, she was a smart woman and knew that Li Min was against them Silla. She was worried, so she made such a cruel move. No matter how much she objected, it was useless, so she finally had to agree to come to Sixian. After Li Min had a good sleep, he ate a very delicious breakfast, which finally restored his former energy. But looking at the rainy weather outside, there was nowhere to go. Fortunately, Wen'er and Hua'er were by their side. The three of them played cards on the bed for a while, but they got tired of playing after a while. Li Min dropped the cards with a bored look on his face and asked Wen'er next to him: "Wen'er, what is Jin Shengman doing now?" Seeing Li Min¡¯s interestWith a look of surprise, Wen'er and Hua'er also put down their playing cards and answered while tidying up: "Your Highness, Jin Huanru has been staying in the palace since he came to Sixian City. Although it rained these two days, , but she seems to be very interested in the palace of Baekje, and hangs around the palace when she has free time. I just saw her in the back garden of the palace." Speaking of which, King Wu of Baekje really knew how to enjoy it. This palace was built on the mountain. It was not only very luxurious, but also covered a huge area. It was roughly divided into two parts, the front and back. The front part was the palace complex, which was used for daily work and accommodation. The latter one includes a mountain and river. This mountain and river has been carefully taken care of by craftsmen. The scenery is extremely beautiful, and there are many animals there. You can go hunting when you have time. This is the so-called back garden. "The back garden?" Li Min was also somewhat interested after hearing this. When he was in Dengzhou, he had heard about the back garden of the Baekje Palace. Although it now belongs to him, he had been busy with official duties some time ago and had no intention of going to the back garden. When I took a look at the garden, I still wonder if it is as beautiful as the legend says. "Let's go and have a look too!" Li Min jumped out of bed and said excitedly. It is March now, and all kinds of flowers are in full bloom. With the light rain falling outside, the scenery must be even more beautiful, so nice. The opportunity is very rare. Seeing that Li Min was so interested, Wen'er and Hua'er were also very excited. Li Min had been very busy these past two days, and they had been standing by his side, so they didn't have the chance to appreciate the beautiful scenery of the palace. Now they finally have the opportunity. The women naturally cheered and trotted to get ready. After a while, Wen'er and Hua'er prepared everything, including three exquisite paper umbrellas, the high-tooth clogs worn by Yuyao, and a snack box with several side dishes and a pot. After bringing these things with them, Sanrui happily rushed to the back garden to play. As soon as he arrived at the back garden, Li Min was immediately stunned because he saw something very familiar here. He saw thick trees with branches planted on both sides of the gravel path they were walking on. The top is covered with clusters of pink flowers. When raindrops stick to the flowers, they look crystal clear. Moreover, under the impact of the rain, the petals of these flowers fall from time to time, looking like a rain of flowers falling from the sky. , the beauty is intoxicating. "Sakura?" Li Min recognized the trees in front of him at a glance. He really didn't expect to see cherry blossoms in a place like Baekje? But then Li Min realized that although the cherry blossoms of later generations are the national flower of Japan, the origin of the cherry blossoms is in China. It was only spread to the Korean Peninsula and Japan during the Tang Dynasty. It is estimated that there are no cherry blossoms in Japan yet, but It is already being planted here in Baekje. Wen'er and Hua'er were very excited when they saw the beautiful scenery of flowers blooming and falling. They held the umbrella with one hand, and stretched out the other hand from the umbrella to catch the petals falling from the tree in their hands, and then placed them on the small Qiong. After sniffing it under his nose, he said to Li Min with a smile: "This flower smells so good, Your Highness, you should smell it too!" Although Li Min didn't like cherry blossoms very much due to some reasons of later generations, he had to admit that when the cherry blossom trees are in full bloom, it is indeed a rare beauty. There are quite a few cherry blossom trees planted in the back garden. There are such cherry blossom trees on both sides of the road. There is also a large cherry blossom forest in the distance. From this, it can be seen that the King Wu must have liked this kind of flower very much. It is a pity that he has not yet planted it. When the flowers bloomed, he became Li Min's prisoner and could no longer enjoy the beautiful scenery. After passing through the cherry blossom forest, what caught Li Min's eyes was a hill that was not too high. The mountain was also very gentle. A winding gravel path led to the top of the mountain. On the top of the mountain, a small mountain was built. The pavilion, vaguely, seems to be someone entering the pavilion. Although the person in the pavilion couldn't see clearly, he could guess that it was definitely Jin Shengman inside. "Let's go up and have a look!" Li Min said with a smile. During the walk just now, he discovered that the back garden is indeed well-deserved. The entire back garden is built according to the mountains and rivers, and the original natural scenery is created by expert craftsmen. It has been modified to make it more suitable for people to enter. It can be regarded as a very good place to relax. If you have time in the future, you can bring Wen Xin and Xijun on vacation. Following the path to the top of the mountain, I saw Jin Shengman sitting alone in the pavilion, with two maids standing next to him. Although Jin Shengman was sitting there facing Li Min, he turned his head to the side. Like looking at something? Li Min followed Jin Shengman's gaze and found that there was a huge rock, and there seemed to be a cliff behind the rock. Originally, the rocks and cliffs looked very ordinary, but there were a lot of sacrifices placed on the big rock, but it looked like they had been there for a long time, and the sacrifices on the plate were all rotten. . In addition to these, there is also a cherry blossom on the rock, in the rainThey are blooming brightly and look like they have just been picked from the tree. (To be continued) Text Chapter 335 Luohua Cliff Jin Shengman stared blankly at the rock not far away, not knowing what she was thinking. However, she didn't even notice Li Min's arrival. She didn't wake up until the maid next to her saluted Li Min. She looked at Jin Shengman who was in deep thought, but she only looked up at Li Min, and then turned her head to look at the rock. It seemed that Li Min was not as attractive as that rock. Li Min was not angry at Jin Shengman's very rude behavior. Instead, he walked to the pavilion with a smile, put away the paper umbrella in his hand, sat down and asked, "Why, what's so special about this stone?" ?¡± Jin Shengman didn't have much reaction to Li Min's unceremonious sitting next to him. He just said in a calm tone: "This stone is nothing special. Even a few days ago, it was just a ten-meter stone." It¡¯s just an ordinary stone, but when the Tang army conquered Sixiang, many maids in the palace jumped off this stone in order to preserve their innocence, and would rather die than fall into the hands of the Tang army!¡± Jin Shengman's voice was very soft and her expression was very cold, because this was a matter that had nothing to do with her, but anyone could hear a very sad feeling in her tone, as if Jin Shengman Man herself is like those Baekje court ladies who risk their lives to keep their virginity. And when Li Min heard that this rock Jingran had this story, the expression on his face was very embarrassed. In this era, the military discipline of the Tang army was already pretty good, but looting was still inevitable during wars. For example, when Su Dingfang captured Sixian City, the soldiers of the Tang army were furious because of Baekje's resistance. Looting occurred in some places, and naturally a lot of women were robbed. Fortunately, Su Dingfang tried his best to stop it, and the looting incident was finally suppressed. In fact, it's not Li Min's fault, because he borrowed the Tang army that attacked Sixi City from Zhang Jian. Zhang Jian was not a kind person, especially he was very cruel to foreigners. When he attacked Goguryeo, he He ordered the foreign troops to be cannon fodder at the front. It can be said that he did not take those foreigners seriously at all. Naturally, his soldiers were also influenced by him and were extremely cruel in foreign battles. If Su Dingfang had not restrained him, he would not have even massacred the city. They all came out. Jin Shengman also saw the embarrassment on Li Min's face, but he did not stop. Instead, he sighed and said: "The virtues of these Baekje palace maids are really touching. After learning about this, the people of Sixian City all I asked people from the royal palace to come and worship, and I only learned about this story today, but I was thinking that if we in Silla had resisted as stubbornly as Baekje, maybe I would be like these Baekje palace ladies. Normally, one commits suicide on the day the country is destroyed to express his will!" There was deep resentment in Jin Shengman's words, and Li Min could naturally hear it, and he also knew where the other party's resentment came from. In fact, in the final analysis, it was him who moved all the Silla nobles to Sixian. Although Jin Shengman had to agree to the matter under Li Min's coercion, but the resentment in his heart could not be eliminated. Now Jingran also said that he regretted not resisting like Baekje, which was obviously saying to Li Min Angry words. However, after hearing this, Li Min pointed at Jin Shengman and laughed. After a while, he said: "If Silla doesn't surrender, I can't guarantee other things, but you, the queen, will never live until the country is overthrown." On that day, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s Jin Chunqiu and Jin Gengxin who want to commit suicide!¡± Li Min bluntly pointed out that based on the situation in Silla at that time, if Jin Shengman had not married him, he would have been usurped by Jin Chunqiu long ago. Moreover, although Jin Shengman was Jin Chunqiu's aunt, I am afraid that With the character of the other party, she would definitely not be spared her life, so she would not survive until the country was overthrown. After hearing this, Jin Shengman glared at Li Min fiercely. Although what he said was good, it made her very embarrassed. "By the way, let me tell you some good news. Kim Chunqiu and Kim Gengxin have been caught. They were hiding everywhere in Baekje, and finally ran to the seaside. They originally planned to escape to Japan by boat, but unfortunately they were intercepted by the navy at sea. , now on the way to be escorted." Li Min didn't care about Jin Shengman's attitude, and even told him a piece of good news with a smile. When Su Dingfang captured Sixian City, Jin Chunqiu and Jin Gengxin were placed under house arrest in the palace. However, they were so lucky that they took advantage of the chaos when the city was breached and escaped, taking some of the flowers with them. Dolang, relying on these connections, hid everywhere in Baekje. Later, they finally prepared to escape to Japan, but in the end they failed. "Great, when will they be escorted to Sixian?" Jin Shengman also said with some surprise. She hated these two people very much in her heart. If they hadn't pressed hard in the country, she wouldn't have been unable to control the situation in the country. In the end, she had to marry Li Min and send the entire Silla to Silla. Got out. "It is estimated that??There was a couple of years ago. Speaking of which, the two of them were really capable and fled to the Tsushima Strait. If it weren't for their bad luck and met the fleet patrolling under me, I'm afraid they would have really escaped this time. The country of Japan. "Li Min also said with a hateful tone. When he was in Silla, he wanted to kill these two people, but in the end he let them escape to Baekje. If he lets them escape from Baekje to Japan again this time, then he will really I'm going to be pissed half to death. Speaking of the arrests of Jin Chunqiu and Jin Gengxin, the resentment in Jin Shengman's heart finally decreased a little, and his thinking finally returned to normal. After considering his current situation, he sighed quietly and said: "Your Highness, the new Luo and Baekje are in your hands, how will you govern them in the future?" Li Min did not answer immediately, but looked at the drizzle outside the pavilion, and then asked Wen'er to arrange the food and wine in the food box. Jin Shengman was also very knowledgeable and personally picked up the wine pot and poured Li Min a glass of wine. Li Min picked up the wine glass and took a sip gently, and then said: "Don't worry about this. Since I have divided Silla and Baekje into three states, I will treat this place as my own territory. We will manage it well, I dare not say anything else, but there is no problem in keeping the people here fed." Seeing that Li Min spoke in such general terms, Jin Shengman was not satisfied, but she also knew that Li Min did not want her to interfere in the political affairs here anymore, so she did not speak anymore, and Li Min also fell silent at this time. There was silence in the pavilion for a while, and the atmosphere seemed a bit awkward. After a while, Li Min suddenly picked up the wine bottle and stood up. Regardless of the thin spring rain outside, he walked directly to the rock where the Baekje palace maid jumped off the cliff. Wen'er wanted to give him an umbrella, but Li Min stopped him. Rejected. He tipped the wine pot in his hand, and a thin stream of wine poured out. It seemed that Li Min was offering wine to worship the maids who jumped off the cliff. After the worship, Li Min returned to the pavilion, and then said to Wen'er next to him: "Wen'er, please write down my worship of the maid who jumped off the cliff, and then order it to be spread, and in addition, let me do it." There are a few words carved on this rock, let's call it 'Luohua Cliff', and on the first and fifteenth day of every month, the back garden is open to the outside, allowing others to come in and pay homage to these palace ladies!" "Yes, I have written it down!" Although Wen'er didn't understand the meaning of Li Min's actions, she didn't ask any more questions. After all, in her opinion, as long as it was ordered by His Highness, there would be a reason for it. She just had to follow the instructions. Just do what His Highness tells you. After Jin Shengman heard this, a complicated look flashed in her eyes. Naturally, she was very clear about Li Min's move. It was nothing more than using this incident to express her tolerance and generosity to Baekje, and then win her heart. That¡¯s all. After all, Baekje is still somewhat different from Silla. The unrest in various parts of the country has not yet subsided, so it is very necessary for Li Min to make these moves to win over people. After giving orders to Wen'er, Li Min no longer thought about these troublesome things, but concentrated on drinking and having fun here. Jin Shengman had already accepted his fate. After all, no matter how dissatisfied she was, the Silla nobles moved to Si Xiu has also become a fact. It can be said that she has been completely defeated in the battle with Li Min. She doesn't even know what she should do next? Thinking of this, Jin Shengman was very confused. In the end, Qian Jian didn't think about it anymore. He grabbed the wine glass and started drinking with Li Min. Unfortunately, her ability to drink was not that good. After just a few drinks, she was already drunk. , began to talk more, and even talked about how she was forced to sit on the throne of the queen by her cousin, and then fought with the courtiers, which made her feel very aggrieved, and finally crawled on the table and cried. stand up. Seeing Jin Shengman showing her weak posture in front of him for the first time, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little sympathy in his heart. He remembered that when they were in Pyongyang, although the two of them got along very unpleasantly, Bi Jing could be regarded as an unforgettable one. Unfortunately, when they met again for the second time, the other party was already the queen. For his own benefit, Li Min had to force Jin Shengman to give Silla to him in vain. However, Li Min's compassion did not last long. After crying and venting for a while, Jin Shengman grabbed the wine bottle and took a few swigs again, then pointed at Li Min and scolded him. Not only did he scold Li Min Bullying her as a little girl, and even scolding him for not being a man. Even now, they are married, but she is still a virgin Hearing Jin Shengman's drunken words, the two maids around her were frightened. , firstly because they were afraid that Li Min would punish their queen, and secondly because they were worried that after hearing such a 'confidential' thing, Li Min would silence them. Contrary to them, Wen'er and Hua'er covered their mouths and snickered after hearing this, which made Li Min extremely embarrassed. Finally, Li Min asked two maids to help Jin Shengman, who was very drunk, and he was no longer in the mood to enjoy the scenery. However, just when Li Min was about to leave, he suddenly saw someone running towards them quickly from the bottom of the mountain. , when he was in front of him, he immediately presented a letter, which was just sent from Dengzhou, but he just opened the letter and read it.Afterwards, a face immediately became extremely pale, with a look of sadness on his face!. Text Chapter 336 The Death of Yang Jian In the study room of the Baekje Palace, a dim yellow oil lamp burned quietly, with one or two lanterns popping out from time to time, but no one trimmed the wick at all. Li Min sat alone under the lamp, holding a just-opened letter in his hand, his face full of grief. The letter in his hand was written by Concubine Yang herself. It was first sent to Dengzhou and then transferred to him from Dengzhou. As for the content of the letter, it is an extremely sad thing. Li Min's uncle Yang Jian, who finally survived, passed away due to illness a month ago. Although Li Min had been mentally prepared for this incident for a long time. After all, Yang Xian was terminally ill and had suffered several life-threatening illnesses before he left Chang'an. But when this incident really came, Li Min still couldn't accept it. , especially thinking that when Yang Xian passed away, his close nephew could not see him for the last time, which made Li Min feel a little guilty. In fact, speaking of it, Li Min and Yang Min knew each other for a short time, less than a year together. However, it was within this short period of time that Yang Min and Li Min established a deep friendship. The family relationship, thinking that when the two first met in Taiwan, Yang Xian entrusted everything to him and tried his best to help him in all aspects. It was precisely because of Yang Xun's help that Li Min was able to live in such a beautiful place. In a short period of time, Taiwan¡¯s development will be on the right track. It is also worth mentioning that except for Li Shimin who sincerely supported Li Min's move to give up the throne, most people in the Tang Dynasty were very puzzled by Li Min's move. Even Concubine Yang did not approve of his son. After all, in the eyes of others, this move of leaving the throne alone and going overseas to deal with students is not stupid. Although Yang Xian may not understand that Li Min was forced by industry and commerce to find a long-term development path overseas, he does understand that his nephew is definitely a very smart person, since he chose to develop overseas. There must be his reasons, so for Li Min's matter, Yang Xun showed his support in every aspect, and even handed over all the Jingwei into his hands. This kind of unconditional trust naturally made Li Min trust Yang Qing also became closer. But it was precisely this person who made Li Min feel very close to him that he could not get rid of the entanglement of the disease in the end, when Li Min's overseas plans had just started. Just letting go like this naturally made Li Min feel extremely sad. After receiving the letter, he locked himself in the study room and sat there alone, motionless. Although the people around Li Min didn't know what happened, they all knew that his prince had a habit of shutting himself up in the study room when he encountered something difficult to solve, until he thought of a solution. will come out. Moreover, no one is allowed to disturb during this period, not even Wen'er and Hua'er. But today¡¯s situation is a bit special. Wen'er and Hua'er saw Li Min's face full of pain after receiving the letter. Moreover, since he locked himself in the study room in the morning, there had been no movement inside. It was almost the third day of the night. Li Min didn't come out, nor did he ask anyone to prepare food. Thinking that His Highness had not eaten two meals, Wen'er and Hua'er outside were naturally very distressed, but they did not dare to barge in rashly. Finally, in desperation. Hua'er thought of someone and immediately took Wen'er to a side hall of the palace. ¡°You all don¡¯t dare to go in, how can I dare to go in?¡± Jin Shengman twirled his hair and said lazily. She got drunk in the back garden this morning and hasn't gotten up yet. If Wen'er and Hua'er hadn't come to find her, she would have slept until tomorrow morning. "Ren Jin, His Highness has locked himself in the study for almost a whole day. He has not eaten lunch or dinner, and has not even drank. If this continues, I'm afraid his body will not be able to bear it." Wen'er was anxious. came down. "Yes, although His Highness has locked himself in the study to think about things before, he has never been like this. He stayed in the study for seven or eight hours, and he didn't even eat. If he continues like this, he will be in trouble. People can't stand it, so please go and have a look!" Hua'er also said anxiously. Hearing the requests of these two girls, Jin Shengman was also a little worried. After all, Li Min was also her husband, and she was the only one with Li Min now. If there was really something wrong with Li Min's health, I'm afraid she Life is not easy either. Thinking of this, Jin Shengman sighed helplessly, stood up and said, "Okay, take me to see it!" Wen'er and Hua'er were relieved when they heard Jin Shengman agreed. Although they were Li Min's personal maids, they had low status after all, and there were some things they couldn't do. Although Jin Shengman didn't have the same relationship with Li Min, That's great, but after all, she is from Han, and she is also the Queen of Silla. If she comes forward, even if she disturbs Li Min, there will definitely be no problem. ? ?Shengman had just woken up from drunkenness, and his head still felt a little heavy. He was too lazy to put on any formal clothes, so he put on a fur and followed Wen'er and the others to Li Min's room. Although there were many guards standing outside, there were many guards in the study. But it was very dark, with dim lights reflecting on the windows. I couldn't tell what Li Min was doing inside? Jin Shengman walked to the door of the study and asked Wen'er and Hua'er to guard the door. He went up and knocked on the door himself, but heard Li Min inside saying in a very tired voice: "I'm fine, you don't want to Come and disturb me!¡± If it were Wen'er and Hua'er who knocked on the door, they probably wouldn't dare to knock again, but Jin Shengman was different from them. After hearing Li Min's words, instead of leaving, he opened the door and walked in. Li Min was sitting behind the desk with a sad face, and there were even tears on his face. He didn't expect anyone to dare to come in, so when he saw Jin Shengman, he was stunned at first, and then turned from sadness to anger: "Who let you in? Yes, get out!" Jin Shengman didn't expect that Li Min would shed tears, and her expression was blank at the moment. However, she soon regained her composure and turned a deaf ear to Li Min's words. She closed the door first, then gently walked over and sat next to Li Min. "Is your Highness sad?" he asked. Li Min saw that Jin Shengman didn't listen to him at all, but he didn't chase people away again. Instead, he snorted and turned away, ignoring Jin Shengman's words. Jin Shengman had long been accustomed to Li Min's cold attitude towards him, so he was not angry. He looked over the letter in Li Min's hand and quickly understood what was going on. "Your Highness, people cannot be resurrected after death, so you should take care of yourself!" Jin Shengman sighed. She didn't expect that Li Min had such an affectionate side, that he was so sad because of the death of his uncle, and locked himself in the study without eating or drinking. This was completely opposite to the cold and cruel His Royal Highness King Qi in her heart. At this time, Li Min also noticed that Jin Shengman was reading the letter in his hand. He immediately snorted again with great dissatisfaction, then put the letter away and said: "If it weren't for your Silla and Baekje affairs, I wouldn't have done it in the first place. I will leave Chang'an in such a hurry. If I don't leave Chang'an, I can spend more time with my uncle and his old man, but now we are separated by yin and yang, and we will never see each other again!" Li Min's words can be said to be strong words, or they can be said to be made out of anger. After all, Silla and Baekje didn't invite you. If it weren't for Li Min, maybe both countries would be fine, and they wouldn't be as ruined as they are now. . As the Queen of Silla, Jin Shengman was naturally very angry at Li Min's words, but she also knew that these were Li Min's angry words, so she quickly calmed down her anger and changed the subject: "Your Highness, since uncle It¡¯s already passed away, so it¡¯s useless to talk about it, so why not think about what¡¯s next.¡± "What's next?" Li Min changed his attention as soon as he heard this, and his mind became clearer at the same time. When Jin Shengman saw that Li Min had fallen into the trap, he deliberately showed a sad expression and said: "Husband, since my uncle is the former Sui prince, he must be buried with his grandfather, and my grandfather's mausoleum is in Yangzhou, so my uncle's coffin must also be buried together." Send them there for burial, and you, Your Highness, are in Dengzhou, and His Highness King Wu is in Shanghai, so my uncle¡¯s funeral procession will definitely take the waterway, pass through Dengzhou and enter the sea, and then reach Yangzhou. In this way, both Your Highness and King Wu will If we can meet my uncle's coffin on the road, we can go to Yangzhou together." Jin Shengman's analysis is reasonable. After all, Yang Jian has a special status and does not have many relatives. As Li Min and Li Ke are nephews, they naturally have to attend his funeral. In addition, if they want to go to Yangzhou from Chang'an, they have to take the waterway. It is also faster. Li Min and Li Ke can also meet the funeral procession on the road, so Li Min may have to return to Dengzhou. After Jin Shengman's reminder, Li Min also thought of this. Now is not the time to grieve, he must first settle the three Hanzhous he captured, and then rush back to Dengzhou immediately to wait for the funeral procession of Yang Xian. Come, and then rush to Yangzhou together, but I don¡¯t know who is in the funeral procession this time. I think my grandmother and Cai¡¯er will definitely come, and my aunt Princess Nanyang should be there too. As for my mother, Concubine Yang, I don¡¯t know if my father, Li Shimin, will come. Will he be released? Thinking of this, Li Min finally cheered up. Jin Shengman next to him also noticed the change in Li Min, and he was relieved at the moment. He immediately had some simple meals prepared. After all, Li Min hadn't eaten anything all day, and he had to deal with Baekje in the next few days. Things here can't be done without taking good care of your body. Li Min didn¡¯t have any appetite at first, but after Jin Shengman¡¯s persuasion, he finally had to eat some. Just under the dim light, Li Min looked at Jin Shengman who was tenderly carrying food for him, but some complicated emotions flashed in his eyes. At the same time, he was also thinking in his heart whether he was too cruel to Jin Shengman. Some? Text Chapter 337 Something big happened In the next few days, Li Min took the time to sort out the affairs of Sanhan Prefecture and make some administrative arrangements. Although Sanzhou has been controlled by Li Min now, the public sentiment is still unstable, so in the early stage The main goal is to stabilize people's hearts, and then vigorously support Tang merchants to set up factories in the three states. Of course, these factories are light industries related to people's livelihood, and they also provide relatively low wages to the local workers hired. Anyway, as long as Just make sure no one is starved to death. After doing all this, Li Min was still a little worried, so in the end, in addition to setting up governors in the three states, he also temporarily left Wang An and Lu Hong here. Both of them were Li Min's confidants, and they both had Dacai, with them here to take charge, Li Min can leave with peace of mind. After dealing with this, Li Min immediately took Jin Shengman on the King of Qi and was escorted by a small fleet back to Dengzhou. When he first returned to the palace, Wen Xin handed him another letter from Chang'an, which was sent by Wang Zihao. It mainly described the circumstances of Yang Xian's death in detail. It turned out that a month ago, Yang Jian suddenly fell ill again. Although Sun Simiao tried his best to rescue him, medicine and medicine could not kill him. Yang Jian was already seriously ill and could not be saved by human power. So in the end, there was no way to save him. The last prince of the former Sui Dynasty also died. The curtain of life finally came to an end, and Queen Xiao was heartbroken as she watched her son die, and even fainted on the spot. This shows that she was not as open-minded as she said at the beginning. However, when Yang Xun passed away, he specifically told Li Min not to tell Li Min the news of his death for the time being, because he knew that it was a critical period for Li Min to control Silla and Baekje, so he did not want Li Min to suffer the consequences of his death. He was distracted by his own death, and it was precisely because of this that Li Min received the news from Concubine Yang one month after Yang Xian's death. At this time, Li Min happened to have pacified Silla and Baekje. After Li Min read this, he thought that Yang Xian had not forgotten to support his overseas development until his death. He felt sad again and burst into tears. Wen Xin, who was next to him, saw her husband's grief and came over. He comforted softly and took out a handkerchief to wipe Li Min's tears. Yang Xian¡¯s funeral procession went down the Yellow River by boat as Jin Shengman analyzed. The first stop was to reach Dengzhou, mainly to pick up Li Min and get on the boat. Moreover, the funeral procession only stayed in Dengzhou for one night and set off immediately the next day. After Li Min saw Yang Xian's coffin, he naturally cried bitterly again, and then entertained the mourners. In the funeral procession for Yang Zhen, Li Min saw Empress Xiao, but this old man who had always been in good spirits had now aged more than ten years and was in very poor health. If it weren't for Princess Nanyang and Yang beside him, If the concubine supported her, she might not even be able to walk. But no matter how bad her health was, she insisted on sending her son on his last journey. Queen Xiao is meeting Li Min, her closest grandson. Finally, he cheered up a little and asked Li Min to talk about some common things. But as he continued, he talked about Yang Jian again, which made Empress Xiao burst into tears. Finally, under the persuasion of Princess Nanyang and Concubine Yang, It was with great difficulty that Queen Xiao stopped crying. Princess Yang Jian of Nanyang was both born to Queen Xiao. So even though she was already outside the country, she still came to mourn her brother. Concubine Yang and Yang Xian had a deep relationship, and Li Shimin also knew this. Therefore, it was agreed that Concubine Yang would accompany Yang Xian to his funeral. In addition, Li Min also met Cai'er. However, compared with the liveliness in Chang'an, Cai'er was now depressed and haggard. She even talked a lot less. Only when she saw Li Min did she speak again. She threw herself into his arms and cried loudly. Moreover, Li Min heard from Concubine Yang that Cai'er had been seriously ill some time ago, and it was only in the past two days that she recovered. In addition to women like Queen Xiao, Xiao Yu was also in the funeral procession. He was responsible for the scheduling of the entire procession. There were also some descendants of the Yang family, such as Li Min's nominal cousin Yang Zhengdao. Although he was related to Yang Xian was not related by blood, but he was at least his heir in name, so he also wore filial piety this time. Originally, Li Min thought that Queen Xiao and the others had been on the boat for such a long time, and that Queen Xiao and Cai'er were not in good health, so he wanted them to rest in Dengzhou for two more days, but Queen Xiao refused. According to her meaning, she wanted to put her son to rest as soon as possible, so she didn't want to spend too long on the road. Li Min couldn't persuade him at first sight, so he had to take Wen Xin and leave Dengzhou with Queen Xiao. However, he invited Queen Xiao and the others to his Qi Wang. After all, this ship was specially made and not only stronger. , and it is also very stable. As long as there are no big winds and waves, it is almost the same as on land. This can also make Empress Xiao and Cai'er feel better. There was a heavy atmosphere in the funeral procession. Whether it was true or false, everyone's expressions were not good-looking, especially Li Min.Needless to say, as long as nothing happened, he and Wen Xin would always stay with Empress Xiao. However, seeing Cai'er's depressed look, Li Min had to take the responsibility of making Cai'er happy. After all, if this continued, Cai'er's small body would be terrible. Too much to take. Cai'er and her father Yang Jian depended on each other for life, and their relationship was naturally very deep. Therefore, the death of her father was a huge blow to Cai'er. In addition, she was relatively precocious and already understood the concept of life and death, so along the way, she almost never Never smiled. But Cai'er is still a child after all, and Yang Xian has been dead for more than a month. In addition, Li Min can tease children, so within a few days, Cai'er's face finally regained some cheerfulness, and Yang The concubine and the others were all relieved when they saw this. The fleet went all the way south and soon arrived in Yangzhou. Li Ke was originally in Shanghai, not far from Yangzhou, so he had been waiting in Yangzhou for a long time. In addition, he also repaired the outside of Yang Guang's mausoleum. Speaking of which, Yang Guang was reburied by Li Yuan with imperial rites, so the standards of this mausoleum were also extremely high. Unfortunately, the Yang family's connections in the former Sui Dynasty were withered, and no one guarded the mausoleum here. After Li Min and the others arrived here, they held a grand funeral for Yang Xun. The local officials in Yangzhou heard that the former Sui prince came here to be buried. In addition, Li Ke, Li Min and Concubine Yang were accompanying them, so naturally none of them were interested. If you dare to neglect, you will send many people to help. If you have any requests, you only need to make them, and they will comply with them. The underground palace of Yang Guang's mausoleum was not sealed. It was originally reserved for Empress Xiao. After all, the couple must be buried together. But I didn't expect that the second person buried in the mausoleum would be Yang Jian, and Empress Xiao was watching. When they arrived at the coffin where her husband and son were placed side by side, they burst into tears. Even Li Min couldn't stop him. In the end, it was because Empress Xiao was old and her health was much worse. As a result, she fainted and fell to the ground. Everyone was so frightened that they carried Queen Xiao back with all their hands. After asking the doctor to take a look, she finally woke up. After the funeral, Li Min arranged for everyone to go to Yangzhou to rest for a few days. After all, no one had had a good rest since Yang Xian's death. But on the second day after settling in Yangzhou, Concubine Yang called Li Min over. Li Min and the others lived in Li Ke's villa in Yangzhou. Li Ke had been in Shanghai during this period and would come to Yangzhou to live for a while in his spare time, so he asked someone to buy a manor with a large area. There was no problem for them and their group to move in at all. When Li Min came to the courtyard where Concubine Yang lived and entered the bedroom, he saw Concubine Yang sitting there with a frown on her face. She didn't know what she was thinking. When she saw Li Min, she asked him to sit down and said, "Liu Lang, you should have found out about your grandmother." Is your health much worse?" After hearing this, Li Min also nodded with a sad face and said: "My uncle's death has been a great blow to my grandmother. In addition, she is also old and her health is not very good. If it continues like this, I'm afraid ¡­¡± Li Min didn't say what he said, but anyone who cares can see that there is something wrong with Queen Xiao's health. But it's normal when you think about it. After all, she is nearly eighty years old, and she is also suffering from the pain of losing her son. , no one can bear this kind of blow. Concubine Yang sighed after hearing this, and seemed to be talking to Li Min and said to herself: "When my mother and second brother met for the first time, she was extremely open-minded and seemed to really see through life and death, but now I know , It turns out that my mother was just afraid that my second brother would feel guilty, so she deliberately showed her open-mindedness about life and death." Concubine Yang spoke in a very low voice, but Li Min heard it very clearly, but he also sighed after hearing it, but he also had a guess in his heart, that is, his uncle Yang Jian might have seen that Empress Xiao was deliberately pretending. He was open-minded, but he didn't show it. After all, he didn't have much time and just wanted to see more of his mother's smile. "Liu Lang, if we can't continue like this, your grandmother's health will definitely not be able to bear it. Is there any way you can let her relax?" Concubine Yang continued. She knew that her son had the most evil ideas, so she raised such a difficult problem. However, after hearing this, Li Min said with a bitter face: "Mother, concubine, this is really difficult for my son. Grandma is suffering from the pain of losing a child. How can she recover easily?" But when he said this, Li Min was really upset. Thinking of a way, she said with a hint of joy, "Concubine, how about this. Since grandma finally comes out, let's just live in Dengzhou for a while. I won't have anything to do next, so I will accompany grandma every day. Coupled with the pistachio of Chou Chou, it will definitely make grandma feel much better." When Li Min mentioned Chou Chou, Concubine Yang also had a smile on her face. Chou Chou is now almost ten months old and can call people. It is the cutest time. If Empress Xiao goes to Dengzhou, It does help her forget her grief as soon as possible. "Is this a good method, or" Concubine Yang also agreed with Li Min's method and was just about to praise her son.At that moment, Li Ke suddenly rushed in in a panic and shouted to Concubine Yang and Li Min: "Oh no, something big has happened!" Text Chapter 338 Shanghai under construction "Ke'er, why are you so alarmed?" Concubine Yang asked with some displeasure. She was not angry at Li Ke for suddenly barging in, but seeing Li Ke so panicked, she lost some royal decency. Li Min took a few deep breaths and then said: "Mother, my grandmother and aunt just told me to build a small Taoist temple next to my grandfather's mausoleum. Then they can practice in the Taoist temple, and by the way, they can also give Grandfather and uncle guard the mausoleum." As soon as Li Ke's words came out, Concubine Yang stood up in shock. It would be fine if only Princess Nanyang was here, but she didn't expect that even Queen Xiao would stay here. With her age, she was probably determined. The idea died here. "Mother, let's go and persuade my grandmother. Although Yangzhou is good, there is no one who can take care of her. If something unexpected happens, then" Li Min also continued to say, but the following words But he didn't finish his words, obviously he didn't agree with Queen Xiao living here. "Let's go and take a look!" Concubine Yang sighed after being shocked. She knew Empress Xiao very well and knew that since the other party proposed to live here, she must have made up her mind. However, with the other party's temper, it was almost impossible to change Empress Xiao's mind. The mother and son came to the courtyard where Queen Xiao lived. As soon as they walked to the door, they heard a girl crying inside. Without asking, she knew it was Cai'er. There was also an old voice whispering something, listening to the voice It should be Xiao Yu. Following Concubine Yang into the house, she saw Queen Xiao sitting on a chair, Cai'er was crawling on top of her crying, and Xiao Yu stood aside, persuading Queen Xiao with a sad face, hoping to dissuade her from staying. Yangzhou¡¯s idea. However, looking at the firm look on Queen Xiao's face, it was obvious that Xiao Yu's persuasion had no effect. Seeing Concubine Yang and Li Min coming in, before they could say anything, Empress Xiao immediately said: "Jiuniang, you came just in time. I think Ke'er has already told you about the matter, and I will live here permanently in the future. , but Cai'er is going to trouble you!" Seeing that Empress Xiao was the first one to block her own mouth, this made Concubine Yang know that her aunt had already made up her mind, but she still said: "Mother, the scenery here in Yangzhou is extremely beautiful, indeed. A good place for self-cultivation. But after all, there is no reliable person here. If you and your sister are the only ones living here, there won¡¯t even be a junior to take care of you. How can your daughter bear this?" Li Min also spoke at this time: "Grandma, what my mother and concubine said is exactly what my grandson is worried about. If you and your aunt don't want to go back to Chang'an, then you might as well follow me to Dengzhou to live for a few years. Then you will have your grandson." He Wenxin will take care of you, and Chouchou will accompany you, so your life will definitely not be boring!" I heard Li Min mention Chou Chou. Empress Xiao was also a little moved, and Princess Nanyang, who had been silent for a long time, also persuaded her: "Jiu Mei and Liu Lang are right. Mother, you are old. If you only have your daughter to take care of you, you are really worried, so why not Go live in Liulang's house for a while, and my daughter can stay here alone to guard the mausoleum." Xiao Yu and others also saw that Queen Xiao was a little shaken, and immediately rushed to persuade Queen Xiao, especially Cai'er who cried and begged Queen Xiao not to leave her. After all, after her father died, Queen Xiao was her closest elder. Seeing that all the juniors were unwilling to stay in Yangzhou, Queen Xiao had to sigh in the end. He said slowly: "Okay, since you all said so, then I will go live with Liulang for a while." When everyone heard this, they just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but then they heard Empress Xiao continue: "But Yangzhou can't stop here. Ke'er, you still have to find someone to help me and your aunt build a Taoist temple. After the construction is completed, , I will come back from Liulang¡¯s place and concentrate on staying with the father and son here!¡± No one expected that Queen Xiao was so determined to stay in Yangzhou. Although she agreed to stay with Li Min for a while, she still had to come back in the end. Originally, Concubine Yang and the others wanted to persuade her again, but Xiao Yu stopped her with her eyes. After all, as a brother, he knew that since his sister had said so, it would be useless for others to persuade her, so they simply agreed temporarily. Come down and let Queen Xiao go to Dengzhou to live for a while. Maybe she will change her mind then. And even if you don't change your mind, as long as you take good care of your health in Dengzhou, it won't be a problem to come back and live in Yangzhou. Concubine Yang and the others also knew that Queen Xiao had made up her mind, and Xiao Yu stopped her, so they had no choice but to sigh and stop trying to dissuade her. However, after leaving, Yang Jian secretly ordered Li Ke and Li Min to let Li Ke delay Yangzhou as much as possible. The construction progress here is progressing, while Li Min is trying his best to please Queen Xiao, and it is best to prevent her from thinking about things in Yangzhou. Li Ke and Li Min naturally agreed to their mother's instructions, but Li Ke's task was not difficult, but Li Min was different. Wanting to please Empress Xiao was also Li Min's strength, butIt is extremely difficult to make Empress Xiao forget about Shu. After all, her husband and son are buried here in Yangzhou. How could she forget them? Because of Yang Xian's funeral, everyone was very tired, so brothers Li Ke and Li Min arranged for everyone to live in Yangzhou for a while, but Li Min didn't rest. After settling everyone in, he immediately took a ride with Li Ke The ship went to Shanghai. It has been a year since Li Min proposed the construction of Shanghai City. During this year, Li Min has not been here once, so he wanted to take this opportunity to see the city of Shanghai. How's the construction going? Shanghai is located at the estuary of the Yangtze River, with the prosperous Suzhou and Hangzhou at its back. It can be said that it has an advantageous location. Ever since King Li Min of Qi decided to build a new city here, Magistrate Xie of Huating County ordered people to post recruitment notices and start recruiting workers in the name of the county government. The recruited craftsmen were paid monthly. As for these Naturally, all the wages came from Li Min's Qi Prince's Mansion. As soon as this notice came out, countless farmers from Suzhou and Hangzhou rushed to apply for the job. After all, the silk industry in the Tang Dynasty was squeezed out of some living space by cotton cloth. Suzhou and Hangzhou were the first to bear the brunt. Many of them grew mulberry and raised silkworms. The farmers in China live in poverty. Instead of starving at home, they might as well go out and buy some energy. Although the wages they earn are not much, they can feed a few people even if they save a little. So when Li Min rushed to Shanghai City, what he saw was a construction scene in full swing. Countless civilians were carrying mud and digging at a port, building it into a deep-water dock bit by bit. On another pier that has been built long ago, there are countless merchants gathered. The ships in the sea cover the entire sea surface, and there are even collisions with ships entering and exiting from time to time. Fortunately, the speed of ships in this port is very fast. They were not very fast, so there was no capsizing accident. Li Ke on the boat looked at the busy city of Shanghai in front of him, and introduced Li Min very proudly: "Liu Lang, three docks have been built in Shanghai, and three more are under construction. When all the docks are completed, Once the construction is completed, the congestion here in the port can be resolved.¡± Hearing Li Ke's confident words, Li Min was very pleased. Although Li Ke was very talented in the past, he had never been able to bring his talents into full play. Now the construction of Shanghai City has just given He has a platform to show himself, and his words are filled with unprecedented confidence and maturity. "Second brother, how many permanent residents are there in Shanghai now, and what about the taxes?" Li Min looked at the busy and chaotic Shanghai pier and asked Li Ke with a smile. Regarding the hardware construction in Shanghai, Li Min has nothing to worry about. After all, in addition to Li Ke, there are also many construction officials sent by the imperial court. With them helping with the design and planning, there will naturally be no problem. Now he is concerned about Shanghai software development. After hearing this, Li Ke recalled a little and replied: "Although the port in Shanghai is only half-built, and the facilities in the city still need to be improved, it has attracted a lot of maritime merchants because of its favorable geographical conditions. People come here to trade, and the cement roads leading to Shanghai are almost built, so goods from nearby places are slowly gathering in Shanghai. Now the population in the city is extremely mobile, although no special statistics have been made. , but according to our preliminary estimates, it should fluctuate between 200,000 and 300,000 people, and with the acceleration of urban construction, there will definitely be more and more people in the future." At this point, Li Ke paused for a moment, and then continued: "As for taxes, taxes such as household taxes do not count. After all, the main taxes in Shanghai come from the port, and when I came to Shanghai, Within a period of time, the total tax revenue of Shanghai City in the spring has reached 100,000 guan, and as time goes by, more and more ships will come to Shanghai for trading, so the total tax revenue this year is expected to reach 500,000 guan." When Li Min heard these two results, he was overjoyed. Now Shanghai has just started, and even the most important port has been half built. It can already collect 500,000 yuan in commercial taxes. If the entire Once the city is completed, it is estimated that the tax revenue of one million dollars a year will not be lost. Moreover, these millions of dollars in tax revenue are mainly port revenue. Shanghai will also have other industries such as shipbuilding, textiles, and food. When these industries are added together, the tax revenue they can provide will not be less than that of the port, so If the entire city develops, there should be no problem with the tax revenue of two million guan per year. In this case, it will be almost as high as that of Dengzhou. After all, the annual tax revenue of Dengzhou is only 3 to 4 million guan. That's all. If time passes, it is not impossible that Shanghai's tax revenue will exceed that of Dengzhou. After all, in comparison, the location here in Shanghai is really great. While the two were talking, their boat had already entered a pier. Because there were too many boats and their boat was big, they had to bump into the surrounding boats to find a berth, and the group of people could finally get off the boat. Text Chapter 339 Meeting an old friend by chance As soon as Li Ke and Li Min's boat docked, they immediately got off the boat impatiently. This was mainly because Li Min was anxious to see the results of Shanghai's construction this year. Originally, with their status, they would definitely be greeted by local officials when they came to Shanghai, but Li Min didn't want a group of people to surround him. At that time, he couldn't observe the city of Shanghai carefully, so he begged Li Ke and the two of them came back secretly. , no one was notified, and Li Min couldn't resist Li Min's request, so he finally agreed. Li Ke and Li Min were both dressed in regular clothes. They looked like two ordinary rich men. They were accompanied by several tall guards and walked into the crowd. However, there were many royal palaces around them. Guard secret protection. The Shanghai port is full of ships, and people on the pier are also coming and going. Li Min and Li Ke are walking among the crowd, and it feels like they are rushing to a large gathering. If there were not a few strong guards around them to help squeeze the people, The two emperors and nobles had to be squeezed into porn. The pier is also divided into areas. For example, some areas can only dock cargo ships, some areas can only dock passenger ships, and some can only dock private boats. In order not to expose his identity this time, Li Min rented a large passenger boat. When he got off the boat, there were also boats disembarking passengers nearby. In addition, there were also people boarding the boat on the shore, so it was naturally crowded. After finally squeezing out, the two of them were not in a hurry to enter the city. Instead, they strolled around the pier. However, compared to their leisurely pace, the people walking by them all looked like they were in a hurry. , these people included merchants, craftsmen, and many boatmen on ships, which made Li Min a little strange. He often went to the port in Dengzhou, but he never noticed that the people on the port were in such a hurry, but in Shanghai Here, the word 'fast' has almost become Li Min's first impression of Shanghai. "Second brother, why are all the people here in such a hurry?" Li Min looked at the crowd around him that was almost trotting, and asked in confusion. After hearing this, Li Ke smiled and said: "It's not because there are not enough docks. Now Shanghai has only built three docks, but the number of ships berthing in Shanghai and the merchants gathering on land are huge. In order to use these docks as effectively as possible, There are berths on the dock, so the port has made some corresponding regulations. For example, taking ships as an example, there is a limit on the docking time of ships. If the ship wants to dock beyond the specified time, some additional fees will be charged. In addition, there are similar regulations for goods at the port. So in order to save some time, almost all of these people are in a hurry." The two were walking and talking, and they happened to come to the area where the cargo ship was parked. There were relatively few people here, mostly rows of coolies loading and unloading. However, Li Min discovered an interesting phenomenon among these coolies, such as the ones closer to him. Among the row of coolies, many are Jurchens with braided hair, and there are also dark-skinned Kunlun slaves, who are actually Nanyang natives. In addition to these two types of people, there are also some prairie barbarians. But no matter what kind of person it is. The faces of these naked coolies are all branded with slaves. Needless to say, these people are all bought slaves. Seeing Li Min paying attention to these slave coolies, Li Ke smiled and said: "Liu Lang, loading and unloading goods is a hard job, and the wages are not high. There were people who were willing to do it before. But now more and more factories are opening, and the wages are getting higher and higher." , even driving a large cart in a carriage house is better than working as a coolie. So now this kind of job is becoming more and more difficult to find. Finally, someone saw the business opportunity and spent money to buy a group of strong slaves, specialized in They were contracted to do the loading and unloading work on the docks, and now almost all the docks in Shanghai are filled with slaves like this doing hard labor.¡± Li Min also smiled slightly after hearing this. He was the largest slave leader in the Tang Dynasty. At least half of the slaves in front of him were obtained directly or indirectly through his Prince Qi Palace, but he never cared much about these slaves. Where slaves go when they go out, I didn¡¯t expect anyone to use it like this. However, this method is not bad. At least it can free up a group of strong laborers. However, if you want to promote it in Dengzhou, I am afraid it will have to wait for a while. After all, Dengzhou is not Shanghai. The population there is dense and there is no need for foreign slaves yet. Compete with the Han people for jobs. Li Min stood here for a while and looked at these slave coolies. He found that although these people were tired and sweating profusely, their faces were all very rosy. It was obvious that they had not been abused in their diet, and there was another person next to them. There is a large bucket with water in it, which can be used at any time. However, each team of slaves has several overseers. These people are not free earners. If any slave moves slower, he will be whipped immediately. In fact, it's normal when you think about it. These slaves were bought to make money for the master's family, and they did heavy work, so the master's family would definitely not be too harsh. But if these slaves dare to be lazy, then it won't matter. That's very polite. After wandering around the pier for a long time, Li Min even went to look at theThere was a dock under construction nearby, and it turned out that more than half of the laborers were slaves. After Li Ke explained, Li Min found out that it was the busy season of spring, and many people had gone home to farm. With the construction of the Shanghai port, the transportation of silk has become more convenient, so the price of silk has increased, and the sericulture industry has also prospered. Therefore, many civilians have gone home to plant mulberry and raise sericulture. After all, in their view, that is the real job. So now most of the main force building Shanghai is slaves. Among the remaining civilians, there are many workers recruited from Baekje and Silla. These people are not slaves and can receive a certain amount of wages every month. However, because they are not Han people, the wages are greatly reduced, and These wages will also be converted into food and distributed to their families. After walking around the pier for a few times, Li Min also felt a little tired. At this time, he happened to see a restaurant in front of him, so the two of them walked in excitedly, planning to sit inside and rest. Li Min and the others arrived in Shanghai in the morning and spent a long time on the pier. It happened to be meal time, and there were many people on the pier, so the restaurant was overcrowded. Fortunately for them, they were lucky. Yes, there was a guest in a private room on the second floor who just checked out, but was immediately booked by Li Ke's escort. The name of this restaurant is Wanhe Building. Li Min went into the restaurant and took a look and found that the restaurant was quite large. There were dozens of tables in the lobby on the first floor, and they were all packed with people. As soon as he entered, he was immediately occupied. I was surrounded by so much noise that my head hurt. Fortunately, the guard had already booked a private room and immediately led Li Min and Li Ke upstairs. The layout of this restaurant is no different from other restaurants. Next to the stairs is usually the counter where the shopkeeper is. At first, Li Min didn't pay attention and walked to the second floor. However, Li Ke next to him suddenly let out a light sigh and Li Min turned his head. Upon taking a look, he found a playful smile on the other person's face. Following Li Ke's gaze, he happened to see the counter next to the stairs. Behind the counter, there were two young men and women who were busy. Judging from their appearance, they should be a couple. Among them, Li Ke was staring at the man. Young little woman looks. This made Li Min feel a little strange. He looked at the little woman carefully and found that she was only sixteen or seventeen years old. Although she had pretty features and was considered a woman of some color, her skin was a bit dark. Normally, such a woman should not It's only right to attract Li Ke's attention. At this time, Li Ke also noticed that Li Min was looking at him with a strange look. He also smiled and said: "Liu Lang, don't you think this little woman looks familiar?" "Huh?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this, and took a closer look at the busy little woman behind the counter. Then he suddenly realized that the other person looked familiar, but he couldn't remember where he had seen her before. ¡°Perhaps noticing the gazes of Li Min and Li Ke, the little woman who was busy suddenly raised her head and met Li Min¡¯s eyes. Originally, the little woman was still a little angry, but when she saw the faces of Li Ke and Li Min, the little woman's eyes were confused for a while, and then her whole body was shaken, and the account book she was holding fell to the ground. , with a look of shock on his face, obviously recognizing the identities of Li Min and Li Min. At this moment, Li Min also suddenly remembered that he had indeed seen the little woman in front of him. When he brought Li Ke, Li Yun and Li Zhen to Shanghai for the first time, which was still a deserted beach, they had been in a rural wilderness. After sitting in the store for a while, I also ate a pot of steamed wild vegetables and met Magistrate Xie of Huating County in the store. The owner of this country shop is an old man, his surname seems to be Sun, and he is accompanied by a teenage granddaughter. If I remember correctly, the little woman in front of me is the granddaughter of the old man Sun, but I didn't expect that this would be so short. In just one year, the girl from back then was already married. Seeing that the little woman behind the counter had recognized his identity, Li Xin couldn't help but smile and nodded to her, then gave a few instructions to the guards around him, and then pulled Li Ke upstairs. After receiving Li Min¡¯s order, the guard turned around and went downstairs, then walked to the counter and said to the young woman: ¡°Madam, my master has asked me, if it¡¯s convenient for you, can you come upstairs? I have some questions that I would like to ask you.¡± The little woman surnamed Sun had long been stunned. Although she had only met the four Li Min brothers once, she was deeply impressed. After all, they were the most noble princes in the Tang Dynasty, and Li Min was still with her grandfather. The conversation made her remember Li Min's appearance firmly, so when they met again today, they naturally recognized the identities of Li Min and Li Ke. "Slave I am free, please please wait a moment!" After finally reacting, the little woman immediately replied hesitantly. Since it was His Highness King Qi's order, she, a young woman, naturally did not dare to refuse. Moreover, she accepted Li Min's love, otherwise she would not have the wealthy life she has today. Text Chapter 340: Sun and his wife The young lady, Mrs. Sun, agreed to go upstairs to talk to Brother Li Min, but then she said to her husband beside her: "Husband, there are old friends upstairs who would like to invite me to come over. I'll be back as soon as I can." Sun's husband's surname is Zhang, and his name is Zhang Mo. He read several books in his early years. Unfortunately, his family declined and he had no means of living, so he had to do some small business with others. Later, he was spotted by Old Man Sun and was recruited into his home as a housekeeper. son in law. Zhang Mo and Sun have a very good relationship. They are now running this restaurant together and living a good life. Zhang Mo also met Li Ke and Li Min just now, but he didn't have a good impression of these two young gentlemen who were staring at his wife. Now that he heard that his wife was invited to come over, and Mrs. Sun actually agreed, this made him He couldn't help but feel a little ugly on his face, and he paused for a moment without answering. Seeing her husband's look, Mrs. Sun immediately understood what he was thinking. She showed a teasing smile and said: "If my husband is free, I can go with you to meet the two nobles, but we have agreed in advance that the nobles' Your status is extremely noble, so your husband must be careful what you say later, and you must not offend the noble!" Hearing that his wife asked him to go with him, Zhang Mo immediately gave up his suspicion. As for Sun's request, he naturally agreed to it. The two followed the escort upstairs. At this time, Zhang Mo was finally able to calm down and look at the guide. As a guard, I found that the other person was strong and strong, with a murderous aura all over his body. The person who could lead such a guard was definitely not a simple person. No wonder his wife told him to be careful when he answered. When the Sun couple entered the private room, Li Min and Li Ke were sipping tea. Although this restaurant was not considered high-end, it was in a new city under construction in Shanghai. It can be considered a good restaurant. For example, the tea "The fastest updated chapter" uses the high-quality fried tea produced under the name of Li Min. I saw Mrs. Sun coming in with her husband. Li Min and Li Ke were stunned for a moment, and then they roughly guessed what was going on. After all, they were all married women, so it was really not in line with etiquette to meet these two young men alone. After Mrs. Sun came in, she introduced her husband, Zhang Mo, to Li Min and Li Ke. However, Mrs. Sun did not tell her husband clearly about their identities. She just asked her husband to call Li Min and Li Ke "gongzi" without saying anything else. Say more, it can be seen from this. This little woman, who was only fifteen or sixteen years old, was also extremely smart and knew that the identities of Li Min and Li Min should not be exposed easily. Li Min smiled and asked the couple to sit down, and then he said to Mr. Sun: "Ms. Sun, we haven't seen each other for only a year. Why did you move here, and why haven't you seen Mr. Sun?" When Li Min asked about his grandfather, Sun replied with a smile: "Master Qi, when we built a new store in Shanghai City, the land of our old store was expropriated. Afterwards, the court gave us a compensation, and then my grandfather took over. The work of cooking for civilian husbands gave me some savings, so I opened this restaurant. But my grandfather is old and not in good health, so he has been recuperating at home during this time. What happened in the restaurant It¡¯s all taken care of by the slave family and my husband!¡± Li Min thought about how old Old Man Sun was when he first met him, and it was indeed time for him to take care of himself at home. Next, he casually asked about Old Man Sun's physical condition and asked Mr. Sun to say hello to him on his behalf. But then Li Min changed the subject. He began to ask Sun and Zhang Mo about restaurants and Shanghai City. In fact, the reason why Li Min called "Sun" to come up to talk was naturally not just to reminisce about old times, but he really didn't want to run away anymore, and Sun was a local and well-informed in the restaurant, so he wanted to talk to Sun through his mouth. Understanding more about the situation in Shanghai cannot be achieved by just relying on Li Ke's introduction. After all, the perspective is different, and the Sun and his wife's personal experience is more convincing. Speaking of the changes in Shanghai City, the Sun family and his wife were also shocked. They were both direct beneficiaries of the construction of Shanghai City. If it were not for the construction of this new city, they would not have the opportunity to own such a large restaurant. , and it is precisely because of this that both of them are full of affirmation of the construction of Shanghai City, especially the young lady Sun, who is very satisfied with her current life. Recalling the hard days of doing small business with her grandfather on the seaside, She almost shed tears. And Li Min also got a lot of useful information from the Suns and his wife. For example, at the Shanghai pier, there are nearly tens of thousands of merchants coming and going every day, and the throughput of goods is even more amazing. Because their restaurant is close to the pier, Many businessmen like to discuss business in restaurants, so they both know what is going on at the dock. "Ms. Sun, I am very pleased to see that you and your wife are living a good life. However, if you have any dissatisfaction with Shanghai, or if you know of any unreasonable measures, you can just bring it up and let me and Third Brother Listen to everyone!" Li Min then asked. Hearing Li Min ask about this, Sun immediately became silent.When she came down, she knew that the person next to Li Min was His Highness King Wu who was sitting in Shanghai. The entire city of Shanghai was under his jurisdiction. If she accidentally made some suggestions and made His Highness King Wu unhappy, Then the couple would have nothing to eat. "Capital Datang" Chapter 340: Sun and his wife" Sun's husband Zhang Mo is an honest businessman. Except for the initial greetings to Li Min and Li Ke, he never dared to speak again. After all, he also It can be seen that the two young people in front of me must have extraordinary backgrounds. If he talks nonsense, he is likely to cause some trouble. After all, the saying that trouble comes from the mouth is not for nothing. Seeing that the Sun family and his wife were both silent, Li Min and Li Ke next to him looked at each other and naturally understood what they were taboo about. However, Li Ke actually also wanted to know what the shortcomings of Shanghai City under his rule were, so I saw him showing a kind smile to Mrs. Sun and saying: "Ms. Sun, if you have anything to say, just say it. If your suggestions are really useful to the construction of Shanghai, I well, not only will I not punish you, but I will also There will also be lots of prizes!¡± Hearing Li Ke's promise, Mrs. Sun glanced at her husband Zhang Mo and felt a little moved in her heart. This person in front of her was His Highness King Wu who was in charge of Shanghai City. If they could really get his reward, their business would be great. Too much. At this time, Li Min lost no time and smiled and said: "That's right, Mrs. Sun, if you have anything to say, it doesn't matter even if it offends the third brother. If he dares to embarrass you, I will definitely never be done with him!" Hearing Li Min's irresponsible words, Li Ke glared at him angrily. After all, he was the prince of the Tang Dynasty, how could he embarrass a young woman with just a few words. However, Zhang Mo, who was next to Sun, felt a surge in his heart after hearing the conversation between his wife and Li Min. These two young men were so concerned about Shanghai affairs, and they also listened to the meaning of their words, as if This Shanghai city is their private property, and the only people who can say such things are probably "Capital Datang" Zhang Mo suddenly thought of a possibility, but he was too frightened to think about it any further. If the two people in front of him were really as he suspected, it would be really scary. But what puzzled him a little was that his wife was obviously just an ordinary fisherman's girl. How could she possibly know these two noble men? Sun had a very good impression of Li Min. After all, Li Min had spoken to her grandfather, Old Man Sun, and his attitude was very kind. In addition, Li Min had a good reputation among the people, so Sun thought about it and finally said : "Since the young master asked about this, the little girl will tell you some." Having said this, Mrs. Sun paused for a moment, collected her thoughts and then continued: "Shanghai City is being built very quickly. In just one year, it attracted many people to Shanghai. At the beginning, it was maritime merchants from the north and south. They Most people came to the port to dock temporarily. Later, after the shipyard was established, many people came to order and repair sea-going ships. After part of the port was built, more and more sea-going ships came to Shanghai, and there were no land-based ships. A few merchants transported goods here for trading, so there were more and more people at this time, but among these people, there were people of all kinds from all walks of life, among them" As soon as Sun said this, she suddenly heard a rush of footsteps in the corridor outside the private room, and then she heard someone scolding the guard outside. A moment later, a guard came in to report that he was from the store. The clerk wanted to see Mr. and Mrs. Sun, as if he had something to deal with. After hearing what the guards said, the Sun couple looked at each other, their faces became a little ugly, they apologized to Li Min and Li Ke, and immediately left the private room in a hurry. Li Min was a little curious, and pulled Li Ke to get off. building. As soon as the two of them reached the stairs, they heard a burst of noise below. This noise was different from the previous noise. The noise was caused by countless people talking loudly or quietly, while the noise was caused by a few people shouting curses. , the previous noise disappeared instead. "Zhang, please stop talking nonsense. Are you going to give me the ten strings this time?" an extremely arrogant voice yelled. Li Min looked down the stairs and saw Mr. and Mrs. Sun standing behind the counter. Angry and angry, he was confronting the speaker. Standing in front of Sun and his wife were a group of extremely arrogant middle-aged men. The leader was wearing a silk robe, but he opened his clothes to reveal his dark chest. The two rows of chest hair were messy, and his face was almost full of flesh. It's just a matter of writing the words "I am a gangster" on my face. "And behind the hairy-chested boss, there was a group of idle men standing, all with knives and sticks in their hands, standing there and staring at the entire restaurant fiercely. The people eating in the restaurant were all small businessmen or workers who were responsible. With the mentality that doing more is worse than doing less, they all immersed themselves in eating and did not even dare to look here, let alone complain. The one upstairsSeeing this scene, he looked at Li Ke with amusement. Shanghai was his territory, but now someone actually collected protection money in front of Li Ke. It seems that these people really went out today. Look at the almanac. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 341 Li Ke is bragging "Master Xiong, wasn't it always eight-guan in the past? Why did it suddenly increase to ten-guan today?" Zhang Mo behind the counter blushed and argued angrily and hatefully. "Eight guan?" The hairy-chested boss, who is called Xiong Ye, looked contemptuous. "The prices in Shanghai are rising every day. Brothers also need to eat. Eight guan is not even enough to drink cold water. And I also tell you that ten guan is not enough to drink cold water." It¡¯s only for this month, but next month, the price will go up!¡± "Youyou" Mrs. Sun behind the counter was so angry that her whole body was shaking and she couldn't even speak. When the male gentleman saw the pretty Sun, he immediately showed a lewd smile on his face and said, "Miss Sun, it's strange that all the brothers are just for a living, but if the young lady can follow the male If so, then everything is easily negotiable.¡± Mr. Xiong said, reaching out to touch Sun's face. Zhang Mo next to him saw that the other party was scorning his wife in front of him. Naturally, he was furious. However, he was just a businessman after all. Although he wanted to kill these people, he still couldn't. He didn't dare, so he had no choice but to stand up and block Sun behind him and said, "Master Xiong, everything about money can be discussed, but please be polite!" This male lord was the dominant one on this dock, and he didn't take Zhang Mo seriously at all. Now that he saw that the other party dared to accuse him, his expression immediately changed, and he suddenly waved his hand, and with a 'pop' sound, A red and swollen five-fingerprint immediately appeared on Zhang Mo's face, and it didn't count as hitting someone. He saw Mr. Xiong cursing and saying: "You bastard, why don't you just urinate like a dog? Mr. Xiong likes your woman." It's your blessing. If you dare to say one more thing, I'll kill you" Before Xiong Ye could finish his demonstrative words, a white light suddenly flew down from upstairs and hit him squarely on the forehead. As a result, there was a "pop" sound, thousands of peach blossoms bloomed, and Xiong Ye's forehead was directly hit. The gourd was opened, and his face was covered with blood. As for the white light. Then it turned into thousands of fragments flying. If anyone had sharp eyes, they should be able to tell that it was a tea bowl. Being hit on the head with a tea bowl, the hero immediately screamed, covered his head and took a few steps back. When he found blood on his head, the hero became even more furious and roared: "Who can't open your eyes?" The bastard dares to sneak up on Mr. Xiong?" At this time, the gang of grinning ruffians behind Mr. Xiong also moved. Stepping forward to support Mr. Xiong, a sharp-eyed boy among them pointed to the upper floor and said: "Brother, it was the boy in brocade clothes upstairs who hit you!" Mr. Xiong's head was full of blood and his eyes were blurred. When he heard that the person who hit him was upstairs, he immediately roared and rushed upstairs. After all, he was also a respectable person on the dock. If he was killed today If someone smashes someone and doesn't retaliate, then he doesn't have to hang out in Shanghai anymore. Seeing the boss rushing forward, the gang of thugs behind Mr. Xiong naturally didn¡¯t dare to look at him. Brandishing knives and sticks, they also rushed upwards, but unfortunately they didn't even have time to set foot on the stairs. I felt a sudden evil wind blowing above my head, and then a black shadow came from below and hit the gangsters with a 'bang' sound. As a result, there were screams immediately. When some gangsters stood up and saw what was hit on them, It turned out to be Xiong Ye who was the first to rush forward. When I saw that there was actually a fight in the restaurant, the timid diners in the restaurant immediately checked out and left one by one. The bold ones hid in the distance and watched the excitement. Originally, they were cheering for the man upstairs who threw the tea bowl, but when they saw Mr. Xiong rushing upstairs himself. Everyone showed regret. The reason why this handsome man became a tyrant on the dock was not only because he had many scoundrels under his command, but also because he was so brave and fierce that three or four strong young men could not get to him. . But what everyone didn't expect was that as soon as the hero who had fought all over the pier rushed upstairs, he was immediately thrown down by a guard next to the young man, and looking at him, he looked almost like Throwing in a chick makes no difference. The one who threw the tea bowl was naturally Li Min, and the one who beat him was Xi Junmai, the head guard next to him. Speaking of which, the gangsters like Mr. Xiong dared to rush into him. Even if Xi Junmai killed them on the spot, it would be normal. "Third brother, this is your territory, what are you going to do with these people?" Li Xin asked the livid Li Ke next to him with a smile. If something like this happened in his territory, Li Ke's face would naturally be tarnished. Li Ke said with an angry look on his face: "What else can I do? I will pull out all the people who come here and beat them to disability!" Hearing Li Ke's instructions, the guards of Prince Wu's Mansion responded and were about to rush down with bared teeth and claws, but were stopped by Li Min and said: "Third brother, although being disabled will relieve your anger, it will be too easy for them. According to me, It means that the leader will have his limbs broken, and as for the other little scoundrels, they will all be caught working on the construction site, which can be regarded as waste!" Li Ke felt it made sense when he heard it, and immediately asked the guards to do it. At this time, the gentleman below also knew that he had kicked the iron plate this time, and he was about to turn around and run away. Unfortunately, how could he escape from the claws of the palace guards? Soon everyone??They were all captured. However, the hero was obviously not convinced yet. He struggled and shouted loudly: "Let me go. Do you know who I am? I am the uncle of Zhou's manager in Prince Wu's palace. If you dare to touch me, you will all die!" It would have been okay if this male lord didn't reveal his relationship. When he heard that this guy actually moved out of Prince Wu's mansion, Li Ke was even more furious. He roared: "Break his mouth in pieces too!" Li Min also felt funny next to him. There were many stewards in Prince Wu's Mansion. He really didn't remember that Steward Zhou, but he knew that Steward Zhou had been tricked by this Mr. Xiong. I guess the third brother would have to clean it up when he returned. Went to the palace. After hearing King Wu's order, the guards below immediately stepped forward and slapped Mr. Xiong on the face. These guards were all masters who could crack rocks with their bare hands. With just a few slaps, the face of Mr. Xiong was completely mangled. The big teeth fell to the ground. But that wasn't the end, someone else came up and neatly broke off all the kid's limbs, and the technique was very insidious. No matter how good bone-setting medical skills are, it can't cure this kind of injury. With a few screams, Master Xiong completely turned into a bear. As for the scoundrels under him, their faces turned pale with fear. They hugged each other and trembled. In the past, they bullied others in a bullish and coaxing way, but when they really encountered this kind of They were so angry that they all got scared, looking at Li Ke and Li Min upstairs as if they were seeing devils. At this time, Mr. and Mrs. Sun went upstairs to say thank you. The five-finger mountain on Zhang Mo's face became even more obvious, but maybe it was this slap that made Zhang Mo more courageous. After thanking him, he immediately said with a look of resentment: "You two gentlemen, just now You don¡¯t want to hear about people¡¯s dissatisfaction with Shanghai, that¡¯s all downstairs!¡± Mrs. Sun next to her touched the injury on her husband's face with some heartache, and then said: "Two young masters, Shanghai City is newly built. There are all kinds of people in the city, and there are even more rogues like Mr. Xiong. Usually, there are so many people in the city. They bully the market and extort money everywhere. Taking our restaurant as an example, we have to deal with four or five gangs of gangsters extorting money every month. In addition, there are government officials who have to pay a certain amount of money every month. , then our restaurant can no longer be opened." When she said this, Mrs. Sun suddenly gritted her teeth, bent her legs and knelt down and said: "The daughter of the people begs your two highnesses to make the decision for the merchants in Shanghai City. Please order someone to arrest these scoundrels and villains and return the merchants to Shanghai." Let¡¯s have a clear sky!¡± Hearing Mrs. Sun call the two young men in front of her as His Royal Highness, Zhang Mo next to him was immediately stunned. Although he had some guesses just now, it was still unacceptable to him after it was confirmed. The guests in the restaurant who had not left also heard it. Everyone was frightened by Sun's words. When someone reacted, they immediately followed Sun and knelt down. In the blink of an eye, the whole restaurant fell to their knees. In fact, the reason why Mrs. Sun boldly exposed the identities of Li Min and Li Ke was because she was momentarily angry. Her husband Zhang Mo was a conscientious businessman, but he had read a few books before and had a somewhat tough temper, so in When encountering thugs for blackmail, it is inevitable that you will suffer some losses. Counting this time, this is the ninth time Zhang Mo has been beaten. Sun is a smart woman and knows that if she continues like this, it will bring disaster to her family sooner or later. Rather than doing this, she might as well take the risk and ask the two princes, maybe it will work wonders. "Your Highness, please make the decision for us!" Others in the restaurant also begged. They are usually bullied by rogues, and now that they have such a good opportunity, they will naturally not let it go. When encountering all these events, Li Ke, as the governor, naturally would not stand idly by. He helped the Sun family and his wife up, looked at the people kneeling in the restaurant and said: "Fathers of Shanghai, please get up quickly. I, the king As the governor, I naturally benefit one side. The city of Shanghai is newly built. I only pay attention to the construction of the port project but ignore the local public security. This is my fault. However, I, Li Ke, promise here that I will never let Shanghai suffer in the future. Don¡¯t find anything like this again today!¡± Although Li Min felt that the words of the third brother Li Ke were a bit bragging, they won the cheers of everyone below, and everyone shouted that King Wu was a thousand years old. In fact, it was only then that they realized that this was His Highness King Wu. So The person beside him should be the famous King Qi. Li Ke and Li Min comforted the Sun couple for a few more words, and then under the respectful eyes of everyone, they left the restaurant. However, when they reached a deserted place, Li Ke's face, which was full of confidence just now, immediately collapsed. When he came down, he turned to Li Min and said: "Liu Lang, you have to help me this time. I just made a wish to the people of Shanghai. I will never let what happened today happen again in Shanghai. But this is easier said than done. It¡¯s hard to get up.¡± Li Min also rolled his eyes after hearing this. Just now, he felt that Li Ke was bragging, but he didn't expect it to be true. However, it is understandable after thinking about it. After all, in that kind of situation, Li Ke could only promise that to the people. , but if this guarantee isIf it doesn't come true, it would be a shame. Text Chapter 342 Shanghai Reform There is still a hint of mist in Shanghai City in the early morning, and the sun on the sea has just revealed its bald head. However, the streets of Shanghai City are already crowded with pedestrians. Workers at work and businessmen talking about business are constantly coming and going, and people are eating nearby. The stalls shouted hard, trying to seize this golden time to attract more customers. "Everyone please be honest with me. Anyone who dares to resist will be killed!" Suddenly there was a commotion in the street, and pedestrians on the road hid on both sides. Then a group of guards from Prince Wu's Mansion came from the street, and behind these guards were a row of men with bruised noses and swollen faces. Most of these people looked fierce, even if Even when he was caught, his face was full of dissatisfaction. One look at him showed that he was usually a domineering person. Seeing these arrested men, the pedestrians on both sides of the road were all excited, and many people even cheered loudly, calling His Highness the King of Wu wise and so on. The main reason why pedestrians had such a big reaction was that the people who were arrested were all scoundrels in Shanghai City. These people usually bully men and women and do all kinds of evil. They have made Shanghai a mess, and there are even many businessmen who can't stand them. Due to the oppression, he had to reluctantly leave Shanghai. It can be said that these gangsters have become the biggest social problem in Shanghai. If they are allowed to continue, they are likely to have a huge impact on the development of Shanghai city. Previously, Li Ke was focused on the construction of various projects in Shanghai and did not notice this social problem at all. It was not until he and Li Min met the Sun family by chance that the tip of the iceberg was revealed. At that time, facing the Shanghai people in the restaurant, Li Ke made a promise. That is to give Shanghai a clear sky and prevent gangsters from extorting good people from happening again. But this is easier said than done. But when it comes time to do it, it is very troublesome. After all, it is useless to just catch some rogues. The most important thing is to have a complete set of rules and regulations. Otherwise, if you catch the hero today, he may appear again tomorrow. Here comes a dog man. Although Li Min has a reputation as a hero, his experience as a leader is not very good. For example, as the governor of Suzhou, he has been staying in Chang'an. All matters in Suzhou are left to other people, and he has never taken care of them. In contrast, although Li Min was lazy, he at least managed Dengzhou in an orderly manner, and even developed an inconspicuous Dengzhou into a big city second only to Chang'an and Luoyang. It was precisely because of this that Li Ke asked Li Min for help. Shanghai is a key part of Li Min's plan, so whether Li Ke asks for his help or not, he has to take care of things here. So after returning to Li Ke's Prince Wu's Mansion, the two immediately summoned the advisers from Prince Wu's Mansion. Together. A complete reform plan was quickly put forward. Shanghai City is a new city, and the administrative agencies in the city are all temporarily constructed. In addition, this is within Huating County. Li Ke was also somewhat impressed by Magistrate Xie of Huating County, so he asked Magistrate Xie to manage the county. The government moved to Shanghai. In charge of the civil affairs of a party, although this magistrate Xie is a talented person. However, he was also urged by Li Ke to manage project construction matters and was inseparable from civil affairs. This led to a situation where gangsters were rampant in Shanghai. Even the officials in the yamen occasionally committed illegal acts. Although the circumstances were excusable, magistrate Xie was responsible for public security after all, so he had nothing to do with it. As a result, he was scolded by Li Ke, and then magistrate Xie was asked to push Li Min to do it. reform plan. Magistrate Xie also had the intention of making meritorious deeds, so he was very cooperative from the beginning. The first thing to do in the reform is to create a movement in the city, and this movement is to mobilize people to identify the rogues all over Shanghai City, and then go out with the Royal Guards to kill them all, no matter what is behind these rogues. Such a background, even if it is related to Prince Wu's Mansion, is not enough, so the situation this morning occurred. For Li Ke¡¯s move, the people in the city were extremely supportive. Almost everyone was shouting that King Wu was wise and solved a major disaster in the city. As a result, Li Ke's prestige in the city immediately rose like a rocket, but Li Min was a little dissatisfied with this. He was obviously involved in this matter. Unfortunately, except for a few people such as the Sun family and his wife, no one else knew about it. The result was good. Li Ke got it all. Taking advantage of the huge reputation that had skyrocketed in a short period of time, Li Min immediately officially launched this reform plan in the name of Li Ke. First, all the government officials in the city were reorganized and assessed by the court. The assessment included abilities, moral character, physical strength, etc. On the other hand, anyone who fails the assessment will be dismissed. Even those who have committed crimes in the past will be punished according to law. As a result, although there were many fewer government officials in the city, the atmosphere was greatly improved. Next, Prince Wu's Mansion came forward again and recruited thousands of good people as yamen servants. These yamen servants were merged with the original yamen servants. After simple training, they immediately began to patrol various parts of the city. At the same time, Li Ke and Li Min also called all the merchants in the city together. After several days of discussion,After the trial, the plan to charge "security fees" was finally finalized. Speaking of taxation in the Tang Dynasty, this was a big issue. In the early Tang Dynasty, rent was mainly based on the mediocre tax system. One man and one wife were the unit, and each ding sent 2 shi of millet to the country as rent every year; 2 Zhang of silk and 3 liang of cotton (or 2 feet and 4 feet of cloth and 3 kilograms of linen) is called a tune; those who serve for 20 days are called regular servants, and those who do not serve are called 3 feet of silk (or 3.6 feet of cloth) every day, which is called mediocrity. Any individual can see the problem with this kind of tax, because this kind of tax does not care about your annual income or occupation. It is all based on this standard. For the imperial court, unless the country's population increases significantly, , otherwise the annual income will not fluctuate much. Of course, this tax system also has a good side. For example, in the early Tang Dynasty, when there were fewer people and more land, renting mediocre taxes was undoubtedly a light tax, which made the people's burden very light and increased the people's ability to reclaim wasteland. enthusiasm. Originally, if there had been no variable like Li Min, this tax system could have lasted for more than a hundred years. It was not until the mid-Tang Dynasty that the population increased and many people could not get land. This led to the collapse of the rent-sharing system and the rise of the two-tax system. . ??????????????????????? However, with the arrival of Li Min, the business of the Tang Dynasty was extremely prosperous, and the wealth of the people increased rapidly. If taxes were only collected according to the mediocre method of renting, then the government's finances would not grow at all. However, as the saying goes, it changes according to the situation. Many varieties of commercial taxes have appeared in many places. For example, when goods pass through checkpoints, they have to pay a certain fee. Merchants who want to avoid trouble in their stores will also give certain taxes to local officials. Money, in addition to being divided privately by these officials, will also be turned over to the national treasury. This is also a disguised form of tax collection, and has even become an unspoken rule across the country. It's a pity that this kind of disguised tax collection is very irregular, and the amount of money paid by merchants depends entirely on the wishes of local officials. The security fee that Li Ke and Li Min set up in Shanghai is actually to formalize the previously informal business tax. As long as they are merchants in Shanghai, they need to pay 3% of their income every month. This It is the security fee, and the merchants who have paid the security fee do not have to pay any more fees to anyone. There will be county government officials patrolling the streets every day. You can ask them for help no matter what kind of thing. If these government officials dare to Regardless, merchants can directly complain to the Complaints Department set up by the Royal Palace. Once verified, the government officials involved will be miserable, ranging from being slapped with a slap on the wrist to being imprisoned at worst. Regarding this new security fee, merchants in Shanghai had some doubts at first. It was not that they thought the money was too much. Compared with the money extorted every month, three percent of the income was not much at all. Even It's less than half, so the security fee isn't much, but the merchants are a little worried, fearing that the Yamen will take the money away without doing anything practical, and they will have to pay whatever they want next. Fortunately, the royal guards went around arresting scoundrels, which gave Li Min a huge reputation in Shanghai. Therefore, although these merchants had doubts, they still had some confidence in His Highness King Wu. In addition, Li Min had also come forward with his His huge reputation in the business community finally dispelled many people's doubts, and the plan to collect security fees was finally passed. After a large number of arrests of gangsters, coupled with the newly recruited government officials patrolling everywhere, each area has a fixed government officials in charge, which makes the public security atmosphere in Shanghai city clean up, and the few gangsters who slipped through the net are not allowed to be arrested. Dare to extort merchants again? After all, the county government has issued regulations. Anyone who dares to extort money from merchants will be arrested and worked as a coolie for at least one year. Instead, he was directly exiled to a plantation in Taiwan. He first worked hard with the slaves for three years. After that, he could not come back and had to stay in Taiwan for the rest of his life. Security fees should be regarded as a type of tax, which is mainly a tax collected from fixed merchants. As for another type of over-tax, Li Min and Li Ke have also made some reforms. Shanghai is a port city, and over-tax is mainly due to the port. In fact, this kind of tax is already very complete. There are fixed taxes for various ships, so the two people have not changed much. In addition, with the development of Shanghai, goods from all over the land are converging to Shanghai, so land taxation has become more and more important. Li Min and his two mainly focus on reforming this kind of taxation. In fact, it is very simple. The main thing is to charge different tax rates according to different types of goods. For example, the tax rates for silk and grain are completely different. Although this tax collection method seems very simple to Li Min, it was undoubtedly the most common tax method in ancient China. This is a huge reform, because for a long time, taxes in China were even levied based on the volume of goods. After carrying out this series of reforms in Shanghai, Li Ke finally dared to bring Empress Xiao and Concubine Yang to Shanghai. After all, he had devoted too much effort in this city. As a junior, he was Naturally, I want to show off to my elders when I achieve something. Text Chapter 343 Shanghai is missing something The Wanhe Building of the Sun family in Shanghai is built near the sea. Although it is not very elegant, it is still a good restaurant in the city. In addition, sitting upstairs can directly see the sea outside the port. The geographical location It's excellent, so many people like to eat in this restaurant. However, there are not many guests in Wanhe Building today, because Prince Wu¡¯s Palace booked the entire restaurant as early as yesterday. Now the first floor is full of guards from the Palace, and ordinary people do not even dare to approach the restaurant. In a large elegant room facing the sea on the second floor, Queen Xiao and Xiao Yu were sitting at the top, Princess Nanyang and Concubine Yang were sitting on both sides, followed by Li Ke, Li Min and other juniors. Empress Xiao and the others arrived in Shanghai two days ago. After resting for a while, Li Ke and Li Min immediately asked Wanhe Lou to book a banquet. The reason why they chose this place was because they were old acquaintances with Sun and his wife. I can believe it. Secondly, the dock here is the busiest and most prosperous area in Shanghai. Standing upstairs, you can see the scene of thousands of ships competing outside the port. It can be said to be a scene in Shanghai city. After Empress Xiao and Concubine Yang arrived at the restaurant, they were not in a hurry to eat. Instead, they walked to the window one by one and looked at the crowd below and the fleet in the distance, with happy smiles on their faces. "Jiu Mei, Ke'er is indeed the wise king praised by everyone. I heard that Shanghai was just a deserted beach before. I didn't expect that it has become such a prosperous place in just one year, and most of the pedestrians below have rosy faces. Obviously, he doesn't have to worry about food at ordinary times. As the saying goes, it benefits one party, but that's it!" Princess Nanyang, who was wearing a Taoist robe, first smiled at Concubine Yang. Li Ke, who was next to him, straightened his back immediately when he heard his aunt's praise. When Concubine Yang heard her sister praising her son, she was naturally filled with joy. She smiled like two crescent moons and said modestly: "Sister, don't praise him too much. Since Ke'er is the governor of a state, he naturally has the important responsibility of benefiting the people, so these are all That¡¯s what he should do.¡± At this time, Empress Xiao, who was being supported by them, also smiled and said: "Jiu Niang, don't be modest. Ke'er has indeed done a good job. I think Shanghai has a lot of potential. If it is really built in the future, it will definitely be no worse than Chang'an and Luoyang!" Empress Xiao has lived in Yangzhou for a while, and with the company of Concubine Yang and Princess Nanyang, her mood has improved a lot. Although she occasionally feels a little sad when she thinks of her husband and son, she is much better than before, and she is in the mood to appreciate it now. Take a look at the scenery of Shanghai. At this moment, Li Min took Cai'er's hand and walked up to the second floor. There was a shop selling grilled octopus on the side opposite the building. Li Min saw that Cai'er seemed to want to eat it, so he took her out to buy a few skewers. Now Cai'er was holding Li Min with her left hand and holding a few skewers of grilled octopus in her right hand as she walked. While eating, my face was all greasy. "Liu Lang, what did you bring Cai'er to buy? Why does it look so disgusting?" Concubine Yang saw the strange-looking octopus in Cai'er's hand, especially the long tentacles. Instinctively a little disgusted. "Aunt, this thing is called octopus. I used to eat it often when I was in Taiwan, but unfortunately it's hard to eat fresh ones in Chang'an." Before Li Min could speak, Cai'er had already answered with a smile. Although Cai'er is a bit precocious, she is still a child after all, and she recovers faster than Empress Xiao. Now as long as Yang Jian is not mentioned deliberately, she is almost the same as before. "Concubine, this thing is very delicious, why don't you try it too?" At this time, Li Min also said with a smile. Last time he held a marine life exhibition in Chang'an, there were also octopuses in it. It's just that it's bigger than a human, and what Cai'er is holding is a small octopus. No wonder she can't recognize it. When Cai'er heard that her cousin asked her aunt to try it, she immediately ran over, held the octopus in front of Concubine Yang and asked her to taste it. But when Concubine Yang looked at these octopuses with long tentacles, she really couldn't bear to eat them, but she couldn't refuse Cai'er's kindness, so she glared at Li Min angrily. Fortunately, Queen Xiao saw Concubine Yang's embarrassment at this time, and immediately pulled Cai'er over with a smile and said, "Cai'er, can you let grandma have a taste?" When Cai'er heard that her grandmother wanted to eat it, she naturally excitedly brought the roast to Queen Xiao's mouth alone. Queen Xiao took a bite with a smile and found that although the food looked a little weird, it tasted pretty good. She touched it and picked it. Er's head smiled and said: "This octopus tastes good, no wonder Cai'er likes to eat it!" When Cai'er saw what her grandmother said, her little face immediately turned into a smile, and she said happily: "Not only does Cai'er like to eat this octopus, but my father also likes it" When Cai'er said this, her whole body suddenly stiffened, and the smile on her face disappeared. Empress Xiao's face also darkened, and both her grandfather and grandson thought of Yang Jian again. Xiao Yu, who was standing next to him, saw this situation and immediately changed the subject and said, "Sanlang, I'm a little hungry, so I'd better hurry up and have the food and drinks served." Li Ke understood immediately when he heard this, and hurriedly ordered someone to bring the banquet that had been prepared. The Sun family also knew that King Wu and King Qi were hosting a family banquet here today. This was a rare and good opportunity, so they sent several people in the city to the banquet.All the famous chefs in the restaurant were seconded at high prices. Although the quality of the banquet was better than that of Chang'an, it was better because of the novelty of the dishes, many of which were not available in the Guanzhong area. It was rare for all the younger members of the family to gather together, and Empress Xiao recovered quickly. The family sat together and talked and laughed, which relieved the previous sadness. Li Min also specially asked Cai'er to sit between him and Wen Xin. The two of them served her dishes and told some little jokes, which soon restored Cai'er's lively and cheerful temperament. The public's topic inevitably turns to the construction of Shanghai City. It is said that this city was built jointly by Li Ke and Li Min. Li Ke contributed the efforts and people, and Li Min contributed the money and materials. The two brothers cooperated closely and this is what they are today. of Shanghai City. Concubine Yang and Empress Xiao are also very happy. After all, no matter what happens in the future, the names of Li Min will definitely be passed down to future generations along with the city of Shanghai. Even the most rigid Xiao Yu was stroking his beard and smiling. As a veteran in politics, he knew very clearly that the political and economic significance of Shanghai City could be waited for after the construction of the city was completed. Li Min's political and economic strength will undoubtedly reach a higher level in the country, and this is what he values ??most. "Grandma, my cousin's city is very lively, but there is one thing missing." While everyone was praising Shanghai, Cai'er suddenly spoke again. "Oh? What's missing?" Queen Xiao saw Cai'er finally regaining her liveliness, and a loving smile appeared on her face. Others also looked at Cai'er. Cai'er said with a smile: "I saw that there is a train in my second cousin's Dengzhou city. That thing can run without oxen and horses, and it can pull hundreds of people at once. It's fun, but my cousin doesn't have one here. " When Cai'er mentioned the train, everyone showed expressions of sudden realization. When they passed by Dengzhou, although they were very sad because of Yang Xian's death, they were all deeply impressed by the car that was emitting black smoke. "When Cai'er said this, I remembered that Shanghai is a new city. If the train is also placed in the city, it will indeed be a very convenient object!" Queen Xiao also laughed when she heard this. Although she is a woman, she has extraordinary experience and has long seen the important role of trains. Shanghai is not as old as Chang'an and Luoyang. Shanghai, which is under construction, can build some lanes to connect the whole city with trains. This will make Shanghai more convenient. Li Min and Li Ke were both stunned when they heard this. It was understandable that Li Ke didn't expect it, but Li Min, a later generation, didn't expect this, so it's a bit unforgivable. However, this is not entirely Li Min¡¯s fault. Firstly, the train has just been put into use and has various shortcomings. Secondly, Li Min has been too busy recently, and things in Silla and Baekje are still unresolved. He ran to Yangzhou before finishing the matter, how could he think about it? "Thank you grandma and Cai'er for reminding me. This is an excellent suggestion. After the banquet, I will have people make some changes to the roads in the city. As for the train, Liulang, you have no problem there, right?" Li Ke said with excitement. . Shanghai City is his hard work, so he naturally wants to make it perfect. If people in the city can really take the train to travel, it will not only make life in the city faster, but also become a feature of Shanghai. For this reason, it will It can attract many people to live in the city. "Of course there is no problem with the train, but third brother, you have to be mentally prepared in advance!" Li Min was very excited at first, but then he thought of another question and couldn't help but said with a wry smile. "Why, what's the problem with Liu Lang?" Looking at Li Min's appearance, Queen Xiao asked in confusion. She was the one who brought up the matter, so she was naturally very concerned. "Grandma, there are no difficulties. However, the train has a disadvantage, which is that it needs to burn charcoal, and the black smoke floating in the air will make the air a little polluted. However, it is not impossible, that is, it requires a variety of These grasses and trees can remove the pollution in the air, so if the third brother wants to use the train in Shanghai, he must plan the city in advance and plant more trees!" Li Min replied. After hearing this, Li Ke felt relieved, pointed at Li Min and scolded with a smile: "Liu Lang, you scared me, why did you prepare anything? Aren't they just some trees? These are easy to handle. Just leave some space for me when the time comes." ¡± Concubine Yang and others were all very curious about the train. Next, you asked Li Min about the train, and Li Min also knew everything. He even explained the principle of the steam engine. Everyone who listened was fascinated. It's amazing. I didn't expect that a small amount of steam can have such great power. At the end of the sentence, Li Min stood up very proudly and said: "Actually, trains are just a way to use steam engines, but this way of use is enough to change the world. Since the third brother is planning to build Shanghai into a city connected by trains, then I can't lag behind. The island of Taiwan is also under construction. I'm going to cover the entire island.Connect them by train and you can travel around the island by train. " When she heard her cousin¡¯s plans for Taiwan, Cai¡¯er immediately clapped her hands and jumped to cheers. It was the place where she was born, so Cai¡¯er naturally hopes that Taiwan will get better and better. Empress Xiao was moved in her heart. Taiwan was the place where her son Yang Jian had lived for decades. Why not take advantage of her free time to go to the island for a walk?. Text Chapter 344 Visiting Taiwan In the undulating waves, dolphins with sharp beaks and gray backs play in the waves from time to time. Their ethereal calls echo on the sea level, making people feel relaxed and happy, and it seems that the whole mind is broadened. On the tall and sturdy King Qi, Li Min and Wen Xin sat on the deck with Concubine Yang, Empress Xiao and others, chatting while admiring the sea scenery. Behind the King of Qi was a huge fleet, which included not only Li Min and the ship, but also many caravans from Shanghai traveling with them. Li Min¡¯s fleet left Shanghai two days ago, but instead of returning to Dengzhou, they headed south again to go to Taiwan. This was mainly because Empress Xiao wanted to visit Taiwan. After all, Yang Jian had lived in Taiwan for decades. As a mother, she wanted to see with her own eyes the place where her son had lived. Cai'er naturally supports Empress Xiao's proposal. She has been away from Taiwan for nearly a year, so she naturally misses her hometown very much. Concubine Yang finally left the palace once, and she didn't want to go back so early. In addition, Yang Jian's death made her feel a little depressed, so she wanted to take this opportunity to relax. Xiao Yu was the person in charge of the funeral procession. Originally he was worried about the risks at sea, and because of Concubine Yang's status, he initially objected. However, he couldn't stand the persuasion of Empress Xiao and others, and Li Min was also there. I patted my chest and promised, so I had to agree in the end. The King of Qi was Li Min's ship and the largest ship in the entire fleet. In addition to Li Min and Wen Xin, there were also important figures such as Empress Xiao, Concubine Yang, and Princess Nanyang on the ship. When they came to Shanghai, Everyone was in a sad mood and had no intention of enjoying the scenery on the sea. Now that Yang Jian has been buried, the mood of the family is gradually recovering. Now take a boat ride on the sea and enjoy the rare sea scenery. While listening to Li Min explain the interesting things on the sea, I didn't feel bored at all. The sea route from Shanghai to Taiwan was already very busy. Along the way, Li Min encountered many ships going from Taiwan to Shanghai, and there were also some patrol warships. When these patrols saw Li Min's Qi Wang, they all started to rush. Come forward and salute. These warships are from the coastal defense team recruited by Li Min. Different from Lu Qing's full-time combat navy, the warships of the coastal defense team are much smaller and the soldiers are not very elite. Usually he is only responsible for maintaining safety on the sea. At most, he scares away pirates when he encounters them. He rarely actually fights with people. In addition to these coastal defense teams, Li Min also saw many naval forces of the Tang Dynasty. These naval forces were generally stationed in coastal cities. In addition to their duties of defending the land, they also went out on patrol, but their patrol range was very small. , usually only in the sea area surrounding the city. Moreover, the attack on pirates was not active, and the safety of sea routes could not be guaranteed at all. It was precisely because of this that Li Min established the coastal defense team. These coastal defense teams are headquartered in Taiwan, but are stationed on various islands, such as the newly conquered Liuqiu Islands. It is a stronghold of the Coast Guard. The fleet went all the way south and soon arrived at the northernmost port of Keelung in Taiwan. This is the capital of Taiwan and the most prosperous port on the entire island. Li Min's Prince Qi's Mansion is also here. Although Yang Jian originally lived in Tainan, Queen Xiao and the others finally came to Taiwan, so they naturally wanted to see the scenery of Keelung. Cui Wei, who was a guest, had already received the news that Li Min was coming, and prepared a grand welcome ceremony. He, Chen Gong, Zhu Meng and other local officials came out to greet him. Speaking of which, both Chen Gong and Zhu Meng were Yang Min's. The old tribe was also the group of people who were most loyal to the former Sui Dynasty, so they were all very excited about the arrival of Queen Xiao, Concubine Yang, and Princess Nanyang. Empress Xiao also knew the identities of the two people from Li Min, and specially summoned them separately. She expressed her gratitude to them for their loyal assistance to Yang Jian, and then specifically told them that the former Sui Dynasty was dead and that they did not want to If you have anything else on your mind, you must loyally assist Li Min and so on. ¡° Chen Gong and Zhu Meng both agreed with tears in their eyes to these requests from Empress Xiao. Originally, Li Min wanted to introduce Yang Lie from the Jing Guards to Empress Xiao, but this involved the Four Guards, and talking about the Four Guards, Yang Guang had to be mentioned. In the end, Li Min was afraid that Empress Xiao would bother more. , so I didn¡¯t tell her about Siwei. Li Min and the others rested in Keelung for two days. During this period, Li Min took Queen Xiao and the others to visit the construction of Keelung City. The construction of Keelung was earlier than that of Shanghai. In addition, Li Min secretly decided to build the city here. It is one of the foundations of the city, so the investment in Keelung is very huge. It is precisely because of this that the construction progress of Keelung is faster than that of Shanghai. Keelung is completely a commercial port city. If the coastal cities north of Quanzhou want to go south, or the cities south of Quanzhou want to go north, most of the cities will stop in Keelung to replenish various supplies and take a look at what can be purchased for a low price. Goods purchased at a price. In addition, the sucrose production on the island of Taiwan has also reached a certain scale. The sucrose as white as snow attracted attention as soon as it came on the market.Countless people robbed it, and the supply has been in short supply for many years. But for Empress Xiao and others, the most attractive thing about Keelung City is the various strange goods shipped by overseas barbarian merchants. These goods include dazzling gems and various strange animals and plants. "Capital of Datang Chapter 344: Visiting Taiwan", there are so many things that even Li Min can't name them. After leaving Keelung, Li Min and the others immediately rushed to Tainan County, where Yang Jian lived and where Cai'er was born. Tainan is very close to the Penghu Islands, so there are more immigrants here. When Yang Jian was there, the number of Han people here accounted for half of the entire island. With their population advantage, Tainan is now the only one on the island. Second to the prosperous area of ??Taipei, it has developed into a city based on several small towns. It has been officially named Tainan City. It is the seat of Tainan County and the second largest city on the island after Keelung. Nowadays, Tainan County has a large population and great advantages in land and climate. Therefore, it is not only the main sugarcane planting area, but also many factories have been established in the county, such as textile, shipbuilding, glass and other factories. Although The scale cannot be compared with the Chang'an area, but it laid the foundation for future industrial development. After arriving in Tainan City, Empress Xiao and Concubine Yang took Cai'er and others to the place where Yang Jian and Cai'er lived. It was a very beautiful manor located in Tainan City. Although the city had been renovated, there was nothing there. However, it was preserved by Li Min, and was also named Qi Wang Manor by Li Min. The reason for using the name Qi Wang was to remember Yang Xun. Yang Xun's title in the former Sui Dynasty was Qi Wang. Secondly, This manor also belongs to Li Min in name, and is regarded as his villa in Tainan. Tainan is Cai'er's territory. Since arriving here, Cai'er has returned home. She takes Empress Xiao and Concubine Yang around Tainan and has a lot of fun every day. She only occasionally thinks of the time she spent with her father. , which still makes her a little sad. "Capital of the Tang Dynasty" After Cai'er took Empress Xiao and the others to explore Tainan City, Li Min suddenly received an invitation from two old acquaintances, Wang Kuang, Wang An's son. As well as Cui Yu of the Cui family in Qinghe, the two of them have been staying on the island to work on plantations since they last came to Taiwan. They happened to be in Tainan during this time. After hearing the news of Li Min's arrival, they invited him to two places. Visit a cooperative plantation. Li Min also happened to want to know about the development of plantations in Taiwan, so he immediately agreed to the two of them. And he had an idea and told Empress Xiao and others about the matter and asked them if they were willing to go together. Unexpectedly, everyone was very interested in the plantation and were willing to go with Li Min. Early the next morning, everyone had finished dressing up. It was already summer, and the weather in Tainan was very hot, so even in the early morning, Li Min and others were wearing very thin clothes, while Concubine Yang, Wen Xin and other female family members were even more dressed. Wearing a gorgeous gauze skirt and carrying a small umbrella, she was dressed for outdoor sports. Everyone rode the carriage all the way north. After leaving Tainan City, they walked north for about ten miles. Concrete roads have been paved both inside and outside Tainan City, so the carriage went very fast and there was no bumpiness in the car. , and soon arrived in front of a huge manor, which was the plantation jointly run by Wang Kuang and Cui Yu. Cui Yu and Wang Kuang had been waiting in front of the manor gate for a long time. They were not surprised when they saw Li Min with so many people, because Li Min had already sent someone to notify them yesterday. After the two people stepped forward to greet Empress Xiao, Concubine Yang and others, they led everyone to the hall to rest for a while, and then led them into the manor. This manor is huge, and it also has "entertainment shows" and criss-crossing roads. If Li Min and the others want to visit, they will need to take a carriage, otherwise they will not be able to get around after several days of driving. Li Min was riding on the horse and asked Wang Kuang next to him with a smile: "Brother Wang, how big is the manor you and Brother Cui have, and how many people are working in the garden?" Hearing Li Min ask this, Queen Xiao and others on the carriage also looked at Wang Kuang from the window. And Wang Kuang is worthy of being a son of an aristocratic family. Under the gaze of so many nobles from the Celestial Dynasty, he did not show any nervousness, but said calmly: "Your Highness, the climate and soil here in Tainan are very suitable for the development of plantations. So Brother Cui and I joined forces and bought a total of nearly 100,000 acres of land in Tainan. Now we mainly plant sugar cane. As for the people working here, there are 2,000 Nanyang slaves, and there are hundreds of supervisors, stewards, etc. They are all filled by Han Chinese." Empress Xiao and others on the carriage were shocked when they heard that Wang Kuang and his wife had bought 100,000 acres of land. This was not a small amount. For a noble family in the Guanzhong area, the combined land of their family might be worth more than 100,000 acres. Less than 100,000 acres. But Li Min was not surprised. After all, Taiwan has a small population and low land prices.The price is extremely low. With the financial resources of Cui Yu and Wang Kuang, buying 100,000 acres at once is really nothing. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 345 Plantation But at this moment, Xiao Yu frowned and asked: "Liu Lang, there are only two thousand people working on a hundred thousand acres of land. So after calculation, one person is responsible for fifty acres. How can it be managed?" " Xiao Yu's words are on point. Normally, a strong laborer can only manage seven or eight acres of land at most. Even if you add livestock, it can only be more than ten acres. No more than that, you can't manage it. But the slaves in the plantation can't manage it. It is obviously unreasonable for one person to manage fifty acres. Cui Yu, who was also riding on the horse, laughed after hearing this: "Old Duke, I don't know that this plantation is different from domestic land cultivation. Because the crops grown in the plantation are single, they usually work together, and in the In terms of farming, the requirements are not as high as those in China. There is not much emphasis on the yield per mu. In addition, a large amount of animal power is used and new furniture is promoted, so plantations do not require too many manpower, and this is also the case in Taiwan. One of the reasons for developing the garden." Cui Yu is right. Although Taiwan's plantations are mainly based on sugar cane, there are also some plantations based on other crops, such as rice, tea, etc. The types of these crops are single, easy to manage on a large scale, and can save a lot of money. Manpower, and this is exactly the problem to deal with Taiwan's small population. After hearing this, Xiao Yu nodded thoughtfully and said: "So, this plantation should expand the rough planting method several times, and one person can manage more land. Although this will reduce the yield per mu, but as long as With enough land, the total output is quite amazing.¡± "Old Duke is wise, the cultivation in this plantation is indeed very rough, and the slave family has been in a pity for a long time at the beginning. For example, one acre can produce one hundred catties, but now it can only produce eighty catties, which is twenty less per mu. In terms of kilograms, 100,000 acres is hundreds of thousands of kilograms, which can make people sad to death." The speaker was a young woman in Hu clothing, and she was also the only female family member riding a horse. Hearing the humor the woman said, Concubine Yang and others in the car all covered their mouths and laughed. This woman's status is very prominent. She is Mrs. Cui who turned Cui Yu from a playboy into a good young man who knew his shame and was brave. She is also Cheng Huailiang's biological sister and Cheng Yaojin's biological daughter. Just now when Cui Yu and Wang Kuang greeted Li Min in front of the gate, Li Min saw Mrs. Cui at a glance, because compared with other women, Mrs. Cui not only dressed differently from other women, but also had different clothes on her body. An indescribable heroic spirit. At first glance, one could tell that she was the queen of Jiangmen. This was quite what the three Cheng Huailiang brothers had imagined. She was indeed Cheng Yaojin's daughter. After hearing what Mrs. Cui said, Empress Xiao also smiled and said: "Zi Xiao is a good housekeeper. It's really enviable for Cui of Qinghe to marry a daughter-in-law like you. Fortunately, you don't have any sisters, otherwise it would just be a marriage proposal." If you do, I'm afraid the door of Duke Lu's mansion will collapse!" Zixiao is Mrs. Cui's name. Although Queen Xiao¡¯s words were somewhat joking, they were also true. When Cui Yu married Mrs. Cui, she immediately changed her ways. This makes many people very envious. After all, who doesn't have a prodigal son? If you can marry such a daughter-in-law, it will be a great virtue for your ancestors. It's a pity that the Cheng family only has one daughter, and no other family has anywhere to go. Mrs. Cui has a straightforward personality. When she heard Queen Xiao's jokes, she smiled and said a few jokes. On the contrary, he was very friendly with Concubine Yang and Wen Xin. While listening to the jokes of these female family members, Li Min chatted quietly with Cui Yu and Wang Kuang next to him. From time to time, he looked up at the sugar cane forests on both sides of the road. It happens to be the harvesting season of sugar cane. In some mature sugarcane forests in the distance, there are already many shirtless slaves wielding machetes to harvest. It was not until he got closer that Li Min discovered that these slaves were relatively free. They did not wear any shackles on their bodies, nor were they tied in a string with ropes. They just had slave marks on their faces. There was one Han among every dozens of slaves. overseer. What made Li Min even more surprised was that the Han supervisor was among dozens of slaves holding swords, but he only had a whip in his hand. When he saw someone being lazy, he would whip him up, as if he was not worried about the slaves resisting at all. The supervisor's bold behavior aroused Li Min's curiosity, and he immediately asked Wang Kuang about it. Wang Kuang smiled and said, "Your Highness doesn't know something. These slaves are natives of Nanyang. They are usually brave." The youngest did not dare to resist the supervisor at all, and there was a rule in the plantation that if one person dared to resist, the entire team of slaves would be killed, so even if some slaves dared to resist, the supervisor would not need to take action. The other slaves on the same team will kill him." Li Min was stunned when he heard this. He didn't expect that there was such a rule in the plantation. It was really poisonous enough. Even if a slave wanted to resist, he had to see if other slaves agreed? Next, Cui Yu and Wang Kuang introduced some management methods for plantation slaves. For example, these slaves are not?Coming from the same place, they don't understand each other's language. For example, some slaves who perform well will be rewarded and given some relative privileges. In this way, an 'aristocratic' class will be established among the slaves, and the slaves at the bottom will not count. There is hatred, and most of it will only be directed at those privileged slaves. When it doesn't work, some privileged slaves will be killed to calm the resentment of the slaves. Li Min was very impressed when he heard this. He didn't expect that people like Wang Kuang were really not simple. They could even think of such a method. This was simply the prototype of the colonial policies of later Western countries. If he expands too fast in the future, , but you can use this method to rule the colonies. After walking around in the sugar cane forest for several times, Li Min and the others followed Wang Kuang and others to the juice pressing factory in the plantation. There were not many workers here, but it was built along the river. There was a tall tree standing by the river. The waterwheel, with the help of water power, squeezes the juice out of the cut fresh sugar cane like oil, and then puts it into special large wooden barrels. It is transported to the city and is purchased by a special business. However, the business will also depend on the quality and quality of the sugar cane juice. Different prices are set for sweetness, etc. "Brother Cui, why don't you just sell the sugar cane you harvested directly? Instead, you have to add an extra process of juice extraction. Isn't this causing trouble for yourself?" Li Min asked with some confusion. Although the plantation was his idea, he had never been in charge of the specific operations inside, so he really didn't know much about the details. After hearing this, Cui Yu and his wife looked at each other, and then explained with a smile: "Your Highness does not know. If you buy sugar cane directly, you will save a lot of trouble, but the price will be very low. It is far less cost-effective than squeezing it into juice and selling it. After squeezing the juice, not only can we increase the price, but we also have another thing to make money from.¡± Hearing Cui Yu¡¯s words, Concubine Yang couldn¡¯t help but asked curiously: ¡°This is strange, isn¡¯t there some sugarcane bagasse left after the juice is extracted? Can this thing also be sold for money?¡± Mrs. Cui immediately smiled and said: "The noble concubine's guess is right, it is this sugarcane bagasse" At this time, Li Min also woke up and rushed to say: "Yes, I remembered that this sugarcane bagasse is a good thing. It can not only be used to make paper, but it is also a good feed, which is perfect for feeding livestock. " Being snatched away by Li Min, the straightforward Mrs. Cui couldn't help but roll her eyes at Li Min, and then said: "Your Highness is indeed knowledgeable. The annual output of sugarcane bagasse in our plantation is amazing. Most of it is sold to make paper, and the rest is We have opened a breeding farm on the pasture in the south, and the cattle and sheep there mainly eat these sugarcane bagasses. The meat is very delicious, and the imperial concubine and the lady of the country will have to taste it later!" When Concubine Yang heard this, she also smiled and said: "There is an advantage to being overseas, that is, you can eat beef as you like. If this were in the Tang Dynasty, it would be an extremely rare thing." Concubine Yang's words made everyone nod and smile. In the Tang Dynasty, it was forbidden to slaughter cows, let alone eat beef. This was mainly because of Xuan Wei. Cows are the main livestock in the fields. In the eyes of farmers, a cow may be worth more than a human life. Even more important, in order to show support for agriculture, the royal family strictly enforced the ban on beef, so even though Concubine Yang was a noble concubine, it was difficult for her to eat beef. After leaving the juice pressing factory, Wang Kuang took them to visit the ancillary industries of the plantation, such as the breeding farm just mentioned, a small winery, and even a huge lake for breeding. Fish can be said to have thought of everything imaginable. One hundred thousand acres of land is not a small amount of money. Li Min and the others only walked around a small part of the way for a long time. In the end, everyone was hungry. Mrs. Cui immediately invited everyone back to the residence at the entrance of the manor, and the banquet that had been prepared for them was immediately Put it on the table and let everyone talk while eating. Li Min also tasted the cattle and sheep raised in the plantation, as well as the self-brewed sugarcane wine. The color of this wine is light yellow, a bit like the rice wine of later generations, but the taste is slightly sweet and more mellow, unlike white wine. Then brewed, it is more suitable for women to drink. If it is distilled again, it will probably be more suitable for men to drink. Speaking of which, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu's place is really nice. There is a large mountain in the northeast of the plantation, and there are a lot of prey in it. The next day, Li Min and the others went up to the mountain to hunt, and they really gained a lot. Even Concubine Yang also I shot a lot of prey with my own hands, and after the hunting, everyone sat together to eat barbecue. There was no distinction between the status of monarch and minister, and it really felt like being happy to miss Shu. Unfortunately, due to limited time, Li Min and the others could not stay in the plantation for too long. After all, Concubine Yang's status was special, and Xiao Yu still held important positions in the court. As for Li Min, he was even more busy and couldn't get away, so After staying in the plantation for three days, Li Min and others had to say goodbye to Cui Yu and others. But just when Li Min and the others were preparing to go back in Tainan, Lu Qing suddenly sent an urgent military report, and along with this letter reporting military information, there was something included, and it was this item that immediately Li Min was in a very happy moodIt was extremely gloomy. Text Chapter 346: Japanese Grenade "Bang!" Li Min on the King Qi slapped the table hard, his face extremely gloomy. Their ship left Tainan to return to Keelung, but they suddenly received urgent military information from Lu Qing. Along with this military information, a small box was also sent, which is now placed on the desk in front of Li Min. "Your Highness, calm down. This matter is of great importance. We should calm down and think it over carefully!" Seeing Li Min getting angry, Chen Gong, who was standing in front of him, hurriedly advised. He was the old man next to Yang Jian, and he came with him when he came to Tainan this time. It happened that Li Min received urgent military information from Lu Qing, and Chen Gong was a resourceful man, so he was invited to check the details for Li Min. . Li Min also knew that now was not the time to be angry, but when his eyes moved to the wooden box on the table, he still couldn't help but feel angry. The lid of the wooden box has been opened, and there are two iron knobs with wooden handles inside, about the size of a cantaloupe. If someone who knows the goods sees these things, they will definitely recognize that these are the two grenades used in the army. . Since the invention of gunpowder, grenades, rockets, and blasting tubes have become the unique weapons of the Tang army. With the development of the Perak Institute, the production of gunpowder weapons has become more and more proficient, and the output has also increased day by day. Many armies are equipped with gunpowder weapons. , and in response to different situations, the Perak Academy has also developed some new gunpowder weapons. However, although gunpowder weapons are no longer as rare as they were at the beginning, the management of gunpowder is still very strict. In addition to the regular army of the Tang Dynasty, only Li Min's private soldiers are equipped with these gunpowder weapons. However, the situation sent by Lu Qing broke the above conclusion, because this grenade was accidentally obtained from a harbor military camp when they raided the coast of Japan some time ago. And there are quite a few. "" At first, Lu Qing and others thought that there was a moth in the Tang Dynasty, selling this kind of weapon that was strictly prohibited from export to the Japanese country. However, it was later discovered that these grenades were not produced by Datang. In fact, Li Min can also see it. The grenades in the wooden box are somewhat different from those produced in the Tang Dynasty. The iron knobs containing the gunpowder are obviously several circles larger, and the iron quality is also extremely poor, and the workmanship is very rough. Whether it is the Pili Institute in Chang'an or Dengzhou, the grenades produced They are much stronger than this kind of grenade, and except for the Pili Institute in these two places, there is no place in the Tang Dynasty that produces gunpowder weapons. This is obvious. The grenade in front of me must have been imitated by the Japanese. "Your Highness, gunpowder is a sharp weapon for the country. This grenade is obviously not produced by our Tang Dynasty. If such a sharp weapon is really mastered by that small Japanese country, it will not be a blessing for our Tang Dynasty!" What Chen Gong said is all nonsense. But he wanted to use this nonsense to lead to the following topic. After Chen Gong finished speaking, he looked at Li Min, who had calmed down, and then spoke again: "Given the importance of gunpowder to the Tang Dynasty, we absolutely do not want anyone to master this weapon. So for the Japanese country, it is better to Your Highness will report this matter to Chang'an and join forces with the Tang army to defeat the small Japanese country in one fell swoop!" Chen Gong¡¯s idea is indeed a good one. With Li Min's current strength, it is still difficult to destroy the Japanese country. After all, he has just conquered Silla and Baekje. All the troops are still stationed there in case something unexpected happens. But that's why. Li Min can't allocate any manpower now, and Lu Qinghaijun is indeed roaming the sea. But they couldn't sail the sea ships to the land, so if Li Min wanted to deal with the Japanese country in a short period of time, he could only rely on the power of the Tang Dynasty. But Li Min shook his head after hearing"" As the saying goes, brothers have settled accounts. Although he is Li Shiji's son, he has become poisonous now, so in his outward development, he did not I don¡¯t want the Tang Dynasty to get involved too much. After all, the Japanese Kingdom is different from Silla and Baekje. It must be firmly controlled by myself and the Tang Dynasty cannot get involved. Therefore, unless it is a last resort, Li Min will not ask the Tang Dynasty this time. Tang borrowed troops. Seeing Li Min shaking his head, Chen Gong couldn't help but said anxiously: "Your Highness, now the Japanese country has developed grenades. If we don't hurry up and let them equip their troops with firearms, then if we want to fight again in the future, it will be impossible." It¡¯s not an easy thing anymore.¡± "Dean Chen is overthinking!" Li Min suddenly laughed after hearing this. Chen Gong is the dean of the Inspectorate, which is why Li Min is so well-matched. "The foundation of firearms lies in gunpowder, and the formula of gunpowder is not a secret in our Tang Dynasty. In the past, Many Taoist priests and businessmen know that, but it cannot be regarded as real gunpowder. Only gunpowder made from military formulas is powerful enough. As for the firearms made by the Japanese" When Li Min said this, he reached out and took out a grenade from the box, then smashed the handle open and poured out the gunpowder inside. Although Chen Gong had seen a lot of gunpowder weapons, this was the first time he saw the gunpowder inside. He couldn't see anything at all, but Li Min could tell at a glance that the composition of the Japanese gunpowder was not only problematic, but also dangerous. Big problem. I saw that the gunpowder poured out of the grenade was a strange gray-white color, which was the best match with the black color that Li Min got.Gunpowder is completely different. Li Min rubbed some with his fingers and smelled it, and found that it did smell of sulfur and saltpeter. In addition, there were some small black particles in the medicinal noodles, which seemed to be charcoal. Apart from these three main raw materials, In addition to "Capital of the Tang Dynasty Chapter 346: Japanese Grenade", there are other colors in the powder, and the proportion is not small, which leads to the abnormal color of the gunpowder. In addition to the color, these gunpowders are also in the shape of noodles, not granular gunpowder like the ones made by Li Min. This kind of gunpowder is mainly made by adding egg white to the noodles, and then making them into blocks like dough, and then breaking them into pieces after drying. , it is granular gunpowder. The proportions of various ingredients in the main gunpowder are different. If it is planar, over time, the heavier ones will sink to the bottom layer, while the smaller ones will be on the upper layer. This will cause the raw materials to mix. Unevenness greatly reduces the power of gunpowder. Seeing this, Li Min also had a bit of a sneer on his face. It seems that after the Japanese nation knew the power of gunpowder weapons, they also obtained a folk gunpowder formula from the Tang Dynasty through unknown channels, and then made this kind of grenade. , it is a pity that no matter how similar the appearance of the grenade is to that of the Tang Dynasty, the power of the gunpowder inside is very different. It is estimated that even if it is used in actual combat, the effect will be extremely limited. "Dean Chen, let's go outside and try the power of this grenade!" Li Min suddenly took the remaining grenade in his hand and said with a smile. He wanted to see if this grenade could kill people? Although Chen Gong didn't know why Li Min was laughing, he couldn't ask. He followed Li Min to the deck and asked someone to find a large wooden bucket. It turned out to be used to hold water. The walls of the bucket were about four fingers thick and very solid. Li Min lit the fuse of the grenade, then threw it into the barrel, and then asked everyone to stay away. As a result, he waited for about ten seconds before hearing a "pop" sound in the barrel, and then the barrel was blown up. It jumped a few times and rolled around on the deck while sending out black smoke. At this time, Li Min asked someone to bring the barrel back to "Capital Datang". It turned out that the wall of the barrel had only been blasted with a small hole. There were about seven or eight pieces of grenade shrapnel inside, and the wall of the barrel was not even penetrated. Although This wooden barrel is indeed a bit thick, but if a mine made by the Tang Dynasty were placed, it is estimated that this wooden barrel would have been blown to pieces. It would be like this now, almost like a big firecracker. When Chen Gong next to him saw this, he couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief, and said to Li Min with a bit of laughter and laughter: "Your Highness, it seems that the minister is really worrying too much. Judging from the power of this grenade, ordinary soldiers even wearing uniforms Leather armor can also block it, so as long as it doesn't hit the vital point, it shouldn't be lethal." Li Min also nodded. He dared to use such a powerful grenade. It seemed that the Japanese country really underestimated the Tang Dynasty's firearms. However, Li Min then thought that although the power of this kind of gunpowder is small, it is still a firearm after all. If the Japanese are given a certain amount of time to develop, who knows whether they will find the best formula for gunpowder. It seems that the Japanese themselves will also have to It¡¯s time to hurry up. After returning to the cabin again, Chen Gong immediately said: "Your Highness, although the grenades imitated by the Japanese country are extremely weak, they should not be taken lightly. I just don't know how your Highness plans to deal with this matter?" Although Chen Gong was recommended by Yang Jian, after all, his time was short and he was not considered Li Min's confidant, and he was not very clear about Li Min's plans, so he asked this question. And Li Min also wanted to consider this wise man who was highly praised by Yang Xian, so he smiled and said: "Then based on what Dean Chen has seen, how should I handle this matter?" Seeing that Li Min was thinking about himself, Chen Gong was immediately shocked. Ever since Yang Xian sent him to work under Li Min, Chen Gong had given up on other ideas of "entertainment show" and only wanted to gain Li Min's trust and recognition. Now I finally have the chance. Chen Gong thought for a moment and then said: "Your Majesty, I think the Japanese cannot stay. They can imitate grenades today, but they can't improve grenades to make them more powerful in the future?" Chen Gong's view was consistent with Li Min's, so Li Min also smiled after hearing this, and Chen Gong was relieved when he saw it, and then said: "But now His Highness is short of military power, and there is really no one to use it, but it is also Fortunately, Japan¡¯s desire to improve the power of gunpowder is not something that can only be done in a day or two, so Wei Chen believes that His Highness can take advantage of this period of time to raise an army that can sweep across Japan as soon as possible, and then eliminate this hidden danger of Japan in one fell swoop!¡± After hearing this, Li Min nodded again and signaled Chen Gong to continue. Chen Gong became more courageous and raised his voice: "But if you want to raise a team, the easiest way is to borrow troops from the Tang Dynasty. However, His Highness does not want the Tang Dynasty to intervene in the Japanese country. In this way, Wei I have thought of another way. If Your Highness is willing to use it, I promise that in just a few months, we can raise an elite army that is good at fighting!" Text Chapter 347: A Costless War Li Min's eyes lit up when he heard Chen Gong's words. He had the same plan as Chen Gong, and he also thought of a way to raise an army, but he didn't know if the other party's idea was the same as his own. "Mr. Chen, what can you do to raise an elite army in a short time?" Li Min asked excitedly. Hearing that Li Min changed his name from 'Dean Chen' to 'Mr. Chen', Chen Gong's eyes flashed with amusement, and he immediately said: "Your Highness, Wei Chen's method is very simple, that is Turn slaves into soldiers!¡± "Turning slaves into soldiers?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. After thinking about it carefully, he immediately understood that it turned out that Chen Gong had this idea. Although this method was different from what he had thought of, he had to say that it was indeed is a good idea. Next, Chen Gong explained in detail that the so-called turning slaves into soldiers actually means training the captured slaves into an army. Moreover, Chen Gong also specifically pointed out that the Kunlun slaves from the far west are to be used, which are actually African slaves. Black people should be trained into the army instead of using natives from Southeast Asia. In fact, the natives from Southeast Asia were also called Kunlun slaves in the past. However, they had a gentle and cowardly character and were not suitable for being soldiers at all. On the contrary, black people from Africa are more fierce and have a more handsome appearance. They are relatively vicious. If they are used as soldiers to charge, they can take the lead just by their momentum. After hearing this, Li Min also touched his hands and smiled and said: "Okay, Mr. Chen is indeed a pillar of talent, but as far as I know, there don't seem to be many Kunlun slaves. If you want to train them into an army, I'm afraid you will have to spend some time collecting them." Bar?" "Your Highness does not know. Maritime trade has developed rapidly in recent years, coupled with the large number of domestic merchants. The sea-going ships are also better, so many maritime merchants carry goods overseas. There are even Many arrived in Dashi, and there were many Kunlun slaves in Dashi. Therefore, during this period of time, many maritime merchants shipped back a large number of Kunlun slaves, but slaves were also rare and expensive. In the past, Kunlun slaves It was small, and the price was expensive, but now there are suddenly more, and it can't be sold anymore." Chen Gong was even more happy when he heard Li Min's compliment, and bowed again and said. Li Min was also very interested when he heard it. He asked eagerly again: "According to Mr. Chen's knowledge, how many slaves can we buy this time?" "Your Highness, as far as we know, there are more than two thousand Kunlun slaves in Keelung alone. If we add the Kunlun slaves in Guangzhou, Wenzhou, Fuzhou and other places, there should be no more than five or six thousand people. Any questions? In addition, I also heard that when the Japanese supported Baekje, they sent an army to Silla, but the result was anger from heaven and people. In this case, your highness can organize another army composed of Silla people. Then there will be These two armies are the vanguard, and our army from Prince Qi's palace is behind us. It's easy to destroy the Japanese country!" Chen Gong said this. There was a sinister smile all over his face. After hearing this, Li Min couldn't help but look at Chen Gong carefully, thinking that he was indeed a scholar. There was quite a lot of bad stuff in his belly, but he liked this method. Those black Africans are not good people. Most of them are from primitive tribes. They yell and scream during battle. In addition, they look ferocious, which can indeed give them a head start. As for sending Silla people to the Japanese country, this is more to Li Min's appetite. He originally didn't like the peninsula people and the Japanese people, but now he can let them bite dogs, and Li Min is naturally happy to watch the fun. Thinking of this, Li Min excitedly patted Chen Gong on the shoulder and said: "Mr. Chen, this is a great plan. It seems that my uncle was right. You really have the talent to stabilize the country and stabilize the country. Now Keelung's administrator We are already on the right track. Letting you sit in charge of a small Inspectorate is really a waste of talent. After we return to Keelung this time, you should discuss it with Cui Wei immediately and recommend someone who can succeed you. As for Mr. Chen, you, Just stay with me for the time being, and after the Japanese are defeated, I will be of great use!" "Thank you for your appreciation, Your Highness!" Chen Gong was also secretly happy. Although the position of the Inspectorate was also very important, he didn't really like doing such boring work. Instead, he felt that only by following Li Min and making suggestions could he fully demonstrate his talents. . After returning to Keelung, Li Min handled all the matters as quickly as possible, and then transferred Chen Gong to his side. Empress Xiao and Concubine Yang also knew that Li Min had urgent matters to deal with, so they did not plan to stay in Taiwan any longer. Instead, they urged Li Min to return to Dengzhou. Li Min did not refuse the kindness of the two elders, and set off immediately after making arrangements. This time it was only the Wangfu fleet, and the speed was much faster. However, it is worth mentioning that although Chen Gong was transferred to Li Min's side, he did not go with him this time. Instead, he first purchased all the Kunlun slaves in Taiwan, and then went south to Guangzhou and other places to purchase the backlog of Kunlun slaves. , and then sent directly to Sixian City for training by Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui who were still there. "Your Highness, as the saying goes, those who are willing to fight will be destroyed. You have just captured Silla and Baekje, and now you want to use troops against the Japanese country. Although the royal palace's property isIt's enough, but it can't withstand such consumption! "In the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion in Dengzhou City, Zhao Fu persuaded loudly with a sad face. The first thing Li Min did when he returned to Dengzhou was to find Zhao Fu and ask him to organize grain, grass, weapons and other supplies and prepare for war. However, Zhao Fu did not expect that Zhao Fu heard that Li Min was planning to attack the Japanese country and established the "Capital of the Tang Dynasty". Chapter 347 "War without spending money" immediately began to dissuade them. The main reason was that Li Min had just destroyed Silla and Baekje, and had not even fully established a foothold. If he launched troops against Japan now, it would only be It would cause trouble for oneself, and it would also be a huge burden on Prince Qi's property. When Li Min heard this, he said helplessly: "Zhao Biejia, you also know the reason for the expedition against Japan this time. Gunpowder is an important weapon of the country, and it is absolutely not allowed to be controlled by small countries. And since Japan dares to risk the disapproval of the world, Then be prepared to pay the price!¡± "Your Highness, gunpowder is indeed important, but you can report this matter to the imperial court and ask the imperial court to send a large army to destroy the country. If the Japanese country is located overseas, and His Majesty loves you, then if Your Highness wants the Japanese country, , you can ask for it from your Majesty, I¡¯m sure your Majesty will not refuse, wouldn¡¯t this save your Highness a lot of effort?¡± Zhao Fu also put forward his own idea. But after hearing this, Li Min smiled bitterly in his heart. Zhao Fu and Chen Gong are different. Although they are both his subordinates, Zhao Fu is still an official of the Tang Dynasty. There are some things that he cannot say directly to him for the time being, so Li Min finally He could only say: "Zhao Biejia, since I have decided to expand overseas, although I have the support of my father, I don't want to trouble my father in everything. As long as I can do it, I must do it myself. Besides, my father is currently deploying troops on the northern grasslands and has to guard against the Western Turks. He does not have enough troops, so I don¡¯t want to trouble my father at this time!" "This" Zhao Fu finally wavered after hearing this. He knew that the Tang Dynasty had launched troops on the grassland. The main reason was that the Tang Dynasty wanted to build cement roads on the grassland and also built many acropolis. In this way, as long as If there is a change on the grassland, Datang's army will be able to arrive immediately. Coupled with the garrison in the acropolis, it can be said that as long as this plan is completed, the "Capital Datang" in the northern grassland will be completely in the hands of Datang. As for the Western Turks, they are an old rival and cannot relax at any time. In fact, Li Min knew that Zhao Fu was also thinking about himself. After all, although he was not a true confidant, he was one of Li Min's right-hand men. If there was a chance in the future, he could lure Zhao Fu away from Dengzhou. Thinking of this, Li Min showed a mysterious smile and said again: "Zhao Biejia, in fact, I have already made a plan for this war with Japan, and it doesn't cost our Prince Qi's house a penny. What you have to do now, We just need to prepare all the food, grass and equipment, and then someone will naturally pay our bills!" "No no money?" Zhao Fu was stunned in surprise. He really didn't expect that Li Min would say such a thing. If he didn't know Li Min's character well, he would have really considered whether the person in front of him was a human being. madman? "Hehe, that's right. Not only do we have people to help us pay the bills, but we don't even have to spend too much on manpower. In addition to the slave army that is being prepared, I will also mobilize some Silla people. Neither of these two armies are Even if all the direct descendants of the royal family die, I won¡¯t feel sad, but after that, I still have a secret weapon that I haven¡¯t used yet, and now it¡¯s time to use them.¡± When Li Min talked about the secret weapon, a look on his face There was also a look of expectation. When Zhao Fu heard the secret weapon mentioned by Li Min, his face was confused at first, and then showed a look of shock. As Li Min's most important assistant, Zhao Fu knows no less secrets than anyone else. He has also heard some rumors about the secret weapon Li Min mentioned. If the opponent is really as terrifying as the legend, then Sweep The Japanese country is indeed not a difficult matter. "Thinking" At this point, Zhao Fu finally stopped objecting and discussed some specific matters with Li Min, and then he was about to leave Prince Qi's Mansion. However, he turned around and took a few steps, but he seemed to think of something again. He stopped and turned around and said to Li Min: "Your Highness, when I come here, Yifan asked me to tell you that that kind of steamship is ready for trial. If your Highness is interested, you can go and take a ride." "So fast?" Li Min almost jumped up with excitement when he heard that. After the steamship was successfully developed, among other things, the speed of sea transportation alone could be increased several times. For example, it would have taken him at least as long to travel from Dengzhou to Taiwan. It takes seven or eight days. If you use a steamship, it will only take two or three days to arrive. In this way, the transportation cost alone can be reduced several times. However, seeing Li Min's excitement, Zhao Fu showed a wry smile and said: "Your Highness, in order to develop this steamship, Yifan has not had a good rest since last year. Now that the development is finally successful, can you let her have a good rest?" How many days?¡± Li Min was a little ashamed when he heard it. The importance of a talent like YifanHe knows the nature of this problem better than anyone else, but in order to put the steam engine into practical use as soon as possible, Yifan has not even had a day's rest. Now that the ship has also been damaged, Yifan must take a good rest this time no matter what. (To be continued.). Text Chapter 348 Steamship Amidst the thunderous roar of the machine, Li Min felt his blood boil all over his body. This is one of the most tightly guarded forbidden areas in Dengzhou City. There are two thousand guards stationed around it all year round. Anyone wants to enter here. , all must have a warrant from Li Min or Zhao Fu. If anyone dares to break in without authorization, he will be immediately killed by the soldiers on the spot without any mercy. The reason why there is such tight defense here is mainly because this is a steam engine manufacturing factory. After Yifan successfully developed the steam engine, he immediately studied the plan for large-scale manufacturing. Now it has begun to take shape. The manufacturing factory here covers an area of Thousands of craftsmen work here, and the power of various machine tools and instruments has been replaced by steam engines. Although it is a bit more expensive, it has accelerated the production speed. Now it can produce thirty steam engines per month, and this It's because Li Min tried his best to suppress it. If he let go of production, it wouldn't be a problem to produce a hundred units per month. The reason why Li Min suppressed the production of steam engines was, firstly, because the use of steam engines has not been popularized yet, and producing too much would be a waste. Secondly, there is still a lot of room for improvement in current steam engines. Instead of producing these backward steam engines, it is better to invest a lot of effort. As for the improvement of steam engines, it will not be too late to mass-produce them after a higher-power steam engine is developed. Next to her, Yifan yawned and stretched. She stayed up late last night to design the drawings of a new steamship, and now she was invited by Li Min to visit the steam engine production factory. Naturally, she still hadn't woken up. And Li Min looked at Yifan, who was thin and frail, especially with two dark circles on his face. He also looked a little haggard, and felt a little unbearable at the moment. "Yifan. Although the steamship is important, your body is more important. In the future, you must remember to balance work and rest, and never stay up late again!" Li Min shouted with a serious look on his face. The machines around him were roaring too loudly. , if you don¡¯t yell, even if you crawl into the other person¡¯s ear and talk, the other person won¡¯t be able to hear you. When Yifan heard this, he smiled and did not answer. Instead, he pointed at the busy surroundings and said loudly: "Your Highness, look at how the construction here is going. Can it become the most important industrial base in Datang in the future?" Hearing the proud tone in Yifan's words, Li Min also laughed and said: "Yifan, the invention of the steam engine will open a new era, and your name, Yifan, will also become a milestone. Thousands of years later, others will You may not know who Li Min is, but when it comes to Zhao Yifan, everyone will definitely know about it!" Yifan was stunned for a moment after hearing this, but then he showed an expression of disbelief, thinking that Li Min was making fun of him. It's a pity that she didn't know that although Li Min liked to joke, he was telling the truth this time. Think about Watt in later generations. Just improving the steam engine has been listed as an iconic figure of the first industrial revolution, and now Yifan has invented the steam engine from scratch, from scratch to perfection. This achievement is enough to make her famous throughout the ages. Even Li Min can't compare to her. Seeing that Yifan didn¡¯t believe it, Li Min didn¡¯t say much. It is useless to waste more words to explain. His words will naturally be proved to be correct in the future. Li Min walked and looked around, and Yifan next to him kept explaining. This factory already has the atmosphere of a later-generation mechanical processing factory, with drilling machines, grinders and other processing equipment very complete. In fact, these processing equipments already existed in the Tang Dynasty, but they used to be manual and most of them were made of wood. Now they are all made of steel, and the power is also provided by steam engines, so the processing speed is faster than before. Several times, but these instruments are still very crude, and there is still a long way to go compared with the processing instruments of later generations. After passing through several assembly plants, Yifan took Li Min to a high-end factory. The processing equipment in this factory is mainly a drilling machine, which mainly drills a straight hole in the center of a solid steel rod to form a A very solid steel pipe. This thing seems very simple, but it is very troublesome to actually make it. Because of the non-standard processing equipment and the insufficient hardness of the drill bit, the output of this kind of steel pipe is not high, and the scrap rate is astonishing. Among ten pipes, at most, only The success rate was four or five. The rest were either drilled out of alignment or the drill bit was broken inside, so they had no choice but to be used as scrap. "Your Highness, are you asking us to drill these small steel pipes for any use?" Yifan asked, looking at the scraps piled higher than the finished products. His two delicate long eyebrows were already frowning, obviously he didn't quite understand Li I wonder what to do with these steel pipes. After all, with current technology, it is really difficult to make these steel pipes. Those scraps are the biggest proof. However, Li Min smiled mysteriously after hearing this. He picked up a finished steel pipe and looked at it. He found that the drilled hole was straight and smooth, which was indeed in line with his original requirements. Then he said to Yifan with satisfaction: "One Sail, how many of these steel pipes have been produced, and have they all been transported to Perak Island?¡± Seeing that Li Min didn¡¯t answer his question, Yifan couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at him, but he still answered:??: "Your Highness, you asked us to produce this kind of steel pipe regardless of cost, so during this period we produced more than 4,600 pipes, and they have been sent to Perak Island a long time ago." Li Min was even more happy when he heard that there were more than 4,000 steel pipes. Although it was impossible for all of these steel pipes to be made into what he needed, he estimated that there must be at least a thousand. As long as he had this batch of things, Sweeping Sweep could Japan is not a problem at all. After visiting the steam engine factory, Li Min immediately asked Yifan to take him to take a ride on the steamboat. And Yifan was also excited. After all, this was her hard work, and it was also strongly supported by Li Min, so she had long wanted Li Min to see it. The steam engine manufacturing plant was originally in the ship city, not far from the shipyard where steam ships were built. Li Min and Yifan quickly arrived at the shipyard. There was a small dock in the shipyard, where some newly built and unopened ships were parked. Li Min took a rough look at the ships that were leaving and found that there were more than a dozen ships in total, and among these dozens of ships, he even saw the steamship at a glance. I saw that this steamship was not very big. It was about seven feet from head to tail. It was considered a medium-sized ship, and its shape was similar to that of an ordinary fortune ship. It was just that the hull was thinner and narrower, and the draft was deeper. In addition, the most special thing However, there was no mast on this ship, and it was even less likely to have sails, making the deck look bare. This was why Li Min could tell at a glance that it was a steamship. At this time, the two of them also walked to the pier. Yifan pointed at the very long and narrow steamboat and introduced it with a proud expression: "Your Highness, please look, this is the steamboat built by this little girl. According to your instructions, Your Highness, Let us use cars and ships as a template. Later we also built several prototype ships. Although the effect was good, the paddle wheels outside were very easy to damage and the efficiency was not high. Later, Your Highness proposed the concept of propellers. After our efforts, , finally built this propeller steamship!" "Quick! Take me up there and have a look!" Li Min said excitedly. As a later generation, he certainly knew the development direction of ships. He had previously asked Yifan to make a paddle steamer and then this kind of propeller ship. Although I took a few detours, but I also gained a lot of experience, which is very worthwhile. The steamship had long received news that Li Min was going to board, so everyone on the ship was ready. Li Min's guards went up first to provide safety protection, and then Li Min and Yifan got on the boat. Yifan transformed into a guide again and took Li Min to visit the entire ship, even the boiler room in the cabin. After the visit, Li Min immediately ordered people to set sail and prepare to take the steamship to sea. The target was Perak Island. He happened to have many things to go to the island to deal with. Seeing Li Min's excited look, Yifan also showed a satisfied smile. Following her order, the steamboat that had already been on fire emitted a flute, attracting people in the shipyard to look this way, and at the same time their eyes Zhong Ye showed excitement. They all knew about the strange ship without sails on the pier. Many craftsmen even participated in the construction of this ship. Although these craftsmen did not know the significance of this strange ship, they made it The instinctive intuition of a shipbuilder made them vaguely feel that the ship was a miracle born in their own hands. Amidst the louder whistles, the steamboat under Li Min's feet finally started to move. Li Min on the boat also clearly felt the roar of the steam engine under his feet. Then the whole ship suddenly trembled, and then began to slow down. Move forward slowly. When he saw that the ship really started to accelerate slowly without the use of sails and oars, Li Min just nodded with satisfaction. However, the palace guards who came with him all opened their eyes wide and held hands one by one. The hilt of the knife was on full alert, as if this was the only way to give them a sense of security. Li Min couldn't help but laugh when he saw the nervousness of the guards around him. After telling them to relax, he and Yifan walked to the bow of the ship and felt that the speed of the steamship under their feet was getting faster and faster. All the ships they encountered after leaving the port Being left far behind by them made Li Min even more excited. At the same time, he had begun to plan to build a shipyard that would actually produce steam ships. However, this shipyard would no longer be built in Dengzhou, but in Dengzhou. On the land that you really control. Perak Island is located ten miles away from the original navy camp. It is not very far from the ship city. Coupled with the speed of the steamship, we arrived here quickly. Yifan has been to Perak Island before, but because the island is too confidential, she can usually only move around the periphery of the island. She has no right to enter the real core area. As soon as their ship approached the only military port on Perak Island, many warships immediately surrounded Li Min's ship, and the giant crossbows and strong bows on the ship were all ready. It seemed that they would attack at any time, until they saw Li Min. When Xin stood at the bow of the ship, the generals on the warships respectfully commanded the warships to leave. And just as Li Min's ship arrived at the port, he immediatelyHe heard thunders coming from the island, each sound was like a thunderbolt from the blue, and Li Min smiled after hearing it. He named the island Perak Island at first, and now it seems that he was really prescient. Text Chapter 349 The Real Thermal Weapon "Yifan, don't you want to know what the steel pipes you produce are used for? Come with me and have a look!" Li Min said to Yifan next to him with a smile. "Ican I go too?" Yifan looked very excited. Perak Island is not an ordinary place. It is the second place in the entire Tang Dynasty that can produce gunpowder weapons after Chang'an Perak Academy. Usually, the island can be said to be There is no way in or out. All the craftsmen on the island have to stay here almost all their lives. Outsiders are prohibited from approaching within ten miles of the island. Even her father has no permission to come in. She didn't expect that Li Min would agree to her today. Go in. "Haha, of course. The reason why people were not allowed to come in here before was because two new weapons were being tested on the island. First, they were worried about leaking secrets. Secondly, they were also worried that people who broke in would be accidentally injured by these two weapons, so they were defensive. So strict, but these two weapons have reached the stage of actual combat, so there is no need to keep it secret anymore." Li Min said with a laugh. The Perak Academy on Perak Island was built during the initial conquest of Goguryeo. Most of the firearms used on the Goguryeo battlefield at that time were produced on the island. However, after the demise of Goguryeo, there was no longer any strong opponent in the Eastern Xinjiang of the Tang Dynasty. , which made Perak Island seem a bit redundant. At first, many ministers in the court suggested to Li Shiji, hoping to withdraw the craftsmen on Perak Island. However, in the end, Li Shiji was very generous and removed everything on the island. All were given to Li Min as one of the weapons guarantees for his overseas expansion. Naturally, Li Min would not refuse the Emperor's father's kindness, and besides, he had already been coveting Perak Island. After acquiring Perak Island, Li Min immediately reformed the management of the island. Not only did he vigorously improve the status of craftsmen, he also induced all craftsmen to become literate, documented the production and research of firearms, and selected top craftsmen to establish a weapons design institute. Specializes in the improvement of firearms and the invention of new firearms. It can be said that in Li Min's hands, Perak Island slowly turned into an inner-level academy. A comprehensive arsenal that produces firearms in the outer layer. When the management of Perak Island got on track, Li Min finally proposed the research topic of muskets and artillery for later generations and handed it over to Perak Island for full development. Now that some results have been achieved, it can finally be put into actual combat. Perak Island was specially selected by Li Min. There are steep cliffs on three sides. Unless you have wings, you can't climb it. The only side that was relatively flat was where Li Min ordered people to build a tall city wall. The entire city wall was built against the mountain and was made of rocks and cement from the island. It was two feet thick and three people could fit on top of the city wall. The carriages running side by side can be said to be extremely strong, and it is not easy to blast away even with a cannon. There is only one gate on this city wall. After entering the city gate, there is an urn city. After passing through the urn city. That¡¯s when we entered the interior of Perak Island. After Yifan entered Perak Island, she couldn't help but look around. When she came to deliver supplies to the island before, she couldn't help but look around. The most you can do is go to the city gate. If you break into the urn inside without permission, it's no joke. You might even lose your life. After passing through the inner gate of Wengcheng, Yifan was stunned by what she saw, because what appeared in front of her turned out to be a very lively market. Many men, women, and children were selecting goods in the market. It looked like there were at least a thousand people, and the items for sale were fruits, vegetables, cloth and other daily necessities. There are even people selling bicycles, which looks similar to the markets you see in normal times, but the only difference is that many of the people selling things are soldiers wearing armor. These soldiers are not holding weapons now. Instead, they were smiling behind the goods, bargaining with the people who came to buy things, just like the ordinary vendors next to them. "Your Highness, this" Yifan felt that she couldn't accept it. She never thought in her dreams that the situation in Perak Island that she had always guessed was actually like this? However, Li Min had known the situation on the island for a long time, so he didn't feel strange at all. Seeing Yifan's surprised expression, he smiled and explained: "There are more than 5,000 craftsmen on Perak Island, plus their family members, then the total population has reached nearly two people. With so many people living together, they naturally have needs for food, clothing, housing and transportation. And because of the special nature of this place, it is difficult for them to go out, so I simply let them live in a town way. Together, this is the largest market in the town, with thousands of people shopping here every day.¡± "What about them?" Yifan pointed at the soldiers selling things. "Oh, that's a benefit for the soldiers on the island, because every resident on the island has someone working in Perak Court, and the pay is very generous, so the residents here are not short of money, and the soldiers on the island are stationed all year round. This place is usually quite boring, so we give them a chance to make extra money. The soldiers will go to the outside world in batches to buy a batch of goods and trade with the island residents. The income is their own, but the pricing of the goods must be reviewed. Generally it is?The prices outside are consistent. "Li Min explained with a smile again. Yifan blinked after hearing this. She didn't expect that there was such a management method, but it was good to think about it. After all, so many people lived together. If other management methods were used, there would really be trouble. When people in the market saw Li Min arriving, they all bowed and saluted. This is not the first time for Li Min to come here, so everyone here knows him, and Li Min also greets everyone with a smile. After passing through the market, there is the town where the residents of the island live. The houses in the town are very uniform. They are all single-family two-story buildings with two wing rooms on both sides. The outsides of the houses are all painted with white plaster, and they look like they are straight. Neat and beautiful. After passing through the town, and walking through a long quarantine zone, we finally arrived at the center of Perak Island. This is also where gunpowder weapons are produced. There is a quarantine zone around it and other places, mainly to prevent anything from happening. If there is an accident, it will not spread to other places. The gunpowder weapons production area is specifically divided into five major areas. These five major areas are mainly divided according to the five main weapons produced, namely the grenade area, rocket area, blasting barrel area, artillery area, and musket area. The first three weapons were originally developed by Li Min and are now equipped with the army. The last two weapons were secretly developed by Li Min and have not yet been tested in actual combat. As for the most critical gunpowder production area, it is placed in another ** area of ??Perak Island. This is mainly because gunpowder production is more dangerous than weapon production, so it needs to be produced separately. Li Min took Yifan directly to the musket area and artillery area. The reason why he did not go to the first three areas was mainly because grenades and other three weapons need to be loaded with gunpowder, so there are a lot of gunpowder in those three areas. If If it explodes accidentally, it is estimated that not even the whole body can be found, and as Li Min is the prince of the Tang Dynasty, his subordinates naturally dare not let him take risks, so Li Min cannot enter those three areas no matter what. "See you, Your Highness!" As soon as Li Min walked to the gate of the musket area, he saw a stout white-haired old man standing there, followed by several craftsmen of different ages. When he saw Li Min, he immediately saluted with great respect. "Old Wu, your bones are getting stronger!" Li Min stepped forward and helped the white-haired old man up and said with a smile. This old man's surname was Wu and his name was Qiao. He used to be the head craftsman of the ironware workshop in Li Min's house. He was known as Lao Wutou, but Li Min generally liked to call him Lao Wu. As Li Min's serf, Lao Wu had no problem with loyalty and was good at managing relationships, so he was entrusted with an important task by Li Min and sent to Perak Island to take charge of the production of muskets. "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. I can still help Your Highness for at least twenty years with this old life!" Old Wutou said with a smile. He was familiar with Li Min's temper, so he spoke more casually. When Li Min heard this, he patted his shoulder and laughed, then chatted a few more words before entering the musket production area. As soon as Yifan entered, he immediately felt a wave of heat hitting his face. He saw that the inside was like a huge blacksmith shop, with countless shirtless men waving hammers and forging exquisite parts one by one. After these parts are finished, they will be sent to a separate factory at the back. Here, Yifan finally sees the kind of steel pipes produced in his factory, but these steel pipes have been processed and assembled with other delicate parts. Together, they become a strange weapon. I saw that this kind of weapon was mainly a steel pipe produced in his factory. The steel pipe was fixed on a piece of wood as big as a palm, and the fixed end had many exquisite designs. Originally, Yifan was very interested in these ingenious things. He is proficient in it, but he doesn¡¯t know much about gunpowder, so after watching it for a long time, he still didn¡¯t understand how to use this musket. At this time, Li Min very skillfully picked up a completed gun, cocked the hammer at the back, and then pretended to aim while pressing the trigger with his finger. As a result, the hammer immediately bounced back to its original position. The flint on the hammer struck the anvil in front, creating a string of undetectable sparks. It's a pity that there is no gunpowder and projectiles in the gun. "Your Highness, how do you use this thing? Is it to kill someone with a life pipe?" Yifan also picked up a musket and studied it for a long time. Unfortunately, she has a specialization in the art. Although she figured out the structure of the musket, she couldn't I understand how to use this thing. It is said to be a gunpowder weapon, but where should the gunpowder be placed? Seeing Yifan's troubled look, Li Min burst out laughing. He didn't expect that the extremely clever dean of the Academy of Sciences would be in trouble one day, but it was not Yifan's fault. After all, she was not familiar with the properties of gunpowder at all. Can you think of the use of this musket? "Hey, Yifan, don't worry. Let's go see the production process of artillery first. Then I will show you what the real era of thermal weapons is!" Li Min said at the end, and his whole person became heroic. Wan Zhang, and at the same time looked towards the northeast, where there was a small island country using the stolen gunpowder formula.Firearms were made in the Tang Dynasty, but Li Min would soon let them know what a real hot weapon is! Text Chapter 350: Gun Test (Part 1) "Boom~" Before Li Min and the others reached the artillery manufacturing area, they heard a thunderous explosion coming from inside, followed by a burst of noise inside. This startled Li Min and others, thinking that something happened inside, so they all sped up and rushed towards the area where the artillery was manufactured. However, when Li Min and the others rushed to the scene of the incident, there were no casualties everywhere as they had imagined. What appeared in front of them was a group of disgraced craftsmen, discussing something around a large pit. "Xu Wei, what happened just now?" Li Min saw an acquaintance among the group of disgraced people, and shouted angrily that the explosion just now was not a normal gunshot, there must have been an accident. Hearing Li Min's voice, a middle-sized guy in the crowd, whose face was covered with dust, turned around and saw Li Min and others. He immediately showed a solemn look on his face and walked forward a few steps: "Your Highness, I have just seen you. The subordinates and others are testing the cannon, but there is a problem with the cannon itself, so the first shot exploded." The speaker was none other than Xu Wei, whom Li Min had just called. This Xu Wei used to be a coppersmith, specializing in helping people make all kinds of copperware. Not only was he skilled in craftsmanship, but he also knew the properties of various coppers well. Later, he was appointed by Li Min. , was hired with a large sum of money to help develop artillery, and made a lot of contributions to the launch of artillery. He is now responsible for managing the artillery production area. Hearing that it was a barrel explosion, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little nervous, and immediately asked: "How is it? Are there any casualties?" ?? Exploding the barrel of a cannon is not fun. Not only will the cannon be blown up, but it will also cause casualties if you are not careful. The craftsmen who develop the cannon are all priceless treasures. If there is any damage, Li Min will be heartbroken. "Don't worry, Your Highness, we all took precautions beforehand, and we were all far away, so we only ate a few mouthfuls of dirt, but no one was hurt!" Xu Wei bowed and said. And Li Min finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, other craftsmen also reacted and stepped forward to salute Li Min. Li Min laughed and asked them to stand up without saluting. Then he told them to pay attention to safety, and finally asked about the specific cause of the explosion accident. After hearing this, Xu Wei gave a bitter smile, picked up something from the ground and said, "Your Highness, please look, this is our test artillery." Li Min took a closer look. He found that it was a piece of artillery shell that had been blown to pieces. When he took the fragment in his hands and looked at it carefully, he found that the fragment was made of pure steel. This made Li Min very surprised and said: "Xu Wei, you have actually Have you started developing steel cannons?" Although Li Min also knew that most of the artillery in later generations were made of steel, in the era of the Tang Dynasty, he did not expect to get it right in one step, so at first he asked people to use bronze trial cannons. Copper is more malleable than steel, and bronze is strong enough. It is more suitable for making cannons than steel. The only disadvantage is that the cannon body is a bit bulky and more expensive. However, there is nothing yet. Li Min only asked that the cannon be built first, so he still chose to use copper at the beginning. Build cannon. ??????????????????????? Speaking of the front-mounted sliding boring gun that Li Min wants to build, there is really no big problem. The only thing that needs to be solved is the strength of the gun body. In addition, the diameter of the inner bore must be consistent and smooth enough. These problems were studied by these craftsmen. It was quickly overcome, so the development of bronze cannons has been very smooth, and it can now be put into actual combat. However, the bronze cannon was not what Li Min really wanted, so after the bronze cannon was successfully developed, Li Min ordered Xu Wei and other craftsmen to improve the current bronze cannon and asked them to consider using cheaper and stronger steel. He came to make cannons, but he didn't ask them to start immediately. Unexpectedly, when he came this time, he saw that Yi Xu said that they were already trial-producing. Seeing that Li Min saw that what he was trying to produce was a steel cannon, Xu Wei couldn't help showing a confident smile and said: "Your Highness, this is exactly a steel cannon, and this is not the first time that the chamber has been exploded, but after so many times The experiments have allowed my subordinates to figure out some tricks. I think it will not be a big problem to create usable steel cannons after a while." "Okay!" After hearing this, Li Min excitedly patted Xu Wei on the shoulder and praised him loudly. Of course, he also did not forget the other craftsmen present, encouraging these craftsmen to use their talents and think of things that others did not think of. I dare to think that as long as the artillery can be improved, then he, the King of Qi, will not be stingy with rewards. And these craftsmen also knew Li Min's generosity, so they were all in high spirits after hearing his words. After Li Min asked them to disperse, these craftsmen immediately returned to their posts with excitement, carefully considering how the existing artillery could be improved. place. Next, Li Min was accompanied by Xu Wei, who briefly visited the production process of artillery. However, all artillery production is now made of bronze, so this place is dedicated toThere is a bronze production factory with three hundred craftsmen, and all the bronze produced is used to produce bronze cannons. Li Min was actually not interested in these production processes. What he needed most was the results brought by these processes, so after a hasty walk around the artillery production area, he immediately took everyone to the back of Perak Island. , there is a very secret army stationed here, with only a small number of 1,500 people, of which 1,000 are musketeers, and the remaining 500 are artillery. It is these people who are constantly roaring on Perak Island. issued. Li Min and his group walked through a valley and soon came to a relatively flat highland, which was divided into two areas. A relatively flat area was built as a school ground. Teams of musketeers stood on the school ground and were practicing. During target practice, I saw these soldiers forming a team of three. After the soldiers in front fired a shot at the target in front, as a burst of black smoke rose, they immediately retreated, seizing the time to clean the barrels, load gunpowder and projectiles, and At this time, the second row stepped forward and fired again, taking turns in turn. The flying bullets formed a continuous barrage, fully exerting the power of the muskets. In another larger area, five hundred artillerymen manned bronze cannons, firing at the distant mountain peaks one after another. Although the power of the solid bullets was not great, after each shell landed, It will scatter the rocks on the mountain peaks. If it is used to attack a city, as long as it does not encounter a fortified city like Chang'an, it will definitely be effective. However, Li Min also discovered the shortcoming of the artillery, that is, the rate of fire is too slow. After the gun is fired, it is necessary to immediately cool down the gun body, and then clean the barrel, charge, ignite and other steps. After completing these steps, the final result will be It takes two minutes to be faster. In other words, the artillery's firing rate is only one shot every two minutes at most. But there's nothing that can be done about it. After all, this is a common problem with front-loaded artillery. As for rear-loaded artillery, Li Min estimates that he doesn't have to think about it in recent decades. In addition, the range of this kind of bronze cannon is also very short, usually reaching two miles. Of course, if you are not afraid of exploding the barrel and put more gunpowder in it, the range can be increased, but it depends on your luck. Unfortunately, there was a loud bang and the shell was not fired, so he died first. As for Li Min's arrival, someone immediately stepped forward to greet him. He was tall and thin, wearing a strange-looking military uniform. His complexion was somewhat dark, and he had a burnt yellow beard under his chin. He looked old-fashioned. A kind of unsmiling person. "The humble minister Liu Rengui, please see Your Highness!" This tall and thin man is none other than Liu Rengui. Li Min transferred him from a small county lieutenant to Prince Qi's palace, and then entrusted him with important tasks. He would have already made this typical late bloomer. He had taken it back for use, and he was still a die-hard person, so Li Min also let Liu Rengui temporarily manage these two important things, muskets and artillery. Speaking of which, Liu Rengui is indeed a rare talent. He can do very well no matter what he does. Li Min asked him to promote the method of drying salt. As a result, in just one year, countless salt drying fields have appeared in Dengzhou. The annual salt production It accounts for almost one-third of the national salt production. However, with the promotion of the salt-drying method, many salt-drying farms have appeared in other places, so the proportion of Dengzhou salt has been reduced. However, Liu Rengui is not just an administrative talent. He is an all-rounder in both civil and military affairs. He is not only good at literature but also at martial arts. He single-handedly led the 1,500-strong thermal weapons force in front of him, and according to some valuable suggestions proposed by Li Min His experience allowed him to completely build this army into an elite firearms force. If they fight with the same number of people, it is estimated that no other army in the world can compare with them. "Rengui, prepare the place, I will fire a few shots myself!" Li Min looked at the extremely curious Yifan beside him and ordered Liu Rengui with a smile. Although he had been here several times before, he had been unable to spare the time due to too many things. In addition, the musket was not very safe at the beginning, so until now, Li Min has never actually fired the musket he made. "Your Highness, please come this way!" Liu Rengui was a serious character. He didn't waste any time after hearing Li Min's instructions. He immediately led them to the far left of the school ground. There was a separate shooting range, and next to the shooting range, there was a shooting range. A small warehouse. "Your Highness, there are some different muskets in this warehouse. They were all trial-produced by craftsmen from Maeshima. Some have worse performance, and some have better performance than those used by sergeants today. Unfortunately, the cost is too expensive, so they cannot be used. Mass promotion, you can go in and pick one that fits your hand." Liu Rengui opened the door and pointed to the musket on the shelf inside. Li Min and Yifan walked in with great interest and found that there were several rows of shelves next to the wall in the small warehouse, with some muskets placed on them. Some of these muskets had weird shapes, and some were similar to those used by soldiers outside. As soon as Li Min entered the door, he immediately saw something on the shelf on the right.?The first musket, but when he looked at it, a strange smile appeared on his face. Text Chapter 351 Testing the Gun (Part 2) I saw Li Min walking to the first row of shelves on the right side of the door, holding the first musket in his hand, looking at it with a strange expression, and found that it was not so much a musket as a steel pipe with one end closed. Only on the closed end was a piece of wood that seemed to be the butt of a gun, and then a small hole was opened on the upper end of the steel pipe. Seeing that Li Min was very interested in this gun, Liu Rengui came over and introduced: "Your Highness, this is the first gun successfully made on the island. When using it, you must first insert the medicine primer into the small hole, and then load it." powder, compaction, and finally ignite the powder primer, ignite the gunpowder, and fire the projectile. However, due to the sealing, the range of this gun is very short, only fifty steps at most. In addition, the operation is too complicated, so It has no practical value." Li Min nodded after hearing this. This kind of gun is actually a smaller version of the artillery. Even the ignition method is exactly the same. Moreover, the production of this kind of musket is too rough. The range of fifty steps is probably not even comparable to the pistols of later generations. If you want to use this kind of musket to kill an enemy, it is only possible if the opponent stands motionless in front of you. After putting down this primitive musket, Li Min walked around the warehouse with his hands behind his back. He found that although there were many guns here, they were generally divided into two categories. One category was like the one he saw just now. One is to use medicine to ignite the fire, and the other is to strike the fire, which is the flintlock gun of later generations. In fact, if we follow the history of the development of firearms, before the flintlock gun, there was a kind of matchlock gun. The structure of this gun is similar to that of the flintlock gun, except that the flint at the front end of the hammer is replaced by a lighted matchlock. When using it, pull the trigger and the lit match ignites the gunpowder in the ignition pool to launch. Compared with the flintlock gun, the matchlock gun not only requires a large amount of matchlock, but also is very troublesome to operate. Generally speaking, the firing speed of the flintlock gun is more than twice that of the matchlock gun. Moreover, the matchlock is not safe. If the gunner is not careful, the ignited match may ignite the gunpowder, causing accidental injury. Therefore, after the invention of the flintlock gun, the matchlock slowly withdrew from the stage of history. Li Min has no research on firearms, and he is even less clear about the relationship between matchlocks and flintlock guns. However, he does know how firearms of later generations are ignited. It is a pity that copper-cased bullets of later generations cannot be made now. This is not only a problem of craftsmanship, but also just a primer is enough to make Li Min scratch his head. But doing the next best thing, Li Min thought of the principle of the old-fashioned lighters of later generations, so he thought of using flint to start the fire, which was the flintlock gun of later generations. After all, compared to the matchlock gun, the principle of the flintlock gun was very close to that of later generations of firearms. . Li Min walked and looked in the warehouse, while Yifan was like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden, touching this and looking at that. There were several relatively large guns. She insisted on hugging him, but her small body almost collapsed. And Liu Rengui followed Li Min. When he saw which gun Li Min picked up, he immediately talked about the advantages and disadvantages of this gun. There were at least hundreds of guns in this room, but it was difficult for him to remember them all so clearly. However, from Liu Rengui's explanation, Li Min also learned about the development history of muskets on Perak Island, such as the flintlock gun as an example, although the flintlock gun was invented very early. However, due to workmanship and other problems, the early flintlock guns sometimes failed to fire, but as they were gradually improved later. This minimizes the probability of this happening. After Li Min walked around the warehouse, he did not choose any gun. Instead, he asked Liu Rengui: "Rengui, are there any guns used by the soldiers outside?" After hearing this, Liu Rengui immediately turned around and pulled out a box from under the innermost shelf. After opening it, there were more than a dozen guns inside, and then he said: "Your Highness, this box contains the guns used by soldiers. If you use it during training, If any firearms are damaged, these spare firearms will be replaced.¡± Li Min walked over and picked up one, and found that the gun was indeed the same as the gun he saw at Lao Wutou's place just now, so he nodded with satisfaction and said: "Not bad, I will use this gun." Then he raised his head and faced Yifan, who was already spoiled for choice, said, "Yifan, have you made your choice? Let's go out quickly and test our marksmanship!" Yifan stood in the middle of the warehouse with a frown, looking at so many muskets on the shelf, but he didn't know which one to choose. In fact, this is not surprising at all. Women generally have barriers to choice. For example, women in later generations often have trouble buying clothes. She had to choose a few things that she liked, but ended up worrying about which one to choose. Now Yifan was stuck in this kind of distress. Li Min laughed when he saw this. He took out another gun from the box and handed it to Yifan and said, "Let's use the same one. This is a fair comparison." After hearing this, Yifan felt that it made sense, and stopped making any choices immediately. He picked up the gun and followed Li Min outside. However, the guns used by these soldiers were all made according to the height of men. Yifan, a little woman, was carrying Kuai He. Her gun, which is as tall as hers, looks a bit funny. After arriving at the shooting range outside, Liu Rengui personally greeted the two of them.He demonstrated the use of the musket, and then took aim. With a "pop" sound, a puff of black smoke came out, and the projectile inside hit the target eighty steps away like lightning, which attracted Li Min. He Yifan and others all cheered loudly. Seeing that Liu Rengui had such shooting skills, Li Min couldn't wait to take his musket over, and then picked up a chalk-thick paper tube from the plate on the table. As a future generation, Li Min Naturally, he knew about bullets. Although he couldn't make them now, he understood the principle of quantitative ammunition, so he had what he had in his hands, which were paper-cased bullets. I saw Li Min imitating Liu Rengui¡¯s behavior just now, putting the end of the bullet into his mouth, trying to bite open the paper shell, but he didn¡¯t expect that when he exerted force, he almost knocked out his teeth. At this time, Liu Rengui, who was standing next to him, kindly reminded him: "Your Highness, you are biting the wrong thing." Li Min¡¯s face turned red after hearing this. One end of the paper bullet was wrapped with a pellet, and the other end could only be bitten open. However, Li Min knew that he could correct his mistakes, so he immediately bit open the paper shell. When he bit it, Li Min smelled a strong smell of mutton oil. After biting open the paper shell, he found gunpowder inside. He poured some of it into the fire pool. Then pour all the rest from the muzzle of the gun, stuff the bullets wrapped with oil paper into the muzzle, and compact the bullets and gunpowder with an iron bar. This is all preparation. While Li Min only made a small mistake, Yifan did not go so smoothly. When Li Min leveled the gun and began to aim, Yifan had just stuffed the projectile into the muzzle of the gun and was hurriedly inserting the iron bar into it. To poke. Seeing this situation, Li Min laughed proudly. After making sure that he had taken aim, he finally pulled the trigger. "Bang!" With the sound of a gunshot, Li Min felt the butt of the gun on his shoulder suddenly hit him backwards. Although he had heard Liu Rengui's words before and was mentally prepared for it, he did not expect the recoil to be so strong. His hand lifted up involuntarily, and the projectile flew to nowhere. Seeing that Li Min missed, Yifan laughed happily. At this time, she was also ready. She raised the heavy gun with both hands, took aim for a long time and finally pulled the trigger. Originally, she was not as strong as Li Min, and like Li Min, she did not expect the recoil to be so strong, so in the end she followed in Li Min's footsteps, and was even worse than Li Min, with bullets flying into the sky and hitting the stars. Seeing that Yifan had not hit the target, Li Min had no time to laugh at him. Instead, under the guidance of Liu Rengui, he cleaned the barrel of the gun, compacted the charge, and raised the gun again. As a result, although he He was already prepared, but he still missed the target. The bullet flew out of the target and almost missed. This greatly increased Li Min¡¯s confidence, and he loaded the gun again and finally hit the target for the third time. Although it was still far from the target, it was pretty good to hit the target at such a long distance. "Congratulations to your highness, it seems that your highness is also very talented with muskets!" At this time, Liu Rengui finally showed a smile. Although he also knew that Li Min's shot had a lot of luck involved, hitting the target with the third shot was not something that ordinary people could do. After hearing this, Li Min also felt a little carried away. He turned around and made a provocative gesture towards Yifan. Only then did Yifan prepare his second shot. Seeing Li Min's proud look, he rolled his eyes angrily, took aim and fired another shot. The result was a little better than the first shot, but he still missed the target. At this time, Li Min let out a proud laugh again, loaded the gun again, but unfortunately, his good luck may have temporarily run out, and the next three shots in a row failed to hit the target, but Yifan's I was very lucky. On the fifth shot, I finally hit a shot by mistake. Li Min originally thought that shooting would be an easy and fun thing, but after firing more than a dozen shots in a row, his shoulder was already hurting from the recoil, and Yifan was even more unbearable. He was hit by the fifth shot. After that, I never played again. Firstly, I wanted to maintain this good result, and secondly, it was because my shoulders really couldn¡¯t bear it. After Li Min endured the pain and fired a few more shots, he felt a little unbearable. Finally, he put down the gun and rubbed his shoulders and said, "Ren Gui, your shooting skills are so good. You must have suffered a lot, right?" Liu Rengui smiled after hearing this and said: "Your Highness is serious. As a general, if you can't show off to these soldiers, you won't be able to subdue these rebellious young people!" After hearing this, Li Min laughed and patted Liu Rengui on the shoulder. He also valued this skinny middle-aged man even more. Although his temper was a bit unpleasant, with his seriousness and persistence, he was worthy of being a famous general. With the name. Although he is not well-known yet, today he is going to send this army out. This army will definitely shine on the Japanese battlefield in the future, and Liu Rengui's name will also be known as this army. Well known. But if you want to attack the Japanese country, you can only rely on thisAn army is not enough, even if you add the slave army and the Silla army that are under preparation, but Li Min has already thought of a way, and there is a ready-made army waiting for him to gather! Text Chapter 352 Li Min and Wen Xin "Miss, it's such a hot day, don't you need to bring a fox fur?" In the inner residence of Prince Qi's Mansion in Dengzhou, the little girl Lu Zhu held a fox fur in her hand and said to Princess Qi Wenxin who was packing her things next to her. "Bring it with you. Although it's still summer, who knows how long your husband will stay in Sixi. It doesn't matter if you bring a few more clothes. This will save you from the cold weather and your husband can't find anything to wear. "The tall Wen Xin thought for a moment. Wen Xin and Li Min have been married for more than two years. They have grown from the innocent sixteen-year-old girl into a curvaceous and charming young woman. There is also a trace of beauty on the beautiful face that was still slightly childish. The charm of a mature woman, coupled with the fact that she has been in a high position for many years, has an indescribable aura of awe in her body, which makes people feel awe at the first sight. Luzhu is Wenxin's personal maid who has been with her since she was a child. The two are called master and servant, and they are actually sisters. After all, when Wenxin was in the Song Dynasty's palace, she was just a concubine who was not taken seriously by anyone. Apart from her mother, There was only Lu Zhu, a peer like her, who could talk to each other, so the two of them talked very casually. Even after Wen Xin married Li Min and became the princess, Lu Zhu always addressed her as a young lady. This was probably not the case in Prince Qi's palace. Only she dares to call it that. However, Lu Zhu was a little unhappy today. He folded the fox fur in his hand and put it into the box that Li Min was taking away. Then he glanced at Wen Xin and said, "Miss, Your Highness is really right. Only now." I just came back from Taiwan, but I have to go to Sixi without stopping. And when you were in Taiwan, you just consummated your marriage with His Highness. There is no news yet. If His Highness is gone for such a long time, then how long will it take to give birth to a little prince? ah?" Wen Xin was also angry and embarrassed when she heard that Lu Zhu told her about consummating her marriage with her husband without any consideration. He jumped over and pinched Lv Zhu's mouth and said, "Damn girl, you dare to talk about consummating the marriage so loudly again. Do you want me to tear your mouth apart?" Seeing Wen Xin's shy and angry look, Lu Zhu was not afraid at all. Instead, she laughed and wrangled with Wen Xin. As a result, both of them fell on the bed at once, making a fuss with their arms and legs crossed, and passing the news from time to time. There were bursts of laughter like silver bells. Wen Xin has turned eighteen this year, which is exactly the age she agreed with Li Min. But since the Chinese New Year, Li Min has been busy non-stop. After finally pacifying Silla and Baekje, they encountered Yang Xun's funeral. Finally, when they arrived in Taiwan, the two finally had the opportunity to let Li Min eat their princess completely. Overnight, Wen Xin has transformed from a young girl into a charming young woman. However, although this matter is secret, Lu Zhu, who is Wen Xin's personal maid, knows it better than anyone else. Even that night, she, Wen'er and Hua'er listened to the story in the corner for half the night without shame. "Hey, is our princess bullying the little maid again?" At this moment, Li Min walked in from the outside with a smile. I happened to see the master and servant having a fight on the bed. Speaking of which, Wen Xin always looked like a dignified princess in front of others, but in the inner house, she was still just an eighteen-year-old girl. On weekdays, she fights with Luzhu and others, and she has long lost her original ladylike appearance. In fact, this is all Li Min's fault. If he hadn't been very indulgent in the inner house, Wen Xin, who had always been elegant and quiet, would not have become like this. However, Li Min was very happy with this situation. After all, in his opinion, as long as Wen Xin feels happy, status, demeanor, etc. are not important ?.?"" Seeing Li Min come in, Lu Zhu immediately stood up and saluted him. Although she and Wen Xin could fight and make trouble, and Lu Zhu also knew that His Highness King Qi was very indulgent in these things, but sometimes he still had to Keep your duty as a servant. Wen Xin also smoothed her messy hair, blushed and took off Li Min's loose robe. At the same time, she also asked: "Why did your husband come back so early today? Is there anything you need to do when you return home?" thing?" Li Min waved his hand for Lu Zhu to go down, but did not reply to Wen Xin's words. Instead, when they were the only two people left in the room, he suddenly turned around and hugged Wen Xin, lowered his head and sipped Wen Xin's red lips, and even more so with his hands. Very dishonest and hands-on. Wen Xin didn't expect that Li Min would suddenly attack her. She felt ashamed and anxious at the moment, and her hands instinctively wanted to push Li Min away. Unfortunately, her little strength was not worth mentioning, and instead she followed Li Min. Her caress became weaker and weaker. If it weren't for Li Min holding her, she would have collapsed to the ground. "Husband Husband, it's still daytime now, how about waiting for night?" Wen Xinjiao gasped repeatedly and said intermittently in a low and inaudible voice. "No, I want to be my husband now!" Li Min said vaguely while kissing Wen Xin's slender jade neck. In fact, it's no wonder that Li Min is so anxious. When they were in Taiwan some time ago, the two of them had just performed the Zhougong ceremony. Now it was a time when they were inseparable. However, when they came back, there were more people on the boat, and the cabin partitionThe effect was not very good, so Li Min kept enduring it. Now that he returned to Dengzhou, he was finally busy with the things at hand. Now that he got such an opportunity, Li Min naturally refused to let it go. "Capital Tang Dynasty Chapter 352 Li Min and Wen Xin" Wen Xin, who was already a little confused and infatuated, sensed Li Min's enthusiastic response, and the only clarity in his mind was annihilated, until finally Li Min had already No longer satisfied with kissing and touching, he suddenly picked up Wen Xin and walked to the bed. Wen Xin closed her eyes tightly and did not dare to look at Li Min. Seeing the shy look of Wen Xin in his arms, Li Min chuckled, gently placed Wen Xin on the bed, and then immediately transformed into a human wolf and pounced on her. And Lu Zhu, who had just walked out of the bedroom, had already heard the strange noises in the room. Her face turned red with embarrassment and she immediately closed the door behind her gently. However, the man did not leave. Instead, he put his ear to the door and listened with great interest. But before Luzhu heard anything, she suddenly felt a hand tapping her on the shoulder. She was so frightened that she almost screamed. When she saw the person next to her clearly, she reached out and hit him angrily. The person who photographed her was none other than Hua'er, who also had Chong Chong. The pink-faced Wen'er was also standing next to her. "Starting again?" Hua'er didn't dare to make a sound, but asked Luzhu with her mouth. Lu Zhu also nodded mischievously, and then the heads of the three girls lined up in a straight line, and they all climbed on the door and listened happily. Outside the bedroom, Wen'er and the others lived in the outer room. No one dared to come without their orders, so the three girls were very bold. As for the inside of the room, it was already a lively scene, and it was even less likely that there was a girl eavesdropping outside. Li Min and Wen Xin were at the age where they could taste the essence, and the spring breeze had cost them no idea how much time they had spent. By the time they both calmed down, the sky outside had turned completely dark, and Li Min leaned back. At the head of the bed, Wen Xin was holding Wen Xin with a somewhat seductive expression in her arms, while the other hand kept stroking Wen Xin's exposed jade shoulder, with a satisfied look on her face. Li Min lowered his head and kissed Wen Xin's jade-like cheek, and asked a little narrowly: "Wen Xin, can we have a baby?" Although this was not the first time for the two of them to have sex, Wen Xin was still a little shy. She opened her eyes and looked at her husband, then hurriedly closed her eyes and nodded. Seeing Wen Xin's shy look and her chest being pressed by two plump soft flesh, Li Min immediately felt a heat in her lower abdomen. She roared and pressed Wen Xin on her again. As a result, Wen Xin screamed in fright, but it was a pity. Halfway through the call, Li Min's mouth was blocked, and then the gauze curtain on the big bed shook violently. The three Luzhu people outside were planning to come in to serve, but after hearing the movement inside, they couldn't help but Bu stopped again, and then started listening with interest again. Both of them were still young. When Hu Tianhei woke up again, it was already midnight. When the three Luzhu people outside heard that the people inside finally stopped, they blushed and came in to help the two of them scrub. Then they prepared some food. The two of them ate some hastily and fell asleep. The next day Li Min left the house refreshed and went about his business, but Wen Xin felt sore and weak all over and slept until noon before getting up. Li Min came back that night, took pity on Wen Xin's body, and never dared to touch Wen Xin again. , just holding her in bed and talking. "Wen Xin, I have been very busy during this period, but I have neglected you and Xijun. I am really incompetent as a husband!" Li Min said with some annoyance. There are too many things for him to deal with during this period, so early on I had to leave as soon as I opened my eyes at the "Entertainment Show" and couldn't come back until dark at night. Moreover, I was so tired every time that I fell asleep without saying a few words after dinner. I had no time to communicate with Wen Xin and Xijun. emotion. "Husband, what are you talking about? Sister Xijun and I both know that you are busy with work, and a man must naturally put his career first. As a princess, Wen Xin, although she can't help with official matters, can still be regarded as doing some housework for her husband. Let's share the worries." Wen Xin put her arms around Li Min's neck and said softly with a sweet look on her face. She is very content now. She doesn't understand what Li Min is doing outside, and she doesn't want to care about it. But as long as her husband keeps her in mind and can talk to her when he comes back at night, this makes Wen Xin very happy. Satisfied, of course, it would be better if I could have another child. Looking at his well-behaved wife in his arms, Li Min felt a warm feeling in his heart. He just thought that he would leave Dengzhou for Sixi in the next two days, and he didn't know how long he would stay this time. He wanted to meet Wen Xin again. They were so close to each other, and they didn't know how long they would have to wait, and now they couldn't help but feel a little irritable. Sensing the strangeness of her husband, Wen Xin, who had already been connected with Li Min for a long time, immediately understood that although they had been married for more than two years, they had been a real couple for less than a month, so Wen Xin naturallyHe also couldn't bear to leave Li Min. However, she didn't want to delay her husband's important events because of herself, so she was in a dilemma for a while. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 353 Internal Migration But at this moment, Li Min's eyes suddenly lit up, and he said eagerly to Wen Xin in his arms: "Wen Xin, how about you go to Sixian with me? The scenery there is good, and Buddhism and Taoism are prosperous, plus Summer is about to enter, and the temperature in Si'an is lower than that in Dengzhou, so why don't I take you there to escape the heat?" "Me? Can I go too?" Wen Xin said in surprise. She knew that Li Min had important matters to deal with when he went to Sixi. If she went with him, would she cause some trouble to her husband? "Of course I can go. I was confused before and didn't expect this. Now Sixian City is under my husband's control. Safety is not a problem. In addition, what I want to do this time is to target the Japanese country, but I will not personally When I go to Japan, I will probably stay in Sixi City most of the time, so I will definitely be able to spend more time with you!" Li Min said with a smile. He was the one who got into trouble before. He used to do everything by himself, but he never thought of taking Wen Xin and the others with him. Anyway, Sixian City is not bad, so it can be regarded as a family trip, and if If Wen Xin and Xijun can go, then I can seize the time to spread my branches, hahaha~ Li Min smiled very obscenely. When Wen Xin saw Li Min's look, she couldn't understand what he was thinking. She was so embarrassed that she snuck into Li Min's arms and refused to look up again. Since he had made up his mind to take Wen Xin and the others there, Li Min did not waste any time. He informed Xijun of the news the next day and asked her to prepare some things, especially the supplies Chou Chou needed. This time he went with Li Min Si Xian. In addition, after Concubine Yang and Empress Xiao returned from Taiwan, Concubine Yang stayed in Dengzhou for a few days before taking her people back to Chang'an, leaving only Empress Xiao and Cai'er to live here. As a result, Li Min personally persuaded Empress Xiao asked her to go to Sixian to relax. As for Cai'er, she wanted to go there as soon as she heard. Naturally, he was very happy. After settling the matter in Dengzhou, Li Min finally took his whole family to Sixian again. But this time, in addition to his royal fleet, there were also more than a dozen troop transport ships. These ships carried In addition to the 1,000-man musketry team and 500-man gunners on Perak Island, there are also more than 2,000 muskets and more than 100 artillery pieces, as well as a large amount of gunpowder, grenades, shells and other firearms. In addition to this small firearms force, there are also more than 3,000 Kunlun slave troops. These Kunlun slaves were bought by Chen Gong from slave merchants in various ports at extremely low prices. They were only a little more expensive than ordinary slaves, which could be said to be extremely cost-effective. In fact, the reason why the prices of these Kunlun slaves are so low is that as the maritime merchants of the Tang Dynasty moved further and further, there were more and more Kunlun slaves, and the price naturally dropped. There is another point that is also very critical, that is, a qualified Kunlun slave must undergo strict training. At least the wildness in him must disappear and he must understand Chinese. Otherwise no one would buy it at all. However, although the number of Kunlun slaves has increased now, the people who train Kunlun slaves are still the same as before. As a result, those who trained Kunlun slaves were unable to eat so much goods, and all ended up in the hands of port slave merchants, so the prices were naturally low. In just over half a month, Chen Gong purchased more than 3,000 Kunlun slaves, and all of them were shipped to Dengzhou. According to his letter, this was only a part. There should be more Kunlun slaves coming later. However, Li Min asked him not to send him to Dengzhou anymore, but to send him directly to Sixi. With Silla and Baekje being conquered by Li Min, they were also divided into three Korean states: South, Central and North. Among them, Sixi is not only the administrative seat of Nanhan Prefecture, but also an important city closest to Dengzhou among the three Hanzhous. Therefore, the route from Dengzhou to Sixiu is very busy. Li Min and the others saw constant merchant ships coming and going, or Whether carrying people or cargo, the waterline of each boat is very deep, and it seems that the boat owners want to pack as much stuff as possible. On Li Min's Qi Wang, Queen Xiao looked at the fleet passing by from time to time, and asked with some confusion: "Liu Lang, I heard when I was in Chang'an that both Baekje and Silla were poor countries, and they had fought against each other before. After fighting for such a long time, the country must be even more difficult, and in such a poor place, what are these caravans doing there?" After hearing this, Li Min smiled and said: "Grandma doesn't know something. After my grandson took control of Silla and Baekje, the two countries were in extreme poverty and the people couldn't even eat. Many places were starved to death. In order to help these victims, , so Sun'er asked people to recruit workers there and implemented the work-for-food policy, which saved countless people. In addition, many businessmen set up various factories there, so Sanhanzhou has changed. These ships If the team goes to Sanhan, it should deliver food and raw materials, and those who come back will bring various goods produced by the factory." After listening to Li Min's whitewashing explanation, Wen Xin and Cai'er did not doubt it, but praised Li Min for doing the right thing. After all, saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. However, Empress Xiao and Xijun had different opinions. He gave Li Min a deep look, his faceThey all showed half-smiling expressions. Different from Wen Xin and Cai'er, one of them had gone through many vicissitudes of life, and the other was in charge of the business affairs of the palace, so they could naturally hear the meaning of Li Min's words. This little bit of internet mindedness and still young age Naturally, Cai'er cannot compare with them. Dengzhou and Sixi are not far apart. Li Min's fleet quickly arrived at its destination. After arranging Wenxin and Queen Xiao to the palace in Sixi City, the first person Li Min wanted to see was not Wang An and Lu Hong, who were in charge of government affairs in the city, instead called Hu Li and Zhou Long over, and then handed over the three thousand Kunlun slaves to them, asking them to try their best to train these Kunlun slaves into a capable force in the shortest possible time. Soldiers of war. Zhou Long is a veteran in military training. Although most of these Kunlun slaves do not speak Chinese and it is a bit troublesome to train, it is only a little troublesome for Zhou Long. He has many ways to make these Kunlun slaves obedient. In addition, Li Min also asked Hu Li to mobilize all available Silla soldiers and train with these Kunlun slaves. He would be of great use then. After seeing Zhou Long and the others taking orders to go out, Li Min asked Lu Hong and Wang An to be found, intending to ask if anything happened while he was away from Si Xian. "See you, Your Highness!" Wang An and Lu Hong entered the palace side by side and bowed to Li Min together. They hadn't seen each other for more than a month, and there hadn't been any big changes between the two of them, except that their eyebrows looked a little tired. It seemed that they were both very tired during this period. "No need to be polite, nothing major happened in Sanhanzhou during this period, right?" Li Min asked with a smile. Upon hearing Li Min's question, Lu Hong and Wang An did not answer immediately, but hesitated for a moment and looked at each other, and then Wang An stepped forward and said: "Your Highness, I have something I want to report! " Li was stunned for a moment. Looking at the expressions of Wang An and the other two, he could guess that there must be something big going on. But he had only been away for such a short time. What kind of big thing could happen? At this time, Wang An continued to report: "Your Highness, during this period, Wei Chen and Mr. Lu combined the situation in Sanhanzhou and the development of the power in your hands, and finally came up with a plan that is very beneficial to Your Highness. Now it is I would like to ask Your Highness to agree to implement it!¡± Li Min was very surprised when he heard Wang An's words, and asked with some confusion: "Wang Fu, when I left Sanhan Prefecture, didn't I already give you full authority to handle all the political affairs of Sanhan Prefecture? Since If you say you have a plan that is very beneficial to me, then go ahead and implement it, you don¡¯t have to ask for my consent for everything!¡± Li Min is a lazy person, and he also knows how to delegate power. Usually he only controls the general direction and leaves the rest to his subordinates. But since Wang An and Lu Hong were responsible for the affairs of Sanhan in the first place, he is absolutely responsible for it. Believe them, Wang An should also understand this. Ordinarily, he should not ask himself for advice on these matters. But after hearing Li Min's words, both Wang An and Lu Hong smiled, and Wang An continued: "Your Highness, although I have full authority to deal with the three Hanzhous, this plan involves too much. And without His Highness¡¯s consent, we still can¡¯t execute it with just the two of us, so I waited until Your Highness came before asking for instructions.¡± "What is the plan?" Li Min's appetite had been completely whetted by Wang An and Lu Qing, and he asked with interest. "Your Highness, this plan is actually immigration!" Wang An said with a smile on his face. "Immigration?" Li Min couldn't understand it now. Where did the immigrants come from? If we talk about immigrating from the Tang Dynasty to Sanhan Prefecture, although the population of the Tang Dynasty is large, the area is also large. In addition, after the chaos of the late Sui Dynasty, the population has been greatly reduced. It will be difficult for him to immigrate in the south. In fact, There¡¯s no need to immigrate to a barren place like Samhanju, right? Seeing Li Min's puzzled expression, Wang An and Lu Hong laughed, and then told him their plan in detail. After listening to it, Li Min realized that it was not what he thought at all. These two people They did not intend to immigrate from the Tang Dynasty to the Three Koreas, but to immigrate within the Three Koreas. To be precise, they mainly moved all the people from the South Korea state where they were located to the North and China states. After hearing this, Li Min was a little puzzled. The three Hanzhous are all about the same area. Most of them are the homeland of Baekje and have a large population. Although the population has dropped a lot after recruiting workers, if the entire If all the population of South Korea were to be moved out, it would definitely be a big project. Moreover, after vacating South Korea, what do Wang An and the others plan to do with this land? Li Min was proud of his intelligence, but he couldn't think of a reasonable explanation for the above questions. He had to look at Wang An and Lu Hong again in confusion. At this time, Lu Hong, who had been silent, took a step forward and said with a firm expression: "Your Highness, Wei Chen and Wang Fu decided on this plan for two main reasons!" Text Chapter 354: Build your own steel base "The land in South Korea is barren and cannot be cultivated by the people. The land in North Korea and China is fertile, but the population is sparse. Therefore, His Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty issued an order to move all the people of South Korea to North and China. The people in the states must do Get ready!" In front of the notice board in front of the gate of Sixi City Governor's Mansion, a scribe read out the content of the newly posted notice in Baekje dialect, while many people in the city gathered below. At first, these people thought that the governor wanted to recruit workers on behalf of businessmen, so many people wanted to see what the conditions were like. If it was good, they were willing to do it, but they did not expect that what they heard was an order for them to move. , and it was issued directly by the Prince of Qi, which made the people below immediately start to make noises, shouting that the government would not give them a way to survive. If they move to North Korea and China, what will happen to their fields here? Seeing how noisy the crowd below was, the clerk who was reading the notice couldn't help but snorted coldly and shouted: "You bunch of untouchables, please be honest with me. There are still many conditions below that I haven't read yet!" Although this scribe is also from Baekje, he is now an official of the Tang Dynasty. He is usually the most cruel to the people, so the people in the city are most afraid of them. Now his shout has scared many people into shutting up. I didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Seeing this situation, the scribe finally nodded with satisfaction and began to explain the content behind the notice to the people below. It turns out that the relocation of the government has also given benefits. For example, as long as the common people in South Korea now have fields, they will be given double the fields after moving to North Korea and China. This compensation moved the hearts of many people who owned land outside the city. As the notice says at the beginning, the land here in South Korea is barren. It is simply incomparable to North Korea and China. If the barren land can now be exchanged for double the fertile land, then this is obviously a very cost-effective deal. It is also true that many people have the above-mentioned plan, so as long as they have land, most people have calmed down and carefully considered whether they can measure more land at home. However, some were unwilling to do so. A commoner dressed as a businessman shouted: "Sir, we are in business. We don't have much land at home, but we own a few shops. So what?" This businessman asked the thoughts of many people. After all, this is Sixian City. Not everyone owns land, and a considerable number of them make a living by doing business. The clerk snorted coldly and said: "What's the hurry? I'll talk about you next. It doesn't matter if you don't have land. All shops, houses and other properties that cannot be moved will be converted into land according to the price. After North Korea and China, you will also be given double the amount of land. This land belongs entirely to you. If you don¡¯t want to cultivate it, you can sell it to others. In this way, you will make a lot of money!" Although the scribe said nicely, most of the businessmen still looked sad. They are not farmers, and even if they have land, they do not know how to cultivate it. It is even more impossible to hire people. After all, the labor force in Sanhanzhou has been almost exhausted by the Tang people, so the allocated fields will eventually have to be sold, but there will definitely be many people like them who will sell their fields. As a result, the price of land will inevitably plummet, and it is still a question whether anyone will buy it. Seeing the dissatisfied expressions of the businessmen below, the scribe snorted coldly and turned around to report to the governor's office at the back. Despite his arrogant appearance in front of ordinary people, in fact he was just a small scribe. The order given to him was just to read the notice to the people. As for the people's reaction after hearing it, it was not within the scope of his consideration. Sixi City is the capital of Nanhan Prefecture. The highest official of a prefecture is still the governor. The current governor is temporarily held by Lu Hong. However, all political affairs are discussed and handled by Lu Hong and Wang An. Now they are in the governor's office. In the study, but today there is one more person in the study, it is Li Min who has just arrived in Sixi. "Your Highness, the land in South Korea is barren, and we have promised double land compensation, coupled with the threat of the army, I believe that even if the people of South Korea have complaints in their hearts, they will obediently move to North Korea and Central Korea. !" Lu Hong said with a proud look on his face. This relocation plan was jointly planned by him and Wang An. Now that he can see it being implemented normally, he is naturally very happy. Although Li Min agreed to the relocation plan, he was still a little worried and said: "But in addition to farmers, there are also some businessmen, craftsmen, monks, etc. in Nanhan Prefecture. These people do not own much land. Although their land is The property is converted into fields, but these people must be dissatisfied. If they are forced to relocate, will it cause civil unrest?" However, Wang An smiled after hearing this: "Your Highness is overly concerned. We have already investigated before. South Korea is a poor place, and the proportion of merchants and craftsmen is not large. Even if these people want to make trouble, I'm afraid they can't achieve anything." Climate, as for the monks, Your Highness need not worry, we have reached an agreement with the leaders of the Buddhist and Taoist sects to print for them free of chargeThere are a large number of Buddhist scriptures and Taoist books. In addition, craftsmen from the Tang Dynasty will be invited to make statues of gods, and a lot of additional land will be allocated to them. Therefore, not only will they not object, but they will help us calm the hearts of the people. " Hearing Wang An¡¯s explanation, Li Min finally felt relieved. Either Wang An or Lu Hong was a pillar of talent. Now that the two of them are working together to handle this matter, it is indeed watertight. All aspects are included in their calculations. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but feel proud. With two talented people assisting him, what else could be difficult for him? There are two main reasons why Wang An and Lu Hong proposed to relocate all the people of South Hanzhou. The first reason is that in addition to the recruitment of Tang merchants, the population of the three Hanzhous has been greatly reduced, and each state has a lot of land. In contrast, the land in South Korea is barren and not suitable for farming. Therefore, if the people in the state can be moved to the other two states, the most reasonable use of manpower and land resources can be made. However, if you want to move all the people in the entire state, it is not an easy task. Not only will it cost a lot of manpower and material resources, but if it fails, it will also cause civil unrest. After all, it is difficult to leave your homeland. Everyone wants to move. Therefore, if they just wanted to make rational use of resources, Wang An and Lu Hong would not propose this plan yet. The key is the second reason. Li Min gave up the throne of the Tang Dynasty and chose to develop on his own, and now he has achieved certain achievements. He has occupied Taiwan and Sanhanzhou, which can be regarded as his own territory. However, these two places have their own territory. The disadvantage is that most of the people living in Sanhanzhou are foreigners. Li Min does not trust the people here at all and will definitely not give them good development conditions. However, there are also advantages here, that is, there are many iron ore and coal mines in the Andong Protectorate and even the local area, which is very suitable for the development of the steel industry. " Taiwan is located overseas and has huge development potential, but it has a sparse population and limited resources on the island. Especially the very important steel industry, which currently has no conditions for development, the needed steel must be purchased from Datang. Regarding this situation, not only Wang An and Lu Hong saw it very clearly, but even Li Min himself understood that the steel and other resources he needed now could be purchased from Datang, but this was not a long-term solution. As a ** To gain power, he must establish a sound national industrial system, of which steel is the top priority. Wang An also mentioned to Li Min at the beginning that he wanted to build a steel plant here in Sanhanzhou. After all, there are coal and iron mines here, and it is also close to Dengzhou. A steel plant that can meet Li Min's needs can be built in a short time. However, Li Min was very distrustful of Xiaobangzi's ancestors. He was afraid that the advanced steel production technology would be learned by Xiaobangzi's ancestors, which would bring trouble to his own rule, so Li Min refused. However, Wang An did not give up. After jointly taking charge of South Korea and Lu Hong, after understanding the situation in the three states, he finally formulated a relocation plan to move all the people of South Korea to the other two states. , and strictly prohibited them from returning to Nanhan Prefecture. The vacated Nanhan Prefecture only allowed Han people to enter and exit, and moved craftsmen from the country to build a steel factory, which became Li Min's first steel base. Li Min was shocked at first when he heard Wang An and Lu Hong's plan. Building his own steel plant was something he had wanted to do for a long time, but due to various reasons, he had not been able to find a suitable place. Unexpectedly, Wang An An and the others actually wanted to artificially create such a place. However, if he thought about it carefully, Li Min immediately discovered that Wang An and Lu Hong's plan was indeed very clever. Nanhan Prefecture was the closest to Dengzhou, and it was backed by the Andong Protectorate. It was very convenient to relocate craftsmen and transport materials. Moreover, the coastline is long and narrow. As long as your navy is strong, this place will not be lost. Therefore, as long as all the people in the state are relocated, it will indeed be a very good steel production base. Another point is that South Korea, which is the original Baekje, has just experienced a war, and many young and middle-aged people in the state were killed and injured. In addition, after recruiting workers, only the old, weak, sick and disabled were left, so Not afraid of any trouble at all. It was precisely because of the above considerations that Li Min finally agreed to the relocation plan. And when the news spread throughout South Korea through government agencies at all levels, the reaction of the people was just as analyzed by Wang An. Although most people were dissatisfied, there was nothing extreme considering that they had twice the land. In response, a small group of people had a tough attitude and refused to move no matter what. However, what awaited them was enforcement by governments at all levels. Of course, there are also a handful of people who want to take advantage of this opportunity to encourage the people to rebel. Unfortunately, for the people who have just gone through a war, no one is willing to pick up swords and guns again, not to mention that since Li Min ruled here, he has recruited Many workers have provided enough food for many families, and these workers are equivalent to hostages in Li Min's hands. If anyone in their family dares to cause troubleIf so, the lives of those who went out to work would definitely be at risk, so no matter how those people instigated, there were only a few responders in the end. Even if they reluctantly launched an uprising, they were quickly extinguished by Li Min's army, leaving no suspense at all. Text Chapter 355 Japanese Yinshan While Nanhan Prefecture was undergoing a vigorous relocation, Li Min called together Cheng Huailiang, Li Jingye and others who were still staying in Sanhan Prefecture. As military cadets, Cheng Huailiang and the others had to intern at Li Min for half a year. Last time they led a large army to fight against the Baekje army. Although the opponent's combat power was not strong, it also allowed them to accumulate a lot of practical experience. After a real battle, After the baptism of blood and fire, Cheng Huailiang and the others, like Li Yong, had a bit more real killing spirit in their bodies. "Brothers, our internship period is about to end, and we will all go back to Chang'an. I don't know when we can see each other again." Li Min picked up the wine glass and said to everyone sitting in the hall, looking a little depressed. But in the end, he still said in high spirits, "Come! Let me toast you all. I wish all brothers to expand the territory of the Tang Dynasty in the future and leave a name in history!" As parting was imminent, Cheng Huailiang and the others were also a little depressed, so they raised their glasses and drank them all in one gulp. They came here last winter, and now it is almost June, and the half-year internship period is about to pass, so it is time for them to go back. During this time, they are in the military and hand over the things in their hands to His deputies, these deputies were all trained by Li Min at his request. Although their quality cannot be compared with that of military academy cadets, they can still serve as low-level generals. It¡¯s just that Li Min didn¡¯t notice that when he finished what he said, Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui, who were sitting at the back, looked at each other, with a look of determination flashing in their eyes, but they didn¡¯t show it on the spot. The two of them are different from Cheng Huailiang and others. Although they made great achievements in the last surprise attack on Si Xian and held the highest positions among the students, today is Li Min's private banquet, and only friends like Cheng Huailiang are invited. They are all very noble. Although Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui are valued by Li Min, they can only sit at the bottom. Although parting makes people sad. However, the people sitting there were all young people. After a few glasses of wine, they quickly put the sadness of parting behind their minds and started fist-fighting, gambling, telling jokes, etc., and the atmosphere quickly became lively. After drinking for three rounds, Li Min saw that the time was almost up. If he drank more, he might get drunk like Li Yong, who drank three glasses of wine. So he suddenly stood up, tapped the wine glass with his silver chopsticks, and made a sharp and clear sound, attracting everyone's attention to him, and then he said: "Brothers, we are about to leave, but My little brother has prepared a special gift for everyone!" Hearing Li Min's words, Cheng Huailiang and others' eyes lit up. Among them, Li Yong, who was almost drunk, stood up unsteadily and said: "The gift Liulang prepared must be extraordinary. And it even uses the word 'special', which must be even more special." It¡¯s fun.¡± Li Yong¡¯s words were immediately reported by others. They all shouted to Li Min to hurry up and deliver the gifts. Seeing how everyone was looking forward to it, Li Min also laughed loudly and waved his hands to have the things brought up. After a while, I saw two healthy servants carrying a wooden shelf, which looked like a screen, but there was a map hanging in the middle, and the map looked very strange. It looks like a string of islands, with water patterns painted on the surrounding blank space to represent sea water. Moreover, this string of islands is divided into several parts, which are as long as bugs. Everyone sitting here can't even see where they are on the map? "Liu Lang, aren't these islands like Taiwan, a fertile land that has not yet been developed?" Cheng Huailiang was the first to stand up and shouted. Although they couldn't see where this was, Li Min had described to them that there was gold everywhere overseas, and they had already tasted the benefits of Taiwan's development. Now, just from the sucrose trade in Hainan, they can give They brought in an income of nearly 100,000 guan, and this was just the beginning. As the scale of the plantation increased, the income would only increase. After hearing this, Li Min laughed and said: "Brother Cheng, although Taiwan is a good place, whether it is plantations or fishing, it can bring a lot of profits, but don't you think it is a bit slow to make money this way?" Huh? Everyone was a little puzzled when they heard Li Min talking about Taiwan. After looking at each other, Qin Huaiyu smiled and said: "Liu Lang, Taiwan is a cornucopia. I didn't expect you to think that it is slow to bring in money. Is it possible that today it is so slow?" Are there mountains of gold and silver on the islands on the map?¡± Everyone laughed after hearing this. Indeed, although there are no minerals on the island of Taiwan, the land is fertile. Although a lot of manpower and material resources are invested in developing plantations, the income is also considerable. If this way of making money is still slow, then it is estimated that the only way is to make money directly. Only when you find gold and silver can you make money faster than in Taiwan. However, when Li Min heard Qin Huaiyu's words, he deliberately showed a look of surprise. After a while, he finally said: "Brother Qin, have you also learned astronomy from Li Chunfeng? Otherwise, how could you not understand what I want to say next?" Can you guess it all?" Well? Everyone was stunned at this time, Qin Huaiyu was even more shocked and dumbfounded. He didn't expect that he would casually say:?? said, and it turned out to be true. But then everyone reacted and looked at Li Min with green eyes, and the impatient one shouted loudly: "Liu Lang, are there really mountains of gold and silver on these islands?" After hearing this, Li Min chuckled, deliberately swaying everyone's appetite for a while, and then said: "Brothers, there is no Jinshan here, but there are many gold mines, but there is one in Yinshan!" Wow~, upon hearing Li Min's words, the hall was in an uproar. Even Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui, who were sitting at the end, were a little excited. Although they were not greedy for money, they also knew that marching and fighting cost money. If the island's gold If the mines and silver mountains can be controlled by His Highness, there will be an endless stream of military pay, and they can truly display their ambitions in Li Min's hands. "Liu Lang, where are these islands?" Cheng Huailiang shouted impatiently. The others also looked anxious, looking like a pervert after seeing a beautiful woman taking off her clothes. But Li Min took the time to pick up the wine glass and took a sip, and then softly uttered two words: "Japan!" "What?" Everyone was surprised and happy after hearing this. The surprise was that they did not expect that this insect-like island chain was actually the Japanese Kingdom. The happy thing was that the Japanese Kingdom was right next to the Tang Dynasty and did not have to travel as far as other places. "Liu Lang, are you sure that Japan really has silver mountains and gold mines?" At this moment, Li Jingye, who had been silent, said. He is a rare handsome man. He will study the surrounding maps whenever he goes to a place. The map Li Min took out just now seemed familiar to him, but he did not expect that it turned out to be the Japanese country. However, as far as he knew, he did not seem to have heard of the Japanese country. Rich in gold and silver? After hearing this, Li Min did not answer immediately. Instead, he stood up and walked to the map, then pointed at the southern end of Honshu Island of Japan, which was the area south of Kyoto in later generations, and then said: "This is the political center of Japan. "After speaking, his fingers slowly moved towards the west-south direction until he reached the seaside, which was the Daejeon City area in later generations. Then he stopped and said: "And here is the location of the Japanese Yinshan Mountain. There is a mountain there. The mountains are full of silver ore, it is easy to refine silver, and the storage capacity is huge, enough for us to develop it for hundreds of years." Hearing Li Min's explanation, everyone was a little shocked. Although the Tang Dynasty did not implement the silver standard like the Ming and Qing Dynasties, the value of silver was not very high, but it was also a precious metal. Such a large mountain of silver was placed in the In front of me, it would be a pure lie to say that I am not moved. Li Min saw everyone's excited expressions, but he secretly laughed in his heart. At the same time, he dropped a heavy bomb again: "Everyone must know that the copper output in the Tang Dynasty is not high, and it is not even enough to make copper coins. , coupled with the rapid development of business in the past two years, the amount of transactions between businesses is getting larger and larger, often tens of thousands or even one hundred thousand guan. In addition, the prices of some commodities have also risen sharply, and some ordinary commodities cost tens of thousands. A hundred coins, if it's more expensive, it can range from several coins to hundreds of coins, so it would be very inconvenient to use copper coins to settle the payment." When Li Min said this, he paused deliberately, hoping that someone could understand what he was going to say next. But it is a pity that those sitting today are all military generals. Although they used to make money with Li Min, they all It is controlled by other people in the family behind the scenes. They only need to stand in front of the stage. They are not very proficient in business matters, so no one understands what Li Min said. They all look confused. Looking at Li Min, everyone was probably wondering why Li Min suddenly talked about copper coins? Seeing the ignorant looks in Cheng Huailiang's eyes, Li Min sighed secretly. If Li Jingheng and Yan Bei were here, they would definitely understand what he wanted to say. Unfortunately, these two people are all in Taiwan, and they didn't see him the last time he went there. When they arrived, they heard that these two boys had gone to Luzon to capture slaves. "Ahem~" No one answered, Li Min said something awkward, and then said: "Since it is very inconvenient to settle with copper coins, a currency with greater value needs to appear, and the Datang founded by my younger brother The bank just had this plan and planned to mint two new coins using silver and gold respectively. The quantity of gold is rare and the value is too high, so it is generally only used for commercial settlement. As for silver currency, its value is between Between copper and gold, it is foreseeable that silver coins will replace the current copper coins and become the main currency in the market in the future!" When Li Min said this, he picked up the tea cup on the table and drank a few sips. Then he looked at everyone with strange eyes. He had already made it so clear, so they must have understood what he meant, right? But what disappointed Li Min was that he still saw blank eyes. It was obvious that Cheng Huailiang and the others had been confused by Li Min's pile of monetary theories. "Mukuro, you'd better tell the result directly, my brain is about to explode!" The youngest,Li Jingye, who also has the best brains, smiled bitterly and said, no one of them here is better than Li Min when it comes to marching and fighting, but when it comes to business matters, they can't compare to Li Min when they work together. Li Min looked at everyone who was nodding his head, and was speechless for a moment. He never thought that he would one day play the piano to others. He had no choice but to sigh and said loudly: "What I mean is that as long as coins are minted with silver, the price of silver will rise. As long as we conquer the silver mountain of the Japanese country, we can wait to make a fortune!" Text Chapter 356: People from each family Li Min's last words were finally understood by everyone present. For a moment, everyone was shocked. Among them, Cheng Huailiang even shouted loudly: "Liu Lang, if you had said this earlier, wouldn't we have understood? Why? Are you talking about making money?" After hearing this, Li Min couldn't laugh or cry. He wanted to explain this matter more clearly so that they could all understand how to make money. Unexpectedly, Cheng Huailiang and other warriors only care about making money. As for how they make money, they don't care at all. , everything is subject to Li Min's arrangement, but this also makes Li Min a little proud. It seems that his credibility has been recognized by the brothers in the palace. "Rokuro, since the Japanese country is nearby, I will immediately write a letter to grandpa and ask him to let us stay here for a while, and then lead the army to kill the Japanese country and seize their silver mountain!" At this moment! , Li Yexu also stood up and said, his grandfather Li Jing is the vice principal of the military academy, so he naturally has the power to decide whether they should stay or go. However, after hearing this, Li Min shook his head and said with a wry smile: "Brother Ye Xu, although all the brothers here are brave and are all talented generals, you all know the situation here. Now Even if you want to attack the Japanese country, you really don¡¯t have any troops at your disposal!" Li Min wasn't lying. When he first went to Silla, he only had a slave-catching team of 15,000 people. Later, he borrowed 20,000 from Zhang Jian one after another. However, after destroying Baekje, those 20,000 were only They returned one after another, and only the fifteen thousand men were left in their hands. They are now guarding Sanhan Prefecture. Cheng Huailiang and the others are now serving as generals in this army, so they all know that Li Min is telling the truth. After all, Sanhanzhou has just been pacified, and the fifteen thousand people are already very reluctant, let alone being deployed to attack the Japanese country. Thinking of this, Cheng Huailiang and the others were silent for a while. Although they all believed that they were good generals, no matter how good the generals were. It's useless for him to command if he doesn't have any soldiers. We can't let them go to Japan alone, right? Seeing everyone who couldn't think of a solution for a while, Li Min secretly laughed in his heart, coughed to attract everyone's attention, and then said: "Brothers, everyone knows the situation here. It's really difficult to mobilize. I have to use some help, but I have thought about it these days. I have come up with a feasible solution, but it requires your strong support." Upon hearing what Li Min said, Li Jingye, who knew him best, rolled his eyes, as if he had guessed something, and immediately stood up and said: "Liu Lang, please stop being so secretive. Since you have announced the gold and silver in Japan, you must So we have figured out a way, and as long as we can do it, we will never refuse!" Li Jingye¡¯s words reminded Cheng Huailiang and others. Everyone stood up to express their opinions, and at the same time they laughed and scolded Li Min for playing tricks on them again. When Li Min heard this, he also laughed and said loudly: "Everyone, it's not that I'm trying to show off, but I really need everyone's help on this matter." When Li Min said this, he stopped and scanned the people in the hall, and then said: "Most of you brothers are generals, and you must have a lot of generals in your family. In addition, the elders of your brothers' families have served in the army for many years. , there must be a lot of old subordinates who retired from the army for various reasons. There must have been some dissatisfaction, so I want all brothers to tell the story of their family generals and retired veterans after they go back. Gather up as many troops as you can and send them to me. There must be at least tens of thousands of troops by then. With these people, it may not be enough to destroy the Japanese country, but it is still very easy to occupy the Yinshan Mountain near the sea. of." After Cheng Huailiang and others heard Li Min's words, they all looked at each other in shock. No one expected that Li Min would actually target the members of their family, even the veterans who had retired from the army. It's three feet off the ground. But if you think about it carefully, this might not be a bad idea. The people in the family are also raised. They are originally dedicated to the main family. As for those veterans who have retired from the army, their lives are indeed somewhat unsatisfactory. If Hua spends If money is used to invite them here, not only can it help them solve the problems in life, but it can also bring out their strengths. It can be said that it kills two birds with one stone. Seeing that Cheng Huailiang and the others were still considering the pros and cons of this matter, Li Min suddenly said again: "Brothers, there is only one silver mountain in Japan. Although we are all brothers, we still have to settle accounts clearly, so I have to say this Now, if Yinshan is captured this time, it will be divided according to the proportion of troops sent by each company. Whichever company sends more troops and which company has the best quality of soldiers can occupy a larger share!" Hearing what Li Min said, Cheng Huailiang and the others couldn't bear it any longer. They all agreed to the matter. At the same time, they made up their minds to write letters to their families tonight to let them prepare early and try to be the first to do so. Before hiring people, try to recruit as many people as possible. After talking about such an important matter, Cheng Hualiang and the others allSome were absent-minded, so the banquet ended hastily. But the next day, they all came to the door again. With the help of Li Min and Chang'an's communication system, they helped them bring a letter to their homes. As for the content of the letter, they could guess it without reading it. Relocating the people, deploying the Silla army, organizing Kunlun slave training, and then convincing Cheng Huailiang and others to become soldiers. This is a series of things that Li Min did after arriving at Sixian City. Except for the first thing, the other things were all to deal with the Japanese country. Although Li Min used the silver mountain of the Japanese country to induce Cheng Huailiang and others to send troops, under his In his heart, he is not satisfied with just occupying a mountain of silver. If he wants to fight, he can win a battle. Procrastination is not his style. The migration of the people in South Korea went very smoothly. Wang An was responsible for the matter at first. Later, when it got on track, Wang An and Lu Hong began to travel between Dengzhou and Sixi to help Li Zhen organized a conquest of grain and grass supplies from the Japanese state. The extremely busy Dengzhou Port, with sea-going ships connected end-to-end coming in and out of the port. Each ship is loaded with cargo, and there are also some sea-going ships specially carrying people. These ships are fixed between the two ports. When traveling, usually as soon as the bus is full of people, it will set off immediately. It's just that compared to the past, Dengzhou Port has been busier these days. This is mainly due to the news coming from Sixian City across the sea. The local people in South Korea have been moved to North Korea and China by His Highness King Qi. , Now South Korea has been fully opened to Datang merchants, which means that factories that could not be set up in South Korea before, such as shipyards, steel plants, weapons factories and other heavy industries, can now be opened. As soon as this news came out, many factory owners were furious, especially the businessmen who used to run steel plants. Although there were coal, iron and other minerals around Dengzhou, the output was not very large. On the contrary, the Anton Governor's Mansion had A lot of coal and iron ores have been discovered, so the steel plants in Dengzhou generally use raw materials shipped from across the sea. Now if the steel plant can be moved to South Korea, it will be much closer to the source of raw materials. In this way , you can save a lot of transportation costs. Therefore, during this period of time, the steel factory owners in Dengzhou City have gone to South Korea for on-the-spot inspections. Some of them have even started to transport people and materials for factory construction there. However, the fastest mover is the steel factory under the name of Prince Qi's Mansion. Construction has begun in Nanli Prefecture, and even coal and iron ore have been transported from Andong Protectorate to Nanhan Prefecture. As long as the factory is established, Once completed, steelmaking can begin immediately. After all, steel is not the main industry in Dengzhou, so the storm caused is not too big. Moreover, although Nanhanzhou is fully open, all the local people are gone. Therefore, if you want to build a factory there, you will have to relocate some workers. , this is naturally fine for steel plants that are close to the source of raw materials, but for other industries, it is not very cost-effective. However, the merchants in Dengzhou were destined to be happy, because they soon discovered that the Prince of Qi's Mansion began to purchase various materials in large quantities, from grains and cans to weapons and armors, all of which were included in the purchase. This immediately attracted countless merchants. Crazy and desperately urging the factory under his name to produce goods, he even wanted to let the workers stay in the factory twelve hours a day. After all, for them, time now is money. However, some businessmen with keen senses smelled a familiar smell from it. It seemed that when His Highness King Qi took action against Silla and Baekje, he also purchased supplies in the same way now. And some interested people discovered that after these materials were purchased, they would be shipped to Sixian immediately. This caused many people to wonder, where is His Highness King Qi going to attack again? It was in this busy atmosphere that Wang An brought a fleet from Sixi back to Dengzhou. This time he was mainly here to transport a batch of weapons that had just been cast to arm the batch of weapons shipped from the south. The Kunlun slave army came. After being trained by Zhou Long, these Kunlun slaves were not very strong in terms of overall combat effectiveness, but they fought fiercely. If they were placed on the battlefield, they would be a group of excellent running ashes. After Wang An got off the ship, he took the train from the port directly to Dengzhou City, where he found Zhao Fu and handed over the paperwork. Without even taking a sip of tea, he immediately went to the place where the weapons were stored and checked again until he found out After the weapon met the requirements, he finally felt relieved and asked the people in the warehouse to take good care of it. Then he returned to his home next to Prince Qi's Mansion. Wang An is the Prince Fu of Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion. Apart from Li Min, he has the highest rank in Dengzhou, so Li Min built a mansion for Wang An, located right next to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion. Wang An only had one wife, Cui Yu's cousin, and his son Wang Kuang was running a plantation in Taiwan. His daughter-in-law and grandson also went with him, so there were only Wang An and his wife in the house. But what Wang An didn¡¯t expect was that there was actually a helper waiting for him at his house. Moreover, as soon as this old friend saw Wang An, he immediately knelt down and shouted: "Mr. Wang, save me."Life! " Text Chapter 357 Grassland Situation "Duer, why are you here? Get up quickly, let's go to the hall to talk!" Wang An said with surprise when he saw his old friend who had been waiting in the house for a long time, but Duer knelt down as soon as he saw him. With the look of begging for each other, it is estimated that their tribe must have encountered some difficulties again. The man who came to see Wang An was named Duer, a grassland barbarian. When Wang An was still a madman in Taiyuan, this grassland barbarian was the only one who respected Wang An because Wang An once pointed him out and allowed their tribe to escape. There have been several catastrophes, so no matter how many people call Wang An a madman, in the eyes of Father Duer, Mr. Wang is a rare wise man in the world. Compared to the last time when Duer brought hundreds of young people from the tribe to Taiyuan to sell slaves, this time Duer brought only two or three people to Dengzhou. He asked around about where Wang An lived and then visited him. Mrs. Wang also met Duer a few times, so she let them live in the mansion to entertain them. She didn't wait until Wang An came back today. Duer stood up and followed Wang An back to the hall to sit down. He hesitated and begged again: "Mr. Wang, there are more than 8,500 people in the Luoyun tribe. This time we ask Mr. Wang to save the lives of our clan. !¡± Wang An did not show too much surprise after hearing this, but looked at Duer and said: "Duer, when we met for the last time, I asked you to truly embrace the Tang Dynasty and stop having any second thoughts. , now it seems that you didn¡¯t do what I said?¡± When Duer heard this, he also showed a look of shame on his face. Mr. Wang gave him two suggestions at the beginning. One was to make the entire tribe truly embrace the Tang Dynasty. If the leader was not allowed, Wang An asked Duer to take his family with him. Escape to Taiyuan, register a household registration, and truly become a Tang Dynasty person. In this way, even if the tribe is in trouble, their family can be saved. However, it is a pity that Duer did not implement these two suggestions. "Mr. Wang. When you allowed our tribe to become a true annexation, many people originally supported it. However, we had just wiped out the most powerful Izumo tribe at that time, so the leader and some young people were very ambitious and did not want to do it at all. A vassal of the Tang Dynasty, so this matter was delayed in the end, and as for me" When Duer said this, there was a look of reluctance on his face. Wang An saw the expression change on Duer's face. He shook his head and continued: "Well, I should have guessed a long time ago that Duer, you are loyal and loyal to the tribe. You will never abandon the tribe and escape alone. Now tell me the situation of your tribe in detail. , I won¡¯t refuse if you can help me.¡± "Yes~yes! Mr. Wang, you will definitely be able to help us!" Duer said with great joy when he heard that Wang An was willing to help. Although he is a barbarian from the grassland, he has also heard of the name of King Qi of the Tang Dynasty, and now Mr. Wang is the teacher of King Qi. As long as he is willing to help his tribe, he will definitely be able to help. Think of this. Duer explained to Wang An the difficulties faced by his tribe. The grassland tribe where Duer belongs is called the Luoyun tribe. It is a moderately powerful tribe on the northern grassland. Because it is not far from Taiyuan and there are no too powerful tribes around, the life of the Luoyun tribe has always been very comfortable. Relying on trade with Taiyuan, even in years of famine. There are also very few deaths in their tribe. Especially two years ago, under the guidance of Wang An, the Luoyun tribe united with another tribe named Dongshan. After annexing the most powerful Izumo tribe in the area and the old enemy of the Luoyun tribe, the strength of the Luoyun tribe experienced a surge, and Ichikoshi became the most powerful tribe in the area. Originally, this was a good thing. After the Luoyun tribe became stronger, the surrounding tribes no longer dared to provoke them. Moreover, merchants from the Tang Dynasty took the initiative to trade with them, and life in the tribe became better and better. It's a pity that the people in their tribe were blinded by this power and refused to listen to Wang An's suggestion and truly become a member of the Tang Dynasty. As a result, the happy life of the Luoyun tribe was not How long could it last? Datang finally showed its fangs to the grassland. The fangs of the Tang Dynasty first started with road construction. The invention of cement not only made everything in the Tang Dynasty accessible, but also after the construction of several major arteries in the country was completed, Li Shiji and his men Wenwu turned their attention to the grassland. The northern grasslands have always been a thorn in the side of the Central Plains dynasty. From the Spring and Autumn Period to the Sui and Tang Dynasties, the threat from the grasslands to the Central Plains has never ceased. Fortunately, the Central Plains dynasty is not easy to mess with. In the past, strong men attacked the Huns, and later in the prosperous Tang Dynasty, the Turks were destroyed, and Li Shimin conquered the East. After the demise of the Turks, there was no longer a unified political power on the grassland that could compete with the Tang Dynasty. However, Li Shimin was not at ease about this situation. After all, although the Turks were gone, there were still Tiele, Uighur, Xue Yantuo, etc. These nomads were like weeds on the grassland and could not be killed. , the massacre continues, and no one can guarantee whether there will be another Turk in a few decades? It is precisely with this kind of vigilance that when the country is strong, the finances are sufficient, and the weapon of cement is in hand, the North Korean governmentThe knowledgeable people in the country wrote to Li Shimin, requesting that roads and fortresses be built on the grassland. Wherever the cement road was built, the fortress would be built, and with the fortress as the center, there were many great nobles in Guanzhong who divided the grassland. When opening a livestock farm, beef and mutton were the second priority. The main reason was to harvest wool. After all, with the development of the wool textile industry, wool became in short supply. The construction of cement roads and fortresses allowed the Han people to advance step by step on the grasslands. In addition, with the powerful Tang Empire standing behind them, the nomads on the grasslands simply did not dare to provoke them, and they could not afford to provoke them. If they were not careful, they might be The disaster of genocide. Facing the aggressive Han people, many tribes began to sincerely join in, entering the grasslands between fortresses and truly becoming members of the Tang Dynasty. After all, in the grasslands surrounding the fortresses, their every move was in the hands of the Tang Dynasty. Under surveillance, they seemed to be free, but in fact, they and the entire tribe had entered the prison created by the Tang Dynasty for them, and they would never be able to live in peace again. The above is the current situation on the grassland, and more and more tribes are beginning to live among the fortresses. Du'er and his tribe were originally very close to Taiyuan, and several cement roads built from Taiyuan happened to confine them. Moreover, the Tang Dynasty officials also contacted them and actively attracted them, asking them to truly join in and serve the surrounding people. The tribe sets an example. But it is a pity that many people in the Luoyun tribe are immersed in the illusion of being 'powerful'. They were not even willing to listen to Wang An's words before, and naturally they will not agree to Datang's win over now. At the beginning, Datang repeatedly sent people to contact them, hoping to use this bloodless method to persuade them. However, in the eyes of the Luoyun tribe, this was regarded as a sign of Datang's weakness. Not only were their words very tough, they even dared to Take the initiative to challenge the majesty of the Tang Dynasty. The various actions of the Luoyun tribe finally angered the Tang Dynasty and sent a large army to conquer the Luoyun tribe. As a result, the Luoyun tribe finally realized its strength this time. In one battle, thousands of warriors were lost and the total population was reduced. They fell from more than 10,000 people to more than 8,000 people, and had to flee northward until they reached the grassland border controlled by Xue Yantuo and did not stop. Originally, the Luoyun tribe thought that Datang would not catch up again, but what they did not expect was that with the construction of cement roads and fortresses, Datang advanced step by step, and would soon reach the grassland where the Luoyun tribe was located, facing In this situation, the Luoyun tribe is unable to advance or retreat. The relationship between Xue Yantuo and the Tang Dynasty has been good and bad. Now it is in a good period. It would be good if the Luoyun tribe is not sent out to destroy them. They will not be allowed to enter their territory at all. Territory, and the Tang Dynasty has always had a policy of exterminating tribes that dare to be hostile, so the Luoyun tribe is caught between the two major forces of the Tang Dynasty and Xue Yantuo, and will be crushed to pieces by the advancing Tang Warring States Period at any time. Faced with this desperate situation, the people of the Luoyun tribe finally regretted it and thought again of Wang An, who had helped them escape from difficulties many times and helped them become stronger. Therefore, the leader of the tribe shamelessly asked Duer for help. I begged him to go to Mr. Wang again and ask him to show the tribe a way to survive. After all, during their transactions with Tang merchants, they had already learned that Mr. Wang had become the Fu Wangfu of King Qi of the Tang Dynasty. With his current status and power, if he was willing to intercede with the Tang Dynasty on their behalf, he would probably get Datang's forgiveness, and they were willing to pay any price for it. After Wang An listened to Duer's story, he frowned tightly. The situation the Luoyun tribe was facing now could no longer be solved by strategy. The only way was to find a way to seek forgiveness from the Tang Dynasty, but This is not an easy task. Although I am the Prince of Qi's Palace, my influence is only limited to the palace. I don't have much influence on the Tang Dynasty, unless Wang An's eyes suddenly brightened, and he thought of a way to kill two birds with one stone. He turned to Du'er and asked: "Du'er, there are still more than 8,000 people in your tribe, so let me ask you, how many soldiers can you dispatch at most?" ?¡± Duer was also stunned after hearing this. He didn't expect Mr. Wang to ask himself such a question, but he thought about it and immediately answered honestly: "Mr. Wang, our tribe fought against the Tang Dynasty last time and lost thousands of dollars." Soldiers, plus fleeing along the way, many people died, but most of the survivors were young people. If they were all organized, it is estimated that nearly 4,000 soldiers could be dispatched." "Four thousand people? That's a bit small!" Wang An said to himself after hearing this. Although the grassland barbarians are physically strong, their combat power is not as good as the regular army of the Tang Dynasty. The strength of four thousand people is really not worth it. Mention it. Duer's ears were sharp. When he heard that Wang An was too young, his eyes immediately lit up and he said: "Sir, if you want more warriors, it's easy. There are many tribes like us that were driven out by the Tang Dynasty. If sir, you can If you help us, then the total number of warriors from our tribe and those tribes will probably not be a small number!" "Great!" Wang An burst into laughter after hearing this, "Du'er, prepare yourself. After I finish handling the matters in Dengzhou in the past two days, you and I will go to Sixi to see His Highness the King of Qi. Only he can save you?¡¯s tribe! " Text Chapter 358 The island where the barbarians were resettled "Prairie Cavalry?" Li Min looked at Wang An in the study with some confusion. As soon as Wang An came back from Dengzhou today, he immediately came to tell him that there was a prairie cavalry that he could use. This made Li Min a little puzzled for a moment. He couldn't understand why Wang An suddenly mentioned things on the grassland to him? Seeing Li Min¡¯s puzzled expression, Wang An smiled slightly and explained in detail what he had learned from his previous meeting with Duer, especially focusing on the tragic situation of the tribes that were not tolerated by the Tang Dynasty. Later, Li Min was also very excited. Finally, he slammed the table and said: "Master Wang, I agree to this!". However, as soon as Li Min finished speaking, he thought of another question, and immediately frowned and said: "I do lack troops in my hands now. These grassland people are a good sword, but they definitely can't stay on the grassland anymore. , As a result, it is also a troublesome to place them." Duer and his tribe hindered the Tang Dynasty's grassland plan, so there was no longer a place for them on the grassland. And if Li Min wanted to use them as his sword, he would never allow their tribe to stay on the grassland anymore. , Only when these tribes are completely in his own hands can Li Min feel at ease when using them. But Wang An had already thought of this problem, and he said with a smile: "Your Highness, this matter is extremely simple for you. There are many overseas islands, as long as you put those grassland tribes in a suitable place to live. They are allowed to multiply and thrive on the island, but they are not allowed to master any shipbuilding and sailing skills. Only men are recruited into the army immediately after they reach adulthood, and they are allowed to reunite with their families at regular intervals. At other times, they must stay in the army. In this way, His Highness will have an inexhaustible source of troops, and as long as the island is under our control, there is no need to worry about any backlash from them!" Hiss~, Li Min took a deep breath after hearing this, and looked at Wang An with a strange look. People say that women are the most poisonous people, but now it seems that the most poisonous people are scholars like Wang An. heart of. The method he proposed was too poisonous. It was simply to imprison these prairie people like livestock. The only difference was that they had to give their lives to their owners. Fight bloody battles for the master. Seeing the expression on Li Min's face, Wang An immediately guessed what he was thinking, but he did not show any embarrassed expression, but smiled and said: "Your Highness, the grassland barbarians have always been members of our Central Plains Dynasty. The inner enemy has forged an indissoluble feud with the Han people for thousands of years. Now the court wants to wipe out this feud in one fell swoop, so anyone who dares to resist will inevitably be destroyed. Even a big boss like Xue Yantuo will not be able to escape. No, so it can be said that the demise of Duer and his tribe has become inevitable, and now if His Highness can save his life, he will naturally demand some deserved reward!" Li Min also nodded after hearing this. Anyway, Duer's tribes will perish sooner or later, so he might as well use the waste and turn it into a sword in his hands. In this way, their tribe can be continued, not to mention after they go overseas. Maybe their living environment is much better than that on the grassland. At least they don't have to worry about the heavy snowstorms that they encounter every now and then. Thinking of this. Li Min finally felt at ease and began to discuss with Wang An on which island should the attached prairie people be placed? This is a big problem. If you want to prevent the grassland people from rebelling, then the island cannot be too close to the mainland, but being too far away is not conducive to Li Min's control, and the area cannot be too small. After all, those grassland people are not only There are only Duer and his Luoyun tribe, as well as some other grassland tribes. Together, these people are probably not a few. If the area is too small, there will be no room for them. With so many requests, Li Min and Wang An couldn't think of a suitable place for a while. In the end, they took out the map and discussed one place at a time. First of all, Taiwan was definitely not suitable. That was one of Li Min's planned base camps. These grassland people will not be allowed to live there at all. Luzon is a big island, but its position is too important. There will definitely be many ships coming and going in the future. It is not safe to put the grassland people there. If the other party backfires, A large number of ships can be controlled immediately, but the other large islands in the South Ocean are a bit too far away. In this way, no one seems to be a suitable place. At this time, both Li Min and Wang An were scratching their heads. Finally, when Wang An moved his fingers to the country of Japan, he suddenly said with some regret: "The country of Japan is a good place to settle them, but it is a pity that it is too close to the mainland and is only just a few kilometers away from Sanhanzhou. There is only one strait, which can be crossed by a sampan on a clear day, but it is really not suitable for housing those grassland barbarians." Um? Li Min was stunned when he heard this. Wang An's words reminded him that there was a place in Japan that was very suitable for settling those barbarians. To be precise, it was not considered the territory of Japan. It should be called Ezo. Ezo is also known as Hokkaido in later generations, which is the smallest of the four islands in Japan.The second largest island behind Honshu, it is located at the northernmost tip of the Japanese archipelago. It was also Japan's main livestock production area in later generations, and Ezo is also quite far away from the mainland. If the strait between Ezo and Honshu is blocked, , then it becomes an almost isolated place. In addition, the location is remote, and few ships go there. It can be said to be a very ideal settlement place. "This is it." Thinking of this, Li Min suddenly slapped the table and pointed to the northernmost road of the Japanese Kingdom on the map. But there is a blank there, because Ezo still belongs to the Japanese state, and even in the Tang Dynasty, few people know that there is a very huge island at the northernmost tip of the Japanese state. It is precisely because of this that Wang An mentioned the Japanese state At that time, Ezo was not mentioned. Wang An looked at the blank spot Li Min was pointing at and was puzzled. He thought to himself, "Does His Highness want to throw all the barbarians into the sea?" If that's the case, it's better to ignore them and let people like Duer fend for themselves. Seeing Wang An's expression, Li Min couldn't help but laugh proudly. The so-called knowledge is power. No matter how wise Wang An is, he unfortunately doesn't know that there is a big island in the north of Japan, so even if he wants to break his head, he can't. I can't think of a place to put the barbarians. When Wang An heard Li Min's explanation, he was a little surprised at the moment. He thought that resettling the Hu people would be a difficult problem, but he didn't expect that there was no end to the road. There was a big island in the far north of the Japanese country. Look. Even God is helping His Highness King Qi. After discussing the resettlement of the grassland barbarians, Li Min summoned Duer again and asked about the situation of their tribe. He also briefly talked about his arrangements for them, telling them that if they wanted to survive, they must listen to him. They made arrangements to leave the grassland. As for their future trip to Ezo, they were not told for the time being. Duer is a very self-aware person and has a very clear understanding of the difficulties faced by the tribe. Therefore, he agreed to the conditions proposed by Li Min without any hesitation. After all, in his opinion, it was related to the disaster of genocide. For example, the conditions proposed by His Highness the King of Qi are undoubtedly extremely generous. In addition, Duer also said that he would do everything possible to contact other desperate tribes and try to persuade them to follow His Highness King Qi. Li Min also admired Duer for being so knowledgeable and told him very straightforwardly that as long as the Luoyun tribe could recruit 100,000 people, he would appoint the Luoyun tribe to be the leaders of these tribes and manage these tribes on his behalf. . Hearing Li Min's promise, Duer immediately became energetic and knelt down to promise that he would do his best to recruit people. And Wang An also smiled in response, thinking that His Highness's methods are really powerful. Once this promise is made, the Luoyun tribe will definitely try its best to win over other tribes. After all, the more people there are, the better the people of the Luoyun tribe will be managed. , and the benefits they gain from it will naturally be greater. For Li Min, who is currently short of troops, the grassland tribes like Duer are undoubtedly an army that fell from the sky. Moreover, these barbarians are different from Silla, Baekje, and the slaves they bought. The combat effectiveness of these barbarians is better than that of Silla. They were much stronger than the Baekje soldiers, and the family members were in his own hands, so Li Min could fully trust these people and use them as a sword for his expansion, just like the Cossack cavalry in the hands of the Russian tsar in later generations. Naturally, Li Min couldn't just let Duer's Luoyun tribe do such an important thing, and Wang An also understood the significance of this matter to Li Min, so he took the initiative to ask for help and deliberately went back to the grassland with Duer. With him as Wang Fu, the Luoyun tribe will be more confident when persuading other tribes. Although Li Min was very reluctant to give up Wang An's arm, there was really no one more suitable than him. After all, their Taiyuan Wang family had great influence on the grassland, and Wang An also knew the situation on the grassland very well. , so if he comes forward, it can get twice the result with half the effort. Because of the above considerations, Li Min finally agreed to let Wang Andur go to the grassland. However, in order to protect his safety, Li Min divided the royal guards around him into 500 people. This made Wang An very grateful. After preparing some things, he left Sixian by boat the next day, entered the Yellow River directly towards Taiyuan, and then passed through Taiyuan to reach the grassland. At the same time, Li Min wrote a letter to Li Shimin himself, explaining the military difficulties he wanted to face and his plans for the grassland tribes like Duer. He hoped that the emperor would provide some convenience and stop attacking for the time being. These tribes of Dur. After Li Min wrote the letter, he immediately sent it to Dengzhou, and then sent it to Chang'an by flying pigeon. At this speed, when Wang An arrived on the grassland, Li Shimin's order would also be issued to the grassland. The Tang army will not delay Wang An's recruitment of the grassland tribes. As for whether Li Shimin will agree to this matter, it is not in Li Min's consideration. Firstly, his emperor father is very supportive of him. Secondly, he has recruited those grassland tribes away, which can be regarded as a help.Datang had solved a problem. After all, if Datang really raised its troops to attack, Datang would have to pay a certain price. Now that he could send those grassland barbarians away without spending a penny, Li Shimin had no reason to refuse. But Li Min didn't know that Chang'an was already in a quarrel because of something. Text Chapter 359 Li You¡¯s Rebellion Farce "Bastard! Beast!" Li Shimin slammed the memorial in his hand on the table, his whole body was shaking slightly with anger, and his originally strong face was full of ferocity, as if he wanted to choose someone to devour. Seeing Li Shimin's furious look, several important civil and military ministers in the Liangyi Palace bowed their heads and remained silent. If it was about other matters, they would have had room to speak, but this matter was related to royal family affairs, so Li Jing, Fang Xuanling, etc. People all look at their noses with their eyes, and their noses with their mouths, just like an old monk entering samadhi. However, not everyone was as calm as Li Jing and Fang Xuanling. Only one person from a few important civil servants stood up and said loudly with a dark face: "Your Majesty, Quan Wanji was originally sent by your Majesty to teach the King of Shu. , although he is named Chang Shi, he is no different from a teacher. The King of Shu, Li You, acted so boldly that he actually intended to attack and kill him. This is truly an act of having no father and no king. Please be punished severely by your majesty!" The person who stood up to speak was a skinny old man with a stubborn and upright attitude. He did not flinch at all because this matter involved the royal family. In the entire Tang Dynasty, there was no other minister who had such courage and dared to speak out. Apart from Wei Zheng, there was no other minister. . Li Shimin was already on fire, his entire face was livid with anger, but now that he heard Wei Zheng's request to punish his son severely, his face had turned from blue to black, his eyebrows were raised, and he was extremely angry. But even Li Shimin himself didn't know whether he was angry at his son for not living up to expectations, or because he was angry at Wei Zheng for not giving him face. In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that Li Shimin was so angry. The Tang Dynasty was growing in strength and was invincible in foreign campaigns. Not only did he personally destroy Goguryeo, but his son Li Min also destroyed Silla and Baekje. This news reached Chang'an, which made Li Shimin feel happier than destroying Goguryeo himself. In addition, the northern grassland, a serious problem, has also found a way to restrain it. As long as the cement roads and fortresses continue to be built, there is only one fate waiting for the grassland barbarians, and that is to be completely integrated into the Tang Dynasty and no longer have the ability to rebel. However, as the saying goes, only ten out of ten things in life are unsatisfactory. Li Shimin was proud of his national affairs, but he had endless troubles in his family affairs. The most important thing was that his two sons, Li Chengqian and Li Taiming, were secretly competing for position, and their actions getting bigger. It's almost to the point of breaking their skin. As a father, Li Shimin doesn't know how to deal with this matter. Emotionally, he prefers Li Tai, but intellectually he prefers Li Chengqian, so he keeps a blind eye on this matter. Close one eye and close the other, as long as the two sons don't make too much noise. He just pretended not to see it. However, Li Shimin only focused on his two sons in Chang'an, but he forgot that there was another son who was even more troublesome. Of course, this son was not Li Min, but Li You, the king of Shu who was older than Li Min. Speaking of Li You, he made Li Min miserable. With the help of Wu Meiniang's kidnapping, Li You was almost sent to Yizhou by Li Shimin. Not only did he send a chief historian, Quan Wanji, to supervise his actions, but he also took away the command authority of the royal guards and sent a school lieutenant. Wei Wenzhen. He served as the military officer of the Prince of Shu and managed the troops of the Prince of Shu on behalf of Li You. For this arrangement. Li You was naturally very dissatisfied, especially towards the long history of Quan Wanji. This was mainly because Quan Wanji had a stubborn personality and always accused Li You. The two even often quarreled, which was also directly The relationship between the two was very bad. As a prince, Li You, of course, had to fight back against Quan Wanji's control over him. He secretly sent someone to sue Quan Wanji in front of Li Shimin, which probably meant that the other party did not respect him and was very tyrannical. Although Li Shimin didn't like Li You, he was also his son after all, so Li Shimin sent someone to investigate, and then asked the two to return to Chang'an, intending to confront them face to face. But what everyone didn't expect was that Li You was so bold that he sent people to attack Quan Wanji on the way. Fortunately, Wei Wenzhen, who was a military officer of the palace, knew about it in advance and immediately sent troops to rescue Quan Wanji. discipline. Ordinarily, although Li You's incident was serious, at least Quan Wanji was not dead. With Li You's identity, as long as he took the initiative to admit his mistake to Li Shimin, at most he would be severely punished, and he might be imprisoned for several years, but at least he would not die. worries. But the bad thing lies in the gang of villains around Li You. These people know that Li You has made such a big mistake. Although he himself will be fine, the people around them will definitely not escape death, so they encourage Li You You raised an army to rebel, but Li You was also a fool. When his brain got hot, Erbaiwu's temper got angry, and he led a group of cronies to rebel. It's a pity that idiot Li You soon discovered that he didn't even have the palace's personal soldiers under his control. There were only a few hundred close followers who were willing to follow him in rebellion. As a result, his farce-like rebellion didn't last more than two days. , was wiped out by the soldiers of the Prince of Shu and the local garrison. Even Li You was captured alive and is now on his way to Chang'an. Li You¡¯s rebellion is similar to the original one in history, but with some changes, for example, Quan Wanji, who was dismembered, escaped with his life, and Li You's rebellion was much smaller in scale. He was captured alive without even using an army, which can be said to be more cowardly than in history. However, when the news of Li You's rebellion reached Chang'an, the above scene happened. Li Shimin was furious about this, and Wei Zheng demanded that Li You be severely punished. As for how to severely punish him, it was very simple. According to the laws of the Tang Dynasty, rebellion was a capital crime, and it was still that Death is unforgivable, even if he is a prince. As the saying goes, even though Li Shimin doesn't like Li You, he is his son after all. In addition, he has always been protective of his shortcomings, so he doesn't want to execute Li You according to law. With this idea in mind, Li Shimin did not respond to Wei Zheng's words, but changed the topic and said: "Where is the traitor now? When can he arrive in Chang'an?" When Wei Zheng saw that Li Shimin was ignoring him, he was about to remonstrate again, but Fang Xuanling in front of him hurriedly came out and interrupted him: "Your Majesty, the King of Shu is already on his way to escort Chang'an, and has now arrived in Liangzhou. I believe We can reach Chang'an in two days." Li Shimin nodded after hearing this. He was about to ask other people's opinions when suddenly he saw Wei Zheng behind him, bypassing Fang Xuanling and preparing to give him another direct remonstrance. This made Li Shimin very helpless and had to rush to say: "Dear ladies, They are all busy with official duties, so let¡¯s stop here today and retire from the court!¡± After Li Shimin finished speaking, he turned around and left Liangyi Hall, without giving Wei Zheng a chance to speak. Wei Zheng was also very angry, but he was not one to give up easily. He flicked his sleeves and left the Liangyi Palace quickly, intending to write his opinions into a memorial and then present it directly to the court meeting. Two days later, Li You was escorted to Chang'an. However, by coincidence, Li Min's letter to Li Shimin was also sent to Chang'an at the same time. However, these two sons brought two completely different feelings to Li Shimin. In the imperial study room on the right side of Liangyi Hall, Li Shimin only summoned three close ministers here, namely Fang Xuanling, Li Jing, and Changsun Wuji. But today, Li Shimin was sitting on the desk with a complicated expression, and there were two things on his desk. They were a letter from Li Min asking for permission to recruit barbarians from the grassland, and a memorial from Wei Zheng asking for Li You to be severely punished. Wei Zheng is stubborn and must do what he believes in, so the memorial to impeach Li You was finally presented in person at the court meeting. His move was also supported by many upright officials. After all, Li You was originally a This daring person has now committed a serious crime of rebellion. Naturally, many people hope to bring him to justice. "They are both my sons, but why do I feel so troubled by this cruelty to animals?" Li Shimin slapped Wei Zheng's memorial and growled with a sad look on his face. Seeing Li Shimin's painful expression, Fang Xuanling and the other three people below all sighed. Li Min was Li Shimin's most valued son and the most ambitious among the princes. With the support of Tang Dynasty and his own intelligence, Li Min It has already opened up overseas, not only easily occupying Silla and Baekje, but also occupying the large island of Liuguo. The business is very prosperous, and now it is preparing to take action against Japan. With such outstanding achievements, even Li Shimin asked himself, if it were him, what would he do? They may not be able to do so well. But compared to the outstanding Li Min, Li You is simply a pile of useless garbage. He is usually brave and aggressive and hunts excessively. However, he dared to attack and kill the long history appointed by His Majesty, and even launched a rebellion afterwards. Although This rebellion became a joke, but it was also heinous. There was a huge quarrel in the court about him, and Li Shimin couldn't sleep well for several days. "Your Majesty, please calm down. What happened has already happened. It will be useless to scold the King of Shu again. It is better to find a way to deal with it as soon as possible!" Changsun Wuji, who has the best relationship with Li Shimin, said. "Hmph! What else can be done? This beast is so without a king and a father, so I will treat him as my son and just act according to the law!" Li Shimin shook his sleeves and said angrily. However, the three people below all knew that these were Li Shimin's angry words and could not be done accurately at all. "Your Majesty, no matter how he is not the King of Shu, he is still the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, he was also deceived by traitors and did not really want to rebel. Therefore, Wei Chen thought that those who tempted the King of Shu to rebel could be sentenced to death. As for the Your Highness, King of Shu, will take away his title and stop him from doing evil!" Changsun Wuji said again. He knew Li Shimin's temper very well and knew that the other party did not want to kill his son, so he said this. However, after hearing this, Li Jing shook his head and said: "Although Lord Changsun's words are correct, the King of Shu is the main culprit in the rebellion after all. If he only deals with the accomplices, Wei Zheng may be dissatisfied. If he then reveals the matter to If it¡¯s in the newspaper, it¡¯s going to be a big deal.¡± Li Jing¡¯s words gave Li Shimin a wake-up call. Because Li You was arrested as soon as he rebelled, he knew very little about it. The newspaper has not yet received the news.And Li Shimin had already ordered that the news be completely blocked. However, there is no airtight wall in this world. News of Li You's rebellion will spread out sooner or later, so Li Shimin must decide on Li You's punishment before then. "Your Highness, I have a way to get the best of both worlds, but this way, His Highness Qi helped me!" At this moment, Fang Xuanling, who had been silent, suddenly said, with a weird smile on his face. . Text Chapter 360: Throw Li You to Li Min Li Shimin originally did not want to kill his son, but now the news of Li You's rebellion has reached the court. Ministers headed by Wei Zheng are demanding severe punishment for Li You, so Li Shimin is facing great pressure. However, when he is in a dilemma, the first However, the important minister Fang Xuanling said that there was a way to get the best of both worlds, which shocked Li Shimin. Fang Xuanling was very resourceful. Since he said there was a way, there must be a way. Seeing Li Shimin looking at him with hope, Fang Xuanling coughed lightly and said: "Your Majesty, the King of Shu ignored his father and risked the disdain of the world to raise an army to rebel. It can be said to be a heinous crime. If you don't prove the punishment, I'm afraid It¡¯s hard to convince the public!¡±. Fang Xuanling's words were very serious, and the meaning behind them was very clear, that is, to ask Li Shimin to impose heavy punishment on Li You. This hit Li Shimin, who was full of hope, in the head, but he was the king of a country after all. He soon woke up, and at the same time his face was as gloomy as water. His eyes looking at Fang Xuanling were also full of anger, thinking to himself, would even Fang Xuanling force herself to kill her son Li You? However, Fang Xuanling suddenly showed a strange smile and said: "Although the King of Shu is a nobleman of the Emperor, his crime is unforgivable after all, so I think that the King of Shu should be severely punished. However, during this period, the domestic people Criminals are usually exiled to the King of Qi to work for forgiveness, so the old minister suggested that the King of Shu should be demoted to a commoner and then sent to the King of Qi for disposal!" high! It¡¯s really high! As soon as Fang Xuanling finished speaking, Li Jing and Changsun Wuji next to him all looked at each other, their eyes full of admiration. Although Changsun Wuji and Fang Xuanling did not get along, they both had the same attitude towards handling Li You. They are on Li Shimin's side. So after hearing Fang Xuanling's ingenious handling of the matter, Changsun Wuji naturally expressed his admiration. And Li Shimin just slapped the table. He walked up to Fang Xuanling excitedly and praised loudly: "Well, Xuanling is worthy of being my humerus. Our Tang Dynasty governs the country with benevolence and righteousness. Even if they are criminals, I will give them a chance. Although Li You committed Tao Tian Big mistake, but after all, he is still too young. He will inevitably make mistakes when he is instigated by villains. So this time I will give him a chance and send him to work as a coolie at Liu Lang. However, the miasma is rampant overseas. Once the traitor Li You goes, I am afraid that he will not be able to do it again. There will be no day to meet again!¡± Li Shimin's previous words were his true words, revealing that he did not want to execute his son. However, in the end, he may have found that he was too explicit, so he added a sentence about the miasma rampant overseas. It seemed that Li You was sent to Li Min to be very Dangerous as a way to hide his embarrassment. Naturally, Fang Xuanling and the other two people could hear it, but they all looked at each other and smiled. Nothing was said. The reason why Fang Xuanling proposed to exile Li You to Li Min was actually based on facts. At first, Li Min was short of manpower, so he proposed to Li Shimin. He hopes to exile all the criminals in the country to him, not because he expects these people to do heavy work, but just wants these criminals to be supervisors. After all, managing the slaves who work is better than other people. These heinous criminals are best suited for this kind of work. And Li Shimin heard this suggestion, which is not bad, anyway, if the criminals are kept in the country. Not only would they have to build prisons for them, but they would also waste food. It would be better to give them all to Li Min. After all, they were overseas, and they were not afraid of these criminals coming back again, so they agreed. So far, 90% of the prisons in Datang have been cut, and most of the criminals have been sent to Taiwan. Most of the remaining 10% of prisons are just for show, holding a small number of criminals who are not suitable for exile. It is also worth mentioning that in order to support Li Min, Li Shimin had ordered that, in addition to some heinous criminals, other death row prisoners were also exempted from the death penalty and instead exiled overseas for life. Ordinarily, Li You's crime of rebellion should be considered a heinous crime, but he is Li Shimin's son after all, so Fang Xuanling proposed to treat him as an ordinary death row prisoner and exile him to Li Min. Although this kind of punishment is better than killing. The head is lighter, but after all, one life is saved. As for Li Min, although he and Li You have a bad relationship, they are brothers after all. No matter how Li Min dislikes Li You, he will not really embarrass him too much. . Three days later, news of Li You's rebellion finally spread, and major newspapers began to rush to report on it. However, before that, Li You's punishment had been decided, and he was deprived of his title as King of Shu and demoted to a commoner. Then he was exiled overseas and was never allowed to return to China. However, because of Li You's special status, he had to go to Sixi to meet Li Min first, and then Li Min arranged for him to go fishing for turtles on an inconspicuous island? When the punishment for Li You was issued, an order from the Ministry of War was also issued to the Tang army in the grassland, requiring them to cooperate with the actions of Prince Fu of the Prince of Qi and to free up a way out for those grassland barbarians who had surrendered to the King of Qi. The hot summer has not passed yet, and the grassland is a lush scene. The long grass is taller than the cattle and sheep. Occasionally, a breeze blows, and the green grass leaves reach the sea.The ups and downs made Wang An, who was sitting in the carriage, a little dazed, feeling as if he had returned to the endless sea. Wang An and Duer arrived in Taiyuan half a month ago and took a rest there. At the same time, they also received an imperial edict from Chang'an, authorizing him to recruit grassland tribes. Then Wang An and the others immediately followed the newly built grassland cement road all the way north. This trip gave Wang An a more realistic understanding of the situation on the grassland. After they entered the grassland, what they saw was no longer the endless grassland of the past, but a winding line extending toward the sky. There is a cement road, and along this cement road, there are fortresses standing on the grassland from time to time. In front of the gate of the fortress, pedestrians come in and out, many of them are barbarians on the grassland. They bring furs, Cattle, sheep and other items were exchanged for daily necessities such as salt, tea bricks and so on in the fortress. In addition, a considerable part of the people coming in and out are Han Chinese, and even among the herdsmen you encounter occasionally, many are dressed as Tang people. It can be seen that the tentacles of the Tang Dynasty have truly extended into the grasslands. I believe that decades later, This place will become an integral part of Datang. Although the cement road on the grassland is not very wide, it is very solid. Wang An started riding a carriage and drove all the way, and soon reached the northernmost end of the grassland actually controlled by Datang, which was the end of the cement road. However, the army of the Tang Dynasty was stationed here, and there were also laborers recruited from various ethnic groups on the grassland to work here. The work was very simple, that is, building roads and fortresses. I don¡¯t know who came up with this strategy. The Tang Dynasty only provided money and supplies, but it asked for manpower from the dependent prairie barbarians. In this way, it became the prairie barbarians who tied the rope around their own necks. When Wang An arrived here, the garrison here had already received the order, so after seeing Wang An, the garrison not only received him very warmly, but also sent a thousand cavalry as Wang An's guard to prevent What happened to them on the grassland? After bidding farewell to the Tang army, Wang An officially entered the grassland that was not yet completely controlled by the Tang Dynasty. As soon as he entered here, Wang An immediately felt a barbaric aura coming towards his face. Compared with the grassland actually controlled by the Tang Dynasty, the grassland they were in could be said to be more dangerous, even if they were fighting against the regular army of the Tang Dynasty. flag, but also encountered several groups of bold horse thieves on the road. The origin of these horse thieves is very complicated. Some are horse thieves composed of herdsmen who have lost their tribes and escaped slaves. However, the proportion of such horse thieves is not large. Most of the horse thieves are guest appearances from nearby tribes. These grassland barbarians have always been fierce. , serving the people and being thieves is just a thought. As long as they see a profit, even the regular army of the Tang Dynasty dare to stroke it. Wang An's team this time was extremely large, with five hundred royal guards and a thousand Tang regular troops. In addition, when they were in Taiyuan, Duer also hired a large caravan and purchased a large caravan. A large number of daily necessities. After all, after their tribe escaped, all kinds of daily necessities were in short supply, so they just took this opportunity to replenish some. However, these things attracted the attention of many gangs of horse thieves, so they ignored the intimidation of the regular army of the Tang Dynasty and tried to seize grain from the fire several times. Unfortunately, Wang An kicked the iron plate this time. The thousand regular troops were temporarily Not to mention, the five hundred palace guards alone are not something these horse thieves can take. After all, these people are all tiger-headed troops. Without more than ten times the number of people, it is simply a dream to stop this elite. Several daring horse thieves were defeated along the way, and the tiger-headed army's attack was naturally very bloody. However, it was precisely this that finally frightened those prairie barbarians who were fearful of power and unethical, and they never dared to come again. Mess with this team. After nearly ten days of traveling, Wang An finally arrived in the Luoyun tribe where Duer was located by carriage. In fact, the Luoyun tribe was not far from the actual line of control of Datang. The reason why we wasted ten days on the road was mainly because of Wang An's personal reasons. He had a foot disability and could not ride a horse. When there was a cement road at the beginning, , riding a carriage is very fast, but after entering this free grassland, the ground seems to be very flat, but in fact there are many big and small pits, so the speed naturally cannot be increased. This is a very barren grassland with sparse pasture. The shepherds of the Luoyun tribe drive their cattle and sheep to graze on this grassland. However, compared to other places with abundant pasture, the cattle and sheep of the Luoyun tribe are obviously much thinner, but they After all, he escaped from other places, so it was good to have such a barren pasture. Wang An even heard Duer say that they fought several battles with other tribes just for this pasture, and relied on the tribe's larger population to gain a foothold here. Text Chapter 361 Tribal Leaders Conference "Father Duer is back!" The people of the Luoyun Tribe first saw a group of Tang troops coming. They thought they were here to retaliate against them. At first, some people wanted to escape, but when Duer called out the names of several tribesmen, they immediately ordered them to They stopped, and when they saw that it was Duer who was really coming back, these people were immediately ecstatic and rushed into the tribe with shouts. After a while, several prestigious old men from the tribe came out to welcome him. Although these people had never met Wang An, there were many young people in the tribe who had followed Duer to Taiyuan, so they had already taken him to Taiyuan. The news that Wang An also came with him was reported to the clan, and the people of the Luoyun tribe also knew that Wang An had already made a great success. In addition, he brought so many troops this time, which made everyone in the Luoyun tribe have a few feelings. Awe-inspiring. The people of Luoyun tribe welcomed Wang An to the largest tent in the middle of the tribe's camp, and then served roast beef, mutton and kumiss. Several elders and Duer were at the table to accompany him. "Gadaha, how is the situation in the tribe now? Where has the leader gone? Why can't he come out?" As soon as Durgang sat down, he immediately asked the leader. Duer was originally one of the elders of the tribe, with a very noble status, just below the leader, and the elder he asked was the elder second only to him in the tribe. Hearing that Du'er returned to the leader, Gadha sighed and said: "Brother Du'er, you are not in the tribe during this period, so you don't know the situation of the tribe. Now the life of the tribe is getting more and more difficult. People from Tang Dynasty Without trading with us, Xue Yantuo in the north also prohibits us from entering their grasslands to graze. The grassland we occupy alone cannot feed our livestock at all. Now the tribe has slaughtered many cattle and sheep, and the rest is not enough for food. .¡± Hearing what Jadaha said, Duer also had a look of sadness on his face, and Wang An also nodded, knowing the truth that Jadaha said, when he entered the Luoyun Department just now. I found that many people were looking for food, and they must have been hungry for a while. At this time, another elder continued: "Our situation in Luoyun is difficult, and there are many tribes in similar situations to ours. Some time ago, our tribes spontaneously contacted each other, and we sat together to discuss and see if we could think of anything. A way to survive!" After the two elders finished speaking, everyone else also showed regret, and looked at Wang An with a bit of prayer in their eyes. If they had followed Wang An's suggestion. If they had directly surrendered to the Tang Dynasty, they would have ended up in this situation. But it is no wonder that others were so stunned by the victory that they thought that after destroying the Izumo tribe, they would not take the Tang Dynasty seriously. In the end, Datang was angered, and now it's too late to regret it. However, Wang An and Duer were shocked when they heard these words. Wang An asked eagerly: "Gadaha, where is the gathering place of the leaders. How many of these combined tribes are there together?" people?" Jadaha and others did not expect that Wang An would suddenly ask this question, and for a moment they did not know whether they should answer it. And Duer also asked eagerly: "Kadaha, tell us quickly where the leaders are, Mr. Wang has something important to see them!" Seeing that Lian Duer was also urging, Gadha finally stopped hesitating and immediately answered: "The leaders are meeting on a hill ten miles away from our tribe to discuss. As for how many people there are in these tribes together, it's I'm not sure. But there are many smart tribes, there are twenty or thirty large and small, and the Luoyun tribe is not the most powerful among these tribes. There are also several large tribes with more than ten thousand people. .¡± Hearing this news, Duer's face became even more joyful. The total number of so many tribes must exceed 100,000. Wang An was also very happy. He originally thought he would contact these tribes one by one, but he didn't expect to encounter such a good opportunity when he arrived here. However, after Duer was happy, he suddenly frowned and said: "Sir, although this is a good opportunity, some of those tribes are very hostile to the Tang Dynasty. If you, sir, recruit rashly, you may be attacked. The hatred of these tribes may even be detrimental to you, so you should proceed with caution. After the leader comes back, we will secretly contact some tribes. When we are sure that there are more people willing to be recruited by His Highness, we will find an opportunity to announce it at the alliance conference. .¡± Duer's proposal was indeed very steady, but Wang An smiled when he heard it and said without taking it seriously: "It doesn't matter, although there are many unruly people in the grassland, they are all under the rule of the Tang Dynasty now, and the south There are still a large number of Tang soldiers stationed there, and they can reach here in a few days, so they don¡¯t dare to act rashly!¡± Wang An is not trustworthy, he has a very accurate judgment on the situation on the grassland. Tribes like Du'er had offended the Tang Dynasty before, but grassland overlords like Xue Yantuo did not dare to take them in, so now they have been forced to In a desperate situation, as long as you put forward the recruitment plan, you will definitely be able to winMost tribes, and with these people in hand, no one dares to touch him. Besides, behind him, there is a powerful Tang Empire. Dur thought for a while and felt that what Wang An said made sense. He no longer hesitated and immediately asked Gadha to send someone to take them to the gathering place of the leaders. Jiadaha still had some doubts about this, but when Duer told Li Zhike and Xinxin Kaoping, Jiadaha and others were all ecstatic, and they hurriedly asked people to prepare their horses to protect Wang An. Go with Durr. On a low hill ten miles away, dozens of grassland barbarians were sitting cross-legged. These people were old and young. Each of them had the aura of a superior person, and their clothes and decorations were also very luxurious. At first glance, Just know that he is not an ordinary barbarian. These are the leaders of the alliance. It's just that these leaders in the same alliance don't get along very well. Now there is a quarrel on the field because of something. These people are divided into two groups, and the number is not large, so the two groups are quarreling. They kept quarreling, but no one could quarrel with anyone. "The Tang people have expelled us and will not accept our surrender. They obviously want to use us to establish their authority, so begging to the Tang Dynasty will have no effect. How about we gather the wealth of all tribes and ask for help from the Xue Yantuo tribe again, even if they He dare not take us in, but as long as they allow us to pass through his territory, then we have a way to survive!" A middle-aged man with a beard stood up and said loudly, his name was Tuji, and he was Meng Sun The leader of the tribe, and the Mengsun tribe is one of the four large tribes with a population of 10,000 in the alliance, so his words attracted the approval of many people. "Tu Ji, don't have your wishful thinking. Xue Yantuo doesn't dare to offend Datang. We already suffered a loss last time. Do you still want to give everyone's last treasure to others?" Tu Ji finished his words. , a burly young leader opposite him immediately stood up and retorted. This young leader is named Molong, and he is also one of the four most powerful leaders of ten thousand people. As soon as Molong's words came out, the leaders who had just agreed with Tuji fell silent. Just a few months ago, their alliance prepared a large amount of treasures and women to send to Xue Yantuo, hoping to get the other party's protection. However, they did not expect that the other party accepted the gifts but did not do anything practical at all. This made all the tribes in the alliance worry. Very angry, but no matter how angry it is, it is useless. Xue Yantuo's tribe is extremely powerful and cannot be offended by them at all. Thinking of the unfaithful Xue Yantuo, Tuji was also a little frustrated, and said angrily to Molong: "Then what do you think we should do? The Tang Dynasty does not allow us to surrender, Tuqishi in the west and Xue Yantuo in the north do not allow us to pass, and the south and Dongfang is even controlled by the Tang Dynasty, can we all just stay here and wait to die?" Young Mo Long was not angry after hearing this, but pondered for a moment and said: "Although the Tang people are cruel, they are also very smart. When our tribes unite, we can assemble an army of fifty or sixty thousand people. Although this army cannot Compared with large tribes such as Xue Yantuo, it is still an extremely powerful force. Even if the Tang people want to annihilate us, they will have to pay a corresponding price, so we might as well send an envoy to beg for surrender to the Tang Dynasty again. I believe that with our Our strength will definitely attract the attention of the Tang people, and if we take the initiative to join the Tang army and serve as their sword to pacify the grassland, then the Tang people will probably agree!" Molong¡¯s analysis was very reasonable, and the other leaders were not fools. They quickly understood and all agreed. Some even suggested that Molong be the leader of the alliance and then send envoys to contact the Tang people. But not everyone supports Molong. Tuji, like just now, firmly opposed contact with the Tang Dynasty. After all, his tribe lost a large number of people and livestock in previous confrontations with the Tang people. There are still many tribes like Tuji, and they are no longer willing to live in the shadow of the Tang people. Tuji and Molong each hold their own opinions, and the number of people supporting them is also equal. The other two tribes of 10,000 people also support one each. This makes the two groups quarrel back and forth, and no one can convince the other. However, among the people quarreling, there was a dark-faced, ferocious-looking leader who remained silent. This man was none other than Socher, the leader of the Luoyun Tribe. Socher is in his forties this year. Although he looks very ferocious, he is a rough man on the outside and delicate on the inside. He turns a deaf ear to the quarrels of the leaders around him and is instead planning Duer's itinerary. If everything goes well, he will It's time to bring the news, but Socher is not too optimistic about Duer's trip. After all, Mr. Wang has been a favor to their tribe several times, and it is reasonable to help him or not this time. In addition, their tribe made such a big mistake this time, no matter how resourceful Mr. Wang is, it is not easy to save them. Thinking of this, Socher secretly sighed. If Mr. Wang had told him earlier, their Luo Yun Department would not have ended up like this. But just as Socher was thinking about his thoughts, Mo Xie was arguing on the court.? and Tuji coincidentally turned their attention to Socher. The strength of the Luoyun tribe was second only to the four major ten thousand men. If Socher was willing to support one of them, it would probably break the current balance of power. Text Chapter 362 Waiting for the door to come "Sochel, everyone is debating whether we should surrender to the Tang Dynasty or bribe Xue Yantuo. Which one do you think we should choose?" The young and energetic Mo Long said first. Now the two groups are arguing about who should There was nothing anyone could do, and the Luoyun tribe, which had been silent and extremely powerful, became the key to this dispute. "That's right. Now that everyone has expressed their opinions, the only one left is your Luoyun tribe. Socher, which way do you think we should choose?" Tuji, who was full of beard, also said, but his tone was not so friendly. Last time In order to compete for the grassland, the Tuji tribe was powerful, but they accidentally suffered some losses and had no choice but to withdraw from the grassland. Spring manganese? Socher was so engrossed in his thoughts just now that he didn't expect that the two gangs would suddenly focus all their attention on him. Now that he heard the questions from Molong and Tuji, he was secretly complaining in his heart. No matter which one he chose, if he didn't succeed in the end. If so, then the main responsibility will fall on his head. After all, whichever party he supports now can overwhelm the other party. Although this is usually a good thing, in this case, he is the one taking the blame. Errands. "This, what Brother Molong said is very reasonable, but Brother Tuji is not wrong, so I think we can sit down and discuss it again!" Socher said, wiping the cold sweat and mud on his forehead. Naturally, both Molong and Tuji were dissatisfied with Socher's approach of trying to please both sides. The other leaders also looked at Socher with a bit of contempt. Prairie men always like to be straightforward, but this Socher Chel looks like a man on the outside, but he is always hesitant when talking and doing things. He is not as bold as a prairie man at all. And Tuji, who was already angry, even shouted unceremoniously: "So Chel, here. How dare you act cunning at this time?" Although Socher was not afraid of Tuji, the other leaders were glaring at him now, which shocked Socher. He knew that he could no longer fool him, so he had no choice but to say with a grimace: "Xue Yantuo has no faith at all ¡­" Just when Socher was about to express his support for his preferred surrender to the Tang Dynasty, suddenly there was a rapid sound of horse hooves in the distance. The surrounding tribal guards immediately jumped on their horses and drew their sabers to be on guard. And the leaders like Socher They all also stood up. Judging from the sound of horse hooves, there were not a few people coming, and the target was aimed at them. Just when the leaders were hesitating, suddenly a group of cavalry appeared from behind the ridge in front. These cavalry were wearing Tang-style light armor. They held long horsetails in their hands and looked like standard Tang cavalry. And here. In the middle of the group of cavalry was a sturdy carriage, surrounded by several prairie barbarians. "Tang soldiers?" Seeing that the opponent turned out to be a group of Tang soldiers, Tu Ji, who had always disliked the Tang Dynasty, immediately frowned and ordered the warriors of his tribe to be ready to attack this small number of Tang soldiers at any time. With a fatal blow. But when Socher saw the few barbarians next to the carriage, he was stunned at first, and then he was happy, because he saw Duer in it. Originally, the tribe sent Duer out to ask for help from Mr. Wang, but now Duer Not only did he come back, but he also brought a group of Tang soldiers with him, so the call for help was probably successful. Thinking of this, Socher was also overjoyed, and at the same time shouted loudly: "Commanders, don't worry, it's us who are here." People from the Luoyun tribe!" No one thought that Socher, who was timid just now, would actually jump out. However, many leaders knew Duer, and the Tang army was not large in number, so it did not look like they were here to attack. So it was not possible. The young man ordered his men to put down their weapons. When the carriage arrived in front of the leaders, the carriage door opened, and a tall and thin old Han man came out of the carriage. His eyes full of wisdom scanned the crowd, making everyone feel that they were in this carriage. There are no secrets before the old man. This old man is naturally Wang An. Wang An was not in a hurry to speak after getting off the car, but Du'er who was next to him said: "Dear leaders, I am Du'er from the Luoyun tribe. Many leaders here know me, and I don't care about other nonsense. Needless to say, you all know the predicament we all face. In order to fight for a way out, our Luoyun tribe asked for help from an old friend from back then, Mr. Wang, who was next to me. Now Mr. Wang finally agreed to save our tribe, and he also took the opportunity to You can bring some other tribes with you, but this will require everyone to pay a certain price." The people on the grassland have a straightforward character, so Duer did not make any detours and directly mentioned his and Wang An's purpose of coming. However, he also used a small trick, just saying that he would bring some tribes with him, which made other tribes The leaders will feel that the quota is limited, which will give them a sense of urgency. "Can this old man save your tribe?" Tuji, who was hostile to the Tang Dynasty, snorted with disbelief. Although he could see that this old man was not an ordinary Han, he still had doubts about Duer's words. manner. But after hearing this, Wang An smiled and said: "I can't save the Luoyun tribe, but His Highness Prince Qi of the Tang Dynasty can save you!" King Qi! The grassland leaders who heard this name were all stunned, and then looked at Du in shock.You and Wang An, although they are in the grassland, they have heard of King Qi Li Zhi Thunzhu before. Some people even know that this is the person behind the Tang slave-catching team that has been rampant in the grassland in the past two years. The shadow of His Royal Highness King Qi. The grassland people are afraid of power but not moral. The ferocious slave-catching team made Li Zhongzhao famous for his cruelty, and the Wang An in front of him was played by Li Zhina. This made many leaders look at him with anger. Lots of colors of awe. When Mo Long, who originally advocated begging for surrender from the Tang Dynasty, heard the word "King of Qi", his eyes immediately lit up, he stepped forward and walked across the grassland and said, "Mr. Wang, I wonder what your relationship is with His Highness, King of Qi?" Without Wang An having to say anything, Duer who was next to him immediately rushed to answer: "Mo Longtou, Mr. Wang is the royal tutor of Prince Qi's residence, that is, the teacher of His Highness Prince Qi. He made a special trip to the grassland this time just to save us. The tribesmen can escape from their current predicament." "Wow~" Although these leaders don't know how big an official Wang Fu is, but if he can be the teacher of King Qi, then the old man in front of him must be a very wise man. In addition, the Han people have always paid attention to respecting teachers, so it is also In other words, this Mr. Wang must be an extremely important person in the eyes of the King of Qi. Taking advantage of the shock of these leaders, Wang An also took out the imperial decree he received from Taiyuan, and said with a smile: "This is the imperial decree given to me by His Majesty the Tang Dynasty, allowing me to take away desperate tribes like you. However, the number of places is limited, if you want to leave with me, then go to Luoyun Department as soon as possible to talk to Duer in detail!" Seeing that Wang An had even taken out the imperial edict, the leaders present had no doubts. Some of them were thinking quickly. They were already calculating the meaning of Wang An's words, especially the word 'leave'. Where to go? However, Wang An was no longer interested in explaining. After saying the above words, he immediately put away the imperial edict, then said a few words to Duer and Socher, turned around, got into the carriage, and returned to Luoyun. Regarding Wang An's absent-minded attitude, the leaders present felt that it was natural. After all, he was an important minister of the Celestial Empire, and it was not necessary to save them. To put it bluntly, their life and death were none of his business, so their attitude was cold. It's completely normal. If Wang An had been very enthusiastic from the beginning, it would have made these leaders suspect that the other party had no good intentions. As soon as Wang An left with his guards, Duer who stayed behind immediately became the focus of everyone's attention. Under the pressure of survival, these leaders crowded forward to ask him how the Luoyun tribe came to hook up with His Highness King Qi. line, and why did King Qi agree to save them? After hearing these questions, Duer and Socher looked at each other, but did not give too detailed answers, but vaguely talked about the origin of Wang An and their tribe. As for the other leaders who asked Duer, in the end When asked what the King of Qi had planned and why he wanted to save them, Duer was vague and only said that His Highness the King of Qi would arrange a good place for them to meet their grazing needs. Duer's answer obviously did not satisfy these leaders, but no matter how they asked, Duer was unwilling to say more, which made many people a little dissatisfied. In the end, Tuji sneered: "That King Qi is not a good person. I heard that the slave-catching team on the grassland has an inseparable relationship with him. This time he came to rescue us so kindly. He didn't want to deceive us and then treat us all as slaves." Sell ??it?" Hearing Tu Ji¡¯s neither yin nor yang words made many leaders worried. If they were really deceived into becoming slaves as Tu Ji said, it would be better to die in battle. However, after hearing this, Duer showed a trace of anger and snorted to Tuji: "Tujitou, if you don't want to go, then don't go. Anyway, His Highness doesn't care about your kind of people." When Duer said this, he glanced at the other leaders, and then said in a slower tone: "Dear leaders, I, Duer, do know some inside information about why His Highness wanted to save us this time, but if Mr. Wang doesn't tell me, I won't either. I have revealed it in advance, but I, Duer, am here to guarantee that if you go to the prince¡¯s place, you will definitely not become the kind of slaves who lose their freedom. Instead, you will have your own grass? So where do you go from here, everyone? You can go back and think about it carefully." After Duer finished speaking, he winked at the leader Socher, and then the two of them jumped on their horses and rushed towards the Luoyun tribe with their tribesmen without looking back. Duer and the two knew this tribal alliance better than anyone else. It is no exaggeration to say that they have been forced into a desperate situation. Apart from following Wang An to have a chance of survival, they have no other way to go. Therefore, they are not worried at all that those tribes will not submit. When they come down, all they have to do is sit in the tribe and wait for these people to come. ? Text Chapter 363 Goodbye Li You Three days later, in a large tent in the middle of the Luoyun Department, Wang An was sipping the fragrant mare's kumiss with a calm expression. And in front of him sat the Tuji Tou people, one of the four tribes with a population of 10,000 in the last leader meeting. But compared to Tuji's hostility towards Datang that day, Tuji now looked frightened and no longer as unruly as before. "Tuji, this is the condition. Your Highness will provide you with a land to survive, and you must provide soldiers to fight for His Highness. Although these soldiers are not free, they can receive a lot of military pay every month. These military pay It is enough to meet the needs of their family, and if they are unfortunately killed in battle, they can also get various compensations. If you still don't agree to such generous terms, then I can only ask you to go out." Seeing this most stubborn sudden attack Ji still refused to agree obediently, so Wang An had no choice but to retreat in order to force the other party to make a final statement. Hearing Wang An's words, Tuji's face suddenly turned extremely pale. It had only been three days since the last leader meeting, but all the tribes in the alliance had come to the Luoyun tribe to agree to surrender, and now only Meng was left. The news of Wang An's coming to the grassland has spread, and many people in the Mengsun tribe have heard about it. Now they are the only ones left in the Mengsun tribe who have not agreed to surrender. This has already caused confusion within the tribe, and there are even some people They clamored to change the leader. Due to the pressure from the clan, Tuji had to come to see Wang An. He originally wanted to negotiate terms, but he didn't expect that Wang An's attitude was very tough. He would not give in at all and kept making progress step by step. force. Jean Tuji was under tremendous psychological pressure and faced this pressure. Tu Ji didn't even dare to run away, because he knew that if he didn't give an explanation to his clan members today, then he, the leader, would have done his job. It was very likely that there would be turmoil in the clan tonight and he, the leader, would be deposed. Thinking of the serious consequences of refusing to surrender, Tu Ji finally had to grit his teeth and looked up at the calm Wang An. Then he nodded heavily. With the surrender of Tuji, all the previous twenty or thirty tribal alliances were finally in the hands of Wang An, and Li Min promised that the Luoyun tribe would have leadership rights over these tribes, so the people of the Luoyun tribe also actively cooperated with Wang An. An operation made everything go smoothly. After conquering these grassland tribes, Wang An did not take them away immediately, but first made a rough count of the population of these tribes. In the end, it was discovered that the population of these tribes, including slaves, totaled more than 176,000 people. Although it had been expected in advance that the combined population of these tribes must be quite large, when the number was actually obtained, Wang An was still They were pleasantly surprised, and the people in Luoyun Department were even more delighted. This number has already far exceeded one hundred thousand, which means that His Highness King Qi's promise to them has come into effect. After obtaining the population number, Wang An divided these people into batches of equal size, and the number of people in each batch was not too large. Usually there are between 5,000 and 10,000 people, and there are quite a few old and weak among them. In addition, the overall structure of each tribe has not been disrupted. After all, they are surrounded by people from the same tribe, which helps maintain order. What Wang An wants is to send these people safely to Sixi. As for future management, that is Luoyun It's a matter of ministry. Just when the first group of grassland tribes organized by Wang An left the grasslands where they had lived for generations and began to sail overseas, Li Min of Sixian City entertained a guest from afar with a gloomy face. In the main hall of the Sixi City Palace, Li Min was sitting in the palace with a gloomy face, accompanied by Wen Xin. There were exquisite dishes on the long table in front of him, but Li Min was not in the mood to taste them. In addition to Li Min and his wife, there were two other people in the hall, a man and a woman. They were sitting at the same table, so they looked like they were husband and wife. The man among them looked about the same age as Li Min. He was very handsome, but his face was full of fierceness. At a glance, you could tell that he was an arrogant and domineering person. Even when facing Prince Li Min, the look on his face The arrogance has not been restrained at all. This person is Li You who was exiled overseas by Li Shimin. The woman next to him is his wife. The former Princess Wei of Shu was also from a famous family. Her father was Wei Ting, an important minister of the Tang Dynasty. Deeply trusted by Li Shimin, Wei Ting has always been close to Li Tai, but he doesn't care much about his son-in-law Li You. Although Li You was exiled, he was still Li Min's elder brother after all. No matter how much Li Min hated him, he still had to follow a complete set of superficial etiquette. For example, when Li You arrived in Sixi, Li Min had to hold a banquet to greet him. But after the two met, both Li Min and Li You felt very awkward, and even now they haven't said a few words. Wei Shi came from a famous family, and after her husband Li You was demoted, she was also deprived of her position as princess, so there was inevitably a look of sadness on her face, but she also knew that the future lives of herself and her husband depended on the sixth brother in front of her. The arrangements were made, so Weishi put away his sadness, showed a smile to Li Min and said: "After years of separation, six years have passed."He is becoming more and more heroic, and looks more and more like the third brother's temperament. " Hearing Wei Shi's words, Li Min's face finally looked better. After all, although he and Li You didn't deal with each other, Wei Shi was also his sister-in-law. Li Min had met her several times before attending palace banquets in Chang'an. Face, so it doesn't look raw. "Thank you for the compliment, Sister-in-law Wang. You have worked hard all the way, Sister-in-law Wang. I have asked someone to prepare a mansion in Sixian City. You will live there for the time being. When there is a better place to go in the future, I will make arrangements!" Li Min He said to Wei Shi with a gentle expression, but he seemed to treat Li You as a ball of air both inside and outside his words. Although Li You was deprived of his title, his temper did not calm down at all. When he heard that Li Min was neglecting him, he slammed the table and wanted to fall out with Li Min, but he was firmly held back by Wei Shi next to him. In the end, Finally, I couldn't turn it over. Li Min looked at Li You coldly, but he was very disdainful in his heart. He didn't expect that the other party had learned such a big lesson, but his temper still didn't change at all. He ignored him when his brain got hot, and even his wife and children at home were affected. , if it were not for his time travel that affected history, I am afraid that this boy would have been killed by Li Shimin long ago. As for his wife and children, they were demoted to common people and would no longer have the title of emperor and nobles. After Wei Shi grabbed her husband Li You, she smiled bitterly at Li Min and said, "His Royal Highness the King of Qi must never address her as the king's sister-in-law again. My husband and I have already become common people, how can we still address each other as the king?" Finally, Li You still had some conscience. After hearing his wife's words, he knew that he had been wronged by letting Wei Shi follow him, and a look of shame flashed across his face. Before Li Min could speak, Wen Xin was standing next to him. Suddenly said: "Sister-in-law Wang, there is no need to refuse. Although the fifth brother's title is gone, he is still the father's biological son after all. How can there be any real hatred between father and son? When the father is happy one day, maybe he will do it again My fifth brother is restored to the throne, and my husband and I are already used to it, so Sister-in-law Wang doesn¡¯t have to worry about a title!" What Wen Xin said was reasonable, but Wei Shi could not find an excuse to refute it, so she had no choice but to accept the title of princess. Although Li Min and Li You still didn't speak much, Wei Shi and Wen Xin were extremely As the conversation progressed, every word you said to me was very lively, which finally added a bit of vitality to the reception banquet. In fact, Li Min also knows that her sister-in-law Wang is not as simple as she seems. She knows that her husband Li You has a bad relationship with her, and now the fate of the two of them is in Li Min's hands, so naturally she has to deliberately please her. However, Li Min was not so easy to persuade, so she changed her goal and established a good relationship with Wen Xin first. After all, everyone knew that Wen Xin and Li Min had a very good relationship. As long as Wen Xin could say it in front of Li Min, With a few words, their future life as a couple will be easier. Li Min understood Wei's thoughts very clearly, but in his opinion, Wei had underestimated him. Although his relationship with Li You was not good, he was his brother after all, but this was not the key. , the key point is that Li You was specially assigned to him by Li Shimin. Although he didn't explain anything, Li Min knew that this was Li Shimin asking him to take good care of Li You. After all, they were all brothers, and Li Shimin definitely didn't want any tragedy to happen to him. It happened again with my son. Through the conversation between Wei Shi and Wen Xin, Li Min learned for the first time that Li You had several other children who were also sent to Sixi this time, but they were not brought by Wei Shi. As for the reason, although Wei Shi did not Ming said, but Li Min could also guess that Wei Shi was overly cautious and was worried that the noisy children would anger him, so he simply didn't bring the children. Regarding these nephews and nieces, Li Min asked a few questions with concern. Webster was very lucky. He gave birth to a boy a few years ago, and he was the eldest son. His name was Li Dao, and he is four years old today. As a result, this made Wen Xin extremely envious, and she asked Wei Shi several times to bring Li Dao to the palace to play, so that she could meet him. It was precisely because of Webster's mediation that the banquet could finally end successfully. However, after sending Li You and his wife away, Lu Hong suddenly found Li Min and asked as soon as they met: "Your Highness, are you How do you plan to deal with His Highness the King of Shu?" After hearing this, Li Min rolled his eyes at Lu Hong and said in a nonchalant tone: "What else can we do? Isn't it just to find a place with beautiful scenery and raise them temporarily, and then wait until one day when the father's anger subsides, let them go again?" He can just issue an imperial edict and recruit people away." Li Min knew the temper of his emperor father very well, and his analysis was very reasonable. No matter how serious the crime Li You committed, he was still Li Shimin's son after all, so the other party would definitely not want to kill him, at most. Just let him stay here to avoid the limelight and then call him back. However, after hearing this, Lu Hong shook his head and said to Li Min with a pity look on his face: "Your Highness, if you just want to raise the King of Shu in vain,, that would be too excessive! " Text Chapter 364 Cui Er comes home Cui Er was carrying a big bag and Nan Xin carefully walked off the ship along the wooden plank. The big ship behind him was a passenger ship sailing between Dengzhou, Sia and Jincheng. This is a small port town not far from Jincheng. Most of the people who disembarked with him were merchants who came to Jincheng from Dengzhou or Sila. Most of these merchants were Han Chinese, and there were also a small number of Hu merchants from the sea, but there were no local merchants from Sanhan. Cui Er carried his luggage and carefully avoided it, so as not to bump into the merchants around him and get into trouble. After all, whether they were Han people or Hu people, he was not someone he could mess with, especially after working outside for nearly a year. Later, he was even more in awe of these merchants from other places. After getting off the ship, Cui Er found a large carriage that was transporting goods to Jincheng. He gave the boss of the carriage a few copper coins and finally got the other party to agree to take him to Jincheng. Speaking of which, this small port town was not too far from Jincheng. If he walked It would have been just over a day's journey. In the past, Cui Er might have walked back, but now he didn't lack the money, so he took a ride. The boss of Che is also from Jincheng. He is not young anymore, and his hair and beard are all white. After asking, Cui Er found out that the boss of Che named Zheng is already over sixty years old. He used to work as a coachman for a nobleman in Jincheng, and he is very skilled. The skill of driving a carriage was very exquisite, but later the nobleman went to Si'a. Old man Zheng was old and did not want to be too far away from home, so he quit his job and relied on his previous savings to buy a carriage. Help others transport goods. "Uncle Zheng, what kind of goods are you pulling in this car? Are they the cans from the cannery?" Cui Er asked curiously, and couldn't help but lick them after he finished speaking. He pursed his lips. When he was working outside for his employer, he would occasionally eat these cans. The delicious taste was something he would never forget. After hearing this, Uncle Zheng was surprised and said: "Baby brother, from your accent, you should be from Jincheng. But you don't seem to be very familiar with Jincheng?" cans, and the trucks returning to Jincheng usually carry empty cans and bottles?" Cui Er didn't understand until he heard that it was a can. No wonder it sounded similar to a can. Then he immediately smiled at Uncle Zheng and said, "To be honest with Uncle Zheng, the boy was recruited by the master to work outside last year. He just came back today. So I don¡¯t know much about things in Jincheng." Hearing that Cui Er had just come back from outside, Uncle Zheng thought it was strange. There was a famine in the country last year. Thanks to the Han people who allowed them to exchange work for food, many families survived. Cui Er must be one of them. But Zheng My uncle used to work as a coachman for a noble family, so the family was not short of food. He didn't know much about this matter, so he didn't know that when recruiting workers, you had to sign a contract for at least three years, and some even signed contracts for ten years. If you are not satisfied with your job, you will not be able to come back. But Cui Er only worked for less than a year and then came back. Is this really strange? Through the conversation with Uncle Zheng, Cui Er learned a lot about the changes in Jincheng over the past year. For example, according to Uncle Zheng, because the population near Jincheng is relatively dense, many Han businessmen have established factories nearby, and Most of them are Ishin weaving factories and food processing factories. The work in these factories is not heavy, and generally only women are recruited, and it happened that the men near Jincheng died in the battle. The remaining workers who went out to work were some women, plus Life is difficult in the world, so these women work in factories. Although they don't earn much, they can support themselves and their families. Uncle Zheng makes a living by transporting various raw materials and products to factories. Generally speaking, when he comes out of Jincheng, his carriage is loaded with products from various factories, and when he comes back, it is loaded with various raw materials. , such as today¡¯s cans and bottles. Jincheng was not far from the sea, and the road under their feet had turned into a flat concrete road, which allowed Uncle Zheng to let go of the horse and run fast, so they returned to Jincheng in less than half a day. After bidding farewell to Uncle Zheng, Cui Er immediately rushed home without stopping. After all, it had been almost a year since he left home. It would be a lie to say that he didn't want to go home, especially when he thought of the children at home who were less than three years old. The child made him even more anxious. Cui Er's family is not far from the city gate. After entering the city from the main gate of Jincheng, walk forward two hundred meters to get there. It can be said that the location is excellent. In addition, his home also has a shop facing the street. His eldest brother used to When they were still there, the two brothers opened a tavern in this shop to support their family. Unfortunately, the eldest brother was later captured to serve as a soldier. Last year, there was a famine, so he had no choice but to go out to work with the Han people. Come and exchange food for your wife, children and mother at home. It was already dinner time. Every household in the city was preparing dinner, and there were fewer pedestrians on the street. When Cui Er arrived not far from his home, he met many of his former neighbors. However, these neighbors When they saw Cui Er coming back, they all had expressions of disbelief on their faces. After all, there were people in their family working outside, so they knew very well that men who went out would not be able to come back for three to five years. Seeing the surprised expressions of the neighbors, Cui Er looked a little proud and waved to greet the neighbors. At this time, the neighbors also woke up and came back to ask Cui Er how he was doing.?Come back? Several men from the family went out with Cui Er, so they gathered around him to inquire about the men at home. For a while, these people gathered around with all kinds of chatter, and Cui Er's head was so noisy that Cui Er's head got bigger. In addition, he was in a hurry to go home, so he didn¡¯t want to go into details, but he was surrounded by neighbors and was patrolling everywhere. Finally, a respectable old man finally spoke with a smile: "Cui Er finally got home. He must be in a hurry to see his wife. It's not an option for everyone to surround him like this. I think it's better for everyone to ask after Cui Er returns home." Not too late!" The neighbors are also reasonable people. After hearing the old man's words, they all laughed and made way out. Cui Er made a bow and bowed to everyone: "Neighbors, don't be anxious. Is there anything you want to ask?" You can go to my house. As for the elder brothers who went out with me, they were all very fast, and they all asked me to bring letters back. You can go to my house later?? As soon as Cui Er finished speaking, the neighbors who were eager to know the situation of the men in the family immediately calmed down. However, before they could thank Cui Er, they saw Cui Er turn around and rush home. He was still far away from home, so when Cui Er came home, there was a puff of smoke from the kitchen, which finally made him feel relieved. During the year he was away from home, what he was most worried about was the situation at home. After all, apart from my mother, there are only two women in the family, my wife and sister-in-law, and they also have three children to take care of. If anything happens, there is not even a man to take care of it. The shop of Cui Er's family is still closed. After all, their brothers are not here, and the restaurant at home is not taken care of, so it will not open for business. However, a door next to the restaurant is ajar. This door leads directly to the backyard, where they are. A place where the family lives, with a restaurant in front of it. Cui Er walked to the door of his house and took a look. He touched the elm wood door, which had lost all its paint. The cracks on it were still the same as when he left. This made Cui Er suddenly excited and started to wrap up his clothes again? Then he excitedly opened the door and walked in. Passing through a narrow corridor, we soon arrived at the backyard of our residence. The courtyard is not large in size. In the middle is a main room, where Cui Er's wife and eldest brother and sister-in-law live. On the left is a wing room. Cui Er and his wife lived there. Opposite the wing was a small shed with a stove set up and a woman cooking inside. The woman who was cooking heard Cui Er's footsteps and immediately turned her head. She happened to see a very familiar face. This made the woman stunned for a while. After a while, she whimpered and said. : "CuiCui Er, youwhy are you back?" This woman was Cui Er's wife. She had not received any news beforehand, so she was so surprised when she saw Cui Er. She even trembled a little when she spoke. And Cui Er was also very excited. Dragging his big bag, he asked his wife excitedly: "Where is my mother, how are the children? Why haven't I seen my sister-in-law?" "My mother and children are fine. They are all in the house now. My sister-in-law went to work in a textile factory outside the city and will probably be back soon!" Cui Er's wife said as she helped Cui Er unload the things on his body, and then She looked at her man carefully again, and when she discovered that Cui Er was not missing any arms or legs, she felt relieved. At the same time, her face flushed with excitement when she thought of the man coming back. At this time, Cui's mother and her children in the house also heard the noise outside. As a result, the three children hugged Cui's mother and squeezed out together. They happened to see Cui Er standing in the room. This made the old man extremely happy. Crutch came forward and looked at his son, he was so excited that he couldn't even speak. But as soon as Cui Er's son saw him, he immediately shouted "Dad" and rushed towards him. The family reunion naturally had endless things to say. Among them, Cui's mother and Cui's second daughter-in-law were most curious about the fact that Cui Er clearly signed a three-year construction period with his master, but now he has returned in less than a year. , this is obviously confusing, and Cui's mother even asked her son with some worry, did he sneak back? Regarding this question, Cui Er did not rush to answer. He just said that it would not be too late to wait until his sister-in-law came back. Then he took out the fabric he bought for his mother from the bag. His wife and sister-in-law also had a share, and the snacks for the other three children also accounted for it. This made the three children extremely happy. After dividing the gifts, Cui Er asked his wife to go to the street to cut some meat and fry some meat dishes. In addition, Cui Er's wife also made some wine. When Cui Er's sister-in-law came back, she was also surprised. After saying a few words about home, the family sat down to have a reunion dinner together. However, Cui's mother and two daughters-in-law were very curious about Cui Er's sudden return, so they didn't take a few bites before asking Cui Er again about the reason. Come. PS: Sorry, I have something busy today, so the second chapter may be posted later. You can read it the next morning. ? Text Chapter 365 Discussion in the store (.) Hearing his family ask again why he came back early, Cui Er suddenly stood up, poured a glass of wine for his sister-in-law and said: "Sister-in-law, according to the original agreement, I have to work for three years before I can come back, but Some time ago, my eldest brother served in the military, so he exchanged his military service for me. Although brothers don¡¯t say thank you, I want to toast my eldest brother. This time, I will drink it for you, sister-in-law!" Cui's mother and others were relieved when they heard that it was Cui Da who used his military exploits to exchange Cui Er. Cui Da's wife was also very proud. She picked up the wine glass and drank the glass of wine on her husband's behalf, and then immediately said: "Second brother It would be great if you could come back. Your eldest brother is in the army and has no control over him. Naturally, I hope you can come home and take care of him, so I can¡¯t say thank you. I just don¡¯t know how your eldest brother is doing in the army." When Cui Da's wife said the last sentence, she also had a look of worry on her face. After all, Cui Da and Cui Er were different. Cui Er only went out to work, and there was usually no danger, but Cui Da had to go into battle and fight hard. When His Highness the King attacked Baekje, Cui Da was transferred to the battlefield. There has been no news about him. Now we finally know that he is still alive and has made meritorious service. However, this military merit is not so easy to achieve, and we don¡¯t know about him. Are you injured? Seeing the worried look on his sister-in-law's face, Cui Er smiled and said: "Sister-in-law, you don't have to worry. This time I took a boat back from Dengzhou and passed Sixiang on the way. I met my eldest brother there. It turned out that after they occupied Baekje last time, He was transferred to various parts of Baekje to suppress the rebellion. It was at that time that the eldest brother made a meritorious service and was not seriously injured. However, he was later transferred to Sixi and is currently undergoing training. I heard that he will not go to the battlefield again for the time being, and The eldest brother is now the captain, and he is in charge of a hundred people, which is very impressive!" "Really!" Cui's daughter-in-law heard that her husband not only made meritorious service. [High-quality update.] (Baishuzhai baishuzhai.) Moreover, I was promoted, and I was immediately pleasantly surprised. At the same time, I secretly thought that I had not married the wrong person. Although I had suffered a little now, if Cui Da could really become an official, then I can also be Shangguan¡¯s wife. When Cui¡¯s mother heard that her son had become an officer, she prayed to the Buddha repeatedly and thanked him for his blessing. Although the three children still do not understand the meaning of being an official, this does not prevent them from being happy along with the adults. The family was happy for a while that Cui Dacheng became an officer. Cui's mother asked Cui Er again about his experience in the past year, and Cui Er was very excited when he talked about his experience of going out. He even said that he had good luck, although it was a bit bitter. But it was an eye-opener. If it weren't for his mother and children at home, he really wouldn't want to come back. But his last sentence of truth aroused the dissatisfaction of his mother's wife. It turns out that after Cui Er was recruited, he immediately took a boat out to sea from the port where he came from, and then went all the way south, first to Dengzhou, where he worked as a coolie for a month. After taking a boat and walking south for a long time, we arrived at an island called Taiwan. It was just an island, but the island was very large. I heard people say that compared with their country of Silla back then, it was not much smaller. After Cui Er was sent to Taiwan, he worked again in a port city called Keelung, this time mainly helping to build the city. The work was tiring at first, but it was because Cui Er first opened the store. He could understand Chinese and could speak some Chinese when he was in Dengzhou, so he was highly appreciated by the foreman and asked him to help manage other Silla workers. Later, because the foreman thought the food on the construction site was unpalatable, Cui Er happened to drive by In the restaurant, cooking was his strong point, so he was sent to manage the food. When he was notified to come back, the foreman was still very reluctant to leave him, and even offered to pay him for processing, hoping that he would stay voluntarily. Unfortunately, Cui The second one is a family man, so he still refuses the foreman¡¯s kindness and returns by boat. Of course, what Cui Er said is definitely different from the above experience. For example, when he first arrived in Dengzhou, he was almost exhausted from working, but he still had to work under the urging of the foreman, otherwise there would be no food. Another example is when he arrived in Taiwan. , due to acclimatization, I got seriously ill and almost died there. Cui Er only mentioned these things in passing and did not go into details. After all, everything has passed. Speaking of it will make my mother and wife sad, so it is better not to say it. You can ignore the hardships you have endured, but Cui Er talks a lot about the various experiences he has experienced along the way, such as the whaling ship he saw in Dengzhou. Even a giant whale several feet long cannot escape from this kind of ship. In addition, there is also the Dengzhou train, which does not require cattle or horses and only eats a kind of black stone to run on the road. The above are all major aspects. In addition, Cui Er also told many anecdotes about what he saw in the Tang Dynasty. For example, people there eat white rice every day, and even feed it to dogs if they don¡¯t finish it. In addition, the canned food they rarely eat is also on other people¡¯s dining tables. Most of the people on the street are well-dressed, and there are also people riding around on two wheels and so on. Cui Er¡¯s knowledge made the whole family listen with gusto, and the children were even more fascinated. They even ate a few more bowls of rice. When they went to bed at night, they were still busy.Cui Er told stories and refused to go to sleep. After finally putting his three children to sleep, Cui Er discussed reopening the store with his wife and sister-in-law. After all, he had to live when he came back, and Jincheng not only restored its former prosperity, but even exceeded it. So there will definitely be customers after opening the shop. As for the money needed to open the shop, this is not a problem. Cui Er uses food to pay for his work, and he doesn¡¯t have much money. However, when he met his eldest brother Cui Da in Sixi, the other party gave up all the food and salary he had saved. They gave him more than a dozen strings in total, which was enough for them to open a shop. Cui Er's proposal to open a store was approved by the whole family, and he started to get busy the next day. However, the surrounding neighbors also came to ask him about things, especially the houses of the men who went with him, and they wanted to know more about himself. news of the man, and Cui Er brought a letter back for them. Taking advantage of the presence of the neighbors, Cui Er spread the news about reopening the store. When these neighbors heard that Cui Da had been promoted to an officer, they were also very surprised, and many people even took the initiative to help, so Cui Er's shop soon reopened. When Cui Er¡¯s restaurant got back on track, the business was even more prosperous than before. In the end, Cui Er simply took care of two young boys in their twenties and thirteen years old to help greet the guests. Originally, he wanted to recruit two older ones, but unfortunately, the recruitment process some time ago was too harsh. Most of the men over the age of fourteen were recruited away, and the remaining ones were doing more popular jobs. He couldn't recruit them at all. , many of the remaining twelve and thirteen were working in the factory. He was able to find these two boys only because they were related to each other and had to be dug out of the factory with great difficulty. Early this morning, Cui Er's restaurant was already full of people, and the store had already prepared porridge and steamed buns. People who went out to work in the morning and were too lazy to get up early to cook would come to his store to drink a bowl of porridge. I ordered two steamed buns. I ate one and put the other one in my arms, ready to eat it when I was hungry for a while. Cui Er was sitting behind the counter, settling accounts, and listening to the conversations of the customers in the store. Those who got up to work in the morning were all locals, and they didn't care much about what they said. For example, someone not far from him said: "The King of Qi took Baekje All those bastards moved to our Silla, obviously they are using our land to be good people, after all, compared to poor places like Baekje, the land here is much more fertile." Most of North Korea and Central Korea are the original Silla territories, and the people here are also the people of the original Silla. Although it was divided into two states by Li Min, the country name of Silla is still there. Queen Kim Seungman of Silla He is still in power, so these Silla people usually only regard themselves as Silla people and do not recognize North Korea and China at all. The speaker's voice was a little louder, and people at the surrounding tables also heard it. One of the hot-tempered guys slapped the table and said: "Who are the Baekje people? If they dare to come to our Silla, I will have to kill them." Twist your head off!" As soon as this person's words came out, the people around him couldn't tell whether he was telling the truth or bragging. Anyway, they all applauded, and some even called him a hero. The person who spoke was also very proud, as if he had really killed the immigrant. Baekje people are average. However, at this time, some well-informed people said: "You don't know, although our place is much better than the poor place in Baekje, but as the saying goes, it is hard to leave the homeland, and the Han people have opened many factories, and there are many factories in Baekje. People don¡¯t have to move to survive, I think this is all just caused by someone above!¡± Although this person did not say it clearly, everyone here knew that the so-called people above actually refer to the Qi Palace. Except for the Qi Palace, which actually rules Silla and Baekje, no one can move all the people in South Korea. Come to their side. "Hey, King Qi is the queen's husband. For the sake of the queen, we can't say some things openly, but we have to say some things. The bastards of Baekje and our Silla have been fooled. I think They don't want to manage our place properly at all, but keep us in captivity like cattle and horses. Men go out to work for them, and women also have to work in the factories they run, even children are no exception. This generation If you pass it on, how will it be different from those slaves?" A person with ulterior motives said, and after speaking, he sneered at the people around him, making those who listened feel even colder. "This brother said it well. Our Jincheng is much more prosperous than Si'an, but the King of Qi is permanently stationed in Si'an, and after it is divided into three states, South Korea's state is obviously different from ours. The army and the best officials Most of them are there, and I also heard that the governor of Nanhan Prefecture is the most important person to the King of Qi. On the other hand, here, although the two states have sent many officials, the governor has not yet been decided, and there are very few troops. , and now they have moved people from South Korea here, and only Han people are allowed to enter South Korea. This obviously treats our place as a dispensable place." Another Jincheng citizen said, and everyone who heard it was stunned.They all applauded to express their approval. But just as the discussion in Cui Er's store was getting lively, suddenly there was a burst of neat footsteps on the street outside the store. Anyone with experience knew that only the army of the Tang Dynasty could make such neat footsteps. Pedestrians on the street also hid on both sides, and a long passage was opened in the middle of the road. A luxurious carriage, guarded by a Tang army, slowly drove into Jincheng. Text Chapter 366 Feng Yilang When the people in Cui Er's shop saw the luxurious carriage outside, they were all surprised. They didn't know who this big shot was, and he wanted to be escorted by regular troops from Prince Qi's palace? A few fast-footed guests ran out to inquire about the news, and soon ran back, shouting with surprise on their faces: "Everyone, here is the brother of His Highness King Qi, who is also a prince, but I heard that it seems that he has committed a crime. What happened, so I came to see His Highness King Qi, who is now appointed as our Governor of Silla!" Hearing that the person who came was the brother of King Qi, everyone in the inn looked a little surprised. Although they were a little disrespectful to Li Min in their previous words, they were just words. Normally, other people would Even if they saw Li Min in person, even if they saw an ordinary Tang businessman, they would all come forward to please him, not to mention that the person coming now was actually Li Min's brother, one of the princes of the Tang Dynasty. §êw§ë¡°, "What is a governor? Is it similar to the governor of the Tang Dynasty?" Some thoughtful people noticed the unfamiliar title of governor, so after being shocked, they immediately asked. However, the people who ran out only made a cursory inquiry and ran back immediately after finding out the identity of the visitor. As for the official position of the governor, they were not sure. They only heard from others that they were divided into two states in Silla. Among them, the governor seems to be the most powerful. ""look Just now, the people in the store were complaining that the King of Qi did not pay attention to them and the officials sent were all unimportant people. However, they did not expect that in the blink of an eye, one of their own brothers would be appointed as the governor. Although they I still don¡¯t know what the Governor does, but just by hearing the name, I know that he must have a lot of power. This huge accident made everyone in the store a little embarrassed, and they all lowered their heads to eat breakfast. His mouth became more honest. But at this moment, Cui Er at the counter suddenly knocked on the table. Then he said with a smile: "Neighbors, please hurry up. If you are later, you will be late and your wages will be deducted!" After hearing what Cui Er said, the guests realized that the sun had risen now and there was not much time left before work started. Now everyone became anxious. They picked up the big bowl and drank the porridge in several sips. Then they grabbed the steamed buns and stuffed them into their arms and ran out in the blink of an eye. The lobby, which was full of people just now, was completely empty, leaving only Cui Er and two boys packing their things. However, after Cui Er cleaned up for a while, he ordered the two boys to clean up carefully, and then turned around and entered the warehouse next to him. There were some grains, oils and other items in the warehouse, and there was also a table with the restaurant's account book on it, but Cui Er walked to the table but did not keep accounts. Instead, he took out a notebook from under the table. Write down everything that the customers in the store said today. When it gets dark, someone will naturally come to him to pick up these records. When Cui Er came back this time, there were some things he didn¡¯t tell his family. For example, in addition to meeting his eldest brother Cui Da in Sixian, he also met a mysterious organization under the name of King Qi, who sent people to contact him. Let him be the 'Feng Yilang' in the organization, the so-called Feng Yilang. In fact, it is to tell some news that can be heard around you, especially the news related to King Qi's rule here. Write everything down and report it, and this organization will give them generous rewards and some privileges. For example, all the materials he needs to open a store will be delivered to him by dedicated personnel. Cui Er is just a small person and has no concept of country or nation at all. In his view, as long as it can bring benefits to himself, it doesn't matter what he does. What's more, although the identity of Feng Yilang cannot be made public, he has real interests. There were benefits, so Cui Er thought about it and agreed. During the time he came to Jincheng, he would record and hand in what he heard and saw around him every day, which was equivalent to being an informant for Prince Qi's palace. After the restaurant closed in the dark, Cui Er followed the previous rules and handed what he had written to an ordinary-looking person, and the person took these records back to a small courtyard behind the Jincheng Palace. This is a very confidential place, and no one is allowed to enter except those with special badges. After Cui Er's records were sent here, the key points were immediately extracted by the scribes here, and then the records were handed in again. This time, they were handed over to a young man, who was Wu Meiniang's most capable assistant. One of them is in the hands of Yang Shi, the adopted son of Mr. Yang, the King of Hell. Cui Er's so-called Feng Yilang is actually a peripheral member of Wu Meiniang's intelligence organization. These Feng Yilang are all kinds of people, including shop owners, vegetable sellers, pig butchers, etc. They don't know what they are. Whoever works, only knows to report the news he hears and sees every day, and then receives a generous monthly salary according to the value of the information. Among them, Cui Er can write and do calculations, so he is considered an important member of Feng Yi Lang. The information he provides It is also more valued. After deletion, it can be sent directly to Yang Shi. Yang Shi sent Cui Er and some other Feng Yilang awayThe news was sorted out and then sent to the palace. The palace in Jincheng was originally the place where Li Min lived, but after Li Min left, the place became vacant. Today, Li You came to Jincheng. With his status, it is appropriate to live in the palace, but it is a pity that he has the prince's disgrace. However, Li Min had no choice but to give him the position of governor. Although he did not have a title, he at least had a very high official position. Yang Shi's information was sent to the palace, but it was not for Li You. Speaking of Li You, the governor was just a name, Li Min would not really let him take power, and Li You would not really help Li Min, so This time Li You came to Jincheng. In addition to their family, Lu Hong also came with him. He temporarily served as Li You's deputy and had full authority to handle all political affairs in North Korea and China. The Jincheng Palace has been converted into the Governor's Palace. The first half is where officials at all levels work. There are many people coming in and out. In the most central house, Lu Hong is sitting on a chair and handling government affairs. When he sees After receiving the information sent by Yang Shi, a smile appeared on his tired face, and he said to himself: "It seems that the king of Shu serves as the governor to calm the hearts of the old people of Silla. It finally worked.¡± When Li You was sent to Sixi to meet Li Min, Li Min knew that Li Shimin did not want to kill his son, so he sent Li You to him for refuge. Therefore, no matter how much he disliked Li You, he could not really take it. How about him? At most, he can give the other party a look, but in the end, he still has to be fed and fed. However, Lu Hong thought that Li You was of great use, and then told him the reason. It turns out that according to the intelligence obtained by Lu Hong, the situation in North Korea and China, the original homeland of Silla, has been somewhat unstable recently. The reason why Li Min was able to control Silla in the first place was mainly through his marriage to Jin Shengman, and then through In response to the famine in Silla, food was used to calm the people. However, the famine has passed now, and the title and queen of Silla are still there. In addition, Li Min has been focusing on the development of South Korea during this period. After all, it is the closest to Dengzhou. , so this makes the people of Silla never forget their homeland, and there are even some signs of instability. For this situation, after Lu Hong analyzed the reason, he immediately thought of a way to deal with it, which was to send a heavyweight to sit in Jincheng, preferably a close relative of Li Min, to calm people's minds. In fact, this situation is very common. For example, Li Shimin enfeoffed several sons to the south where his control was relatively weak, and became king for this purpose. " However, Li Min's status is special. His father is the emperor, and his brothers are all princes. As for his son, he has not been born yet. He only has a daughter who has just turned one year old, and there is no one to send. But as the saying goes, God follows people's wishes. When Lu Hong was worrying about this matter, he didn't expect that Li You would fall from the sky, so he immediately found Li Min, hoping to send Li You to Jincheng to take charge, but Li Min heard that After Lu Hong's analysis, he felt it made sense, so he agreed. However, North Korea and China are two states, and Li You only has one, so it is not appropriate to send Li You as the governor of any state. Finally, Li Min thought of the title of governor, so he simply named Li You the governor of both Koreas and replaced him. Manage the two states of North Korea and China. Of course, this was only in name. The one who actually managed the two states was Lu Hong, whom he sent. If Lu Hong came back in the future, he would only be managed by the governors of the two states. Li You could not interfere in local political affairs at all. And now the intelligence sent by Yang Shi to Lu Hong has proved that the strategy of using Li You as governor has had a certain effect, at least calming the people's hearts to a certain extent. However, for these Silla people, they cannot blindly do so. To appease, they can only wait until they destroy the Japanese country, and then take advantage of the momentum of victory to station the troops that were sent out. By then, no one in North Korea and China will dare to disobey the rule of Prince Qi. Thinking of this, Lu Hong finally showed a smile on his face. At the same time, he sent a note to the department in charge of industry and commerce, asking them to urge the factory to produce all kinds of food, cloth, etc., to prepare materials for the future war with Japan. And while Lu Hong was nervously handling the political affairs of the two states, someone was getting angry in the back half of the Governor's Mansion, where Li You's family lived. "Bang!" A precious vase brought from the Tang Dynasty was suddenly thrown to the ground by Li You, turning into thousands of fragments and flying everywhere. The maids and servants in the hall were also frightened and turned pale. They were all old people who followed Li You. , knew the temper of the fifth prince, so when Li You lost his temper, no one dared to come forward to persuade him. When Li You's temper was almost gone, he sat down on the chair and said nothing angrily. But at this moment, another group of servants suddenly came to the door of the hall, hugging a woman in the middle. , and the woman was holding a four-year-old child in her hand, who was Li You's wife Wei Shi and his son Li Dao. To be continued. . . ¡á¡á Text Chapter 367 Kunlun slaves break camp Wei walked into the hall and saw the broken things on the ground. He sighed secretly and did not ask the servants to clean them up. Instead, he waved his hand for everyone to go out. Only the couple and their son Li Dao were left in the hall. . "Husband, we can come to Jincheng, and we live in this palace. Although Jincheng is not as luxurious as the Central Plains, it is also a prosperous place rarely seen overseas. You have been named the governor by your sixth brother, and you have a distinguished status. "Why are you so angry?" Wei Shi asked with a straight face. She was just a woman, and she would never dare to talk to Li You like this, but now she sees that her husband is still so ignorant and often gets angry because of his sixth brother Li Min. , which made Wei Shi worried that he would offend Li Min, and then even their mother and daughter would suffer. Seeing that his always submissive wife actually spoke to him like this, Li You was also stunned, but then he got angry again and yelled: "Okay, even you dare to talk to me like this, have you seen that my throne is gone? Do you want to step on my head?" When Wei Shi saw her husband being so unreasonable, she felt sad and angry. She couldn't help but said angrily: "Husband, what did you say? You lost the title of king. Are we, mother and son, happy? We are husband and wife, and we, mother and son, feel the glory only when you are beautiful. But look at us now, losing the king is still a small matter, but the most important thing is that we are exiled overseas. Without the consent of our father, we will never be able to return to our country. If it is just you and me, that's fine. We have pity on you. My son is only four years old. If he can only stay overseas for the rest of his life, how will he live?" When Webster finished speaking, he couldn't help but feel sad and started to cry with sobs. Four-year-old Li Dao was frightened when he saw his mother crying. He looked at his father and then his mother, and finally burst into tears. Hearing the cries of Wei's mother and son, and thinking of Wei's complaint just now, the expression on Li You's face changed. It seemed that he wanted to get angry but didn't know who to direct it at. Finally, he suddenly sighed and sat down. Sitting on the chair, he lowered his head and said nothing. Webster cried for a while. Suddenly, she found that her always domineering husband lowered his head and remained silent. When she looked carefully, she found a trace of regret on Li You's face. It was obvious that he had some regrets about his previous actions. This discovery shocked Webster. In her opinion, her husband had a perverse temper and never knew the word awe. Everything he does is done according to his own temper. Fortunately, he is a prince. If it had been another person, he would have been beaten to death long ago. After Webster discovered this, he was very happy in his heart, but he didn't show it on his face. Instead, he stepped forward and held her husband's shoulders and said softly: "Husband, since you and I have arrived at Sixth Brother's place, we should not act according to our previous tempers. Moreover, it is rare that Sixth Brother has ignored the past grudges and not only did not make things difficult for us, but also arranged for you to take responsibility. He has an official position, and is also in charge of the government affairs of the two states. If my husband can really help the sixth brother manage these two places, maybe he can also let the sixth brother say a few good words in front of the father. With the father's love for the sixth brother, Maybe they¡¯ll let us go back as soon as they¡¯re happy, don¡¯t you think?¡± Li You was also moved when he heard his wife's words, but he still sneered: "Do you think Li Min asked me to be the governor out of kindness? He just wanted to use my identity to help him calm people's hearts. I guess the people here will definitely , he still doesn¡¯t know how to torture me!¡± Wei Shi didn't quite believe Li You's words, so he said with a smile: "Husband, you are making wild guesses again. The sixth brother is famous for his good temper. Although we have not stayed in Sixi for a long time, the couple treats us very well." Mother and son are very caring, especially Wen Xin. She liked Daoer so much that she even gave many things to our mother and son. So even if the sixth brother doesn't like you, for the sake of our mother and son, he probably won't. It will embarrass your husband too much.¡± At this moment, Li Dao, who had been crying just now, also heard his mother's words, and immediately said: "That's right, aunt is so kind to me. Not only did she let my ugly sister play with me, but she also gave me many gifts. , there are many that I have never played before.¡± When Xiao Lidao said this, he suddenly turned around and grabbed his mother Wei's sleeve and said, "Mom, I think Auntie and Chou Chou are gone. When can we go play with them again?" Looking at his innocent and lovely son, Wei Shi patted Li Min's head dotingly and said, "Good boy, Dao'er, your sixth uncle gave this place to your father and asked him to help manage it. Wait until your father takes over the management of this place." After everything is in order, mother will take you back to Sixian, and then go find Chou Chou to play!" After hearing this, Xiao Li Dao nodded obediently, and then looked timidly at his father Li You. Li You looked at his son's pitiful expression and sighed. He stepped forward and touched Li Dao's little head. Then he looked at his wife Wei Shi, and the resentment in his heart suddenly disappeared without a trace. . In a military camp outside Sixian City, the wide grounds were filled with dark-skinned soldiers. However, these soldiers were not tanned, but were born with dark skin.??, that is to say, these soldiers are all Kunlun slaves. "Kill! Kill! Kill!" Waves of killing calls with strange accents kept ringing out, each sound accompanied by the whirring sound of soldiers waving weapons. Li Min was accompanied by Zhou Long, listening to Zhou Long's introduction and watching the training of these Kunlun slaves. "Your Highness, you see, these two thousand people are called Po Camp. They were selected from the six thousand Kunlun slaves. Each of them can be called a warrior. They are all covered with plate armor weighing fifty kilograms. , rush to the front when fighting, are not afraid of the opponent's arrows, shoot and slash, they can be said to be an excellent formation-breaking army!" Zhou Long pointed to the group of particularly tall and powerful black men in the middle of the school field. The Kunlun slaves were originally as strong as an ox, not to mention these specially selected soldiers. All of them were tall and strong, and wore shiny metallic plate armor, which was improved from the Mingguang armor of the Tang army. It is made of a whole piece of metal, which is not only lighter but also has better protective performance. These Kunlun slaves wield long swords with their hands and feet, and each sword seems to have the power to crack mountains and crack rocks. According to Zhou Long's introduction, he originally wanted to train these strong Kunlun slaves into a Mo Dao army, but later found that the discipline of these Kunlun slaves was too poor and they could not form the kind of momentum where swords are like walls and attacks are like landslides. , so in the end, they no longer forced it, and only asked them to form a neat team as much as possible to avoid being scattered by others. Li Min looked at the two thousand strong broken camp and couldn't help but nodded with satisfaction. He didn't value the aggressiveness of these Kunlun slaves, but felt that these human shields were very qualified. After all, the musketeers in his hands were more than capable of attacking. But the defense is somewhat inadequate. If these guys wearing plate armor are placed on both sides, they will not be afraid even if they are attacked by cavalry. After seeing the most elite breaking camp in the Kunlun slave army, Zhou Long took Li Min to visit the training situation of ordinary Kunlun slaves. According to him, the number of Kunlun slaves sent by Chen Gong had reached 6,000, which was almost 6,000. All the Kunlun slaves they could find were sent here. Except for the two thousand selected from the broken camp, the remaining four thousand Kunlun slaves were trained as ordinary infantry. Although they were not as elite as the broken camp, they were at least better than those from the other side. The Silla army was much stronger. While Li Min was talking to Zhou Long, suddenly a figure emerged from the military camp behind him, ran to Li Min and knelt down in front of him and said, "Dear master, your servant Wu Nu wants to say hello to you!" The name of the person who came was Wu Nu. Of course, Li Min bought him from Hu Shang because of the glass manufacturing technology he mastered. However, after Li Min mastered this technology, Wu Nu was of little use. After all, in the The skilled craftsmen of the Tang Dynasty quickly improved Wu Nu's glass manufacturing technology, and Wu Nu could only start with it. This time Li Min was preparing to form an army of Kunlun slaves, so he transferred him over. He did not expect him to go to the battlefield, but just hoped to communicate with these Kunlun slaves through the hands of Wu Nu. Although Wu Nu is a slave, he is also a person with self-respect. From being favored in the beginning to being ignored later, Wu Nu feels very uncomfortable. He feels that he has failed to help his master. This time he is finally wanted by his master again. He got up, so he worked very hard, but he was not physically strong and could not go into battle to kill the enemy. Now he served as the quartermaster in the Kunlun slave camp. In addition, he was also responsible for colluding with the Kunlun slave soldiers in daily life and promoting to them the wisdom and martial arts of His Highness King Qi. Let them devote themselves to His Highness's great cause, etc. "Get up quickly. In the army, you only need to give a military salute. Don't kneel down all the time!" Li Xuan smiled and helped Wu Nu up. Although Wu Nu could not help him in glass manufacturing, for him, But he is also a meritorious official, so if there is an opportunity to promote him, Li Min will naturally not forget him. Wu Nu stood up with a smile and said a lot of words to show his loyalty. Li Min also smiled and praised him a few times. As a result, the loyal Kunlun slave was so happy that he couldn't find his way. He patted his chest and promised that he would do it for him. Your Highness, kill more enemies. Zhou Long next to him curled his lips at this, thinking that you, a small quartermaster, can't even go to the battlefield, how can you kill the enemy? Wu Nu was a quartermaster. Li Min followed Wu Nu to look at the various facilities and preparations in the camp, and found that although Wu Nu's level was not high, with the help of several deputies, he was still doing things in an orderly manner. Seeing this, Li Min naturally praised him without hesitation, which made Wu Nu even more excited. After leaving the Kunlun slave camp, Li Min went to the Silla army nearby and found that these Silla people were indeed ineffective. Although they seemed to be well-trained, they always lacked a murderous spirit, which made people feel uncomfortable. It was like watching an army, but watching a bunch of monkeys playing. While Li Min was inspecting the training of the army, two fleets also entered the sea along the Yellow River, and then went straight to Sixian. With the arrival of these two fleets, Li Min's battle plan against Japan also changed. Finally took a big step forward again. Text Chapter 368: Family Generals and Trilogy In the stable cabin, a tall middle-aged man slowly took out the horizontal knife in his hand. This knife had been with him for ten years. Ever since he got this knife from the owner when he was thirty years old, he had Never changed the knife again. And this knife is indeed a good knife. He used this knife to follow his master on an expedition into the desert. Countless Turks died under his sword. Perhaps that battle was too brutal, and this knife also tasted great. There was so much blood that there was still a wisp of dark red in the gap on the handle of the knife. That was the enemy's dried blood, which could not be cleaned away. The middle-aged man's name was Li Shi. He was a general of Duke Li Jing's family. He had followed Li Jing since he was a teenager. It can be said that he participated in every war that Li Jing participated in, especially in the past ten years. In the previous war to annihilate the Turks, he followed Duke Wei to attack Dingxiang, the home of Jieli Khan, and welcomed Li Min's grandmother, Queen Xiao's family, back to the Tang Dynasty. Also in that battle, Li Shi took the lead, and countless Turks died in his hands. He also blocked three arrows for Wei Gong Li Jing, but he almost died, which can be said to be a great achievement in battle. After the war, merit was discussed and rewards were given. Originally, Li Jing wanted Li Shi to become a general in the army so that he could find a wife and a wife. However, Li Shi refused his master's kindness and said that he had no intention of becoming a general. , I just want to stay in the house and be a general, guarding the Duke's house from generation to generation. Li Jing was also deeply moved by such a loyal Li Shi, so although Li Shi was called a family general in the family, Li Jing had already regarded him as his nephew, and all the family generals and tribes in the family were also returned to him. Li Shi is temperate. Li Shi slowly pulled out the horizontal knife and picked up the wine bottle next to him. He took three big sips first, and then slowly poured the remaining liquor onto the blade. Finally, he picked up a soft cotton cloth next to him and gently wiped the wine off the blade. At the same time, he murmured to himself: "Old man, you must be starving after not drinking blood for ten years. This time, the master finally sent me to lead the army again. Although the opponent is only a small Japanese country, I can finally let you go again." Drink enough blood!" As soon as Li Shi finished speaking, the cabin door was suddenly pushed open. A short but extremely strong guy broke in. Seeing Li Shi maintaining the horizontal sword again, he curled his lips and said, "Brother Li, although the sea is humid, you don't need to maintain it three times a day." Your own knife?" The visitor¡¯s name is Xu De, who is a little younger than Li Shi. Apart from Li Shi, he was the only general on the ship. In addition to the boatmen, there were a total of 402 people on board. In addition to the two generals Li Shi and Xu De, there were also 400 Bu Qu. The two commanded two hundred people each. In addition to their ship, there were many other ships around, and the people on board were all generals and tribesmen of the wealthy and noble families in Chang'an. The number of people was uncertain, and they were all invited by Li Min. He came to Sixi to help Li Min attack the Japanese country. Li Shi is the family general of Wei Guogong Li Jing, with two hundred troops under his command. In addition, on a small boat next to it, there were three generals from the Duke of Wei's Mansion, each carrying a hundred people. In other words, this time there were 500 people from the Duke of Wei's Mansion. Xu De, who had just broken into Li Shi's cabin, was a general of the British prince Li Ji. He also participated in the war to destroy the Turks, so he and Li Shi were old acquaintances. The two often drank together and had a very good relationship. Seeing Xu De who had never known how to knock on the door, Li Shi was too lazy to talk about this old brother. He just carefully wiped the horizontal knife on his hands and feet again, and then put the knife into the sheath and said: "We have gone to sea, soon I¡¯m about to go to Sixi to meet His Highness King Qi, but I don¡¯t know if His Highness is really as brave and intelligent as the legend says?¡± Xu De walked up to Li Shi, picked up the jug and drank a few sips, and then laughed and said: "I don't know whether His Highness King Qi is really brave and intelligent, but he can make the Duke and the young The person that my father-in-law admires very much is definitely not a simple person!" The Dukes and Young Dukes mentioned by Xu De refer to Li Ji and Li Jingye. Li Jingye is the most outstanding among all the children and grandchildren of Li Ji. He has inherited almost most of his military and military skills, so he has long been designated as the next one. The British Duke, so generals such as Xu De are referred to as "Little Duke". Li Shi also nodded after hearing this. When he was in Chang'an, he never had the chance to meet Li Min, so he could only get a taste of the style of His Highness the King of Qi from legends. However, when he thought of Wei Gongping, he mentioned the King of Qi. He showed admiration all the time. With Wei Gong's ability to recognize people, those who can get his admiration will naturally not be like those princes in Chang'an City who only know how to fight for the throne. Li Shi and his crew's sails were full of wind, and the fleet was moving very quickly. In a few days, they arrived outside the city of Sixian. But at this time, they discovered that there was a fleet traveling parallel to them, and it was also a fleet. A fleet of ships transporting people. Li Shi and Xu De were the leaders of Duke Wei and Duke Ying respectively. After hearing the news, they immediately left the cabin and walked to the side of the ship to the right side of the fleet.The fleet looked around and found that the other party's fleet was larger than theirs. There were also people on the deck of the ship, but the distance was too far and they couldn't see clearly who the other party was? "Brother Li, the other party is the fleet of the Prince of Qi, with the flag of the Prince's Palace on it!" Xu De is a sharpshooter, and his eyes are much sharper than ordinary people, so he saw at a glance that all the ships in that fleet were decorated with the flag of the Prince of Qi. banner. Li Shi nodded after hearing this, and at the same time reached out and took out the telescope in his arms. It was given to him by Wei Gong Li Jing when he left Chang'an. Although the telescope is not a rare item nowadays, it is usually only found by military generals and sea ships. Only captains can have it. With the help of the telescope, Li Shi finally saw the people on the other side's ship. What surprised him was that there were many children playing on the decks of many ships in that fleet, and these children He has a red and black complexion and is wearing clothes made of sheepskin and linen. You can tell he is a grassland person at a glance. At this time, Xu De, who was next to him, also used his telescope to see clearly the people on the Nowhere deck. As a result, he also said to himself strangely: "Why are they all prairie barbarians? Could it be that they were captured prairie slaves transported to be sold?" of?" Regarding Xu De's guess, Li Shi shook his head disapprovingly and analyzed: "The Hu slaves in the grassland generally only need mature men. Of course, there are some beautiful young women, but not only are there children on the other side's ship, but also I I saw a few old men and women. These people have no value in selling, and no one will capture them as slaves!" Li Shi is not only brave, but also as a master of military art and a general of Wei Guogong Li Jing, he has also learned a lot of his master's skills. He is very calm-minded and his analysis is very reasonable. Xu De also nodded after hearing this, but I was even more confused and couldn't figure out the purpose of this fleet full of prairie people. The other ships next to Li Shi were also very interested in the fleet next to them. For this reason, Li Shi also summoned all the generals on the ship and everyone discussed it, but in the end, no results were achieved. Only someone provided One piece of information is that when they were on the Yellow River, it seemed that this fleet was not far away from them. It was just that there were too many ships on the river at that time and no one paid attention. The two fleets arrived at Sixi almost at the same time, and Li Min in Sixi City also received the news and immediately rushed to the port to greet them. Of course, he was not going to greet the prairie people. After all, those barbarians were destined to become him. A tool that is simply not worth welcoming in person. The generals of Li Shi's family are different. Although the generals are regarded as the private property of their masters and have a lower political status than their husbands, they can represent their masters externally. Based on Li Min's relationship with various wealthy and noble families, he can personally Greeting him also shows his sincerity. Among this batch of generals and tribes, the most numerous generals and tribes came from Duke Wei and Duke Ying. In addition, Li Shi and Xu De were also very famous generals at the time, and the generals from each government also They were all convinced, so Li Shi and Xu De naturally became the leaders this time. When Li Shi, Xu De and the families from various prefectures disembarked, they immediately saw a tall young man in Chinese clothes standing on the port, surrounded by many local officials. Li Shi and Xu De immediately guessed that this young man should be His Royal Highness King Qi. They did not dare to neglect and immediately stepped forward to see him. Li Min also smiled and told everyone not to be polite. After chatting with Li Shi and others at the port, Li Min immediately asked people to arrange for these tribes to go to the military camp that had been prepared, and wine and meat were also prepared there to welcome everyone. After washing the dust, as for the generals such as Li Shi and Xu De, Li Min personally entertained them in the palace to show that he valued them. People like Li Shi were rough people. Seeing the enthusiasm of His Highness the famous King of Qi, they naturally drank freely. In addition, Li Min arranged for a group of generals such as Hu Li and Zhou Long to accompany him, so this The reception banquet was quite lively, and Li Min also took this opportunity to get to know Li Shi and the others who came this time. According to what Li Shi said, the wealthy nobles of Chang'an sent many people from each family for this attack on the Japanese country. The total number of people was 6,400. Although the number did not seem to be many, they were all Many of the most elite generals from each family have gone to the battlefield with their masters, and their combat power is much stronger than the regular army of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, even if the opponent is ten times more powerful, they still have the courage to fight to the death. . Regarding Li Shi's words, Li Min did not doubt that the other party was bragging, because he also knew that when the generals of the Tang Dynasty went to the battlefield, the soldiers around them were all served by these family generals and tribes, so for the safety of his own life, The fighting power of these tribes is indeed stronger than that of ordinary soldiers. In addition, the tribes have been soldiers for generations. They are usually raised by their masters. When the men reach age, they must participate in training. It can be said that they are the professional soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, so It's normal to have stronger combat power. After the banquetJust as Li Ming sent Li Shi, who was very drunk this time, to the military camp, he suddenly received news from the officials who resettled the Hu tribe that something big had happened over there! Text Chapter 368: Family Generals and Trilogy In the stable cabin, a tall middle-aged man slowly took out the horizontal knife in his hand. This knife had been with him for ten years. Ever since he got this knife from the owner when he was thirty years old, he had Never changed the knife again. And this knife is indeed a good knife. He used this knife to follow his master on an expedition into the desert. Countless Turks died under his sword. Perhaps that battle was too brutal, and this knife also tasted great. There was so much blood that there was still a wisp of dark red in the gap on the handle of the knife. That was the enemy's dried blood, which could not be cleaned away. The middle-aged man's name was Li Shi. He was a general of Duke Li Jing's family. He had followed Li Jing since he was a teenager. It can be said that he participated in every war that Li Jing participated in, especially in the past ten years. In the previous war to annihilate the Turks, he followed Duke Wei to attack Dingxiang, the home of Jieli Khan, and welcomed Li Min's grandmother, Queen Xiao's family, back to the Tang Dynasty. Also in that battle, Li Shi took the lead, and countless Turks died in his hands. He also blocked three arrows for Wei Gong Li Jing, but he almost died, which can be said to be a great achievement in battle. . After the war, merit was discussed and rewards were given. Originally, Li Jing wanted Li Shi to become a general in the army so that he could find a wife and a wife. However, Li Shi refused his master's kindness and said that he had no intention of becoming a general. , I just want to stay in the house and be a general, guarding the Duke's house from generation to generation. Li Jing was also deeply moved by such a loyal Li Shi, so although Li Shi was called a family general in the family, Li Jing had already regarded him as his nephew, and all the family generals and tribes in the family were also returned to him. Li Shi is temperate. Li Shi slowly pulled out the horizontal knife, picked up the wine bottle next to him, and took three big sips himself. Then he slowly poured the remaining liquor onto the blade, and finally picked up a piece of soft cotton next to it. Gently wipe the wine off the blade. At the same time, he murmured to himself: "Old man, I haven't drank blood for ten years. You must be starving. This time, the master finally sent me to lead the army again. Although the opponent is only a small Japanese country, I can finally let you again Drink enough blood!" As soon as Li Shi finished speaking, the door of the cabin was suddenly pushed open, and a short but extremely strong guy broke in. Seeing Li Shi maintaining the horizontal sword again, he curled his lips and said, "Brother Li .Although the sea is humid, there is no need for you to maintain your knife three times a day, right?" The visitor's name was Xu De, who was a little younger than Li Shi. He was the only family general on the ship besides Li Shi. In addition to the boatmen, there were a total of 402 people on board, including two family members, Li Shi and Xu De. In addition to the generals, there are also four hundred troops. The two commanded two hundred people each. In addition to their ship, there are many other ships around, and the people on board are all generals and tribes of the wealthy and noble families in Chang'an. The number of people is uncertain. They all came to Sixian at Li Min's invitation to help Li Min attack the Japanese country. Li Shi is the family general of Wei Guogong Li Jing, with two hundred troops under his command. In addition, on a small boat next to it, there were three generals from the Duke of Wei's mansion. Take one hundred people with them respectively, that is to say. This time, Duke Wei's Mansion sent out a force of 500 people. Xu De, who had just broken into Li Shi's cabin, was a general of the British prince Li Ji. He also participated in the war to destroy the Turks, so he and Li Shi were old acquaintances. The two often drank together and had a very good relationship. Seeing Xu De who had never known how to knock on the door, Li Shi was too lazy to talk about this old brother. He just carefully wiped the horizontal knife on his hands and feet again, and then put the knife into the sheath and said: "We have gone to sea, soon I¡¯m about to go to Sixi to meet His Highness King Qi, but I don¡¯t know if His Highness is really as brave and intelligent as the legend says?¡± Xu De walked up to Li Shi, picked up the jug and drank a few sips, and then laughed and said: "I don't know whether His Highness King Qi is really brave and intelligent, but he can make the Duke and the young The person that my father-in-law admires very much is definitely not a simple person!" The Dukes and Young Dukes mentioned by Xu De refer to Li Ji and Li Jingye. Li Jingye is the most outstanding among all the children and grandchildren of Li Ji. He has inherited almost most of his military and military skills, so he has long been designated as the next one. The British Duke, so generals such as Xu De are referred to as "Little Duke". Li Shi also nodded after hearing this. When he was in Chang'an, he never had the chance to meet Li Min, so he could only get a taste of the style of His Highness the King of Qi from legends. However, when he thought of Wei Gongping, he mentioned the King of Qi. He showed admiration all the time. With Wei Gong's ability to recognize people, those who can get his admiration will naturally not be like those princes in Chang'an City who only know how to fight for the throne. Li Shi and his crew's sails were full of wind, and the fleet was moving very quickly. In a few days, they arrived outside the city of Sixian. But at this time, they discovered that there was a fleet traveling parallel to them, and it was also a fleet. A fleet of ships transporting people. Li Shi and Xu De were the leaders of Duke Wei and Duke Ying respectively. After hearing the news, they immediately left the cabin and walked to the side of the ship to the right side of the fleet.The fleet looked around and found that the other party's fleet was larger than theirs. There were also people on the deck of the ship, but the distance was too far and they couldn't see clearly who the other party was? "Brother Li, the other party is the fleet of the Prince of Qi, with the flag of the Prince's Palace on it!" Xu De is a sharpshooter, and his eyes are much sharper than ordinary people, so he saw at a glance that all the ships in that fleet were decorated with the flag of the Prince of Qi. banner. Li Shi nodded after hearing this, and at the same time reached out and took out the telescope in his arms. It was given to him by Wei Gong Li Jing when he left Chang'an. Although the telescope is not a rare item nowadays, it is usually only found by military generals and sea ships. Only captains can have it. With the help of the telescope, Li Shi finally saw the people on the other side's ship. What surprised him was that there were many children playing on the decks of many ships in that fleet, and these children He has a red and black complexion and is wearing clothes made of sheepskin and linen. You can tell he is a grassland person at a glance. At this time, Xu De, who was next to him, also used his telescope to see clearly the people on the Nowhere deck. As a result, he also said to himself strangely: "Why are they all prairie barbarians? Could it be that they were captured prairie slaves transported to be sold?" of?" Regarding Xu De's guess, Li Shi shook his head disapprovingly and analyzed: "The Hu slaves in the grassland generally only need mature men. Of course, there are some beautiful young women, but not only are there children on the other side's ship, but also I I saw a few old men and women. These people have no value in selling, and no one will capture them as slaves!" Li Shi is not only brave, but also as a master of military art and a general of Wei Guogong Li Jing, he has also learned a lot of his master's skills. He is very calm-minded and his analysis is very reasonable. Xu De also nodded after hearing this, but I was even more confused and couldn't figure out the purpose of this fleet full of prairie people. The other ships next to Li Shi were also very interested in the fleet next to them. For this reason, Li Shi also summoned all the generals on the ship and everyone discussed it, but in the end, no results were achieved. Only someone provided One piece of information is that when they were on the Yellow River, it seemed that this fleet was not far away from them. It was just that there were too many ships on the river at that time and no one paid attention. The two fleets arrived at Sixi almost at the same time, and Li Min in Sixi City also received the news and immediately rushed to the port to greet them. Of course, he was not going to greet the prairie people. After all, those barbarians were destined to become him. A tool that is simply not worth welcoming in person. The generals of Li Shi's family are different. Although the generals are regarded as the private property of their masters and have a lower political status than their husbands, they can represent their masters externally. Based on Li Min's relationship with various wealthy and noble families, he can personally Greeting him also shows his sincerity. Among this batch of generals and tribes, the most numerous generals and tribes came from Duke Wei and Duke Ying. In addition, Li Shi and Xu De were also very famous generals at the time, and the generals from each government also They were all convinced, so Li Shi and Xu De naturally became the leaders this time. When Li Shi, Xu De and the families from various prefectures disembarked, they immediately saw a tall young man in Chinese clothes standing on the port, surrounded by many local officials. Li Shi and Xu De immediately guessed that this young man should be His Royal Highness King Qi. They did not dare to neglect and immediately stepped forward to see him. Li Min also smiled and told everyone not to be polite. After chatting with Li Shi and others at the port, Li Min immediately asked people to arrange for these tribes to go to the military camp that had been prepared, and wine and meat were also prepared there to welcome everyone. After washing the dust, as for the generals such as Li Shi and Xu De, Li Min personally entertained them in the palace to show that he valued them. People like Li Shi were rough people. Seeing the enthusiasm of His Highness the famous King of Qi, they naturally drank freely. In addition, Li Min arranged for a group of generals such as Hu Li and Zhou Long to accompany him, so this The reception banquet was quite lively, and Li Min also took this opportunity to get to know Li Shi and the others who came this time. According to what Li Shi said, the wealthy nobles of Chang'an sent many people from each family for this attack on the Japanese country. The total number of people was 6,400. Although the number did not seem to be many, they were all Many of the most elite generals from each family have gone to the battlefield with their masters, and their combat power is much stronger than the regular army of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, even if the opponent is ten times more powerful, they still have the courage to fight to the death. . Regarding Li Shi's words, Li Min did not doubt that the other party was bragging, because he also knew that when the generals of the Tang Dynasty went to the battlefield, the soldiers around them were all served by these family generals and tribes, so for the safety of his own life, The fighting power of these tribes is indeed stronger than that of ordinary soldiers. In addition, the tribes have been soldiers for generations. They are usually raised by their masters. When the men reach age, they must participate in training. It can be said that they are the professional soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, so It's normal to have stronger combat power. After the banquet, Li Ming had just sent Li Shi, who was very drunk this time, to the military camp, but suddenly he received news from the officials who resettled the Hu tribe that something big had happened over there! Text Chapter 369 A little pussy (.) "Ugh~" A tall prairie man held the tent in his hands, crawled on the ground and kept vomiting. [High quality update.] Next to him, there were several people who were vomiting like him, and behind them, there were many people standing. These people were men, women, and even children. However, Although they were of different ages and genders, each of these people looked in pain. Some of them kept scratching their bodies with their hands, some had swollen heads and faces, and some were holding their chests and breathing rapidly, as if they were poisoned. When Li Min rushed to the camp where the prairie people were staying, what he saw was the scene above. In addition, there were many prairie people surrounding the place with angry faces. If there weren't many soldiers around to maintain order, maybe It would really cause chaos. "Dur, what's going on?" Li Min walked over with a serious face. When he saw his only acquaintance, Du'er, who was now the representative of the grassland people, he immediately asked. Duer was also very anxious just now. Now so many people have been poisoned. If a doctor hadn't treated him in time, a few more people would have died. Now that he saw His Highness King Qi finally arriving, he felt relieved, so As soon as he heard Li Min's question, he immediately replied: "Your Highness, this little guy doesn't know what happened. He was fine when he got off the boat, but after the meal, there were a lot of people. They all suffered from varying degrees of poisoning reactions, and our meals were prepared by officials sent by His Highness, so the tribesmen thought the food was poisonous, which caused dissatisfaction among the surrounding tribesmen." As Duer said, he looked at the angry eyes of the tribesmen around him. The first group of tribes that came this time were mainly the Luoyun tribe, plus some people from other tribes, totaling more than 10,000 people. Because the tribe leader wanted to stay in the grassland to help Mr. Wang maintain order, this time Let him take charge of these ten thousand people. It was originally going very smoothly along the way, but I didn't expect that something like this would happen as soon as we arrived in Sixi. "Poisoned?" Li Min was stunned. Just now, he thought these people were sick, but he didn't expect that they were poisoned. However, these people's diets were all prepared in the same way. If they were poisoned, then other people should not be able to escape. But why are only these people in front of me poisoned? But the other prairie people around them didn't have anything going on at all? "Du'er, have you eaten?" Li Min asked with a frown. "Your Highness, I have eaten. The food is very delicious. I have no symptoms of poisoning. And most of the other tribe members are also fine. Only the less than a hundred people in front of me have problems." Duer immediately replied. "Oh?" Li Min frowned even more after hearing this. What on earth is going on? But at this moment, Li Min's eyes suddenly saw a doctor who was treating the poisoned prairie people. His eyes immediately lit up and he called the doctor over to ask the reason? I saw this old doctor with a gray beard salute to Li Min first, and then said: "Your Highness, these grassland barbarians have been poisoned by fish poison!" "Fish poison?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. This was the first time he heard this term. Although some fish were poisonous, since the officials he sent to resettle the grassland people would definitely not let these barbarians eat poisonous fish. Seeing Li Min, he was puzzled. The old doctor immediately laughed and said: "Your Highness, you don't know. Not everyone can eat sea fish. There are very few people who will suffer from varying degrees of poisoning after eating sea fish. For example, face swelling, vomiting, chest pain, etc. But as long as it¡¯s not overdosed, there¡¯s generally not much danger, and only a handful of people will be poisoned to death.¡± After hearing this, Li Min finally came to understand. It turned out to be a seafood allergy. No wonder he looked familiar just now. Speaking of which, this situation is very common. Many people are allergic to some seafood, but some people have mild reactions and others have severe reactions. , there are even some people who are only allergic to a certain kind of seafood, and the allergic symptoms are also different, but this time there are hundreds of people allergic to it, which is considered a rare event. But this is normal. Prairie people rarely have the opportunity to come into contact with the sea. They usually do not have the opportunity to eat seafood. They should be among the people with relatively low immunity to seafood allergies. No one thought of this beforehand. This should happen if something like this happens. It's an accident. Although it was confirmed, for the sake of safety, Li Min called the officials in charge of the diet of the grassland barbarians and asked them what kind of food they had prepared. As expected, Sixian City was originally close to the sea, and most of the meat he usually ate was caught from the sea. When these prairie people came, Li Min did not give them special treatment, so a lot of seafood was included in the meals. After figuring out the matter, Li Min originally wanted Duer to explain the matter to the surrounding grassland people, but as soon as he called Duer over, he suddenly rolled his eyes and thought of a good idea, and immediately said to Duer : "Duer, this matter has been found out. It was just an accident. No one thought that the physique of you prairie people is different from that of us Han people."Of course poisoning symptoms will occur, but this is easy to handle. I will have people prepare beef and mutton for you in the future, and you will not be allowed to eat sea fish. And you tell your tribe not to eat it as much as possible in the future, in case you are not careful. If you do, people will die! " Li Min's words sounded like there was nothing wrong with them, but he beat the grassland people to death with a stick and stopped them from eating sea fish. Although Duer was smart, he didn't think too much about it. He only thought that this was His Highness's grace to them, so he immediately Kneel down to express gratitude, and then explain to the tribesmen around you. And these grassland people were convinced. After all, they saw many Han people eating fish on the way here, and there was never any poisoning. Moreover, they heard that Li Min asked people to prepare only beef meat for them, which made everyone feel grateful to His Highness the King of Qi. However, after the logistics official heard Li Min's order, his face suddenly turned as bitter as a bitter gourd, because in a coastal city like Sixian, seafood is much cheaper than beef and mutton. If it is only prepared for these grassland people in the future, If you are an ox or sheep person, it will increase your expenses a lot. Of course Li Min knew that beef and mutton were expensive, but he had his own plans for this decision, and it was not well-intentioned. These grassland barbarians will be sent to Hokkaido in the future, and Li Min does not want these barbarians to have contact with the outside world. However, Li Min is worried about what happens if these barbarians learn to fish and drive small boats on the sea every day. If they float, this will obviously promote their development of shipbuilding technology. This is something Li Min really doesn't want to see, so he just used a small trick to warn these barbarians not to eat seafood indiscriminately. Although this method may not be effective, but At least it will prevent them from going into the sea randomly in the future. Seeing Duer and the surrounding grassland Hu people thanking him and leaving, Li Min ordered the officials responsible for resettling the Hu people not to let the Hu people who came in the future stop eating sea fish, and also gave them a solemn warning to exaggerate. After all the officials nodded and understood the seriousness of fish poison, Li Min slowly returned to the palace. In the following days, the grassland barbarians came to Sixian one after another. By the time the last group of grassland people arrived, it was already the late autumn when the leaves were falling, and Wang An also came back with the last group of grassland people. After this period of training, all armies are ready. Among them, Li Min's musketry team and artillery team have been training for more than a year, and only actual combat testing is left. The various armies led by Li Shi and Xu De The generals and troops of the government have also been integrated and trained, and their overall combat effectiveness has been unleashed. Although there are only 6,400 people, they are the most powerful army in Li Min's hands. Of course, there are no muskets that have been used in actual combat. The artillery team and the artillery team are special. No one can tell what their combat power is now. In addition, the Kunlun slave army has initially formed an army. Two thousand of them have been transferred to the musketry team and the artillery team to train together. They mainly serve as human shields on both wings. However, Li Min is still a little uneasy about these slave troops. Therefore, five hundred tiger-headed troops were placed on each side, mainly as supervisors, and when necessary, they could also take the place of breaking up the camp. In addition to the army above, there is another main army that is also under constant preparation, and this is the grassland Hu people who have been transported in batches. There are a total of 170,000 of these Hu people. A small number. For the sake of safety, every time a batch was shipped, Li Min had people pick out the young ones and send them to Jeju Island for training. This was mainly because there were not many troops around Sixi City. It is not a wise thing to have hundreds of thousands of grassland barbarians around. The proportion of young and strong among the grassland barbarians was relatively high. In the end, Li Min sent a total of 50,000 people to Jeju Island. The rest were old and weak women, so there was no need to worry at all. Moreover, Li Min had already told these grassland barbarians that the purpose of sending troops this time was In order to create a place for them to survive, as long as this battle is successful, he will send them to live in a paradise. But if you want to make these barbarians into an army, there is a huge problem to solve, that is, these barbarians have lived on horseback since childhood. Only when riding on horses can they exert their greatest combat effectiveness. But this time Li Zhen Jiang has already used most of his fleet to transport the people. If he wants to transport the horses again, it will not be possible in a short time. Regarding this problem, Li Min really couldn't think of a way, so in the end he had to leave it to Zhou Long. He was the master of military training. Li Min asked him to find a way to let these barbarians exert their fighting power. As a result, Zhou Long lived up to his expectations. According to the characteristics of these barbarians, he quickly made corresponding countermeasures, that is, to train these barbarians as archers. After all, these people on horseback are not only natural cavalry, but also He is also a natural archer, and with a little training, he can be a good archer unit. Li Min was also very happy about this, and immediately ordered a large number of bows and arrows as the main offensive force to attack the Japanese country. In addition, there are the Silla people. They are not strong enough to fight and can only be used as a reserve force to help maintain law and order. After the war, they will be stationed in the Japanese government.Reasonable, but based on Silla's resentment towards the Japanese, letting them manage the Japanese would be like putting dogs and wolves in a pen. There will definitely be good shows in the future. Text Chapter 370: Landing in Japan Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it has entered the early winter season. In order to prepare for the coming severe winter, many people are stocking up on winter food, and as the weather turns colder, many people try to reduce their outdoor activities. After all, it is not suitable to stay outdoors in this cold weather, especially Those poor families don't even have clothes to keep out the cold, so they stay indoors every day in winter. However, various places under Li Min's rule were very busy. For example, the sea ships from Dengzhou to Sixi and Sixi to Jincheng never stopped, and they were even busier than before. Various blessing ships were loaded with goods, and all of them were It has an extremely deep draft and is constantly shuttling back and forth on routes to various ports. At the port outside Sixian City, a number of large military ships suddenly appeared during this period. These ships have wide hulls, are not very fast, and do not have many weapons. They are generally only used to transport troops or supplies. , in and out of Sixian City during this period, and all of them were used for military docks. Ordinary people have no idea what these ships are transporting? When the last batch of such military cargo ships left the port, only a few people knew that Li Min also left Sixian with the fleet on the Qi Wang. Li Min followed the fleet to the southeast first, then entered the Tsushima Strait, stopped at Danluo, and finally drove the boat north to Tsushima Island. However, compared to the past, Tsushima Island is now filled with troops. The military camps of various armies gathered together, almost occupying the entire island. After Li Min arrived at Tsushima Island, he immediately summoned the generals to discuss the matter. The army on the island was divided into four parts, among which the firearms troops had the smallest number. Including the two thousand troops, there were only 3,500 troops, commanded by Liu Rengui. The Kunlun slave army consisted of 4,000 people, under the command of Huli. There were 6,400 generals from Chang'an's wealthy aristocratic families, commanded by Li Shi and Xu De. There are 50,000 grassland archers, controlled by Xue Rengui and Zhou Long respectively. In this battle against Japan, Su Dingfang is the commander. Control all armies. In addition, the Silla army still has 15,000 people, but these people are not very effective in combat and are only used as backup. In the brightly lit commander's tent, Su Dingfang sat on the commander's seat in the middle, while Li Min only accompanied him on the right side. Everything in the army is dominated by the commander-in-chief. Even if Li Min has a distinguished status, he cannot usurp the position of commander-in-chief. After all, as the saying goes, military orders are like mountains. If the supreme position of the commander cannot be established, how can he convince the people? So let alone Li Min, even when Li Shimin went on an expedition, if he was not a commander, he would have to sit under the commander-in-chief when he summoned the generals. This is military power. "Your Highness, there are 80,000 troops participating in the war this time, and more than 730 large and small ships have been mobilized. They are fully prepared and can land in Japan at any time!" Su Dingfang held up his helmet. Sitting majestically on the handsome seat. These combat troops were somewhat chaotic, but they were managed in an orderly manner by him. All the generals were very convinced. He was a rare general. Li Min nodded after hearing this, and then glanced at everyone in the handsome tent. Especially when he looked at Xue Rengui, who stayed with Su Dingfang, he felt a little secretly proud. All the former cadets from the military academy have gone back, but Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui have stayed and have submitted letters of withdrawal to the military academy. Determined to help Li Min make a career. Li Min naturally wanted this move by the two of them, and it was something he had planned long ago. After all, he is now in need of someone. Especially in the military aspect, except for Zhou Long, Hu Li, and Lu Qing, there are really no generals who can take action. Now with the help of two generals, Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui, he can finally feel much more relaxed. "What's the reaction from the Japanese side?" Li Min looked around and asked. In order to conquer the Japanese country, he had been preparing for more than half a year. Although not many people knew about it, after all, it was impossible to keep such a big move secret. Therefore, Li Min estimated that the Japanese country should I have received the news a long time ago, but I don¡¯t know how they will respond? As early as a few months ago, Wu Meiniang's intelligence on Japan had been completely handed over to Su Dingfang, so when he heard Li Min's question, Su Dingfang immediately replied: "Your Highness, according to the information obtained carefully, Japan has indeed known. The news that we are going to launch troops against them is just because the last time the Japanese sent troops to help Baekje fight against the Tang Dynasty, the merchant ships of the Japanese people were unable to enter the various ports of the Tang Dynasty, so they did not have any news channels in the Tang Dynasty. It is precisely because of this that the Japanese country does not know the news about our military deployment this time, nor does it know our strategic goals this time. Even many nobles in the Japanese country believe that we are only sending troops to them last time. Those who helped Baekje take revenge had no idea that we were determined to destroy them!¡± Hearing what Su Dingfang said, Li Min finally nodded with satisfaction. It seemed that his side's intelligence work was doing well, and at least he had won in this regard. Next, Li Min asked about the preparations of each army. Generals Zhou Long and Xue Rengui made reports respectively, and Li Min was very satisfied after hearing this.He discussed with the generals until midnight before returning to camp to rest. Early the next morning, 4,000 Kunlun slave troops and 10,000 grassland archers took the lead in setting off by boat, heading north along the Tsushima Strait, until they came to the Sea of ??Japan in later generations, and then in the southwest of Honshu Island, that is, Later generations prepared to land at the place where the Iwami Silver Mine was located. The Iwami Silver Mine was Japan's main silver mine from the Warring States Period to the Edo period. Its output once accounted for 30% of the world's total at that time. It can be said to be an extremely large vein, and the ore contains high silver content, making it a rare rich ore. The residents of the Japanese island began to exploit the silver mines here very early, and it reached a peak in the late Warring States Period. During the Tang Dynasty, where Li Min lived, although some people mined silver mines here, the value of the silver was not high. Gao, secondly, the silver refining technology of the Japanese country was backward, so the output was very small, and it did not attract the attention of the Japanese country at all. On the huge troop carrier, Xue Rengui stood alone on the bow, looking at the Japanese Honshu Island already in sight in the distance, and couldn't help but feel excited on his face. This was the first time that he led an army alone, and they were 10,000 grassland archers. They were one of the two vanguards in the attack on the Japanese country. The other vanguard was the 4,000 Kunlun slave army led by Hu Li. Thinking of Hu Li, who was also the vanguard, Xue Rengui turned his head and looked at another troop transport ship not far away. There was General Hu's ship, and the other party, like him, was standing on the bow of the ship observing the landing place in the distance. terrain. Although Hu Li's qualifications are older than Xue Rengui's, Xue Rengui is not convinced. He has been holding back his anger from the beginning, preparing to compete with the opponent in this vanguard battle, in order to prove his strength to His Majesty the King of Qi. value. The tiger force on the ship in the distance also seemed to be aware of it. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Xue Rengui. Both of them had an unspeakable fighting spirit in their eyes. Their martial arts skills were comparable. They had competed several times in the military before. Everyone wins or loses, but this result is not accurate. After all, if there is no life-and-death fight, no one dares to say that he is better than the other. However, since they can't compete in personal martial arts, they can only compete in military merit on the battlefield. And it happens that the two of them are the pioneers of this landing, and now they finally have something good to watch. The Shijian area was not an important political and military area for the Japanese country. In addition, the Tang Dynasty did not have the concept of coastal defense, so the Japanese country did not station any troops here. There were only a few small fishing boats on the sea level. When they saw Xue Rengui and the others When the huge blessing boat arrived, it immediately scattered like a school of fish, unable to even catch up. Xue Rengui and Hu Li were too lazy to pay attention to the fishermen, and ordered the fleet to find a suitable landing place, and then sent small boats ashore. When the first group of Kunlun slave troops landed ashore, they encountered no obstruction at all. Some Japanese people even looked at it. Upon seeing these black Kunlun slaves, they immediately screamed strangely, were so frightened that they ran away to report the news. When Huli and his troops completely landed, the news that the black evil spirits came in big ships had spread in the coastal areas of Iwami, especially in several small villages near where they landed. No, this did pose a problem for Hu Li and Xue Rengui, because the first thing they did after landing was to find a local and ask him to show them where the silver mine was, so that they could tell His Highness the King of Qi. Yinshan was occupied first. However, although all the people nearby were gone, it was not a problem for them. This time, in addition to transporting soldiers and supplies, their ship also specially transported hundreds of good horses. These horses were used by the scouts, and they could be dispatched now. Useful. Xue Rengui selected fifty prairie soldiers with the best riding skills from his prairie people, and then asked them to chase them down the path on horseback, making sure to bring back a few Japanese who were familiar with the local conditions. After sending these people out, Hu Li and Xue Rengui immediately organized the team. After all, when they landed, the organization of each team and camp had been disrupted, and the combat effectiveness of the troops was greatly reduced. They must be adjusted as soon as possible. Although the information I received before said that there are not many troops stationed here, you must be careful in everything. Xue Rengui and Hu Li were both strict in running the army, so their teams were organized quickly. However, what surprised them was that the fifty prairie cavalry sent out had not returned yet, which made Xue Rengui's face pale. Guang, after all, they are all his subordinates. Although the fifty people are not many, they are all cavalry. And as far as he knows, there are not many horses in Japan, and the horses are short and cannot compete with the Hequ horses they brought. In comparison, so even if you encounter a large group of enemies, you can always run away if you can't defeat them, right? Seeing that Xue Rengui's people have never come back, Hu Li, although not gloating about his misfortune, could not help but look down upon Xue Rengui. But at this moment, he suddenly heard the sound of rapid horse hoofbeats in the distance. This finally made Xue Rengui feel relieved. But what he didn't expect was that the cavalry sent out this time actually brought him an unexpected surprise. What a surprise! Text Chapter 371 The situation in Japan "General Teng'er is here to return to duty!" Dozens of prairie cavalrymen came running along the path. When they arrived in front of Xue Rengui, they immediately dismounted from their saddles, performed a military salute and said in blunt Chinese. In addition to having extraordinary abilities, generals of the prairie people must also know Chinese, and even Chinese is the first requirement. After all, they must understand the general orders issued by the generals, otherwise they will not be able to make sure they are issued. OK. Xue Rengui glanced around and found that not one of the fifty cavalrymen was killed, and on the saddles of several cavalrymen, there were several Japanese people wearing silk. He knew at a glance that they were not ordinary people, which made Xue Rengui's face Finally, he showed a satisfied smile, but then his face turned serious and he shouted sternly: "Terner, why did it take so long to come back to life?" Ten'er clasped his fists again and saluted: "General Qi, after chasing for nearly ten miles, I found the Japanese who had escaped. I could have come back soon, but I found a small town not far away, and there were not many defenders, so The last general wanted to enter the city to arrest some Japanese officials, but he didn't expect that the Japanese in the city didn't dare to resist when they saw us, so they surrendered immediately. The last general also brought their city lord and several officials, please The general decides!" Xue Rengui was startled when he heard Ten'er said that they had captured a small city and captured its lord, but then he immediately became happy and looked at Hu Li next to him demonstratively, and then He praised Ten'er and others a few words and asked them to pick up the Japanese city lord. Unexpectedly, as soon as the Japanese city lord was brought to Xue Rengui, he immediately turned over and knelt on the ground, and said in very fluent Chinese: "Please spare my life, general. I am willing to surrender and do my best for the general!" The Japanese city lord's fluent Chinese made Xue Rengui stunned again, and Ten'er next to him said with some jealousy: "General, this city lord is a Japanese nobleman. According to what he said, he lived in Baekje for a period of time. So I learned to speak very fluent Chinese, which is much better than what I can speak at the end of the day.¡± ??? Thinking of this, Xue Rengui carefully looked at the Japanese kneeling in front of him. I saw that the other party was about forty years old, with a long face and narrow eyes. He looked extremely shrewd. His clothes were almost exactly the same as those of the Baekje nobles he had seen. No wonder he said that he had lived in Baekje. "What's your name?" Xue Rengui stood up straight and asked arrogantly. "General Qi, the villain's name is Ishigami Moriga. He was originally a member of the Mononobe clan, but decades ago, the Monobe clan had political disagreements with the Soga clan, and the clan was almost wiped out by them. The villain's ancestors had to hide the Monobe clan. I changed my surname to Ishigami. I have been waiting for the opportunity to kill the Soga clan. Now I finally waited for the heavenly soldiers to arrive. I asked the heavenly general to make the decision for our Mononobe clan. He sent his troops to attack Ishikawa and Soga and wipe out the Soga clan. !" The guy named Ishigami Mori said at the end. He was almost bursting into tears, and he looked like he had a grievance that was difficult to redress. "Monobe clan?" Xue Rengui thought secretly after hearing this. He seemed to have some impression of this name. Before the war, Su Dingfang gave each general a piece of information, which briefly introduced the current political situation of the Japanese country. It seems that the Monobe clan was mentioned above, but the information was very brief, and Xue Rengui did not know about the Monobe clan. What is the origin of the Suga family, but he is very clear about the Suga family mentioned by the other party. He knows that it is the largest wealthy family in the Japanese country and controls the military and political power of the Japanese country. Even the Japanese kings are at their mercy, and it is the same as in history. Like Cao Cao, since the Mononobe clan was able to compete with the Soga clan for power in the first place, they must have been a great wealthy clan in Japan. In fact, what Xue Rengui didn't know was that the Monobe clan was still the elder of the Soga clan. The Monobe clan and another Oban clan jointly inherited the position of Dalian. The so-called Dalian was actually equivalent to the regent of the Japanese country, and all major military and political affairs were controlled by Dalian. Under its control, even the Japanese kings were not as powerful as Dalian, and the Monobe clan, as a hereditary Dalian family, was the largest wealthy family in the Japanese kingdom. Unfortunately, this situation aroused the dissatisfaction of the Japanese king, so he supported the Soga clan and the Mononobe clan to fight for power. Later, through the issue of whether to introduce Buddhism, the Soga clan joined forces with Prince Shotoku and the major wealthy families in the country to jointly attack Monobe clan, as a result, although Monobe clan repelled the coalition forces one after another, in the end Monobe Moriya, who was in charge of Dalian at that time, was killed. Monobe clan was defeated and the clan was wiped out. Only a small part of them escaped, but they never dared to use Monobe clan again. The surname was changed to Ishigami, and the Ishigami Shouga in front of Xue Rengui was Ishigami. Although the other party swore that he had enmity with the Soga family who was in power in the Japanese country, Xue Rengui did not dare to believe it. He just asked Ishigami Moriga to take them to the mine that produced silver, drive out all the Japanese hiding in the mountains, and then separate a group of people. Thousands of people were stationed there, and then they followed Ishigami Shouga into the small city he occupied. There were many members of the Ishigami clan in the city.Man, this actually made Xue Rengui believe in him a little more. News of the Tang army's landing from the Iwami area soon spread to Asuka J¨­migahara, the political center of the Japanese state. The Japanese state was different from other countries. Every time they changed a Japanese king, they had to move their capital, but the area they moved was always in Asuka. In the region, the political center has always been here. The current Japanese king is named Tamura, and his nickname is Shuming. The Japanese are arrogant and call him the emperor, so they are also called Emperor Shumei. In the Emperor's Palace, Emperor Shuming was sitting on his knees in the palace. Although he was only over forty years old, his complexion was white with blue, and he looked extremely normal. He would cough a series of times from time to time, which made people feel like he was declining. "Minister Toyoura, the Tang army has landed in the Iwami area. How do you think we can resist it?" Emperor Shumei coughed for a while, then picked up the medicine bowl in front of him and took a few sips. His face now had an abnormal flush. This Then I asked Soga Ezo on the right. Soga Ezo was a powerful figure in the Soga clan's generation. He was the minister of Japan at the time. Soga Ezo was his name, and he was commonly known as Toyoura Minister. Although the names of the Soga clan's minister and the Mononobe clan's Dalian were different, But in fact, they are similar in nature. They both hold the military and political power of the Japanese country. In addition, Emperor Shumei was helped to the throne by Soga Ezo, so he has a lot of trust in him. No matter what happens, the first thing that comes to Emperor Shumei's mind is Soga Ezo. Soga Ezo is nearly ten years older than Emperor Shumei, but he looks even younger than Emperor Shumei. Although his hair is a little gray, his spirit is extremely strong. His body is not tall and he is very strong, even when he is kneeling. Sitting there, he looked like a tiger choosing people to eat. Soga Ezo had long received the news that King Qi of the Tang Dynasty was preparing to launch troops against them. However, according to his estimation, the Tang Dynasty was likely to land on Chikushi Island, and at most, the entire Chikushi Island would be captured. It would definitely He didn't dare to attack their Honshu Island, but he didn't expect that the Tang army unexpectedly landed in the Iwami area, which made him feel caught off guard. When Soga Ezo heard Emperor Shumei's inquiry, he did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at a nobleman in his thirties who was sitting opposite him and said: "Yamabeko's elder brother inherited his father's ambition and must have some knowledge of the art of war." So I want to hear what Brother Shanbei has to say?" This Japanese aristocrat whom Soga Ezo called the Yamagata Daisei King had an extraordinary origin. His father was the famous Prince Shotoku in the history of Japan. Originally, before the death of Emperor Suiko of the previous generation, he appointed Yamagata Daisei King to inherit the throne. However, Soga Ezo supported the current Emperor Shumei, which led to the failure of the Yamabeko brother in the fight for the throne. However, even so, relying on the foundation left by his father, the Yamabeko brother still has a large number of supporters in the Japanese country. He also has a great say in government affairs. The eldest brother Yamabeko was fat and his skin was very fair. He looked fair and tender. When he heard Soga Ezo's question, although he hated him in his heart, he didn't dare to offend him. He could only think for a moment and said: "We were Sending troops to help Baekje must have angered the Tang Dynasty, especially His Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty. He will not let us go. Normally speaking, even if the other party wants to retaliate, it will at most give us a lesson. That's it, and Tsukushi Island is undoubtedly an excellent target. Not only is it close to Silla and Baekje, but it also doesn't have many troops. But now the opponent has landed from Iwami. Although it is still quite far away from Asuka, But it¡¯s already on Honshu Island, so it can be seen that Datang¡¯s ambitions this time are not small!¡± After hearing Brother Yamabeko's analysis, not only did other Japanese ministers nod in praise, but Soga Ezo also showed approval, thinking that like father, like son, Brother Yamabeko, even if he is not as good as his father, but But it's not that far apart. But then, Soga Ezo looked at Brother Yamabeko with an added layer of vigilance, and even contained a hint of murderous intent. He was the one who pulled him down from the throne in the first place. If Brother Yamabeko was a mediocre person, he would That's all, but the talent shown by the other party made him look at him with suspicion, so for his own safety, he must not leave this hidden danger in the future. Brother Yamabeko did not notice the murderous intent in Soga Ezo's eyes. Instead, after hearing the praises of others, he sat down with a humble face. At this time, Emperor Shumei spoke again: "Brother Yamabeko analyzed it It makes perfect sense, but since Tang Jun¡¯s intentions are not small this time, how should we deal with them?" As soon as Emperor Shu Ming's question came out, all the ministers who had been whispering to each other just now shut their mouths and sat there like Buddha statues. Everyone knew that the Tang Dynasty was powerful, and with the strength of their domestic troops, they would definitely not be able to fight head-on. , but if they don't fight hard, they have no other choice, so they can only keep their mouths shut. In addition, the reason why they did not speak actually had another meaning, that is, they wanted to see how Soga Ezo would deal with this matter. After all, all major military and political affairs in the country were now in the hands of Soga Ezo, and this matter was originally his. It's my job, so as long as it doesn't hurtConsidering the vital interests of the ministers, they will not be in the limelight. Text Chapter 372: Making an attack in the east and attacking in the west Seeing that the others were silent, Soga Ezo knew that they were waiting for him to speak. After all, as a minister, this was also his responsibility. He pondered for a moment and said: "At first, I just speculated that even if the Tang Dynasty If they attack us, they will only land on Chikushi Island at most, and the Tang army is too powerful to be defeated. Therefore, I had people withdraw most of the troops on Chikushi Island, and the imperial court mobilized a large army to defend the southwest of Honshu. The coast where Tsukushi and Tsukushi border." After Soga Ezo said this, he looked at Emperor Shumei and the ministers around him, and found that no one dared to show any expression of dissatisfaction. Then he nodded with satisfaction. He had formulated the original defensive strategy, but now it was It was proven wrong, but despite this, no one dared to take advantage of it, which made Soga Ezo very proud. I saw Soga Ezo then said: "I just didn't expect that the Tang army would land directly from the Iwami area of ??Honshu Island. In this way, the court and the army would be separated. For this plan, the first thing is to find a way Notify the army in the southwest and ask them to rush back to join us as soon as possible while the Tang army has just landed and has not completely blocked the traffic. Then, with the help of the favorable location and people, they will try their best to deal with the Tang army until the Tang army is exhausted and retreats. At that time, it will be the day of our victory!¡± Soga Ezo also knew very well that with the strength of their Japanese country, it was simply impossible to defeat the invading Tang army. Therefore, from the beginning, they never thought of annihilating the Tang army in one fell swoop. Instead, they made up their mind to delay until the Tang army was defeated. When the delay is exhausted, the other party will naturally retreat without them taking action. After hearing Soga Ezo's countermeasures, Emperor Shumei and the ministers looked at each other. Although this method was a bit negative, if you think about it carefully, it was also the most suitable method. After all, facing the behemoth of the Tang Dynasty, they really couldn't think of anything. No matter how they feel about resisting, we can only hope that they will retreat on their own when the time comes. Next, Emperor Shuming asked about the preparations in various aspects of the country. Soga Ezo also answered one by one, but Emperor Shumei didn't seem to care much about these things. He told Soga Ezo to prepare for war with all his strength and be sure to drive the Tang army out of the country. This court meeting ended, but at the end Before, Emperor Shumei once again told Soga Ezo to notify the frontline troops as soon as possible and must rush back as soon as possible. You must not be cut off by Tang Jun. Hundreds of miles away in Jiangshuang City, Su Wo Rulu, who was not yet thirty years old, was wearing iron armor and frowning, sitting in the hall of the city lord's mansion. On both sides of him, many military officers were sitting. of generals. Soga Niruka is the son of Soga Ezo and the next family governor of the Soga family. Therefore, although he is young, he has been entrusted with important tasks by his father. This time, he is commanding the domestic army and is stationed near Shuangshuang City. This was to prevent the Tang army from landing in the state. Fengshuang Castle is located in the southwest corner of Honshu Island, separated from Chikushi Island by only a narrow strait. "General. We have been waiting in Jiangshuang City for nearly a month, but there has been no movement from Zhuzi Island. Could it be that we got false news before and that the Tang army had no intention of attacking us?" A Japanese general below He stood up and said. "Yes, the weather is getting colder and colder, and everyone knows that winter is not suitable for fighting. Presumably the Tang army will not attack our country at this time!" Another Japanese general stood up and said, and others were also talking about it. . And when Su Wo Rulu heard the words of the generals below, a look of doubt flashed in his eyes. This time he assembled 150,000 domestic troops and rushed to Jiangshuang City to set up defenses. However, after waiting for such a long time, there was no movement on Zhuzi Island, which was most likely to be attacked by the Tang Dynasty. This really made him confused. Could it be that Is it really like what the general said just now, that Datang had no intention of attacking them at all? At this moment, a general sitting at the end stood up and said: "General, our army consumes a lot of money every day. Although we have made sufficient preparations and stored a large amount of food and grass in the city, this month has not been enough." We have almost consumed it, and the supplies from behind have not arrived yet. If this continues, we may not be able to support ourselves without Datang's attack, so we would like to ask the general to give an order to expedite the transportation of grain and grass from behind! " Hearing that there was also a problem with food and grass, Suga Niruka became even more irritated, and said angrily: "Didn't I send someone to urge you last time? Why hasn't the food and grass been delivered yet? Does Ishikawa Maro not want to live anymore?" Ishikawa Maro is Soga Rushika's cousin, and he also belongs to the Soga clan. However, the two usually have different opinions and their relationship is not very good. This time Ishikawa Maro served as the chief quartermaster of the rear, but now the food and grass have not arrived. , this made Su Wo Ruolu feel a great hatred, and secretly made up his mind to give the other party some color after the Tang army's invasion was resolved. Suga Ruika and the generals discussed for a long time without any results, so he had to lose his temper about Ishikawa Maro, and then prepared to break up the meeting, but at this moment, there was a sudden burst of panic outside.The sound of footsteps followed, followed by a herald trotting in, holding up a war report: "General Qi, there is an urgent report from the rear, Datang has landed in the Shijian area!" "What?" Su Worulu stood up immediately after hearing this, knocked over all the tea bowls on the table, and the hot tea flowed down the table and glanced at him, but he didn't seem to feel it at all. Before arriving, it seems that they should have been intercepted by the Tang Army, but now their retreat has been cut off by the Tang Army. What should they do next? However, Suga Niruka was worthy of being the next family governor of the Soga clan. He quickly calmed down from the panic. He took the battle report and looked at it. He found that the situation was sent from the military town closest to Iwami, and based on the distance, After all, the imperial court should have received the news a long time ago, and the latest order to him is probably already on the way, and this order must have come from his father Soga Ezo. Thinking of his father, Suga Ruuka finally calmed down. Based on his understanding of his father and his judgment of the current situation, Suga Ruuka quickly guessed what his father's order was to him. The top priority now is to let the army and the court Keep in touch and not let Tang Jun cut off your retreat. Thinking of this, Su Ga walked back and forth in the hall for a few steps, suddenly turned around, and said with a determined expression: "The whole army will listen to the order, immediately prepare for deployment, and immediately withdraw to the area east of Ishima early tomorrow morning. Be sure to Open up the connection with the rear!¡± "As ordered!" The generals in the hall responded immediately, then quickly left the hall and returned to their own troops to prepare. Early the next morning, the 80,000 elites who were the first to prepare immediately set off with Su Wo into Lu, preparing to clear the road before the Tang army established a foothold. However, on the night when Su Wo Rulu and 80,000 elites had just left Jiangshuang City, at the port outside the city, a small boat quietly entered the sea under the cover of night, then raised its sail and headed west. On the next day In the morning, the boat finally arrived at an island not far from Frost City. This island is not very far from Tsushima Island. It should be regarded as an affiliated island of Tsushima Island. It is also very far from Frost City. If the big ship is full of sails, it can be reached in half a day. There used to be a few families living on the island, but now But they had already moved away, and now there are battle camps on the island, with a large number of Tang troops stationed there. After the boat arrived at the island, it was immediately discovered by the patrolling boats. However, after the people on the boat showed a special waistband to the patrolling soldiers, they were immediately taken to the big tent in the center of the island. Although it was still early in the morning, Su Dingfang got up early and was currently crawling on the desk to study the map of the Japanese country. When he was on Tsushima Island last time, after sending Hu Li and Xue Rengui out, the remaining people did not go with them. Landing from the Iwami area, he took a boat to this island not far from Frost City. The Japanese navy has long been defeated by Lu Qing's navy. Now the Japanese navy, let alone the navy, even the fishermen dare not go to the sea, so they are not worried about being discovered by the Japanese country. There are now 40,000 prairie cavalry stationed on the island, 6,400 generals from Chang'an, and 1,500 firearms troops, plus 2,000 Kunlun slave camps, but these 3,500 One hundred men have been individually organized into an army, called a firearms battalion. As for the remaining Silla troops, they still stayed on Tsushima Island. "General Qi, Su Wo Rulu has left Jiangshuang City with his people. The number of troops is not clear, but it is at least half. The remaining troops are also preparing to leave!" After the people in the boat were taken to the big tent, they immediately He bowed. Su Dingfang's face lit up after hearing this. He looked at the details of the Japanese fisherman's dress in front of him and said excitedly: "Okay, brother, thank you for your hard work. After this battle is over, I will personally take credit for you!" After Xi Zuo thanked him, he immediately went down with the soldiers to rest. Su Dingfang immediately beat the drums and raised the tent, summoned all the generals in the army, and after announcing the news about Xi Zuo, he immediately asked all the teams to prepare and get on the ship before noon. Set off, aiming directly at Jiangshuang City in Japan. In fact, the 14,000 men of Xue Rengui and Hu Li were not the main force of the attack. They had two main tasks. The first was to occupy the silver mines in the Iwami area. After all, in comparison, the entire Japanese country was the most valuable there. The second task is to alert the enemy. After landing directly from Ishimi, they will cut off the contact between the Japanese army stationed in Jiangshuang City and the rear, and then give the Japanese people an illusion that that is the main direction of the Tang Dynasty's attack. , in order to attract the attention of Japan. Based on the reverence of the Japanese for the Tang Dynasty, after they discovered that the Tang army had landed in the Iwami area, their first reaction was to withdraw the army and open up contact with the rear. However, with an army of only 150,000 people, that did not mean that they would be able to withdraw. Yes, and when the troops were withdrawing, it was inevitable that the morale of the troops would fluctuate, so Su Dingfang took this opportunity to formulate a main plan. After the first batch of Japanese troops withdrew from Jiangshuang City, he immediately led the main army to Jiangshuang City,Their most important battle plan was to annihilate the Japanese troops who were too late to retreat. Text Chapter 373 Artillery Appears As an important military stronghold of the Japanese state, Jiangshuang City was relatively solidly built. However, the Japanese city-building technology was learned from Baekje, and Baekje learned it from the Tang Dynasty. In the process of learning, it was inevitable that Some technologies were lacking, so Jiangshuang City was not considered a very strong city in the eyes of the Tang people. After Su Wo Rulu left Jiangshuang City with his elite, his deputy Jushi Deduo led the city. When they saw the Tang Dynasty fleet coming from the outer sea, almost covering the entire sea surface, everyone in the city, from Jushi Deduo to the common soldiers, were frightened. No one thought that Su Wo Rulu had just withdrawn. The Tang army came to attack the city, and looking at the size of the fleet, it was obvious that this was the main force of the Tang army. "The whole army obeys the order and holds the city firmly. If there are any who are timid to avoid the enemy, behead them!" Jushi Deduo is a close confidant of Su Ga Rulu. When he saw the warship on the sea, he immediately made the most correct judgment. Now they There was no way to escape. The only hope was to repel the Tang army's attack, and then send someone to ask General Su Wo for help, hoping to hold on until they came back for reinforcements. Jiangshuang City was built on the back of a mountain and facing the sea. The city wall facing the sea is only two hundred steps away from the coast. Although it is beyond the range of bows and arrows, it is within the range of trebuchets and crossbows. However, the Japanese people are not capable of making weapons. It was so low that they couldn't make crossbows at all, so trebuchets were placed on the city wall, ready to deal a heavy blow to the Tang army who landed. However, what surprised Jushi Deduo was that after the Tang army's warships arrived outside the city, they stopped on the sea, and then separated into a small fleet of ten warships, which took the lead in arriving a mile away from Jiangshuang City. There is a place to stop. Jushi Deduo squinted his eyes to see clearly what the ten warships were going to do? But because the distance was quite far, and he didn't have a telescope made in the Tang Dynasty, he couldn't see clearly at all. He could only vaguely see the soldiers on the warship pushing something like a small car out of the cabin, facing them. The deck on this side was lined up and then started to get busy. Seeing the movements on the ship, Jushi Deduo guessed that the carts launched might be Datang's new weapons, but he waited for a full meal. The other party's ship is still busy, and there is no way to tell what kind of weapons are being prepared? This made the Japanese generals like Jushi Deduo even more uneasy. They couldn't understand what these Tang people were going to do? Among the warships on the sea, a huge warship was surrounded by huge ships. This ship was Lu Qing's ship, and now it has become Su Dingfang's handsome ship. In addition to Su Dingfang and Lu Qing, Liu Rengui and Zhou are now on board. Long, Li Shi and other major generals also gathered on the ship. "General Liu. Are those copper pipes of yours really that powerful?" Su Dingfang held his hand on the side of the ship and looked at Jiangshuang City in the distance while asking Liu Rengui in disbelief. Liu Rengui, who was tall and thin, stroked his long beard and said confidently: "General Su, don't worry, this artillery is the hard work of His Highness and the craftsmen on Perak Island. It is so powerful that it can crack mountains and crack rocks. In addition, the buildings of Jiangshuang City in front of you are complicated." It¡¯s not too strong, as long as you focus your artillery fire on it, you will definitely achieve extraordinary results!¡± Hearing Liu Rengui¡¯s confident words, both Su Dingfang and Zhou Long showed disbelief. In fact, it¡¯s no wonder. Liu Rengui was different from other generals in that he was originally a civilian official. He was dragged by Li Min to train the firearms camp halfway, so in the eyes of Su Dingfang and other generals, this General Liu was undoubtedly an anomaly. In fact, not only Liu Rengui, but also the entire firearms battalion is undoubtedly an anomaly in the eyes of other armies. From the firearms battalion to the generals down to the soldiers, they usually wear special military uniforms. Divided into a jacket and trousers, he looks very capable and wears light armor during wartime. Mainly to guard against bows and arrows, and not to engage in hand-to-hand combat with the enemy unless absolutely necessary. As for the weapons of the firearms camp, the other soldiers were even more puzzled. They used pipes made of steel, and they were not easy to pick up. In addition, each man was also equipped with a one-foot-long knife with a very sharp handle. It's short. If you hold it in your hand to kill enemies, it really doesn't fit. There are even many soldiers secretly lamenting that it is a pity, because the two main weapons of the firearms battalion are made of fine steel. If these steels are cast into swords, they will definitely be extremely rare and high-quality weapons. If it were just the above, that would be enough, but the key point is that the Firearms Battalion is the favorite in the eyes of His Highness King Qi. Not only is the military pay higher than that of other armies, but the conditions for food, accommodation and other aspects are higher than those of the general army, even for the soldiers of the Firearms Battalion. When he was in the military camp, he always had a arrogant expression, as if he was the strongest soldier in the world. This made many soldiers criticize the firearms battalion, and even held their breath and wanted to see the firearms battalion's jokes on the battlefield. As the commander-in-chief, Su Dingfang did not want to see the firearms battalion's jokes like other generals, but he was also quite worried about the combat effectiveness of the firearms battalion, especially when he saw that the thing called artillery took such a long time to prepare.??, which made him even more unsure. After waiting for a while, the artillery on the ten ships in front was finally fixed, and the gunpowder and shells were loaded. After receiving the news, Liu Rengui was also shocked and immediately ordered the first round of salvo firing. Ten huge warships, each with ten artillery pieces fixed on them. After receiving Liu Rengui's order, the gunners immediately started igniting. Then under the spotlight, artillery, a time-honored weapon, was finally officially launched. Make your first roar in the war! "Boom! Boom! Boom!" One hundred artillery pieces roared like thunder one after another, and then a batch of black artillery shells flew out, slamming into Jiangshuang City with great force. However, because it was the first round of test firing, it was so big Some of the cannonballs missed, but nearly a quarter of the cannonballs hit the city wall. As a result, rubble flew on the city wall, and each cannonball made a large crater. There were even a few cannonballs that just hit the top of the city. As a result, several Japanese soldiers who had been unlucky for eight lifetimes were beaten into pieces. The entire city looked like a few flowers of blood blooming, and the giants were frightened. Shi Deduo and others all sat down on the ground. Su Dingfang and other Tang generals on the handsome ship were also startled by the roar of the artillery. When they saw clearly the damage caused by the artillery to the enemy, they were all stunned. They did not expect that this thing called artillery could shoot so far, and The roar was like thunder, just like thunder on a clear day. Liu Rengui had long been accustomed to this situation, and ordered the artillerymen on the warships ahead to fire freely. The targets were all concentrated near the gate of Jiangshuang City, and they must blast open the opponent's gate. After receiving Liu Rengui's order, the artillery on the ten warships fired volleys in sequence. After three rounds of test firing, they finally found the angles and the fired shells also gained accuracy. For a while, the walls of Shuangshuang City were filled with stone debris, and the city was covered with debris. Shang Ye screamed in agony, and soon the entire city wall was almost covered with dust from the shells. One hundred artillery bombarded them with all their strength. Although the ups and downs of the ships affected the accuracy of the cannonballs, in such a dense bombardment, there were always a few cannonballs that hit the gate of Frost City, and that side was made of thick solid wood. Under the bombardment of cannonballs, the city gate was like a piece of paper and was quickly smashed to pieces. Coupled with Su Dingfang's sudden attack, the Japanese army in the city did not have time to block the city gate, so the entire gate of Jiangshuang City was completely opened to the Tang army. After shooting down the gate of Jiangshuang City, Liu Rengui ordered the artillery on the ship to turn its muzzle and began to concentrate its firepower on the city head, mainly the catapults above. Although this weapon was very primitive and backward, it could lead the Tang army to land. There will be huge casualties. In fact, this was because Liu Rengui was too careful. The Japanese on top of the city had long been beaten to pieces by this artillery fire. The morale of the army, which had been weakened by Su Wo's retreat, finally collapsed. Everyone was just running away with their heads in their hands. Even at this time, The Tang army entered the city, and they had no intention of resisting. Su Dingfang, who had been observing the artillery results through the telescope, was shocked and finally recovered. He shouted and ordered the messengers on the ship to send flags to each ship, ordering the first batch of troops to land immediately and capture it as quickly as possible. city ??gate. At the same time, Su Dingfang looked at Liu Rengui with a bit of admiration. As for other generals such as Li Shi and Xu De, their attitude towards Liu Rengui also became extremely enthusiastic, and they all came forward to ask about the principles of artillery. After receiving Su Dingfang's order, Zhou Long personally led a force carrying 5,000 prairie people to the coast, and then embarked on a small boat to land. However, the Japanese on the top of the city had been beaten by artillery and were only trying to escape, so the entire landing was The process went very smoothly, and when the five thousand troops rushed to the gate of Jiangshuang City, they encountered the first resistance force. Unfortunately, after several rounds of bows and arrows from the prairie people, there were not many people on the other side. The grassland people rushed forward brandishing scimitars, quickly slaughtered all the resisting Japanese, and initially occupied the city gate. Seeing that the battle was going so smoothly, Su Dingfang finally decided to make a large-scale landing. Troop ships put down their boats one by one, carrying the soldiers to the coast, and then launched into the water and landed, and quickly assembled their formations. Every time a thousand-man team was assembled, they would be immediately attacked by the generals. Leading the charge into the city gate of Frost City. The Japanese in the city had long lost their fighting spirit, so facing these wolf-like and tiger-like Tang troops, there was no way to organize an effective resistance. Only some stubborn Japanese generals with their own soldiers took advantage of the city's favorable location. They wanted to resist, but unfortunately they had no capital to resist in the face of absolute power. The resisting Japanese soldiers were killed one after another, and most of the remaining Japanese lost their fighting spirit. Soon the first surrender appeared, and then more and more Japanese put down their weapons, and Jushi Deduo was killed by a group of Japanese soldiers when they were at the top of the city. The rocks thrown up by the shells hurt his arm. Seeing the situation in the city, he knew that he had no way to save himself, so he had to take his cronies to escape from another city gate. When Su Dingfang and other generals landed, the entire Jiangshuang City Already?? completely fell into the control of the Tang army. Text Chapter 374 Bloody Ore Remember [-< >-Íø] in one second to provide you with wonderful novels to read. Su Dingfang wore his wolfskin combat boots and took the lead in jumping from the boat to the beach, stepping on the beach that had been trampled by the previous soldiers. Behind him, Liu Rengui and other generals who did not participate in the landing battle also came ashore one after another and looked around. of the surrounding environment. Because during the previous siege battle, the Japanese troops on the top of the city were stunned by artillery, so they could not effectively counterattack at all. The only trebuchet that could attack here was also suppressed by artillery, so the front of Jiangshuang City to the beach There was no fighting in this open space, only a few clusters of arrows scattered occasionally, reminding everyone that a big battle had indeed occurred here before. Su Dingfang led the generals to slowly walk towards Jiangshuang City. When they reached the gate of the city, they found many large craters made by artillery shells. Each one was as big as a large military iron pot. Su Dingfang jumped into a pit, dug out the cannonball made of pig iron, then held it up with both hands and said, "I didn't expect that a seemingly simple copper pipe could hit such a heavy iron ball so far. And the power is also very amazing, I guess if it hits a person, no matter how good the martial arts is, it will be useless." Su Dingfang's words caused the generals to nod their heads. At the same time, they looked at Liu Rengui in the crowd. Liu Rengui also proudly introduced: "General Su doesn't know something. The power of this artillery is not the most powerful. I heard from the craftsmen that it is still powerful." There is room for great improvement. His Highness even proposed to make the cannonball hollow and then add gunpowder to make the cannonball explode when it hits the ground. Unfortunately, it has not been successfully developed yet. Otherwise, it would be unnecessary to capture a city like Jiangshuang City. Shoot so many shots like today!" Hearing Liu Rengui's words, Su Dingfang and a group of generals were also excited. In their opinion, the artillery in front of them was already a weapon that could change the situation of the battle. They did not expect that there would be more powerful artillery in the future. If such a powerful weapon could become popular. Then they will have to save a lot of energy in fighting from now on. Sighing at the power of artillery, these generals followed Su Dingfang into Jiangshuang City. They found that the buildings in the city close to the city wall had been smashed into a mess by cannonballs that accidentally flew in. Many Japanese soldiers were guarded by Tang soldiers. We are taking the time to clear the roads. Jiangshuang City is not only an important military town, but also a large city with a large number of residents. The permanent population in the city is at least hundreds of thousands, except for the Japanese people who were accidentally injured at the gate of the city. Most of the other people stayed at home, closing the courtyard door tightly and not daring to come out. A few boldly looked out through the cracks in the door. However, when the patrolling Tang soldiers passed by, these people immediately ran into the house in fear. Never dare to come out again. Su Dingfang and others walked into the city lord's mansion in the center of the city. Zhou Long, the first batch to come ashore, and a group of soldiers were already waiting for them. After everyone sat down according to their positions, Su Dingfang said to Zhou Long: "General Zhou, you and General Liu have the greatest contribution to the capture of Shuangshuang City. However, General Liu did not enter the city. Now it is up to you to introduce the results of this battle! " Zhou Long is not polite, after all, there is no one except Su Dingfang here. He is the oldest person in Prince Qi's Mansion. As for Li Shi, Xu De and others, they are just here to help, not from Prince Qi's Mansion. Zhou Long stepped forward, cupped his fists, and said, "General Qi. My subordinates have found out that there were 70,000 enemy soldiers in Shuangshuang City before this battle. However, after this battle, 30,000 surrendered. Twelve thousand died in the battle." The rest of the people fled when the city was broken. However, our army only suffered more than 5,000 casualties, and most of them were injured. After the treatment of the medical soldiers, the final battle dead should be less than 2,000!" Hearing Zhou Long¡¯s report, all the generals sitting here were overjoyed. They didn¡¯t expect such a huge victory, but less than 2,000 people died in the battle, and it was a siege battle. This is simply unbelievable. But they soon figured out that all this was due to the great power of the artillery. Although the artillery did not really kill many enemies, it sounded like thunder, and the lethality of the artillery shells hitting the city head was also extremely bloody. , under the threat of this kind of preemptive weapon, the Japanese were completely discouraged and resisted endlessly. This allowed them to occupy Jiangshuang City so smoothly. Otherwise, they would not know how much casualties they would have to pay to conquer Jiangshuang City? Thinking of the artillery, everyone once again looked at Liu Rengui, who had become a monk on the way, with admiration in their eyes. At the same time, they thought to themselves, no wonder His Highness King Qi attaches so much importance to the firearms camp and gives them priority in all good conditions. It turns out that he He does have this qualification. But now we only see the power of artillery. How powerful is the musket in the hands of the soldier? They haven't seen them yet, which makes people look forward to it. After capturing Jiangshuang City, Su Dingfang's army immediately entered the city to rest. In addition, they also had to make a gesture of calming the people and let people deal with the prisoners. After all, there were tens of thousands of people. If they were placed in the rear, it would be really difficult. I was a little worried, but the problem was quickly resolved.   As they started to attack the Japanese country, the news spread immediately in Dengzhou. As a result, when the slave traders heard about it, they immediately acted like sharks smelling blood. They took the banknotes issued by the bank and rode on the giant The ships surrounded them. The tens of thousands of prisoners of war seemed to be a lot, but they couldn't satisfy their appetite at all. They were all divided up within two days. There were even many businessmen looking for opportunities in the army, hoping to get them first. Pay a deposit, and when the army has prisoners of war in the future, they can be given priority to choose. After the escaped Jushi Dedubon gathered more than 10,000 remnant troops, he immediately sent people to chase Sugarulu in front and conveyed the news of the fall of Jiangshuang City to the other party. However, he himself was not in a hurry to see Sugarulu. Firstly, he had lost Jiangshuang City and was too embarrassed to see Su Worulu. Secondly, he was worried that the Tang army would come from behind and he needed to stay here to defend the retreat for Suworulu's army. However, the remaining soldiers in his hands had already been destroyed by artillery fire. He was frightened and there were not many people, so he did not expect to be able to stop the Tang army. He just hoped to buy some time for Su Wo to enter the deer. When Su Worulu, who was marching in a hurry, received the news of the fall of Jiangshuang City, he was so frightened that he immediately fell down. When everyone helped him up, Suworulu turned around and looked south, with an expression on his face that changed, and finally he was With a long sigh, he ordered the army to speed up and must rush through the blockade of the Tang army in front as quickly as possible. Su Wo's move into the deer can be said to be very wise. Jiangshuang City has been captured, and the 70,000-strong army is dead and surrendered. Everything has been decided. It will be too late for him to rush back. The plan for now is to work hard. To preserve the 80,000 elite forces in their hands, only by allowing them to break through the blockade of the Tang Army as soon as possible can they have a chance to stand up in the future. But will the Tang Army really let them achieve their wish? There is a low hill in the Shijian Silver Mine. This hill is not high, not even more than a thousand meters, but it has a very resounding name, called Fairy Mountain. However, there are no gods here, only silver everywhere. ore. Li Min walked several times on the top of the Fairy Mountain. In addition to his bodyguards, Wu Meiniang also dressed in men's clothing to accompany him. She was the intelligence manager around Li Min. Although the intelligence system of the Japanese country was temporarily responsible to Su Dingfang, Wu Meiniang still She was worried, so she rushed over from Dengzhou. Of course, the most important thing was that she could have Li Min all to herself during this period. In addition to Wu Meiniang, there is another Japanese who is following them. Although this Japanese is dressed the same as the Tang Dynasty people, he is very short, has a long face, small eyes, and his wretched temperament cannot be concealed at all. , as long as anyone has seen the Japanese, they will be able to tell them apart immediately. Li Min stopped at a large artificially dug pit, then picked up a gray stone with white spots, and said to the Japanese man next to him: "Watch me on the stone, is this a mine rich in silver?" ?¡± Following Li Min was Ishi Shang Shouwo, who surrendered to Xue Rengui last time. After hearing Li Min's question, he immediately stepped forward and said very humbly: "Your Highness, this is the silver mine. What are you holding in your hand?" The stone is the silver ore mined from this mine. As long as it is refined, silver can be obtained." Li Min nodded after hearing this. The area around the mine below his feet was very messy, and tools for mining ore were scattered everywhere. According to Xue Rengui's previous report, when they occupied this place, they found some Japanese miners hiding here, and something happened. A little unpleasant conflict, for example, there are a few bright red spots on the surface of the ore in his hand, which are the traces left after the blood dries. Li Min threw the silver ore into the mine, then looked at the desolate environment around him, frowned and asked again: "How many people are there in the Shijian area? If you want to mine the silver mine here, if you don't have enough manpower, If so, we have to prepare early.¡± Upon hearing Li Min's question about the population, Ishigami Shouga immediately showed a wry smile and said: "Your Majesty, the Ishigami area is not a prosperous place. It can even be said to be very deserted. Therefore, there are not many residents, and the total number of residents is not much." There are about 10,000 households, and with the arrival of the heavenly soldiers, some foolish people were so bold that they even ran away with their children, so the current population is estimated to be only about half." Li Min also knows that Ishigami Shouga did not lie, otherwise he, a remnant of the Mononobe clan, would not be hiding here. However, Wu Meiniang next to her smiled and said: "Your Highness, Su Wo's 80,000-strong army will soon meet the two generals Xue and Hu. As long as they are defeated, the prisoners of war alone will be enough for us to mine silver mines." .¡± Li Min laughed loudly when he heard this, pointed at Wu Meiniang and said: "Heroes think the same thing. I am also waiting for Su Wo Rulu to send us miners." ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And the expression on the face of Ishigami Shouga, who was next to him, became even more humble when he heard the words of Li Min and Wu Meiniang. At the same time, he thought to himself, he is indeed His Highness the King of Qi of the Tang Dynasty. In his opinion, Sugao's army is no different from HongA ferocious beast, but in the eyes of His Royal Highness the King of Qi, and even the beautiful woman next to him, he is just like a chicken or a dog. With such magnanimity, he is indeed worthy of the Heavenly Kingdom! (To be continued) Text Chapter 375 Kunlun Slaves vs. Japanese Army Nozu Castle, south of Iwami, is the only way for Soga to retreat to Asuka. It was originally stationed with nearly 10,000 defenders, guarded by Maro Ishikawa. It is also a supply transfer station for the frontline army, and the food and grass in the rear are They have to be transported to Jiangshuang City through this city. However, it is a pity that Nozu City was successfully attacked by Hu Li and Xue Rengui three days ago. Maro Ishikawa was killed in battle, 10,000 defenders were destroyed, and all the food and grass in the city were destroyed. It was obtained by the Tang army. On the top of Nojin City facing the direction of Jiangshuang City, Hu Li and Xue Rengui held up binoculars to observe the situation ahead. Although it looked very calm, they received news from the scouts this morning. The 80,000-strong army is not far from Nozu Castle and will arrive this afternoon at the latest. After observing for a while, Xue Rengui took the lead in putting down the telescope and said: "General Tiger, General Su has sent a military order, ordering us to hold on to this city, be sure to block their way north, and wait for the army from behind to arrive. Under the attack from both front and rear, we will annihilate them in one fell swoop. It¡¯s really troublesome to defeat the biggest resistance force of Japan, but it¡¯s several times stronger than me, and Nozu City is not a fortified city!¡± After hearing Xue Rengui's words, Hu Li also put down the telescope in his hand, and then showed a relaxed smile and said: "General Xue, don't worry, Jiangshuang City was wiped out by General Su in one fell swoop, which already made Su and I lose all courage to join the Lu army. Now we only rely on Supported by a spirit of escape, when they arrived at Nozu Castle, I led the troops to attack and knocked down the opponent's momentum first. Even if the opponent had a hundred times the army, it would still be difficult to conquer this small Nozu Castle. .¡± Seeing Hu Li being so calm, Xue Rengui, who was leading troops for the first time, also breathed a sigh of relief. Since Iwami's landing, he has not experienced much resistance. Even in Yejin City, when the Japanese in the city saw the Kunlun slave army behind Hu Li, they immediately shouted that the evil spirits from hell are coming, and then dispersed without any major fighting at all. Although this may seem like a good thing to others, for Xue Rengui, it did not allow him to accumulate experience in leading troops, especially this time when he had to face 80,000 enemy troops. If you say you're not nervous, you'd be lying. Hu Li is a veteran of Shacheng, so he naturally understands Xue Rengui's psychology. The two of them were still comparing themselves before, but after getting along for this period of time, they have a feeling of sympathy for each other. Xue Rengui admires Hu Li's bravery and strategy. It looks rough and arrogant, but in fact it is rough but refined, and the marching formation is extremely sophisticated. Hu Li admired Xue Rengui's vigor, as if he saw himself in the other person, so as a senior, he naturally helped if he could. Seeing the tension in Xue Rengui's heart. Hu Li smiled and pointed at the thousand soldiers standing at the top of the city, whose uniforms were completely different from the other soldiers, and said: "General Xue, look at this musketeer team of more than a thousand people. They don't know what they are doing with a steel pipe in their hands." They are used, and the best is used for everything. His Highness also values ??them very much, but he just doesn¡¯t know what their combat effectiveness is?" After hearing this, Xue Rengui also turned his head and looked at the musketeers standing next to him. I saw the other party carrying the weapon called a musket on their shoulders and looking straight ahead. Without an officer's order, they would not even move. They looked like wooden men. Putting aside everything else, this discipline alone makes Xue Rengui, who is also a general, jealous. "General Tiger, don't underestimate this artillery team. Didn't the battle report from General Su say that the reason why Jiangshuang City was able to be captured so quickly was due to the artillery team in the firearms battalion. Although I don't understand the role of artillery either. Powerful, but the musketry team and the artillery team are both members of the firearms battalion, so their combat effectiveness must not be much different." Xue Rengui said with a serious look. Hu Li also nodded after hearing this. The battle report from Su Dingfang was very brief, but it solemnly mentioned the great contribution of the artillery team. From this, it can be seen that those weapons called artillery must have made a lot of contributions, but he didn't know what he was doing. How powerful are these muskets made of steel pipes? The musketry team in front of Hu Li and Xue Rengui was the one trained by Liu Rengui. They were originally combined with the artillery team to form a firearms battalion, but this time the war was divided into two. The artillery team followed Su Dingfang, using powerful firepower Jiangshuang City was captured, and the Musketeers were sent to Hu Li and Xue Rengui to help them guard Yejin City. Huli and the others waited on the city wall all morning, and the scouts they sent out came back one after another to report the location of Sugaru's army. It was not until noon that Sugaru's army finally arrived not far from Nozu City. It's just that Souga Niruka was an extremely cautious person. When he was still dozens of miles away from Nozu Castle, he stopped the army, buried pots to make rice, and waited until the army was full and rested for an hour before setting off again. The army rushed to the gate of Nozu City. Hu Li and others on Nojin City had already made preparations. Crossbows brought from behind were placed at the top of the city. The trebuchets left by the Japanese were also used, but the most important thing was Xue Rengui's The archers stand on the top of the city with their bows and arrows ready.Once the opponent enters the shooting range, he will immediately hit the enemy head-on. Su Wo Rulu rode a Hequ horse bought at a high price from the Tang Dynasty. The tall horse's body made him look a foot taller than the other generals, making him stand out from the crowd. It's just that Su Wo Rulu frowned now, looked at the elite Tang army on the top of the city, and finally waved his hand. Two teams of ten thousand people immediately separated from behind, carrying ladders, pushing ramming trucks and other siege weapons, and began Quickly press towards Nozu Castle. These siege weapons were made by cutting wood on the road, which took a lot of time, so they didn't arrive until today, but it was worth it. Nozu Castle is not a strong city, and the city walls and gates are not very strong, and the city walls are not very strong. It's not too high either. With the ladder and the ramming truck, it's enough for them to conquer the city. Seeing Su Wo Rulu's army attacking the city as soon as it came up, Xue Rengui on the top of the city immediately made preparations, but Hu Li went down to the top of the city, and then led the 4,000 Kunlun slave troops and the 2,000 Kunlun slaves who guarded the musketeers. The camp went out of the city together and took the initiative according to the previous plan, preparing to destroy the morale of the Japanese first. As soon as these 6,000 Kunlun slaves left the city, they immediately rushed toward the Japanese with strange screams. Moreover, these Kunlun slaves were painted messily on their bodies and faces, making them look extremely terrifying. This was mainly because Huli discovered that the Kunlun slaves were ugly. The Japanese were very frightened by their appearance, and the Kunlun slaves had the custom of making pictures before fighting, so they simply let these Kunlun slaves have free rein to dress themselves up even more hideously to intimidate the enemy. Sure enough, as soon as these colorful paintings of Kunlun slaves left the city, they immediately caused a commotion among the Japanese. Some people even started shouting about the evil spirits of hell. However, Su Wo Rulu had received the news before and knew that the Tang army had a Kunlun slave army. The army had already informed the whole army about the origin of the Kunlun slaves in advance, so most of the Japanese soldiers were mentally prepared. Only a small number of weak-minded people were frightened and shouted in alarm. As a result, they attracted the officers and were chopped down on the spot. kill. With the officers maintaining order with force and being vaccinated in advance, the riot was quickly stopped, and they regained their composure and began to charge. However, Hu Li chose an excellent time to attack. Before they met the Japanese, the Japanese had already entered the shooting range of the weapons on the city head. The huge boulder flew out from the top of the city and landed in the Japanese camp. As a result, it was covered with balls of flesh and blood, and the neat formation of the Japanese was disrupted again. Boom~ The two torrent-like teams finally collided together. The Japanese were originally short in stature, with few people over 1.5 meters tall, while the Kunlun slaves were all tall, especially the two thousand Po camp who were the arrows. They are extremely tall and strong, and some generals are almost as powerful as tigers. These Kunlun slaves rushed into the Japanese team, just like the giants and dwarves in Western legends fighting, but the Japanese are not as strong as the dwarves. The strong body was thrown into chaos by the strong Kunlun slave in the blink of an eye. The Kunlun slaves were all covered in heavy plate armor, and the horizontal swords in their hands were also heavier and longer. With one strike, several Japanese people would be cut into two pieces. It was useless to even block the weapons, because the weapons used by these Japanese people were really inferior. Extremely, most of the spears were made of wooden poles, which could not stop the Kunlun slaves from slashing. The discipline of the Kunlun slaves was poor, and the formation could not be kept intact like the ordinary Tang army. Especially during the attack, they would chop and kill indiscriminately. However, they could still maintain an arrow shape and not be rushed away by the Japanese. And this An arrow quickly cut through the team of 20,000 Japanese, leaving behind a road paved with flesh and blood. Hu Li at the front roared, turned around and charged into the Japanese team again, followed closely by the Kunlun slaves behind him. They didn't know anything else. They only knew that on the battlefield, as long as the general in front killed them, they would Follow wherever you go. When Huli waved the iron rod made of fine steel in his hand, all the Japanese in a radius of ten feet were under his attack. How had these short Japanese seen such a brave person? Under the second impact of the tiger's force, the entire army was suddenly broken into three parts. Even the two Japanese generals who led the team were smashed into pulp by the tiger's force. This further aggravated the fear of the Japanese and they ran around crying. , 20,000 Japanese were defeated by 6,000 Kunlun slaves. Su Wo Rulu, who was behind, saw this situation, and his face was livid. While sending people to gather the defeated army, he once again ordered two teams of ten thousand people to come forward to cover up the killing. Be sure to keep this Kunlun slave outside the city. Although the tiger power is still very powerful, he understands that the Kunlun slave behind him has lost his energy. It is good to break through 20,000. If he continues to fight with the Japanese outside the city, he may not be able to return. Therefore, he and the Kunlun slaves retreated while fighting, and soon retreated under the city wall of Yejin City. At this time, the 20,000 people sent by Suga Rulu had already chased them. Text Chapter 376: Guarding the city with muskets Zhai Kuan held the musket in his hand tightly and stared intently at the chaotic battle below the city wall. He saw those tall and fierce Kunlun slaves, all like evil ghosts, killing the short Japanese until they were defeated and screaming. There were sounds, groans, and the clash of weapons. It's not that Zhai Kuan has never killed people. He had killed many people when he was in the slave-catching team. When he joined the musketeer team for training, in order to increase their practical experience, General Liu had people buy some slaves and slaves from various countries. They fought, including face-to-face combat and shooting with muskets. He thought he would no longer feel uncomfortable about killing people, but seeing the bloody scene below the city still made him and the musketeers brothers beside him feel dizzy. Zhai Kuan is only twenty years old this year. He was originally an ordinary fisherman outside Dengzhou City. When he was eighteen years old, he joined the slave-catching team of Prince Qi's Mansion. Later, because of his outstanding performance, he was selected into the Musketeers Team and transported to Training secretly on Perak Island, he has lived almost isolated from the outside world for the past two years. Although he can communicate with his family, all letters must go through several checks before they can be delivered to his family. Although this kind of life is very unfree, Zhai Kuan has no complaints at all, because every member of his musketeers is paid generously, and his family also enjoys the convenience and care provided by various princes, and if they are unfortunate, If he died in battle, his family would not only receive a large amount of compensation, but also receive better care. Therefore, Zhai Kuan not only did not complain, he had even sold his life to His Highness King Qi, and they also knew that as long as If they perform well enough, they will get better rewards in the future. Family members can also live a better life, and even become the envy of others. It is precisely the idea of ????being impressed by others. In the past two years, Zhai Kuan has been training hard, doing physical fitness and marksmanship training during the day, learning writing and arithmetic at night, and later learning how to march and fight. Now he is not only proficient in writing, but also has some experience in tactical command. If he enters the ordinary In the army, it is still possible to be a low-level officer. But he didn't want to leave the Musketeers unless necessary. After all, his current treatment was much better than that of an officer in the ordinary army. As a new soldier with good military education, Zhai Kuan has discovered that although the Kunlun slave soldiers under the city are still brave, they have lost their spirit and are now trapped in a fight with the Japanese army. Although the losses of the Japanese were huge, these Japanese were very tenacious and rushed forward in an endless stream brandishing inferior weapons. If this continues, the smaller Kunlun slave army is likely to be defeated several times its size. enemies to death. But Zhai Kuan is not in a hurry about this. Because he had long seen that the tiger general below led the troops with skill, and led his Kunlun slaves to fight and retreat. He had already led the Japanese into the range of them and the archers. The general has made all his soldiers ready. Give the Japanese a fatal blow at any time. "put!" With General Xue Rengui¡¯s order, the archers who had been preparing for a long time relaxed their hands. Round after round of bows and arrows were fired at the rear of the Japanese. Under the overwhelming attack of these bows and arrows, the Japanese who had just been in an endless stream were immediately killed. The Japanese who were outside the range of the bows and arrows no longer dared to step forward and attack the Kunlun slaves. When the Japanese saw that their rear was being attacked, their offensive could not help but stagnate. Taking advantage of the temporary gap in the enemy's support, Huli once again led the Kunlun slaves to counterattack, killing nearly 10,000 Japanese people in front of them, and blood flowed into rivers. Countless Japanese people were so frightened that they immediately turned around and ran away. However, the archers on the top of the city were not polite at all and kept firing arrows at the fleeing Japanese, causing many of them to fall on the road. After killing the enemy troops in front of them, Hu Li and his Kunlun slaves immediately retreated to the city. After all, their original strategic goal had been achieved. After the previous battle, the enemy's morale had been weakened, and there was no need for them to stay in the city anymore. Taking risks outside, not to mention that although the Kunlun slaves are brave, they are not without casualties. It can even be said that everyone is injured, so it is wise to retreat in time. Souga Iruka in the rear was repulsed when he saw the first round of attacks, and arrows rained down from the top of the city, and many soldiers were shot and injured. This made him angry, and ordered the shield soldiers behind to go forward, and the other soldiers Behind him, he slowly stepped forward against the rain of arrows at the top of the city. This trick really worked. Although the arrow rain on the city was dense, most of it was blocked by the shield. Even if it hit the enemy through the gap in the shield, it was rarely fatal. At the same time, the Japanese archers also hid behind these shield men. After reaching the shooting range, they began to shoot at the archers on the top of the city. For a while, both sides suffered some casualties. Seeing that the Japanese were about to attack the city, many Japanese were carrying ladders, pushing rams and other siege weapons. They had already reached the bottom of the city wall and were about to start attacking the city. The Tang army on top of the city was already ready. Be prepared, and put the rolling wooden thunder stone on the city wall, ready to give a heavy blow to the Japanese in Dengcheng at any time.   But at this moment, a sound like firecrackers suddenly sounded on the top of the city, and at the same time bursts of black smoke rose, but it was quickly blown away by the wind on the top of the city, and with these bursts of extremely rhythmic sounds , but the Japanese holding shields below were screaming in agony. The solid shields were like rags, with holes all punched in them. As for the Japanese below, they suffered countless casualties. Zhai Kuan held a heavy musket in his hand, aimed at a shield and fired immediately. With a crisp gunshot, the hot projectiles flew out like lightning, and then penetrated the shield and the Japanese body behind the shield. Then Zhai Kuan quickly retreated and gave up his position to the brothers behind him. He went to the back to clean the barrel, then loaded the gun, compacted it, and stepped forward to shoot again. The Thousand Musketeers were divided into three rows. In addition to one commander, there were 333 people in each row. The first row fired, the second row prepared, the third row loaded, and then rotated in turn. The three rows of soldiers were like It is like an extremely precise machine that runs very smoothly. Occasionally, someone has an accident while loading and is unable to synchronize with others. He will immediately exit, then solve the fault and then return to his position. The entire army will not be able to synchronize with others. It will be suspended because of a certain person. The range of the muskets in Zhai Kuan's hands is actually about the same as that of ordinary bows and arrows, even closer than some strong bows. However, muskets have two incomparable advantages over bows and arrows. The first is their strong penetrating power, which is difficult to achieve with ordinary armor. Block bullets, not to mention shields made of wood or bamboo. The second is that the musket can shoot continuously, unlike the archer who has to take a break after shooting a few rounds, otherwise the fingers and arms will be unbearable. It is precisely because of these two advantages that the musketeers with only a thousand people on the top of the city exerted strong combat effectiveness. The Japanese shield-bearers below fell one after another, and the Japanese hidden under the shields were exposed one after another. The result was not that they were To be killed with a musket is to be shot to death by the archers who woke up from the top of the city. Xue Rengui and a group of generals on the top of the city saw a sudden burst of musketeers, and their eyes were filled with shock. Especially Xue Rengui, a future general, had already told him with his keen military acumen that this kind of thing was coming. The emergence of muskets will definitely change the future war situation. It seems that after this battle, I will also beg His Highness King Qi to get a batch of muskets to equip him! Souga Rika under Nozu Castle saw the power of the unknown weapon on top of the castle, and his face suddenly turned extremely pale. He never dreamed that there would be such a weapon in the world, which could penetrate even shields, and even hit the enemy a few times. The general was wearing the finest iron armor, but he was also beaten with holes all over his body, and he could no longer die. "Retreatretreat. The Tang army has this weapon. It seems that God is going to destroy Yamato!" Suga Rulu finally said with a dejected face. He had already used all his cards, but he had only just touched the edge of the city wall, and he was still Huge casualties have been paid, and if the fight continues, it will probably only increase casualties. The other Japanese had already been frightened by the powerful combat power of the Tang army. They were forced to step forward due to military orders. Now that they heard Su Ga's order to withdraw from Lu, they immediately retreated like a tide. Only one person remained under the city. There were bloody corpses, and even the injured were not carried away. This is not because the Japanese did not care about their companions, but because they did not have specialized medical soldiers like the Tang army, and the Japanese army did not even have doctors. These injured Japanese could not escape death even if they were carried back, so they might as well be thrown on the battlefield. Go ahead and let them fend for themselves. This will save others some energy and the army can save some food and fodder. Nozu Castle was stuck on the main road for Soga Iruka to retreat. In the next few days, Soga Iruka attacked Nozu Castle several times, and tried every means, including surprise attacks at night or digging tunnels to attack, but unfortunately they were all destroyed. The Tang army saw through it and not only failed to capture Nojin City, but also suffered heavy casualties. However, Xue Rengui, Hu Li and others also paid a heavy price. The 10,000 grassland barbarians suffered more than 3,000 casualties, and the Kunlun slaves suffered nearly half of them. The Musketeers are Li Min's treasure, and Xue Rengui and Hu Li also know the preciousness of this unit, so every time they go to battle, they will be closely protected, so there are not many casualties, less than a hundred people in total, and there are still some injuries. Otherwise, you can recover after a period of rest. Suga Ruika led his troops to besiege Yejin City crazily, because he also knew that the main force of the Tang Army from behind was coming to cover up the attack. If they could not pass Yejin City as soon as possible, then they would face a pincer attack from both front and rear, and what awaited them would be annihilation of the entire army. ending. So every day, their attacks became more and more crazy. Even on the fourth day, Xue Rengui and the others had to use grenades, rockets and other firearms. Coupled with the sharpness of the musketeers, they were finally able to defeat them. attack. On the fifth day, Xue Rengui and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief, because Su Dingfang's army finally arrived at Nojin City. All the Japanese, including Suga Rulu, showed despair.Color. Text Chapter 377 The Japanese Kingdom Begs to Surrender Remember [] in one second to provide you with wonderful novels to read. "Boom boom boom~" The roars of artillery continued, and the black shells hit the Japanese camp, sending mud flying every time. Although the lethality of the solid shells was not too strong, and not many Japanese actually died under the shells, but The psychological deterrent effect of artillery is extremely powerful. Each round of artillery firing will reduce the fighting spirit of the Japanese by one point. After Su Dingfang arrived at Yezu City with his army, he immediately launched a general attack on Suga Rulu's army under the city. After several days of siege battles, Suga Rulu's 80,000 army only had less than 60,000 left. This shows that before The siege was brutal. Moreover, the morale of the Japanese was completely depleted at this time, so it was a good time to launch a general attack. This time Su Dingfang brought an army of 40,000 grassland barbarians and more than 6,000 generals. The main reason why they came so slowly was because they were delayed in transporting artillery. After all, the roads of Japan were extremely inferior. It took a lot of time to let the artillery pass through many places, so it was several days late. Although Su Wo Rulu knew that the enemies from behind would come sooner or later, he did not expect that as soon as the main force of the Tang army came up, they would use a strange weapon to fire heavy iron balls, destroying all the camps they had set up before, and the morale of the soldiers was even worse. He hit rock bottom, and even the delivery of his orders became very slow, and sometimes he was resisted by some generals. Faced with this situation, Su Wo sighed deeply, knowing that he was doomed this time. The wisest thing to do was to immediately order the army to put down their weapons and surrender to the Tang army on the spot. However, as the next governor of the Su Wo family, he No matter what, he cannot surrender, otherwise the family behind him will be wiped out by various wealthy families in the country immediately, and there will be no possibility of turning over. The army in his hands was out of control, and Soga was determined not to surrender. In the end, he simply took the Soga tribe with a thousand people. A desperate attack on Su Dingfang's army resulted in countless artillery bombardments. In the end, Su Wo Rulu's horse was hit by a cannonball. As a result, both the man and the horse were smashed into a pulp. It was impossible to tell which was human flesh and which was horse. Meat. As soon as Su Wo entered the deer and died, the tens of thousands of remnant troops under his command no longer had the fighting spirit, and were immediately led by the superior generals to surrender one by one. Su Dingfang also knew that these prisoners of war could be sold for money. Therefore, they do not kill indiscriminately. Some people who are even slightly injured will be treated by someone, but those who are seriously injured are destined to be disabled even if they are treated. Of course no one will care. It took several days to receive prisoners and clean up the battlefield, and the final number of prisoners of war was more than 45,000. Of course, there are many injured people here who need treatment, and they can only be sold after they are cured. In the battle of Nojin Castle, all 150,000 Japanese elites were wiped out in one fell swoop. He no longer had the strength to resist, and when Li Min, who was far away in Shijian, received the news, he laughed three times happily, and then in front of many people. He hugged Wu Meiniang and spun her around three times, until the beauty in his arms turned red with embarrassment, then he put her down. But that night, Li Min and Wu Meiniang had a dark night. Use this to vent the joy in your heart. And when the news of the battle of Nozu Castle reached the Emperor's Palace in the Asuka area, Emperor Shumei, who was already in poor health, fainted from fright. A few days later, he finally died of illness in the palace, two years earlier than in history. As for the throne of the emperor, Soga Iruka fought with the ministers who opposed him. Soga Iruka supported Emperor Shumei's empress to ascend the throne, while the ministers who opposed him supported Prince Shotoku's son, Yamabeko. The reason why the eldest brother succeeded to the throne was that the throne should have belonged to the eldest brother Yamabei. Now that Emperor Shumei has died, it is natural that the eldest brother Yamabei should inherit the throne. Originally, Soga Ezo was in power. The Soga family was not only extremely powerful, but also had a large number of party members. In the past, the ministers who opposed him in the government were no match for him when they united together. However, this time because of Soga's The death of Rulu in battle caused the prestige of the Suga clan to plummet. Many people who originally supported Suga Rulu turned to support the eldest brother Yamabei, resulting in a dispute between the two parties. However, Brother Shanbei is a person who takes the overall situation into consideration. He understands that the Tang army has already invaded the country and can enter the Asuka area at any time, so their first priority now is to deal with the Tang army, not to compete for the throne of the emperor. It was precisely because of this consideration that in the end, the Yamagako elder brother took the initiative to compromise with Soga Ezo and proposed that he agreed to let the princess succeed the emperor. However, Soga Ezo had to use all the power of the Soga family to drive away the Tang army. Leaving the territory of Japan. The reason why Brother Yamabeko made this request was mainly because during the battle of Nozu Castle, the army led by Soga Iruka were all members of the various wealthy families in the country. As for the direct descendants of the Soga clan, they brought very few with them. Mainly In order to preserve their strength, the main military strength of the Soga clan is still retained. This is why Shanbei DaThe reason why my brother voluntarily gave up the position of emperor. However, taking this opportunity, Brother Yamabei proposed that the Soga clan must mobilize the elites of the clan to drive out the Tang army, and the treacherous Soga Ezo immediately agreed, which allowed the treasure girl to ascend the throne smoothly, and also This is Emperor Kogoku in history. As the most powerful wealthy family in Japan, the Soga family's military strength should not be underestimated. Soga Ezo quickly gathered a tribe of 20,000 people, and then ordered the major wealthy families in the country to piece together the army again, and finally finally succeeded Another 60,000 troops were gathered. Then Soga Ezo personally led the troops, but this time he did not dare to take the initiative to fight the Tang army. Instead, he used a large army to guard the Asuka area tightly, and then sent envoys to beg Li Min for surrender. Ishigami Castle is not far from Ishigami Silver Mountain. This was originally Ishigami Shouga's home base and was called Ishigami Castle. However, after this small town was occupied by fifty prairie cavalry, Ishigami Shouga also surrendered on his own initiative. Li Min saw The location of this city is good, so it was renamed Shijian City and used as a logistics base for Xue Rengui and Hu Li ahead. He usually stationed himself here with his guards. In the palace of the city lord of Shijian City, Li Min was sitting in a somewhat small hall. He was looking at the Japanese envoy in front of him calmly. He saw that the envoy was about thirty years old and short, a full head and a half shorter than Li Min. , The figure is very strong, and it seems that he should be a martial arts practitioner. "What's your name?" Li Min asked absentmindedly as he tasted the tea he brought from Dengzhou. "I would like to report to Your Highness, King Qi, that the envoy from a small country is named Soga Chi-nii. This time I have been appointed by the Emperor to discuss with His Highness" "Bold!" Before Brother Su Gaochi could say anything, Li Min suddenly slammed the table, stood up and glared angrily, "A small Japanese country dares to falsely claim to be the emperor. It is simply too much to bully others. Come on, give this to me." Drag him out and behead him!" Hearing Li Min's words, Brother Sugachi was also frightened and broke out in a cold sweat. He also understood that he had let something slip. It was okay to call him emperor in China, but emperor was a specific title for His Majesty the Tang Dynasty. Now he was in the Tang Dynasty. He actually called himself emperor in front of the prince. This was undoubtedly a great insult to the Tang royal family, and they were really dead now. However, just when the guards in the hall were about to drag brother Su Wa Chi down, Wang An, who was standing next to Li Min, suddenly said: "Your Highness, if the two countries are fighting, the envoy will not be killed. Although this Japanese envoy is rude, after all, He is here to seek peace. If he is killed, it will be difficult to convince the public in the future, so it is better to spare him this time and listen to what they plan to use to seek peace!" Hearing that Wang An was interceding for him, Brother Su Wachi looked at him very gratefully. After hearing this, Li Min deliberately pondered for a moment, and then said angrily: "Okay, for the sake of being an envoy, I will spare him this time. However, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living penalty cannot be escaped. Come on, slap the mouth twenty!" When Brother Su Wa Chi heard that it was just a slap, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and kowtowed to Li Xun repeatedly. However, when he saw the person who came up for execution, he was stunned. The guard who came out was eight feet tall and had two arms. The arms are long and thick, almost like a gorilla. It's a pity that brother Su Wachi didn't know that the big man in front of him was Xi Junmai, Li Min's personal bodyguard. He had the strength of a thousand pounds when his arms were raised. If he let go, he could be slapped to death. However, Xi Junmai knew that His Highness did not want the Japanese envoy to die, so he saved some strength when he struck. But even so, after twenty slaps, Brother Suwachi's cheeks were swollen like a water-filled balloon. It is estimated that water will come out when pricked with a needle. But even though the swelling was like this, Brother Su Wochi still had to thank Li Min after being beaten, and the humility on his face did not change at all. This made Li Min feel a little jealous of Brother Ya Su Wo Chi. Interested, he asked: "Brother Su Wa Chi, what do you, the Japanese king, want to discuss with me?" "Your Majesty Your Majesty!" Brother Su Wochi's face was as big as a bucket, and he was a little embarrassed when he spoke. "My Lord sent this person here mainly to discuss the surrender with Your Highness. Our country of Japan is willing to surrender to the Tang Dynasty and the King of Qi. Your Highness surrenders, and will pay tribute every year in the future. I just ask His Highness to show mercy and let the heavenly soldiers withdraw from our country!" "Hahahaha~" When Li Min heard Brother Su Wachi's words, he raised his head and laughed like a good person after hearing the funniest joke in the world. Finally, he suddenly stopped and said with an angry look on his face: "You Japanese kings are the ones who are responsible for this." Is the king a fool? After fighting for so long, your main force has been destroyed, but now you just want to admit your mistake and let me withdraw. How can anything in the world be so cheap?" After hearing this, Brother Suwachi said anxiously: "Your Highness is serious. However, although our Japanese country helped Baekje fight against the heavenly soldiers last time, it did not lead to the destruction of the country. Now His Highness has sent a heavy army to conquer our country, which has severely damaged our country's vitality. In this way, it can be regarded as compensation for the sin we committed last time. If His Highness persists,If you want to destroy our country, wouldn't it mean that others would say that the Tang Dynasty used the great power to bully the small ones and deliberately made small mistakes to destroy our country? " Hearing Brother Su Gaochi's sophistry, Li Min deliberately showed an angry look, ordered the guards to carry a box of things, and threw it heavily at Brother Su Gaochi's feet, and then roared: "Look at what you Japanese people have done. Good thing, isn¡¯t this enough to destroy your country?¡± (To be continued) Text Chapter 378: Negotiating peace? joke With a "clang" sound, Li Min stepped forward and kicked the box over to the ground. The inferior grenades inside rolled all over the floor. However, Wang An was startled by Li Min's bold move, fearing that the grenades would explode. When Brother Sugachi saw these grenades, his face suddenly turned extremely pale. As one of the core figures of the Suga clan, he naturally knew what they were. He even knew that these grenades were from their Suga clan. His cousin Su Wo also took some of the imitations he ordered to imitate when he went into battle. Presumably these were captured by the Tang army. Brother Soga's guess was right. These grenades were indeed captured from Soga's army. Speaking of which, Soga was unlucky. They didn't produce many grenades, so he took a few with him when he attacked Nozu Castle. But it was of no use at all. When Su Dingfang's army attacked later, a burst of artillery fired down and dispersed the morale of the army. The grenades they brought were not used. As a result, they were all captured by Su Dingfang and sent to Li Shocked here. "Your Highness Your Highness, this is a grenade made by ourselves. It has nothing to do with the Tang Dynasty" Brother Su Wachi still wanted to defend himself, but was interrupted by Li Min: "Humph, the grenade you made? We, the Tang Dynasty, have already ordered us repeatedly. Gunpowder weapons are our exclusive equipment. If the surrounding countries dare to Those who develop it without authorization will be destroyed! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about this!¡± When Li Min spoke to the end, he looked at the other party condescendingly, his tone became very serious, and all the murderous intent in his body was released without reservation, which brought strong psychological pressure to Brother Su Wochi. I saw brother Su Gachi wiping the cold sweat on his forehead. He looked up at Li Min, who was more than a head taller than him, and said with trembling white lips: "Your Highness, the private manufacture of firearms is only done by a small group of people in our country. Most of the imperial court is unaware of this, so it is still Please give us some time, Your Highness, and those who secretly make firearms will be brought to justice, and His Highness King Qi will be given an explanation!" "Explain?" Li Min sneered, "These firearms were seized from Su Wo Rulu's military tent, and Su Wo Rulu is the next governor of your Su Wo clan. You, the Su Wo clan, can't get rid of the whole thing. It has nothing to do with me. How are you going to give me an explanation? Don¡¯t try to use a dead person as a scapegoat!" Brother Sugachi's face turned red after hearing this. The Suga clan was originally in power in the Japanese country, and they were also in charge of ordering people to imitate firearms. Now the Tang army uses this matter as a reason to send troops. This is simply going to Their Suga clan was roasting on the fire. Fortunately, it was him who came this time. If it had been other clans' affairs, they would have sold their Suga clan by now. Thinking of this. Brother Sugachi couldn't help but feel a little scared. He wiped the cold sweat on his face again and said, "Your Highness, our Japanese country is at fault this time, but the Heaven has always been kind. I hope Your Highness will give us a chance. At the same time, I am willing to dedicate Zhuzi Island to Your Highness." , as compensation for His Highness¡¯s dispatch of troops this time!¡± However, after hearing this, Li Min burst into disdainful laughter, and then pointed at Brother Su Wa and said: "The little Japanese country is really stingy. This time, I sent more than 100,000 troops. Do you think that a small Zhuzi Island is just like this?" Can you ask me to withdraw my troops? To tell you the truth. Apart from surrendering your Honshu Island with both hands, your Japanese country has no other way to go!" At this time, Wang An, who was next to him, also said angrily: "Your Highness, the Japanese envoy has no sincerity in seeking peace. In my opinion, it is better to mobilize all the armies at sea as soon as possible and wipe out this place in one fell swoop to avoid future troubles!" Brother Su Gachi heard the one-on-one reply between the monarch and his minister in front of him, although he also felt that the other party was acting. But he did not dare to take this risk. Sweat dripped down his forehead in strips, making people worry that if this continued, the Japanese envoy would probably die of dehydration. "Forget it. The king and the princess have been married for more than three years, but they have never had any children. However, a well-educated person came to see me and said that I had committed too many crimes, so that's why I was like this. This time Give Japan a chance." Li Min said this with a serious expression on his face. But Wang An next to him almost laughed out loud. He knew that the prince in front of him had always been a guy who disrespected ghosts and gods. Even for Yuan Tiangang, an old immortal recognized by the world, Li Min usually had no respect. Even when he It seems that Yuan Tiangang's greatest skill is not to help people meet, but to establish a Taoist academy. This is still true for Yuan Tiangang, let alone other people. Brother Su Wachi was very excited when he heard that Li Min finally agreed to give them a chance. He knelt down and thanked Li Min. However, although Li Min agreed to give Japan a chance, this opportunity had to pay a heavy price, such as asking Japan to Not only Chikushi Island must be ceded, but Iyo Island, which will later be known as Shikoku Island, must also be ceded to Li Min. At the same time, the Iwami area and south of Honshu Island currently occupied by Li Min are also within the scope of cession.   In addition to ceding territory, Li Min also asked the Japanese state to surrender to him, compensate him for the war indemnity of one million guan at a time, and pay tribute every year. The value of the tribute should not be less than 300,000 guan. At the same time, the Japanese state The number of internal regular troops must not exceed 100,000. As for firearms, the Japanese were asked to hand over all relevant craftsmen, and the Japanese were prohibited from having any more gunpowder. In addition to the above conditions, Li Min also put forward two additional conditions. First, the Tang people were allowed to recruit workers in the Japanese country, and the Japanese government was not allowed to interfere in all matters. The Tang people also enjoyed extraterritorial rights in the Japanese country. Even if they broke the law, they would be left to Li Min to deal with it. . Second, the Tang people owned the mining rights. As long as the mines discovered by the Tang people were the private property of the Tang people, they were not subject to the jurisdiction of the Japanese state. Regarding Li Min's lion's mouth, Brother Suga was complaining endlessly, and it was fine to pay for it. The cession of Chikushi Island was also expected, but if Iyo Island and part of Honshu were also ceded, it would undoubtedly be a disaster for their Japanese country. It was an extremely heavy blow, especially Iyo Island, which was originally close to their political center, not far from the Kii Peninsula where the Asuka region is located. If that area was also ceded, if the Tang army was unhappy one day, they could immediately take advantage of it. Leading the big ship to the Asuka area, they wouldn't even have a chance to resist. So at first, although Brother Su Wochi was timid, he firmly refused to agree, while Li Min lazily argued with him, leaving all the negotiation matters to Wang An, and then left the two of them wrangling in the hall. But when Li Min walked out of the hall, his face was full of sneers. It was a joke to want to negotiate peace at this time! After Li Min left the hall, he immediately came to his study room. When he opened the door, Wu Meiniang, wearing a pink jacket, was sitting by the stove, holding a fragrant cheek in her hand and reading a book. When she saw Li Min coming in, she immediately threw the book aside, stretched her body and said, "What, the play is over?" Li Min closed the door, then walked to Wu Meiniang and sat down gently, stretched out his arms to hug her slender waist, and then said with a smile: "It's not that fast, but those are small things, the rest will be left to Wang Fuhe That's enough for the Japanese to talk nonsense. As for me, it's better for me to talk about my life ideals with my beautiful lady and understand the path of dual cultivation." When Wu Meiniang heard this, she giggled, and she fell into Li Min's arms and said, "My husband is really good at ordering people. He doesn't do serious things, but he comes to the study to tease Meiniang." Seeing Mei Niang¡¯s coquettish look, Li Min couldn¡¯t help but feel hot in his lower abdomen. He hugged her tightly and kissed her. At the same time, his hands began to become dishonest. But Mei Niang was also shocked. During this time, she was alone with Li Min, and the two of them were very happy in the dark. But that was all at night, and now in broad daylight, Wu Mei Niang instinctively resisted. However, Li Min didn't care about this. After taking advantage of his words and hands, his anger became more intense. He picked up Wu Meiniang and wanted to execute her on the spot. However, at this moment, Wu Meiniang, who was already panting, actually held her down. Li Min raised his big hand and said with a blue breath: "Husband Husband, no, Mei Mei Niang still has serious things to talk to you about!" "What serious things are more important than loving my little Meiniang?" Li Min didn't take it seriously at all, and still carried Wu Meiniang and walked towards the bed at the back of the study room. But at this time, Wu Meiniang had completely woken up, and she immediately made a face: "Your Highness, Meiniang really has something to talk about, and it is very urgent!" Li Min was stunned when he heard that Wu Meiniang's name for him had changed. He stopped and asked, "What is so important?" Wu Meiniang hugged Li Min's neck, kissed his cheek and said, "Husband, if it wasn't urgent, how could Mei Niang defeat your interest, husband?" After saying that, she also gave Li Min a wink, and now let her Li Min felt even more angry and could hardly control himself. But Wu Meiniang laughed like a silver bell, jumped down from Li Min's arms and said: "Husband, the person we are waiting for has arrived. Meiniang's people have arranged him in a small courtyard south of the city lord's palace. Now he is in a hurry. To meet my husband, he has a special status and cannot stay out for a long time. In addition, this matter is very urgent and must be arranged as soon as possible after he returns. Therefore, husband, you¡¯d better go and see him first. Mei Niang will make a few for you tonight. Side dishes¡­¡± What Wu Meiniang said before was still serious. When she said the last sentence, her eyes were so charming that she could shed tears. Although Li Min could not control his feelings, he knew that business was important, so he had to hug Wu Meiniang and kiss her again. After a few mouthfuls, he was taken to the small courtyard where Wu Meiniang placed the man. The courtyard is not big, and there are several layers of palace guards outside. When Li Min asked someone to open the courtyard door, the people inside were already standing in front of the door to greet him. After Li Min entered the door, he was also looking at the person standing in front of him. Text Chapter 379 The Death of Soga Ezo He saw that the other person was short, and he knew he was a Japanese at a glance. He was not very old, but he looked similar to himself. His appearance was more handsome than before when he saw Brother Su Ga, and he also had a natural nobility about him. He looked more like a superior person, but when facing Li Min, he had an extremely humble attitude. "Are you the prince of the Japanese country?" Li Min glanced at the other party and said in a calm tone. "Your Highness, I am the one you are!" The young man named Zhong Daxiong bowed and said. The Japanese state was greatly influenced by Baekje, and the aristocracy in the country also regarded speaking Chinese as a beauty, so most of the aristocrats received strict Chinese education. This middle eldest brother is the son of the former Emperor Shumei and the current Emperor Hongji. Naturally, he was also educated in Chinese. "What conditions do you plan to use in exchange for my support?" Li Min and the other party came to the living room in the yard, and then asked again. Although the prince of the middle brother in front of him has a distinguished status in the Japanese country, he is suppressed by the Soga clan in every aspect. Therefore, he has long made up his mind to completely eradicate the Soga clan. Unfortunately, the Soga clan is so powerful that he has no power at all. Opportunity, and the intelligence personnel sent by Wu Meiniang to the Japanese Kingdom immediately contacted Brother Zhong after discovering this situation. At first, the other party did not pay much attention to it, and the contact between the two parties was not very close. It was not until Li Min landed with his soldiers in the Japanese Kingdom, Zhong Daxiong The eldest brother Wang Zi began to take the initiative to contact Li Min's intelligence personnel, and this time he secretly came to Shijian City. Hearing Li Min's directness, the prince, the eldest brother, did not hesitate and immediately said: "As long as His Highness is willing to help us destroy the Suga clan, we are willing to cede Chikushi Island, Iwami Castle occupied by His Highness and the area to the south. At the same time, if Your Highness wants Ezo Island, we are willing to send troops to help you expel the natives on the island. And we will pay tribute to you every year in the future, and the value of the tribute will never be less than 200,000 guan" Brother Zhongda talked eloquently and told the price he was willing to pay. These conditions were negotiated with the intelligence personnel sent by Wu Meiniang when he was in Asuka. These conditions were except for the fact that they sent troops to help Li Min seize Ezo Island afterwards. , other conditions are similar, not even as good as the conditions Li Min proposed to Brother Su Wachi just now. However, Li Min nodded after hearing this, as if he was very satisfied with this condition. I saw a smile on his face and said: "Okay. You must have discussed these conditions with my people many times, so I will not increase the price. But if you want to eradicate the Suga clan, how do you need my cooperation? " Hearing Li Min¡¯s agreement, Brother Zhong immediately showed a victorious smile. He took a step forward and said in a low voice: "Your Highness, since Soga's death in the deer battle last time, Soga Ezo's prestige has plummeted, but it still has extremely strong military strength in its hands, and this period Time has been spent in the military, which means that although we have contacted many ministers, we have no chance to make a move. Therefore, we hope that His Highness can delay the negotiations and put forward some conditions that make Soga Ezo unable to make the decision, so that he has to return to the court. We will discuss it with all the ministers, and then it¡¯s time for us to take action!¡± Li Min smiled and nodded after hearing this. In fact, Wu Meiniang had already known what Brother Zhongda and others were going to do, so when she saw Brother Su Wachi just now, she opened her mouth and put forward so many conditions. The purpose was not to get the other party to agree. But to cooperate with Brother Zhong and their actions in the afternoon. At that moment, Li Min immediately agreed to Brother Zhong¡¯s proposal and immediately sent someone to send him out of the city. After all, after getting Li Min's permission, he still had many things to prepare for his return, so it was inconvenient to stay here any longer. As for Brother Su Wochi, Li Min asked Wang An to show a tough attitude and refused to give in at all. Brother Soga Aka saw that Li Min had proposed such harsh conditions and refused to give in at all, which made him unable to make the decision. In the end, he had to send someone to give the conditions proposed by Li Min to Soga Ezo, hoping that he would decide for himself. However, Soga Ezo did not want to take responsibility. After all, if he had agreed to such a condition that was humiliating and humiliating the country, he would definitely become the eternal sinner of the Japanese people. It was with this intention that Soga Ezo had to leave the army, return to the Emperor's Palace, and convene the ministers to discuss with the famous words of Emperor Kogi. Such harsh conditions could not be decided even by him, a minister with all the power in the country. , then the only one who can make the decision is naturally Emperor Kogi. The Imperial Palace of Emperor Kogi is still under construction, so political affairs are still handled in the Imperial Palace of Emperor Shumei. Soga Ezo was very familiar with this place and entered the Emperor's Palace with his sword. Emperor Shuming's Imperial Palace was designed and built by craftsmen invited from Baekje. It was also modeled after the Imperial Palace of the Tang Dynasty. The largest palace was also similar to the Taiji Palace in Chang'an. It even had a similar name, called Daji Palace. Gokuden, where Emperor Kogi convened ministers to discuss matters. Soga Ezo is not as domineering as his son Soga Iruka, at least on the surface, he has no respect for the emperor's majesty.He is very noble, so before entering the Great Hall, he took off his sword and handed it to the guard according to the regulations, and then entered the hall alone. The important civil and military ministers on both sides of the hall have already taken their seats. Even Emperor Kogi is already sitting on his seat, just waiting for Soga Ezo to preside over the meeting. Seeing this situation, Soga Ezo felt a little complacent. His son's previous defeat greatly damaged his prestige, but now it seems that their Soga clan is still the most powerful family in Japan. It's a pity that Soga Ezo didn't know that after he entered the Daichiden, the palace door outside was tightly closed, and no one was allowed to enter or exit. Soga Ezo proudly walked towards the seat on the emperor's right, which was the exclusive seat for the First Minister. But what he didn't expect was that his seat was actually taken by a young man. When he saw it, When he saw this person, Soga Ezo immediately got angry and said: "Huangguchi boy, you are not allowed to participate in the affairs of the government, why don't you get out of here quickly!" The one who occupies the position of Soga Ezo is none other than Prince Nakadai. This prince has always been at odds with Soga Ezo. Unfortunately, although he is a prince, he has no real power, so he is often bullied by Soga and his son. Because of this, Soga Ezo didn't take his eldest brother, the prince, seriously at all, and he was afraid of scolding him loudly even in front of Emperor Kogi. But what Soga Ezo didn't expect was that his scolding not only failed to scare away the eldest brother, the prince, but actually made him stand angrily, and suddenly he shouted loudly: "Today is the day to kill the thief, all ministers, please hurry up" Do it quickly!¡± Following the roar of Prince Nakadai, Nakatomi Kamatatsu, who had been standing behind Nakadai, immediately pulled out his sword from under his robe and stabbed Soga Ezo in the head. However, due to panic, the sword did not hit. The key is just to make Soga Ezo's face bleed. At the same time, another assassin, Saeko Maro, also slashed Soga Ezo's thigh with his sword, causing the opponent to fall to the ground. Except for a few ministers, most people did not show any surprise when such a change occurred in a good court meeting. But Soga Ezo was shocked. When he fell to the ground, he happened to be in front of Emperor Kogoku. This made him shout as if he was grasping a life-saving straw: "What crime do I have? Please judge by the Emperor!" " After hearing this, Emperor Kogi glanced at Soga Ezo coldly. Although she was supported by the other party, Soga Ezo returned to the court with such harsh conditions, obviously because he wanted her to agree to the conditions of the Tang Dynasty. , if she agrees, then she, the emperor, will bear all the blame. Naturally, she is unwilling to do such a fool, so today's matter can be regarded as having her tacit approval. At this time, Prince Nakadai brother shouted loudly again: "Soga Ezo despises the imperial family, insults the emperor, and intends to seize the throne. Let's punish him together!" After the queen of the middle eldest brother finished shouting, she personally picked up the sword and rushed forward, and then chopped off Soga Ezo's head with one sword. At this time, other people also rushed over, and slashed Soga Ezo's head with their long swords. On the body, this is not that they torture the dead body, but to express their attitude at this time. As Soga Ezo was killed, the guards he brought outside the Emperor's Palace were also attacked and killed by the manpower organized by Nakadai and various ministers. At this time, heavy rain fell from the sky, and Soga Ezo's body was thrown into the Outside the Emperor's Palace, let the rain beat. It's a pity that a generation of Japanese powerful officials ended up like this after their death. However, after Soga Ezo was killed in the Emperor's Palace, the 60,000 troops in front also went into turmoil. Originally, only 20,000 of the 60,000 were members of the Soga clan, and the other 40,000 were from other domestic groups. Although the 20,000 people of the Soga clan are elite members of a wealthy family, they can easily be eliminated by the other 40,000 people without a leader and without prior knowledge. But what the Prince Nakadai didn't expect was that when he sent his Nakatomi Kamatashi to the army to take charge, preparing to wipe out the last military power of the Soga clan in one fell swoop, the news was revealed for some reason. Knowing the news that Soga Ezo was killed, this made all the backbones of the Soga clan very angry, and launched a rebellion in advance. As a result, they defeated the many with less, and 20,000 people killed 40,000 people. Even Nakatomi was defeated. Kamazu also died in the rebellion. After the Soga clan's rebels defeated the coalition of 40,000 powerful clans, they immediately returned to the Soga clan's castle, and then supported Soga Iruka's youngest son, Soga Hinata, who was only twelve years old, as the family governor, and then sent troops to attack the Asuka area. , but at this time, the various wealthy families had gathered their armies again to resist the Suga clan's offensive. This caused the Suga clan's attack to be frustrated and they had to retreat. Although the Soga clan failed to invade the Asuka area, it also caused great damage to the central area of ????the Japanese country. Countless people moved to avoid the war. The ministers in the Emperor's Palace were quarreling over this, and even executed them before. The prince, the eldest brother of Soga Ezo, was also criticized, thinking that he should not have killed Soga Ezo so recklessly before, otherwise there would not be today's disaster. And right in the political center of JapanWhen the area was in chaos, Li Min in Shijian City burst out laughing, then hugged Wu Meiniang and kissed her non-stop, because the mastermind behind all this came from the delicate little lady in his arms. And this kind of chaos in Japan is exactly what he wants to see in his dreams! (To be continued) Text Chapter 380 The Destruction of the Japanese Kingdom The Japanese king claimed to be the emperor and lived in the Yamato Kingdom in the Asuka region. This was the birthplace of the Japanese Kingdom. A hundred years ago, he slowly defeated the surrounding countries, large and small, and ruled the entire Japanese Kingdom, which was later Japan except Hokkaido. However, the central government of the Japanese country did not completely rule the local areas. There were many large and small wealthy families in the country. The areas ruled by these wealthy families were modeled after the Tang system, also called states. They were controlled by various wealthy families and had great freedom. Their status was the same as in Chinese history. The vassal states are similar, but they are generally not strong enough to compete with the central dynasty. The Asuka area is a general term. If broken down, it can be divided into five states, namely Shanzhou, Hezhou, Hezhou, Quanzhou, and Shezhou. Among them, Hezhou is the original Yamato Kingdom and the birthplace of the central dynasty of Japan. , the Imperial Palace of successive emperors is located here, and the entire state is under the direct jurisdiction of the emperor. Shanzhou in the northwest of Wazhu is also the seat of the feudal royal family and is indirectly controlled by the emperor. Among the remaining three states, Hezhou is the birthplace of the Soga clan and the place where the Soga clan has the strongest control. Later, through the management of Soga Ezo, the power of the Soga clan slowly declined. Stretching out from Hezhou, he also took Quanzhou and Shezhou into his own hands. Three of the five states in the political center of the Japanese state were controlled by the Suga clan. This was also one of the fundamentals of the Suga clan's power over the world. Soga Ezo was killed in the coup. The tribes of the Soga clan rebelled and supported Soga Irika's youngest son Soga Hinata as the governor of the family. He occupied the three states and competed with the central dynasty. The 20,000 troops of the Soga clan rebelled in advance and defeated the 40,000-strong army organized by the powerful clan. However, the emperor's line controlled most of the Japanese country after all, and other wealthy families in the country did not want to see the Soga clan defeat. Therefore, the wealthy clans that had previously maintained their strength no longer cared about anything else, and began to gather their elites. In a short time, they once again commemorated the 50,000-strong army, and then began to besiege the Suga clan. Facing an enemy that was twice as large as before, the Soga clan had to retreat continuously, and finally lost Quanzhou and Shezhou. They could only defend Hezhou to the death, so that the powerful alliance of the Emperor and his family could no longer advance. By this time, the powerful coalition forces also suffered heavy casualties and had to stop to rest. After this war. Both the Soga clan and the Emperor's faction were seriously injured, and neither of them had the strength to destroy each other for the time being, so they were in a stalemate for a while, but this gave Li Min an excellent opportunity. Originally, according to the previous agreement between Li Min and the Queen of Zhongda Mountain, the Japanese country ceded territory and paid compensation in exchange for Li Min's support. During this period, Li Min could no longer attack the Japanese country, but as a descendant. In Li Min's eyes, the so-called contract is meant to be torn up. Therefore, if he broke the contract and attacked Japan, he would not feel any psychological pressure at all. However, Wang An spoke out to stop Li Min's move. After all, in his opinion, the superior must maintain his own image. Even if he tears up the contract, he cannot do it so obviously. Regarding Wang An's words, Wu Meiniang, who was beside Li Min, also had a positive attitude, and she also came up with an ingenious way. That was to make use of Ishigami Moriga and launch an attack on the Asuka area under the banner of his ancestor, the Mononobe clan. Although the Mononobe clan had overwhelming power in Japan back then, they had already been destroyed. The Ishigami clan was just one of the clans that escaped. They were just a small wealthy clan in Iwami Castle and did not have much strength at all. There are even less than two hundred soldiers in hand. With this kind of strength, it is naturally impossible to attack the Japanese country, but as long as there is Li Min's support, everything will be different. First, Li Min mobilized all the more than 10,000 Silla troops from the rear. Incorporated into Ishigami Shouga's troops, these Silla troops are Ishigami Shouga's nominal direct troops. In addition to these, Kunlun slaves, family generals, and grassland people are also guest troops, and are recruited by Ishigami Shouga. 'Hire', to help the other party fight the war. After all preparations were completed, Ishigami Shouga immediately set out from Jiangshuang City in the name of avenging his ancestors, attacked the city along the way, and soon reached the core area of ??the Japanese country. The demise of the Mononobe clan has only been over fifty years ago, and the original destruction of the Mononobe clan was caused by the collaboration between the current Soga clan and the Emperor. It is a pity that things have not changed, but the two original allies have rebelled. There was internal strife, but the descendants of the Mononobe clan who were destroyed by them rose up to invade, but the two allies could no longer unite as before. Although Ishigami Shouga was a puppet controlled by Li Min, he also had a certain degree of freedom. For example, Li Min allowed him to recruit troops, and he also had certain rights to make military suggestions. And Ishigami Moriga was indeed a talented person, and he quickly gathered a motley army of 20,000 people. Although the combat effectiveness was not strong, it finally gained some momentum of its own. After the army in the name of the Mononobe clan reached the central area of ??Japan, what stood in front of them were Sanzhou controlled by the Emperor's family and Kazhou controlled by the Soga clan. Regarding these two feuds, Ishigami Moriga naturally hoped to destroy them all. However, out of some considerations, Li Min ordered Ishigami Moriga to attack the emperor first.relationship. This is mainly due to two reasons. The secondary reason is that Li Min had an agreement with the prince, the eldest brother, at the beginning. Although he is now in the name of Monobe clan, everyone knows what is going on, so let's just put them first Forget it. The main reason is because the Emperor's family is the real ruler of the Japanese country after all. If they are left behind, there may be unpredictable changes, and the Soga family has been forced to stay in one state, with no chance to stand up. , so there is no need to worry at all. As for Li Min, no, to be precise, it was the attack by the Mononobe clan's army. Although the emperor's clan, led by Emperor Kogi and Prince Nakadai, tried their best to resist, the powerful coalition forces in their hands were okay to attack the Soga clan, but against the When Li Min brought the army, they could only be beaten. Moreover, the city that they thought was extremely strong in the past was completely vulnerable to the Tang army's attack. No one could stop the Tang army's advance. On the 21st day of the twelfth lunar month in the thirteenth year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty, Ishigami Shouga led a large number of Tang troops into the Emperor's Palace. Emperor Koji and a group of royals committed suicide and died. On the same day, Prince Shotoku's Ikaruga Palace was also captured. On the back of the mountain The elder brother led the Kamigiya royal family to surrender, but Prince Shotoku was one of the murderers of the Mononobe clan, so he was secretly slaughtered by Ishigami Moriga. He even dug up Prince Shotoku's mausoleum and pulled out the bones. If left exposed to the sun, the line of Japanese emperors would be extinct. However, in the process of Ishigami Moruga leading the army to destroy the emperor, the Soga clan, who had been trapped in Hezhou, bypassed Ishigami Moraga and directly sent an envoy to contact Li Min, expressing his willingness to surrender and for They are willing to pay any price just to survive! In Li Min's study in Shijian City, both Wang An and Wu Meiniang were present. Li Min raised his head and said to them: "The Suwo clan is willing to surrender without any conditions. What do you think should be done?" Hearing Li Min's question, Wang An said with a smile: "Your Highness, you must have already made a plan in your mind, so you don't need to ask me to tell you again!" Hearing Wang An's words, Li Min and Wu Meiniang looked at each other and laughed: "Wang Fu really understands me. The overall situation of the Japanese country has been decided. The next step is to consider how to rule here. But compared to Silla Like Baekje, the Japanese country is isolated overseas, and unlike Taiwan, there are many Japanese people here, which is really troublesome to manage. So I think in the early stage, I can find some people among the Japanese people who are willing to obey the king and help We manage it together, but if there is only one Ishigami guarding me, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease, but this Soga clan can actually make use of it.¡± After hearing Li Min's words, Wang An immediately spoke in praise: "What your Highness is worried about is that although we have conquered the political center of Japan and the line of Japanese kings has been extinct, the central and northern parts of Honshu Island are still under the rule of major powers. With the powerful clans in control, plus the Tsukushi and Iyo Islands, if we want to completely pacify them, we will probably have to pay a lot of casualties. It is better to control the Japanese with Japanese, support the Ishigami and Soga clans, and let them take the lead for us. To pacify the Japanese state, we must grasp a few points during this process!" Hearing Wang An's last words, Li Min immediately said seriously: "Master Wang, please speak!" The king soothed his beard and said: "Your Highness, although we can support the Ishigami and Soga clans, we cannot leave the Japanese country alone. We must send officials in to take all the Japanese country's finances into our hands. The second is to ban the Japanese country. To make weapons, all the weapons needed must be purchased from the Prince of Qi. If there is no money, you can use people to pay off the debt. After all, we are short of slaves in all aspects. The third is to fully implement Chineseization in the Japanese country, and it must be enforced. If anyone dares If there is trouble, immediately send the Ishigami clan and the Soga clan to lead people to suppress it. North Korea and China and South Korea will also start to implement this." When he said this, Wang An suddenly showed a sinister smile on his face and said: "The last point is to stir up dissatisfaction with the two clans among the people of the Japanese country, and try to make their two clans famous among the people in the country. The mess leaves them with no other choice but to rely on us, so that His Highness can have strong control over them and allow them to act more loyally!" Hearing the four points put forward by Wang An, Li Min nodded repeatedly, especially the last point, which made him very satisfied. Although Wu Meiniang next to him had not spoken, after hearing Wang An mention these points, he saw that He also looked at the other party with a hint of admiration, and at the same time thought to himself: I usually see this Mr. Wang as a scholar, but I didn't expect that he is also full of evil. Such a sanctimonious person is indeed His Highness's teacher! ps: Sorry, there is something going on at home today, and it may be a while later at night. I¡¯m really sorry! Text Chapter 381 Mei Niang is sick In the Shijian City Lord's Mansion, Li Min stood in the Nuan Pavilion and looked west, with a look of longing in his eyes. Today is already the 29th day of the twelfth lunar month, and tomorrow is the New Year's Eve. Li Min should have rushed to Sixian City to spend the Spring Festival with Wen Xin, Chou Chou and the others. However, the war in Japan has just been settled, and everything is still the same. There was such a mess that Li Min couldn't leave at all, so he had to write a letter to Wen Xin and the others, explaining that he couldn't go back. Wen Xin and the others also understood very well, especially when they replied to the letter, there was Chou Chou on it. The little handprint made Li Min feel relieved and missed his family even more. The weather today is not very good. It has been gloomy since the morning. By noon, it finally started to snow heavily. It is now almost dusk and there is already a thick layer of snow on the ground, but the snow is still there. There is no sign of stopping. The fire in the Nuan Pavilion was blazing, and Li Min was sitting on a couch covered with thick fur. There were a few side dishes and a pot of old wine on the small table next to him. Whenever Li Min drank all the wine in the cup, there was a The waiter Wen'er immediately picked up the wine bottle and filled it for Li Min. Wen'er also just arrived at Shijian City from Sixian. Because Li Min came out to fight this time, Wen'er and Hua'er didn't bring any maids with him. However, after Wen Xin received Li Min's letter, she knew that the war in Japan had been decided, and she was worried about the cold weather. There was no one around Li Min who knew the cold and heat to take care of her, so she asked the most considerate Wen'er to reply with the letter. Unfortunately, Wen Xin didn't know that there was a charming Wu Meiniang beside Li Min, who would never freeze to death in this winter. Li Min took a sip of the old wine in the glass and felt a line of fire going straight from his throat into his stomach. There is also a bit more heat on my body, which makes me feel particularly comfortable in this cold weather. It's a pity that Wang An went to Hezhou in the Japanese country, so he couldn't find anyone to drink with, so he could only drink by himself here. The line of Japanese emperors was destroyed, the Soga clan surrendered, and the entire Japanese kingdom was completely pacified. Wang An rushed to maintain the operation of the Japanese kingdom and at the same time take over the Japanese kingdom completely. However, due to the previous war, the Asuka area, which was the political, economic, and cultural center of Japan, was greatly damaged. Murders, arson and other incidents occurred one after another. Li Min had a noble status and naturally could not take risks there, so Wang An took the initiative to ask for help and rushed there to restrain the army and establish a new order in the Japanese country after the war. The surrender of the Soga clan greatly shocked the entire Japanese nation. After all, as the most powerful clan in the country, they are the ones that others need to look up to in terms of strength and reputation. Now he is begging for his life from His Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty, which shocked the other wealthy families of the Japanese country. They also made wise choices and began to send people to contact the Tang army in the Feiniao area to express their determination to surrender. Li Min was naturally very happy about this result. Although the Ishigami clan had great hatred for the Soga clan, they did not dare to say anything after seeing that this was Li Min's intention. However, after the Soga clan surrendered, The army was also dispatched by Su Dingfang on the front line. For some unknown reason, the armies of the Soga clan and the Ishigami clan were next to each other, which caused constant quarrels between the two armies. Small conflicts broke out from time to time, making the relationship between the two clans even worse. Speaking of which, the Soga clan originally had 20,000 elites, but in order to resist the encirclement and suppression by the Emperor's group, half of the 20,000 people were killed or injured. There are only about 10,000 people left now, and the Ishigami clan only has about 20,000 miscellaneous troops. Their combat effectiveness is extremely weak, but they have the advantage of having more people. On the contrary, his strength is comparable to that of the Soga clan, and no one can overpower the other. As for Li Min's grassland people, Kunlun slaves and other troops, they all stood aside and watched. Even the 15,000-strong Silla army no longer listened to the orders of the Ishigami clan. Thinking of the current chaotic situation of the Japanese country, Li Min had a headache. The Japanese country was different from Silla and Baekje. There were many wealthy families in the country, and each wealthy family was equivalent to a small kingdom. Although he now ostensibly expressed his feelings to Li Min, Surrender, but no one can guarantee whether they will cause any trouble in the future. After all, these wealthy families have many unequal armies in their hands. This situation makes Li Min, who has long been accustomed to a unified dynasty, very uncomfortable. Now, We can only hope that Wang An can solve this situation. , during the Chinese New Year, it¡¯s better to put these troubles aside and find something relaxing to do. Thinking of this, Li Min shook his head, and Wen'er next to him was very considerate. Seeing Li Min's appearance, he immediately said: "Your Highness, today is twenty-nine. Although we are not together with the princess, the New Year still has to go." Passed, how about you write a few Spring Festival couplets, and then we can tape up the study and bedroom doors together?" Originally, there was no such thing as Spring Festival couplets in the Tang Dynasty. During the Spring Festival, every house would hang peach charms. However, after Li Min traveled through time, he brought over the New Year's greetings of later generations. In the past two years, during the New Year's Eve in Prince Qi's Mansion, they had to hang peach charms. Eating dumplings with Spring Festival couplets was very lively. Today Wen'er saw that Li Min was worried about something, so she proposed to post Spring Festival couplets to let him relax. ?However, after hearing this, Li Min pointed at Wen'er and laughed: "You stinky girl, you don't know that my handwriting is ugly, but you still want me to write couplets. If you post them on the door, won't you make people laugh? ?¡± Wen'er naturally knew that Li Min's handwriting was ugly, and she also knew that the Spring Festival couplets every year were written by Princess Wen Xin herself. However, she mainly wanted to make Li Min happy, so she covered her mouth and smiled and said: "Your Highness, Princess Wenxin's handwriting is natural It's very good, but women write with a certain amount of femininity, and during the holidays, we get rid of the old and welcome the new, blocking the bad smell at the beginning of the year. Men are yang, and His Highness is a dragon and a phoenix among people, with more yang energy in his body, so only The words you wrote are most suitable to be posted during the Spring Festival." Hearing what the little girl said was clear and logical, although he knew it was to make him happy, Li Min was very happy. He waved his hand and said: "Okay, I will make an exception for Wen'er and write a few pictures today." Character!" As soon as Li Min agreed, Wen'er immediately agreed happily and trotted to prepare pen and ink. In a short time, everything for writing the Spring Festival couplets was ready, and Li Min flattened the red paper on the table. Then he picked up a large wolf brush and wrote several Spring Festival couplets with a swipe of the brush. To be honest, although Li Min has been in Datang for more than three years, his broken handwriting has still not improved much. This is mainly because he is too lazy and can't stand the pain of practicing calligraphy. Even when he wants to write, he usually looks for If someone writes for you, the result can be imagined. The words he writes look like they are drunk, staggering around and making them look ugly. However, it doesn¡¯t matter if the calligraphy is ugly, what he wants is a bonus, and although Li Min has no literary talent, he still remembers a few Spring Festival couplets, such as the most commonly used one, "As time goes by, people live longer, and spring fills the universe with blessings." and so on. Although it may seem vulgar, it is all about this festive spirit. Wen'er has long been accustomed to Li Min's ugly calligraphy. When he saw Li Min finished writing, he immediately picked up the scissors and cut it, and pulled Li Min to paste it on all the doors he could see. At this time, Li Min's interest in celebrating the New Year was also aroused. After posting the Spring Festival couplets, he felt that it was not enough, so he asked the kitchen to prepare dumpling fillings, and he wanted to make a few dumplings himself. When Wen'er saw that Li Min finally stopped thinking about those troublesome things, she was naturally very happy and immediately ordered her servants to prepare. The people in the kitchen were all the old men of Prince Qi who came with Wen'er. They knew that His Highness wanted to eat dumplings during the Chinese New Year, so the noodles and fillings were ready-made and delivered quickly. Li Min kneaded the dumplings with Wen'er enthusiastically. Noodles, rolling out the dough, but although Li Min is good at cooking, he is not very good at cooking. He can't even roll out the dumpling wrappers, so in the end he had to ask Wen'er to help. Making dumplings may seem simple, but it is actually a technical job that not just everyone can do. Li Min has eaten countless dumplings, but has only made them by hand a few times. As a result, this time his face was covered with flour, and he couldn¡¯t make dumplings. The dumplings that came out were all big and small and oddly shaped, and some of them were not closed yet. As soon as they were put into the pot, they would definitely turn into stuffing soup. Seeing Li Min's embarrassment and looking at those weird-looking dumplings, Wen'er finally couldn't help but laugh out loud. As a result, Li Min was so angry that he yelled at her to punish her by eating all the dumplings she made. Thinking of Wen'er hearing that Li Min used the dumplings he made as punishment, she laughed even harder. "Hey, by the way, why didn't you see Meiniang come out today?" While Li Min and Wen'erbao were working hard, he suddenly discovered that Wu Meiniang didn't seem to be seen all day today. Hearing Li Min¡¯s question, Wen¡¯er hurriedly replied: ¡°Your Highness, Wu Yanren said she was feeling a little unwell, and she was more afraid of the cold, so she stayed in the room.¡± Wen'er had met Wu Meiniang before in Chang'an. When she came to Shijian City this time, she realized that it was Li Min who kidnapped Wu Meiniang, not the fifth prince Li You who was now rushed to Jincheng as governor. However, Wen'er is one of the people Li Min trusts most, and Wu Meiniang will enter Prince Qi's house sooner or later, so it doesn't matter if she knows in advance. Wen'er even treats Wu Meiniang as a good person. Hearing that Wu Meiniang was not feeling well, Li Min then thought that when he got up this morning, Wu Meiniang said she was sleepy and it was cold, so she stayed in bed and couldn't get up. Li Min didn't pay attention at that time. He told her to have a good rest, and then got up and went to work. Could it be that Mei Niang was really sick? Thinking of this, Li Min stopped making dumplings. He stood up and went to the bedroom. This is where he and Wu Meiniang lived. Because this is a Japanese country, it is not convenient to bring a maid to serve. Now Wu Meiniang only has one of her own personal maids to take care of her. When Li Min rushed to the bedroom, Wu Meiniang still hadn't gotten up. She was half leaning on the bed, drinking porridge with the maid serving her. However, her brows were slightly furrowed, and she didn't seem to want to eat. "Meiniang, are you sick? Why didn't someone inform me earlier?" Li Min saw Wu Meiniang's haggard face, and couldn't help but blame himself at the moment, and at the same time there was a hint of blame in his tone.   "Haha, nothing is wrong with Meiniang. I just feel sleepy and have no strength. It's not uncomfortable at all. I just don't want to eat, and my husband rarely has leisure time. I don't want to disturb your rest because of this little thing!" Wu Meiniang felt that Li Min was worried. Concerned, he showed a bright smile and said. "No, it's such a cold weather. You might have some disease. Wen'er, hurry up and find a doctor to take a look!" Li Min felt relieved when he saw that Mei Niang was in good spirits, but decided to find a doctor. Take a look. Text Chapter 382: Another name to choose In Wu Meiniang's bedroom, Li Min stared at the doctor's face nervously. Although Wu Meiniang said that she was not seriously ill, Li Min was still a little worried, for fear of some bad news. The person who diagnosed Wu Meiniang's pulse was Dr. Hu brought by Li Min. He specialized in bruises and injuries. Of course, he also had good methods for treating other diseases. I saw Dr. Hu holding his long beard with his hand, closing his eyes and concentrating on diagnosing the pulse. After a moment, a look of surprise appeared on his face, and he stood up quickly and bowed to Li Min and said: "Congratulations, Your Highness, Yan Ren is not sick, but You are very happy, judging from the pulse pattern, it must be at least a month old!" "Really!" Li Min stood up happily after hearing this, with a look of surprise on his face. He and Wu Meiniang have been together for more than a year, but the other party has been silent. Unexpectedly, she is pregnant now. . In fact, it¡¯s not surprising when you think about it. Although Wu Meiniang and Li Min have been together for more than a year, they have been together less and apart more often. And counting the days, the child in Wu Meiniang¡¯s belly happened to be conceived when they first arrived in Japan. At that time, the two People meet again after seeing each other for a long time, they get tired of being together every day, and it¡¯s not unusual to get pregnant. And when Wu Meiniang suddenly heard the news that she was pregnant, she was shocked. Then she asked the imperial doctor again with a look of ecstasy: "Yiyi Hu, are you sure, I am really pregnant?" Dr. Hu could also understand Wu Meiniang's surprise, and smiled and said: "Don't worry, I am good at surgery. Although Hu is only good at surgery, he has been practicing medicine for decades. He can still tell whether he has a happy pulse or not." Although Hu Yuyi's words were a bit joking, they were very sure of the news of Wu Meiniang's pregnancy. This made her burst into tears of joy, and Wen'er also stepped forward to congratulate Wu Meiniang and Li Min. Although Li Min already has a child, Chou Chou, she is a girl after all. Li Min doesn't care about men and women, but others don't think so. For example, Wu Meiniang hopes that she will give birth to a boy. Although he is not a legitimate child, he is still the eldest son after all. Li Min must love him more. So after knowing that she was pregnant, Wu Meiniang was really overjoyed. Dr. Hu gave Wu Meiniang a prescription for miscarriage, and then took the medicine himself. After instructing the maid next to Wu Meiniang on how to prepare the medicine, he also told Wu Meiniang some precautions in early pregnancy, and then turned and left. But before he left. He also specifically warned Li Min in a low voice not to sleep with Wu Meiniang. This made Li Min very depressed, wondering if he didn't even know this bit of common sense? After seeing off Dr. Hu, Wen'er and the maid next to Wu Meiniang went down to make medicine, while Li Min carefully covered Wu Meiniang with a quilt. At the same time, he said softly: "Mei Niang, the child in your belly is the biggest now, so you must have a good rest. As for the intelligence matters, you can leave it to Yang Shi and his wife for the time being. Don't worry about it anymore!" Hearing Li Min's caring words, Wu Meiniang's face also surged with sweetness. He held his lower abdomen, which still had no abnormalities, and said: "My husband told me that Mei Niang will have a good rest, but I have always been responsible for the overall situation of intelligence matters. If I let go suddenly, I am worried that it will bring harm to my husband." Sorry for the inconvenience!¡± After hearing this, Li Min waved his hand and said: "It doesn't matter. Now that the Japanese country has been destroyed, we won't make any big moves for the time being, so we can relax a little in terms of intelligence. In addition, Mr. Yang and his family will also come to me from Chang'an." , although Mr. Yang is old. But if we let him take over for a while, and with the help of Yang Jiu and Yang Shi, there will definitely be no problem!" After hearing that Li Min asked Mr. Yang to replace her, Wu Meiniang finally felt relieved. Although she had never met the adoptive father of Yang Shi and his wife, she also knew that Mr. Yang was already ninety years old. Although he was in strong health, But I definitely can't be in charge of intelligence work for a long time. After I give birth to a child, I will definitely still be in charge of intelligence matters. After a while, Wen'er prepared the anti-fetal medicine, and Li Min fed Wu Meiniang to drink it himself, and then talked with her, but Wu Meiniang suddenly said coquettishly: "Husband, can you give our unborn son a name?" " After hearing this, Li Min smiled and said: "Meiniang, how do you know he is a son? What if he is a daughter?" "Bah, bah, your highness already has a Chou Chou, why are you still thinking about having a daughter? I want a son!" Wu Meiniang grabbed Li Min's hand and said coquettishly again. Li Min doesn't care whether it's a son or a daughter, but a mother naturally hopes to give birth to a son in one fell swoop, so that she will have hope for the rest of her life. Seeing that Wu Meiniang wanted a son so much, Li Min stopped looking at her and said immediately: "Okay, since you want a son, let's have a son, but the name is a bit troublesome, let me Think about it!" After Li Min finished speaking, his brows immediately wrinkled. For him, coming up with a name was a very difficult task. In order to give Chou Chou a name, he had put a lot of thought into it, and Xijun and the others couldn't help but think of several names. Satisfied, I just barely passed the Chou Chou breast? In the end, he asked Concubine Yang to help him come up with a maiden name of 'Anyi', but now Wu Meiniang forced him to give him a boy's name, which was really difficult for him. But finally, Li Min was still a little quick-witted. He thought that this child was conceived in the Japanese country, and now the Japanese country was under his control. Finally, he had a flash of inspiration and said: "Mei Niang, this child has come with great joy, and it is for the sake of her husband." Just after pacifying the Japanese kingdom, we received such good news, so why not just name the child 'Ping Japanese'?" Originally, in Li Min¡¯s opinion, this name was of great commemorative significance, and Wu Meiniang would have agreed. However, Wu Meiniang unexpectedly frowned and said, "There is a Japanese character in the name, which is too unpleasant. How could our son have such a name?" Seeing that Wu Meiniang was dissatisfied, Li Min had no choice but to think again, but after naming several names one after another, Wu Meiniang found faults of one kind or another. In fact, it¡¯s not to blame Wu Meiniang for being picky. Originally, Li Min¡¯s ability to pick names was poor. The first one was decent, but the other names were basically on the same level as names like Erdan and Gou Sheng. Wu Meiniang was also the Duke of the country after all. After that, it was naturally impossible for him to agree to give his son such a name. In the end, Wu Meiniang saw that Li Min couldn't come up with a good name, so she had to say: "Husband, according to what you and Meiniang said, after completely controlling the Japanese country, it is equivalent to giving you the last stumbling block to expand abroad. Kicking it off, from now on, it will be the beginning of your sailing overseas. In this case, why not name our child Li Qi. This name is not only nice, but also has important commemorative significance. What do you think?" When Li Min heard the name Li Qi, he immediately praised her: "Meiniang is still talented in literature, so our child will be named Li Qi!" Seeing Li Min agreeing immediately, Wu Meiniang pursed her lips and smiled. She knew that Li Min didn't really think the name he had chosen sounded good, but was afraid that she would ask him to name it again. Of course, she would not point it out to his face. Although Wu Meiniang's pregnancy made Li Min very happy, it also posed a problem for him, that is, about Wu Meiniang's identity. Although Wen'er and some servants now call her Wu Meiniang, in fact, Wu Meiniang is But she still belongs to the kind of person who has no name and no status. In the past, it was fine, but now the two of them even have children. If Wu Meiniang is not given a real status, I am afraid that even Li Min himself will feel guilty. Nearly three years have passed since the kidnapping of Wu Meiniang. Except for the person involved and Wu Meiniang's family, I am afraid that even Li Shimin does not remember this incident. And the original victim Li You has now been assigned to Jincheng by Li Min, so As long as she pays attention, Wu Meiniang's identity should not be discovered again. Thinking of this, Li Min finally decided to marry Wu Meiniang openly and honestly, but her name had to be changed. Wu Meiniang also knew this, so she changed her surname to her mother's surname of Yang, and only used the word "mei" in her name. Her full name is Yang Meier, and her identity is easy to handle. Yang Lie, the judge under Yang Xun at the time, is now reused by Li Min. Moreover, Yang Lie's identity is very confidential. Even his family situation is rarely known, so Li Min knows it. Yang Lie shouted and arranged for Wu Meiniang to be his daughter, ready to be hired into the palace. For this kind of situation, Yang Lie would naturally wish for it. After all, although he knew that she had nothing to do with him, she was at least his daughter in name. And having such a backer in the palace, he felt much more at ease. After Wu Meiniang¡¯s identity was arranged, the appointment to the palace had to be handled by Wen Xin of Sixian City. After all, she was the real princess. If Li Min wanted to add a woman to his side, he had to get Wen Xin¡¯s consent. However, in Li Min's opinion, this was not a difficult problem. After all, Wen Xin had been urging him to take a concubine. Now that he had taken the initiative to take a woman as his concubine, she would definitely agree. Thinking of this, Li Min immediately wrote a letter to Wen Xin. However, because it was inconvenient to tell Wu Meiniang's true identity in the letter, mainly because he was afraid of confirming the truth, he simply told the made-up identity of Yang Mei'er. He also told Wen Xin that this woman had been with him for a long time and was still pregnant, so he wanted to give him the identity of a surname and hoped that she would agree and so on. Li Min thought it was a sure thing, but unfortunately he didn't expect that Wen Xin, who was far away in Sixian City, read his letter for a long time after receiving it, and finally found Xijun and Jin Shengman. After discussing it for a long time, the three of them jointly wrote a reply to Li Min. Although the letter did not say anything too serious, it expressed an attitude that Yang Meier could enter, but the position of Yanren could not. If you give it to her, the most you can do is accept her as a concubine. After receiving the reply, Li Min became angry with Wen Xin for the first time. He believed that Wen Xin was jealous of Wu Mei Niang's pregnancy, so he deliberately made things difficult for her regarding her status. After all, Wen Xin was a princess, but she had not been able to have a child yet. Now I see a person without any nameThe woman is also pregnant with her own flesh and blood, so she is naturally very angry. But after Li Min calmed down, he felt that this reason was untenable. The most important thing was that Wen Xin was not the kind of jealous woman. But if it wasn't for this reason, then what was the reason that made Wen Xin not willing to give it to him? What about giving the position of ‹çÈË to Wu Meiniang? (To be continued) Text Chapter 383 When the time comes? In Wen Xin's bedroom, Jin Shengman asked uneasily: "Sister, this is the first time that my husband has taken the initiative to bring a woman into the house. Isn't it inappropriate for us to just refuse?" After hearing this, Wen Xin shook her head, and while teasing Chou Chou, who had learned to walk, she said: "It is a good thing for your husband to have a girl to enrich the palace, but the woman named Yang has a bad moral character and has no She has already conceived a child with her husband. Although this may be her fault, as a woman, she still has bad virtues. Our palace has two more places than other palaces, but that¡¯s still you, Sister Shengman. You can't just give what you earn back to a woman with a bad moral character like this for free!" Wen Xin's reasons are very sufficient. After all, this era is not like later generations. Pregnancy before marriage is absolutely not allowed. And no matter what the reason is, as long as a woman commits this crime, she will not be able to do so in terms of women's ethics. qualified. Li Min, who was far away in the country of Japan, probably wouldn't have guessed that it was he who wrote about Wu Meiniang's pregnancy in the letter that caused Wen Xin to refuse to accept Wu Meiniang as his wife. Hearing Wen Xin's words, Xi Jun next to him also joined in and said, "Sister Wen Xin is right. There are four positions in our palace, one for me, one for sister Shengman, and the remaining sister Mengxue is celebrating the New Year." If you want to enter the mansion, you must think carefully about the position of the last person, and you must not let him out easily." Seeing that even Xijun, who was a native, also had a supportive attitude, Jin Shengman stopped arguing, but he couldn't help but feel a sense of sadness in his heart. Although she was one of the people, it was just a title. She and Li Min were not actually married at all, and she had to be careful in front of each other for fear of offending him. After all, her marriage to Li Min was only for political purposes. Unlike Wen Xin and Xi Jun, they had a deep emotional foundation, so they could refute Li Min's face, but she didn't dare. Seeing the look on Jin Shengman's face, Wen Xin thought she was still hesitant about this matter, so she smiled and said: "Sister, don't worry, I have already told my grandmother about this matter, and she also felt that the woman surnamed Yang His virtue is lacking, so when my husband comes back, my grandmother will talk to him about it in person, and my husband has always been respectful to my grandmother, so naturally he won't say anything more." Jin Shengman saw that Wen Xin had misunderstood what he was thinking, but he didn't point it out and immediately said it was true with a smile. Then he and Wen Xin also made fun of the clown. The one-and-a-half-year-old Chou Chou is now at an active age. He is running around in the warm bedroom with his two fleshy short legs. At the same time, he is barking incessantly. Unfortunately, the people around him No one could understand what she was saying, and occasionally one or two clear words would pop out, which would immediately make Wen Xin and the others laugh non-stop. At the same time, he stuffed the snacks in his hand into Chou Chou's little mouth, which caused Chou Chou, who was teething, to drool even more. It¡¯s already mid-February, and this year¡¯s winter in Si¡¯an is coming and going quickly. Some time ago, the warm wind from the sea blew away the coldness in the city, and the whole city became a little warm. Unfortunately, the original residents of Sixian City have been moved to North Korea and Central Korea. Most of the people living in the city now are people who moved from the Tang Dynasty, and most of them are businessmen. However, they don¡¯t really live here for a long time, but often come to Sixi to do business, so they simply bought a house in the city. It¡¯s not very expensive anyway, and when they have time, they can bring their family here for a short stay. a period of time. In the back garden of the Sixi Palace, large tracts of cherry blossoms have begun to bloom. Yesterday, Wen Xin and the others held a cherry blossom viewing party. A group of women sat under the cherry blossom trees, drinking wine and reciting poems. It was very lively. However, there was a sudden wind today and the temperature dropped a bit, so the back garden was much cooler than usual. There is the largest cherry blossom tree in the southwest corner of the back garden. An old woman stands under the tree. Her silver hair contrasts with the white cherry blossoms on the tree. It is difficult to tell where the hair is and where the flowers are. In the right hand of the old woman, she is holding a little girl about eleven or twelve years old, who looks very delicate and cute. She is staring at her big beautiful eyes, looking left and right, as if My mind is not on admiring the scenery. In addition to the old man and the young man under the cherry tree, in a warm pavilion not far away, a middle-aged woman wearing a Taoist robe was making tea. When the warm pavilion was filled with the fragrance of tea, she started to shout. Said: "Mother, Cai'er, come and taste the tea sent from the south. I heard that it is produced in Wuyi Mountain, and there are less than ten tea trees. It is really hard to find. If it weren't for Liu Lang's light, we But I can¡¯t afford such expensive tea.¡± The old woman under the cherry blossom tree is naturally Li Min's maternal grandmother, Empress Xiao. The little girl she pulled is her granddaughter Cai'er, and the Taoist nun making tea is Empress Xiao's biological daughter, Princess Nanyang. Since the last time I went to Yangzhou After burying Yang Xian, they first lived in Prince Qi's Mansion in Dengzhou, and then came to Sixian with Li Min, just to relax. Queen Xiao is from the south, and there are such cherry blossom trees in her hometown, and they can even beIt is said that the cherry blossom trees in Baekje actually came from southern China. Seeing things from her hometown in this overseas place, Empress Xiao naturally felt particularly warm, so whenever she had time, she would come to sit in the back garden. Now that the cherry blossoms are in full bloom, she stayed in the back garden every day. inside. Cai'er was seen using her small hands to help Queen Xiao walk to the Nuan Pavilion, and then asked her to sit down slowly. Compared to last year, Queen Xiao was obviously older, her back was stooped, and the wrinkles on her face were deeper. What has changed is the two eyes. Although they have a bit of the turbidity unique to the elderly, their weather-beaten shrewdness has not diminished by half. After Empress Xiao sat down, she suddenly took a deep breath, and then looked down at the tea bowl on the stone table. The tea soup in the bowl was bright in color, and the tea fragrance actually contained the scent of yucca flowers. With her heart and spleen open, Empress Xiao couldn't help but praise: "Good tea, just the aroma of it makes people feel otherworldly. It is indeed a good tea that is hard to find with a million dollars!" Hearing her mother's praise, Princess Nanyang also smiled and said: "Mother, this tea is naturally good. I heard that the annual output is not much. This time someone gave Liu Lang only five kilograms. Wen Xin knows that you love tea. , so I will send half of it, and let them share the rest, thanks to Rokuro not liking tea, otherwise one more person would have to share the tea." Seeing such a bright smile on the face of the nearly fifty-year-old Princess Nanyang, Empress Xiao also felt a little more comforted. Her daughter had a strong personality and had personally agreed to kill her Yuwen family's son, but she never After that, she became a monk and practiced Taoism to relieve the pain in her heart. She rarely smiled on her face. Unexpectedly, after staying at Liulang's place, she seemed much happier than before. Queen Xiao and her daughter were sipping good tea and admiring the beautiful scenery of cherry blossoms outside the Nuan Pavilion. For a while, no one said anything. Only Cai'er was not very honest, and she couldn't tell the quality of the tea. She picked up the tea bowl and drank it all in one gulp, which made Empress Xiao smile. Cai'er then said in a depressed tone: "It's so boring, 2 If my cousin is not here, I will get tired of seeing the best scenery." Hearing Cai'er mention Li Min, Queen Xiao stroked her head and said, "Cai'er, your second cousin is a person who has done great things. He has conquered another country outside. With such achievements, he can almost catch up. Your uncle is now the emperor." Unexpectedly, Cai'er curled her lips after hearing this and said, "My cousin is really like that too. What's the point of calling all day long? There is a beauty like my cousin at home, and a daughter as beautiful and well-behaved as Chou Chou. Want me?" If it¡¯s my cousin, he will definitely stay at home every day and never go out again!¡± Hearing Cai'er's daughter-in-law's words, Queen Xiao and Princess Nanyang both looked at each other and smiled, without saying anything else. Cai'er's eyes suddenly lit up at this moment, and she saw a swing under a tree not far away. She said something to Queen Xiao, and then trotted off to play on the swing. Looking at the unladylike Cai'er, Queen Xiao's face showed a hint of doting. Now all her thoughts were on Cai'er, but she usually didn't have much control over Cai'er. As long as Cai'er felt happy, she would She can do whatever she likes, and she is not forced to smile without showing her teeth. After all, with Cai'er's status, no matter what happens in the future, she won't worry about getting married, so it's okay to indulge a little now. Seeing that Cai'er was playing happily, Princess Nanyang asked the maids around her to keep up and take care of Cai'er so that Cai'er wouldn't fall. Then he looked at Empress Xiao, hesitated for a moment and then said: "Mother, my daughter has something unclear, should I ask her about it?" Queen Xiao was stunned for a moment, then said softly: "You and I, mother and daughter, are there anything else we can't ask?" Princess Nanyang frowned slightly and said in a low voice: "Mother, Liulang is currently outside. He first occupied Taiwan Island, then destroyed Silla and Baekje, and now even Japan has been destroyed. As a result, Liulang is now going to He has people, even more money if he wants it, and he also has a place, so next, will he" Princess Nanyang did not finish what she said, but the following meaning was already very clear. Li Min now has a large population and land, and has the foundation for establishing a country. If there are no accidents, then he should establish a country and proclaim himself emperor. However, Empress Xiao smiled after hearing this, and the shrewd look in her eyes became even more intense. She took a sip of tea and then said: "Nanyang, don't look at Liu Lang occupying land and destroying the country now, but in fact all this is far from the truth. Without the support of the Tang Dynasty, and nothing else, the population alone would be greatly restricted. After all, those foreign races are not trustworthy. Liu Lang still trusts us Han people, so in the next time, Liu Lang will rely on the Tang Dynasty on his back. The Tang Dynasty attracted people to live in his territory. Only when he has a large number of Han people in his hands can Liulang truly have a certain amount of capital!" "Mother, what do you mean?" Princess Nanyang still didn't quite understand. Seeing her daughter¡¯s puzzled look, Queen Xiao had to put down her tea bowl and shook her head.He smiled lightly and said: "Nanyang, you don't understand political things. There are some things that you know will happen, but the people involved have to pretend not to know. But as long as everything is done, everything will naturally come to an end!" (To be completed!) Continued) Text Chapter 384 Slave Port In April of the 14th year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty, the southern end of the Kanto Plain in the central and southern part of Honshu Island in the Japanese Kingdom was originally a wetland near the sea, surrounded by mountains and the sea. To the southeast was a bay with many natural harbors around it. A perfect location for a port. The Guanzhong Plain is located in the middle of the Japanese Kingdom. It connects the north and the south. It is a relatively key place. Although Li Min has only occupied the Japanese Kingdom for a few months, he has already started construction here and is preparing to build a huge port. Not only for commercial use, but also as one of the main garrison locations of the navy in the future. Near the sea, groups of short slaves were seen carrying stones and sending them to the front to lay a solid foundation for the port. On the half-built dock, there were many slaves under the command of Han supervisors. Facilities such as warehouses and water channels are being built, and next to this busy construction site, a simple temporary dock has been built. Many large ships are moored in the bay, waiting for ship owners to load and unload cargo. And on the land not far from this temporary dock, there is an artificial open space, surrounded by a fence made of huge logs, as if to prevent someone from escaping. In the open space in the fence, there is a scene of people with heads like ants. These people are grouped in groups here and there, divided into dozens of areas. In the center of these areas, there are groups of Japanese slaves with their hands and feet tied. Many slave merchants who came from the Tang Dynasty gathered around and commented on the slaves in the market. However, the way these people shook their heads seemed to be dissatisfied with these slaves. After Li Min defeated the Japanese state, Wang An temporarily took charge of the Japanese state on his behalf. In just a few months, all the military power in the hands of the wealthy families in various parts of the Japanese country had been returned to the central government. Of course, not all the wealthy families were willing to hand over their military power, which forced Wang An to use some violent methods to use the Ishigami clan. The two thugs with the Soga clan are clearing the way and are purging the uncooperative wealthy families from all over the country. Together with the tribesmen below them, they are all demoted as slaves. This is also the main source of slaves in the Japanese country now. The southern end of the Guanzhong Plain is located in the middle section of the Japanese Kingdom. It is very convenient to travel to both the north and the south, and it is very suitable for building a port, so it soon became a trading center for slaves. Even the name of the port has been decided, it is called "Slave Port", and the nearby The bay also got its name from this, named Slave Harbor. Although the slave port is still under construction, it has become a trading center for Japanese slaves. The slave traders of the Tang Dynasty wanted to buy slaves. If it's from the south of Japan, that's fine. You can go to Chikushi Island or Iyo Island. But if you want to buy slaves from the north, you must come to the slave port and then buy and sell Japanese slaves provided by the government or private individuals. "It's just that most of these Japanese, regardless of gender, are short in stature. Let's ignore the other things for the time being. Just their appearance is a bit different. Of course, there are some taller ones, but they are not many in number, and they are all ferry people, so-called ferry people. In fact, they immigrated to the Japanese country from the outside world. Most of them were Baekje people, and there were also a small number of Han people. However, they had lived in the Japanese country for several generations and had long been assimilated into the Japanese people. They only retained a trace of their ancestors in height. Characteristics. ¡° Japanese men are generally short in stature and naturally not very strong. In addition, the land of Japan was poor, and the wealthy tribes plundered their tribesmen severely, making the poor tribesmen not even able to eat enough. The consequences can be imagined. Most of these slaves have a sallow appearance and look like they could be blown away by a gust of wind. Only some slaves from wealthy families still look like human beings. Unfortunately, they are few in number. Even if you buy such slaves back, it is not easy to find them. Next home. However, compared with the slow sales of male slaves, the business of Japanese female slaves is very hot. These Japanese women are petite, gentle, and good-looking, so they are quite popular in the Tang Dynasty, whether in brothels or various wealthy and powerful families. , all like to buy a few Japanese girls for fun, so those young girls, and even some girls under ten years old, are surrounded by many slave merchants who are picking them up. The more beautiful ones can be sold to valuable people as concubines. , it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a bit ugly, the price is cheaper and you can sell it to be a maid or something, so you won¡¯t lose it anyway. Most of the slave traders who came here were from Dengzhou, and a small number of them were colleagues from other places, and they generally knew each other, so apart from buying and selling, they would greet acquaintances around them from time to time and collect more by the way. Check out the slave market in various places to see if you can find a business opportunity that suits you. "Hey, Brother Tiger and Brother Shark are here!" At this moment, someone suddenly greeted a group of slave traders who had just come in loudly, and the other party also nodded and smiled. The group of slave traders who came in was quite large, with only fifty or sixty people as escorts, led by three people. Among them, the fat man on the left was full of the smell of being friendly and making money. He smiled at everyone he saw, which made people laugh. I fell in love with him at first sight, and the one on the right was a burly, one-eyed man. Although his face was full ofHe had a ferocious look, but at this time he also imitated the fat man next to him and smiled at the people around him. However, his appearance was already very ferocious. Under this smile, instead of appearing friendly, he looked even more ferocious. . Between the two of them was a young man with a dark complexion and three strands of beard. The fat businessman was born with a smiling face, so he was called the Smiling Tiger, and the one-eyed man was named Sha, so he got the reputation of the one-eyed shark. These two people were the leading figures in the slave-catching team in Dengzhou. Now they are a big player in the slave-catching industry. In order to prosper, the slave-catching business of the two of them became bigger and bigger. Others said that for every ten slaves sold in the Tang Dynasty, at least one passed through the hands of these two brothers. There were also rumors that they were behind the scenes. There is also the support of Prince Qi's Palace, otherwise it would be impossible to develop the slave-catching business on such a large scale. However, the two brothers denied this rumor, and Prince Qi's Palace did not seem to have paid special attention to them. As one of the largest slave traders in the Tang Dynasty, Smiling Tiger and One-eyed Shark knew a lot of people. They greeted people around them from time to time, but the people who knew them were a little strange, guessing the identity of the young man between them. After all, with the current status of Smiling Tiger and One-Eyed Shark, the person who can accompany them personally is definitely not a simple person! Li Min looked around at the slave-catching merchants greeting the two tiger sharks, and occasionally encountered one or two familiar faces. After all, when the slave-catching team was first integrated, many slave-catching merchants had seen him, but he had already seen him. He had expected this situation, so when he asked Tiger Shark to accompany him out this time, he put on makeup in advance. Not only did he put on a fake beard, but he also painted his skin black. As a result, his appearance changed drastically. If it weren't for the special Those who are familiar with it will definitely not recognize that the young man in the middle of the tiger shark is His Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty. Li Min arrived at the slave port yesterday afternoon. After resting for a night, he happened to know that the two tiger sharks he supported were also here, so he simply disguised himself and planned to follow their addiction as a slave merchant. After Wu Meiniang became pregnant, she was sent to Sixian by Li Min using the King of Qi. Although the last discussion with Wen Xin about establishing a person was opposed by the other party, Li Min knew that there must be a misunderstanding. In addition, Wu Meiniang His body was important, so he let her and Wen'er go back to recuperate first. As for himself, he needed to stay in Japan for a while longer. As Wang An took back the military power from the powerful families of the Japanese country, Li Min's dominance over the Japanese country was further strengthened. There was no guarantee that other places would at least be peaceful in the Feiniao area and the surrounding areas, and there would be no more soldiers in the hands of the surrounding wealthy families. As soon as he died, the government orders of the Prince of Qi became smoother. It was under this circumstance that Li Min left Iwami Castle and first went to the Japanese palace in the Asuka area. Unfortunately, the palace was burned to ashes by Emperor Kogi. However, the famous saint in the history of Japan was Prince Toku's Ikaruga Palace is well preserved, but his descendants asked Ishigami Shouga to kill them all. Ikaruga Palace is now being renovated and will become Li Min's palace in Japan in the future. Speaking of which, although Li Min brought war and suffering to the Japanese country, and countless Japanese people were demoted as slaves and sold to all directions, he also brought a gift to the land of the Japanese country, and it was definitely a good thing. This gift was Sixian The cherry blossom trees in the city. In this era, cherry blossoms have not yet spread to the Japanese country, and Li Min was the first person to bring cherry blossoms to the four islands of the Japanese country. I think it will definitely be recorded in the history books like this: In the winter of the thirteenth year of Zhenguan, King Qi of the Tang Dynasty, carrying the cherry blossom tree symbolizing peace, traveled eastward to the Japanese country and spread the seeds of civilization of human society throughout this barbaric land. Thousands of years later, civilization and cherry blossoms bloomed together in this land! After planting the cherry blossom trees, Li Min did not go back immediately. Instead, he wandered around the Japanese country. For example, he went to Mount Fuji, which was deified by Japan in later generations. In later generations, Li Min felt awkward no matter how he looked at this mountain, but now This place is already his own property, so after looking at it from a distance, he feels much more comfortable than before. After leaving Mount Fuji, Li Min went to the location of Tokyo in later generations, but now it has a new name, that is Nugang, which is under construction. And compared to the largest city in the world in later generations, Nugang is still desolate. , even apart from slaves, there is no reason to attract people here. Looking at the prosperous slave trading ground in front of him, Li Min was secretly proud. According to what he learned from Hu Shark and Hu Shark, the daily slave trading volume here was around three to four thousand people. Although this situation would not last long, But the final estimate is that hundreds of thousands of Japanese slaves may be sold overseas. Even if the annual transaction volume does not reach this year's figure, it is still not a small number, so the Japanese country is a good slave production base. Just when Li Minchang was thinking about his future positioning of the Japanese country, he suddenly saw a commotion in front of him, and there were faint sounds of pleading. It seemed like something had happened? Text Chapter 385 The Feng Brothers and Sisters Sold into Slaves Seeing what was happening ahead, the plainclothes guards of Prince Qi's Mansion immediately surrounded Li Min, fearing that something unexpected would happen. However, Li Min was very calm, pushed away the guard and walked over. This was not because Li Min was bold, but because he had some persistence. There was a large army stationed outside the slave trading place, and with the fifty elite guards around him, it was not easy for others to hurt him. As Li Min and the others approached, they finally saw clearly what was happening in front of them. They saw a young man in shabby clothes hugging the thigh of a slave trader and begging for something. Behind him, kneeling There was a pretty girl with a look of sadness on her face, and she was wearing clean and neat Japanese costumes. It looked like she was a Japanese girl for sale. In addition to these three people, there were several other slave market management officials who were staring angrily at the young man on the ground. Without Li Min¡¯s signal, the smiling tiger beside him immediately stepped forward and asked the slave trader: ¡°Shopkeeper Feng, what¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing that Smiling Tiger and the other party actually knew each other, Li Min was not surprised. After all, many businessmen had already greeted Smiling Tiger and Smiling Tiger since they entered here. Shopkeeper Feng felt a little embarrassed when he saw Smiling Tiger, an acquaintance of his, and pulled his legs out of the young man's arms. The young man originally wanted to hug him again, but was stopped by the boy next to Shopkeeper Feng. . By this time, One-eyed Shark had already introduced the shopkeeper Feng in front of him in a low voice to Li Min. It turned out that this slave trader was special. He was not a slave trader from Dengzhou, nor was he supported by the wealthy nobles of Chang'an. He is from a wealthy family in the south. He usually doesn't make many moves, but every time he makes a big move, Husha has done business with him several times before, so he has some friendship with him. Shopkeeper Feng stepped forward and cupped his hands to the smiling tiger and said, "Brother Zhou is a joke. I thought my kindness would be rewarded, but I didn't expect that I got entangled this time. It seems that this good man will really not be able to do anything easily in the future!" Hearing what Shopkeeper Feng said was strange, Li Min couldn't help but step forward and said, "Why does Shopkeeper Feng say that? Could it be that such a good person can do something bad?" Shopkeeper Feng had also noticed Li Min a long time ago. It's just that the smiling tiger didn't take the initiative to introduce him, and he couldn't ask. Now that he saw the other party taking the initiative to ask, he smiled and asked the smiling tiger next to him: "Brother Zhou, who is this?" Li Min didn't wait for Smiling Tiger to answer, and said first, "Haha, my surname is Yang, just call me Mr. Yang!" He didn't want to reveal his identity, so he even hid his surname. Instead, use the mother's surname instead. Although what Li Min said first was a bit rude, shopkeeper Feng also traveled all over the country. Having met various characters, I knew that Mr. Yang in front of me could be accompanied by two tigers and sharks, and his tone had the aura of a superior. He must be a person of extraordinary origin, so naturally he did not dare to say anything, but smiled. He told what happened. It turns out that the young man on the ground who was held down by the waiters was also named Feng, and his name was Feng Shijie. He was a waiter who had just been hired by shopkeeper Feng. Speaking of which, Feng Shijie's life experience is also very special. He was born when he was two or three years old. His father took him to live in Japan, where he made a living relying on his family's carving skills, carving statues for major temples. When the Soga family was in power, they tried their best to promote the spread of Buddhism in Japan. Soga Ezo's father even converted his home into a Buddhist temple to show his devotion to Buddhism. It is precisely because of this that many Buddhist temples were built in various places in Japan. Feng Shijie's father also gained some fame in the Japanese country by virtue of his skill in carving Buddha statues. He was often invited by some wealthy families to carve Buddha statues, and he also accumulated some wealth. Maybe it¡¯s because I feel like I¡¯m doing well in Japan. So Feng Shijie's father simply came up with the idea of ??settling down. Not only did he manage real estate in the Japanese country, but he also married a Japanese girl and gave birth to another sister to Feng Shijie, named Feng Shuyu, who is now blocked by him. woman. Originally, Feng Shijie's family had a good life. His father was respected by others, and he himself learned skills from his father. But what he didn't expect was that some time ago, Li Min attacked the Japanese country, and later there was a battle between the Emperor's line and the Soga family. Although There was no winner or loser, but the Asuka area was in chaos. Feng Shijie's home was destroyed in the rebellion, and the family of four was separated. He took his sister to avoid the war while looking for his father, but he failed. There has been no news, and I'm afraid it's all too bad. But unfortunately, when they took refuge in the home of a Japanese wealthy family they knew well, the wealthy family refused to give up their military power. As a result, the family was ruined. The whole family and tribesmen were demoted as slaves. Although Feng Shijie repeatedly He explained to their captors that he and his sister were Han Chinese and hoped to let them go, but no one believed them. This was mainly because there were too many Japanese nobles who could speak Chinese, and Feng Shijie could not come up with anything powerful. evidence, so in the end he was treated as a slave to fate.??Slave port. After arriving at the slave port, male and female slaves had to be separated, so Feng Shijie and his sister were separated. He was sold to shopkeeper Feng a few days ago, but Feng Shijie was very smart and found the opportunity to reveal his Han identity to shopkeeper Feng, and he Also named Feng, Shopkeeper Feng has a good impression of him. In addition, Feng Shijie has heard his father talk about some of the southern customs he asked about, and he can answer them. This makes Shopkeeper Feng no longer suspicious, so for the sake of For the sake of being a fellow clansman, he was picked out from the slave pile and brought with him as a companion. However, Feng Shijie has always been thinking about his sister. After he was freed, he has been making inquiries in the slave market. He has been separated from his sister for nearly half a month, and Japanese women are easier to sell than men. It stands to reason that Feng Shuyu should have been sold long ago. Someone bought it, but it could also be that Buddha, seeing that his father had carved so many Buddha statues, showed mercy and allowed them to meet as brother and sister. After Feng Shijie inquired for a few days, he actually let him find his sister. Speaking of which, Feng Shijie was able to find his sister because of Feng Shuyu's outstanding appearance. In addition, the Feng family was not short of money and received a good education since childhood. Although his temperament was not as good as that of domestic ladies, it was different. Exotic. It is precisely because of this that after Feng Shuyu was transported to the slave port, he was immediately selected and served with delicious food and drink together with some other young and beautiful Japanese women. This was mainly to let them maintain good health. If you look good when selling, you can get a good price. It is precisely because of this that Feng Shuyu has never been sold. Feng Shijie was naturally overjoyed when he found out that his sister was still in Nugang. He tried his best to rescue her. However, in a place like Nugang, using force was definitely not possible. He could only buy it with money. But the key was Feng Shuyu's fault. Her appearance is so outstanding that even compared with the beautiful Japanese women in the same batch, she is the best, so her price is also a sky-high price. There are even several slave traders who specialize in selling beauties and have taken a liking to her. They have prepared for her early. It¡¯s a little money, so I plan to buy it back and cultivate it properly, and then sell it for a sky-high price once it¡¯s resold. Under such circumstances, how could Feng Shijie, a young man, redeem his sister? Originally, today was the day when Feng Shuyu was sold. Several management officials took her to the stage for auction, and whoever bid the highest price would give it to him. Unexpectedly, he happened to run into Feng Shijie, who was following shopkeeper Feng, and saw that his sister was about to be sold. People were sold like goods, and Feng Shijie was naturally heartbroken. In desperation, he stopped his sister and begged shopkeeper Feng, hoping that he could lend him money and redeem his sister first. Shopkeeper Feng has a good character. If she were an ordinary Japanese girl, he would have lent money to Feng Shijie. However, a top beauty like Feng Shuyu wouldn't even think about it if she didn't have hundreds of strings. With Feng Shijie promoted from a slave to Man, if you add up your usual wages, you will have to go without food and drink for at least ten years before you can repay the money, so naturally he refused to borrow money, but Feng Shijie regarded shopkeeper Feng as a life-saving straw, so he naturally begged for help. , and the scene that Li Min saw just happened happened. After hearing the whole story, Li Min frowned, and immediately called the officials in charge over and said: "You are all officials in charge of slave trading, so do you know that King Qi has made a clear decision?" According to the law, no one is allowed to sell Han people as slaves?¡± These officials did not know Li Min, but they all recognized the Smiling Tiger and the One-eyed Shark. Moreover, they had also heard the previous conversation between Shopkeeper Feng and Li Min. They knew that this young man was not simple, so they did not dare to be presumptuous, so they immediately answered He said: "For Young Master Yang, Your Highness indeed has a decree that Han people are not allowed to sell goods. However, Feng Shijie and Feng Shuyu were captured at the mansion of a wealthy family, and the charges were heavier than those of ordinary Japanese. Moreover, their identities were vague, and their Han identities could not be determined. In addition, even though it was determined that their father was Han, Feng Shuyu¡¯s mother was Japanese, and the above factors were combined, so we treated her as a Japanese girl.¡± This official's answer was very appropriate and well-founded. If it were someone else, he would probably handle it the same way. However, after Li Min pondered for a while, he said: "Okay, you did a good job in handling it before, but now Feng Shijie has been confirmed by Shopkeeper Feng that he is indeed of Han origin. Can Shopkeeper Feng vouch for this?" When Li Min said this, he looked at Shopkeeper Feng next to him. Although Shopkeeper Feng refused to lend money to Feng Shijie, he was still willing to help with this small favor. Besides, this was also a fact, so he immediately nodded and said: "I will I can testify that Feng Shijie is indeed a Han, and look at his height, how could there be such a tall man among the Japanese?" Shopkeeper Feng¡¯s last words made everyone smile. Indeed, Feng Shijie¡¯s height can only be considered average among Han people, but he is much taller than ordinary Japanese. Naturally, he cannot be Japanese. "And Li Min then said: "Since Feng Shijie is a Han, and his sister has Sui's father's surname, we HanAccording to the rules of ??, they are naturally Han people with the surname Feng. There is no need to doubt this. As for the reason why they were arrested, this is easy to handle. Just find the slave who came from a wealthy family and ask. If it is really just a temporary stay, Then stop pursuing them and let them go! " Li Min did not use his power to overpower others, but reasoned with several officials, which left them speechless. Just thinking that if Feng Shuyu was really released, they would lose a lot of income, so this also made several officials hesitate. Everyone looked at each other and no one could make up their mind. Text Chapter 386 The Xiao family and the Wang family But just when Li Min was about to get angry, an old official led by him came forward and said: "Master Yang is right. I remember that some of the female slaves captured with Feng Shuyu are still there, so I sent someone to inquire. If this is really the case, then let her be reunited with her brother!" Hearing what the old official said, Li Min's expression finally softened. The Feng brothers and sisters were already in despair, but they didn't expect that this young man who appeared halfway would change their fate. This made the two of them inexplicably ecstatic. Among them, Feng Shijie quickly picked up his sister and ran to Li Min. Then they both knelt down and said : "Thank you, Master, for your help!" Li Min didn't think it mattered, and waved his hand to let them get up. The Feng brothers and sisters also knew etiquette. After thanking Li Min, they also thanked shopkeeper Feng and the old officials next to them. But after a while, the person sent by the old official to ask questions came back, and the matter was clarified. It was indeed as the Feng brothers and sisters said, they were just staying in the other party's house temporarily, and they were not from that wealthy family. Moreover, the female slave who answered also confirmed the Han identities of the Feng brothers and sisters. Now there was no doubt that the Feng brothers and sisters were crying with joy, but no one noticed it. However, Li Min found that the Feng brothers and sisters were happy, but they seemed to have something on their minds, and there was a bit of helplessness in their eyes. . At this time, the old official also announced: "Now that Feng Shuyu's Han identity has been confirmed, I will hereby announce that Feng Shuyu will be relieved" "Slow down!" Just when the old official was about to announce the release of Feng Shuyu's status as a slave, he was suddenly interrupted. An official from the Qi Prince's Palace, wearing a light blue official uniform, walked out from behind Li Min and the others. White and fat. He had a tight, fat face and looked as if everyone owed him money. "Old Huo. Who allowed you to release this slave girl privately?" The fat and white official looked at Li Min and the others lightly, looking down on others. It seemed that he didn't pay attention to everyone present at all. It can be seen from his light blue clothes that this man is a ninth-grade official. Although his position does not seem to be high, he is very different from the old official named Lao Huo. Lao Huo and the others are just officials, and they are not He is not an official, and although the fat and white official in front of him is only a ninth-rank official, he is an upright official and has a name in Prince Qi's palace. This alone is enough for ordinary people not to look down upon. When Lao Huo heard the visitor's questioning, he was a little panicked at the time. He bowed and said, "This woman has been confirmed to be Han Chinese, and she has nothing to do with the wealthy Japanese family. According to the original decree of His Royal Highness King Qi, It is to be released immediately.¡± Li Min now occupies a large amount of land, and his officials must manage the land and population. The original royal official system was already very backward, so Li Min added many official positions to the royal official system, such as the person in front of him who was called the slave chief. They are the officials who manage the slave trade in a place, but the general slave leader is not the only one, judging from the current scale of the slave port. It is estimated that there will be three or four slave chiefs managing it together. When the slave leader surnamed Wang heard what Lao Huo said, he became furious and said: "Nonsense. Are you saying that this woman is Han? Is she a Han? Are the witnesses and physical evidence complete? If not. If not, the Japanese slaves were released without permission." Can you bear the crime?" ????????????? This slave king started criticizing Lao Huo harshly, without any regard for the fact that the old man was already a gray-haired old man. When Li Min heard this, he frowned. This Wang Nuchang was obviously trying to make things difficult for others. Witnesses could be found, but Datang did not have an ID card with him, so there was no way to find physical evidence unless he returned to Feng Shijie. My father's hometown in the south went to the local government to check the household registration, but it was so troublesome to use just a slave girl. The other party obviously didn't want to let her go. Lao Huo was also scolded by Chief Wang so that he did not dare to speak out, and the several minor officials next to him were also silent. The Feng brothers and sisters originally thought they could get out of trouble, but they didn't expect that after the slave Wang scolded him, the old official who had helped them just now did not dare to speak out, and was about to fly away when he saw the freedom in hand. This Feng Shijie was facing If Feng Shuyu is dying, and Feng Shuyu is crying like rain, and looks like pear blossoms with rain, anyone who has a little bit of compassion for her will sigh secretly. "Hey, Nun Chang Wang is showing off his power again, but you are really ignorant, Lao Huo. Last time, Nun Chang Wang kindly came to your house to propose marriage and wanted to take your daughter as a concubine in the sixth room, but you didn't If you don¡¯t agree, you¡¯ll have to suffer now!¡± At this moment, a lazy voice from behind the crowd suddenly joked, and then the crowd was separated by several officials, and a young official dressed the same as Wang Nuchang came in and looked at He should also look like a slave leader. I saw that this young slave leader was about twenty-three or four years old, with a tall and handsome figure. If he took off his official uniform and put on a robe, and held a folding fan in his hand, he would definitely be a handsome young man. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¨C? to the young servants of the country???, the face that was originally full of official authority had a hint of anger. The other person's last few words clearly meant that Lao Huo was ignorant. In fact, they were accusing him of avenging public and private revenge. Everyone present could understand clearly, so Many people showed a hint of disdain towards the slave leader Wang. "Chief Xiao, I am handling official business. Do you think I am handling it unfairly and want to intervene?" Chief Wang ignored the expressions of the people around him and snorted coldly. Although they are both slave masters, they have different divisions between them. Wang slave master is in charge of confirming the slave status. He has the final say whether to release Feng Shuyu or not, while the young slave master Xiao is in charge of slave classification and pricing. , Logically speaking, I can¡¯t control today¡¯s affairs. However, this young Nun Zhang was an upright person. He glanced at Nun Chang Wang coldly, and then looked at the Feng brothers and sisters kneeling on the ground. When he saw the beautiful Feng Shuyu, he felt a little confused at the moment. Surprised, I wondered if the person named Wang was unwilling to let her go. She turned out to be such a beautiful woman. But when Chief Xiao saw Li Min among the tiger sharks, he was a little surprised. He felt that he looked familiar, but for a while he couldn't think of where he had seen him before. But at this time, he was not allowed to think about it. After looking around at the people around him, he said to Chief Wang: "It is your responsibility to confirm the slave status, Chief Wang. Naturally, I will not interfere, but His Highness has long issued a strict order prohibiting the trade of Han people as slaves. If Chief Wang sells this woman named Feng as a slave today, then out of duty, I have no choice but to report this matter and wait for the superiors to investigate. If this matter is cleared up, whoever is at fault will bear the corresponding responsibility!" Since Li Min got involved in the slave hunting industry, foreign slaves have become the mainstream among slaves. Coupled with the development of industry and commerce, manpower is needed everywhere. Han people do not need to sell themselves to make a living, so the proportion of Han people among the trading population is increasing. Small, in the end Li Min simply issued a decree prohibiting the trading of Han people! This law may not be enforced in the Tang Dynasty, but as long as it is under Li Min's rule, this law is an iron law. Some people have violated this law before, and the result was that they ransacked their homes and exterminated their families. Since then, No one dares to try the law anymore. Chief Wang heard that the other party was willing to break up with him for a female slave. If he was really allowed to bring this matter up, and it turned out that Feng Shuyu was really a Han, then the crime would be serious, and the lightest thing would be to lose his official position. , or even life is not guaranteed. However, if Chief Wang gave in, he would lose face. Besides, he also had his own support, so he sneered and said: "Mr. Xiao, you have such a loud tone, don't you Lanling Xiao family Do you really think you can overpower our Taiyuan Wang family?" Hearing that Chief Wang not only announced his family background, but also called out the origin of Chief Xiao, everyone onlookers screamed in surprise. At the same time, they involuntarily stepped back a few steps, even a little timidly. He turned around and left, not daring to stay here anymore for fear of accidentally getting into trouble. Li Min felt a little angry when he saw the reactions of the people around him. Although he didn't know the fat and white Nun Chang Wang, he did recognize the handsome Nun Chang Xiao, because he was Wen Xin's cousin Xiao Lin and also Xiao Nun. Yu's favorite grandson only came to his Prince Qi's Mansion in August last year. Originally, Li Min wanted Xiao Lin to take a more relaxed civilian position, but Xiao Yu told him to let Xiao Lin start from the bottom of the officialdom and get more training. That's why he was arranged to become a ninth-grade slave leader. Wang Nuchang exposed the origins of himself and Xiao Lin. The reason why people around him avoided him was mainly because this was no longer a dispute between the two of them, but involved Li Min's inner court. Everyone was interested in it. We know that Li Min's princess is from the Lanling Xiao family, and Wang Zihao has returned to the Taiyuan Wang family in the past few years, so Xijun, who is from Yan, can also be regarded as a member of the Taiyuan Wang family, although Wen Xin and Xijun are sisters. The love is very deep, and there is no fight between the two, but for people outside the house, it is completely different. Although Wen Xin is a princess, she has never given birth, but Xijun gave birth to a daughter earlier than her. Although the daughter is not as valuable as the son, in the eyes of the Wang family, it is a sign that Li Min loves Xijun. In addition, Wen Xin's superficial identity is just the concubine daughter of the Xiao family. The Lanling Xiao family does not have many capable talents under Li Min, but the Wang family in Taiyuan is different. Wang An is Li Min's Wangfu, and his identity is only Under Li Min, Wang Zihao is Li Min's right-hand assistant, helping him manage a large number of properties. It can be said that he is one of the people Li Min trusts most. In addition, with Li Min's development outside, many Wang family's children were recruited to serve as officials in the mansion, so the Wang family in Taiyuan occupied a lot of power under Li Min, and the head of the Wang family in front of Li Min was One of them, that's why he had the confidence to challenge Xiao Lin. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 387 Do you think you should fight? When Xiao Lin heard the other party raising the Taiyuan Wang family's banner, his face suddenly darkened, and at the same time he said in a deep voice: "Mr. Wang, I am just discussing the matter. Everyone knows who is right and who is wrong, so what about Xiao Lin?" , I don¡¯t care about the Wang family, let¡¯s just talk about right and wrong in this matter today!¡± Xiao Lin¡¯s call immediately aroused the favor of many people, and some even bold people applauded loudly. However, Chief Wang Nu was very angry and glared at the people around him. Then he turned to Xiao Lin and said angrily: "Xiao Lin, don't bully others too much!" However, Xiao Lin asked with an indifferent expression: "I'm afraid it's not Xiao who went too far by demoting an innocent woman into a slave, right?" "You" Wang Nuchang's face turned livid at Xiao Lin's words. He pointed angrily at the other party and was speechless. After a while, he said angrily again: "Well, what a Lanling Xiao family, I Let¡¯s see how long a princess with no heirs can protect you?¡± "Damn it!" Li Min didn't intend to speak at first, but he didn't expect that this slave king was so eloquent that his words touched Wen's heart. This made him no longer bother to hide his identity, strode up and faced the king. The slave leader's fat white face was just a slap. Although Li Min has been pampered in recent years, he has not fallen behind in his usual exercise. His body is stronger than ordinary people. With a crisp sound of "snap", Wang Nuchang was beaten and spun around several times, his face was white and fat. A five-finger mountain suddenly swelled up. The guards around Li Min didn't expect that he would do it himself, but they immediately reacted and stepped forward to pick up Wang Nuchang to prevent the other party from retaliating and hurt Li Min. "Let let go! You dare to be disrespectful to the imperial officials. Are you impatient?" Wang Nuchang shouted loudly while struggling. It's a pity that before he finished speaking, Li Min went up and slapped him twice. The result immediately made him honest. When some officials nearby saw something was wrong, they turned around and ran outside. Be prepared to notify the soldiers guarding outside. "Youwhy do you hit people?" Wang Nu's cheeks were all swollen. Although his tone softened, his eyes were still full of anger. At the same time, he turned his head and looked outside. It seemed that he wanted to wait for the guards. The soldiers rushed in to settle accounts with Li Min. "Hmph! You come from a wealthy family, but you don't even have any education. You even disrespected the princess in your words. Do you think you should hit her?" Li Min said angrily. Needless to say, there is no need to talk about his relationship with Wen Xin, but the time between the two of them actually sleeping together was too short. So Wen Xin never got pregnant. Originally this was his family matter, but he didn't expect that someone like Wang Nuchang would tell her about it with ulterior motives. This made him very angry, so he rushed out and slapped the other party several times. Li Minhua¡¯s disguise was not very clever to begin with, so Xiao Lin felt familiar when he first met him. Now that he saw him rushing out and beating Wang Nuchang to protect Wen Xin, it made his mind spin even more. He quickly guessed Li Min's identity, and was startled at the moment. He immediately bowed and saluted: "I am here to see you, Your Highness!" However, Li Min didn't have a good look on Xiao Lin, and said angrily: "Xiao Lin. You are Wen Xin's cousin, how come you don't even have a temper? If someone dares to say that about Wen Xin next time, just follow my example today Look like that. Slap the opponent's mouth hard several times to see who dares to chew his tongue?" Xiao Lin revealed Li Min¡¯s identity. The onlookers didn't react at first until Li Min finished speaking to Xiao Lin. Only then did these people suddenly realize that the person in front of them was His Highness King Qi. This frightened everyone so much that they immediately bowed and saluted: "See His Highness King Qi!" The people in front started to salute, and those behind who didn't hear the exchange between Li Min and Xiao Lin knew that the famous His Highness King Qi was here, so they also saluted together. As a result, the sound of greetings was passed down layer by layer, and soon the entire trading place Everyone knows that His Highness the King of Qi is coming to Nu Port. But Wang Nu Zhang, who was being held up by several guards, was so frightened that he didn't expect that this dark-faced young man turned out to be his boss, His Highness Prince Qi. Thinking about what he said to Princess Qi when he became angry just now. Disrespectful, and then thinking about the rumors that His Highness King Qi and Princess Qi had a deep relationship, and Li Min's reaction just now, it made him suddenly despair, feeling that his life was ruined by his bad mouth. As for Shopkeeper Feng and the Feng brothers and sisters, they were even more stunned. They never expected that the kind young man who helped them before was actually King Qi. But what puzzles everyone is that they heard that King Qi, like His Majesty, is a handsome man. Why does the King of Qi in front of him look so ordinary? Li Xin laughed and asked everyone to refrain from courtesy, and then turned to the held leader Wang Nu and said: "Prince Wang, you know that Feng Shuyu is very likely to be Han, but you still want to demote him as a slave. You have real intentions." Vicious, from today on you are no longer suitable to be the slave leader. I will now dismiss you from your post and expel you from the palace, never to be used again! Are you convinced by this decision?"When Nun Zhang heard that he just dismissed himself, he did not say that he would kill himself. He was a little surprised at the moment, but he immediately said with great joy: "I am a humble minister, no, the common people are convinced!" However, Li Min hadn't finished his words yet. He continued: "Originally, you were disrespectful to the princess behind her back. I could have chopped you off with a knife. However, I slapped you three times just now, which was regarded as revenge. In this case, it¡¯s hard to punish you in other ways, so you¡¯re lucky this time, a few slaps can save your life!¡± "Thankyour highness for not killing me!" Wang Nuchang said sincerely, but he felt very aggrieved in his heart. Even though he had been beaten, he still wanted to thank the other party. After dealing with slave chief Wang, Li Min asked Xiao Lin: "Xiao Lin, how many slave chiefs are there in Nu Port now? If one is missing, will it affect the political affairs here?" Xiao Lin immediately replied: "Your Highness, there are three slave captains here in Slave Port. Originally, according to the volume of slave trade here, there should be four slave captains. However, there are also slave trades in several ports in the south of Japan. Therefore, the manpower is somewhat insufficient, and the slave port has tried its best to reduce the manpower. If there is one less slave leader, it may be difficult for me to have only one slave leader left." Hearing what Xiao Lin said, Li Min immediately pointed at the little official named Lao Huo and said, "I saw that this old man handled things very fairly just now, so I temporarily promoted him to acting slave chief. You and another The slave leader will conduct an examination, and if he can handle the slave port situation properly, then he will be officially appointed as the slave leader!" Old Huo, who had already been stunned by Li Min¡¯s identity, heard that His Highness King Qi was going to promote him to the position of slave leader, and he immediately said excitedly: "Thank you Thank you for the promotion, Your Highness!" Although Lao Huo still has a code in front of him, as long as he can do things well, the code can be removed. With his many years of experience as an official, it is not difficult to meet Li Min's request. It can be said that Li Min originally That is to say, the position of slave leader was given to him. The few petty officials next to him looked at Lao Huo with envy and jealousy. At Lao Huo's age, he could only be a petty clerk for the rest of his life, but he didn't expect that he just said a few fair words before. To actually win the favor of His Highness and suddenly change from a clerk to an official, this is like a carp jumping over the dragon's gate! Li Min's actions of punishing Wang Nuchang and promoting Lao Huo naturally attracted loud applause from the people around him. However, Li Min could not stay here any longer, so Li Min said a few words of encouragement to the surrounding merchants, and then left the slave trading place with them, but he did not return to his residence. He asked Xiao Lin to take him to his office in Nugang. Xiao Lin, the slave chief, belongs to the Slave Registration Department under the Prince of Qi's Palace. This department was established less than two years ago. In name, it manages the slave household registration in various places under the Palace's name, but in fact it is the largest official agency in the Tang Dynasty to manage the slave trade. . The Slave Registration Department has a director, two deputy directors, several slave chiefs, and the lowest level official. The Slave Registration Department here in Nugang is just a branch, and the highest officer is a ninth-grade slave chief like Xiao Lin. Because of the initial stage of Slave Port, most of the buildings in the city are still imaginary and have not started construction at all. Therefore, the current office location of the Slave Registration Department is also very simple. It is also a large yard surrounded by a log fence, which is divided into several All parts, such as office areas, accommodation areas, etc., are all simple houses made of wood, which look very difficult. Li Min and Xiao Lin came to the room where he worked and looked at the furnishings in the room with interest. They found that except for a table and a chair, there were no other decorations, and the table was filled with various documents and papers. There were even piles of them in the corner, looking very messy. Seeing the environment here, Li Min smiled at Xiao Lin and said, "Brother Xiao, you are Wen Xin's cousin. If she knows that you are working so hard here, I'm afraid she will ask me to change your place." Xiao Lin also knew that Li Min had an easy-going personality. When he was outside, he called himself Brother Xiao, but now in private, he called himself Brother Xiao. It was clear that he was putting himself in the position of his uncle, so he He was not polite and said with a smile: "Then your Highness must not listen to Eleventh Sister. Good men are everywhere. If I want to follow Your Highness to do a career, what is the point of having to endure this hardship?" Wen Xin has many cousins, eleven in total. Wen Xin happens to be the youngest, so Xiao Lin calls her the eleventh sister. Li Min was also touched when he heard that Xiao Lin said that he wanted to do a career with him and was not afraid of hardship. Xiao Lin was Xiao Yu's favorite grandson. He had never suffered much since he was a child, but now he is in his own family. He works in the palace, but he travels here and there without even a fixed address. Although the other party also has the idea of ????fighting for a future for himself, but with his status, as long as he opens his mouth, glory and wealth are at his fingertips, but the other party will definitely use his own Fight with both hands, this is the pointIt is somewhat similar to Li Min. Thinking of this, Li Min stepped forward and patted Xiao Lin on the shoulder. Anyone familiar with him knew that this was Li Min's way of showing appreciation to others, and Xiao Lin naturally knew that and was a little excited at the moment. But at this moment, Li Min suddenly saw a few figures walking outside through the open window. He let out a light sigh and walked to the window to look out carefully! (To be continued.) Text Chapter 388 You¡¯re welcome Li Yong and others There were several women walking by outside. They were all very young, and judging from their clothes, they must be Han Chinese. I saw these women carrying things in their hands, followed by several male servants carrying several large food boxes. They walked to a yard not far away, opened the door, and asked the male servants to put the things at the door, and then let them leave. One of the male servants seemed to be very interested in the things in the yard. He poked his head to see what was going on in the yard, but unexpectedly he was hit on the head by an old woman, who then laughed and cursed a few times. The male servant was not angry at all. He joked and joked with the old woman for a while, but he didn't dare to look into the yard anymore and left quickly. Seeing this, Li Min asked strangely: "Xiao Lin, why do you still have women here?" Judging from the clothes of those old women, they do not look like the family members of the officials, and the conditions here are so difficult. I am afraid no one will bring their families to suffer. But if they are not family members, then how could these old women do it? In a government department like the Slave Registration Department? And it seems that he is very familiar with this place. Xiao Lin also saw the women outside, and when he heard Li Min's question, he smiled and said, "Your Highness, these women can be considered as members of the Slave Registration Department. After all, female slaves also account for a considerable part of the slave trade. If the daily management of these female slaves were left to men, problems would inevitably arise, so some women were recruited to take charge of the daily management of the female slaves." Li Min nodded after hearing this. In the past, the slave trade was dominated by male slaves. However, with the rise of light labor industries such as the textile industry and food processing industry, female slaves have become more and more popular. The trade of female slaves is no longer limited. In terms of beauty or not. As long as they are able-bodied female slaves, it doesn't matter which country they are from. Some people are willing to buy them back and work on them. Of course, in addition to these, beautiful exotic female slaves are also more popular. After all, experiencing exotic customs is an irresistible romantic thing for most men. But at this moment, Xiao Lin remembered something and pointed to the courtyard where the women entered and said: "Your Highness, the people living in this courtyard are not ordinary female slaves, but the most beautiful ones selected from Japanese women. , they stay here to eat and drink well, and after they stay healthy, they can sell it for a good price, and the previous Miss Feng Shuyu should also have lived in this courtyard. " Hearing Xiao Lin's words, Li Min became somewhat interested in the yard not far away, but when he thought about the fact that several male servants had been stopped just now, it seemed that men were prohibited from entering. This was normal. After all, these female slaves were It's meant to be sold for a big price, but if someone taints it, it's worthless. Seeing the interested look on Li Min's face, Xiao Lin also showed a look of understanding between men. Then he said with a smile: "Your Highness, these Japanese women are petite in stature and extremely gentle in character. They are very popular in the Tang Dynasty. So why don't you go in and have a look? If you like what you see, it would be a good idea to take a few back to warm your bed!" " Although Xiao Lin is Wen Xin¡¯s cousin. But as a noble man, Xiao Lin's thoughts are similar to those of others. In their view, it is a very common thing for men to take concubines. What's more, these Japanese women are slaves. If they are bought back, they will only be used as sleeping slaves, not even concubines, so there is nothing to worry about. Li Min also knows this, but he has a very good relationship with Wen Xin and Xi Jun, and the various concepts brought by his previous life have already been deeply rooted in his bones, and they are not easy to change. Therefore, when it comes to matters between men and women, he I have always been very cautious and would not leave any romantic debts unless necessary. It was precisely for the above reasons that Li Min still rejected Xiao Lin's kindness, and instead talked with Xiao Lin about the construction of Nugang. Although these matters were not within the scope of Xiao Lin's duties, after all, he Having stayed here for a while, he has his own opinions on some things, and as Xiao Lin, his words are more credible. Through Xiao Lin, Li Min gained a better understanding of the construction of Slave Port from the side, and did not find any major problems. By the autumn of the next year, the first phase of the entire port project should be almost completed. At that time, the slave port can be officially put into use. The reason why he attaches so much importance to Slave Port is mainly because of its location. With the help of this port, he can directly face the wider Pacific Ocean, and it is also a key link in the first island chain of the Central Plains Continent. As long as it is guarded Here, there is no need to worry about being attacked from the ocean in the direction of the mainland. The current Nugang is just a large and messy construction site. After staying here for a few days, Li Min is already preparing to return to Sixian. After all, the war on the Japanese side is over. With the guard dog and Wang An personally in charge, it will not take long for his rule over the Japanese country to become stronger. The King of Qi has already sent Wu Meiniang and Wen'er back to Sichuan, and then passed through the Bungo Channel between Chikushi Island and Iyo Island into the Pacific Ocean, and then followed the Japanese coast.The land of ?? went north and soon arrived at Nu Port, but what surprised Li Min was that Gao Zhong, the chief manager of his palace, also came with the ship. After Gao Zhong got off the ship and met Li Min, he was busy and disappeared for several days. Gao Zhong was one of the people he trusted most, so he didn't bother to ask. He just sorted out the things he collected in Japan and prepared to take them back. When giving gifts, especially since Cai'er, Empress Xiao, and Princess Nanyang are still living in Sixian City, their gifts must not be careless. A few days later, everything was ready, and Li Min boarded the King of Qi with his guards. However, when boarding the ship, Li Min was a little surprised to find that Gao Chong actually brought a group of dozens of beautiful Japanese. The woman got on the boat, which made him very strange. He immediately called Gao Zhong and asked him what was going on? Gao Zhong knew that Li Min would ask about this matter, so when he saw Li Min, he immediately said: "Your Highness, a batch of letters came from Chang'an the other day. Among them were several young masters from the Hejian Palace and the Duke of Wei. Mr. Li, Mr. Qin from Mr. Hu's family, and others all knew that His Highness conquered the Japanese country, so they came to trust you to bring some Japanese girls back to them. However, His Highness was in the Japanese country at that time, so the letter was delivered to the old slave. And it¡¯s not a big deal, so the old slave took it upon himself to make the decision and follow the ship to pick some beauties to take back.¡± Li Min slapped his head when he heard this, thinking that guys like Li Yong and Li Yexu were really rude. They asked for beauties when they asked for them, but that was all for others. He didn't expect that a guy like Qin Huaiyu with thick eyebrows and big eyes would be so nice. This bite is really unexpected. But then Li Min thought that when he met Xiao Lin before, he asked him to pick a few Japanese girls to go back to, but he refused. But now that Gao Zhong came and picked so many Japanese girls at once, this If Xiao Lin knew about this, I wonder what he would think of his brother-in-law? "I see. Since it's a gift, it's up to you, Gao Zhong, to take care of it. Take good care of these Japanese girls and assign a few more people to take care of them. Don't let any accidents happen." Li Min asked Gao Zhong with a wry smile. , since the person has been sold, let it be misunderstood. Anyway, he is not interested in these Japanese girls, but these are bought with money after all, and it is not easy to find Japanese girls who can attract Gao Zhong, so naturally he wants to Pay some attention. Gao Chong immediately said yes, and then Li Min waved him down to get busy. After all, their fleet was leaving the port, so naturally they had a lot of things to do. As Gao Chong was the general manager of the palace, many things could not do without him. In addition to his Qi Wang and several escorting warships, Li Min's fleet this time was also followed by several other fleets. They were all slave traders who were leaving the port. When they heard that Li Min was leaving, they naturally They want to go together, including the fleets of Smiling Tiger and One-eyed Shark. People who go to sea for the first time may be shocked by the magnificence and vastness of the sea, but after getting used to it, they will feel very bored. Li Min has gone to sea a lot of times, and he has long been tired of seeing the scenery on the sea, so he just stayed there. It was very boring on the boat, and there was no caring person like Wen'er around, so I couldn't find anyone to talk to. Although Gao Chong was trusted by him, as the chief manager of the palace, he was extremely busy and couldn't stop even on board the ship, so Li Min couldn't disturb him. In desperation, Li Min simply asked someone to call the Smiling Tiger and the One-eyed Shark from another boat. The three of them drank while listening to them tell some anecdotes about the anecdotes they encountered while catching slaves. At first, Husha and the two were a little reluctant to let go. After all, their identities were too different from Li Min. Even their business was dependent on Li Min. The two of them were equivalent to subordinates of Prince Qi's palace. Now they have to sit with Li Min. Drinking wine naturally makes them feel on pins and needles. However, Li Min didn't care about this. He pulled them over and poured wine on them. After a few glasses of strong wine, the two of them slowly let go and told about their slave-catching experiences over the years. Among them Although most of them are bloody and cruel, they are also full of passion and are considered excellent story themes. Speaking of the slave-catching industry in the Tang Dynasty, Li Min occupied an important position in it. There was even a special slave-catching team in the Qi Palace, and there were also many slave-catching teams like Tiger Shark who were secretly supported by him. It can be said that Nearly half of the slave sales in the Tang Dynasty were directly or indirectly related to him. It can be said that he was the biggest mastermind behind the slave hunting industry in the Tang Dynasty. ¡°However, although Li Min was deeply involved in the slave-catching industry, given his status, he had never personally participated in slave-catching. At most, he had only seen transactions between prisoners of war captured by the army and businessmen. The topics related to slave hunting mentioned by Tiger Shark aroused great interest in him, and he even proposed to go to the ship where Tiger Shark and others transported slaves. Hearing Li Min's request, the two tigers and sharks looked at each other in embarrassment, and then said: "Your Highness, you are a rich man. The ships transporting slaves are usually dirty and messy. If it is dirty, If it cuts into your eyes, then our brother will definitely be blamed for his death!" ? ??Haha~, what does this mean? When I was on the battlefield, I had never seen any scenes. Are you still afraid of being messy? Just make arrangements! "Li Min was so excited that no one could stop him, but what he didn't expect was that on a whim this time, he would see someone he had long forgotten. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 389 Meeting the Feng brothers and sisters again In the dim cabin, there are no walls to block it. It is just divided into separate areas by iron fences between the pillars. They look almost exactly the same as cells. Each cell is divided into a There are long strips, just enough for an adult to lie down, and inside these long strips, there are Japanese Japanese people who look dull. Li Min covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief dipped in vinegar, frowning and looking around at the interior of the slave ship. Although there were some windows around the cabin to let in the cool sea breeze, the people in the cabin were really There were too many, and these slaves ate, drank, and drank all in the cabin. You can imagine how strong the smell in the cabin was. Fortunately, Tiger Shark and the two had experience and gave him a hand towel dipped in vinegar before coming in, but even though This still made him feel a little unbearable. Suppressing the stench in the cabin, Li Min quickly turned around and found that the cabin was carrying male slaves from the Japanese country. Although they were short in stature, they were all in their prime of age. They were considered a good ship of slaves. I heard from the two tiger sharks that this was an order from a large landowner in the Andong Protectorate. He wanted to use these Japanese people to cut grass and herd sheep. This kind of work is not very productive and the requirements for slaves are not that high, so they chose these. Cheap Japanese slaves. Li Min remembered that the history books of later generations described the scene when black slaves were sold. When the African slaves were on the sea ship, in order to use the first inch of space, all the black slaves sat in rows together, carrying clothes with them. He was shackled and couldn't even straighten his legs, let alone a place to lie down. Compared with the black slaves in later generations, Li Min is much happier when he sees slaves now. They all have their own territory. Although it is not very big, they can lie down. This kind of treatment is happier than the black slaves in later generations. too much. In fact, although slave traders like Tiger Shark were cruel, they were not as cruel to the slaves in their hands as the Western slave traders of later generations. There were even people cleaning the cabins. If you were sick, as long as it was not serious, a doctor would prescribe treatment. The soup, medicine, and even the food are not too bad, at least people will not die from eating something bad. There are two main reasons for this situation. First, the slave traders are all Han Chinese. Although they may not have read books, they have at least been educated that human life is at stake, and they generally value human life. They don't want to hurt more lives if it's not necessary. Secondly, because there are relatively few sources of slaves, and there is a huge demand for slaves both in the Tang Dynasty and in Li Min's country, so the value of slaves is not low. If a large number of slaves are lost on the road, then the slave merchants will earn more. Just less. After roughly taking a look at the slaves in the cabin, Li Min rushed out immediately, and then climbed on the side of the boat to breathe in the air. Although the two tigers and sharks were already used to the smell of the cabin, they did not want to stay in there any longer, so Then they came out. As for Xi Junmai and the other guards, they thought it didn't matter. After all, they were all killed in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood. The smell would not make them lose their composure. After such a fumigation in the cabin, Li Min no longer had any interest in slave transportation. Smiling Tiger was a good person, so he immediately suggested: "Your Highness, the cook on the passenger ship where I live is good, and he is good at cooking Guanzhong cuisine. , and there is also some fine Western wine stored in the cabin, why don¡¯t we go there and have a few drinks to dissipate the turbidity from our bodies?¡± Li Min nodded after hearing this. The passenger ship that Smiling Tiger mentioned was also a ship specially used to transport people, but it was different from these ships that transported slaves. The facilities on the passenger ship were complete, and each guest had a separate cabin. Traveling between the two ports, although Slave Port is still under construction, it is valued by Li Min, so there are many merchants and government personnel coming and going, so naturally there are passenger ships running specifically to pull people. The Smiling Tiger brothers thought the smell on their ship was bad, so they spent money to live on the passenger ship, and usually traveled by boat between several ships. Li Min had known before that there was a passenger ship in the fleet that brought passengers, but he never paid much attention to it. Now that there is nothing wrong with it, he might as well go and take a look. Thinking of this, Li Min nodded to the Smiling Tiger and said, "Okay, I haven't eaten Guanzhong-style dishes for a long time. Your words have aroused my greed." Seeing that Li Min agreed, Smiling Tiger was naturally overjoyed and immediately sent people back to prepare. Li Min and the others took a small boat to the passenger ship, and first visited the residence of the two tiger sharks. After all, it was his first time on a passenger ship and he was very curious about the layout inside. When they came out of the cabin, they saw a table of prepared food and wine placed on the deck of the bow, with a large umbrella open above it to block the midday sun. Seeing that the service on the ship was so attentive, Li Min was surprised but also very satisfied. He asked the two tiger sharks to sit down, and then picked up the chopsticks to taste the chef's craftsmanship. He found that although it was not as good as the chef at his own house, It's delicious, but it can also be regarded as a very authentic Guanzhong flavor, which makes him have a big appetite. Coupled with the Smiling Tiger and the two people toasting one after another,I was so shocked that I couldn't help but drink a few more glasses. Although the alcohol content of the wine is low, drinking too much can make you intoxicating. Just when Li Min was drinking and his face was reddish and his eyes were a little hazy, he suddenly saw a graceful woman flashing across the deck on the right. She looked very beautiful. Looks familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen it somewhere? This made Li Min a little surprised. He stood up holding on to the table and walked to the deck on that side. The guards around him naturally followed closely. As a result, Li Min happened to see the woman turn around and come back, holding a medicine jar in her hand. Although it was empty, it still gave off a pungent smell of medicine. It seemed that the woman had just poured out the medicine dregs. "Huh? Why is it you?" Li Min asked in surprise. The other party turned out to be the woman he had rescued at the slave trading site. If he remembered correctly, the other party seemed to be named Feng Shuyu. Feng Shuyu suddenly saw a young man blocking his way, and he couldn't help but have a look of anger on his face. He said in a cold voice: "Master, please respect yourself. This little girl is Han. If you don't get out of the way, I will call the people on the boat." Guarded!" When Li Min rescued their brother and sister, his face was disguised, but today Li Min showed his true face, so Feng Shuyu didn't recognize him for a while, and just thought he was some frivolous person on the passenger ship. After all, she had a beautiful appearance. Wushuang, ever since she got on the ship, there have been people trying to harass her, but they were all stopped by the guards on the ship. When Li Min heard Feng Shuyu¡¯s cold words, he was stunned for a moment, but he immediately reacted and couldn¡¯t help joking: ¡°Why, Miss Feng just escaped from the disaster, and now she doesn¡¯t even recognize me as her benefactor?¡± Feng Shuyu also felt familiar with Li Min's voice. After hearing it, he couldn't help but raise his head and look at Li Min carefully. Originally, Li Min's disguise was not very clever at first. In addition, Feng Shuyu was deeply impressed by the person who saved him from the sea of ??suffering, so he quickly recognized him. When Li Min came, he was happy at first, but then he was shocked. He immediately knelt down and said, "The daughter of the people pays homage to His Highness, King Qi!" Li Min had no intention of hiding his identity, so he smiled and asked the other party to get up. When he saw the medicine jar in Feng Shuyu's arms, he couldn't help but curiously asked: "What, is Miss Feng sick?" Unexpectedly, when Feng Shuyu heard Li Min's casual question, he seemed to have found someone who could express his grievances. Two lines of clear tears welled up in his big eyes like lake water. He bit his plump lips and said: "Your Highness Qi , the little girl is not sick, but the brother is seriously ill. Although he has been seen by the doctor on the ship, he has not improved, and he has not even been able to eat for the past two days!" Li Min had helped the Feng brothers and sisters once before, so when Feng Shuyu saw Li Min again, it was natural that he had met someone he could rely on. The grievances he had suffered because of worrying about his brother in the past few days suddenly burst out in front of Li Min. He started crying. Seeing the pear blossoms in the rain, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little pity for her. However, the other party was a girl and had nothing to do with him. He didn't know how to comfort her? Finally, he had an idea and said: "Miss Feng, don't cry in a hurry. I have a skilled doctor on board. I will send someone to call him now to give your brother a diagnosis and treatment. Maybe he can be cured." Got it!" Li Min's words worked as expected, and Feng Shuyu immediately stopped crying. The person in front of him was His Royal Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty. The medical skills of the imperial doctor around him were naturally not comparable to those of the doctors on the passenger ship. If the imperial doctor performed the diagnosis and treatment, it would be very difficult. It is possible to cure my brother's illness. Thinking of this, Feng Shuyu cried with joy and thanked Li Min with tears. But then she felt that it was rude to let Li Min stand on the deck, and immediately asked Li Min to enter the cabin where she lived. Li Min did not forget what he had just said, and told the guard beside him to let him go and take care of him. The ship's royal physician was invited. The cabin Feng Shuyu lived in had two rooms, an inner one and an outer one. Feng Shijie lived in the inner room due to illness, while Feng Shuyu lived in the outer room. The space in the cabin was small. As soon as Li Min entered the door, he saw a neatly folded bed and quilts. There were also several pieces of women's clothes stacked together at the head of the bed. Even the sharp-eyed Li Min noticed that in the end, The bottom piece is still a woman's bellyband. Feng Shuyu didn't expect to meet an acquaintance at all. In addition, he had to take care of his brother these days, so he didn't have time to clean up. When he saw the clothes on the bed, especially when he saw Li Min still staring at them, his face immediately changed. Hong, hurriedly walked over to pack it up, and then asked Li Min to sit on the bed. This was also a helpless move. After all, there were no tables, chairs or other items in the cabin except for beds. Li Min knew that the Feng brothers and sisters lived in the lowest cabin. The cabin where Tiger and Shark lived was much more luxurious than this one. Not only were tables and chairs available, but there were even specially equipped servants. The service was excellent. Extremely thoughtful. However, Li Min was too embarrassed to sit on the bed of an unmarried girl, so he proposed to visit Feng Shijie. After all, the two of them were related.The fate of face. But when Feng Shuyu opened the door inside, Li Min was shocked when he saw Feng Shijie lying on the bed. If he hadn't known it beforehand, he would never have believed that the dying man on the bed was actually That Feng Shijie who fought desperately to save his sister? (To be continued) Text Chapter 390 Riding the same boat "Ahem~" Although the person on the bed was asleep, he still coughed from time to time. His voice was hoarse and sounded very uncomfortable. Looking at the face of the man on the bed, he also had a sallow complexion and his cheeks were deeply sunken. He looked like a man with tuberculosis. However, from that face, Li Min could still vaguely recognize that this was the person he had seen before. Feng Shijie who has been there. Seeing that the patient was sleeping, Li Min did not disturb him. He retreated to the outside and asked Feng Shuyu, "We haven't seen you for a few days. Why is your brother so seriously ill? Although I don't know medical skills, I can tell by his complexion that if he gets sick again, If this continues, I¡¯m afraid the gods will really be exhausted.¡± When Feng Shuyu heard Li Min's words, he couldn't help but shed tears again and said: "Ever since His Highness rescued the little girl that day, my brother fell ill when he went back. It wasn't too serious at first, but after boarding the ship, he suddenly fell ill. When it gets serious, I can¡¯t even eat in the past few days.¡± Although Li Min sighed a little after hearing this, he could tell from Feng Shuyu's expression that the other party seemed to be hiding something. However, since Feng Shuyu didn't take the initiative to say it, he couldn't ask further and could only comfort the other party with a few words. At this time, the imperial doctor happened to arrive, so Li Min asked him to diagnose and treat Feng Shijie immediately. After the imperial doctor diagnosed Feng Shijie, he packed up his things and said, "Your Majesty, this patient has too many thoughts, which is why he became worried and sick. Originally, as long as he took good care of himself, it wouldn't be too serious, but The ship was bumpy again, which aggravated his condition. Now he can't even eat or drink. The combination of all these circumstances has caused the other party to become as dying as it is now." "Oh, are you sure about the treatment?" Li Min asked. Feng Shuyu next to him also looked nervous. However, the imperial doctor frowned and said: "Originally, this patient's condition is not too serious, but he can't stand the turbulence of the sea. If you want to save him, you have to send him to land as soon as possible. Then he will be sent to the land as soon as possible. I am careful in diagnosis and treatment, so there is a possibility of cure. However, we have been at sea for several days, and I wonder if there is a nearby port where we can take this patient off the ship?" This time, Li Min was stumped. The Japanese country did not have a large seaport to begin with. From Nugang to the south, unless you cross the Bungo Waterway to reach Shuangshuang City, you can anchor there. But now we are still far away from Jiangshuang City, and there is no way we can get there in a short time. If we turn back, it will take several days, and it seems too late. However, Li Min's mind was extremely flexible, and he suddenly thought of a way, and suggested with a face of joy: "Imperial doctor, my King Qi is two or three times larger than this passenger ship, and it travels very smoothly in the sea. As long as there is no strong wind, the ship will feel like land, so if Feng Shijie can be moved to the King of Qi for diagnosis and treatment, do you think it can be done?" The imperial doctor also lived on the King of Qi. Naturally, we know that the King of Qi is very stable, so it is feasible to let the patients recuperate on the ship, but the people living on the King of Qi are people who are different from those in the palace. If a pair of people of unknown origin are allowed to live there, what will happen in the future? He couldn't afford the crime, so he didn't mention it. But now since His Highness King Qi brought it up personally, there is no problem, and he cannot be blamed if something goes wrong. It was precisely because of the above thoughts that the imperial doctor nodded immediately after hearing Li Min's words, and praised His Royal Highness King Qi for his sage and intelligence. Li Min also vaguely guessed the other person's thoughts, but he did not reveal it, but let him know People found a stretcher and carried Feng Shijie to his ship. As for Feng Shuyu, he was naturally very grateful, but the tears in his big eyes kept flowing like pearls. Feng Shijie moved to Li Min's ship. Feng Shuyu had to take care of his brother, so he naturally moved there too. Li Min asked Gao Zhong to arrange two cabins for the brothers and sisters next to each other. However, Li Min helped the Feng brothers and sisters just out of morality. However, Gao Zhong saw that Feng Shuyu was extremely beautiful, which made him mistakenly think that Li Min was interested in him. He married a little girl, so he took very good care of their brothers and sisters. Not only did he arrange the two best cabins, he even assigned several maids to take care of them. Li Min didn't know about it at first, but later he heard that Feng Shijie had woken up. He took the time to check and found out that Gao Zhong would have made a mistake. However, he did not defend himself, but asked about Feng Shijie's condition. When Feng Shijie knew that Li Min had saved him again, he was naturally grateful. After comforting Feng Shijie for a few words, Li Min had another conversation with Feng Shuyu. Only from her did he know why the other party was on the passenger ship back to Sixi. It turned out that after Li Min rescued their brother and sister that day, the two regained their freedom, but they were penniless, and shopkeeper Feng was no longer willing to hire Feng Shijie as a waiter, so the two had nowhere to go. Later, they were rescued by the kind-hearted old Huo Instruct them not to stay in the Japanese country anymore. After all, the war here has not completely subsided. The brothers and sisters are alone in the Japanese country. They might encounter some kind of military chaos. It is better to return to the Tang Dynasty. The sister was separated from her father, and they couldn't find her father after searching for so long. The two of them were a little discouraged. Coupled with the fright of almost becoming a slave this time, Feng Shijie finally made up his mind and prepared to leave Japan by boat. As for Lao Huo helped them advance the cost of the passenger ship, for which the two of them were grateful. Feng Shijie secretly recorded this great favor in his heart, and at the same time vowed in his heart that if he had the opportunity in the future, he would do it well. I wanted to repay others, but I didn't expect that Feng Shijie would fall ill and almost die. After hearing this experience of the two brothers and sisters, Li Min also felt a little emotional. At the same time, he was even more proud of the promotion of the old Huo Dangnu chief. It seemed that he had a good vision at the beginning. Regardless of the other person's ability to do things, just this Personal character is already very rare. The King of Qi was extremely stable. After Feng Shijie arrived on the ship, he was able to eat quickly. Coupled with the diagnosis and treatment of the imperial doctor and the care of Feng Shuyu, his body recovered quickly. When Li Min suffered the second When they saw him, he could already walk slowly with Feng Shuyu's support. "Thank you for your life-saving grace, Your Highness. The villain's illness is no longer a problem now. It's just that our brothers and sisters are disturbing His Highness a lot, so we want to move back to the passenger ship. Please allow Your Highness!" Feng Shijie, who was being supported by Feng Shuyu, saw Li He was stunned and immediately spoke. Although his condition was almost recovered, there was a trace of sadness between his eyebrows, as if there was some unsolvable knot in his heart. Hearing Feng Shijie's farewell, Li Min smiled and said: "Shi Jie, your health is not well yet. If you return to the passenger ship now, it will be difficult if it relapses again. So you brothers and sisters can stay on the ship. Just stay here, there¡¯s no need to rush back.¡± Feng Shijie originally felt that he had already troubled Li Min a lot, so he didn't want to owe the other party any more favors, so he wanted to go back to live there, but Li Min didn't agree, and as the other party's identity, he couldn't say anything more, so he had to nod and agree for the time being. Just lived on the boat. Feng Shijie's condition improved, and Feng Shuyu no longer had to take care of his brother every day as before. Occasionally when he went out for a walk, he would meet Li Min, who was also staying on the deck. However, this girl regained her shy nature and met Li Min for the first time. They were so scared that they lowered their heads and left. Only when Li Min called her would she slowly walk over and say a few words to Li Min. Li Min didn't have any special thoughts about Feng Shuyu himself. After all, although Feng Shuyu's appearance was beautiful, it was still slightly inferior to Wen Xin. In addition, Li Min was surrounded by Xijun, Mei Niang and Mengxue. The four of them It has made Li Min feel that he has nothing to seek in this life, so Li Min has no intention of looking for another woman. However, Li Min was very interested in the living environment where Feng Shuyu grew up. He wanted to use his words to get a feel for what life was like for Han immigrants in the Tang Dynasty. Feng Shuyu did not expect that His Highness Prince Qi would be interested in her previous life, which made her feel a little embarrassed, but she still told some of what she had seen and heard since she was a child. From the other party's words, Li Min learned that Feng Shuyu's father, as a craftsman, had a very good life in the Japanese country and was quite respected. After all, the Tang Dynasty was undoubtedly a giant in the eyes of neighboring countries such as the Japanese country, and the Tang people outside Naturally, she is superior to others. For example, Feng Shuyu's mother is the daughter of a wealthy family in the Japanese country. Feng Shuyu was born in Han Dynasty and has been educated by the aristocrats of the Japanese country. Her father also read some books in the Tang Dynasty and taught her and her brother to read and write Chinese, so she could not only speak Chinese, but also write. In addition, her father also bought some Analects of Confucius at a high price from merchants who came to Japan. She has been studying books such as Women's Commandments and Women's Commandments since she was a child. Although there is no dedicated teacher, Feng Shuyu has a high level of understanding and can understand the principles in the books, so her cultural level is much higher than that of her father and brother. His calligraphy is even more beautiful than Li Min's. When getting along with Li Min, Feng Shuyu felt a little nervous at first, but she gradually discovered that Li Min had an easy-going temperament. When she stayed with him, it felt almost like staying with her brother Feng Shijie, so she also He slowly let go and even showed off his most proud cooking skills. Feng Shuyu¡¯s father¡¯s first wife died early, and he had to live with his son Feng Shijie, so he was good at cooking. He even proudly said that even if he didn¡¯t carve Buddha statues for others, he could support the family just by being a cook. Feng Shuyu has been most interested in cooking since she was a child. She learned all her father's cooking skills at a young age and spent a lot of time studying them. Combined with the local cuisine of Japan, her cooking skills are unique, especially her first-hand southern side dishes. The cooking was delicious, and even people like Li Min who were used to eating delicious food were full of praise after tasting it. During the boring sea journey, it was an unexpected pleasure to suddenly meet such a pretty girl who was good at cooking. However, Gao Zhong suddenly reported something about Feng Shijie to him that day, which made him feel uncomfortable. Li Min's face changed.The wife became gloomy. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 391 The Feng siblings¡¯ concealment "Gao Chong, are you sure about this?" Li Min asked in a serious tone. "Your Highness, you are definitely not wrong. Originally, when the servant reported the report, the old slave didn't believe it. But last night, I saw him sneaking down to the second floor and staying alone with one of the Japanese girls for a long time. I didn't return to my cabin until the fourth watch!" Gao Chong also reported with a solemn face. When Li Min heard Gao Zhong's affirmative answer, a look of anger surged on his face. He thought he had done a good deed out of kindness, but he didn't expect that he would get this result. Although he didn't know the other party's purpose yet, he You can guess a thing or two from the opponent's Gui Gui Chong Chong attitude, which is definitely not a good thing! In fact, it's not surprising that Li Min was angry. Just now Gao Zhong reported to him that Feng Shijie, who was almost in recovery, secretly met the Japanese girl living on the second floor, not just once or twice, but even last night he was Gao Zhong bumped into him personally, but he only considered that the other party was Li Min's guest, so Gao Zhong didn't say anything, but ran to report to Li Min first. The King of Qi is divided into five floors. The lowest floor is uninhabited. The second floor is for the sailors on the ship. The third floor is for the male servants and guards of the palace. The fourth floor is for the maids and the Japanese girls bought by Gao Zhong. The fifth floor is where important figures from the palace such as Li Min and Gao Chong live, and the Feng brothers and sisters also live on this floor as guests. Because there are people from the palace on board, the internal defense of the Qiwang is much relaxed. , only then did Feng Shijie find an opportunity to take advantage of the darkness of the night and secretly run to the next floor to meet a Japanese girl. This naturally made Li Min shocked and angry. Gao Zhong saw that Li Min's expression was not very good, so he hesitated and decided to tell everything he knew. So I saw him say: "Your Highness, when the old slave was monitoring Feng Shijie yesterday. When he saw the other party go back, Miss Feng also came out of the room. And stopped her brother, and seemed to be begging him, but the old slave was afraid of them. I found it, so I was far away and didn¡¯t hear what they were saying clearly.¡± Hearing this, Li Min's face became even more gloomy. Obviously, the Feng brothers and sisters had something to hide from him, and it was also related to the Japanese women from the lower class. This made Li Min have to suspect that the other party's identity was probably fake, or even someone from within the Japanese country sent to assassinate him? However, Li Min quickly ruled out this conjecture, because Feng Shuyu had cooked a lot of delicacies for him before. If the other party really wanted to assassinate him, he would probably have been poisoned and died long ago, and Feng Shijie's illness was not similar. Fake, if he hadn't met him, the other party would have died long ago. No assassin would place all his hopes on luck. "But if we rule out the suspicion that the Feng brothers and sisters want to harm him, then what is the other party's purpose? Why do they want to meet the Japanese girls behind his back? Moreover, he intends to give away those Japanese girls. They couldn't reach him at all, so why did Feng Shijie approach them? "Your Highness, do you want to arrest the person first to avoid any accidents?" Gao Zhong asked very responsibly. As the general manager of the palace, Gao Zhong asked. He is also one of Li Min's most trusted people, so now he naturally has to consider Li Min's safety. After all, with such a person who obviously has other intentions on board, no one can guarantee that something unexpected will happen. However, Li Min thought for a while but refused: "No, there are people from the royal palace on the boat, and Xi Jun bought them and these guards to stay with me. With a man and a woman on the other side, I'm afraid they can go to the sky." ?¡± Li Min thought for a while after saying this, and then said: "Since Feng Shuyu also knows about this matter, with her temperament, she should be our best breakthrough point, so let's go find the other party and talk about me and me." I want to have a drink at the bow of the boat at noon, so I can ask her to prepare a few side dishes for me, and then let her accompany me, and then I¡¯ll ask her in person!¡± Although Gao Chong didn't want Li Min to have contact with the Feng brothers and sisters anymore, he understood Li Min's temperament best and knew that as long as His Highness decided something, it would not be changed without an absolute reason, and what Li Min said made sense. The entire ship was full of people from the royal palace. Even if the Feng brothers and sisters wanted to harm Li Min, they might succeed if no one knew about it. However, if they had already been prepared and wanted to attack His Highness, it would be basically out of their imagination. . Feng Shuyu in the cabin frowned and looked unhappy. She begged her brother again last night, but was rejected again. She also knew that her brother couldn't bear to let her suffer, but she didn't want her dearest friend to Her brother suffered again, and every time she saw his painful expression when he came back, her heart felt like a knife. Her father and mother were missing, leaving her with only her brother as a relative. He couldn't find anything to eat when he fled. He would rather starve himself, but he also wanted to save the last piece of dry food for himself. The most dangerous time was when he met three The rebel soldiers wanted to do evil to him, so his brother risked his life and killed one of them. He was also injured, but he still kept brandishing the knife, and then killed the other one.??The two of them were scared away. Thinking of this, Feng Shuyu felt uncomfortable and couldn't stop crying. His brother was so kind to him, but now he could only watch him suffer, but he couldn't do much to help. "Is Miss Feng here?" While Feng Shuyu was thinking about something, he suddenly heard the senior manager knocking on the door and saying. Hearing the high voice, Feng Shuyu immediately wiped away his tears, walked over, opened the door and said, "General Manager Gao, what's the matter?" Gao Zhong came here on Li Min's order. When he saw Feng Shuyu who opened the door, his eyes were slightly red, as if he had just cried. Gao Zhong's doubts became more serious. He looked at him up and down, and then told Li Min's instructions. . During this period, Li Min liked Feng Shuyu's food very much, so he often asked her to cook. Feng Shuyu was also very grateful to Li Min. Now that she could do something for him, she was naturally very willing. Every time she cooked, she was very happy. This time It was the same. After preparation, I went to Li Min's royal kitchen on the ship, then selected a few ingredients and made a few side dishes that suited Li Min's taste. It has now entered May, and the temperature on the sea is already quite hot, but today's weather is a bit gloomy, and the wind blowing is also a bit cool. Li Min set up a big umbrella on the bow of the boat, below The side dishes prepared by Feng Shuyu were placed, and then Feng Shuyu tasted several dishes one by one with Xi Yi in his eyes, and finally showed a satisfied smile on his face. Seeing that His Highness King Qi was satisfied with the dishes she cooked, Feng Shuyu also seemed very happy. Unfortunately, she didn't know that before these dishes were served, Gao Zhong arranged for people to taste them all. After finding that they were not poisonous, she Bring it up. "Shuyu, why don't you sit down? It's rare that it's a little cooler today. Sit down and drink a few glasses with me. This is ice-cold wine. It's all brewed by me in my own village in the Western Regions. The taste is different from other places. You can't buy it outside." Li Min said to Feng Shuyu next to him with a smile. If it had been at the beginning, Feng Shuyu might not have dared to sit down, but during this period of time, he had become familiar with Li Min, and he knew that Li Min did not have the airs of a prince, so he did not refuse and walked to sit opposite Li Min with a gentle step. Then, under Li Min's gaze, she picked up the wine in front of her and took a sip. However, she didn't like drinking, so she immediately put it down with a frown. When Li Min saw Feng Shuyu's appearance, he smiled and shook his head, and suddenly asked: "Shuyu, are you used to living on the ship during this period? Have you encountered any difficulties?" "Thank you, Your Highness, for your concern. Everything is fine on board. This is the first time Shuyu has seen such a big ship. It is not bumpy and feels like he is on land, so there is nothing he is not used to." Feng Shuyu smiled. She replied, but for some reason, there seemed to be some worry in her eyes. "Just get used to it." Li Min said with a smile, but then added, "I know that although you are Han, you grew up in the Japanese country. Sometimes you may not have much to say to the people around you, but it doesn't matter. The following is There are some Japanese girls on the floor, if you feel bored, you can go and chat with them." When he heard Li Min mentioning the Japanese girl below casually, the simple-minded Feng Shuyu's expression immediately changed, and he couldn't tell whether he was happy or worried. He hesitated for a moment and then said: "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. Shuyu took note of it. If His Highness hadn't rescued him, Shuyu might have been one of those female slaves. In addition, there are several of them who are Shuyu's old acquaintances. If he has time, Shuyu will chat with them." When Li Min heard Feng Shuyu's words, his eyes narrowed, and the murderous look on his face disappeared. The Feng brothers and sisters are all related to the female slaves below. Is it true that they have some ulterior secret as I guessed? However, Li Min quickly adjusted his mood, raised his glass and drank the cold wine in one gulp. Then he turned to Feng Shuyu and smiled: "By the way, I haven't seen your brother in the past few days. I heard about his The disease is almost healed, and there are no more abnormal symptoms, right?" Hearing Li Min ask about his brother, Feng Shuyu's face became a little sad, but he still replied: "Your Highness, my brother's illness is indeed not a problem, but he likes to be quiet and does not like to move. It was very hot last night, so I stayed in the cabin and rarely went out." After hearing this, Li Min snorted in his heart. He probably rarely went out during the day, but he went out very frequently at night, and he was still connected to the Japanese girl below. But before Li Min could speak, the look on Feng Shuyu's face changed again. A look of determination came over his originally sad face. He suddenly stood up, knelt down at Li Min's feet and said, "Your Highness, people I have something to ask for, and I hope Your Highness will grant it!" After Feng Shuyu said the above words that had been swirling in her mind countless times, she suddenly felt a sense of relief. She could no longer do this.So she watched her brother suffer. Although she also knew that what she said next would be a bit silly, this was the only thing she could do for her brother. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 392 So that¡¯s it Feng Shuyu suddenly knelt down to beg, which surprised Li Min. He immediately asked her to stand up and asked: "Shuyu, what do you want me to ask for? As long as I can agree to it, I will not refuse." Li Min answered very cleverly. It seemed that he would try his best to help Han Shuyu's request, but he used the three words "can agree". So on the other hand, if he couldn't agree, then don't blame him. Feng Shuyu didn't think much about it. He was very happy after hearing Li Min's words. He stood up and wiped his tears and said: "Your Highness, this little girl will not embarrass Your Highness. I just hope that Your Highness can agree to let the little girl enter the palace as a slave! " Well? Li Min was really shocked. He never thought that Feng Shuyu would put forward such a condition. Although his palace was very generous to slaves, slaves were untouchables after all. Not only did they have no freedom, they even had no chance of life. There is no guarantee, so no one will be a slave to others unless absolutely necessary. Although the family of the Feng brothers and sisters was ruined, they were far from desperate. Feng Shijie learned the carving skills from his father, and he was also smart and capable. In addition, he participated in the construction of temples in the Japanese country, and Li Min Construction is happening everywhere here, so talents like Feng Shijie will immediately become very popular as long as they return to the Tang Dynasty. Even though Feng Shuyu is a woman, she is literate, knows etiquette, and can cook good food. In addition, she has a beautiful appearance. Although she has Japanese blood, it is not difficult to find a good wife, so no matter from any aspect , there is no need for the other party to sell themselves as slaves and enter the palace. "Shuyu, why do you want to join the palace as a slave? Are there any difficulties? If your brother needs money, I can lend you some temporarily." Thinking of this, Li Min asked in confusion. . When a girl from a good family enters the palace as a slave, she will naturally have to pay a considerable sum of money, which is also the money for selling her body. He thought that the Feng brothers and sisters did not have a penny in their hands now, so Feng Shuyu came up with such a stupid way to sell herself to He became a slave in the palace in exchange for some money to give to his brother. However, after hearing this, Feng Shuyu shed tears and said: "Your Highness, the reason why a civilian girl wants to enter the palace is not to exchange herself for some money. On the contrary, when a civilian girl enters the palace, she will not accept a penny from the palace. , I just hope that His Highness will agree to exchange Shuyu for someone in the palace." "This is strange. I have only said about selling your body in exchange for money, but this is the first time I have heard of selling your body in exchange for someone else." Li Min said in surprise, "Then tell me, who do you want to exchange yourself for? " Hearing Li Min's question gave Feng Shuyu a glimmer of hope in his heart, and he immediately said: "Your Highness, I wish to exchange myself for the freedom of the Japanese girl Yunjian Qiuji. I hope Your Highness will grant you permission!" "That's it!" Li Min suddenly let out a burst of hearty laughter, and the haze in his heart suddenly dissipated. He finally figured out what the Feng brothers and sisters had hidden from him. Everything was actually very simple. It was just that he and Gao Chong Everyone thinks this matter is too complicated. Seeing Li Min suddenly laughing, Feng Shuyu was a little confused and stared at Li Min with her crystal-clear eyes, full of question marks. After Li Min smiled, he said: "The Yunjian clan is the wealthy Japanese family that took in your brothers and sisters, right?" "Your Highness, how do you know?" Feng Shuyu said very surprised. There are countless wealthy families in the Japanese country. Even the Japanese people themselves don't know how many wealthy families there are in the country. However, with Li Min's identity, he can remember the name of a small wealthy family in the Japanese country. , and also knew that this wealthy family was related to the Feng brothers and sisters, which naturally surprised Feng Shuyu. But after hearing this, Li Min laughed and said: "Not only do I know that you were sheltered by that wealthy family before, but I also know that when you were at the trading place, it was proven that you were a female slave of the Han people, this Yunjian Qiuji, and now The other party is on my ship, and your brother should have an affair with the other party. Is it right for you to stay up most of the night these past few days and go to meet her?" Hearing Li Min's words about his brother's meeting with her slave girl at night, Feng Shuyu's eyes suddenly widened with a horrified expression on his face. After a while, he said in a trembling voice: "You how do you know? ?¡± Li Min saw the other party's frightened look but found it very interesting. He stepped forward and patted Feng Shuyu's little head, and deliberately made a serious expression and said: "The King Qi is my ship, and there are also my people on board." , do you brothers and sisters really think you can hide this from me?" Feng Shuyu had always been protected by his father and brother and was not that thoughtful at all. But when he saw Li Min's appearance, he immediately knelt down again in fright and said: "Your Highness, please forgive me. It's not that we brothers and sisters deliberately concealed it, but there is an unspeakable secret in it. What's more, I hope Your Highness will listen to the little lady¡¯s explanation!¡± "Oh, then I want to hear what secrets you brothers and sisters have?" Li Min sat down and took a sip of wine.Now Feng Shuyu no longer dared to hide anything, and told the story between the Feng family and the Yunjian family. It turns out that the reason why Feng Shijie took his sister to take refuge with the Yunjian clan was mainly because he had an unusual relationship with the daughter of the Yunjian family governor, the Yunjian Qiuji. Feng Shijie's father was very respected, and the family was not short of money. He married a woman from a wealthy Japanese family, so he regarded them as one of his own in the eyes of the wealthy Japanese family. Feng Shijie was brought to the Japanese country by his father when he was very young, and he followed his father around carving Buddhist statues, so he inevitably had to deal with those wealthy families. In this process, he met Yunjian Qiuji, and the two fell in love at first sight. Very early on Privately decided for life. The Yunjian clan was quite in favor of this marriage. After all, in their view, it was a very honorable thing for a girl from the clan to marry a Tang man. It was just that when Feng Shijie told his father about this, he was opposed by his father. It was not that his father was unwilling, but that although the old gentleman himself married a Japanese girl, he hoped that his son could Marry a Han woman as his wife. As for Yunjian Qiuji, Feng Shijie can marry her if he wants, but she can only be a concubine. Feng Shijie was very dissatisfied with his father's attitude. After all, he had a deep relationship with Miss Yunjian, and he felt that he could no longer tolerate other women in his heart. What's more, he wanted Yunjian Qiuji to be his concubine, which made him even more unable to accept. However, as the saying goes, it is hard to disobey the father's orders. No matter how deep the relationship between Feng Shijie and Yunjian Qiuji was, he did not dare to confront his father. In the end, he thought of a stupid way, that is, delaying. His father wanted to take him back to China to find a wife. But Feng Shijie just disagreed and found some excuses not to go back. As a result, the delay lasted for more than two years. If nothing happened, then Feng Shijie might have succeeded. Unfortunately, fate is not as good as fate. Li Min led his troops into the Japanese country. Feng Shijie's home was ransacked by the rebels, and he was separated from his father. When the search failed, they had to seek temporary refuge in the Yunjian clan, but they did not expect Yunjian Qiuji. His father was a stubborn man who was unwilling to give up the military power in his hands. As a result, he was defeated by the armies of the Ishigami clan and the Soga clan. Both men and women in the clan were demoted as slaves. As a result, the Feng brothers and sisters could not escape. It was just a coincidence that Feng Shijie was bought by shopkeeper Feng with the same surname, and Feng Shijie was also very clever. With this little incense and love, he actually regained his freedom, and then found out that his sister and Yunjian Qiuji were both used as beautiful slave girls. At the auction, as an elder brother and a man, he would naturally try his best to beg them to come out. However, Feng Shijie soon discovered that with his ability, there might be a glimmer of hope to save his sister, but it was simply impossible to save Yunjian Qiuji. After all, the Yunjian clan had already been convicted of treason, and the female relatives in the family were demoted. She is a female slave, and Yunjian Qiuji is beautiful and attracts more attention, so it is not something he can save. However, after Feng Shijie knew that he could not save Yunjian Qiuji, he was not discouraged. After all, he still had a sister to save, so he ran around for this. In the end, although he did not rescue his sister with his own ability, he had good luck. After meeting Li Min, his sister was finally released from the prison. However, after rescuing his sister Feng Shuyu, Feng Shijie was unable to save his beloved woman. In the end, he could only watch her being auctioned off. Unfortunately, he did not know that the person who bought Yunjian Qiuji was Li Min's palace manager. High and heavy. Feng Shijie was deeply shocked by the fact that his beloved was bought as a slave, and he fell ill immediately. Later, he met Li Min again by chance. However, when Feng Shijie came to Li Min's ship to recuperate, he never dreamed that he would meet Yunjian Qiuji here. It was a coincidence that Feng Shijie was in good health that day, so he was helped by his sister Feng Shuyu to go for a walk on the deck. Unexpectedly, I saw a woman chatting and joking on the lower floor, and among them was Yunjian Qiuji. At that time, the brother and sister happened to make eye contact with each other. None of the three people expected that they would meet again on His Highness Prince Qi's ship, but they all understood that this was not a place where they could recognize each other. After all, Yunjian Qiuji's family committed a serious crime of rebellion, and the Feng brothers and sisters It was just Li Min who had saved him in a moment, so there was no reason to ask the other party to let him go. Even if they recognized each other rashly, it is very likely that the Feng brothers and sisters would be implicated again. With this idea in mind, the three of them did not speak at that time, but looked at each other silently for a few times, and then left. However, when Feng Shijie knew that his beloved was not far away from him, he could no longer hold back and sneaked out to meet him at night. The guards on the ship did not expect that something would happen inside the ship, so their defense was somewhat lax. As a result, it was not discovered at first. It was not until a few days ago that the guards accidentally saw it and reported it to Gao Zhong. After Gao Zhong investigated it personally, he told Li Min. As a result, both Li Min and Gao Zhong reported this to Li Min. Things are wrong. (To be continued) Text Chapter 393: Thought by the Feng brothers and sisters "Your Highness, my brother couldn't get sick because he missed Sister Yunjian before. Now it's because of God's pity that we finally meet again. It's just that Sister Yunjian has been bought by the palace, and His Highness has rescued our brothers and sisters many times, so brother, he No matter what, I couldn't speak to His Highness, but I couldn't help but miss her, so I secretly met Sister Yunjian. However, every time he came back, my brother was in great pain, so the little girl boldly asked His Highness to exchange herself for Sister Yunjian. ." After Feng Shuyu finished talking about the relationship between their brother and sister and Yunjian Qiuji, he spoke resolutely. Li Min looked at the petite Feng Shuyu in front of him, and was quite moved in his heart. No one could have imagined that under the other person's petite body, there was such courage hidden, and he would sacrifice his life to fulfill his brother. This kind of courage is not something that everyone can have. It can be done. But admiration is admiration. He can help with some things, but if he helps with some things, it may not be a good thing for the people who are helped. So Li Min asked: "Shuyu, do you know I don¡¯t know, why did I buy those Japanese women?¡± "Folk girls don't know." Feng Shuyu lowered his head, his long eyelashes trembling slightly and whispered. In fact, let alone her, not even the Japanese girls who were bought knew about it. After all, it wouldn't be nice to talk about it. So apart from Li Min and Gao Chong, only a few of the stewards knew about it. Seeing Feng Shuyu's frightened look, Li Min suddenly showed an evil smile and said: "These Japanese girls are from a friend of mine in Chang'an. Not only is he a vicious person, but he also likes to abuse women. Send them to his house." The female slaves who go up there usually don't live more than half a year. And the number of these Japanese Japanese girls is certain. If there is one missing, then someone has to step in. Are you still willing to trade with that Yunjian Qiuji?" Every time Li Min said something. Feng Shuyu's face turned pale. As soon as Li Min finished speaking, her face became as white as a piece of paper, and her body became like a leaf in the wind. Her whole body was trembling slightly, obviously frightened by Li Min's words. . But despite this, she still bit her red lips with a stubborn look on her face, trying hard to control her body from going limp. "II do!" Feng Shuyu clenched her two pink fists tightly and said, although her voice was slightly trembling. But his tone was still very firm. Seeing that the little girl was frightened like this, Li Min also felt a little embarrassed. He suddenly smiled and said: "Silly girl, I'm scaring you. Those female slaves were indeed given away, but they were not as bad as I said." It¡¯s vicious, and you don¡¯t have to send them all, it doesn¡¯t matter if one or two are missing.¡± Feng Shuyu was already determined to die, but he didn't expect that Li Min's attitude suddenly took a turn for the worse. Those words just now turned out to be a joke, which made Feng Shuyu unable to adapt for a while. He looked at Li Min blankly, but couldn't say a word. But Li Min didn¡¯t finish his words. He glanced at Feng Shuyu, who was still in a dazed state, and then said: "But I can reunite Yunjian Qiuji with your brother, but there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. You can't just let her go without paying any price." I bought Yunjian Qiuji for more than 400 guan. Including the expenses during this period, it adds up to 100 guan. If you add it all up, I will give you a round number! " Feng Shuyu was even more unbelievable when she heard that Prince Li Min was calculating his property with her, but it made her feel more at ease. As long as Prince Qi was willing to sell, their brother and sister would risk their lives to buy Sister Yunjian. Thinking of this, Feng Shuyu immediately said: "Thank you, Your Highness, for your help. However, your Highness also knows the situation of our brothers and sisters. We really can't afford five hundred guan now, so you can see if you can owe it first. If we make money in the future, we will Return it again.¡± "Five hundred guan?" Li Min pretended to be surprised, "What five hundred guan? The round number I mentioned was clearly one thousand guan!" "Onea thousand?" Feng Shuyu seemed a little confused. Just now, Li Min said that he bought it for more than 400 guan. Later, he spent hundreds of guan, so the total amount was only 500 guan. How was this thousand strings calculated? At this moment, Li Min suddenly raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "Why, don't you want to buy it?" Feng Shuyu also didn¡¯t expect that His Royal Highness the Prince of Qi, who had always been gentle and funny, suddenly became like a philistine. But now was not the time to think about this, so he gritted his silver teeth and said, "Okay, Qian Guan!" Seeing the other party's promise, Li Min also showed a satisfied smile. Of course he didn't care about the money, but he didn't want the Feng brothers and sisters to rescue the Japanese girl so easily. After all, people don't want things that are too easy to get. I will cherish it very much, so I set up a little obstacle. But now he wanted to add a guarantee to this obstacle. Thinking of this, Li Min suddenly stretched out his hand and said to Feng Shuyu: "Bring it here!"   Feng Shuyu was stunned after hearing this, and asked with some confusion: "Your Highness, what did you ask the little girl to take?" Li Min smiled and said: "I know you brothers and sisters have no money now, so I can lend you the money first, but according to the rules, if you borrow money, you usually have to find a guarantor, but you brothers and sisters don't know anyone else at all. People, so it¡¯s really hard to find a guarantor, so there¡¯s only one way left, that is, you can only use things as collateral, so do you think you have anything valuable that can be used as collateral?¡± Li Min's business-like tone frightened Feng Shuyu again. The poor girl tugged at the corner of her clothes, lowered her head and said in embarrassment: "Your Highness, there really is nothing valuable about this little girl." But as soon as the little girl said this, her eyes suddenly lit up and she thought of a way: "However, the little girl can mortgage herself to the palace. When my brother and the others have earned enough money, it will not be too late to redeem me." "You?" Li Min suppressed a smile and deliberately looked at Feng Shuyu with a scrutinizing gaze. After a while, he said with satisfaction, "Okay, Shuyu, you have a deep relationship with your brother, so you can use it as a mortgage, but You can't eat and drink for free in the palace. I think your cooking skills are good. If I eat in the future, you can make me some special dishes, which can be regarded as working in the palace. What do you think?" "Okay! I like cooking the most!" When Feng Shuyu heard that Li Min agreed, she immediately replied quickly. Looking at her, she seemed to be afraid that Li Min would regret it, and looking at her happy look, she didn't seem to have any collateral. awareness. After discussing the matter with Feng Shuyu, Li Min immediately had several Japanese women released and reunited with Feng Shijie, which aroused the envy and jealousy of other Japanese women. After Feng Shijie learned about the deal between his sister and Li Min, he first scolded Feng Shuyu, and then beat Li Min alone, hoping to cancel the deal, but Li Min told the other party that he didn't care about the money at all. If Feng Shijie wants to take away a woman he bought from him, he has to pay a price, so this Qianguan is a test for him. When he gets the money, he will let her go. Of course, these The money must be clean. After hearing what Li Min said and Feng Shuyu's insistence, Feng Shijie finally agreed to the matter. But from then on, Feng Shijie frowned all day long, thinking only about the word money, racking his brains. In the shortest possible time, earn enough money of one thousand guan, and then be reunited with your sister. But even Li Min didn't expect how much potential a person would unleash when he devotes all his body and mind to making money. After solving the matter of the Feng brothers and sisters, Li Min was not relaxed, but saw something through this matter. Speaking of the Feng brothers and sisters and Yunjian Qiuji, one of them was a pure Han, one was a pure Japanese, and the other was a Han-Japanese mixed race. This suddenly made him think that among the people in his hands, there were Silla people. People, Baekje people, Japanese people, grassland people, Kunlun slaves, etc., these are all non-Han people. However, the Han population that he relies on most is not really controlled by many people. It is not even as large as the number of Japanese people. Others All the Han people are within the territory of the Tang Dynasty. If he wants to expand his strength, the first thing he must increase is the population of the Han people. If he wanted to increase the number of Han people in his hands, the first step was to immigrate from the Tang Dynasty. He had proposed to Li Shimin that he would recruit those who had fled from the Tang Dynasty to live overseas. However, this was no small project. All aspects require strong operational capabilities, and he doesn't have the energy to take care of it yet. But besides immigration, there is another way to increase population, which is to encourage childbirth. But if you want to increase fertility, the burden will fall on men. Men are inherently advantaged in this regard. As long as you give him enough women, it is not too difficult for a man to create a nation. Of course, , this man must have a very strong physique. Chinese men can take concubines, but the number of Han people in Li Min's hands is limited. This limitation refers to the limited number of men and women, so men sometimes want to take concubines, but it is not easy to find suitable ones. However, except for Han women, Li Min There are also a large number of women from other ethnic groups in Zhen's hands. If Han men are encouraged to take women from these ethnic groups as concubines, then the children born will be considered Han. In this way, the fertility of the men under the rule can be fully utilized, and the population It can also increase faster, but these must be guided by corresponding policies. Thinking of this, Li Min suddenly had a somewhat ridiculous idea, but if he thought about it carefully, it was very feasible. He immediately sent someone to find Liu Rengui. This time, the firearms battalion served as Li Min's personal guard, and Liu Rengui naturally followed. Attendant, and although he is considered a half-military general now, he was a capable civil servant in the past. In addition, Wang An, Lu Hong and others are not here now, so these political affairs areWe can only discuss it with him in person. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 394 Taking a foreign woman as a concubine In early June, Li Min's King of Qi returned to Sixian, and with his return, this officially marked the end of the war against Japan. However, the troops that originally attacked Japan have not withdrawn yet. After all, there are still some internal conflicts in Japan. It's not stable, but it's coming soon. Li Min plans to completely stabilize the Japanese state within this year, and some of the troops stationed there will also be slowly withdrawn during this period. However, just after Li Min returned to Sixian City, he suddenly issued a series of strange decrees. Generally speaking, these decrees encouraged the people to have children, especially the Han people under the rule. For example, there is a law that stipulates that for the Han people under the rule of King Qi, a couple must have at least two children. If both children are boys, they will be rewarded by the local government. If there are three boys, they can They receive a certain amount of rice, noodles, meat, etc. from the government every month, which is equivalent to the government raising children for them until they are fifteen years old. Of course, the more children there are, the more food the family can receive. Even if a couple can have more than ten children, they will be listed as a tax-free home by the government and exempt from their property taxes. In fact, there were similar laws to encourage childbirth in the Tang Dynasty. However, there were relatively few Han people under Li Min's rule, and his palace's finances were also very abundant, so the rewards were much more generous than those of the Tang Dynasty official. And the Han people under his rule now Most of the people are concentrated in Dengzhou, so they can not only receive rewards from the court, but also get rewards from Prince Qi's Mansion. The total sum is not a small amount, especially those families with more sons. They don't need to rely on rewards alone. Worry about being hungry. In addition to the above laws that are similar to those in the Tang Dynasty that encouraged childbirth, Li Min also deliberately added a very special law, that is, the law regarding men from the Tang Dynasty taking foreign women as concubines. The population of Dengzhou has reached more than two million. Dengzhou City alone accounted for nearly half of it, and Li Min also captured Silla and Baekje. It is now divided into three Korean states, with a population of nearly one million. The island of Taiwan has also been established as a state and is in the process of development. The number of Han people on the island is also gradually increasing. Now there are just over 300,000 Han people on the island. In addition, there are a large number of foreign businessmen and an even larger number of slaves. Now the Japanese country has been conquered. Although the population of the Japanese country is not clear yet, according to Wang An's estimation, it should be around one million. Except these. Li Min also attracted hundreds of thousands of prairie people from the grassland. Now they are temporarily living in Nanhan Prefecture and will soon be sent to Ezo Island, which will be Hokkaido in later generations. Calculated in this way, under Li Min's rule, the total number of all Han people only accounted for about half, and most of the Han people were in Dengzhou. Although these people can be regarded as Li Min's subjects. But they are also citizens of the Tang Dynasty. If Li Min really wants to escape in the future, how many of these Dengzhou people will be willing to follow him? It was precisely because Li Min had already considered this issue when making calculations. He did not regard Dengzhou as his real territory. Taiwan Island was the focus of his future development. By excluding Dengzhou, the number of Han people in Li Min's hands would be even smaller. Even if fertility is encouraged, there is no huge population base. This kind of population growth rate is actually extremely slow, so Li Min is on this basis. Another law was added, that is, when a man of the Tang Dynasty enters the land of Sanhan and Japan, he must take local women as concubines. The number depends on the amount of his property, but the maximum is generally not more than six. If the property is insufficient, , and if this person needs to stay in the land of Samhan or Japan all year round, the local government will help him designate a local woman as a concubine. As soon as this decree came out, some people couldn't laugh or cry, shaking their heads and saying it was ridiculous, while others sang and danced happily, shouting that His Highness, King Qi, was wise, and some married women gnashed their teeth and cursed bastard Li Min. In fact, as long as they are men, they will not have much objection to Li Min's law, especially some businessmen who are more henpecked. Although they are rich, they have no choice but to have tigers at home and do not even dare to take a concubine. Now listen to it. I almost cried with joy when I heard this news. In the past, I had the heart to be a thief but not the courage, but now His Highness the King of Qi has issued an order that if you want to go to Sanhan and the Japanese country, you must take concubines. If the fierce women in the family dare to stop them, then let them She had to choose between eating sugary vegetables and taking concubines. After all, a lot of their business was related to Sanhan and Japan. If she didn't go there, her family would have to wait for the northwest wind. Although many women scolded Li Min, once the law was issued, it would not be taken back. Moreover, this was not a harsh law. In addition, there were many people who supported it, so the implementation was very smooth. In Sanhan Businessmen who were dealing with the Japanese country took local women as concubines one after another. Some of the more lustful ones even took more than one. After all, most of them were not short of money. Taking more women was just more mouths to eat. The local women of Sanhan and Wa are also willing to marry Han people. Although they are only concubines, they are at least high-ranking figures in the Celestial Dynasty, which is much better than marrying the man who is the king. The Han Dynasty under the rule of Li MinWhen the men of the tribe began to crazily take foreign women as concubines, Li Min's palace also became quarrelsome because of the concubinage. Although Wu Meiniang had returned to Sixi a few months ago, she was still in trouble because of the previous attitudes of Wen Xin and Xi Jun. , so Wu Meiniang did not go back to the palace to meet them. Instead, she found a big house in Sixian City and lived in it for the time being, waiting for Li Min to come back. Wen Xin and Xi Jun originally looked down upon this 'Yang Mei'er', but now that the other party came to Sixi, but did not live in the palace, and did not come to visit their two sisters, they were naturally very angry, so even though they knew that Wu Mei'er was pregnant, they But he has never seen each other. This made Wu Meiniang relieved. After all, both Wen Xin and Xi Jun had seen her before. If they met now, they would definitely recognize her. She wouldn't know how to explain it then. After Li Min returned to Sixian City, Lu Hong and Liu Rengui were busy with political matters. For example, this time the law to encourage childbirth was decided by him and Liu Rengui on the ship, and then he and Lu Hong jointly promoted it. However, although he didn't have to worry about political affairs, he couldn't leave it to others to do the household affairs. Today is the third day that Li Min returned to the palace. However, during these three days, Wen Xin and Xijun did not give him a good look, and they secretly asked him to summon Yang Meier into the palace so that they could Sisters, look, who is this woman? She has not come to see them for a long time since she returned to Sixi. Regarding this matter, Li Min also delayed it again and again. After all, it was not a glorious thing for him to kidnap Wu Meiniang, so he never thought about how to explain to Wen Xin. But now Wu Meiniang is seven months pregnant. Yesterday he When I went to see her, I saw that Wu Meiniang was being supported by several maids before she could walk. Her belly was swollen. It was estimated that she would give birth in more than two months, so she couldn't delay it any longer. It¡¯s early June, which is when the weather is hottest. Although there are lush vegetation in the back garden of Sixi Palace, it¡¯s also very hot. It¡¯s impossible to stand people at noon. However, in the back garden, there is a place to escape the summer heat, and that is the Water Curtain Palace. This palace is not large in area, and is built entirely of huge stones. There are no walls around it, and it is only supported by a few huge pillars. It looks like It looks a bit like a Western temple when you go up there. Of course, this building was naturally designed by Li Min. The reason why the Water Curtain Hall is called the Water Curtain Hall is because the palace is built against a cliff. Water flows on the cliff. Craftsmen cut a channel from the top to form an artificial waterfall, which falls just on the top of the Water Curtain Hall. The roof of the palace is also specially designed so that water flows down from all sides of the palace, forming water curtains. This is how the Water Curtain Palace got its name. Not long after the Water Curtain Hall was built, when the surrounding water curtains fell, they took away all the scorching heat, making the hall extremely cool. Today, Li Min held a banquet here, drinking with Wen Xin and Xi Jun across from each other. Apart from the three of them, only Wen'er, Hua'er and Luzhu were standing around. The others were all kicked out by Li Min. "Husband, you have been back for three days. How long do you want to hide Sister Yang?" Wen Xin took a sip of her favorite cherry juice and asked Li Min with a half-smile. "Sister, she has her husband's flesh and blood in her belly, and she is now so delicate and precious. Maybe she is waiting for us sisters to come to her door in person to give her a gift." Xijun also said with a hint of meaning, and Hua'er and Lvzhu were unaware next to her. He also showed an expression of indignation. Only Wen'er, who had known Wu Meiniang's identity for a long time, pursed her lips and snickered. Seeing the two beloved women making trouble together, Li Min was also very embarrassed and hurriedly said: "Wen Xin, Xijun, it's not that Mei Niang doesn't want to come to see you, but she also has her own difficulties. If you see her , she will definitely be shocked, and she will also feel embarrassed, so I told her beforehand that she should not rush back to the palace, and wait until I come back to talk about everything. Wen'er knows these things. If you don't believe it, you can ask her !¡± Li Min said, pointing at Wen'er, and Wen'er, who was snickering, immediately made a serious expression and nodded repeatedly. The reason why Wu Meiniang didn't come to see Wen Xin was not only because she was embarrassed, but also because His Highness had indeed ordered her to do so. Hearing that this was the arrangement of their husbands, Wen Xin and Xijun looked at each other, and the anger in their hearts subsided a bit. Although Li Min called out the name "Meiniang", Wu Meiniang's pseudonym originally had the word "mei" in it, so Wen Xin and the others didn't find it strange. They just thought it was Li Min's nickname for Yang Mei'er. "Okay, husband, please tell me, what's the reason for Yang Mei'er to come to Sixian for such a long time and yet she doesn't come to see us?" Wen Xin asked again unceremoniously, but her tone was not as bad as before. Stiff. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 395 Wu Meiniang enters the palace Hearing Wen Xin's questioning, Li Min smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Actually, I don't need to explain this difficulty at all. You will naturally understand it when you see Mei Niang, and I have already brought her here today!" As he spoke, Li Min pointed at the door of the Water Curtain Hall, and saw that the door that had been closed just now was slowly opening, and then a beautiful young woman walked in, her expression a little nervous, and under her loose skirt Her belly was raised high, and she looked like she had been pregnant for a long time. When the other party entered the door, Wen'er hurriedly stepped forward, replaced the maid who was caressing the other party, and then the door closed again. Seeing that Yang Mei'er, whose name they only heard but not her person, finally appeared, Wen Xin and Xi Jun looked at each other, and then looked at the young woman walking towards her again. However, when they saw Wu Mei'er's appearance clearly, their eyes were at the same time. There was a trace of confusion and doubt, and then he looked at the other party carefully, and finally said "yeah" at the same time, pointed at Wu Meiniang and said: "You aren't you the second young lady of the Wu family?" Wu Meiniang and her daughter lived temporarily in Li Min's house and did not leave until Wen Xin got married. Therefore, both Xijun and Wen Xin had met Wu's mother and daughter, and Wen Xin even talked to Wu Meiniang several times. In a word, although there is no friendship between the three of them, they all recognize each other. In addition, Wu Meiniang's appearance is so beautiful, which leaves a deep impression on Wen Xin and Xijun. Even in the past two years, Wen Xin and Xijun could still recognize Wu Meiniang at a glance. "Meiniang is paying homage to the two sisters. Because of her husband's instructions, Mei Niang has not come to pay homage. I hope the two sisters will forgive me!" Wu Meiniang said as she wanted to salute. But Wen Xin and Xijun looked at her belly. It was really disrespectful, so they all stepped forward to help Wu Meiniang up. "Meiniang. Weren't you kidnapped by His Highness the King of Shu? Why are you here?" After helping Wu Meiniang up. Then Wen Xin, who looked confused, immediately asked. No matter what, she never imagined that it was her husband Li Min who abducted the other party. Compared to the simple-minded Wen Xin, Xijun is a business woman who is used to all kinds of tricks in the shopping mall. He looked at Wu Meiniang and Li Min next to him with big eyes, and then recalled the disappearance of Wu Meiniang, and he immediately understood What's going on? He pointed at Li Min and said with a smile: "Husband, it turns out it's you. No wonder Sister Mei Niang doesn't dare to come to see us." Wen Xin was also a very smart woman. After hearing Xijun's words and seeing Li Min's embarrassed expression and Wu Meiniang's expression that seemed angry but also filled with joy, she immediately understood what was going on and couldn't help but said angrily: "Husband, it turns out It was you who kidnapped Sister Mei Niang, no wonder I couldn't find her at first." In fact, Li Min still felt very guilty. After all, Wu Meiniang was about to enter the palace, and by taking her away, he was equivalent to robbing his father Li Shimin's woman, so he was always worried that Wen Xin and Xijun would find out. It will have opinions about oneself, thus affecting the relationship between husband and wife, but now I see the two of them blaming each other. But he didn't seem to care much, which made him secretly relieved. In fact, Li Min had some miscalculations on this point. It's not that Wen Xin and Xi Jun didn't think of this, but since they were already married to Li Min. Naturally, everything must be considered for the husband. Besides, there are so many women in the Tang Dynasty palace. It doesn't matter if Wu Meiniang is missing. What's more, Wu Meiniang hasn't entered the palace yet, so it doesn't matter if she is snatched away. Wen Xin and Xijun helped Wu Meiniang sit down on her seat, and then asked her how she was kidnapped by Li Min in the first place. Wu Meiniang did not hide anything, not only told the original story in detail, but also told her about the nearly two years. She told her life situation, and Wen Xin and Xi Jun also respected her very much. She called her sister sweetly, which made both Wen Xin and Xi Jun very satisfied. In fact, Wu Meiniang's temperament is definitely not willing to be inferior to others, but she is also very smart. She knows that although Li Min dotes on her, he also dotes on Wen Xin and Xijun. If she dares to play tricks on them As for the means, she can't hide them from Li Min, so if she still wants to stay by Li Min's side, she can't do anything to Wen Xin and Xijun. In this case, it is better to establish a good relationship with each other, which will also be convenient in the future. get along with each other. Wen Xin and Xijun were both very interested in Wu Meiniang's experience in the past two years. However, when they knew that when they were in Dengzhou, Wu Meiniang had been living in a house not far from the palace, but they did not get anything. When the news came out, the two women glared at Li Min. After all, no woman would have a good look when she knew that her husband had a foreign wife and kept her in the dark. However, Wu Meiniang is also very measured and talks about her life in great detail. However, she only mentions that she is helping Li Min in charge of intelligence. She only says that she is now helping Li Min do what she can. Didn't say anything. Wen Xin and Xi Jun knew that Yang Mei'er was Wu Meiniang, and there were so many others among them.After the love affair, the previous feelings towards her were naturally gone. The three of them were old acquaintances when they were in Chang'an. In addition, Wu Meiniang deliberately got close to the two women, so the three of them had a very happy conversation, and soon They talked about the child in Wu Meiniang's belly, and the atmosphere became more lively, but Li Min was left in the cold. Seeing that the three of them could get along so happily after meeting, although he was a little neglected, it made him feel relieved. In addition, he did not forget to tell Wen'er and Hua'er to keep this secret and not tell anyone about it even to death. In fact, these Wen'er and the other three naturally understood it better than anyone else, and Li Min didn't need to tell them that they would also keep the secret secret. After letting Wu Meiniang meet Wen Xin and the others, Li Min took her to see Empress Xiao. Princess Nanyang and Cai'er were also there at that time. They didn't know Wu Meiniang's true identity, and Li Min didn't intend to tell them, so Xiao The queen only knew that the pregnant woman's name was Yang Caier, the daughter of one of her son Yang Zhen's capable men. With this relationship, and the fact that Empress Xiao was also eager to give Li Min a son, she naturally liked Wu Meiniang very much. , as for what is immoral or not, it is not in her consideration at all. After finishing the housework, Li Min asked about the implementation of the policy to encourage childbirth. After finding that there were no problems, he felt relieved. In addition, Wang An also continuously reported the situation of Japan, which made Li Min discover that Japan was stabilizing step by step. If there were no accidents, it was likely that Japan would be completely settled by winter. With the stability of the Japanese country, the troops stationed in the Japanese country also began to withdraw. After all, the daily expenses of the troops stationed there were not a small amount. The first batch of troops to be dispersed was the army of family generals led by Li Shi and Xu De. The number of these generals and tribes is not very large, only 6,400 people in total, but this army is very elite. When Su Dingfang attacked Jiangshuang City and later in the decisive battle with Su Wo Rulu, these 6,400 people were The army of a hundred people is neatly organized, like tigers when attacking, and like mountains when defending. When the general gives an order, even if there is a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire in front of them, they will rush in without hesitation. It can be said that apart from those who shine on the battlefield Outside the Firearms Camp, their army was the most outstanding, allowing the grassland people, the Silla people, and the fierce Kunlun slaves to see why the Tang army was invincible on the battlefield. After Li Shi and Xu De withdrew their troops to Sixi, they were naturally warmly received by Li Min. After all, they were guest troops and they were mainly here to help. In addition, they also lost hundreds of their comrades in order to conquer Japan. These sacrificed soldiers were burned into ashes. Li Shi and others would take these brothers back to Chang'an and bury them in each family's cemetery. People like Li Shi are used to seeing life and death. They should continue to eat, drink and have fun after the war. At the banquet prepared by Li Min for them, these veterans were chatting and laughing without being affected. However, people like Li Shi were not affected. The general was invited by Li Min to the palace to entertain them with another banquet. This banquet was their celebration banquet and also their farewell banquet. The fleet that came to take them back to Chang'an had already arrived in Sixi and was waiting for them to board the ship. . "Your Highness, I would like to propose a toast to you. It is really a pleasure to follow you to attack the Japanese country this time!" Xu De, who has a rough personality, stood up first and raised his glass. He is the family general of the British prince Li Ji. He watched Li Jingye grow up. Big one, and Li Jingye is one of the brothers who has the best relationship with Li Min, so he and Li Min are naturally very close. Seeing Xu De stand up, Li Min naturally raised his glass and smiled and said: "General Xu, you're welcome. This battle with Japan was all thanks to the bloody battles of all the soldiers, so that today's situation is like this. If you want to toast, then It should be me who respects everyone!" Seeing Li Min's humility, Li Shi also stood up with a smile and said: "Your Highness, we brothers are all rough people and don't know how to be humble. However, Your Highness's battle against the Japanese country is indeed well planned and the logistics are timely dispatched, so Only the soldiers on the front line can give full play to their combat power. After fighting for so many years, this battle is the most enjoyable. Even when I was fighting with Duke Wei, I had to be constrained by all aspects. It was rarely like this time. It¡¯s the same, as long as we fight desperately on the front line, there¡¯s no need to consider other aspects.¡± Li Shi was the head of these generals, and he was also the most loyal general in the house of Duke Wei Li Jing. For him to comment so highly on the Japanese war, Li Min was naturally a little proud, but he didn't show it. He raised his glass again and said, "Your compliments really make me feel ashamed. Why don't you drink this glass full of wine as a reward for your hard work and blood and sweat in this battle!" "Here!" The generals below shouted after hearing this, and drank the wine in their hands together. Then he and Li Min laughed heartily. After drinking for three rounds, Li Shi and Xu De suddenly looked at each other, and then Li Shi stood up and said: "Your Highness, after the last general sent the Japanese war report to Chang'an, Wei Gong and several old generals jointly wrote I received a letter, this time it was given to me by someone from the fleet for me to personally??Leave it to His Highness! "(To be continued.) Text Chapter 396 Liu Rengui enters Chang'an Li Min took the letter presented by Li Shi with both hands, but did not open it immediately. Instead, he showed a meaningful smile and said: "Li Shi, although I haven't read this letter yet, I can make a guess. Is the content in the envelope related to muskets and artillery?" When Li Shi saw the expression on Li Min's face, he couldn't help but blush. When they reported the battle situation in the Japanese country to Chang'an, they highlighted the description of the firearms camp, and also said in the battle report that they hoped Wei Gong and the others could He personally contacted Li Min and asked him for the manufacturing methods of muskets and artillery. Although he did not read the letter, he knew the contents. "Your Highness, forgive me. After the general and others saw the power of the firearms battalion in your hands, they were very envious. They thought that if they were used on the northern grasslands or on the battlefields of the Western Regions, they would definitely shine, so they made suggestions to Duke Wei, hoping that they could be used. Get the manufacturing method from His Highness!" Seeing Li Shi not speaking, Xu De immediately spoke. He did not hide anything. After all, in his opinion, Li Min was the prince of the Tang Dynasty, and there was no difference between them at all. , isn¡¯t his from Datang? After hearing this, Li Min also smiled and said: "General Xu, you have good eyesight. Whether it is muskets or artillery, it took me several years and countless experiments and improvements before I could safely invest in the Japanese battlefield. Now you It¡¯s better, you can just pick it up ready-made.¡± Although Li Min's words contained blame, when he said the last sentence, he revealed the meaning that he could give them. This made Li Shi and Xu De very happy. They stood up with a group of family generals and gave Li Min a military salute. Said: "Thank you, Your Highness!" "Hahaha~, there is no need to be polite. I am the prince of the Tang Dynasty. It is natural for the son's things to be given to his father. And a few days ago, I sent Liu Rengui with some people who are good at muskets and artillery. The craftsmen who made it returned to Chang'an. With the strength of Chang'an Perak Academy, I believe that samples will be produced soon. Maybe a year later, Datang's firearms camp will be put into actual combat." Hearing that Li Min had sent the craftsmen back to Chang'an, Li Shi and Xu De were overjoyed and thanked Li Min repeatedly. They were both soldiers who had survived many battles, so they naturally understood the importance of muskets and artillery. If they were in the Tang army, promoted in China. It can definitely change the current form of war, and it can also greatly reduce the casualties of the Tang army. Such a thing that benefits the country and the people, they will naturally report it to Duke Wei and others in Chang'an City as soon as possible. Looking at Li Shi and others who were drinking heavily in excitement, Li Min still felt a little distressed. In order to develop muskets and artillery, he spent a lot of effort. The money spent alone was more than one million guan. How much was it exactly? Even he couldn't remember clearly. But no matter how much money it costs. Li Min also felt that all this was worthwhile. After all, muskets and artillery represented the future development direction of gunpowder weapons. As long as great efforts were made to improve these two aspects, various firearms of later generations would one day be developed. And the god of war who can kill a city with one shot. The main reason why Li Min studied muskets and artillery by himself was to thank Li Shimin for giving him all the craftsmen on Perak Island. Although they are father and son, Li Min has now come out. Li Shimin gave Li Min the Perak Island where firearms were manufactured, which already aroused criticism from some ministers in the DPRK. Thinking that this is a valuable weapon of the country, how can it be given to a prince so easily? Even if Li Min was the reformer of gunpowder. However, despite the criticism in the court, Li Shimin still withstood the pressure and left everything on Perak Island to Li Min. That's why Li Min came up with this method, developed muskets and artillery on his own, and then gave them to Datang to block the situation. The mouths of those ministers. When he was in Japan this time, the reason why Li Min took out the firearms camp was because he wanted to use the mouths of generals like Li Shi to convey the power of muskets and artillery back to Chang'an, so that Tang Dynasty would realize the value of these two weapons. It seems now Already successful. Half a month later, in front of the city gate of Chang'an, a large team was slowly entering the city. The team was also pulling dozens of carts. When the wheels were moving, they made a very heavy sound. You could tell that these carts were pulling up. They are all very bulky things. However, the most attractive thing among the entire team is not these carts, but the hundreds of soldiers in light armor at the front. These soldiers are dressed differently from the soldiers of the Tang Dynasty, and they do not hold swords in their hands. It's carrying a pipe-like thing, I don't know what it is for? As the capital of the Tang Dynasty, Chang'an naturally could not be entered by any army. Moreover, this army was not the army of the Tang Dynasty. However, when a dark and thin middle-aged general who led this army showed the order of the King of Qi's personal guard, After the card, the city gate guard immediately let him go. After all, everyone now knows that King Qi is His Majesty's favorite son. And now, with his own efforts, he has expanded overseas territories and has conquered all small countries such as Silla and Baekje. The newspaper in Chang'an was full of praise for his death, and even His Majesty was full of praise for his son in the court. Since these peopleThere is naturally no problem with the guards at Prince Qi's residence. This team is naturally Liu Rengui and his party sent by Li Min to Chang'an. In addition to some craftsmen who are good at making muskets and artillery, there are also a hundred soldiers from the firearms battalion, which are divided into ninety musketeers and ten artillerymen. hand. The reason why people from the firearms battalion were also sent was that Li Min planned to be a good man and do it to the end. Not only would he keep the manufacturing methods of muskets and artillery in the Tang Dynasty, but he would also pass on the tactics of the two weapons to the military academy. After Liu Rengui led his team into Chang'an, he temporarily stayed in Prince Qi's Mansion. Then he took Li Min's autographed letter and entered the palace to meet Li Shimin. Because he had the token from Prince Qi's Mansion, it was not difficult to enter the palace. In a school field on the left side of Tai Chi Palace, Li Shimin was riding on a horse, waving the polo stick in his hand, aiming at the polo on the ground and hitting it. The small polo turned into a white line and flew into the opponent's ball like lightning. In the goal, Li Jing, Li Ji and others nearby cheered loudly, praising Li Shimin for being as heroic as before. This was not because they were deliberately trying to please, and given their status, there was no need to do so, but because they saw Li Shimin. Galloping among many young sergeants reminded them of the days when they went to war with His Majesty. Unfortunately, they are all old now. Only Li Shimin, although he is nearly forty, is still full of energy, which is really enviable. Li Shimin was also in high spirits. It was rare that there was no important political matter today. He also thought that he hadn't exercised for a long time and the bones in his body were almost rusty, so he summoned a group of guards and divided them into two teams to play polo. I was also in one of the teams. I didn't expect that my riding skills had not fallen behind after being stationary for such a long time. Ordinary soldiers couldn't stop him at all. This was a great relief. However, after all, Li Shimin was getting older, and because he was involved in government affairs, his energy was not as good as before. So after scoring a goal, he immediately retreated to the sidelines and asked someone to substitute him. He took the towel handed by the chamberlain and wiped his face. Then he looked at Li Jing and others and said, "Why, you generals want to persuade me to ask Liulang for something again?" Li Jing and the others arrived after he started playing polo, and as soon as Li Shimin saw Li Jing and the others, he knew what they wanted to do, because this was not the first time. Since the last battle report of Li Min's victory over Japan came back, the generals of Li Jing and others praised Li Min's two newly invented weapons. This attracted the attention of Li Jing and others, so they immediately reported it to Li Shimin, hoping that the other party would issue an order to let Li Min general Two new methods of making firearms are presented. However, Li Shimin was a little embarrassed to open his mouth. Although Li Min was his son, he made a lot of contributions to the Tang Dynasty. For example, not to mention gunpowder, other things such as steelmaking, glass, food processing, etc. were all made by Li Min. They made it and left it to Datang for free. Now Li Min has made something new. As a father, he really can't be shameless enough to ask for it, so Li Jing and others tried to persuade him several times, but Li Shimin never made any move. In the end, they had to unite and write a letter to Li Min in a private name, hoping that the other party could provide Datang with the manufacturing method of new firearms, but at the same time they did not give up persuading Li Shimin. Li Jing and others also knew what Li Shimin was thinking, but Li Jing still stood up and said: "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness King Qi has made great contributions to our Tang Dynasty. If it were an ordinary matter, I would not embarrass your Majesty, but the power of those two weapons Extraordinary, Li Shi and others are all veterans in the army. They can introduce these two weapons to us so solemnly. Naturally, they are not flattering. Therefore, I would like to ask His Majesty to issue an order and ask His Highness the King of Qi to manufacture these two firearms. The craftsmen are sent to Chang'an!" Li Jing had said this kind of thing more than a dozen times, and Li Shimin almost knew it by heart. However, the other party also had the interests of the Tang Dynasty in mind, so he couldn't object openly, so he had to be silent for a while and find a random person. The excuse was: "Liu Lang is a measured person. If he thinks that the Tang Dynasty needs those two kinds of firearms, he will naturally offer them. There is no need to say anything. If he doesn't send them over, there must be his reasons, so you don't need to say anything more." Okay, let¡¯s check again later.¡± Hearing Li Shimin's excuse again, Li Jing looked embarrassed. Their fortress strategy on the grassland is now being gradually implemented. Only the big grassland tribes such as Xue Yantuo have not yet been pacified. Moreover, the Tang Dynasty is gradually encroaching on the grassland. , has caused dissatisfaction among these large tribes, and a war may break out at any time, so if they can equip the army with these two powerful new firearms earlier, then they will be more confident in dealing with those grassland tribes. But at this moment, Li Jing glanced at Li Ji. Since His Majesty refused again, they could only use the last resort. Although it took some time, as long as the two firearms were really that powerful, they would not be afraid of His Majesty the Emperor. Say no again. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 397 Demonstration of new firearms (Part 1) "Your Majesty, since you don't want to ask His Highness the King of Qi for weapons, why not do this? We can buy a batch of new firearms from His Highness the King of Qi, and then see if these two firearms are really as invincible as Li Shi and the others said. ." Li Ji suddenly stood up and said. The reason why he proposed to buy firearms was because he believed that the two firearms were really as powerful as Li Shi described. As long as Li Shimin saw the power of the two firearms with his own eyes, then he would agree to ask Li Min for the manufacturing method. things will be much easier. Li Shimin may not be unable to see the hidden meaning in Li Ji's words, but he is also very curious about the two weapons called muskets and artillery, and wants to see them with his own eyes. The weapons that are so highly praised by all the generals are Isn't it really that extraordinary power? Thinking of this, Li Shimin immediately said: "Okay, then let the Ministry of Household Affairs allocate a sum of money to go to Dengzhou to discuss the purchase with Liulang!" Hearing that Li Shimin finally relaxed his tone, Li Jing and Li Ji finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although it would take some time to purchase weapons, as long as His Majesty could see the power of the two weapons with his own eyes, he would then agree to issue an order to the King of Qi for manufacturing. method, then it will all be worth it. However, just when Li Shimin was about to ask someone to draft an imperial edict, suddenly a young man from Huangmen rushed over. When he saw Li Shimin, he immediately reported: "Your Majesty, His Highness King Qi has sent someone back and is now asking for an audience outside the palace gate. " When Li Shimin heard the news, he looked at Li Jing and the others, and then ordered: "Announce his appearance!" Xiao Huangmen agreed, turned around and ran away. It doesn't take a while. I saw a thin, dark, middle-aged man wearing the uniform of a military commander walking quickly. When he saw Li Shimin, he immediately gave a military salute and said: "General Liu Rengui, long live our emperor!" "Pingsheng!" Li Shimin looked Liu Rengui up and down with some confusion, and after a while he said, "Liu Rengui, I remember that when you went to Dengzhou with King Qi, you served as the head of the palace. How come you have become a military commander now? Already?" When Li Min went to Dengzhou to take office, he specifically selected the unknown Liu Rengui as the head of the palace, which surprised Li Shimin. So I specially summoned the other party, and found that the other party was upright and serious in his work. He was indeed a talent. That's why I agreed, but I didn't expect that when I saw each other again, Liu Rengui would change from a civil servant to a military commander, which was very rare. Liu Rengui did not expect that His Majesty the Emperor would remember such a small figure as himself, and he replied very excitedly: "Your Majesty, the general was originally serving as the chief officer in the palace, but later His Highness needed to organize a new army, and he had to combine it with other existing troops. The armies are all different. Although the general has no experience in leading troops, His Highness the King of Qi happened to like this in the general. He thought that this way he would not be constrained by past experience. That¡¯s why he gave the new army to the general for training!" Hearing Liu Rengui say that he had organized and trained a new army, Li Shimin was moved in his heart and immediately said: "Is the new army you organized and trained a firearms battalion that shone brightly on the Japanese battlefield?" "Your Highness, this is the Firearms Camp!" Liu Rengui replied again. Hear Liu Rengui¡¯s answer. Li Shimin glanced at Li Jing and the others next to him, with a hint of pride in his eyes. Although Liu Rengui had not yet said the purpose of his visit, Li Shimin was so smart. Just from Liu Rengui's position, he could guess the reason why he came to see him. In fact, Li Shimin guessed well. Liu Rengui did come to give him the manufacturing methods of muskets and artillery, and he also brought hundreds of soldiers from the firearms battalion. They would be responsible for demonstrating the power of these two new firearms to Li Shimin, and they would also He will temporarily stay in Chang'an to teach the generals of the Tang Dynasty the tactics of new firearms to prevent them from taking detours while groping. Li Shimin and Li Jing all looked excited after hearing Liu Rengui's declaration of his intention. Li Shimin, in particular, was even more satisfied with his son. He did not hide almost anything from himself. This was the greatest filial piety. But then Li Shimin thought of Li Chengqian and Li Tai, who were both his sons. In order to fight for position, the two of them had done countless dirty things behind his back. Now Li Min has opened up a large territory overseas, but the two of them still only know how to fight among themselves. This comparison makes Li Shimin's love for Li Min even more intense. Liu Rengui came here to demonstrate the power of new firearms. During this period, Li Shimin and the others had only heard reports about the two new firearms, so they had long been extremely curious. Now Liu Rengui said that he had brought A batch of muskets and artillery were brought to Chang'an, and they are now parked in Prince Qi's Mansion. As a result, Li Shimin immediately ordered all the new troops to bring their muskets and artillery to the Perak Courtyard outside the city, where there is a special firearms demonstration venue. When Li Shimin and Li Jing arrived together, the new army had already prepared. Twenty artillery pieces were lined up in a row, with their dark muzzles pointed at the sky. Although they were dead objects, they were still visible.In the eyes, it looks like a tiger crouching head to head, which makes people feel a kind of heart palpitations. Li Xiaogong, who had just arrived, stepped forward and touched these artillery pieces. Although his face was a little thin, his eyes were piercing, as if he wanted to see at a glance how these artillery pieces killed the enemy. Originally, Li Xiaogong did not go with Li Jing to persuade Li Shimin. This was mainly because he was Li Min's cousin and had the closest relationship with Li Min. Therefore, although he also coveted the power of the two new firearms, he was not easy to fight with. Li Jing and the others went together to persuade Li Shimin to ask for it from Li Min, otherwise it would be too unkind. However, when he heard that Li Min sent Liu Rengui to demonstrate the firearms, he immediately ran over on horseback. According to the original history, Li Xiaogong should have died of illness this year, but the current Li Xiaogong is different from history. He is now one of the deputy deans of the military academy. He usually has a lot of things to be busy with, and he will never die again. As in history, he stays at home all day long, and he is the kind of person who gets more energetic the busier he is, so his body has become stronger and stronger in recent years, and there are even signs of gaining weight. However, he suffered a serious illness at the beginning of this year. Fortunately, after being diagnosed and treated by Sun Simiao, and because his body was relatively strong, he was able to bear it, but he was much thinner than before. Seeing Li Xiaogong groping up and down and studying the artillery, Li Jing, who was also the vice-principal of the military academy, looked at the musketeers lined up in three rows with bright eyes. He walked over and looked at the musketeers' clothes, and then looked at them again. He fired his musket like a steel pipe and said to one of the soldiers: "Show me the weapon in your hand!" As the leader of the generals of the Tang Dynasty, Li Min ordered a soldier to show him his weapon. Naturally, it was nothing. But what everyone didn't expect was that the ordinary soldier seemed to have not heard Li Jing's words and stood there. He was holding a musket there, looking straight ahead without blinking, without any reaction at all. Seeing this situation, Li Jing was stunned for a moment, then reacted immediately, burst out laughing, patted the other party on the shoulder and said: "Not bad! Not bad!" After speaking, he turned to Liu Renjie beside him: "General Liu , you order them to give me one of their weapons so I can take a good look at it!" The army pays great attention to orders and prohibitions. The elite soldiers will not listen to anyone else's orders except their own superiors. Although Li Jing is the leader of the generals of the Tang Dynasty, Liu Rengui is the highest officer of the firearms camp, so his words have no effect on the soldiers. Don't pay attention, just follow Liu Rengui's orders. Although the above seems simple, the army that can do this can undoubtedly be called elite. That's why Li Jing patted the opponent on the shoulder and praised him. At the same time, he looked at Liu Rengui, a military general who became a monk halfway, with a different eye. After all, there were many military generals in the Tang Dynasty. No one can train his own army to this level, but a civil servant can do it. No wonder the firearms battalion shines on the Japanese battlefield. Liu Rengui was very satisfied when he saw the performance of his soldiers. However, he did not take the gun from the soldier. Instead, he took out a new musket from a box next to him, then handed it to Li Jing and said: "Qi Wei Gong, firearms The soldiers of the battalion regard the muskets in their hands as their own lives, and will not hand them over to others unless they die in battle. However, I have prepared muskets here. Please take a look at them, Duke Wei and all the old generals!" Hearing Liu Rengui's words, Li Jing and a group of veterans couldn't help but think more highly of him. Even Li Shimin showed admiration. At the same time, he secretly praised his son Li Min for his ability to employ people. This Liu Rengui, who is both civil and military, will definitely be a pillar in the future. material. Then everyone came forward one after another and picked up the muskets in the box to examine them. Unfortunately, they didn't know how to use the muskets at all. After looking at them for a long time, they became more and more confused. However, Li Xiaogong, who had been studying artillery, seemed to have seen something. From the side He took out a solid bullet from his box and placed it on the muzzle for comparison. In fact, he also had a flash of inspiration, and suddenly discovered that this artillery had the same principle as the fireworks set off during the New Year, except that this thing used the power of gunpowder to shoot out the iron ball in his hand. Li Shimin and the others couldn't understand, so Liu Rengui naturally had to explain it to everyone, but he started with the principles of artillery and finally talked about muskets. In fact, whether it is a musket or an artillery, the principle is the same. Even a musket can basically be regarded as a smaller version of an artillery, except that its ignition method is more advanced. "Your Majesty, please step back ten feet with all the generals. The last general will start with the musket demonstration." Liu Rengui bowed and said to Li Shimin. After he finished explaining the firing principles of muskets and artillery, Li Shimin and the other veteran generals immediately couldn't wait to watch the demonstration of real guns and live ammunition. Liu Rengui was also shocked, and it was time for him and his soldiers to perform. However, for the sake of safety, he did not forget to ask Li Shimin to step back. (To be continued) Text Chapter 398 Demonstration of new firearms (Part 2) "The whole army is ready!" With Liu Rengui's order, the musketeer who was just like a wooden sculpture seemed to come to life all of a sudden. The musket on his shoulder was suddenly in his hand. The gunpowder and bullets were already loaded, and he could not let go. Use medicinal paper to plug it, which not only makes it more sealed, but also prevents the bullet from slipping out of the muzzle. . The musketeers in the first row raised their guns and took aim, while the second and third rows prepared. Directly in front of them were several rows of wooden men wearing armor. Following Liu Rengui's order, more than 30 soldiers in the first row fired at the same time with a "pop" sound, and then retreated to the end to load ammunition. After the soldiers in the first two rows finished shooting, they had finished loading and moved forward again. Gun shooting. This three-stage shooting method makes the sound of gunfire continuous, and an uninterrupted barrage forms in front. The wooden man dozens of steps away will be hit with sawdust, and even the strongest armor will be destroyed. Small projectiles penetrated. Li Shimin and others behind were holding telescopes and observing the effect of musket shooting from a distance. When they saw those thick armors being shot through easily, they all felt a chill on their bodies. If they had encountered this kind of weapon on the battlefield back then, As for the weapons, they would have been beaten into sieves long ago. The hundred musketeers fired a total of ten rounds. During this period, because the barrel of the musket was too hot, the soldiers also used the cold water they carried to cool the barrel, but even so, the shooting speed was not affected much. This surprised Li Shimin and the others to discover that not only did this kind of musket penetrate more powerfully than bows and arrows, but it also didn't have to take a break every few rounds of arrows like archers did. It can be said that as long as the musket is not damaged, the musketeer can almost continue fighting. Start shooting until the battle is over. Seeing the benefits of muskets, Li Shimin, Li Jing and other veterans' eyes shone, and at the same time they began to caress the muskets in their hands, with a very ambiguous expression on their faces, which looked like It looks like a pervert is caressing the smooth skin of a stunning beauty, which makes people shudder. "Okay! Okay! Okay! With such a sharp weapon to help us, what do we, the Tang Dynasty, have to fear?" As soon as the musket shooting demonstration stopped, Li Shimin immediately stepped forward with a smile and said, and at the same time he praised Liu Rengui and the musketeers. As for Li Jing and other veterans, they immediately surrounded Liu Rengui and asked about various matters that need to be paid attention to in the actual use of muskets. After finally calming down everyone's excitement, Li Shimin took the veterans forward and carefully checked the shooting effect of the muskets. He found that among the rows of wooden figures, the first row suffered the most damage. Not only the armor was beaten into pieces, Through the sieve, even some wooden figures were pierced. Although the damage received by the second row is not as good as that of the first row, as long as it is hit, the armor will generally be penetrated. In addition, Li Shimin and others also understand that this is a wooden man who will not fall down after being shot. If it is placed on a real battlefield, no matter how many enemies come, as long as the firepower of the muskets is enough, they can kill the enemies layer by layer. Shoot and kill. The only thing to worry about is that the range of muskets is now similar to that of bows and arrows, so musketeers on the battlefield are not completely safe. In addition, they must be protected by other troops. After all, if these musketeers who are not good at close combat are allowed to be attacked by the enemy, If you get entangled, you will probably have to pay huge casualties. After watching the musket demonstration, Li Shimin and the others couldn't wait to watch the artillery demonstration. As a result, the hundred musketeers immediately acted as artillerymen and began to load ammunition. Although there were only ten real artillerymen among these people, the others People have also learned how to operate artillery. Although it may not be possible in actual combat, it is not difficult to demonstrate it. When twenty artillery pieces fired at the distant city wall together, the overwhelming momentum made everyone's blood boil. Especially the battlefield veterans like Li Shimin saw the value of the artillery at a glance. Although this The real lethality of this kind of artillery is not very strong, but its deterrence is unparalleled. Before the two armies come into contact, the artillery can hit the opponent's army with shells, and as long as it hits the soldiers, almost all of them will be killed. It is the one who must die. In addition, the roar of artillery is like thunder, and it can seize the enemy's will before they see it. Therefore, when the two armies clash, artillery is likely to determine the outcome of a war. In addition, artillery is also extremely powerful in attacking fortresses. The city wall used for demonstration quickly collapsed from the middle under the attack of twenty artillery pieces. Although this city wall cannot be compared with the real city wall, it is It was also very strong. I didn't expect it to be destroyed by artillery so easily. After seeing the extraordinary power of the artillery's muskets, Li Shimin and others were overjoyed. Not only did they reward Liu Rengui and the soldiers of the firearms camp on the spot, but they also immediately summoned several craftsmen who came with them and also gave them a lot of property. , and at the same time ordered them to stay in the Perak Courtyard, and all the materials in the Courtyard will be dispatched by them for the time being. After the muskets and artillery are manufactured, he will be heavily rewarded.   Just when Li Shimin was very excited about getting sharp weapons like muskets and artillery, in the East Palace of Chang'an City, the prince Li Chengqian grabbed the vase next to him and threw it to the ground hard, causing it to splash all over the ground. Broken porcelain pieces. Seeing Li Chengqian getting angry, everyone else sitting in the hall looked at each other with a hint of helplessness in their eyes. "Prince, although King Wei received a heavy reward, he has always been favored by His Majesty, and now he has repaired Kuo Di Zhi, so he deserves to receive a heavy reward, so His Highness does not need to be too angry about this!" The person sitting in the first place below A middle-aged man in his thirties said that this man was wearing royal robes and princely attire, but he was older than the prince Li Chengqian, so he was naturally not Li Shimin¡¯s son. In fact, his name was Li Yuanchang, and he was Li Shimin's seventh brother is now the King of Han. Li Yuanchang is Li Chengqian's uncle and an important figure in the prince's family. Li Chengqian is usually very polite to Li Yuanchang, so there are some things that others cannot say, but Li Yuanchang can. When Li Chengqian, who was full of anger, heard his uncle's words, he immediately turned into aggrieved and said: "Seventh Uncle, forget about the reward, but the state has etiquette and everything must be done according to the rules, but just because Li Tai revised this book, The rewards are coming one after another, and the monthly expenses have also increased greatly, and the standards are even higher than that of me, the prince. Isn¡¯t this partiality?¡± The more Li Chengqian talked, the angrier he became, and finally he slammed the table with his fist. In fact, it is no wonder that he was angry. Li Tai was ordered to compile a geography book describing the territorial and political areas during the Zhenguan period of the Tang Dynasty. It was called Kuo Di Zhi. Originally, the book was completed two years later, but Li Tai felt threatened by Li Min. , ordered people to work hard on writing, and finally completed it last month. As a result, Li Shimin rewarded him greatly. This was normal at first, but Li Shimin was a little partial to Li Tai, and the rewards were endless, and they also increased the monthly expenses of the Wei Palace. , the standards are higher than the prince's East Palace, which naturally makes Li Chengqian angry and hateful. "Your Highness, it's useless to be angry now, and His Majesty's love for King Wei has lasted for more than a day or two. The most important thing now is, how to deal with King Wei's aggressive behavior?" At this time, just sitting there A purple-robed minister under Li Yuanchang said that although this man was wearing official uniform, his appearance was extremely majestic, with a slightly curved nose, and he looked very dignified. If Li Min were here, he would definitely recognize him. It is Hou Junji who is currently the Minister of Civil Affairs. Seeing Hou Junji's words of advice, one of Li Chengqian's confidants, Du He, the son of the late famous Tang Dynasty prime minister Du Ruhui, also said: "Hou Shangshu is right. After this incident, the Wei King's party will definitely become more powerful. If we don't fight back, it will definitely make the other party even more arrogant. When I met Chai Lingwu today, that kid always looked at people through his nostrils, looking like a villain who has succeeded." As soon as Du He's words came out, they immediately aroused the resonance of everyone present. The less restrained people had already begun to curse the Wei royal party for being arrogant. The few who did not speak also looked gloomy. Although Li Chengqian was the prince of the Tang Dynasty, Wei Wei However, the king relied on his majesty's favor and entangled his party members to oppose them. Especially after the most favored King Qi Li Min withdrew from the battle for the throne, no one in Chang'an City could compete with Li Tai for favor, which led to the rise of King Wei's power. , even people like them from the prince's line have to give the other side three points. However, although the Tide stalls in the palace were noisy, there was no good solution in the end. After all, the power of the Wei Wang Party came from His Majesty's favor for the King of Wei. The only way to solve the current situation was to let the Crown Prince He is more favored than King Wei, but unfortunately this is not something they can change. Listening to the noise of the people below, Li Chengqian only felt a headache. In the end, he simply let everyone disperse, leaving only Li Yuanchang, Du He and Hou Junji. The four of them came to Li Chengqian's study and sat down respectively. It was Li Yuanchang who took the lead and said: "Your Highness, now that King Wei is becoming more and more powerful, the prince has been forced into a desperate situation. We have only the last solution left." , Prince, please make a decision as soon as possible!" As soon as Li Yuanchang's words came out, Li Chengqian couldn't help but tremble, and his face became extremely pale. After a while, he said in a hoarse voice: "Uncle Emperor, we haven't reached that point yet, everything needs to be discussed in the long term!" Hou Junji next to him also frowned and said: "His Royal Highness, the Prince is right. Although the King of Wei is powerful now, very few ministers in the court support him. So as long as His Highness the Prince does not make any big mistakes, Your Majesty will There will be no excuse to mention the abolition of the establishment, so the most important thing now is that Your Highness, the Crown Prince, must remain calm and not act out of anger!" (To be continued) Text Chapter 399 Undercurrent in the East Palace As one of the founding generals of the Tang Dynasty, Hou Junji had no need to get into the troubled waters of the crown prince. For example, people like Li Jing, Li Ji, Cheng Yaojin and others were neutral towards the struggle between Li Tai and Li Chengqian. manner. However, Hou Junji was unwilling to be inferior to others and liked to compare with others in everything. Among the generals in the Tang Dynasty, he could not look down on anyone. Even Li Jing, the leader of the generals, he wanted to compete with others. The last time he led troops to attack Gaochang, he was arrested and imprisoned for allowing his soldiers to rob, but Li Shimin was thinking of his old friendship, so he did not make things difficult for him, and soon released Hou Junji. However, after this incident, His military exploits for destroying Gaochang were gone, which made Hou Junji's wish to use his military exploits to worship the prime minister in vain. Originally, this incident would not make Hou Junji dissatisfied, but what people fear most is comparison. Last time when Li Shimin destroyed Goguryeo, Li Ji made great contributions, so Jin was appointed Minister Youpu She, with the same position as Li Jing. This made Hou Junji Jun Ji was very dissatisfied. In the past, Li Jing was just on top of him, but now even Li Ji was on top of him, which was really intolerable to him. It is precisely based on this that Hou Junji accepted Li Chengqian's recruitment and became an important figure in the prince's line. He hoped that with the support of Li Chengqian, he could surpass Li Jing and Li Ji and become the third general of the Tang Dynasty after Li Chengqian ascended the throne. one person. However, although Hou Junji was very utilitarian, he was still somewhat loyal to Li Shimin. He did not want to go to the last step until it was absolutely necessary, so he also opposed Li Yuanchang's proposal. Although Du He is the son of a famous minister, he does not have the abilities of his father. However, he grew up with the prince, so they have a deep friendship. Although he is also one of the core members of the princelings, on such a major matter. He was a little undecided. Li Chengqian saw that one of the three Li Yuanchang supported him. One objected, and the other Du He looked at him, and he didn't want to go to the last step, so he just sighed and said: "Uncle Emperor, I will be patient for the time being. As for the last step, it won't be until the end." You must not activate it as a last resort, but Hou Qing, you must also make the preparations you should do, and pay attention to keeping it confidential. Don't let others know!" Since Li Chengqian spoke like this, Li Yuanchang couldn't say anything more, and Hou Junji secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. The three of them comforted Li Chengqian a few more words, and then left together. After seeing everyone leave, Li Chengqian stayed in the study for a while. Although he wanted to kill Li Tai, his brother from the same mother, with his own hands, he had no choice but to sulk for a long time. Then he returned to his palace, and when he saw a beauty in palace clothes standing outside the palace, a smile finally appeared on his face. I saw this beauty outside the palace who was quite tall, with a slender and graceful figure. He looks extremely attractive, with an oval face and picturesque features. It's simply outrageously beautiful. But the only regret is that this beauty's breasts are flat. There is no ups and downs in sight, it can be said to be a veritable airport. ? ?Also, if you look carefully. Then you will find that this beauty in palace clothes actually has an Adam's apple on her neck, and her hands and feet are larger than ordinary women. Yes, everyone should have guessed that although the man in palace clothes looks like a woman, he is actually a very feminine-looking man. The name of this 'beauty' disguised as a woman is Cheng Xin. He is Li Chengqian's male favorite. He is usually very popular with Li Chengqian, so although Li Chengqian was in a bad mood today, when he saw Cheng Xin, he immediately threw away all his previous worries. To the back of the head. In fact, the ancients were not as rigid as some people in later generations made them out to be. For example, in terms of sexual relations, they were even more open than later generations. For example, although the ancients did not advocate homosexuality, they did not prohibit it. At most, they did not advocate it. It is believed that this person's moral character is not good enough to be reviled by the world. Even in the aristocratic class of certain eras, masculinity has become a common problem among men in the entire aristocratic class. In the Tang Dynasty, although it was not as prominent as the Ming and Qing Dynasties in later generations, it was not uncommon. As a prince, Li Chengqian naturally had no shortage of women around him. Perhaps it was because there were so many women that he became interested in men at a young age. Especially after seeing the appearance of a boy and a girl to his liking, he fell in love with her like a treasure. , the crown princess of the East Palace, Liang Di, Liang Yuan, etc., all received combined favor, but they were not as much favored as this man. "Prince, you are back. The slave family has been waiting for you for a long time!" As soon as Chengxin saw Li Chengqian, he immediately greeted him with a smile that was even more charming than a woman's. However, although his voice was delicate, it had the characteristics of a masculine voice. There is no way to hide it. "Haha, I chatted a little more with Du He and the others and kept the beauty waiting for a long time. It's windy outside. Let's go in quickly and don't let the wind blow away my little beauty!" Li Chengqian said without feeling disgusted at all. Satisfied** said. And Chengxin also let out a coquettish cry, holding two pink fists that were larger than those of ordinary women and kept hitting Li Chengqian's chest, but instead ofIt's a beating, it's better to say it's a massage. (It¡¯s so disgusting, everyone is free to use their imagination) He Chengxin entered the palace flirtingly, and the eunuchs and maids in the palace immediately withdrew knowingly. This made the two grown men completely let go. They talked about their lovesickness, even though the two of them They were separated for less than six hours. Just when Li Chengqian and Cheng Xin were in deep love, suddenly a eunuch came outside the palace and reported: "Prince, Zhang Xuansu, the young master and right concubine, wants to see you!" Hearing the name Zhang Xuansu, Li Chengqian's good mood was immediately ruined, and he said coldly to the outside: "No, let him come back tomorrow!" Zhang Xuansu is a well-known remonstrator. His temper is similar to that of Wei Zheng. When giving advice to his superiors, he is always straightforward. Li Shimin could even endure Wei Zheng's bad temper, and naturally admired Zhang Xuansu very much, so he placed him next to Prince Li Chengqian and asked him to advise him all the time, hoping to make him his son Wei Zheng. "However, Li Shimin forgot that not everyone is as formidable as him and can endure the criticism of others in person. Zhang Xuansu is indeed a direct remonstrator, and he is very competent around Li Chengqian as Li Shimin hopes. However, Li Chengqian is not Li Shimin, and he is not that big-minded. Every time he is angered by Zhang Xuansu's direct remonstrances, Sometimes he even thought about killing people with a knife. As for the opinions put forward by Zhang Xuansu, they naturally turned a deaf ear regardless of whether they were right or wrong. Li Chengqian was extremely disgusted with Zhang Xuansu, so when he heard that it was him who asked to see him, he immediately refused to see him. The eunuch outside did not dare to disobey the prince's order and immediately went down to tell Zhang Xuansu. Zhang Xuansu is a middle-aged man in his forties. He is slightly chubby, has a fair complexion, and has three strands of beard. He looks a bit like a white-faced traitor. However, people should not be judged by their appearance. He is a famous person in history. Remonstrate with ministers and honest officials. After Zhang Xuansu heard the eunuch's reply, he also knew that the prince hated him and might not summon him this time, so he had already made preparations. He took out a memorial from his sleeve and said: "Father-in-law, please send me This memorial is presented to the prince, and everything I want to say is contained in it!" The eunuch who delivered the message took it with a grimace. He also knew that as long as the prince saw this memorial, his mood would definitely become extremely bad, and he might even be implicated, but he could not offend Master Zhan in front of him. Since then, he has to pass on this memorial even if he doesn¡¯t want to. Sure enough, when Li Chengqian in the palace saw the memorial, he was so angry that he tore it into pieces. Cheng Xin, who was next to him, was so frightened that the prince was so angry that he hid aside and did not dare to come forward. The main reason why Li Chengqian was so angry was that Zhang Xuansu made suggestions to him again in his memorial. The first suggestion was to accuse him of being a prince, but being addicted to entertainment and not wanting to study, so he advised him to Li Chengqian should study more and don't be fooled by the treacherous villains around him, thus neglecting his studies. This first opinion is nothing more than a clich¨¦, and it¡¯s not the first time Zhang Xuansu has mentioned it, so it doesn¡¯t make Li Chengqian so angry. The main reason is the second opinion, which is about the people around him. Satisfactory. Although good masculinity is not a big deal for nobles, Li Chengqian is a prince, so virtue is very important, and the habit of cut sleeves happens to be a bad personal morality, so the fact that he is a man cannot be publicized. Cheng Xin has been dressing up as a girl. The reason for doing this is firstly because Li Chengqian likes the way he looks, and secondly, to hide his identity. Therefore, not many people know that he is a man, and those who know don¡¯t dare to mention it. The news leaked out, but Zhang Xuansu didn't expect that he didn't know where he knew the news. In his second opinion, he proposed to let the prince drive Cheng Xin out, so as not to tarnish the face of the Tang royal family because of personal ethics. Now that Li Chengqian was most doting on him, even the princess did not dare to say anything after knowing about it. However, she did not expect that Zhang Xuansu, an outsider, dared to ask him to leave the palace in person. This was really shocking. Li Chengqian touched Li Chengqian's back and tore up the other person's memorial directly, and also scolded Zhang Xuansu for meddling in other people's business. But when Li Chengqian's anger was almost vented, when he saw Chu Chu's pitiful satisfaction next to him, he immediately pulled the other person into his arms to comfort him. Being so upset by Zhang Xuansu's memorial, Li Chengqian no longer wanted to be intimate with Cheng Xin. He returned to the study angrily. He wanted to be alone for a while, but he didn't expect that the more he thought about it, the more angry he became. After all, he was also the prince of the Tang Dynasty. He was just angry with his younger brother Li Tai. Now even the people in the East Palace were angry with him, and they didn't give him any face. This suddenly made him feel a kind of crazy murderous desire. The expression on his face became a little ferocious. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 400 Assassination of Zhang Xuansu Zhang Xuan was known for his integrity and was arranged by Li Shimin to be with the prince, hoping that he would become an admonishment minister like Wei Zheng. .Zhang Xuansu was also grateful for Li Shimin's kindness and always gave advice to the prince. Although Li Chengqian was very disgusted with him, Zhang Xuansu believed that as long as he persisted, one day the prince would realize his painstaking efforts. In order to make it easier for him to enter and exit the East Palace, Zhang Xuansu set up his home in Laitingfang, not far from the East Palace. There is only Yongchangfang between Laitingfang and the East Palace. It is very convenient to enter and exit from Yanxi Gate. Yesterday, Zhang Xuansu wrote to Li Chengqian and put forward two opinions. The second one was to ask him to drive away the beloved male favorite. However, Zhang Xuansu knew that with Li Chengqian's temper, he would never just read a memorial of his. People drove him away, so he wrote another memorial last night, intending to keep up his efforts. If one copy doesn't work, he will have two copies, and if two copies don't work, he will have three copies. He has to make the prince realize his mistake. With the great ideal of educating a perfect prince for the Tang Dynasty, in order to catch up with the memorial yesterday, Mr. Zhang Xuansu, who did not go to bed until the fourth watch, got up early again. Mrs. Zhang had already prepared breakfast and asked the servants to prepare horses. After all, based on her understanding of her husband, he would definitely go to the East Palace to speak to the prince again today. Mrs. Zhang is two years younger than Zhang Xuansu. She is a middle-aged woman who still has charm. Although her appearance is not outstanding, her figure is not bad. She and Zhang Xuansu are a young couple and have a very deep relationship. Now they have two children. She has a son and a daughter, and her husband is in a high position in his prime. In the eyes of others, almost everything goes smoothly for Mrs. Zhang. However, every family has its own scriptures that are difficult to recite, and Mrs. Zhang also has her own worries. She looked at Zhang Xuansu who was eating breakfast, thought about it for a while, and then said with some hesitation: "Husband, you have to give it to the prince again this time." Your Highness, do you have any advice?" "Yes, Zi Yun, why did you ask about this today?" Zhang Xuansu was about to finish breakfast in a few mouthfuls, then he put down the bowl and chopsticks and asked. Zi Yun is Mrs. Zhang's maiden name. Since the two got married, Zhang Xuansu has always That's what you call your wife. Mrs. Zhang looked embarrassed after hearing this. Normally she was a woman, so she shouldn't have said these words, but she was worried that if she didn't say anything, her husband would get into trouble. Thinking of this, Mrs. Zhang took a long breath and said: "Husband, I know that you are entrusted by His Majesty to help the Crown Prince correct his mistakes, so you have to always give advice to the Crown Prince, but I think this method of yours is wrong. of!" Zhang Xuansu really didn't expect that his always virtuous wife would accuse him of making mistakes in educating the prince. This made his face darken and he said: "Madam, you said my method is wrong, so what is the right method? " Seeing the displeasure on her husband's face, Mrs. Zhang was also nervous. However, as a woman, she felt that if her husband continued like this, he would sooner or later cause a big disaster to the family, so she finally gritted her teeth and said: "Husband, I know that you are an upright person, and you have always pointed out the prince's faults outright, but don't forget that the prince is only twenty years old, and his magnanimity is obviously not as good as that of his majesty. If you continue to speak out so bluntly, If you remonstrate, I am worried that I will cause some trouble to my husband!" Mrs. Zhang speaks from the bottom of her heart. Although she doesn¡¯t understand the affairs of the court, she knows how to teach children. It¡¯s a coincidence that her two sons with Zhang Xuansu are both about the same age as the prince. Zhang Xuansu usually has too many things to do. , so she educates her son. But it was in the process of educating her son that Mrs. Zhang discovered that if she tried to correct the young man's mistakes by following Zhang Xuansu's method, it would have no effect at all, and it would even be counterproductive and cause resentment to the other party. It was this discovery that made Mrs. Zhang very worried. Her husband was educating the prince of the Tang Dynasty. If the future majesty of the Tang Dynasty offended the prince because of his direct advice, would he find someone after he ascended the throne? Questioning your husband from the beginning? This worry has been tormenting Mrs. Zhang, making her unable to eat or sleep well. Today she finally mustered up the courage to mention it to her husband. However, Zhang Xuansu snorted angrily when he heard his wife's words: "As a woman, since my husband has been entrusted by Your Majesty, I can't live up to His grace. Moreover, as the young master of the East Palace and the right concubine, when I see the prince, I can't let him down." How can I turn a blind eye to my mistakes? Only by pointing them out in person can His Highness the Crown Prince see my mistakes. Even if he can't figure it out right now and is even biased against me, as a minister, how can I pretend to be afraid of offending the Crown Prince? Deaf and dumb?" Zhang Xuansu's phone call made Mrs. Zhang blush. She had also read books before, so Mrs. Zhang naturally understood these principles, but she was just a woman and all she wanted was family stability, so she brought it up. Unexpectedly, my husband didn¡¯t listen at all. However, Zhang Xuansu also felt that his words were a bit harsh at this time, and immediately continued: "Madam, you just need to help me manage the housework.It will be taken care of naturally. As for what you said, my husband will pay attention to it in the future! " Mrs. Zhang was familiar with her husband's temper and knew what he said, but she didn't listen at all. She couldn't help but sigh secretly in her heart, but she still had a happy look on her face, helped Zhang Xuansu tidy up her clothes, and then personally gave him a gift. Go out. And when she saw Zhang Xuansu riding away with a few servants, the smile on Mrs. Zhang's face finally came to light, and she finally let out a deep sigh before turning around and returning to the house. Zhang Xuansu has only reached middle age, and the weather is neither hot nor cold, so when he goes to the East Palace, he usually rides on horseback. The distance between his house and the East Palace can be reached in the blink of an eye. But just as Zhang Xuansu was riding on the road to the intersection between Tingfang and Yongchangfang, a cold light suddenly hit his chest, as fast as lightning, making it impossible for anyone to dodge. However, although Zhang Xuansu was a civil servant, he had also learned several martial arts, and his reactions were faster than ordinary people. When he saw the cold light, he immediately realized that someone was assassinating him with a bow and arrow. Zhang Xuansu's mind was spinning. Although he knew he couldn't escape, he did not give up. Instead, he turned sideways desperately. As a result, the arrow originally shot at his chest suddenly hit his shoulder, and the arrow's The strength was so great that it passed over his shoulder. At the same time, Zhang Xuansu was in pain and his body became unsteady. He shook a few times before falling down. Zhang Xuansu was assassinated. Everything was so sudden that even the servants around him didn't react. It wasn't until he saw his master falling off his horse that he woke up and shouted "protect the master", and then the servants rushed to catch him. Go forward, form a circle, and protect Zhang Xuansu inside. Zhang Xuansu was still awake at this time, pointing to the direction of the arrow, and said in a weak voice: "Quick! The assassin is in that direction. You send people to chase him immediately. Maybe he can catch up." When several loyal servants heard this, they immediately separated two people to chase the assassin, while the others remained vigilant. Laitingfang and Yongchangfang are too close to the imperial city, and the two houses are full of dignitaries, so the people who come and go on the street are all officials or servants of various governments. Some of them know Zhang Xuansu. After seeing When the other party was assassinated, he was also very shocked and hurriedly ran to inquire. When he learned the assassin's direction, he sent many people to chase him. At the same time, he helped carry Zhang Xuansu to the hospital and notified Wannian County Government. Because Chang'an City is divided into two counties, Chang'an and Wannian County, the location of the incident happened to be within Wannian County. However, the assassination of Zhang Xuansu was obviously carefully planned. When the slaves searching for the assassin rushed over, they only found traces of someone climbing on the roof of a house. As for the assassin and the bow and arrow used, they had long since disappeared. . Zhang Xuansu was an official of the East Palace and held two positions, so he was highly regarded by Li Shimin. Therefore, his assassination naturally attracted the attention of the relevant yamen, especially the unlucky Wannian County Magistrate, who looked for the murderer everywhere like crazy. After all, if there was an assassination of a court official in his territory, he could not escape the involvement no matter what. The only way was to catch the murderer as soon as possible to atone for his crime, otherwise he would just wait to pack up and go home. But it is a pity that no matter how many people from all walks of life investigated, nothing was found in the end. Although some people saw the assassin, he was masked in a black scarf. After shooting an arrow, he immediately jumped out of the room and ran away, so he could not be seen at all. The true face of the other party, as for the arrow that hit Zhang Xuansu, has no characteristics. Because the Tang Dynasty allowed civilians to hold bows and arrows, there was no place to check. The case has reached a dead end. Although the person who assassinated Zhang Xuansu failed and only shot the other person, which seemed to be a failure, he successfully concealed his true identity. The entire city of Chang'an was almost searched for him, but But nothing was found, but is this really the case? Just when Wannian County Magistrate was about to be driven crazy by this case and was even ready to pack up and go home, the victim Zhang Xuansu suddenly offered to drop the case and no longer pursue who assassinated him. At the same time, several other A relevant yamen also received an order from above to seal the case, and that was the end of it. This strange result surprised everyone who paid attention to the assassination case. When they analyzed the various signs, they suddenly made a shocking discovery. It was this discovery that made Everyone remained silent about the assassination and no longer dared to pay attention to it. There are also people who are ecstatic about this result, and that is the magistrate of Wannian County. Since the victim is no longer pursued, there is no need to continue the investigation. Naturally, he, the magistrate, does not have to bear any consequences, and his official position can be regarded as saved. . However, the assassination case of Zhang Xuansu seems to have been frozen, but only a few people know that not everyone has put this assassination case aside. There is a person in Chang'an City who is using all his strength to find out about this matter. The causes and consequences! (To be completed)?) Text Chapter 401 The Betrayal of Human Nature In the study room of Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace, the light was very dark. Li Shimin sat behind the desk with a sullen face. In the shadow in front of him, a shadow in black clothes that had not changed for thousands of years stood there, waiting for Li Shimin's questions. . "Have you found out everything?" Li Shimin asked, "The devil school boy is clinging to me." "Your Majesty, we have found out everything. The assassin's name is Hegan Chengji. He is a close guard around the prince. He has been controlled by the shadow guard. According to his confession, he was ordered to assassinate Zhang Xuansu under the instruction of His Highness the prince! "Shadow still said in his characteristic hoarse voice. But Li Shimin did not show any angry expression after hearing this. Instead, he sat there in silence, his eyes full of pain. Last time, Li You sent his bodyguards to assassinate Chang Shi Quan Wanji. Now it happened again that the prince sent his bodyguards to assassinate the officials of the East Palace. Both of them were his sons. What they did made him extremely disappointed. As a father, , he was too lazy to get angry anymore, all he had was immense heartache. After a while, Li Shimin calmed down and asked slowly: "Have you found out the reason why the prince sent someone to assassinate Zhang Xuansu?" When Shadow heard Li Shimin's question, he raised his head and replied, "Your Majesty, Zhang Xuansu is an upright person and has repeatedly criticized the prince, so he has always been disliked by the prince. But the day before the incident, Zhang Xuansu He wrote a letter to the prince, proposing to expel a Taichang Leren named Cheng Xin from the palace. Because of this incident, the prince was finally angered, causing the prince to be confused for a while, so he sent an assassin to ambush Zhang Xuansu on his way into the palace. I wanted to shoot the opponent to death with one arrow, but Zhang Xuansu was lucky, so he escaped!" "Satisfactory?" Li Shimin said in surprise, "How could a mere Taichang Le man let the prince do such a stupid thing?" Shadow was most worried that His Majesty would ask this question, but he still said helplessly: "Your Majesty. This Cheng Xin has an ambiguous relationship with the Crown Prince. Various signs indicate that the other party should be His Royal Highness's male favorite!" "Bah!" As soon as the shadow's words came out, Li Shimin immediately slapped the table angrily, and the two tigers stared at each other, looking as if they wanted to choose someone to devour. An ordinary person would probably have been paralyzed by Li Shimin's angry look, but Shadow has a special status, and he is just a tool in the hands of His Majesty the Emperor. He would answer whatever Li Shimin asked, and all the consequences had nothing to do with him. "Okay, okay! This is my son!" Li Shimin had a sneer on his face. If he was extremely disappointed with Li Chengqian just now, now it has turned into a kind of resentment. Although he doted on Li Tai, he also placed huge hopes on Li Chengqian. He did not expect that this son would only resort to assassination, but he would be so imprudent in his private life, which made him heartbroken and angry. . But no matter how angry he was, Li Chengqian was still the prince of the Tang Dynasty. The eldest son of Li Shimin and Queen Changsun, so in the end he could only be treated coldly. In fact, even before Shadow investigated the truth, Li Shimin had guessed that the incident was related to the prince. After all, the incident occurred not far from the imperial city. Moreover, after the assassin stabbed with a bow and arrow, he could still escape without leaving any clues. The number of people who can do this can be counted on the fingers of one's fingers in the entire city of Chang'an. In addition, Zhang Xuansu has not offended anyone except for his bad relationship with the prince. Therefore, except for Li Chengqian, no one else had any reason to assassinate the other party. Taken together, it can be concluded that the manipulator behind the scenes must have a close relationship with the prince, and the shadow's investigation results also prove this. After Shadow reported, he asked Li Shimin a few more questions before retreating. At this time, the lanterns were already starting to light up. Shadow followed a special passage out of the palace and immediately rushed to a manor on the outskirts of the city. This manor is quite large and is nominally the property of a big businessman from Chang'an. However, the big businessman has never been to the manor since he bought it. However, there are often unidentified people wandering outside the manor. , but this manor is surrounded by ordinary families, and no one cares about the identities of these people. Night has fallen, and most places in the manor are dark, with only a faint light coming from a small courtyard. In the wing on the left side of the yard, two people were sitting at the table eating. In the innermost part of the wing, there was a space separated by iron bars. It looked no different from a cell. In this cell, There was a disheveled prisoner, but this prisoner was wearing the uniform of the East Palace Guards. If he usually wore this clothes on the streets, he would probably be looked at in awe by countless people, but now he was treated as a prisoner. After the two guards guarding the prisoners finished their meal quickly, one of the bearded guards poured the leftovers on the table into a basin, then walked to the prison, handed the basin through the food delivery port below and said: " Boy, this is what our brothers booked at Chang'an Junzilou.?, although Junzilou is not as delicious as Dengxianlou, it is still a first-class restaurant. You are lucky today! " The imprisoned prisoner used to be a person of high status, so he naturally knew the difference between Junzi Tower and Dengxian Tower. He used to be a frequent visitor to Dengzhou Tower. In places like Junzi Tower, sometimes he would be too lazy to go when people asked him to. As for the food there, it was naturally not rare, not to mention that it was the leftovers eaten by the two guards. If it had been normal, he would have kicked it over. But now his life is in the hands of others, and he has been detained here for two days. Not to mention the torture he has suffered, the key is that he can't even eat a good meal, and almost every meal is filled with sour flour and cakes. Cold water, he almost vomited after eating, now the two guards can bring over the leftover food, it is already a great mercy. "Thank you two elder brothers. I just want to ask, what are you going to do with your younger brother?" The prisoner in the prison showed a flattering smile, nodded and bowed and asked. In fact, what he wanted to ask was more than that. Ever since he was caught here by this group of unknown people two days ago, he had tortured himself in every possible way. Although they were all flesh wounds, he could not hold on in the end and would assassinate him. Zhang Xuansu's story was told. Unexpectedly, after hearing this, the other party threw him here and ignored him for several days. This made him panic and couldn't figure out who these people were. Who are you helping? And what will they do with themselves after they know that they were ordered by the prince to assassinate Zhang Xuansu? This is also the issue that concerns him the most. "Eat your food honestly, why are you asking so much?" the bearded guard scolded impatiently. In fact, he was just a pawn, and was ordered to guard the other party. How to deal with it? That's not something he can know. "Yes, yes~" the prisoner in the prison sneered, holding the rice bowl in his hand and retreating to the corner of the cell, thinking while eating. According to his observations during this period, the other party should be a very strict organization. This can be seen from their It can be seen from the clear division of labor. In addition, the guards are also divided into three shifts, which gives him no chance to escape and can only wait for the other party's final disposition. The imprisoned prisoner's name was He Qian Chengji, who was also reported to Li Shimin by the shadow. The assassin sent out by Li Chengqian to assassinate Zhang Xuansu. On the surface, this person was a guard of the East Palace, but in fact he was an assassin secretly raised by Li Chengqian, and he looked like There are more than one assassin like He Gan Chengji, and there are about a hundred people in total. Among them, He Gan Chengji is considered the most valued one. Although Hegan Chengji's name looks like a Turk, he is actually a Han. Hegan has a compound surname, but it is relatively rare. In the last years of Wude, he once attacked the Turks in the north, relying on his military exploits , and was placed in the East Palace. Later, he was favored by the prince and introduced into the raised assassins. Originally, He Gan Chengji thought that he was not afraid of death. When he was on the battlefield, he was also a fierce general who dared to fight and fight. However, after receiving the courtesy of Prince Li Chengqian, he even regarded him as a dead soldier, consciously no matter what happened. , would not betray the prince, but it was not until he fell into the hands of these people outside two days ago that he tasted the feeling of not being able to survive or die. Even a hardened person could not bear that kind of torture, so in the end he could not do anything for him. The prince kept the secret. Human nature is like this. After the first betrayal, the second betrayal will be much easier, at least for Hegan Chengji. Ever since he confessed the assassination of Zhang Xuansu, he suddenly found that there seemed to be a voice in his heart that kept saying: I want to live, I must live. As long as I can live, I am willing to pay any price, even Even if it means betraying the prince again! Although at the beginning, He Qian Chengji still felt a little guilty for the idea of ??betraying the prince, but as the desire for survival became stronger, the self-blame in his heart was slowly suppressed, and he He is no longer a dead soldier in the East Palace, but a poor man struggling to survive. Having made up his mind, the uneasiness that had been accompanying He Gan Chengji since he was arrested finally disappeared, and he even felt a little more at ease. After all, although the ancients had the saying of sacrificing their lives for righteousness, there were also people who would not do anything for themselves, but would be punished by heaven and earth. He said that although it was shameful for him to betray his master in order to survive, from another perspective, it was also a good thing that benefited the country and the people. Of course, the premise of all this is that these people want to kill him, then he can only exchange the prince's secret for the chance of survival. If these people don't want to do anything to him, then he still won't say anything, After returning, he continued to be his guard in the East Palace. And while He Qian Chengji was sitting in the corner of the cell thinking, an inconspicuous carriage finally arrived outside the gate of the small courtyard of the manor. When the door opened, a shadow in black jumped out of the carriage, He was ordered by Li Shimin to bring this matter to a complete end. Text Chapter 402: Rebellion Exposed In the main hall of the East Palace, Li Shimin sat with a sullen face, while the owner of the East Palace, Li Chengqian, stood below with a face full of fear. He raised his head to look at Li Shimin from time to time, but immediately lowered his head, appearing extremely guilty. As for the people in the East Palace, The palace residents were all kicked out, and there was no one else in the entire hall except their father and son. . In the empty hall, Li Shimin and his son did not speak. Waves of shrill screams came from outside the hall, accompanied by the sound of heavy objects and flesh being hit. Every time they sounded, the screams outside were heard. Extremely loud. However, as time went by, the screams became deeper and deeper, and it was obvious that the man being beaten outside could not hold on much longer. Listening to the increasingly feeble screams outside, Li Chengqian was also heartbroken, because the person being beaten outside was his favorite. Today, his father suddenly led people into the East Palace, and then without giving any reason, he directly Just let people take Cheng Xin out and drag him out and kill him with a stick, without any reason. Li Chengqian was originally guilty, but now that he saw this situation, he was even more frightened and turned pale. He didn't even dare to plead for mercy. He was wondering if the assassination of Zhang Xuansu had been exposed? After all, He Gan Chengji has been missing for several days, and now there is no one alive or dead, and today the father wants to kill Rusheng Xin as soon as he comes, obviously he knows something. Thinking of this, Li Chengqian felt even more frightened, and even his legs began to tremble slightly. Li Shimin, who was sitting above, felt even more unhappy when he saw his son's appearance. After a while, the screams outside finally slowly subsided, leaving only the sound of "bah, bah, bah", and another. After a while, an execution guard strode over and reported: "Your Majesty, the prisoner who was being executed has been killed with a cane!" After hearing this, Li Shimin just hummed expressionlessly, then looked at the pale Li Chengqian, but without saying anything, he stood up and left with his guards. As a result, Li Chengqian was even more frightened and even forgot about it. I sent Li Shimin out. Li Chengqian stood dumbly in the palace for a while, and then a bold chamberlain stepped forward to remind him that His Majesty had left, but Cheng Xin's body was still lying outside, and asked him what to do with it. Hearing the words of the chamberlain, Li Chengqian finally came to his senses and thought that his beloved Chengxin had been beaten to death. This made him feel empty in his heart, as if he had lost the most precious thing. It was only then that Li Chengqian showed a sad look on his face and walked out of the hall with heavy steps. On the ground not far from the main hall, Zheng Xin was crawling there with messy hair. His sideways face was full of pain before death, his eyes were wide open, and he even looked a little ferocious. He was no longer the same as before. A charming look. As for the area from the back to the thighs, everything was covered in blood and flesh, and the ground was covered with splashes of blood. It could be said that the death was very miserable. Seeing this, Li Chengqian felt heartbroken and suddenly felt an unspeakable anger in his heart. This anger was so strong that he could not help but tremble all over his body. His face, which was full of pain just now, He also suddenly became ferocious. "Come here, gather up the body of Zhengzhi and bury it in a grand ceremony!" Li Chengqian gritted his teeth and ordered in a trembling voice. However, after hearing this, the servants in the East Palace below were all startled. One of the more loyal servants boldly reminded: "His Royal Highness, Cheng Xin was killed by His Majesty's personal order. If he was buried grandly, I'm afraid" But before the chamberlain finished speaking, he saw Li Chengqian suddenly jump up and roar loudly: "You bastard, it's okay for others to be angry with me, but now even you people dare not listen to me, come on! Come on! I'll kill him on the spot!" No one expected that the prince would suddenly burst into such a rage, but the guards on both sides did not dare to disobey Li Chengqian's order. They went up and knocked down the unlucky chamberlain, then picked up a stick and beat him. As a result, the chamberlain did not understand at all. What happened, he became the target of Li Chengqian's anger. He was beaten to death amidst miserable screams and went down to be companions with Ruxin. Seeing this situation, no one dared to say anything anymore and hurriedly followed Li Chengqian's instructions to get busy. After Li Chengqian was hurt, he immediately summoned Hou Junji, Li Yuanchang, Du He and others to conspire in the East Palace. After a long time, it was not until the curfew was approaching that night that Hou Junji and the others left the East Palace. That is to say, after Li Chengqian and many Tide gangyu dispersed, in the study next to Liangyi Palace, Li Shimin received an urgent request from Shadow and was now listening to a shocking secret reported to him by Shadow. Li Shimin, who was behind the desk, clenched his fists, his face turned red, and his eyes were filled with endless anger. Although he tried his best to restrain himself, his body, which was always as steady as a mountain, could not help but tremble slightly. And in this endless anger, Li Shimin suddenly felt a strong sense of powerlessness deep in his heart. This was his first time since he was born.This was the first time he felt this kind of light. Even when he blocked Dou Jiande's 100,000 troops with a few thousand people, he had never felt this way before. But today, after hearing the secret report from the shadow, he felt a deep feeling. He was so tired, as if his body had been drained all of a sudden and he could no longer exert any strength. "Are these all true?" Li Shimin asked in pain, his voice even hoarse than a shadow, like a dying man who was lost in the desert and hadn't drank a drop of water for several days. Shadow has followed Li Shimin for so many years, and this is the first time he has seen him lose his composure. His eyes also showed a bit of unbearability, but he still said in an extremely calm voice: "Your Majesty, the assassin sent by the prince last night wanted to save his life. So after telling the truth about this matter, I immediately ordered the Shadow Guard to collect intelligence in this regard. After analyzing the intelligence from all aspects, it was found that His Highness the Crown Prince did conspire with Hou Junji, the Minister of Civil Affairs, and others, which may be detrimental to His Majesty at any time. However, They may feel that the time is not yet ripe, so they have not launched it yet, but" When he said this, the shadow suddenly stopped, looked up at Li Shimin, and then continued: "But after His Majesty left the East Palace today, the Crown Prince immediately summoned Hou Junji and others, and is currently discussing in the East Palace. The Shadow Guards could not find out the content of the secret discussion for the time being. However, after Hou Junji returned, he immediately sent someone to contact Zuotun Guards Zhonglang General Li Anyan and his son-in-law Helan Chushi. Although the Shadow Guards have not found any tangible evidence yet, But the matter is urgent, and everything must be decided by Your Majesty!" Shadow didn't say something clearly, but Li Shimin could hear it. Li Chengqian had long been prepared to rebel, but he never found the opportunity to launch it. But today, he ordered people to kill the satisfactory man, although he frightened the prince at that time. It was light, but it definitely made Li Chengqian feel resentful towards his father, so he called everyone together in anger. What was the purpose of calling these people together? You can guess without asking at all. He must be taking this opportunity to prepare for rebellion, maybe even within these few days. Thinking of this, Li Shimin suddenly stood up. The sadness and anger that were still on his face just now disappeared, and his whole expression became extremely calm. Now he was not a father betrayed by his son, but a father facing a crisis. The rebellious emperor had no personal feelings in his mind. I saw Li Shimin walking back and forth behind the bookcase a few times. He suddenly stopped and said to the shadow: "Go back immediately and hand over the East Palace guard to Dali Temple. At the same time, pay close attention to the reactions of Hou Junji and others. If there is any abnormality, go in immediately." Palace report!" "Here!" Shadow agreed and retreated silently. "However, Li Shimin did not go back to rest. He really didn't have that intention now. Instead, he secretly summoned Li Jing, Fang Xuanling, Changsun Wuji and other important civil and military officials to the palace overnight to inform everyone about the shocking secret of the prince's rebellion. As a result, everyone was shocked. No one thought that with Li Chengqian's current status, he would go on the road of rebellion. However, people like Fang Xuanling are important ministers of the country, so naturally they will not be surprised. Soon they expressed their opinions on this, and together with Li Shimin, they determined the final solution, which was to use Thunderbolt before the prince rebelled. It is better to cover up the situation and bring all relevant people to justice to achieve the purpose of minimizing the impact of this incident. After all, the prince of a dignified country actually rebelled. No matter from which aspect, it is It can be regarded as something that disgraced Datang. Li Shimin has always been a resolute person. He decided on a solution that night. In the early morning, the Sixth Army of Beiya began to arrest people in the city. According to the list provided by the shadow guard, all the people who were summoned by the prince to conspire last night were all there. Among those who were captured, even the prince's East Palace was surrounded by Long Wuwei. The three guards of the East Palace were disarmed and transferred to custody outside the city. As for the prince, he was placed under house arrest in the East Palace. At the beginning, the news of Li Chengqian's rebellion did not spread, and the Sixth Army of Beiya was the imperial guard. No one could command them except Li Shimin's orders. But now they have to use them to arrest people all over the city, and all of them are arrested. It was the prince's party, and there were even well-informed people who knew that something had happened in the East Palace, so rumors were flying all over Chang'an City for a while, and there were all kinds of things, but few people guessed that Li Chengqian was going to rebel, and there were even some The uninformed minister complained about the prince and wrote a letter asking Li Shimin to explain the matter. With the arrest of those involved in the rebellion and the pressure from both the government and the opposition, Li Shimin finally announced Li Chengqian's rebellion. In addition to the whistleblower He Gan Chengji, some Tide fans who were arrested also admitted the incident. incident, coupled with some military orders from Li Chengqian to mobilize the army, now the witnesses and material evidence are complete and can no longer be denied. However, after the news of the prince's rebellion came out, it caused a series of huge waves in the Tang Dynasty. (To be continued) Text Chapter 403 Li Chengqian was demoted Li Chengqian was sitting on the bed with his hair disheveled. He looked extremely haggard because he hadn't washed himself in several days. He also had a long beard on his chin. If anyone saw him at this time, I'm afraid no one would believe that he was the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Your Highness. .Since the three guards of the East Palace were transferred away and the East Palace was taken over by Long Wuwei, he has prohibited anyone from coming to his bedroom, not even the princess. Although there was a lot of noise outside these days because of his rebellion, the person involved could only sit here, unable to do anything. Li Chengqian now feels extremely regretful, not because he regrets that he should not have rebelled, but because he regrets that he should not have sent a villain like He Gan Chengji to assassinate Zhang Xuansu. When his father Li Shimin came the day before the incident, although he executed Zhongxin, he obviously did not know about his rebellion. Otherwise, he would not have come to his east palace with only a few guards. But overnight, the rebellion was revealed. It was revealed that someone had snitched on him that night. At the beginning, Li Chengqian didn't believe that it was He Qian Chengji who reported the secret. After all, the other party was his guard and the assassin he had spent great efforts to raise. He could be said to be the person he trusted the most, so even if the other party had been missing for a few days , was probably captured by someone, but Li Chengqian believed that even if the other party died, he would never betray him. Therefore, at the beginning, Li Chengqian even suspected that Du He and others would betray him, but he never expected that, It turned out to be He Qian Chengji, whom he trusted most, who betrayed him. Although Li Chengqian is now under house arrest, and no one in the civil or military court dares to visit him anymore, he is not completely ignorant of news from the outside world. For example, his mother, Empress Changsun, often sends people over, and Hegan Chengji betrays him. The matter was learned through the people sent by Queen Changsun. Speaking of Li Chengqian's rebellion, the most angry person should be Li Shimin, and the most saddened one is naturally Queen Changsun. As the mother of Li Chengqian and Li Tai, she has long seen the fight between the two sons. It's just that the palms and backs of her hands are all flesh. As a mother-in-law, it's not good to go either way, so she can only try her best to mediate in the middle. But as the saying goes, Li Chengqian and Li Tai are both adults. Everyone has their own ideas. There is only one throne, but they both want it, so they can only fight for it with all their strength. It is precisely because of this that Queen Changsun's mediation in the middle cannot play a fundamental role. At most, it can delay the time for the two to break up. What Queen Changsun didn¡¯t expect was that her eldest son would have the guts to rebel and had been preparing for some time. When she first heard the news, Empress Changsun fainted and fell to the ground. She even couldn't believe it was true until she met Li Shimin and heard the news from her husband. Finally faced this cruel fact head on. Li Chengqian thought of his mother and felt a little regretful in his heart, but then he thought of Li Tai, who was a compatriot from the same mother as him. The trace of regret on his face immediately disappeared without a trace, and turned into a deep-seated resentment. At the same time, he spoke He also said to himself gloomily: "My dear fourth brother, I am afraid that you are the happiest person in the entire Tang Dynasty because of your brother's misfortune!" Li Chengqian's guess was right. After his rebellion, Li Tai laughed happily in his house and shouted, "God help me." But he was happy, and Li Tai didn't show it outside, especially in his old age. In front of his father, Li Shimin, he even pretended to be sad, and even pretended to intercede on behalf of his eldest brother, hoping that his father would spare his life out of the love between father and son. Regarding Li Tai's attitude, Li Shimin didn't know whether he really didn't notice it or pretended not to notice it. Anyway, he seemed very touched. He even praised Li Tai for this, saying that he cared about brotherhood. As a result, Li Zhen was offended. , Li Zhi and several other young people were slandering behind his back. The evidence for Li Chengqian's rebellion is conclusive, and most of the people involved have confessed. Only Hou Junji has outstanding military achievements and is difficult for others to interrogate. Li Shimin also wanted to see the other party's meritorious service to the country, so he didn't want him to be interrogated, so he went to see him in person. The other party, as a result, Hou Junji refused to admit guilt at first, until Li Shimin asked Helan Chushi to confront him face to face. Helan Chushi was Hou Junji's son-in-law, and had already confessed before, and also took the initiative to confess many things, which was equivalent to A tainted witness for future generations, so his appearance made Hou Junji speechless and finally admitted his participation in the rebellion. With Hou Junji¡¯s confession, the case of the prince¡¯s rebellion has finally been finalized, and there is no possibility of turning over. In the end, Hou Junji, Du He, Zhao Jie and others who participated in the rebellion were all executed. Han Wang Li Yuanchang was also one of the participants. However, Li Shimin thought that the other party was his brother, so he wanted to exempt him from the death penalty, but unexpectedly he was Gao Shilian, Li Ji and others objected, but in the end they were sentenced to death, which was regarded as a complete corpse. At the same time, the title of the King of Han was taken back and the whole family was demoted to common people. He Qianchengji was exempted from death because he took the initiative to report it. He was also appointed as the captain of Zhechong in Youchuan Prefecture and was given the title of Duke of Pingji County, which was regarded as a promotion.He was promoted to a rank, but he was not happy as a captain. His colleagues looked down on him and even deliberately excluded him. As a result, he was never promoted again in his life. In addition, in addition to these people who participated in the rebellion, there were quite a few other officials in the East Palace who knew nothing about the rebellion, such as Zhang Xuansu, Yu Zhining and others. However, as ministers assisting the prince, they were responsible for They were responsible for teaching the prince. Now that the prince committed rebellion, they were also responsible, so most of them were demoted. Only a few people such as Zhang Xuansu were exempted from punishment because they often advised him. After Tide Gongyu was liquidated, the last remaining crown prince, Li Chengqian, had not yet been convicted. It was a bit ridiculous to say that the principal culprit of the rebellion was still in the East Palace, but a group of accomplices killed and demoted him. The main reason for this situation was that there was a huge quarrel in the court over how to deal with Li Chengqian. A considerable number of people believed that treason was an unforgivable crime and that no matter who was the prince, he would be executed. exception. " However, some ministers believe that although the prince has the intention to rebel, he has not really rebelled. Therefore, he can be spared extrajudicial mercy and avoid death. However, the prince's position must be taken back and he must be punished accordingly. There are also many people who hold this view, led by Changsun Wuji. After all, he is also Li Chengqian's biological uncle. Although he usually doesn't like him, at this time, he doesn't want his nephew to die, otherwise his sister Changsun will die. The queen didn't know how sad she would be. Regarding these two views, Li Shimin naturally prefers the second one. After all, he is always a person who protects his shortcomings. When his disliked son Li You rebelled, he did not kill him. Now this son who has been valued by him since he was a child The eldest son also committed the same mistake. Is he going to be executed just because of his status as the prince? However, although Li Shimin didn't want to execute his son, he couldn't openly support Changsun Wuji, so he had to delay it. In the end, those who asked for the execution of the prince also saw the mystery behind it, and it was really difficult to delay it any longer. It's too late, so I have to compromise. The final result was that Li Chengqian's position as prince was deposed and he was demoted to a commoner. Originally, Li Shimin wanted to repeat his old plan and send Li Chengqian to Li Min. However, after all, Li Chengqian was the prince and his status was not comparable to that of Li You. Once Li Shimin's idea was put forward, most of the courtiers immediately opposed it and thought it would be abolished. The prince cannot leave the territory of the Tang Dynasty to avoid further trouble. However, Li Shimin's mind turned very quickly. The minister refused to send Li Chengqian to Li Min. As a result, he immediately changed his mind and sent his eldest son to Shanghai, which was under construction. It was the territory of the Tang Dynasty and now belonged to Li Ke. Management used to be a wasteland, and I could barely make it through where I was assigned. With Li Chengqian being sent to Shanghai, the whole rebellion case finally came to an end. However, although this incident ended, it was the real beginning of another incident, that is, who should inherit the throne of the prince? Originally, there seemed to be nothing to discuss about this issue. At first, Li Tai and Li Chengqian were fighting for the throne. Now that Li Chengqian has been demoted, the position of crown prince should naturally fall to Li Tai. At least that is what Li Tai thinks. of. However, things were not as simple as Li Tai imagined. After Li Chengqian was demoted, although he behaved in every possible way and his father Li Shimin did want to make him the prince, the important civil and military officials in the court did not have a good relationship with him. The king of Wei was not satisfied with the position of the crown prince. Although Li Shimin was the emperor, the prince would rely on these ministers to assist him in the future, so the opinions of these ministers were also very important. It was precisely because of this that Li Shimin decided whether to establish Li Shimin. Regarding the matter of Tai becoming the crown prince, he showed some hesitation. It is also worth mentioning that both in the court and among the people, there was a lot of discussion about the establishment of a new crown prince, and most people actually proposed to recall Li Min who was far away in Sixi and let him take over as the crown prince. After all, compared with Li Chengqian and Li Tai are two older brothers, but Li Min is much stronger than them in every aspect. Although Li Min made it clear at the beginning that he would not compete for the throne, the current situation is special. Recalling him to be the crown prince will not only gain the support of most wealthy Guizhou families and officials, but also the strong support of the people. It can be said that as long as Li Min is When he comes back, the government and people's hearts, which are currently in turmoil due to the prince's rebellion, will immediately settle down. Li Shimin was also very moved by the suggestion to recall Li Min. After all, he knew better than anyone else that among his many sons, Li Min was undoubtedly the most suitable person to succeed him. But he also knew that Li Min had his own ideals and ambitions, and he was probably not interested in the position of prince. Even if he was a father, he might refuse, so Li Shimin was a little undecided about it. . As early as the second day after the prince's rebellion, Wang Zihao, who received the news, passed the news on via flying pigeons. Li Min, who was far away in Sixi, also quickly received the news. Just notBut when he received the news, he suddenly let out a long sigh and whispered in a faint voice: "Brother, brother, it seems that you still haven't been able to escape the mission given to you by history!" (To be continued) Text Chapter 404 Li Min¡¯s Attitude In the golden autumn of September, it is the time when the fish in the lake are fat. In the back garden of the Sixi City Palace, there are several large lakes. During this period of time, Li Min will drive a small boat on the lake. On fishing, his fishing skills used to be very poor, but after this period of practice and study, his fishing skills have improved a lot. In addition, there are many fish in the lake, so he can come back with a full load every time. "Your Highness, although there are many fish in this lake, compared with the small lake in Chang'an Palace, there is still a gap. At least the fish in the Palace are fatter than here." Wang An took a carp he caught. He put it into the bucket next to him and said to Li Min with a smile. After Wang An stabilized the general situation of the Japanese country, he handed over the remaining matters to other royal officials. After all, Li Min's territory was expanding too fast now, and there would be more places that needed people to manage in the future. Only he and Lu Hong, Zhao Fu and others could not control him, so as long as there was an opportunity, he would try his best to leave some things to the officials below, hoping to cultivate a group of usable talents. When Li Min heard Wang An's words, he laughed and said: "Master Wang, you are too greedy. The fish in the palace of Chang'an are all fattened by the princess, but the palace over there is not as good as the palace here. Just this back garden Among them, there are five or six lakes. Although the princess likes to raise fish, she does not have time to raise fish in several lakes. Therefore, although the fish in this lake are not fatter than those in Chang'an, they are also wild and taste good. It¡¯s better than the one raised by that family!¡± After Li Min finished speaking, he was still very focused on fishing, but Wang An next to him glanced at him with concern. When he found that Li Min had no special reaction, there was also a hint of helplessness in his eyes. At this moment, Li Min suddenly felt the fishing rod in his hand sink. The fish had taken the bait, and he could feel it from the strength of his hand. This fish is not small yet. Immediately, I stood up in a hurry, and then slowly followed the strength of the fish to reel in the line. After a while, a big and lively black fish was lifted onto the boat. At this time, Wang An also came to help. Together, they took the fish off the hook and put it in the bucket. Blackfish is a carnivorous fish with very delicious meat. Li Min doesn't like eating fish very much. However, this kind of black fish can still be eaten. When Wang An saw that what Li Min caught was a snakehead fish, he also smiled and said: "Your Highness is so lucky today. He caught such a big snakehead fish. Speaking of which, he can cook snakehead fish very well. An old shop by the Qujiang Pool in Chang'an City. Although the shop is not big, and there are only three members of the shop owner's family running the shop, but the shop owner has a good skill in cooking fish. If he can handle the snakehead fish, Pan, must be a rare delicacy, but it¡¯s a pity that now that we are thousands of miles apart, it is difficult to go to the Qujiang Pool to taste the fresh fatty fish!¡± I heard Wang An¡¯s emotion. Li Min finally heard some other meanings from it. After thinking about it for a while, he understood what was going on. He immediately laughed and said: "Wang Fu, you have been talking to Chang'an several times today. If it's Lu Hong and the others, that's it. , do you even want to persuade me to return to Chang'an to fight for the throne?" Since the news of Li Chengqian's rebellion reached Si Xian, those under Li Min suddenly became energetic, even though Li Min had offered to withdraw from the struggle for the throne. But now the situation is special, the prince was deposed for treason. The remaining King of Wei was unpopular, and the public's support for Li Min was very high. If he could rush back to Chang'an at this time, he would most likely be crowned prince. It is precisely because of this intention that the civil servants, mainly Lu Hong and Zhao Fu, and the military generals, mainly Su Dingfang and Lu Qing, wrote letters of love from far away and persuaded in person from near. Although they were all very tactful, their meanings were the same. It's the same, I just hope he can consider the possibility of returning to Chang'an. After all, if he really gets the position of prince, he will be the emperor of the Tang Dynasty in the future, and they will have a brighter future in the future. However, Li Min knew that his family was suffering. He did not want to go back and be trapped in Chang'an City. Even if he really became emperor, if he wanted to realize his ideal, he must first carry out reforms in all aspects of the Tang Dynasty. The vastness of the country, if he wants to completely succeed in the reform, he doesn¡¯t know if he will have enough time in this life, not to mention that he will encounter various resistances during the reform process. If he is not careful, he may even be the emperor. He couldn't even sit in his seat, so he would never sit on the throne of the Tang Dynasty unless he was forced to the last step. It is precisely because of this that Li Min has always been vague and prevaricating when persuading the following people. People like Lu Hong did not dare to speak too clearly, so there was nothing they could do. However, two days ago, Lu Hong, Hu Li and others went to see Wen Xin, hoping to let her persuade Li Min. However, Wen Xin didn't care about this kind of thing. She just mentioned it to Li Min and saw that Li Min didn't answer directly. Never mention it again. However, Empress Xiao didn¡¯t know where she got the news, and she showed great enthusiasm for it. She had been reminding him overtly and covertly these days to return to Chang¡¯an. Li Min couldn¡¯t say it openly, so she had no choice but to hide.Empress Xiao, so whenever he had free time these days, he would go boating and fishing on the lake. Unexpectedly, Wang An took the initiative to accompany him today, and actually deliberately brought up the topic of Chang'an. It is said that Wang An should know his ideals and situation best. The last thing people should do is persuade themselves to go back to Chang'an. When Wang An heard Li Min's words, he also smiled bitterly and said: "Your Highness, the officials in the palace, both civil and military, are trying their best to persuade you to go back to Chang'an. As the king's master, if there is no movement, it will not be good in the future. Got along.¡± As soon as Wang An's words came out, Li Min immediately showed a look of understanding. Everyone in the palace was trying to persuade him. As Wang An was one of them, and he was also the Wang Fu with the responsibility of teaching, he should naturally show his respect at this time. Otherwise, if you behave too eccentrically, it will be difficult to get along with you in the future. However, when Wang An saw the relieved expression on Li Min's face, he immediately said: "In addition, there are already undercurrents surging in Chang'an in order to establish a prince, so the veteran believes that it is not suitable for His Highness to go back at this time, but Just because His Highness is not going back does not mean that we should just sit back and watch this matter. After all, we will still have close ties with the Tang Dynasty in the future, so the candidate for the position of Prince is also of great importance, so should Your Highness make preparations early?" Wang An's words really won Li Min's heart. In fact, not to mention Chang'an, the entire Tang Dynasty was disturbed by the selection of the crown prince. If he goes back at this time, he doesn't know what will happen to him, and maybe even There will be a repeat of the last assassination in the Yellow River. After all, there are quite a few people in the Tang Dynasty who don't want to see him go back. Of course, the candidate for the position of prince is also very important to Li Min. Of course, what Li Min hopes most is for his third brother Li Ke to take the position of prince. Firstly, the two are brothers and have a very good relationship. Secondly, Li Min also Know the other person¡¯s temperament well. So if he can ascend to the throne, Li Min can still get great support from Datang in the future. However, some things are not what Li Min hopes to achieve. Although Li Ke is good, and his father Li Shimin also values ????him, Li Ke is not a direct descendant like him, and he does not have the same influence as himself, so even if Li Ke If Shimin wanted to make Li Ke the crown prince, he would probably be opposed by many ministers. For example, Changsun Wuji would definitely be the first to object. In addition, Li Ke did not have many connections in the court. He would not have a group of civil and military ministers to speak for him like Li Min did. Therefore, unless a miracle happened, Li Ke would never be able to sit on the throne of the prince. Thinking of his third brother Li Ke, Li Min also sighed secretly. As a brother, he couldn't help in this matter. But it doesn't matter if Li Ke can't take the throne. As early as when Li Min said that he would not compete for the throne, he had a conversation with Changsun Wuji. Like him, the other party was not optimistic about Li Chengqian and Li Tai, so Turning his attention to the younger Li Zhi, Li Min did not object to this, and even acquiesced to Changsun Wuji's behavior, but he warned him in advance not to have any inappropriate thoughts. Thinking of his conversation with Changsun Wuji, Li Min pretended to be mysterious and smiled at Wang An: "Wang Fu, in fact, we don't need to do anything about the establishment of a prince. I have already talked with a person at the beginning. The following is He will do it for us." Wang An was shocked when he heard that Li Min had made arrangements. He originally thought that he knew Li Min very well, but he didn't expect that Li Min had expected this day when it came to the crown prince's position. This made Wang An surprised. While he admired Li Min, he also felt a sense of awe in his heart, and the expression on his face became more respectful. However, Li Min did not pay attention to the change in Wang An's expression. Instead, he thought of another thing and immediately said: "Wang Fu, I remember that my eldest brother was demoted to Shanghai. Did he take the waterway or the land route?" When Wang An heard this, he immediately understood and bowed and replied: "Your Highness, according to the news from Chang'an, the deposed prince took the Yellow River waterway, and then took a sea ship to Shanghai, so he will definitely pass through Dengzhou in the middle. If your Highness wants to see you, As soon as he sees the deposed prince, he will leave for Dengzhou in the next few days. After all, counting the days, he will soon reach the mouth of the Yellow River." Li Min nodded after hearing this. Although the relationship between Li Chengqian and him was not very good at the beginning, he was his eldest brother after all. Although he was demoted now, if he passed through Dengzhou, he would have to meet him anyway. When he met the other party, it was not that he wanted to show the world that he valued brotherhood in order to buy his reputation, but that he really wanted to talk to Li Chengqian about something. Just as Li Min was preparing to return to Dengzhou to wait for Li Chengqian's fleet to be dispatched, a major event that affected the history of the Tang Dynasty was happening in the Taiji Palace in Chang'an City. However, no one thought that the history of the Tang Dynasty would change because of a certain event. Changed by one person's words. (To be continued) Text Chapter 405 What a sentence to kill one¡¯s son to pass on the younger brother! In the Manna Hall of Tai Chi Palace, this is Li Shimin's bedroom. Occasionally, some banquets are held, but usually unless they are particularly close people, they will never be called into the Manna Hall. Now in the Manlu Palace, Li Shimin and Li Tai are sitting opposite each other, and the two are talking about a game. Li Shimin's chess skills were extremely high, and very few ministers in the DPRK were his opponents. Li Tai was not only very knowledgeable in literature, but also very proficient in Go. He usually played chess with his father Li Shimin, although he lost more than he won. But if one day his thinking is clear, he can also kill Li Shimin and defeat him one after another. Today Li Shimin is obviously not in his best condition. He has lost three games in a row. Moreover, the current chess game he is playing has also shown signs of decline and he is about to lose again. However, Li Shimin didn't seem to care. He made a move absently, then looked up at the fat Li Tai, and suddenly said: "Qingque, I heard that when your eldest brother left Chang'an some time ago, you brothers Were you going to see him off?" Since Li Chengqian was convicted, Li Shimin has never seen his son again. When Li Chengqian left Chang'an, he begged to see him again, but Li Shimin refused. He even forbade Queen Changsun to see Li Chengqian off. In the eyes of others, this is a manifestation of Li Shimin's extreme disappointment in his son. Li Tai originally thought as above, thinking that his father would never mention his eldest brother Li Chengqian again, but unexpectedly, his father now took the initiative to ask about the farewell. This made Li Tai, who was concentrating on playing chess, stunned for a moment before speaking. He replied: "Father, my brothers and I did go to see off my eldest brother that day, but the third brother and the fifth brother were not in Chang'an, so I was in charge of everything." Li Shimin nodded after hearing this and said: "Qingque, among your younger brothers in the city, you are the oldest, so you have to pay more attention to everything. You should also take care of your younger brothers and sisters!" When Li Tai heard his father asking him to take care of his younger siblings, his eyes immediately lit up. He had already heard something meaningful in it. Immediately he said excitedly: "Father, don't worry, the eldest brother has left Chang'an, and the third brother is not here, so my son is equivalent to the eldest brother of the younger brothers and sisters, and he will definitely take good care of them!" "Well!" Li Shimin nodded seemingly casually, and then asked casually, "By the way. Did your elder brother say anything when he left?" After hearing this, Li Tai's face froze, and a trace of embarrassment flashed across his face, but then he immediately said: "To inform my father, when the eldest brother left Chang'an that day, he was feeling a little depressed, so I and my younger brothers came to relieve themselves. I said a few words to the eldest brother, but for some reason, the eldest brother got angry at his son, which made people very angry!" Li Tai¡¯s words were not entirely true. When he, Li Zhen, Li Zhi and other brothers went to see Li Chengqian off that day, Li Tai made a proud expression of a winner from the beginning. The result made Li Chengqian even more angry. In the end, he broke the jar and threw it. Not only did he point at Li Tai and curse, he even prepared to take action. Fortunately, he was pulled away by the person next to him. Originally, Li Tai did not want to tell Li Shimin about the conflict between him and his eldest brother, but he also knew that there were so many people around him that day, and several of his younger brothers were also there. So he couldn't hide it from his father, so he told the general story. But in some details, they spared no effort, trying to make things sound like they were all Li Chengqian's fault. After hearing Li Tai¡¯s report, Li Shimin nodded calmly, but said nothing. He just held a chess piece and stared at the chessboard, as if thinking about where to place the piece. In fact, Li Shimin knew better than anyone else about what happened that day, and he even knew every word that each son said. The reason why he asked Li Tai was actually to test the other party. Although Li Tai's answer was not entirely true, he also told the general story and did not dare to hide it. Although he put all the blame on his elder brother Li Chengqian, But this is human nature, and Li Shimin doesn't care too much, so he is quite satisfied with Li Tai's answer, but if there is a discerning person next to him, he will definitely be able to see Li Shimin's preference for Li Tai. After playing a few more pieces, Li Shimin put down the pieces and admitted defeat, but he seemed very happy. After all, as a father, he always hopes to see his son be stronger than himself. Li Tai understands this, so he will go all out every time he plays chess. After playing a few games of chess, Li Shimin also felt a little tired and asked the palace servants to serve him two cups of tea. After Li Shimin took a sip of tea, he glanced at Li Tai and suddenly asked: "Qingque, your eldest brother has been deposed, and now the position of prince is vacant. My father wanted to appoint one of your brothers to be the prince, but he couldn't. I am worried that after being a father for a hundred years, the new crown prince will take action against his other brothers, so I am very hesitant." When Li Shimin said this, he kept staring at Li Tai. When he saw the excitement on the face of his favorite son, he sighed secretly and said: "But you are the most favorite as a father."One of ?¡¯s sons, now my father asks you, if you were the prince, how would you avoid the tragedy of brothers fighting each other? " The reason why Li Shimin asked this question was mainly affected by the Xuanwu Sect Incident. In order to protect himself, he had to embark on the path of killing his brothers and brothers. Although he succeeded in the end, he was burdened with heavy moral shackles in his heart. It can be said that he has been brooding on this matter for decades. Precisely because of this, he didn't want his sons to follow his own path, so before deciding whether to make Li Tai the crown prince, he asked him this question to test him. Li Tai heard that his father finally officially mentioned that he would be crown prince. Although it was not confirmed yet, as long as he answered well, the crown prince position would be his. Thinking of this, Li Tai couldn't help but get excited, but then he forced himself to calm down, and after thinking for a while, he said: "To my father, I have learned the ways of Confucius and Mencius since I was a child, and I know benevolence, love, filial piety, and brotherhood. I usually have a deep affection for all my brothers, so if I were the prince, there would never be any brother-in-law killings!" Li Shimin's heart sank when he heard this. He was not satisfied with Li Tai's answer. After all, he knew that in the face of power, all benevolence and emotion were empty. However, although he was dissatisfied, Li Shimin's face did not show it. Instead, he asked again: "Okay, even if you can avoid fighting with your brothers for the rest of your life, but assuming that after your death, your son takes the throne, what should you do?" How to avoid conflicts between him and his uncles?" Hearing his father¡¯s questioning, Li Tai felt a little unprepared and didn¡¯t know how to answer? I saw him frowning and lowering his head. After thinking hard for a while, he finally raised his head and said something nonsense: "I would like to inform my father, if my son ascends the throne, he should kill his son to pass on his younger brother, and appoint the ninth brother Li Zhi as his successor." Prince!" "Suppose Li Min heard Li Tai's answer, his eyes would probably go dark, and then he would feel like ten thousand grass and mud horses galloping past. The purpose of Li Shimin asking this kind of question was to test Li Tai's attitude towards his brothers, but now he is doing well and actually said that he will kill his son to pass on his younger brother. To put it bluntly, even if Li Tai said this sincerely, a man who dares to kill his own son, do you still expect him to be kind to a few brothers? It¡¯s a pity that Li Shimin was from the Tang Dynasty and didn¡¯t know what a grass-mud horse was, otherwise he would have had the same reaction as Li Min. But even so, after Li Shimin heard his son's answer, he almost spit out a mouthful of old blood, and his eyes when he looked at his son became very complicated, because he really didn't expect that his son, who he always loved very much, would actually say Coming from such nonsense, did he really think that he would believe such nonsense? However, Li Tai didn't understand his father's expression. He just saw his father's face change and thought that his shocking answer satisfied his father. This made him more confident about getting the crown prince's position. Chuuya couldn't help but look proud. Li Shimin, who saw Li Tai's reaction, was extremely disappointed and felt as if all the strength in his body had been drained away. After all, emotionally, he really hoped to make Li Tai the new crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, but today this hope was finally dashed. No wonder both the civil and military officials in the court and the Chinese government opposed Li Tai becoming the crown prince. It turned out that he was really not a qualified successor to the throne. Thinking of this, Li Shimin reluctantly smiled at Li Tai, and then asked him to retreat. But Li Tai hasn't figured out the situation yet and doesn't know what his father means? Are you satisfied with your answer? If he is satisfied, should the edict establishing himself as prince be issued now? Full of questions, Li Tai left the Manna Hall, but the more he thought about it, the more something was wrong. He always felt that his father's attitude seemed strange, but he couldn't find what was strange about it? Being able to feel this means that Li Tai is not hopelessly stupid. But with his emotional intelligence, he could only feel this, and finally shook his head and left. Li Shimin stayed in the Manlu Palace for a long time, and finally sent someone to call Changsun Wuji over. Although Changsun Wuji had been deliberately suppressed by Li Shimin, he was still the person Li Shimin trusted most, especially when it came to Li Chu. In this matter, no one has as much say as Changsun Wuji, his uncle. Regarding Changsun Wuji, Li Shimin had nothing to hide. He told all the things he had said to test Li Tai before. As a result, when Changsun Wuji heard Li Tai's words about killing his son to pass on his younger brother, he was almost angry at his nephew. Although he didn't think highly of Li Tai on the matter of establishing a prince, he never thought that his sister would give birth to such a living treasure and even use such words to fool His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. If Li Shimin really believed it, then he would not be the decisive and wise Li Shimin. However, Li Tai, who was returning to Prince Wei's Mansion, probably never imagined that it was his stupid words that pushed the throne away from him! (To be continued) Text Chapter 406 Who is the Crown Prince? Li Shimin was unable to sit down in the Manlu Palace. Although Li Tai had been excluded from the position of prince, he was one of his most beloved sons after all, so he couldn't help but feel sad, but this sadness was mixed with A bit guilty and helpless. . Changsun Wuji and Li Shimin grew up together. When the great ancestor Li Yuan launched his army, Changsun Wuji also tried his best to assist Li Shimin, so he naturally knew his surname well. Seeing Li Shimin's appearance now, he couldn't help but He sighed and said: "Your Majesty, if you really love King Wei, then you should not pass the throne to him!" "Why?" Li Shimin immediately raised his head and asked with astonishment. This is Changsun Wuji. If another person dared to say such words to him, he would probably be yelled at by Li Shimin before the other person could defend himself. Changsun Wuji replied calmly: "The King of Wei is good at writing, but not a good ruler. So if you really love him, you shouldn't pass the throne to him. Otherwise, it will not only be useless to the country, but even It might even cause him to be killed!" When Changsun Wuji said this, he suddenly hesitated, and then whispered: "Besides, King Qi is away now, and King Wei has always been at odds with his brothers. If he ascends the throne, he will definitely have a conflict with King Qi. If anything happens, The two raised an army because of this. Although King Wei had all the soldiers in the country at that time, based on your Majesty's understanding of the two princes, who will win in the end?" What Changsun Wuji said later was a bit heartbreaking. After all, he actually assumed that two princes were fighting for life and death. If it were placed on other emperors, he would have been taken down and charged. However, Li Shimin did not feel unhappy after hearing this, because he now did not regard Changsun Wuji as a minister, but as a friend who talked about everything, and only a true friend would say such unpleasant things to him. Pleasant words. I saw Li Shimin pondering for a while, and suddenly sighed. Changsun Wuji told the truth. Although he doted on Li Tai, he also knew that Li Tai did not get along well with his brothers, and even his mother was a compatriot. Even Li Zhi doesn't like this fourth brother, let alone others. Now Li Min is developing outside, although he still needs the support of Datang, but now Li Min's strength is growing very fast, and he has secured several pieces of his own territory. Although the population is still lacking, as long as he has his own support, plus the With his talent, he would definitely be able to attract many people from the Tang Dynasty to settle there. Calculating that he is in his prime, he still has at least ten years to live. With Li Min's development speed, he will definitely need people and money by then. If there is a war with the Tang Dynasty, and the emperor is Li Min, In Tai's case, based on Li Shimin's mental estimation, Li Tai is almost certain to lose. This has little to do with the strength of the two parties. Just in terms of their talents and employment, even three Li Tai cannot compare to Li Min, so the defeat is doomed from the beginning. However, Li Shimin was not worried that Li Minhui would be detrimental to Datang. First of all, Li Min is kind-hearted and can get along well with most of his brothers. Even if the relationship is not very good, with his surname, he will not embarrass the other party too much, such as his other troubled son. Li You had a bad relationship with Li Min before, and even had conflicts, but now Li You is working as a governor for Li Min. Although he has no real power, he is well-dressed and well-educated. Therefore, no matter who takes the throne in the future, as long as the other party does not take the initiative to harm Li Min, then Li Min will always be friendly to the Tang Dynasty, and will help his brothers to develop the Tang Dynasty more prosperously. Even if someone in the country dares to harm Li Min If his country is unfavorable, then Li Min who is outside will also be a strong deterrent. If necessary, he can lead troops to help Datang quell the chaos. It can be said that Li Min is Li Shimin's strong backing for the inheritance of Datang's country. In addition, the power in Li Min's hands mainly comes from the Tang Dynasty, and is also related to the interests of various wealthy nobles within the Tang Dynasty. These wealthy nobles are based on the Tang Dynasty, so the stability of the Tang Dynasty is what Li Min hopes to see most. , in any case, he will not take the initiative to provoke a dispute with Datang, otherwise those people related to his interests are likely to stand on his opposite side. By then, without others doing anything, the power in Li Min's hands will be It was a big discount, so Li Min would never do such a stupid thing. It is also worth mentioning that if Li Min really wanted to dominate the Tang Dynasty, with his current popularity and influence, no prince would be his opponent. Even Li Shimin wanted him to inherit his position. But he was very indifferent to this, so I'm afraid no one would believe that Li Min would go to war with his brothers for the throne in the future. In just such a short time, Li Shimin thought about many things, and most of them were related to Li Min. Thinking of this son who was thousands of miles away, he finally felt some comfort in his heart. Although the eldest son was unfilial and rebelled, the fourth son Li Tai was eager to fight for the throne, and Li Zhen, Li Zhi and others were too young, but at least I also have Li MinThe son of a businessman, and Li Ke is also good. I heard that Shanghai City has been mostly built and is very prosperous. I think after it is completed, there will definitely be another Dengzhou. Li Shimin thought of Li Ke, and suddenly his heart moved. Among the several adult sons, besides Li Min, Li Ke was the most talented, and he was also the most like him in character and behavior. If he was made the prince he thought Li Shimin was also quite moved by the appointment of Li Ke as the crown prince. He said to his eldest grandson Wuji in a deep voice: "Wuji, there is no need to mention Qingque. He can only be the king, but he cannot inherit the throne. I have seen this." It¡¯s clear. Originally, Liulang was the most suitable person to be the prince, but he didn¡¯t have this in mind, so he had to give up. But what do you think of Ke¡¯er? He and Liulang share the same mother, and they have the air of an elder brother. If he becomes The emperor will definitely be able to live in harmony with Liulang and the other brothers, and coupled with his outstanding talents, if he becomes the emperor, it will also be a blessing for the people of the Tang Dynasty!" Hearing that Li Shimin first praised Li Min and then mentioned that he wanted to make Li Ke the prince, Changsun Wuji's eyes darkened. After hesitating for a moment, he said: "Your Majesty, the so-called order of elders and younger ones. There are differences between direct concubines and concubines. The candidate for the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty must naturally be selected from the direct descendants. Although King Wu is good, he is descended from Concubine Yang, and he has the blood of the former Sui royal family, so if he is made the prince, For fear of causing dissatisfaction among the ministers, Your Majesty, please think twice!" Seeing Changsun Wuji's objection, Li Shimin sighed secretly in his heart. In fact, he didn't know Changsun Wuji's thoughts. As the queen's brother, he naturally wanted his nephew to succeed him, so as long as the prince was a concubine, Changsun Wuji Ji will object, even Li Min. After all, this is related to the future status of their Changsun clan. However, if Li Min really wants to be the prince, the power of the Changsun clan alone may not be able to suppress him. Since Changsun Wuji had said something else about his concubine, he no longer hid his thoughts. He gritted his teeth and stepped forward and said: "Your Majesty, although His Royal Highness the King of Jin is young, his His surname has always been generous, and he has a very close relationship with all the princes and princesses. Especially the King of Qi also likes the King of Jin very much, so the ministers thought that it would be better to make the King of Jin the prince, and then choose a strict teacher to teach him. When he becomes sincere and benevolent, he will definitely be the prince. A prince who is not inferior to King Qi!" Changsun Wuji finally named the candidate he supported, but Li Shimin was a little hesitant after hearing this. He and Empress Changsun have three sons in total. The eldest son Li Chengqian rebelled and was deposed. The fourth son Li Tai was just excluded by him, so only Li Zhi, who is only twelve years old this year, is left. However, although Li Shimin also likes this son very much , but he also felt that Li Zhi's son was a bit cowardly and not quite like his father. He was worried that if Li Zhi succeeded him, it would lead to a loss of power, so he gave up Li Zhi and considered Li Ke. But now Changsun Wuji has made it clear Supporting Li Zhi made Li Shimin unable to think carefully. Seeing Li Shimin's thoughtful expression, Changsun Wuji said no more, because he knew that he had said enough today, and as for how to decide, that was the business of the majesty in front of him. It's just that the matter of establishing the crown prince was too important. Even Li Shimin, who had always been decisive, was a little undecided. Especially the matter of establishing Li Zhi as the crown prince made Li Shimin very cautious, so he thought about it for a long time. I couldn't make up my mind either. When the lanterns first came on, he discovered that Changsun Wuji was still with him, without making a sound or leaving. This moved Li Shimin a little, and he hurriedly asked Changsun Wuji to go back and rest. As for the matter of establishing a heir, he needed to take care of it. think about it. Since Li Shimin said so, Changsun Wuji couldn't say anything more and had no choice but to leave as he was told. However, Li Shimin didn't even eat dinner that night, and kept himself locked in his room to weigh things up. Until the third watch, there was silence around him, but Li Shimin still could not make up his mind to make Li Zhi the crown prince. But at this moment, Li Shimin suddenly thought of Li Min who was thousands of miles away. Did he know that he had already rested? Thinking of Li Min, Li Shimin suddenly felt a flash of inspiration. Although the establishment of a prince was related to the rise and fall of the country, it was also a royal family matter. Since he had been hesitant and the opinions in the court could not be unified, as for the empress Changsun and others in the harem, People, they have to avoid suspicion on this matter and cannot express any opinions at all. In addition, whether they are inside or outside the court, they all have their own positions and selfish motives on the matter of establishing the crown prince. Therefore, Li Shimin does not dare to listen to all these people's opinions. Even Changsun Wuji and Li Shimin Also somewhat wary. Since no one above him can be trusted, Li Min has become the most trustworthy person for Li Shimin, at least when it comes to establishing the crown prince. After all, Li Min is not interested in the throne at all, and he even gave up the throne on his own initiative. So now Li Min should be the most unselfish about establishing the crown prince. In that case, why not ask Li Min for his opinion and see which brother he likes? Although you may not be able to listen to it yourself, it is good to be a reference.   Thinking of this, Li Shimin's face finally showed a hint of joy, and he immediately ordered someone to study the ink. He personally picked up the pen and wrote a letter to Li Min. Unfortunately, Li Shimin didn't know that Li Min was not the only one who saw his letter. (To be continued) Text Chapter 407 Welcome Li Chengqian A few days later, at the port outside Dengzhou City, Li Min and Wen Xin were standing on the pier in casual clothes, accompanied by only a few guards and some stewards and servants of the palace, but they did not bring any guards of honor from the palace. The group of people looked like ordinary people who came to the pier to greet relatives and friends, but after all, Dengzhou was Li Min's fiefdom, and many people in Dengzhou knew him. Therefore, when they saw His Highness King Qi here, although some people had the courage to He stepped forward to salute, but most people chose to avoid it. . The main reason why Li Min and the others dressed up as ordinary people was because the person they came to pick up today was none other than his eldest brother Li Chengqian who was demoted to Shanghai. Li Chengqian was suddenly demoted from the position of prince to a commoner, and he must be very disappointed now. Therefore, if Li Min pretends to be a prince in front of the other party, it will be equivalent to carving out the flesh in Li Chengqian's heart. It was precisely out of this consideration that Li Min decided to greet Li Chengqian's family in a private capacity, so as not to make the other party think too much. Not long after Li Min and the others waited, a medium-sized fleet slowly sailed into the port under the leadership of the pilot boat. The ships in this fleet were not very big, and the big ship at the front should be Li Chengqian's boat had the words "Ge Feng Hao" written on the bow. Just looking at the size of the He Feng Hao, it was only one-third the size of Li Min's Qi Wang Hao. After the Hefeng slowly stopped at the dock, Li Min and Wen Xin led the people to the bow, and the people on the boat also began to get down along the wooden planks from the boat to the dock. The first person to step off the bow , none other than Li Chengqian, the deposed prince of the Tang Dynasty. But when Li Min saw the man limping off the bow of the boat, he almost didn't dare to recognize him. He and Li Chengqian had not seen each other for more than a year, but when they saw each other again, they found that Li Chengqian's temples were gray, and there were a few fine lines on his forehead and corners of his eyes. Although Li Chengqian was only in his twenties this year, he now looked But he looks like a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties. Li Min was also shocked when he saw Li Chengqian who had changed greatly. He also saw that Li Chengqian had difficulty with his legs and feet, so he immediately stepped forward to help him get off the boat. However, Li Chengqian was stunned and struggled instinctively. When he found that Li Min was sincerely helping him, he was moved and got off the boat with Li Min. Seeing Li Chengqian getting off the boat, Wen Xin hurriedly stepped forward to salute, and then took Li Chengqian's wife Su off the boat. Su is the eldest daughter of Secretary Su Dan. She is one year younger than Li Chengqian, and her appearance is naturally very beautiful. However, because her husband was demoted, her face also looks sad and haggard. In addition to the Su family, there are several sons and daughters of Li Chengqian who are left, that is, Li Min's nephews and nieces. The oldest one is five years old, while the youngest is just half a year old. Among them, the direct descendants born to the Su family The eldest son's name is Li Xiang, who is just two years old. He was also demoted from Chang'an with his father this time, and is now being led by the Su family. The Su family was born in a scholarly family. When she saw Li Min and Wen Xin coming to greet them in person, she hurriedly led Li Xiang forward and saluted: "Su family pays homage to His Royal Highness the King of Qi, and pays homage to the Princess Qi!" Seeing his wife about to salute someone, Li Chengqian's face darkened, thinking that when he was the crown prince, only others saluted the couple. But now that he was demoted, his status plummeted, from a prince to a commoner, and now he can't even do it anymore. He had to bow to his brother when he saw him, which made him feel even more depressed. Seeing Su's salute, Wen Xin hurriedly helped her up. At the same time, Li Min next to her also said: "Sister-in-law, you don't have to salute. Today I am just a younger brother to greet my eldest brother and sister-in-law, so if you have to salute, it is my turn." It¡¯s only right for you and Wen Xin to salute your eldest brother and sister-in-law!¡± Li Min said, and together with Wen Xin, they saluted Li Chengqian and Su. Seeing that Li Min and his wife were so polite, Su and Li Chengqian were very moved. Since they were demoted, it can be said that they have suffered from the warmth and indifference of people. They were even ridiculed by Li Tai when they left Chang'an. For this reason, Li Chengqian almost started a fight with him. But when they went out to sea to take a boat, the official from the Ministry of Rites who was responsible for arranging their itinerary refused to use a big boat and only chose a small boat like Hefeng. As long as there were wind and waves, the boat would be bumpy and bumpy. For this reason, Li Chengqian even became seasick. , it took several days to adapt before I could eat, but my whole body became older and more haggard. Seeing the expressions of Li Chengqian and his wife, Li Min guessed that they must have tasted all kinds of human kindness along the way, so he didn't want to show off too much. When he saw his nephew Li Xiang, who was holding his little hand by Mrs. Su, he immediately stepped forward and picked up the timid Li Xiang. Xiang changed the subject and said: "Brother, the last time I saw Xiang'er, he was just a swaddling baby. I didn't expect that he had grown so big!" Li Xiang is only two years old and is still a little afraid of strangers. In addition, he has never seen Li Min except when he was born. Therefore, when he was first picked up by Li Min, he seemed very resistant and looked at his mother Su with two big watery eyes. Shi, at the same time, he flattened his mouth and looked like he wanted to cry. At this time, Wen Xin took out the candy she had prepared and waved it in front of Li Xiang. This attracted the little guy¡¯s attention and she opened her two chubby little hands to grab it. As a result, Li Xiang was attracted.He laughed loudly. Wen Xin lost no time in putting the candy into Li Xiang's little hand, finally attracting all the little guy's attention to the candy and no longer resisting Li Min's embrace. Seeing that Li Min and his wife loved their son so much, Li Chengqian and Su Shi both had smiles on their faces. While Li Min was teasing Li Xiang, he asked Li Chengqian and his wife to leave with them. As for the other former Prince's Palace personnel who were demoted along with Li Chengqian, naturally the palace stewards would make arrangements. Since coming to Dengzhou, the first thing to do is to take a train. After all, this has become a symbol of Dengzhou. In fact, as the train is gradually accepted by people, several trains in and around Dengzhou City Big cities have also built train tracks, but building train tracks consumes a lot of steel. Although Datang's current steel production is growing rapidly, the price is a bit expensive. At least this train track cannot be built everywhere. of. Li Chengqian's family was welcomed onto the train by Li Min and his wife. When the train began to slowly accelerate, exhaling black smoke, two-year-old Li Xiang was jumping for joy. He even climbed onto the stool next to the window with several brothers and sisters, hooking Looking outside, they were chattering about something. They were all children, the oldest was only five years old. They had no idea how their status would change after their father was demoted, so there was nothing to worry about. Naturally, they were better than Their parents wanted to be happy, but Su Shi, Wen Xin, and several concubines of Li Chengqian were worried about them falling, so they all protected them with smiles. Although Li Chengqian was depressed because of being demoted, he was also very curious about new things like trains. When the train started, he finally showed a strange look on his face, and he took the initiative to ask Li Min why there were no cattle or horses on the train. Can we move forward? What is this black smoke? In fact, when Li Chengqian was in Chang'an before, he had also heard about these novel things created by Li Min, but at that time he and Li Taidou were fighting each other, so he didn't pay much attention to these things. He always thought that others were spreading rumors, but he didn't expect that after seeing it with his own eyes today. Only then did he realize that this thing really existed in the world, and it was even more magical than he imagined. Li Min naturally answered Li Chengqian's questions one by one, and also pointed out the scenery along the way. Now this train no longer just travels between the main city of Dengzhou and the pier, but in the middle. We turned a few corners and included the two acropolis in the middle and several important factories. In this way, although it took a little longer to get from the dock to the main city, it was more convenient for the people of Dengzhou. It was really A rare political achievement. We got off the train with a group of little ones who were still interested, and then we all returned to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, where a banquet had already been prepared. Because this banquet was only for Li Chengqian¡¯s family, and it was also a family banquet, there was no need to differentiate between men and women. Everyone sat together and chatted while eating. Xijun and the others, including Chou Chou, also participated together. banquet. Among them, Chou Chou was over a year old. When she saw Li Xiang and her cousins, who were not much older than herself, she ran up to her with arms crossed in excitement. However, the way she greeted her was really unbearable, and she would bite anyone she saw. One mouthful, so frightened Li Xiang and the others that they ran around, and the whole hall was almost noisy by them. Perhaps because of seeing these carefree children or feeling Li Min's warm hospitality, Li Chengqian's mood improved significantly. There was a smile on his pale face, and he even ate more food and wine. This comforted Ms. Su, who had been carefully observing her husband. After all, no matter whether Li Chengqian was the prince or not, he was still her husband. Along the way, she saw that her husband's body was getting worse day by day, and even his diet was much less. This made her see In her eyes, she was anxious in her heart. Now that she could see her husband take a few more bites of food, she was very satisfied. After the banquet, Wen Xin took Su, Li Xiang and other female family members and children to play in the palace, while Li Min and Li Chengqian found a pavilion and ordered people to make fragrant tea. The two sat opposite each other, drinking tea and chatting. . "Brother, third brother already knows that you are going to Shanghai. A house has been prepared for you and your sister-in-law there. In addition, although Shanghai is a new city, it is already prosperous. I believe that in a few years, there will be a lot of people there. It is definitely no worse than Dengzhou, and will even surpass Dengzhou in the future, becoming the most prosperous port in our Tang Dynasty. So brother and sister-in-law, you can live there for a while, just to relax, and wait for your father's anger. Go over there and give some more advice from your mother, maybe you will be recalled to Chang'an by your father in the future!" Li Minshen said with a smile. Although the content of his words was very complicated, it expressed a younger brother's affection for his elder brother. care. However, after listening to Li Min's words, Li Chengqian gave him a complicated look. In fact, ever since he met Li Min, he had always wanted to ask him a question, but his family members were both here before, so he was too embarrassed to ask. Now that they were the only two left, he didn't have much to worry about. (To be continued) Text Chapter 408 Untying the Heart Knot "Sixth brother, I appreciate your hospitality today, but I have always wanted to ask you something." After Li Chengqian said this, he raised his head and glanced at Li Min, and then continued, "You are my father's favorite son, and What brother Wei committed in Chang'an was another crime of rebellion, but since I arrived in Dengzhou, you have always treated Wei brother and his family with courtesy. This makes me a little confused. If it were anyone else, whether it was Yu Gong Or privately, you will definitely draw a clear line with me, let alone such warm hospitality?" Hearing Li Chengqian ask this question, Li Min laughed loudly and said: "Brother, brother, don't you understand? Although my father is very angry at the wrong things you have done, after all, the nature of father and son, even if the son commits a crime No matter how big the mistake is, it is still the son of the father. With the temper of the father, he will not be really angry with you at all. But as an emperor, he must show a clear attitude of rewards and punishments, so he will You were demoted from Chang'an, but I bet that as long as you stay outside for a few years, you will definitely come back to Chang'an!" Hearing Li Min's words, Li Chengqian also felt mentally shaken. Ever since the rebellion, his mind had been in a haze, and he had not thought carefully about the people and things around him during this period. Now after Li Min reminded him, Li Chengqian Only then did he suddenly realize that although he had committed such a serious crime as treason, his father still didn't want to kill him, and even sent him to his third brother Li Ke. Although he was far away from Chang'an, it still kept him away from Chang'an. The meaning of that place of right and wrong. Thinking of the arrangements his father Li Shimin had made for him, Li Chengqian suddenly felt ashamed and couldn't stop crying. At the same time, he said in a whimpering tone: "II am sorry to my father and emperor and my mother, and I am also ashamed to the common people of the Tang Dynasty!" Seeing Li Chengqian crying bitterly. Li Min also sighed, maybe until today. Li Chengqian has truly regretted his mistakes, but the other party's mood is already depressed enough now. If he adds this self-blame, he will probably die earlier than in history. If he remembers correctly, it seems After Li Chengqian was demoted, he died in depression not long after. Thinking of the women and children in Li Chengqian's family, Li Min felt that he needed to explain to each other. After all, the two of them didn't have much hatred. Besides, it is impossible for Li Chengqian to make a comeback in the future after he has fallen to this point. For moral reasons, even if the other person is a stranger, it is worth saving, let alone that the other person is still his eldest brother. Thinking of this, Li Min sighed deliberately and said: "Actually, brother, although you are wrong in this matter, there is no real right or wrong in matters in the court. Brother, I also have some understanding of your situation at the time. If it is really When it comes to it, my father, you, and fourth brother are all at fault, and the reason why you, eldest brother, made this move is actually just to protect yourself!" When Li Chengqian heard the word ¡®self-protection¡¯ uttered by Li Min. His whole body trembled, and his face seemed to have found a confidant. He grabbed Li Min's hand very excitedly and said, "Sixth brother. I didn't expect that the person who can understand me the most is you. Everyone says I'm confused." Damn it. But how did they know that the fourth brother was indulged by his father. He has been coveting my position as the prince for a long time, and my father was partial to him in every way. If I didn't do that, then I would probably be deposed as well. Along the way, it may even be difficult to save the life of the whole family!¡± Li Min was originally just giving words of comfort, but he didn't expect that he suddenly hit on Li Chengqian's grievances, which is why he showed such a gaffe. However, Li Min, whose hand was grabbed by Li Chengqian, felt goosebumps all over his body, because he suddenly thought that his eldest brother's sexual orientation seemed a bit abnormal. Although the two were brothers, it also made Li Min psychologically Feeling very uncomfortable. Thinking of this, Li Min calmly took out his hand, and then changed the topic: "But brother, don't blame the fourth brother too much. Although he pushed you everywhere at the beginning, he just wanted to become the prince of the Tang Dynasty, but now From my point of view, all the brothers currently staying in Chang'an may become the next prince, but only the fourth brother cannot!" Hearing Li Min's words, Li Chengqian glanced at him in surprise and asked in confusion: "How is this possible? My father usually loves you and your fourth brother the most, but now you are not in Chang'an, and you have expressed your unwillingness to inherit the throne. In this way, the fourth brother becomes the only candidate, who else can stop him from becoming the next crown prince now?" After hearing this, Li Min shook his head repeatedly and said to Li Chengqian with a smile: "Brother, who told you that the favored prince will definitely become the prince. The matter of establishing the crown prince is related to the country of the Tang Dynasty. Although the father dotes on the fourth brother, But the fourth brother himself is unlucky and has a bad relationship with the ministers. Coupled with his personality, hey, even if my father dotes on him, he still has to make plans for the country of the Tang Dynasty and the fate of our brothers. , so I bet that my father will never make the fourth brother the crown prince." When Li Min talked about the last part, especially Li Tai¡¯s character, there was a strange disdain on his face. In his previous life, Li Min had heardThere is a famous saying that character determines destiny. Although he didn't know whether this sentence was really correct, it was the most appropriate to apply to Li Tai. With Li Tai's arrogant and contemptuous temperament, he couldn't even get along with his own brothers. If such a person If it can achieve something big, then it's really a ghost. However, Li Chengqian didn't really believe Li Min's words, but said with a wry smile: "Sixth brother, you underestimate the favor of the fourth brother. Although his temper is a bit arrogant, in the eyes of my father, But it¡¯s not a big deal, so unless you return to Chang¡¯an, no one can stop him from ascending to the throne of prince.¡± Li Min shook his head after hearing this. Just when he was about to say something else, he suddenly saw someone running in from the corner door of the courtyard. When he saw Li Min in the pavilion, he immediately ran over. It wasn't until the other party came closer that Li Min saw clearly that the person who came in was actually Yang Jiu, who had not been in Dengzhou for a long time. Now that Mei Niang was pregnant, Mr. Yang temporarily managed the intelligence system on her behalf. Yang Jiu and his brothers also Also in terms of intelligence management, if he breaks in so urgently now, there must be something very important. Yang Jiu came to the pavilion, bowed to Li Min and Li Chengqian first, and then took out a letter from his arms and said: "Your Majesty, this is a handwritten letter written by His Majesty to you. It was just sent from Chang'an. , your majesty please personally open it!" When he heard the letter was from his father Li Shimin, Li Min didn't think anything of it. After all, he was his favorite son, and father and son often communicated through letters. However, Li Chengqian next to him sighed secretly in his heart. He had never received a personal letter from his father despite his age. However, looking at his sixth brother's appearance, he seemed to be very ordinary, which made him feel a little disappointed. However, Li Chengqian then thought about it. He had been staying with his father since he was a child, so why did he need to write letters? Thinking of this, he immediately felt relieved. Li Min casually took the letter, removed the paint on it, took out the letter inside and read it, while Yang Jiu immediately exited the pavilion and left. However, when Li Min saw the content of the letter, he was immediately stunned, looked at Li Chengqian strangely, and then lowered his head to read the letter. Li Chengqian also noticed the strange expression on Li Min's face, and glanced at himself, and immediately said: "Sixth brother, did your father mention me in the letter?" After hearing this, Li Min smiled, handed the letter in his hand to Li Chengqian and said: "Brother, you can read it for yourself. My father not only mentioned you, but also mentioned the matter we discussed just now, although my father has not made up his mind yet. It¡¯s an idea, but my fourth brother¡¯s dream of becoming a prince may be shattered.¡± Li Chengqian took the letter suspiciously, and as soon as he read the beginning, he fell to the ground and cried loudly: "Father, I have failed in your teachings, I am unfilial! I am unfilial~" Seeing Li Chengqian crying bitterly, Li Min did not immediately try to persuade him. After all, the other person's mood was too depressed. It would be a good thing to vent at this time. The main reason why Li Chengqian lost his temper and cried bitterly was because Li Shimin asked Li Min in his letter to entertain Li Chengqian and his family when they arrived in Dengzhou. He even gave very detailed instructions in the letter, saying that Li Chengqian was not in good health and the child was small. , coupled with the strong wind and waves on the sea, so Li Min was asked to arrange a strong sea ship to safely transport Li Chengqian and his family to Shanghai. Li Chengqian always felt that his father Li Shimin didn't care about him, but only today did he realize that his father cared for him no less than his other brothers, but in a different way. Unfortunately, he realized it too late! When Li Chengqian had almost vented his guilt, Li Min helped him up and comforted Li Chengqian a few words, finally calming him down. However, when Li Chengqian saw the content at the end of the letter, he couldn't help but said to Li Min with envy: "Sixth brother, you are indeed deeply trusted by my father. You are not shy about this kind of thing, and even asked for your opinion." Li Shimin's letter mentioned two things in total. The first was to take care of Li Chengqian's family, and the second was to establish the crown prince. In the letter, Li Shimin not only told how he tested Li Tai, but also told his eldest grandson Wu. Ji did not hide his support for Li Zhi. At the same time, he also expressed his worries about Li Zhi's cowardly character, which would lead to the loss of power. He hoped that Li Min could give him a correct suggestion. However, when Li Min heard Li Chengqian's envy, he smiled bitterly and said, "Brother, this is a job that offends people. No matter what advice I give to my father, I'm afraid I will offend a bunch of people." Hearing Li Min's complaint, Li Chengqian suddenly felt very happy. He pointed at him and laughed and said, "Sixth brother, no one else can blame you for this. Who made you perform so well in front of my father? But you are the only one who has this problem. I¡¯m afraid there is no one else who can help my father, hahahaha~¡± Seeing how Li Chengqian could still laugh so hard when facing the matter of establishing a prince, Li Min finally felt relieved and trusted Li Chengqian.Judging from his current performance, he finally solved the knot of being demoted from Chang'an, otherwise he would never have been able to smile so happily. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 409 The dust has settled Now that Li Chengqian and his family have come to Dengzhou, Li Min naturally wants to keep them for a few more days. After all, Li Chengqian was not in good health due to depression and seasickness some time ago. In addition, Li Xiang and other children also like it very much. Here, so Li Min asked them to stay in Dengzhou temporarily for a while and let Li Chengqian recuperate. However, they did not stay bored in the palace these days. Li Min and Wen Xin took Li Chengqian and his family to visit Dengzhou respectively. However, as Li Chengqian's identity, he was not very interested in natural beauty and the like. He was extremely concerned about the people in the market and the development of various industries in Dengzhou. He even visited the steam engine manufacturing factory with great interest and saw with his own eyes how such a machine that could run on only coal was made. In the past, Li Chengqian had only heard that Dengzhou was prosperous, but since he grew up in Chang'an, he didn't care much about the prosperity of Dengzhou. After all, in his opinion, no matter how prosperous it is, it cannot be compared with big cities like Chang'an and Luoyang. . However, when he witnessed the various industries in Dengzhou and the endless flow of people on the streets, he suddenly discovered that the prosperity of Dengzhou was no worse than that of Chang'an and Luoyang. In some aspects, it was even better than Chang'an and Luoyang. Much better. The prosperity of Dengzhou developed in just a few years after Li Min's arrival. Although Dengzhou was a famous port in the past, there were still other ports like Dengzhou on the coastline of the Tang Dynasty at that time. There are many, but the only one that can be compared with Dengzhou now is probably Guangzhou in the south. Thinking of this, Li Chengqian was really convinced of his younger brother Li Min. No wonder his father doted on his sixth brother so much. His ability alone was unmatched by other brothers. Li Chengqian and his family were visiting Dengzhou, and the officials responsible for escorting them naturally did not dare to rush them. They don't have to be afraid of Li Chengqian, but they don't dare to offend Li Min. After all, everyone knows that His Royal Highness King Qi is not only deeply favored by His Majesty, but also has a deep relationship with all the civil and military officials in the country. If they offend him, then There is absolutely no good fruit to eat. Besides, it is human nature for brothers to stay for a few days when they get together. Who doesn¡¯t have a clue about this situation? It was with this tacit consent that Li Chengqian and his family stayed in Dengzhou for nearly half a month. It was not until the weather became colder and colder that they left Dengzhou by boat. However, the boats they took this time were all from Qi Wangfu. big ship. Among them, Li Chengqian's family even boarded Li Min's Qiwang. In addition, the fleet also transported a batch of goods. These goods were the components of the assembled train. They will be sent to Shanghai for assembly, and then shipped in Shanghai city. Although it is not possible to build a primitive train transportation network to cover the entire city, it is still possible to cover several major arterial roads. For the transportation of this batch of goods. Li Min also played a trick. He deliberately exaggerated the importance of these train parts, and seriously hoped that Li Chengqian could help take care of them. Although Li Chengqian had recovered from the blow of being deposed, he was in urgent need of recognition from others. Therefore, he naturally agreed to Li Min's 'request' without hesitation. When Li Chengqian¡¯s family left Dengzhou, Li Min, Wen Xin, Chou Chou and other family members went to the pier to see them off. However, Chou Chou had a lot of fun with several cousins ??these past few days. Now they have to be separated, despite their age. They may not understand what separation means, but children's feelings are always the most acute. They may have felt something. As a result, Chou Chou, Li Xiang and other children burst into tears, which made Li Min and others light up. I was busy coaxing the children, which diluted the sad atmosphere during parting. When Li Chengqian at the stern of the boat looked at Li Min who kept waving on the dock, tears flowed out again, but these were not sad tears, but tears of gratitude to Li Min. Although he only stayed in Dengzhou for half a month, and Li Min didn't seem to do anything specifically for him, Li Chengqian knew that during the few days he was in Dengzhou, Li Min gave him the most important thing. , that is the courage to live, and the family affection that supports this courage, and this is what he needs most now. "Sixth brother, I will definitely live well. I want to see how far you can go?" When he could no longer see the figure on the pier, Li Chengqian wiped his tears, then took a long breath and whispered. When Li Chengqian's fleet sailed south from Dengzhou to Shanghai, the city of Chang'an was already in turmoil over the matter of establishing a heir apparent. The words Li Tai said to Li Shimin last time, "Killing one's son to pass on one's younger brother," had begun to spread in some small circles. However, Li Tai's stupid words made countless people who opposed Li Tai's ascension burst into laughter. After thinking deeply, they were sure that Li Tai had ruined his crown prince in vain because of his stupidity. position. This discovery made most of the people in the court very excited. The few people who supported Li Tai shook their heads and sighed. The smarter ones began to draw a clear line with the King of Wei. Even those who couldn't draw a clear line began to oppose Chu Zhi. Keep silent about the matter and no longer actively fight for Li Tai, soThe young master will not embarrass them after the new prince takes office. Li Tai didn't know where he was wrong at first. It wasn't until some loyal people pointed out that he realized that he was wrong. Unfortunately, it was too late to regret it. Although he desperately wanted to make amends, he even He also went to the palace to meet Empress Changsun, hoping to restore some of his father's opinion of him. Unfortunately, a big mistake had been made, and no one could change the fact that he missed the throne of the prince. In the Liangyi Hall, Li Shimin was sitting in the hall. Fang Xuanling, Changsun Wuji, Li Jing and other more than a dozen important civil and military ministers were lined up on both sides. One of them, a gray-haired veteran, was standing in front of the imperial book case and was talking to Li Shimin incessantly. The admonishment said: "Your Majesty, the country cannot be without a king for a day, nor can it be without a prince for a day. Now that the prince has been deposed, a person with both ability and political integrity should be selected from among the princes to inherit the throne of the prince, so as to calm the hearts of the people in the world! " The old minister who came to remonstrate was Wen Xin's grandfather Xiao Yu, who was now urging Li Shimin to establish a new crown prince. However, when Changsun Wuji next to him heard the words 'both ability and political integrity' from Xiao Yu, a trace of displeasure flashed across his face. He knew Xiao Yu's thoughts very well. He just wanted Li Shimin to issue an order to recall Li Min as the crown prince. After all, among the remaining princes, only Li Min could be said to have both talent and virtue. In this regard, Even Li Ke is worse than his younger brother. However, after Li Shimin heard Xiao Yu's words, he smiled slightly and said: "What Duke Song said makes sense. I have been thinking about establishing a prince these days. However, the princes are all very good, so I can't make up my mind for the moment." , but today I finally made up my mind and decided on the candidate for the crown prince!" As soon as Li Shimin's words came out, the dozen or so people below were immediately shocked, and their eyes all focused on him with a 'swish' sound. However, only Changsun Wuji was smiling, as if he had known the result. "Ahem, Your Majesty, I wonder who the new crown prince is?" Fang Xuanling finally stood up and asked. Although he was very satisfied with Li Min, Li Min did not want to return to Chang'an, so Fang Xuanling had no choice but to choose neutrality. He never expressed his views on matters related to Li Chu. It was only now that the matter was decided that he came out to ask. At the same time, the ears of other ministers also perked up. Li Shimin smiled and said: "Although King Jin is young, he has always been smart and kind-hearted. When getting along with the princes, he never quarreled with others. In addition, he is the direct descendant of the queen, so I decided to make King Jin the king." Prince!" As soon as Li Shimin finished his words, Changsun Wuji, who was standing behind Fang Xuanling, let out a sigh of relief and smiled a little on his face. Although he had known the result for a long time, it was not until Li Shimin announced it in front of the civil and military ministers that this matter Only then could things be truly settled, and it would be impossible to change them. Only then could he truly feel relieved. When Xiao Yu heard that the prince was actually the King of Jin, the look on his face dimmed and he silently retreated to the ranks of civil servants. At least half of the dozen or so people present sighed secretly in their hearts. They were all people who were optimistic about Li Min, but unfortunately Li Min didn't want to come back, and they had nothing to do. Li Shimin had long been observing the expressions of the ministers below. Now that he saw half of them looking unhappy, he also sighed in his heart. If possible, he would certainly want Li Min to come back, but Li Min was not here. , coupled with Li Min's development momentum outside, it would be hard for him as a father to drag his son back to be the prince, right? People like Xiao Yu need to be comforted, but Li Shimin cannot express clearly what he is thinking, but he has been prepared in advance. Li Shimin pressed his hands to calm down the ministers, and then he said: "Actually, the reason why I appointed King Jin as the crown prince, in addition to the reasons just mentioned, I also specifically asked Liu Lang for his opinion, and he was opposed to it. King Jin is also very supportive of the crown prince, no, I just received his reply and decided on this matter!" Li Shimin said, picking up the opened letter from the desk. The ugly handwriting on the envelope was Li Min's personal letter. After seeing the letter, Xiao Yu and others showed a wry smile on their faces. It turned out that Li Min, who was far away in Dengzhou, was also involved in making King Jin the crown prince. Now they really had nothing to say. Changsun Wuji saw the changes in the expressions of Xiao Yu and others, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became more obvious. Li Min also supported the appointment of King Jin as the crown prince. Now Xiao Yu and the others have nothing to say anymore, right? However, Changsun Wuji suddenly thought that when he was interviewing Li Min, the warning bell he had given him in advance, the words "I allow you to be Zhuge Kongming, but you must not be Sima Yi" were still in his ears. This made him He felt extremely uncomfortable. However, Li Shimin read Li Min's letter again. The content of this letter was not only support for establishing Li Zhi as the crown prince, but also made several suggestions to Li Zhi, the future successor of the Tang Dynasty. Make some 'reform', but this changeThe content created is a bit cruel. (To be continued) Text Chapter 410 Military Academy Youth Class On the second day of the meeting between Li Shimin and the ministers, he officially issued a summons to establish the crown prince, appointing King Li Zhi of the Jin Dynasty as the crown prince and taking charge of the East Palace. Although this news disappointed many people, it was reasonable from the perspective of concubine and concubine, so it did not cause much opposition. However, at the same time as the call for the crown prince was promulgated, Li Shimin issued another imperial edict, ordering the Chongwen Hall in the East Palace to cooperate with the military academy to establish a military academy youth class. This military academy class recruited some teenage boys from noble families. Jiang, together with Li Zhi, Li Zhen and other princes, studied together in the military school class. The course arrangement was also very simple. He studied literature at Chongwen Hall in the morning and went to the military school to study martial arts in the afternoon. However, as soon as the news of this young class of the military academy came out, it was immediately opposed by Kong Yingda, Yu Zhining and other great scholars, because in their view, the prince has the important responsibility of the country, the country, and the country, and he will naturally have to be influenced by the saints from an early age. Teaching, there is no need to go to military academy to learn those martial arts skills. As soon as the words of Kong Yingda and other great scholars came out, they naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of Li Jing and other generals, and they started to quarrel with each other one after another. Today's Tang Dynasty still attaches equal importance to civility and military affairs. Although generals generally do not express their opinions in court, it does not mean that their words have no weight. This is essentially different from the later Song and Ming Dynasties, which emphasized civility and neglected military affairs. Li Shimin naturally dismissed the words of Confucian people like Kong Yingda. In essence, he was also a military commander, and as an emperor, if he did not know how to fight, he was definitely not a qualified emperor. It is precisely because of this that Li Shimin ignored the opponents at all, but said, "The prince is young and weak." Go to the military academy and get some training, at least you can strengthen your body.¡± Forcibly settled the matter. The matter of letting Li Zhi go to the military academy was exactly done by Li Min. However, he just briefly mentioned it in the letter, hoping that Li Shimin could let Li Zhi go to the military academy for some training. After all, the army is the most training place. If Li Zhi can live there for a while, he should be able to strengthen his will. Get rid of some cowardly character. Li Shimin came from the army. Naturally, he knew that although life in the army was difficult, it was also the most challenging, so he gave Li Min's advice. Naturally, he agreed very much, but he took into account Li Zhi's special status, and the general classes in the military academy were not suitable for Li Zhi, so he finally thought of a way to set up a separate youth class and select some noble youths to study with the prince. Come, Li Zhi will be able to study better if he is surrounded by peers, and if these aristocratic young men can succeed in their studies. In the future, it will also become a major help for Li Zhi after he ascends the throne. In Li Zhi¡¯s bedroom in the East Palace, Li Zhi was wearing a cadet uniform sent by the military academy. Li Min was also involved in the design of this uniform. It was roughly the kind of military training uniform that was divided into tops and trousers in later generations. It just adds some characteristics of Tang Dynasty costumes. Although it looks a bit weird, the students in the military academy are struggling all day long. Wearing such clothes is not only convenient, but also extremely heroic. Li Zhi stood in front of the mirror and looked around. Although his body is thin, this student uniform is designed to fit perfectly. This made him look a little less immature, and a little more heroic and upright. "Bago, do you think I look older in this outfit?" Li Zhi asked excitedly to Li Zhen, who was drinking tea and snacks next to him. In fact, in addition to Li Zhen, Li Shen, who is slightly younger than Li Zhi, is also there. The two of them are also wearing the uniforms of military academy cadets. They will enter the military academy together with Li Zhi in the future. Li Zhen glared at Li Zhi who was looking bad and said in a bad tone: "No matter how old you are, what can you do? You have to stay in Chang'an for the rest of your life. Speaking of which, seventh brother is lucky enough to go to Quanzhou in advance to be a bachelor." His governor is gone, so he doesn't need to go to any military academy in Laoshizi. If he had known, I would also be serving as an official in another place." Li Zhen¡¯s complaint naturally has its own reasons. Originally, he was fourteen years old this year and could serve as an official in another place for one year next year. And Li Zhen has always admired Li Min the most, and had long imagined that Li Min could govern a prosperous place like Li Min did in Dengzhou. But now that Li Zhi has become the prince, he doesn't have any objections. After all, no matter how he calculates, the prince will never fall behind. It was a pity that his father Li Shimin wanted to set up a junior class of the military academy and ordered him to study there. He didn't know how long it would take to study. Naturally, his wish to go to other places to do something big came to nothing. As soon as Li Zhen finished speaking, Li Shen, who was also arranging his clothes, laughed and said, "Brother Bage, I'm afraid your purpose of thinking about officials from other places is not that simple. I heard that a member of the Yingguo family lives in your house." Third young lady, you have a beautiful appearance, and you are in love with me, my Eighth Brother. Now you are waiting to get married. If you go to an official position in another place, I¡¯m afraid my brothers will have to drink your wedding wine first, right?" Although Li Shen is not very old, he is very precocious and what he says gets to the point immediately. Although Li Zhen is an official away from home,It was for the purpose of expressing his ambition, but he and Wu Meiniang had already been in love with each other for a long time, and even Mrs. Yang did not object to their marriage. However, Li Min did not want them to get married so early, saying that it was not good for their health. This made Li Zhen very helpless. In his opinion, Meiniang was already thirteen years old, and he was about to turn fifteen. There were so many people getting married at their age, so it was not too early at all. Unfortunately, Li Min persuaded Wu Meiniang, and both of them They objected together, which made Li Zhen very helpless. But Li Zhen is not stupid either. He quickly thought of a way, which is what Li Shen just said. If he goes to work in another place, then according to the rules, he must get married first. For this valid reason, Sixth Brother must have There is no reason to object. Li Zhen's face turned red when Li Shen revealed her feelings. She went up and knocked on Li Shen's little head and said: "What do children know? Meiniang and I are close friends. We have known each other for so many years. We have known each other for so many years." It's time to get married, if it weren't for Sixth Brother" When he said this, Li Zhen suddenly shut up. The reason why Li Min was able to interfere in his marriage was mainly because Wu Meiniang was there, but Wu Meiniang's identity was not visible to the public. Although Li Min was his elder brother, he did not interfere in his marriage. The reason was precisely because he thought of this, so he suddenly stopped. However, Li Zhi had very sharp ears. After hearing this, he dropped the mirror and asked with a smile: "Brother Bage, why did you get involved with Brother Six when you got married? Is it possible that Brother Six can still stop you from getting married?" If Brother Six hadn¡¯t stopped me, I might even have a child now. Li Zhen muttered in his heart, but he did not dare to say so. He just started to prevaricate: "How come it has nothing to do with Sixth Brother? At the beginning, he suggested to my father that the princess of the Tang Dynasty should not leave the cabinet until she is eighteen years old. In addition, the newspaper The newspaper also publicized the disadvantages of getting married too early. As a result, the trend has changed dramatically both among the people and the aristocracy. Generally, women have to wait until they are at least sixteen before leaving the court, but Meiniang is only thirteen now. I guess I will have to do it again. Wait three years!¡± When Li Zhen spoke, she smiled half-heartedly, which made Li Shen feel sympathetic. But after all, he was still young and didn't know much about the relationship between men and women, so he didn't have any special feelings. Li Zhen, on the other hand, sighed in her heart after hearing this. She also thought of Cai'er, who had been separated for more than half a year, and wondered how he was doing at Sixth Brother's place. Have you grown taller again? But I heard that the sun at the beach is very poisonous, so be sure not to tan your skin. "The Queen has arrived!" While Li Zhi was thinking about something, suddenly the eunuch outside shouted, followed by two small yellow doors, followed by two rows of palace maids, and finally a middle-aged lady in palace clothes came in , it is the eldest grandson queen of the mother-in-law world. Although Empress Changsun came out dressed up, she could not hide a haggard look on her face, and even a hint of silver hair could be seen among her jet-black hair. The Empress Changsun is the mother of a country, and she usually takes excellent care of herself. Although she is already over forty years old, she usually looks like she is only in her thirties. However, in the past two months, she has aged very fast. Not only has her skin lost Even the white hair has begun to show its former luster. Seeing Empress Changsun coming in, Li Zhi and the others hurriedly stood up and saluted: "My sons, please see your mother!" Queen Changsun was not surprised to see Li Zhen and Li Shen here. In the past, when Li Zhi was not the prince, the three brothers had a very good relationship, so they often moved around. Queen Changsun also agreed with this very much. Now seeing Li Zhi Zhen and the two were also expected. "Get up, Zhen'er and Shen'er, you also have to go to the military academy to study, but I heard that there is a lot of training there but it is very difficult. You three brothers must help each other and don't lose the face of our royal family! "Empress Changsun helped the three of them up with a smile and said. "Don't worry, mother, I am their elder brother. If anyone dares to bully the two younger brothers, I will break his legs!" Li Zhen stood up and said with a smile. However, Queen Changsun couldn't laugh or cry after hearing this. Her instructions meant that the three brothers should support each other during training and not fall behind others. However, Li Zhen, an aggressive boy, understood the deviation and listened to what he meant. It's like going to military school just to fight with others. As the aunt of all the princes, Empress Changsun naturally had to give her a lesson when she saw Li Zhen acting so dishonestly. Although Li Zhen was bold, she did not dare to disrespect Empress Changsun, so she had to pretend to be submissive, saying that after entering the military academy, she would never take the initiative to find anyone to fight. The implication is that if someone offends him, he will have no choice but to be beaten. However, seeing Li Zhen being scolded, Li Zhi and Li Shen both looked gloating and almost laughed out loud. After Queen Changsun reprimanded Li Zhen a few words, she praised Li Shen for being good at reading books and being better than her brothers at a young age. As a result, both Li Zhen and Li Zhi looked at Li Shen angrily. But at the end, Empress Changsun suddenly changed the subject and said: "Zhen'er, Shen'er, please stay away for a moment. I have some trouble with Pheasant Nu.?Say something! "(To be continued.) Text Chapter 411 The Uneasy Li Zhi "My dear, please retire!" Li Zhen and Li Shen looked at each other suspiciously, then bowed and said, then they looked at Li Zhi again, turned around and left the East Palace. . After seeing Li Zhen and Li Shen leave, Li Zhi stood aside with some fear, not knowing what to say. Although he is the youngest son of Empress Changsun and usually lives in the palace, the elder Empress Sun has been in poor health these days. In addition, he has to worry about Li Chengqian and Li Tai's two older sons, so he usually treats Li Zhi. There was less concern, and when mother and son got along, Li Zhi was a little afraid of her, his biological mother. Seeing Li Zhi's appearance, Empress Changsun sighed, stepped forward and took her son's hand, asked him to sit down next to her and said: "Pheasant slave, in recent years, for the sake of your eldest brother and fourth brother, you have done everything for your mother. I don¡¯t care about you as much as your father, so you won¡¯t blame your mother, right?¡± Hearing what his mother said, Li Zhi naturally shook his head and said: "What did the queen say? You have to help your father manage the harem and discipline your brothers and sisters. Naturally, there are more things to do. And when the eldest brother and the fourth brother were not at odds, the queen I have to be busy mediating for them. All this is seen by my son, but I secretly hate that my son is young and can't help his mother to share the burden. But my mother can rest assured that my son will definitely not make my mother sad like his two brothers. !¡± Hearing her youngest son say such thoughtful words, Empress Changsun was also very moved. She hugged Li Zhi's head and put it on her chest, but her tears couldn't stop flowing down. But Li Zhi didn't expect that his mother would make such an intimate move. Ever since he was sensible, Empress Changsun had never hugged him again. This made him panic, but he also felt a feeling that he had never felt before. The warmth. Empress Changsun and Li Zhi felt this rare mother-son affection. After a while, Empress Changsun wiped her tears and said: "Pheasant slave, your eldest brother was demoted from Chang'an, and your fourth brother said such stupid things again, now you The queen has decided to demote your fourth brother to another place, so the only one who can stay with my mother is you!" When Queen Changsun said this, tears began to flow out again. As the mother of a country, Empress Changsun should not have been so rude in front of others, even if the other person was her biological son. However, during this period of time, she has been hit one after another. First, her eldest son Li Chengqian rebelled and was demoted, which hurt her enough. Then Li Tai said something about killing his son to pass on his younger brother, which made Empress Changsun angry and angry. hatred. With the political wisdom of Queen Changsun, she can naturally see the truth in Li Tai's words. Since he can say such things in front of his father, then if Li Tai is really allowed to ascend the throne in the future, I am afraid that it will be difficult for his youngest son. He escaped and died, but the person who wanted to kill him was his brother. Fortunately, her husband was not so doting on Li Tai that he could not distinguish between right and wrong. He excluded Li Tai from the selection of the crown prince. This made her, the mother-in-law, finally feel relieved. After all, although the throne was important, it was still important. But she didn't want to see the tragedy of the two sons killing each other in the future. Although Li Zhi was precocious, he was still young after all and could not fully understand what Empress Changsun was thinking. However, he had already received advice from his uncle Changsun Wuji in advance, asking him to spend more time with his mother during this time, even if it was not possible. No matter what, I should go to the Li Zheng Hall to sit for a while and chat with my mother. Because Changsun Wuji knew that his sister would be in a bad mood. Out of the surname of mother and son, and also out of Changsun Wuji's instructions, Li Zhi behaved very well in front of Empress Changsun, trying to choose things she liked to hear. Although Empress Changsun also saw that her son was trying to please her, she still She was still very happy, after all, Li Zhi was already so sensible at such a young age, and this kindness alone moved her as a mother. The mother and son talked for a long time, and finally Empress Changsun said seriously: "Pheasant slave, this time your father personally ordered the establishment of a juvenile class at the military academy. Although there are reasons for training you, the most important thing is , but it still allows you to cultivate a group of close friends. When you grow up with them, those students in the youth class will be your biggest help, so pay attention to your words and deeds at ordinary times, and be sure to attract more talents!" "Pheasant slave knows!" Li Zhi nodded very seriously. As the son of Li Shimin and Empress Changsun, he was naturally keen on these political matters and naturally knew the main purpose of establishing the Youth Class. Seeing that her son was so obedient, Empress Changsun nodded happily, and then spoke again: "In addition, you will also have classes in the military academy, which will give you the opportunity to come into contact with those real military academy students. These people are from our Datang military. They are the backbone of the military academy, so if you have the opportunity, you should pay more attention to them. It is best to establish a good relationship with the students in the military academy through some familiar people. These things are very important, and you must take them seriously! " Li Zhi knew that although the words his mother said were not as nice as the words of concern, they were very important to him, so he still nodded solemnly and said: "I understand that there are many of my old friends in the military academy.?, when there is a chance, I will ask them to help me introduce some cadets from the military academy! " Next, Empress Changsun confessed some things to Li Zhi, almost all of which were about things that he should pay attention to after becoming the crown prince. Originally, Empress Changsun did not need to personally mention these things, but out of concern for her son, Empress Changsun still insisted on it. She always pointed out to him that if there was anything Li Zhi didn't understand, she would patiently explain the power of it. In the evening, Queen Changsun had dinner with Li Zhi again, and then returned to Tai Chi Palace. However, after Li Zhi watched his mother leave, his expression became a little uneasy. He was the ninth among the princes. In addition to the second brother who died young, he also had seven brothers, so he never dreamed that the position of prince would be It would fall on him. Even a few days before he entered the East Palace, he felt that everything was like a dream. However, in the following days, Changsun Wuji and a group of people came to visit one after another, especially his uncle Changsun Wuji. He gave himself a lot of advice, and his words also hinted that he would be happy when he was established as the prince. How much effort was put into this matter. However, Li Zhi knew very clearly that the reason why he was established as the prince was firstly because his sixth brother Li Min was unwilling to fight, and secondly because his sixth brother recommended him to his father. It can be said that the position of prince was actually given to him by his sixth brother Li Min. In addition, Li Zhi also knew that his uncle and the others had also contributed a lot to the establishment of the crown prince, so they were eager to step forward to show their merit now, just to let him remember this contribution in his heart. This was understandable in the first place. But the sixth brother who had made the greatest contribution now did not say anything. Instead, the lesser ones were asking for credit. This made Li Zhi feel a little disgusted with his uncle Changsun Wuji and others. But no matter how disgusted he was, Li Zhi also understood that countless people, including Changsun Wuji, had placed their hopes on him. Today, even his mother came to explain things to him. This made Li Zhi suddenly feel a kind of pressure. He was worried that he could not be a prince well, worried that he would disappoint his father and queen, and worried that if he did something wrong, he would be criticized by his uncle and others, etc., although all this has not happened yet. happened, but it has given Li Zhi a great pressure, which is something that he, who is only thirteen years old, cannot bear. It was also under this pressure that Li Zhi suddenly thought of his sixth brother Li Min. He thought that when the sixth brother was in Chang'an, the relationship between the two of them was very good. If anything happened, the sixth brother would help him out, and he was used to it. Live under the protection of Sixth Brother. But now that Sixth Brother gave the crown prince to him, he was working hard outside. This made Li Zhi suddenly realize that he would never find anyone to rely on in the future, and he would no longer be protected by Sixth Brother, because he was a member of the Tang Dynasty. As the prince, this status has made him understand that everything in the future will be handled by himself, and he must handle it by himself. This is also one of the places where Li Zhi feels pressure. Thinking of Sixth Brother Li Min who was far away in Dengzhou, Li Min sighed in his heart. He had envied Sixth Brother's freedom overseas. Even when Sixth Brother and the others went to Taiwan last time, he even encouraged Seventh Brother and Eighth Brother, hoping to He took them with him, but it was a pity that because he was too young, in the end it was Seventh Brother and Eighth Brother who went overseas to see a lot, but he did not have the opportunity. Now that he has become the prince, I am afraid that traveling overseas can only be regarded as a beautiful dream. . Li Zhi envied Li Min's freedom in the East Palace and couldn't sleep even in the middle of the night. But he didn't know that Li Min couldn't sleep at this time, and even everyone in the palace was busy. Among them, apart from Li Min, the most excited person was Gao Zhong, the chief manager of the palace. "Infinite Taoist Master, with the blessing of the Buddha, I will definitely bless Wu Huanren to give birth to a little prince for His Highness!" Gao Zhong greeted his servants as they were busy, and murmured in a low voice. He was a eunuch, and he was looking at Li Min had grown up since childhood, and Li Min was very affectionate to him, so he had already put all his feelings into the palace. But now the palace lacks everything except a little prince who can inherit the throne. Unfortunately, the princess has never given birth. The last time Wang Yanren finally got pregnant, she gave birth to a daughter. Although Li Min was very happy, Gao Chong felt empty. He was overjoyed. Originally, he had pinned his hopes on Cui Huan, who had not yet passed away, but fortunately, His Highness also had a shady Wu Huan outside, and he was pregnant last year, which made Gao Chong Finally he breathed a sigh of relief, and now he is praying to God and praying to Buddha, hoping that Wu Meiniang can win a man at one stroke this time, and his wish will be fulfilled. Compared with Gao Zhong's eagerness to have a boy, Li Min doesn't care about men and women at all. Anyway, his health is fine, and he and Wen Xin are so young. There will be many opportunities in the future, so now he just wants to let Wu Meiniang give birth smoothly. Just give birth to the baby. But Wu Meiniang had been in the delivery room since the afternoon, and she hadn't given birth until midnight. Wu Meiniang's screams were getting weaker and weaker, which made him anxious to death. He kept wandering around the door of the delivery room. If it weren't for Wen Xin and Xi Jun stopped him, but he had already rushed in.   (To be continued) Text Chapter 412: Baby name Australia Li Min was extremely anxious outside, and the delivery room was equally busy. Among them, Mrs. Wen and the doctor were both brought by Li Min from Chang'an. They also studied in the induction class of the medical school and were able to cope with the birth of the child. various situations encountered. "Yang Yanren, use your strength, the baby will come out soon!" Wen Po, who was standing at the end of the bed, shouted with sweating profusely. At the same time, she pulled out the blood-stained gauze from under Wu Meiniang and quickly replaced it with several layers of clean ones. The doctor standing next to her was also administering acupuncture to Wu Meiniang. This acupuncture technique to induce labor was something she learned from medical school. Normally, it is not necessary to use it, but this time the fetus was too big and it was difficult to give birth. , so it has to be used. Wu Meiniang's hair on the delivery bed was messy, her whole body was soaked with sweat, and her face was full of pain. However, despite this, Wu Meiniang still maintained her last bit of consciousness and obeyed Wen Po's instructions. Her whole body tensed up from time to time and she tried her best. She wanted to give birth to the baby, but every time she exerted force, she felt as if she was going to be torn apart. But in the end, with Wu Meiniang¡¯s scream, Po Wen at the end of the bed finally shouted in surprise: ¡°I¡¯m born, I¡¯m born, it¡¯s a little prince!¡± The people are not the concubine. Although the birth of the son may also inherit the throne of the prince, it is in the case of the princess without a son. But generally speaking, the son of a prince is at least a county prince, not to mention that Wu Meiniang gave birth to the eldest son of a concubine, who was more noble than ordinary concubines, so Wen Po was so fussy and fussy. Wu Meiniang, who suddenly felt relaxed when she heard it was a son, felt a great sense of happiness welling up from the bottom of her heart, but then her eyesight went dark, and then she fell unconscious. This startled the doctor. He hurriedly stepped forward to check, until he discovered that he had just fainted due to overexertion. Only then did I feel relieved. Li Min was walking back and forth outside the door like a headless fly when he suddenly heard Mrs. Wen's surprised cry in the delivery room. Then a loud cry came out, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. After finally waiting patiently for a while, Po Wen came out to congratulate Li Min. When he heard that Wu Mei Niang and her son were safe, his whole body was filled with emotion. Suddenly feeling relaxed and energetic, I sat down on the chair next to me and took a breath. Then I rushed into the delivery room to see my newborn son. At this time, Wu Meiniang and her son had been carried to the warm bed inside, and they had also changed into clean clothes. Although his face had been scrubbed, he was still sweating on his forehead. But despite this, Wu Meiniang had already fallen asleep exhausted, and it would probably take a long time before she woke up. Beside Wu Meiniang, a little baby wrapped in swaddling clothes was lying there, staring at the strange world with two dark eyes. However, although the little guy's eyes were beautiful, they were not the same as when Chou Chou was born. Same as ever. His face is wrinkled and his skin is red and pink, but he is much uglier than before. I heard Po Wen say he weighs nine pounds. But it was this fat, puffy look that made him look like a newborn piglet. "Sister Yang is so amazing. Not only did she win a boy in one fell swoop, but she was so fat right after she was born. She will definitely be a healthy and lively little guy in the future!" Wen Xin also walked in with Li Min. When she saw the little baby lying next to Wu Meiniang, she said with great envy. But I just finished speaking. She felt a little sour in her heart. After all, she was the princess, but Xijun and Mei Niang both had children, but she didn't. Li Min reached out and hugged his son, wanting to take a good look at him. Unfortunately, for some unknown reason, the little guy stared at Li Min with his big eyes for a long time, and suddenly he burst into tears with a loud "wow", and he couldn't coax him. Seeing this situation, Xijun, who had experience in raising children, smiled and took the child and said, "Husband, let me hold the child. Looking at the weird way you hold the child, is it strange that the child doesn't cry?" However, Xijun's words were a bit full. The little guy did stop crying after she took him over. But not for a while, he started crying again, and this time the crying didn't stop, even the wet nurse came to comfort him. I can't even coax him. Fortunately, Wu Meiniang was sleeping deeply, so she was not woken up. Just when Li Min and the others were at a loss, Wen Xin, who was hurting herself, suddenly said, "Husband, why don't you let me hug you?" Now the child was passed to Li Min again. When he heard Wen Xin's words, he immediately put the baby into Wen Xin's arms. Strangely enough, the little guy was crying hard just now, but when he saw Wen Xin, he started crying. The sound gradually stopped, and then I saw his little nose twitching, his eyes slowly closing, and he fell asleep just like that. "Hey! It seems that this child is destined to sister, otherwise none of us would be able to coax him, but he fell asleep as soon as he got into sister's hands." Xijun said with some surprise. Wen Xin seemed very happy when she heard this. She held the baby and rocked it for a few times, then slowly put the baby on the bed and told the wet nurse not to forget to feed the baby later. When Li Min saw Wen Xin giving these instructions, there was a layer of confusion on his face.Such a brilliance seemed to have an unspeakable maternal quality. It seemed that her son's closeness to Wen Xin had aroused the motherly love in her heart. However, no matter how good this child was, it was still Wu Meiniang's birth. It seemed that she should Work hard so that Wen Xin can have children of her own as soon as possible. When he thought of Wen Xin's cheerful and angry demeanor at night, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little hot in his heart. Wu Meiniang didn't wake up until early the next morning. Although she heard it was a boy before falling asleep, she still felt like she was in a dream when she woke up. It wasn't until she took the child over to check it out that she cried with joy. When Li Min When she arrived, she was breastfeeding the child herself. "Meiniang, aren't you a wet nurse who has been arranged? Why are you breastfeeding the child yourself?" Seeing Wu Meiniang's doting expression, Li Xin walked over and said with a smile. Although he was busy until midnight yesterday, he still went to Wen Xin's place to rest in the evening. As a result, Wen Xin was stimulated. She, who had always been a little shy about sex, actually took the initiative for the first time. Although Li Xin was very tired, she still felt It feels like eating the marrow and knowing the taste. It seems that I need to go to Wen Xin's place more times in the past few days. When Wu Meiniang saw her husband walking in with a happy face, she said that he was so happy because he saw that she had given birth to a son and that the palace would have an heir. She was even more happy at that moment. She smiled sweetly and said: "Husband, our son He has been born, should you give him a name?" "You want to name it again?" Li Min, who had been smiling just now, immediately felt a headache, but then he remembered something and hurriedly said, "Didn't we already decide on a name when we were in Japan last year, and it was you? I proposed that the boy¡¯s name be Li Qi, which symbolizes the real start of my husband¡¯s overseas career. I think this name is good, it sounds nice and meaningful!¡± Unexpectedly, Wu Meiniang was dissatisfied after hearing this and said: "Husband, what you said is the official name, but when a child is born, he usually has a nickname. For example, Chou Chou, isn't it just a nickname? So our Qi'er also needs a nickname. !¡± When Li Min heard that it was a nickname, he breathed a sigh of relief. A nickname is not as good as a proper name. As long as the name is smooth and smooth, nothing else matters, so it is not difficult to come up with a nickname. Thinking of this, Li Min happened to see the chubby Li Qi in Wu Meiniang's arms. Although it had only been one night, the little guy's face was no longer wrinkled, but the cute pink color had not faded away, making him look extremely cute. Looking at the chubby little guy, Li Min suddenly had an idea and said with a smile: "Mei Niang, our son has a sister, and he was so fat when he was born, nearly nine pounds at once. Such a fat baby is very heavy." It's rare, so let's call him Erpang. If he has a younger brother in the future, he'll be called Sanpang. Unfortunately, my surname is not Jin." When he said the last sentence, Li Min still felt a little regretful. It's a pity that Wu Meiniang didn't understand the meaning of his last few words at all, but she heard the fat man very clearly, and said with a straight face: "No, how can our son be called such an unpleasant name, even if it is a nickname?" , my husband has another one!" In fact, Li Min just said it on a whim, and he was joking. After all, this is his son. Naturally, he cannot be called Er Pang by such an unpleasant name, and this name will not be very glorious in future generations. If he is really called Er Pang, then how can he be called Er Pang? Have you become the legendary fat guy? It's a pity that Li Min asked himself, he didn't have the ability to shoot down other people's planes with a rifle. However, it was really difficult for Li Min to choose a name. Even if it was a nickname that was not very particular, it still made him think hard for a long time. Finally, an idea suddenly flashed and he blurted out: "I think it's better to call it Australia!" "Australia?" Wu Meiniang's eyebrows almost stood up angrily, "What kind of weird name is this? Why does it sound like a place name? But we in the Tang Dynasty have Qingzhou, Yuzhou and so on, but we have never heard of Australia. !¡± When Li Min heard Wu Meiniang's words, he laughed loudly and said: "My Meiniang is still smart. This is indeed a place name, but Australia is much larger than Qingzhou and Yuzhou in our Datang Dynasty, and even bigger than our Qingzhou and Yuzhou in the Tang Dynasty." The land area is not much smaller, but it is overseas. Although our fleet has not been able to reach there yet, in my estimation, Australia will be discovered in a short time!" Wu Meiniang was not interested in where Australia was, but said even more angrily: "Husband, no matter what, Qi'er is still our son, but you are lucky enough to have given him a place name. The slave family doesn't want it, so let's change it to another one!" "You really don't want it?" Li Min smiled calmly. He didn't just use a place name to excuse him. The reason why he named his son this name had a deep meaning in it. "No Huh?" Wu Meiniang had just said no, but suddenly she saw Li Min's smiling expression and thought about what he just said, which made Wu Meiniang's heart move, could it be (To be continued.) ps: Sorry, Laoyu has something to do today, I don¡¯t know.?When will you come back in the evening, so the second chapter may be a little later, but Laoyu will try to come back as early as possible and try to finish uploading it on time. Text Chapter 413 Restricted Steamship The birth of Li Min's eldest son was a big event. Li Min also had many things to do. For example, he had to report to Zongzheng Temple and write his name in the family tree. For these things, Li Min had already made preparations. The day after Wu Meiniang gave birth to the child, the formal documents were sent to Chang'an by Pegasus. There were also letters written to Li Shimin and Concubine Yang. After all, such a big Of course, Li Min had to write a letter to report it in person. However, when Li Shimin and Concubine Yang received the letter, they were puzzled by the nickname Australia. In fact, it's not just Li Shimin and Concubine Yang who can't figure it out. As long as they know Li Min's eldest son's nickname, almost no one can figure it out. These people all have the same two questions in their minds. The first is why Li Min gave it to his son. Name a place? Secondly, where is Australia? It's a pity that apart from Li Min, no one else can answer this question. Even the people in Prince Qi's palace don't understand it. It's just that some maids in the inner house suddenly discovered that since His Highness gave the little prince that weird nickname, After that, Yang Yanren seemed to become very happy, and the eyes he looked at His Highness were full of sweetness. People couldn't figure out the reason? Li Qi is Li Min's eldest son. Although his birth is not a universal celebration, it is a matter worth celebrating for the entire Dengzhou. After all, their current prosperous life is all thanks to Li Min. They loved His Highness King Qi from the bottom of their hearts. In the past, Li Min had been married for several years and still had no children, which made many people anxious for him. Now he is finally looking forward to the birth of the little prince, which makes many people relieved. There are even some people who have time and money to organize and prepare to hold some spontaneous celebrations on the day when the little prince is full moon. In this case. Li Min didn't stop him, and even said that after all, the people in Dengzhou didn't have to worry about material life. But there is still something lacking in terms of spiritual civilization, through the birth of a son. It is also a good thing for the people of Dengzhou to relax. He even ordered people to invite a small number of singing, dancing and juggling artists to perform in the square in front of the palace, attracting many people to come and watch. However, others could celebrate the birth of the little prince, but Li Min, the father, could not take time off. This was mainly because Yifan's steamship was ready for practical use. Li Min immediately sent people to set up a shipping company. , with Yifan and Qi Wangfu each holding half of the shares, and it was named Yifan Shipping. The company has now built two steamships. One of them goes to Dengzhou, Shanghai, and Keelung, and the other one goes to Dengzhou, Sichuan, Jeju Island, and Wagang. Today is the day when the two steamships on this side and one on the north officially sail. The easternmost section of the Dengzhou Civil Wharf has been bought by Yifan Shipping, and a simple building has been built and officially listed for operation. However, on the berth of this section of the wharf, there are two strange ships parked empty. Not only does this ship have no sails. There isn't even a long oar, just a chimney-like cylinder standing at the front and rear of the hull. I can't tell what they are used for? News of successful steamship research. It had long been spread through local newspapers in Dengzhou, and because of the use of trains, not only the people of Dengzhou were not opposed to steamships. Even businessmen from other places are very interested in this steamship. This is exactly the case when these two steamships officially set sail for operation today. Many merchants had already gathered outside Yifan Shipping Company, and they had already bought their tickets yesterday. Today you will be among the first passengers to take a steamship and cross the sea to reach your destination. Around eight o'clock in the morning, the ticket gates of the two steamships began to check tickets. Passengers holding tickets entered the passage through the ticket gates and finally boarded the ship. Both steamships are passenger ships. The hulls are built very large and are divided into four floors. The bottom floor is where the crew lives. The second floor to the top floor are guest cabins, and they are decorated higher up. The more luxurious it is, the more attentive the service is, and of course, the more expensive the ticket is. On the roof of Yifan Shipping, Li Min and Yifan stood there with a few guards, lowering their heads and looking at the crowd below. When they saw people in the two passages lining up to slowly board the ship, Li Min and Yifan There was a bit of a smile on Yifan's lips. "Your Highness, are the charcoals really ready in the various ports that the steamship passes along the way?" Yifan still asked a little uneasy. "Don't worry, the Wangfu has business in various port cities. They have received the news a month ago and bought several berths at the port, and have prepared coal, fresh water and other supplies, so you don't have to worry about this!" Li Min said with a smile, but there was a bit of helplessness in his eyes when he looked at the steam engine. Originally, according to Li Min's original idea, as long as the steam engine was developed, it would no longer be difficult to find the New World. However, it was not until the steamship was built that he suddenly realized that his original idea was too naive, because this steamshipAlthough the speed is faster than most ships today, due to craftsmanship, design, etc., the power of the steam engine cannot reach the maximum. Therefore, compared with later generations of passenger ships, the speed of current steam ships still has great room for improvement. For example, it usually took about ten days for later generations of passenger ships to cross the Pacific Ocean, but with the steamship Li Min had, it would have taken at least one and a half months. Of course, one and a half months does not seem like a long time, but this requires a prerequisite. This prerequisite is that there must be ports to replenish coal and fresh water along the way. After all, although steamships also carry a lot of coal and fresh water, But there is always a limit. If the coal and fresh water on the ship are exhausted, the steamship will be almost like a rotten log. It was precisely due to this condition that Li Min found out that it was not wise to use steamships to expand overseas, especially when the route was not yet clear. However, steamships are not useless. At least they can be used for transportation between known routes. Moreover, steamships are fast and require much fewer crew members than sailboats of the same size. In this way, time is lost. Cost and labor costs were superior to sailing ships, so Li Min and Yifan came up with the idea of ??establishing a shipping company and planned to use steam ships on known routes. I believe that as technology matures and new routes are discovered, steamships will go further and further, and may even completely replace the current sailboats. Thinking of the restrictions on steamships, Li Min had no choice but to wait and develop slowly. At this moment, Li Min turned around and looked at Yifan beside him, and found that there was a look of helplessness in the other person's beautiful eyes. This actually made Li Min laugh dumbly and said: "Yifan, isn't your premature death already over?" Has it disappeared? Anyway, there is still plenty of time in the future, so there is no need to rush at this moment, and even if our generation cannot achieve steamization, by the generation of our children and grandchildren, we will definitely be able to achieve this goal!" When Li Min said this, he suddenly thought of something. He immediately smiled and said: "Speaking of which, you are already an eighteen-year-old girl. Now that you are not troubled by your premature death, shouldn't you also find someone?" It¡¯s a private matter, but your father has mentioned it to me more than once, giving me time to urge you!¡± Yifan was originally destined to die young, destined not to live until the age of eighteen. This was decided by her teacher Yuan Tiangang himself. However, the arrival of Li Min, a time traveler, not only changed the course of history, but also changed the fate of countless people. Especially the closer the relationship with him, the greater the fate change. Yifan is one of them. She just celebrated her eighteenth birthday some time ago, and Yuan Tiangang met her again on the same day. It turned out that Yifan's fate has completely changed, becoming a noble person with good fortune, longevity and wealth, which makes Yifan and her father Zhao Fu wildly surprised. However, Yifan's untimely death was gone, but it brought about a problem. In the past, Zhao Fu thought that his daughter would not live to be eighteen years old, and it would be harmful to others if she got married, so he never thought about marrying his daughter, but now his daughter does not It was a short-lived marriage again, and Zhao Fu suddenly became eager to marry his daughter. He impatiently arranged several kisses for Yifan, but unfortunately they were all rejected by Yifan. Zhao Fu was used to doting on his daughter and couldn't control Yifan at all, so he had no choice but to ask Li Min for help, hoping that he could find time to persuade him. Unexpectedly, when Yifan heard Li Min's words, he glared at him, then turned his eyes to the sea. After a while, he said: "What's the benefit of marrying someone? If I marry someone, I have to listen to my husband's family for everything. If the other party If he is a sensible person, it may be better, but if he is irrational, then I will never be able to go to the Academy of Sciences again, let alone help you design various equipment!" Well! Li was stunned. He had never thought about this problem. With the development of the Tang Dynasty, especially under his guidance, many women came out to work, but these women came from poor families. Generally, there was no shortage of food and clothing in the family. No one is willing to let their own women appear in public. If Yifan marries someone, then the other party will definitely be rich or noble. In this case, she may really become a noble lady who never leaves the house. Thinking of this, Li Min was also a little entangled. Although from a rational analysis, it would be best for Yifan not to marry, but from an emotional point of view, he was a girl and had done so much for himself. If it was because of himself, If you don't let the other party get married based on your own selfishness, that would be a bit too selfish. Just when Li Min was in a dilemma, two sharp whistles suddenly sounded, and then two huge steamships started slowly. These two ships had already gone through several sea trials, so Li Min and Yifan No worries at all that they might go wrong. As black smoke billowed out from the large chimneys on the two ships, the two steamships began to accelerate slowly. Li Min on the roof watched the two steamships slowly leaving the port, and felt an unspeakable excitement in his heart. Maybe people in future generations will always remember this day because of the departure of these two steamships. , already symbolizes aThe arrival of a new maritime era. ¡°While Li Min was seeing off two epoch-making steam passenger ships in Dengzhou, thousands of miles away in Taiwan¡¯s Keelung Port, a fleet of extraordinary ships was preparing to set sail. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 414 Slave Exploration Niuchou Inner Harbor on the west side of Keelung Port is a dedicated military port for Li Min's navy. All military ships are berthed here. There is also a three-story water fortress on the outer port connected to Keelung Port to prevent outsiders from intruding. . Niuchou Port is a military port, so there is no need to mention safety. Therefore, the land on both sides of the water village at the port has been bought by many merchants to build some warehouses, shipping companies and other places. The closer to the water village, the higher the land price. The more expensive it is, so the closer a store is to Shuizhai, the stronger its financial resources are. There is an isolation area of ??about 100 meters between Shuizhai and the surrounding shops. The first shop on the left side of the isolation area is a three-story building that occupies a large area. It is made of masonry and cement and looks extremely solid. In fact, most of the houses in this port are made of bricks and stones, and very few are made of traditional wood. This is mainly because Taiwan is very windy, especially typhoons that occasionally land, so the houses here must be built very solidly and beautifully. It doesn't seem important anymore. On the main entrance of this three-story building, there is a tall plaque with the four characters "Slave Catcher Association" written on it. This is Keelung City, and it is also an industry association formed by all the slave-catching teams in Taiwan Island. It has some official background behind it, but to the outside world, it is just a non-governmental organization and has nothing to do with political institutions. Today¡¯s Slave Catching Association is very lively. The entire Taiwan Island slave catching teams, large and small, have all sent their representatives here. Everyone is here, drinking and eating meat. It¡¯s a lively event. However, the protagonists of today's banquet are not them, but a group of people sitting in the middle of the banquet. This group of people is mainly a young man under twenty years old, who is dealing with the toasts of everyone around him. I saw that the young man surrounded in the middle was tall and tall. Although his face was a little dark, his appearance was very gentle. In addition, he was wearing a robe and looked like a scholar. But if you really think of him as a scholar, you would be totally wrong. This young man's real name is Lu Wan, and he grew up in a pirate den. Although he looks like a scholar, he is an out-and-out pirate leader. Before Li Min came to Taiwan, this young man was also the most famous person on the island because he looked gentle and was also very studious. He had read some of the Four Books and Five Classics, and he knew etiquette, justice and shame. When he was robbing at sea, He only seeks wealth and does not kill people. His style is somewhat similar to that of Lu Qing and others. He is considered an anomaly among pirates. In addition, he controls a group of powerful pirates, so he is nicknamed Haijunzi. Lu Wan is a rare talent with both literary and military skills. When Li Min sent Lu Qing to sweep across the island of Taiwan, Lu Wan knew that he was no match for him, so he surrendered voluntarily. However, he was not willing to be seconded, so Later, when Lu Qing integrated the navy, although he invited him to join the navy, he unfortunately refused. Instead, he led a group of old brothers to engage in slave catching and trading. Being a pirate was a bit harder in the past, but at least I could have a stable meal and a more stable income. "Junzi Lu, you are about to sail away, and you don't know when you will come back. I am a rough man and I don't know how to say polite words. I can only give you a toast here and wish you a safe return." !" A middle-aged man wearing a brocade robe stood up and said. Although the clothes on this man are very luxurious, he is tall and thick, and his face is full of flesh. He does not look like a wealthy man, but looks like a colleague of Lu Wan. The man in gilded clothes who spoke was named Xu Sandao. He was originally a pirate on the island. Since Taiwan fell into the hands of Li Min, he turned the pirate ship in his hands into a slave ship. Now it is one of the top five pirates in the entire island of Taiwan. A slave trader and one of the stewards of the Slave Catchers Association. "Thank you, Brother Xu, for the wine. Let me do it first as a token of respect!" Lu Wan and Xu Sandao were old acquaintances before, so when they saw that it was him who was toasting, they naturally drank it all. When other people saw Lu Wan being so generous, they all cheered loudly and stood up to toast. As a result, although Lu Wan had a good drinking capacity, he couldn't drink so many people. Fortunately, he had many brothers around him. They all stopped drinking for their eldest brother, but despite this, Lu Wan and his party were still drunk enough. Seeing this situation, Yan Bei, who had been sitting silently in the main seat, smiled and said: "Everyone, Brother Lu will set sail tomorrow. Today is a farewell banquet for them, so please don't feed them." Too cruel, otherwise if Brother Lu and the others are unable to get up tomorrow, it will delay the big event!" Since the last time he came to Taiwan with Li Min, Yan Bei has been staying here. At first, he opened a large plantation for his family, but later found that there was a shortage of manpower, so he started his old business in Dengzhou. It's slave hunting. It can be said that the slave-catching industry in Dengzhou was developed by him single-handedly. Now it can be said that it is extremely convenient to resume the old industry in Taiwan. In just one year, he integrated the slave-catching industry on the entire island.??, and also established the Slave Catchers Association, of which he served as president. Of course, the fact that the slave-catching business developed so smoothly was inseparable from Li Min's strong support. After hearing what the president had said, the people below no longer made things difficult for Lu Wan and his group, but instead gathered in groups to discuss what they should do if Lu Wan's trip was successful, so as to get the maximum benefit from it. Looking at the people discussing below, Yan Bei nodded with satisfaction, then walked up to Lu Wan, who was already drinking and his face was red, raised the tea cup in his hand and said: "Brother Lu, you have a heavy responsibility this time, and just now After drinking a lot of wine, I, the president, will no longer toast you. However, here is a cup of tea. Please be sure to drink it. As the president, I am using tea instead of wine for everyone who will set sail tomorrow. Brother, farewell!" Lu Wan felt a little flattered when he saw that the president was honoring him personally. He knew that the president Yan in front of him was of noble birth, and he had served as the chief historian of Prince Qi's palace before. He was even a friend of His Highness Prince Qi. , in his eyes, he was a great big shot. When he met Yan Bei, he would not even dare to take the initiative to talk to him. Thinking of this, Lu Wan excitedly took the tea cup and drank it in one gulp, then bowed and said: "Thank you, President, for the tea! In addition, President, please rest assured that the villain will definitely complete the tasks assigned to us by the association!" Hearing Lu Wan's assurance, Yan Bei also nodded slightly, patted the other party's shoulder with satisfaction and said: "Brother Lu, you are the person with the best navigation skills in our association, and you also know how to draw nautical charts. You have rich experience, so you are the best candidate for this time. The source of slaves for our association in the future will depend entirely on your exploration this time!" In response to Yan Bei's compliments, Lu Wan naturally said a few more words of humility before finally sitting down. Although Lu Wan is young, he is a man of both civil and military skills. In addition, he has rich experience in sailing at sea. He can be said to be a rare sailing talent. This time he is charged with the task of the Slave Catching Association. He will take a fleet of five large ships and several small ships to set sail from Keelung Port in Taiwan, then pass through Java and head south as far as he can go. Go as far as you can. Lu Wan, on the other hand, had to draw a sea map along the way and indicate the development value of the islands he encountered. Taiwan¡¯s plantation economy is booming. The sugar-based plantation industry has developed greatly. Countless wealthy nobles from the Tang Dynasty sent people to invest and opened large-scale plantations. The development of plantations led to the prosperity of the slave trade. Now Taiwan's source of slaves is mainly captured from the nearest Java, but the natives on Java Island are limited. With the crazy slave hunting during this period, it has become increasingly unable to meet the demand on Taiwan Island. After Yanbei saw this situation, he immediately decided to open up a new source of slaves. According to the extremely inaccurate world map drawn by Li Min, there was a series of archipelagos to the south of Java. This had been confirmed by some bold people. Maritime merchants confirmed it, and they also found that there were a large number of natives living on these islands. Although many of these natives were cannibals, there were also many docile natives, so Yanbei took the idea. on these natives. But catching slaves is just like doing business. They need an accurate chart, and they also need to know the number and surnames of the natives on each island. If Yanbei wanted to capture slaves south of Java, they had to send a fleet to find out the situation there first and draw a sea chart for future slave-catching fleets, and Lu Wan was the one they started from. The explorer was carefully selected within the Slave Catching Association, and the fleet he led was also carefully built by all members of the association. Although it was not as good as the equipment and quality of Li Min's regular navy, it was not far behind. After Yan Bei toasted a few glasses of wine with a group of members, he used the excuse of being drunk to return to his office on the third floor, where two people were already waiting for him. "Brother Cui and Brother Wang, I have been busy with secular affairs and have kept you waiting for so long. Please forgive me for keeping you waiting!" As soon as Yan Bei came in, he immediately clasped his fists at the two people who were sitting and drinking tea. These two people are Li Min's old acquaintances, namely Cui Yu and Wang Kuang. When Li Min accompanied Empress Xiao to Tainan, he lived in their plantation for a while, and as Li Min's friend, Naturally, they all know Yan Bei. Seeing Yan Bei come in, Wang Kuang first smiled and said: "If Brother Yan feels guilty, why not bring a few more ships of slaves to our place, we will definitely buy them at the current price, and we will never let you suffer a loss, Brother Yan." "That's right, Brother Yan, you are in charge of all the slave trade on the island. This little thing must not be a problem, right?" Cui Yu also continued with a smile. "No problem, this little thing is nothing. As long as Brother Cui and Brother Wang ask, I can transport any slaves you want!" Yan Bei also agreed very generously. As the president of the association, this little thing is nothing. Of course it's no problem. Wang Kuang and Cui Yu also knew??This little thing is nothing, so he was not polite to Yan Bei. After chatting a few more casually, Wang Kuang finally spoke: "Brother Yan, the younger brother and I are here this time. We have a big deal to do." I¡¯ll discuss it with you, but I don¡¯t know if you have the guts to eat it?¡± (To be continued) Text Chapter 415 A big business Yan Bei was originally very interested in doing business, but because of the discrimination against business in the Tang Dynasty, he was born into a noble family and did not dare to do business openly. At most, he could only direct behind the scenes, and let the servants of the family come forward, even if he was on the throne. When he was in the state, he did not dare to do business openly. . But here in Taiwan, there is no consideration. This is a paradise for business. Most of the people around are businessmen. In addition, although Taiwan vigorously develops the plantation economy, commerce is still the main pillar industry, so the business atmosphere It is very strong. Neither the government nor the private sector has much discrimination against doing business. This has become a characteristic of Taiwan. Precisely because of this, Yan Bei was very satisfied with Taiwan and was unwilling to leave after arriving here. He was not even willing to serve as a long-term official in the Qi Palace, and instead became Taiwan's leading businessman. So when he heard Wang Kuang say it was a big deal, his eyes lit up, and he immediately asked: "Brother Wang, what kind of big deal is it that both of you can't afford?" Seeing Yan Bei's performance, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu looked at each other and smiled, deliberately giving it away and saying: "Brother Yan, to be honest, we have contacted dozens of big businessmen for this big business, but we still feel that we are not strong enough. , so now I¡¯m looking for you, Brother Yan, but according to our estimation, even if Brother Yan¡¯s strength joins in, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for him to swallow this big business!¡± When Yan Bei heard what Wang Kuang said was so exaggerated, he didn't believe it at the moment: "Brother Wang, with the strength of you and me, plus the big businessmen you have contacted behind you, I am afraid that nearly one-third of the power of Taiwan's business community is combined. At the same time, with such strong financial resources, what big business can¡¯t we swallow?¡± Seeing Yan Bei's appearance, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu looked at each other and laughed again, and then they said together: "Lin Yi's food!" "Lin Yi? Grain?" Yan Bei frowned after hearing this and said in confusion, "If I remember correctly, it seems that you two are the big grain merchants who control Lin Yi's grain trade, and with Lin Yi's reputation They can only sell their food to us Han people, so now their food has been in our hands for a long time. Is there any big business in this?" Hearing Yan Bei's question, it was Cui Yu who spoke this time: "Brother Yan, the grain trade in Linyi is indeed in the hands of us Han people, but you have to know that Linyi is a good place for grain production. Not only is the land fertile, Moreover, it can be harvested three or even four times a year. The rice output of a small country is actually higher than the total rice output of the Tang Dynasty. It is no exaggeration to say that the grain output of Linyi alone is enough to feed half of the Tang Dynasty. s population." When Cui Yu said this, he swallowed his saliva without a gentleman's manner, and then continued: "Although Linyi's grain output is high, the grain produced is still in the hands of Linyi State, and it doesn't matter whether it can be sold or not. We don't have the final say, so in daily transactions, Lin Yiguo often threatens us by not selling grain, forcing us to increase the purchase price of grain. Especially some time ago, they actually wanted to raise the price of grain to forty cents per stone. But the price of food in Datang is only about fifty cents per stone. Although there is still a ten cent difference, but with the cost of sea transportation, warehousing, storage and other costs, we basically have no profit, so now Linyi The grain trade is already deadlocked, and if the other party doesn¡¯t lower the price, this year¡¯s grain trade will probably come to naught again.¡± Although Yan Bei has never been in the grain business, he also knows that what Cui Yu said is not a lie. Although sea transportation saves costs compared with land transportation, it still increases the cost after all, and Linyi's rice must be transported to the north to sell well. As for the price, after traveling such a long sea route, it is normal for the cost of rice to increase by ten cents per stone. If the purchase price in Linyi rises to forty cents, then the grain merchants of the Tang Dynasty will definitely not want it. Thinking of this, Yan Bei got angry and shouted angrily: "Little Lin Yi dares to bully me, a merchant of the Tang Dynasty. You simply don't know how to live or die!" Seeing Yan Bei's anger, both Wang Kuang and Cui Yu looked happy. Among them, Wang Kuang struck a chord while the iron was hot: "Brother Yan is right, Linyi is just a country of a hundred miles, with less than a million people. For such a small country, It¡¯s really hateful that they are constantly in trouble with our Tang Dynasty grain merchants, so we grain merchants thought of a once-and-for-all solution, but we don¡¯t have enough strength to actually implement it!¡± When Yan Bei heard Wang Kuang's words 'once and for all', he suddenly seemed to understand something in his mind. He glanced at the two of them with a smile and said, "A once and for all solution. Brother Wang, don't you want to ask His Highness to send troops?" Has Lin Yi been destroyed?" However, as soon as Yan Bei's words came out, he immediately felt that something was wrong. He immediately continued: "No, if you want to invite His Highness to send troops, then why come to me? After all, it's not like you and Liu Lang have no friendship, let alone Brother Cui." He is still Rokuro's eldest brother-in-law. This relationship is much closer than mine, and if Lin Yi is killed, you don't have to?Uniting all grain merchants, in this way, could it be" At the end of Yan Bei's words, his eyes gleamed again. He had already guessed Wang Kuang's intention of coming to find him. Wang Kuang and Cui Yu had long known that Yan Bei was a smart man, so they were not surprised by this. Cui Yu stood up and said with a smile: "Brother Yan's guess is right. Linyi is just a small country with only 50,000 domestic soldiers. We grain merchants are willing to pay to hire your association's slave-catching team. The other party is looking at it a bit, but Linyi is a vassal state of our Tang Dynasty after all, so I¡¯m afraid I have to say hello to Liulang about this matter." Yan Bei had guessed Cui Yu's plan just now, but now that he heard the other party say it with his own ears, he couldn't help but feel a little excited. However, Linyi is a country after all. Although the force is not strong, it is involved in political matters, so This matter must be dealt with by Li Min. No wonder Wang Kuang just said that he couldn't swallow it anymore. "Then what color do you want to give Lin Yi?" Yan Bei suppressed his excitement and said calmly. He is now a businessman, talking about business, so what he is most concerned about now is what price he will pay for this business? As for the reward, this can be discussed later. After all, with the friendship between the three of them, the other party will definitely not let themselves suffer. When Wang Kuang heard this, he immediately replied: "It's very simple. The capital of Linyi is on the seaside, and in addition to the five thousand elite defenders, there are also ten thousand ordinary soldiers in the city. If Brother Yan is willing, our grain merchants in the city are willing." As an internal response, when your slave-catching team arrives, they can immediately seize the city gate, and then wait for you to rush into the city, capture the king of Linyi, and destroy this small country in one fell swoop!" It is said that the Slave Catching Team is a non-governmental organization. Using a non-governmental organization to destroy a small country will definitely arouse official vigilance. However, Wang Kuang knew very well that the slave-catching teams in Taiwan and Dengzhou were actually Li Min's peripheral armies. Without Li Min's acquiescence, they would never go beyond the officialdom to attack a small country. Yanbei heard Wang Kuang say that he wanted to destroy Linyi in one fell swoop, but he was not surprised. After he came to Taiwan, he had to deal with southern countries and knew a little about Linyi's situation. In his view, this small country Come on, there is no threat at all. When his slave-catching team gathers together, it is enough to destroy the opponent. In addition, Yan Bei still remembers that when he went to the Sui Dynasty, he fought a battle with Linyi. As a result, the Sui Dynasty sent an army of more than 10,000 people and drove the king of Linyi from the land to the island. If the soldiers had not been able to adapt, The local climate caused nearly half of the people to suffer from dysentery, and even the coach died, so he had to withdraw his troops. As a result, Lin Yi took the opportunity to return to the country, but since then, Lin Yi's attitude towards the Central Plains Dynasty has become very In awe, even after the Sui Dynasty destroyed Tang Li, the other party still paid tribute from time to time. Thinking of Lin Yi's tribute, Yan Bei hesitated, and immediately said: "Brother Wang, Brother Cui, Lin Yi is the tribute country of our Tang Dynasty, and your Majesty also has a good impression of Lin Yi, so I am worried about Liu Lang Maybe out of these considerations, we won¡¯t agree to our extermination of Linyi.¡± Indeed! Wang Kuang and Cui Yu looked at each other. They had considered this before, but thinking that Li Min had destroyed Silla, Baekje and Japan in succession, they should not care about a small Linyi. But now even Yanbei has proposed With this concern, they will have to consider this matter carefully. In fact, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu understood it wrong. Strictly speaking, Li Min did not destroy Silla. After all, Silla's country title and queen are still there, so Silla is still a country, and Li Min is The husband of the Queen of Silla, it is very reasonable for him to control Silla in this capacity. As for Baekje and Wa, they were destroyed by Li Min because they participated in the attack on Silla. This is also a very legitimate reason. But Lin Yi was different. After all, he did not take the initiative to provoke Li Min, and there was no princess to marry Li Min as his concubine, so there was no excuse to destroy him. Seeing Cui Yu and Wang Kuang's faces full of worry after listening to his words, Yan Bei suddenly laughed and said: "You two don't have to worry, I'm just saying it's possible. That's all about other aspects, but for I have never been able to figure out his temper when it comes to this kind of state affairs. Maybe after he knows your plan, he will still support it with both hands!" Wang Kuang felt it made sense when he heard it, and immediately said: "That's right, we can't just guess here, we should send someone to find Liulang and ask him about his attitude." "Leave this to me. My younger sister is about to get married to Liu Lang. As the eldest brother, I have to go back to Chang'an to pick her up in Dengzhou. I will test Liu Lang's attitude then." Cui Yu said immediately. When Wang Kuang and Yan Bei heard that Li Min was going to marry Cui Mengxue, they immediately congratulated Cui Yu. At the same time, they made plans in their minds and planned to arrange their matters before returning to Dengzhou to attend Li Min's wedding, although this time they were not marrying the princess. , but the woman is Cui Yu¡¯s sister. As friends, how can theyI want to show my support now. After discussing Lin Yi¡¯s affairs, Yan Bei acted as the host and invited Wang Kuang and Cui Yu to drink in the brothel. All the people sitting with them were exotic beauties, which made the three of them happy to miss Shu. But early the next morning, Yan Bei got up early. He wanted to rush to the port to see off the fleet exploring the route! (To be continued) Text Chapter 416 Feng Shijie¡¯s Experience Keelung Port is divided into an inner port and an outer port. Among them, the inner port also has Niuchou Port, which is a military port. Many commercial banks were built around Niuchou Port, which also attracted many people to live there, especially the inner port. Nearby, many residents gathered to read the full text of My Goddess Wife. In a residential area on the west side of the Inner Harbor, in an ordinary small house, there lives a young couple. They just moved here not long ago, but the couple are very kind to others, and the house is full of people. The families of the Slave Catchers Association lived there, and the men who worked outside knew each other very well, so after the couple moved here, they quickly became familiar with the neighbors. Today, the young couple got up very early. Before dawn, the wife, who was not tall but extremely beautiful, got up and made breakfast. Then the young husband was also called up. Under the gentle service of his wife, he drank a lot. Eat a big breakfast that is not rich, but made with great care. The gentle wife also took a few bites, but most of the time she watched her husband eat with gentle eyes. At the same time, thinking of the madness last night, a layer of bright red clouds rose up on her face. This made the husband who was eating see it, and his heart couldn't help but feel warm. Although it was already late, the departure was imminent, and he didn't know when he would be able to come back after leaving. Thinking of this, he could no longer care about anything. He suddenly carried his wife into the bedroom, closed the door amidst his wife's exclamations, and then there was another sound that made people's ears red and heartbeat. After a long time, the sounds in the bedroom calmed down, and then there was the sound of people getting dressed in a hurry. At the same time, the wife complained in Chinese with a weird accent: "It's all my husband's fault. I could have gotten to the ship earlier, but now it's such an hour." It¡¯s too late, it will be too late if we don¡¯t hurry up.¡± Regarding his wife¡¯s complaint, the young husband said with a cheeky smile: ¡°How can you blame me for this? If you want to blame me, blame me for being too seductive. My husband really can¡¯t control it!¡± The couple were talking privately, but their hands moved very quickly. They quickly got dressed and went out again. However, the wife's face showed a bit of love that had not faded, while the husband looked satisfied. . If Li Min were here, he would definitely be very surprised to find that he knew both of these two people, and his husband was Feng Shijie, who was recuperating on his ship when he returned to Sixi from the Japanese slave port. As for the wife with a weird accent, it is the Japanese girl Yunjian Qiuji who was replaced by Feng Shuyu. After Feng Shuyu replaced Yunjian Qiuji with herself, she stayed in the palace. She was nominally a maid in the palace, but in fact she was one of Li Min's royal chefs. Whenever Li Min got tired of the food at home, he would think of asking Feng Shuyu to make some unique side dishes for him, and he didn't think much about the rest. Feng Shijie was very opposed to this approach of his sister Feng Shuyu at first. After all, although he wanted to be with the woman he loved, he was not willing to exchange it with his own sister. It's a pity that this matter was agreed between Li Min and Feng Shuyu, and he was not allowed to object at all. And Li Min didn't do anything right. He told Feng Shijie that as long as he brought one thousand guan to the palace, he could redeem Feng Shuyu. Although this matter is difficult. But it wasn't impossible, so after that, all Feng Shijie could think about was money. After the King of Qi arrived at Sixian, Feng Shijie took Yunjian Qiuji off the ship. Then, under the witness of their sister, the two held a simple ceremony in a temporary rented house. From then on, they officially became husband and wife. From then on, Feng Shijie devoted himself wholeheartedly to making money, hoping to earn enough one thousand gu as soon as possible to redeem his sister and let his wife live a good life. Feng Shijie has good carving skills, and he also understands architecture. In addition, he is literate in writing and arithmetic. It can be said that he is a relatively sought-after talent. Especially after the Baekje people in Sixi City moved out, most of the Han merchants who moved into the city needed to build houses, so Feng Shijie quickly found a well-paying job with his skills. Unfortunately, after working for a month, Feng Shijie suddenly discovered that although the job in his hands was well-paid, if he wanted to earn a thousand gu in a short period of time, it would be nothing more than a dream. However, he was not discouraged, because during this month in Sixi, he discovered that there were many opportunities to make money in various territories of King Qi, and it depended on whether he had the ability to grasp them. After another month of investigation, Feng Shijie finally found a shortcut to make a fortune, which was to run a ship. The so-called sailing actually meant working as a crew member on a ship. Originally, the work of a crew member was a hard and tiring job, but with the prosperity of maritime trade, The work of running a ship requires more and more manpower. In order to attract some relatively high-quality crew members, ship owners often offer some very generous conditions. For example, the crew members on a ship, depending on their occupation, can each carry a certain amount of money with them. Ninety percent of the income from private cargo in terms of size and weight belongs to the crew and 10% goes to the ship owner. This condition may seem inconspicuous, but for all crew members, it is the most important gain.Source of income, because the profits from sea trade are so huge. For example, if a common porcelain vase from the Tang Dynasty was shipped to a small native island in Southeast Asia, it might be worth a hundred times. It would not be unusual to exchange it for the same volume of gold, so Nowadays, people who run boats don't really care about the wages paid by the boat owners. What they mainly care about is the size of the private goods that the boat owners allow them to read. The rewards for running a boat are huge, and if you are lucky, you can get a hundred times the profit for the private goods you carry. But as the saying goes, the sea is ruthless, and running a boat also requires taking great risks. Although in the past two years, due to the construction of new ships, , has reduced the risk of running a ship a lot, but occasionally there will still be news that the fleet is swallowed up by wind and waves. ¡°However, the reason why Feng Shijie made up his mind to take the risk of running a boat was not only because he knew that running a boat was allowed to carry private goods, but two other pieces of news that really tempted him. These two pieces of news are nothing secret. The first piece of news is that the King of Qi designed several instruments for use when going to sea, and opened a special navigation academy in Dengzhou to teach how to use several instruments. The second news is that these instruments are very important for navigation. All fleets are recruiting such talents, and the conditions offered are even extremely favorable, and the amount of private goods allowed to be carried is several times higher than that of ordinary crew members. After hearing the above two news, Feng Shijie inquired in many ways, and finally decided to take his wife to leave Sixian for Dengzhou, and then study at the Navigation Academy while working. Feng Shijie was already literate, and as a person who understood architecture, his arithmetic skills were much better than those of ordinary scholars, and he even knew some astronomy related to Feng Shui. It was precisely based on the above foundation that Feng Shijie spent several months studying hard. He not only learned how to use various navigation instruments, but also learned navigation skills such as drawing charts, observing ocean currents, and wind directions, and successfully graduated from the Navigation Academy. And obtained a certificate issued by the academy. With this certificate, wherever he goes, there will be fleets vying to hire him. It was also under this situation that after Feng Shijie graduated, he happened to encounter the Slave Catcher Association in Taiwan recruiting people, and the rewards were generous. Every time he went to sea, he was allowed to bring five cubic steps of goods, which greatly tempted Feng Shijie, so he They came to Taiwan with their wives, and the place where they live now was arranged for them by the Slave Catchers Association. After Feng Shijie came to Taiwan, he had already gone to sea twice with the slave-catching team recruited by him. Because of his excellent performance and the fact that he was a senior graduate of the Navigation Academy, he was always highly valued. A few days ago, Yanbei selected people from within the association to explore new slave hunting grounds, and Feng Shijie was also selected. Although Feng Shijie was selected for this exploration, it was up to him to decide whether to participate or not. After all, this trip would take a long time and be risky, and most of the crew members were people with families, so there were many No one is willing to go, of course, but there are a few single guys who are eager to try. Feng Shijie and his wife have been married for less than a year, and now they have a good income. It will take only a few years to save up a thousand coins, so he has reason to refuse this trip to sea, but he still can't let go of his sister in Prince Qi's palace. , although he knew that with the generosity of King Qi, his sister would not suffer at all there, but she still had no freedom after all, so Feng Shijie wanted to redeem his sister sooner or later. For those who participated in the exploration this time, the Slave Catching Association offered extremely generous rewards. The first was that the islands they explored were evaluated internally according to the value of the slaves on them, and a hundred percent of the total price was given. One of them will be given to the crew members participating in the exploration. The second is to allow the crew to double the amount of private goods they can carry. For example, Feng Shijie used to be able to carry five cubic steps, but now he can carry ten cubic steps. In addition, if an accident occurs during exploration, the association will compensate their families a large amount of money, which is enough for their families to live a prosperous life. The conditions offered by the association are extremely generous, especially for Feng Shijie. If this exploration is successful, he can get a large amount of money. With this money, not only can he redeem his sister, but he can also With the first pot of gold in life, you might be able to buy a small sea boat and start your own business. Based on the above considerations, Feng Shijie finally decided to participate in this exploration after weighing it for several days. His wife Yunjian Qiuji had the excellent qualities of a Japanese woman of this era and unconditionally supported all her husband's decisions. This is also Let Feng Shijie have no worries. And today is the day they are going to set sail. Feng Shijie hurriedly got dressed, and then told his wife a few words to let her feel at home at home. If something happened, she could ask her neighbors for help, and she could also ask the Slave Catchers Association for help. For those of them who were overseas, The association will take special care of their families. As for the safety of his wife at home alone, Feng Shijie is not worried, because this is the residential area of ??the association. Not only are there police patrols from Keelung City, but there are also internal security guards from the association.?If anyone comes here to cause trouble with no open eyes, then he is simply getting tired of living. Text Chapter 417 The plan doesn¡¯t work In the outer port of Keelung, a fleet consisting of five large Galen ships and several small boats is parked there. The fleet's supplies have been transported as early as yesterday and are ready to set off at any time. This fleet is the exploration fleet led by the sea gentleman Lu Wan, and Feng Shijie, who has just arrived, is standing on the middle ship, waiting for Lu Wan on the shore to say goodbye to the people from the association. "Brother Lu, this trip is extremely risky. On behalf of all members of the association, I hand over the brothers of this fleet to you!" Yan Bei raised the wine glass in his hand and told Lu Cheng solemnly. "Don't worry, President, I will do my best to bring the fleet back intact!" Lu Wan also said solemnly, read the full text of "Guan Dao Quan Se Lu Ren". Then he raised his wine glass, drank a drink with Yan Bei and the people behind him, and then turned around and boarded the boat. As Lu Wan boarded the ship, the entire fleet of ships raised anchors and raised sails. Under the influence of the wind, they began to set sail slowly. Yan Bei and others on the shore, as well as the crew members and family members who came to see him off, all looked toward the ship. They stopped and waved goodbye, and the crew members on the ship also kept waving. It wasn't until the fleet left the port and slowly turned into a black spot on the sea that the people on the port left in groups. However, Yan Bei did not leave the dock. Instead, under the leadership of several attendants, he moved to another part of the port. There was also a fleet about to leave here, but this fleet was a group of merchant ships, carrying goods on board. This batch of cane sugar is produced in Taiwan. This batch of cane sugar will go north to Dengzhou, and then go west from the Yellow River waterway until it reaches the vicinity of Chang'an. When Yan Bei came, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu were already waiting for him. In addition, Cui Yu's wife Cui Cheng was also here. When Yan Bei saw the three of them, he did not say anything to Wang Kuang and Cui Yu. Seeing the gift, he took two hurried steps and saluted Mrs. Cui Cheng very respectfully: "We have been separated for several years. Mrs. Cui's style remains the same, which makes Xiaosheng really happy!" Seeing Yan Bei's enthusiasm for his wife, Cui Yu immediately became vigilant. He remembered that his wife once said that before she was married, many princes and nobles in Chang'an proposed marriage to the Cheng Mansion, but they were all rejected by his aunt. Rejection, is it possible that this kid Yan Bei is one of them? Cui Yu really guessed it right. Cui Cheng was a famous flower in Chang'an back then. She inherited her mother's genes in appearance, and the talented female workers were all top choices. Coupled with Cheng's family background, there was naturally an endless stream of people seeking marriage, and Yan Bei was one of them at the beginning. It's a pity that the Cheng Mansion doesn't think highly of Yan Bei's family background and character, so there is no further information. Mrs. Cui knew about Yan Bei's marriage proposal back then, but she had a cheerful personality and did not feel embarrassed. Instead, she returned the favor graciously and said: "Thank you for the compliment, Brother Yan. However, Brother Yan is still young, but he has already followed Liu Lang." Such a great achievement is really admirable!" Yan Bei saw that his wife and Yan Bei really knew each other. Although it was just an ordinary polite word, it made him very nervous and he did not wait for Yan Bei to say anything else. He hurriedly said: "It's getting late now. Since Brother Yan is already here, let's say goodbye. After all, my little sister is still waiting for us in Chang'an." Seeing my husband so nervous. Mrs. Cui also felt a little funny, but she still said: "My husband is absolutely right. Although this fleet belongs to our own family, it still has a time limit to reach Chang'an. If we delay it like this, I'm afraid it will be difficult for them. So our husband and wife said goodbye to our two brothers, and we will meet again when we have time in the future!" Hearing Mrs. Cui's farewell to him, Yan Bei couldn't help but feel a little sad, but he quickly recovered. He held hands with Wang Kuang and said a few words of farewell. Then Cui Yu seemed to be running away, dragging his wife with him. He got on the boat and made up his mind at the same time that he would never let his wife meet the man named Yan again in the future. After Cui Yu's fleet left Keelung, the journey went very smoothly and soon arrived in Dengzhou. After docking, Cui Yu and his wife immediately rushed to the Qi Palace to prepare to report Lin Yi's affairs to Li Min. In the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion, Li Min and Wen Xin had just hosted a banquet in honor of Cui Yu and his wife, and then Wen Xin took Mrs. Cui to visit the inner house. Li Min listened to Cui Yu's plan for Lin Yi, and especially After asking Lin Yi about some domestic situations in detail, Cui Yu also answered them one by one. After asking, Li Min sat there deep in thought. After a while, he said, "Brother Cui, in your opinion, can the grain trade continue this year?" "This" Cui Yu didn't expect that Li Min would ask such an irrelevant question. He couldn't turn around for a while. He was stunned for a moment and then said: "Judging from the current situation, Lin Yi is jealous of us." The profits earned by grain merchants, so this time we deliberately raised a high price that we cannot accept. If we accept it, they will make more money next year. If we don't accept it, they will suffer a loss this year. When next year, they will Only then will the price be appropriately lowered, but in my estimation, it will definitely?It will also be more than 30 cents per stone. From our standpoint, we will definitely not accept the current price, so this year's grain transaction is likely to be ruined. " Li Min gritted his teeth after hearing this. In fact, he had already received information from Lin Yi and guessed this result. However, he wanted to hear the opinion of Cui Yu, a professional. Unfortunately, the result was similar to what he had guessed. "Brother Cui, what impact will it have on our Tang Dynasty if Linyi's grain cannot be purchased?" Li Min asked Mr. Mafia again, "Get a divorce." After hearing this, Cui Yu smiled bitterly and said: "Liu Lang, there was no food in Linyi before, and the food in Tang Dynasty was enough to eat, and the price was very cheap. But now the domestic business is booming and agriculture has been affected, even if it is Even though you promoted new rice varieties and other new measures, you couldn't change the fact that grain production was declining. Therefore, the grain shipped from Linyi to the country became increasingly important, especially in the Guanzhong area where commerce was prosperous, where the rice eaten by the people was all from Linyi. Yi rice, if the grain from Lin Yi cannot be transported to the country this year, I am afraid that the price of grain in Guanzhong and even the entire north will rise." Li Min couldn't help but smile bitterly when he heard this. This was what he was most worried about, not just the Tang Dynasty. After all, Li Shimin had already built many granaries in various places. A year's loss of Linyi rice was nothing. After all, The people of the Tang Dynasty were wealthy, and the increase in food supply would not affect their lives at all. But Li Min was different. He had just conquered Japan, and the situation there was even worse than that of Baekje. People everywhere were revolting due to hunger, so he planned to promote the exchange of work for food like Baekje. This food was naturally Lin Yi's rice shipped from the sea, but now that Lin Yi was making such a fuss, his plan was suddenly disrupted. If you want to make up for this shortcoming, you can only go to the Tang Dynasty to buy grain, but this will cause the price of grain in the Tang Dynasty to further rise. If anyone knows about this, I am afraid they will refer to him in the court and accuse him of exaggerating the Tang Dynasty. Tang's grain prices were a very serious crime. Even if Li Shimin helped him cover it up, it would still be a blow to his reputation. What should we do now? Without the food from Linyi, the Japanese country would not be able to exchange work for food. If the Japanese people did not have food in their hands, they would take desperate measures, which would also cause the rule of the Japanese country to be unstable. Although the Ishigami clan and the Soga clan helped suppress it, in case of disaster If anything unexpected happens, all the efforts put into attacking the Japanese country will be in vain. Cui Yu also noticed the wry smile on Li Min's face, and asked with some confusion: "Liu Yu, the people of Linyi are small and weak. Now they are unwilling to sell us food, so we might as well send troops to kill him. Not only does the grain they store domestically belong to us, but the grain produced every year in the future also belongs to us, and we no longer have to be choked by them like now." Hearing Cui Yu's words, Li Min shook his head and said: "Brother Cui, you are too underestimated Lin Yi. Although the other country is a small country, it can still organize tens of thousands of soldiers. Just rely on the weapons in Yan Bei's hands." I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to decide the slave-catching team in one battle.¡± When Li Min said this, he glanced at Cui Yu and then said: "In addition, according to your plan, you are to attack the capital of Linyi in one fell swoop, and then capture the king of Linyi, but you are thinking too simply. The capital of Linyi It may be captured, but if the king of Linyi escapes, then the opponent will definitely gather a large army to counterattack the capital. With the strength of the slave catching team, it should be no problem to defend the capital, but it will not be able to go out of the city to eliminate the opponent. In this way , this war will become a war of attrition, and it is on someone else's territory, so we absolutely cannot afford to waste it." "This" Cui Yu was dumbfounded after hearing this. Although he and Wang Kuang were quite talented, they had little experience in such military matters, let alone those grain merchants like them. As for Yan Bei, it's okay for him to do business, but not for things like war, so when they discussed it before, they didn't find any big loopholes in the plan. Li Min did not finish what he said, but continued to attack Cui Yudao: "In addition, even if your plan succeeds, the king of Linyi will be captured by you, but Linyi is not like the Tang Dynasty. They have control over the local area. It is very loose. If the king is captured, I bet that all the heroes in Linyi will join forces. When war breaks out, Linyi, a grain-producing area, will be destroyed. So your plan to directly attack the capital of Linyi is the best. It¡¯s better not to do it!¡± Hearing Li Min's last words, Cui Yu was discouraged. He thought they could solve Lin Yi's problem once and for all, but it wasn't until Li Min analyzed it that he realized that their plan seemed beautiful, but in fact It doesn't work at all. Do they really have nothing to do with Lin Yi and can only wait for them to raise prices? But when Li Min saw Cui Yu's dejected look, he stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder and said, "Brother Cui, you don't have to be discouraged. Sooner or later, Lin Yi will be ours, and the people under my command will also be ours."I am planning a plan against Lin Yi, but it is a pity that it is not the time to launch it yet, and I am in urgent need of Lin Yi's food, so I am afraid I will have to make you feel aggrieved this time and temporarily surrender to Lin Yi. But no later than next year, I will Just let the people of Linyi eat it, and then let me spit it out! " When Li Min said the last sentence, two fierce lights appeared in his eyes, and a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth! Text Chapter 418 Relocation Linyi grain was very important to Li Min, and Cui Yu's plan was full of loopholes. So in the end, Li Min and Cui Yu agreed to let their grain merchants be patient for a while and purchase grain this year at the price set by the other party. After the power in his hands is transferred from the Japanese country next year, let Lin Yi eat what he has eaten this year and spit it out with profits. The super rogue god of war. Cui Yu also understood that dealing with a country was not as simple as they imagined, so he immediately agreed to Li Min's proposal, and was also willing to send people to persuade the grain merchants to buy the grain at a high price first. Anyway, this year It doesn't matter if they suffer a little loss. When Li Min faces Lin Yi's opponent next year, they will no longer have to look at Lin Yi's face like before. After discussing Lin Yi's affairs, Cui Yu brought up the marriage between Li Min and his sister Cui Mengxue. The two of them should have gotten married a long time ago, but Cui Mengxue had been working at Chang'an Medical College and was familiar with the management and structure of the entire college. I was very busy a while ago and was out all day, so the wedding was delayed. Fortunately, Mengxue received a letter some time ago, saying that he was confident of setting up a medical school, and Li Min just had some free time, so Cui Yu, the eldest brother, began to arrange their marriage. Li Min naturally had no objections to this matter, and when he received the news before, he was already making preparations for the wedding. In fact, although Yan Ren has a rank, she is not a royal concubine after all, so according to the etiquette system, she does not need to make any fuss. However, after all, Mengxue was born in the Cui family of Qinghe, and Cui Yu did not want her sister to be too shabby when she got married, so Li Min Let people prepare for a wedding. After sending Cui Yu and his wife away, Li Min immediately rushed to the Ship City, one of the Acropolises of Dengzhou, which is the shipbuilding base of Dengzhou. 90% of the shipyards in Dengzhou are located there. In addition, the Shipbuilding Association and Ship Design The colleges are there too. When Li Min came to the Shipping Association where Wei Heizi was working, he found no one. Then when we arrived at the design school behind the association, we discovered that the teachers and students in the school were moving things back and forth. These things, including documents and ship models, were being put on the carriage in the yard. It looked like they were going to be transported somewhere. . Li Min used to come here often at the School of Ship Design, so all the teachers and students knew him. After seeing him, those who moved things all saluted, and Li Min also nodded and smiled at everyone. He motioned for them to continue, and then walked to Wei Heizi's office. When Li Min opened the door, he saw Wei Heizi explaining something to a few old men. Li Min also knew these people. They were all veteran craftsmen from the Ship Design Academy and were good at shipbuilding. What surprised Li Min was that Yifan was also here. But now he is leaning on the desk and looking at a roll of drawings. Seeing Li Min come in, Wei Heizi immediately asked several old men to go out, then stepped forward and saluted: "Your Highness, why are you free to come today?" Hearing Wei Heizi¡¯s words, Yifan also raised her head and glanced at Li Min, but she just smiled at Li Min. As a greeting, he still lowered his head to study the drawings in his hands. Although Yifan also helped Li Min with things, strictly speaking. He is not Li Min's subordinate, but Li Min's friend, so when they get along, they are very casual, and there is no difference between them. Li Min smiled. Then he answered Wei Heizi's words: "The School of Ship Design is moving, and you are the first batch of people to move to Taiwan. Although I know that you are very considerate, I still feel a little uneasy, and there is nothing to do today. It's something, so I came to take a look. What, is Yifan working on some new ship again?" Hearing Li Min ask about Yifan, Wei Heizi smiled and said, "Dean Zhao said that there has been nothing major recently, so she wanted to improve her steamship again, and the people in our college have also designed several new types of steamships. So she came here for reference.¡± As expected, it was pretty much what he had guessed. Li Min shook his head and smiled. Yifan is the dean of the Academy of Sciences, but although she is proficient in mechanical development, shipbuilding is her greatest interest. For example, she designed the latest steamship, so it is normal for her to appear in the Ship Design Academy. Li Min walked to Yifan and looked at the drawings, but found that he couldn't understand most of them. In fact, this is not surprising. After all, there are specialties in the industry, and he does not understand shipbuilding to begin with, let alone understand these professional drawings. But what makes Li Min feel depressed is that the length units and Arabic numerals marked on the drawings were all made by him, and now he doesn't understand the meaning of these things. Since he couldn¡¯t understand, Li Min stopped wasting his thoughts and asked Wei Heizi about his preparations. When he learned that everything was going well, he felt relieved. The School of Ship Design will be moved from Dengzhou to Taiwan. This has been planned by Li Min for a long time, and it is not only the School of Ship Design, Yifan Academy of Sciences, steam engine manufacturing factory, and related iron-making, casting and other industries.? Even the firearms factory on Perak Island will be moved to Taiwan. Of course, these colleges and factories will not be relocated all at once, but will be divided into several time periods and slowly moved from Dengzhou to the female households. latest chapter. Although Dengzhou is Li Min's territory, it is also the territory of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, when Li Min was in Dengzhou, he did not do things as he pleased in Taiwan. For example, he could carry out political reforms in Taiwan, but in Dengzhou But it doesn't work at all. In addition, as Li Min's overseas power expanded step by step, the relationship between him and Datang became more and more subtle, and could no longer be as confusing as before. It is precisely because of this consideration that Li Min decided to slowly move the foundation he had laid in Dengzhou, and Taiwan was his chosen base camp. At least for him now, there is no more suitable place for development than Taiwan. base. The School of Ship Design is the first step in the migration. After all, the shipbuilding industry is the foundation of maritime trade. Without ships, Li Min can't do anything. Therefore, in the next few years, Taiwan's shipbuilding industry will be one of Li Min's development focuses. Originally, Li Min had something to do with Yifan, but seeing that she was looking at the drawings so seriously, he didn't want to disturb her, so he had to let Wei Heizi take him to visit the School of Ship Design. When the original Ship Design Institute was first established, it only organized some old masters from various shipyards in Dengzhou, and then led by Wei Heizi to pool the wisdom of everyone to jointly design and develop new ships. Later, with the development of Dengzhou's shipbuilding industry, the Ship Design Institute began to recruit some apprentices, mainly outstanding young people selected from various shipyards. As apprentices, they learned shipbuilding techniques from experienced masters. In addition, Li Min also hired others to teach him. They were literate and learned knowledge of physics and arithmetic, and then combined the shipbuilding techniques they learned to form scientific text or picture information. Relying on these compiled materials, the School of Ship Design once again made reforms. Now it has begun to recruit students from the outside world. It is no longer limited to shipyard workers. It has also changed the previous teaching model of masters leading apprentices to later generations. That kind of classroom teaching pushes teachers to their limits. Li Min casually walked around the academy and found that there were not many students studying, and most of them were helping to move things. According to Wei Heizi's explanation, there are now 280 students in the entire academy, and this is because the academy is moving to Taiwan. Therefore, after a group of students graduated this year, they did not recruit students again, but were preparing to recruit in Taiwan. Otherwise, the number of students in the academy should be around three hundred and fifty. When Li Min and Wei Heizi came back from the visit, they found that Yifan had already finished reading the drawings. Li Min then smiled and said: "Yifan, the School of Ship Design is moving, and your Academy of Sciences will be the next place to be moved. How about that?" , are there any difficulties?" Yifan had already received the notice from Li Min, so he was not surprised when he heard it. Instead, he nodded and said: "It's nothing to move. It's just that our Academy of Sciences needs a lot of materials for experiments, such as various steels, wood, etc., these are in It's very easy to find when you go to Dengzhou, but if you go to Taiwan, it might be a little troublesome." After hearing this, Li Min smiled and said: "This is easy to handle. I can ask Taiwan to build a large warehouse first. You will make a list of the materials you need, and then purchase large quantities and transport them to Taiwan for storage. If you need them temporarily, For some rare materials, you can also go to Fuzhou and Guangzhou to purchase them. They are very close to Taiwan and purchasing them is not very troublesome. In addition, Taiwan will also vigorously promote industrial development. Maybe in a few years, you will no longer have to purchase from outside. Instead, we directly use materials produced locally in Taiwan.¡± Hearing Li Min¡¯s words, Yifan nodded. In fact, she thought the same thing, but purchasing materials required funds. Now that Li Min nodded, there was no problem. "By the way, if the Academy of Sciences moves there, will the steam engine manufacturing stone and steam shipyard also have to be moved there?" Yifan suddenly thought of another question. After hearing this, Li Min thought about it and then said: "The steam shipyard was originally renovated on top of an ordinary shipyard. As long as there are steam engines, there is no big problem in building steam ships. It is easy to prepare. It can be moved together with the Academy of Sciences." In the past, steam engine manufacturing plants involved steel, casting and other factories, so if you wanted to relocate, you had to at least wait until those basic factories were built. But it doesn't matter. The steam engines needed by Taiwan's steam shipyards can be shipped from Dengzhou In the past, it certainly wouldn¡¯t have affected the production of steamships!¡± After hearing this, Yifan thought it was feasible, but then she frowned again and said with some hesitation: "Your Highness, if the Academy of Sciences moves to Taiwan, I can stay there for a while to get the entire academy on track, but then it will I¡¯m going back to Dengzhou, so I¡¯m afraid I can no longer hold the position of dean.¡± Text Chapter 419 Cui Yu and his wife return to Chang'an Hearing that Yifan was about to resign as the dean, Li Min was startled and immediately said in confusion: "Why is this? Yifan, are you tired of this boring life, so you want to rest?" one time?" After hearing this, Yifan smiled bitterly and said: "Your Highness has misunderstood. I am very obsessed with the research of various instruments, and I also like the work of the Academy of Sciences. However, if the Academy of Sciences moves to Taiwan, my father will be working in Dengzhou, and Your Highness, you I also know that since my mother passed away, my father has never renewed his relationship, and only we, father and daughter, depend on each other. Now that my father is older, if I, the daughter, leave him and go to Taiwan, which is thousands of miles away, it will be terrible. It¡¯s so unfilial.¡± When he heard this reason, Li Min breathed a sigh of relief and laughed immediately: "It's simple. If you don't object, Yifan, I will go and convince your father to transfer him to Taiwan, where I will live." The future development focus also requires a mature and prudent person like Zhao Biejia to be in charge!" "Is thisis this possible?" Yifan asked with some uncertainty. His father was Dengzhou Biejia, nominally a subordinate of Li Min, but in fact he was an official appointed by the Tang Dynasty. Although he usually Listen to Li Min's orders, but it is not Li Min's decision to appoint or remove him. "Of course, I'll go find Zhao Biejia right now!" Li Min said with a smile. In fact, compared with Zhao Fu's political talents, Yifan's scientific and technological talents are more valued by Li Min. After all, without Zhao Fu, he can use others to replace him, but if there is no Yifan, then there is nothing he can do. It's useless even if he pushes himself up, after all, this is not what he is good at. Yifan was originally worried about being separated from her father, but now that she heard Li Min's assurance, she no longer had any worries. What's more, she liked her current job very much, so she stopped delaying and urged Li Min to transfer her father to Taiwan as soon as possible. go. Although Zhao Fu is not Li Min's direct confidant, he has been highly regarded since he followed Li Min. In addition, he is convinced of Li Min's talents and has long made up his mind to follow Li Min to do something in his career, so After Li Min found Zhao Fu, he told him that he planned to transfer him to Taiwan as an official, and Zhao Fu immediately agreed. However, Zhao Fu also pointed out that he could not leave his position in Dengzhou just yet. After all, Dengzhou was still very important to Li Min and he must be here to watch over him. Li Min also agreed with this, so he asked Zhao Fu to persuade Yifan to let her go to Taiwan temporarily. If she misses her father, she can come back at any time. After a year or two, when Taiwan develops, Li Min will go to Taiwan. The state's dependence has also been reduced, and it will not be too late to transfer Zhao Fu away at that time. Just when Li Min was preparing to slowly transfer Dengzhou's industry to Taiwan, Cui Yu and his wife followed the Yellow River and quickly arrived in Chang'an. The first stop was naturally the Cheng Mansion. After all, Cheng Yaojin was not only Cui Yu's The uncle is also his father-in-law. Since his wife married him, she has returned to her parents' home twice in the past few years. In the past two years, she has been developing business with him, but she has never returned to her parents' home again. "Husband, I haven't been to Chang'an for two years. I didn't expect the changes to be so drastic. Look at the two sides of Zhuque Street. There are so many cement buildings with ceramic tiles on the outside. They are strong and beautiful, and they can be built so tall. , with the same land area, this kind of cement building can utilize a larger space, it is indeed a good deal!" Mrs. Cui pointed to the buildings on both sides of the street and said with a look of surprise. Cui Yu sat in the car with a smile, looking at his wife's excitement about returning to Chang'an and said: "Madam, I don't know something. If these cement buildings were not restricted by my Tang law, I am afraid they would be built even higher. " Mrs. Cui was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and then she immediately understood that the laws of the Tang Dynasty also had certain restrictions on the height of people's houses. At least ordinary people's houses could not be higher than Taiji Hall, so although the buildings on both sides of Zhuque Street looked They look tall, but in fact they were built in strict accordance with the laws of the Tang Dynasty. Thinking of this, Mrs. Cui couldn't help but think of Taiwan, where there is no such regulation. You can build a house as high as you want, as long as you can ensure that the building does not collapse. In addition, there are not so many decorations on the house. They are very particular about everything being done according to the owner¡¯s wishes. Even if you build a dragon wall at home, the government will not care about you. Cui Yu saw his wife lost in thought and couldn't help but curiously asked: "Madam, what are you thinking about?" When Mrs. Cui heard what her husband said, she came to her senses and sighed: "It's nothing. I just heard that there are restrictions on building a house, so I couldn't help but compare it with Taiwan. I found that although Taiwan is not as prosperous as Guanzhong, it is enough." free." Cui Yu was also stunned after hearing this. He thought that since entering the Tang Dynasty, he has also felt a little uncomfortable. This discomfort is reflected in various aspects, but he has not thought about it carefully. Now that his wife mentioned it, he suddenly He found that the Tang Dynasty did have less freedom and indulgence than Taiwan. If he was given a choice, he really wouldn't??I would like to stay in Datang. After Cui Yu and his wife¡¯s motorcade turned through Zhuque Street, they made a few more small turns before arriving at Cheng Mansion. Cheng Yaojin and his wife had long received the news that their daughter and son-in-law were back, and were waiting to greet them at the door. In fact, according to etiquette, the two elders did not have to go out to greet them. They could just send brother Cheng Huailiang. However, Cheng Yaojin and Mrs. Cheng missed them. My daughter didn't want to wait any longer, so she ran to the gate to greet her in person. Mrs. Cui in the carriage was so excited that tears filled her eyes when she saw her father and mother greeting her in person. Before the carriage arrived at the gate, she opened the door and jumped out of the carriage like a swallow in the forest. He threw himself into his mother's arms and shouted loudly: "Mother!" Mrs. Cheng couldn't help but feel a little angry when she saw that her daughter, even at such an old age, was still so rough and dared to jump out of the car in front of her husband. She didn't look like a lady at all. However, when her daughter threw herself into her arms, , that little anger disappeared immediately, and only the love for her daughter remained in her heart. As for the old Duke Cheng Yaojin, he laughed heartily and thought very proudly that his daughter had been married for several years, but the skills he taught her had not fallen behind. You could tell just from that jump just now. . Cui Yu didn¡¯t have the agility of his wife, so he had to wait for the carriage to stop before he jumped down and ran to Cheng Yaojin. He bowed deeply and said, "Son-in-law pays homage to my father-in-law!" When the bearded Cheng Yaojin saw his son-in-law, he laughed and patted him on the shoulder and said: "You have a lot of courage. Even the Cui family in Qinghe didn't want it, so you went overseas to become a businessman. I heard that you are doing well." , but this is not the right path after all. I will discuss it with Liulang later and it is better to become an official!" Cui Yu's small body couldn't resist biting the golden bear's paw. When he was slapped, he felt as if his shoulders were being pressed by a mountain. Half of his body was numb. He held on hard to keep from falling to the ground. , and had to force a smile and said: "My father-in-law is right, and I have exactly the same intention. After Mengxue and Liulang get married, I will become an official together with Brother Wang Kuang, starting from the lower level, and slowly accumulate I want to gain some experience as an official so that I can help Rokuro more in the future!" "Hahaha~, that's right, that's right, this is my son-in-law, Cheng Yaojin!" Cheng Yaojin felt very happy after hearing this, and slapped Cui Yu with his thick bear paws continuously. The result was so painful that Cui Yu almost cried. Mrs. Cheng felt sorry for her son-in-law. When she saw Cui Yu's appearance, she glared at Cheng Yaojin fiercely, and then said: "You and your wife have finally come here. Come with us back to the house quickly. A family banquet has been prepared in the house." , let¡¯s talk while eating, and have a good chat about your life overseas in the past two years!¡± Cheng Yaojin naturally didn't dare not listen to the lady's words, and hurriedly took Cui Yu into the mansion. The family banquet had indeed been prepared, but it was a pity that Cheng Yaojin's three sons, the eldest, Cheng Huaimo, was on duty in the palace and could not go home today. The second Cheng Huailiang and the third eldest Cheng Huaibi were both studying in the military academy and could not come out during normal times, so only Cheng Yaojin and his wife, and the eldest Cheng Huaimo's wife Pei, were with them. Mrs. Cheng cared about her daughter and kept asking her questions as soon as she sat down, especially about their life on the island of Taiwan. She asked very detailed questions. Although they also had plantations on the island, they always sent people to The management does not know much about the situation on the island. Now that their daughter and son-in-law are back, they naturally want to hear what happened on the island from their own mouths. After returning to her parents' home, Mrs. Cui naturally felt extremely relaxed. Now her parents asked about life on the island, and she talked about it eloquently. Especially when she talked about the large plantation under her and Cui Yu's name, Mrs. Cui was even more excited. He was so excited that he told me how he ran the plantation and what the plantation produced. He especially pointed out that there were nearly a thousand slaves in his plantation alone. Mrs. Cheng is in charge of the Cheng family property, and she also ordered people to run the plantation in Taiwan. But she only learned from her daughter today that this is what happened in the plantation. Cheng Yaojin was not very interested in things like plantations, but he heard that his daughter had opened a pasture next to the plantation and raised a lot of cattle and horses. When he had nothing to do, he could also hunt on horseback, and the prey was also similar to The Central Plains was different, which made him feel very novel. He thought that if he had the chance, he could go to the island to visit. While the family was chatting happily, Cui Yu suddenly discovered that his sister who had been living in Cheng Mansion did not come out to greet them. This made him feel a little strange, and he immediately asked: "Aunt, why haven't you seen Mengxue? Isn¡¯t she in the house?¡± Hearing her son-in-law ask about Mengxue, Mrs. Cheng couldn't help but said angrily: "Oh, it's not because of Liu Lang's matter. You said that you are such a wealthy lady, but you want to go to that medical school to be a teacher, and you are extremely busy every day. The previous paragraph She received another letter from Liu Lang some time ago, and she doesn¡¯t know what the letter said, but Mengxue has been even busier these days, she is away from home almost every day, and she can¡¯t even greet you when you come back!¡± (To be continued) Text Chapter 420 Marrying Mengxue In the medical school in the western suburbs of Chang'an City, the sound of reading is constantly ringing. However, if you listen carefully, you will find that these students are not reading Confucian classics such as The Analects of Confucius, but medical works such as the Yellow Emperor's Inner Canon. Cui Mengxue is also reading I teach here. . But today, Cui Mengxue was not in her dedicated classroom. Instead, she brought several female students, as well as several old doctors brought by Sun Simiao. The two groups went to the medical school's reference room together, and put together what they had already learned earlier. All the prepared backup data were moved out and then sent to the carriage. They were transported to Prince Qi's Mansion for the time being and then taken away with them when Mengxue left. Mengxue and Li Min are about to officially get married. In other words, Mengxue has a good understanding of the system of medical school and other aspects. However, this is not enough. If you want to open a medical school, you must also It is necessary to have teaching materials in this area, and Chang'an Medical College has mastered a lot of knowledge in this area after this period of practice and compilation, so Li Min wrote a letter asking Mengxue to sort out these teaching materials and bring them with her. I wanted to use the ready-made ones when I went back, so Mengxue has been busy with this matter for a while. She didn't even go to greet her eldest brother and sister-in-law in person when they came to Chang'an. Mengxue has been sorting it out in the data room for several days. Today is the last batch, and the number is not very large. So in the afternoon, she finally sorted out all the data and watched them being sent to Prince Qi's Mansion. But this was not over yet. Mengxue had a few more discussions with the old doctors around Sun Simiao. They were all doctors who were willing to go to Taiwan with Mengxue to open a new medical school. These old doctors were not only medical He is superb and has a good understanding of the operation of the medical school. He will be Mengxue's most effective assistant in the future. After the discussion, it was already afternoon, and Mengxue hurried home. As a result, when she saw Cui Yu and his wife, she was complained a few times by her elder brother and sister-in-law. Mengxue was rushing to Dengzhou to marry Li Min. This was no small matter. After learning about it, many dignitaries from Chang'an came to the Cheng Mansion to congratulate her. Cui Mengxue was even summoned to the palace by Concubine Yang, who gave her many instructions. , In addition, Concubine Yang also prepared many gifts and asked Mengxue to help her bring them to Li Min. Many of these gifts are items for children, such as small clothes and shoes, which are all given to the newborn Li Qi. After Concubine Yang learned that Li Min had a son, she wished she could fly to Dengzhou immediately to have a look. Unfortunately, she was not in a good position to leave the palace, so she could only send some gifts. This was already the second batch of gifts. Cui Yu and the others did not stay in the mines in Chang'an for a long time, because it is already winter. Although the Yellow River has not yet frozen, as the weather gets colder, it is estimated that the day of freezing is not far away, so if not If they left early, they would have to go overland as soon as the Yellow River froze, or wait until next spring when the flowers bloom, and then take a boat back. But Cui Yu wanted to arrange her sister's marriage this year, so she decided to leave early. When Cui Yu and his wife left with Mengxue, many people came to see them off, most of them for Li Min's sake. Mrs. Cheng and her daughter had only been together for a few days, and now they were separated again. This made her, a mother, extremely sad. She held her daughter's hand and talked for a long time before she cried and said goodbye. It has already entered winter, but the Yellow River has not frozen yet, and it is busier than usual because everyone wants to transport all the goods out before the river freezes. After all, if they wait until it freezes, they will only We can now travel by land. Although there are cement roads now, the speed is faster than the waterway, but the cost is much higher than the waterway. Therefore, unless the goods are in a special hurry, we usually only use the waterway. The Yellow River has become busier and busier in recent years, and Datang has become more and more important to this golden waterway. It has established a special Yellow Water Department, which is not only responsible for the management of ship operations on the Yellow River, but also the management of the river. governance and development. In this regard, Li Min also gave special instructions and told them the importance of maintaining vegetation in the middle and upper reaches. The Yellow River Water Division also attached great importance to this. They had asked Li Shimin for instructions and had established regulations strictly prohibiting the felling of forests along the Yellow River. In fact, in recent years, with the application of cement and coal, the use of wood in construction and fuel has been greatly reduced. Therefore, the rate of vegetation destruction in the Yellow River has been greatly reduced, which has also caused the rate at which the Yellow River water becomes turbid. Slowly, now that this regulation has been enacted, the previously damaged vegetation is slowly recovering. It is estimated that in another hundred years, the water of the Yellow River will probably begin to clear up, and there will be no sediment in Zhongxiazhou. Sedimentation, then floods will no longer be as serious as in later generations. The Yellow River waterway has been regulated by the Yellow River Water Department and has become more standardized. The ships coming and going are doing their own thing, which has greatly improved the original situation of being blocked at every turn. Even after the onset of winter, the shipping volume increased several times compared with usual. But it also drove very smoothly. So Cui Yu and his party left Chang'an and went down the river for a long time.Then we arrived in Dengzhou. Li Min from Dengzhou City had already made preparations. Since he couldn't meet Cui Mengxue before getting married, he temporarily arranged for them to live in a villa outside the city. Then he discussed with Cui Yu about an auspicious day to officially marry. Cui Mengxue. This is not the first time Li Min got married, and compared to this time, the last time he married Wen Xin, the scene and scale were even bigger than now. But even so, when I married Mengxue this time, I still felt terribly tired. In addition, a grand banquet was prepared in Prince Qi's palace to entertain the Dengzhou gentry who came to congratulate him. Li Min is the groom official this year, but as the king of Qi, there is no one with higher status than him in Dengzhou. In addition, Cheng Huailiang's gang of friends are not around, so no one dares to ask him for advice. At most, only Cui Yu and Wang Kuang and Yan Bei who came over held him back and insisted on drinking with him. Unfortunately, the three of them did not drink well. In the end, not only did they not drink Li Min down, but Let Li Min force the three of them to climb down. After finally dealing with the people outside, Li Min finally walked into his bridal chamber. Under the red candle, he saw Mengxue wearing a bright red wedding dress with a hijab on her head. Her face could not be seen clearly, but only Seeing Mengxue wringing her hands together, she must be very nervous. Li Min drank a few more drinks. Although he was not drunk, he still felt dizzy. Now seeing Mengxue sitting quietly by the bed, he couldn't help but feel a little excited. He picked up the food he had already prepared. The happy scale, and then walked over gently, ready to lift Mengxue's hijab. But as Li Min approached, Mengxue became more and more nervous. She didn't know where to put her hands, but just tore a handkerchief in her hand, as if she had a grudge against the handkerchief. Li Min walked to Mengxue and gently lifted her hijab with a scale. He saw that the beauty's skin was as white as snow, but her cheeks were slightly blushing. There was light in her eyes. She wanted to look but didn't dare to look. Occasionally he raised his eyes to look at Li Min, but then quickly lowered his head, looking so unimpressed. "Mengxue, you are so beautiful today!" Li Min raised his hijab with one hand and said with admiration in his eyes. Cui Mengxue was originally a beautiful woman, and getting married today was the most beautiful moment for a girl, so Li Min was naturally amazed when she saw her. Hearing her husband's praise, although Mengxue's face became more shy, she felt sweet in her heart. Li Min's heart skipped a beat. He stepped forward to grab Mengxue's little hand, and then sat side by side with her. He even went a step further and kissed Mengxue's face. As a result, Mengxue's entire face was filled with embarrassment. They were all bright red, even brighter than the wedding dress she was wearing. "HusbandHusband, weour glasses of wine haven't been drunk yet!" Although Mengxue was extremely shy, she still reminded her in a low and inaudible voice. "Hee hee, thank you madam for reminding me. After a glass of wine, Mengxue will be your husband from now on!" Li Min stroked Wen Xin's smooth little hands with both hands and said with a smile. But by this time, Mengxue had gotten used to Li Min's teasing. She stood up and picked up the wine bottle on the table, then poured two glasses of wine, connected them with ribbons, and then drank them together with Li Min. Originally, if you were marrying a real wife, there should be a process of tying your hair, but after all, Mengxue is just a virgin, so this process of tying your hair is not needed. I have also drank the glass of wine, and then I will enter the topic. Li Yan naturally looks forward to this, so as soon as he put down the wine glass, he immediately said with a smile: "Mengxue, it is too late, let's rest early!" Although Mengxue still couldn't understand the wretchedness in Li Min's smile, she knew what to do next. However, as a girl, she naturally had a natural fear of such things, and she had heard her sister-in-law say before that women's The first time always hurts, which makes Mengxue feel even more scared. But since Li Min asked to rest, Mengxue had no choice but to step forward and help Li Min undress. In order to relieve her own tension, she awkwardly helped Li Min undress with both hands, and at the same time she took the initiative to say: "Husband, it's about medical school. I have almost made preparations, and the materials and manpower have been transported to Dengzhou. When do you think we will go to Taiwan to build a medical school?" Li Min was thinking about the bridal chamber, and how could he think about medical school, so he just said casually to Mengxue's words: "It's not urgent, Mengxue, you just arrived in Dengzhou, stay here for a while, wait." When my husband is free, let¡¯s go to Taiwan and then talk about building a medical school!¡± At this time, Li Min's coat had been taken off, but Mengxue was a little dissatisfied with his answer, and still said: "Do we have to wait for a while? But now I can't wait to transfer my medical knowledge The courtyard has been built, so can my husbandum~" Before Mengxue finished speaking, Li Min had already blocked her rosy mouth with her lips. At the same time, he picked up Mengxue with his strong arms and strode towards her.Go to bed. Mengxue was even more shocked and extremely nervous in her heart. However, her mouth was blocked and she could no longer speak. When the two of them fell on the bed for a while, there was only a heart-stopping sound of breathing in the whole new house. . (To be continued) Text Chapter 421 Spice Islands Not long after Li Min got married, New Year's Eve finally arrived in the 14th year of Zhenguan. At the end of the year, every household cleaned their houses, stayed up late, paid New Year greetings, and set off firecrackers. It is also worth mentioning that the custom of eating dumplings during the Spring Festival originally dates back to the Tang Dynasty. It hasn't been formed yet, but because of Li Min's influence, many people in the north, especially in Dengzhou, are already accustomed to making delicious dumplings during the Spring Festival. In fact, with the improvement of living standards, the diet of people in the Tang Dynasty has gradually become richer. Meats such as chicken, duck, and fish have also appeared on ordinary people's tables. Even in the cold winter, northerners can also eat some fresh vegetables. , but the price is much more expensive, and there are also various kinds of canned food. Now with the proliferation of canned food factories everywhere, the price of canned food has already dropped. For example, the cheapest canned sea fish only costs five cents. Just buy a can. In fact, Li Min already had a solution to the problem of difficulty in eating vegetables in winter in the north. This solution was Chinese cabbage in later generations. Originally, cabbage was a hybrid variety, which can be said to be original to the Chinese people, and it had already appeared in the Tang Dynasty. , it¡¯s a pity that not many people grow it. Li Min saw this kind of Chinese cabbage by chance, and immediately ordered people to collect the seeds. Now he is ordering people to promote it. I believe that in a few years, this kind of winter-making cabbage will become popular throughout the north. I ate cabbage that made me vomit. People on land naturally eat whatever they want during the New Year. Even if they don¡¯t have it at home, they can buy it in the market with money. But it is a pity that for the crew members on sea ships, no matter how much money they have, there is no place to buy what they want to eat. The stormy night has passed, and the dark clouds in the sky have been blown away by yesterday's strong wind. When the sun rises, the whole sky is blue. Like a piece of flawless jade, under this blue sky. It is a vast and boundless ocean, also a blue ocean, connected with the sky, looking extremely magnificent. "It's a pity that Feng Shijie on the Nanyang has long been tired of seeing this kind of beautiful scenery. This morning before dawn, he got up according to his usual habit. If he was on land, he would have to wash up. It's a pity that this is a ship, surrounded by the boundless sea. The fresh water on the ship is extremely precious, so ordinary washing on land becomes very difficult. But people always have a way. Feng Shijie took a bucket of seawater, mashed it in his mouth with the toothbrush he bought in Dengzhou, and rinsed his mouth with the bitter seawater. After returning to the cabin, he poured some precious fresh water on the towel, as required. He can get one cubic meter of fresh water for drinking every day, but he squeezes out a little of it for scrubbing every day. After wetting the towel, he wiped his face with the wet towel, but this was a luxurious move. But it made the people in the same cabin feel heartbroken when they looked at it. After finishing personal hygiene, the sun outside had risen, and Feng Shijie picked up the measuring tool. First, they measured their latitude and longitude and found that the ship had deviated somewhat from its original course. It was probably blown away by the wind and waves last night, but it's not a big problem. He immediately reported it to the captain Lu Wan, who immediately asked the helmsman to correct the course, and the entire fleet continued to move forward. Today is New Year's Eve. Although everything on the ship is simple, this year still has to be celebrated. After most of the crew members got up, the entire fleet began to get busy. A supply ship that also functions as a fishing ship immediately lowered the net. Hundreds of kilograms of fresh fish were caught in one net. Although everyone on the boat felt like vomiting after eating the fish, they couldn't miss a fish dish during the Chinese New Year to get a bonus that would be more than enough every year. However, the captain Lu Wan was also considerate of the crew, so he only prepared one fish dish in the kitchen, and the others were all kinds of canned food. In addition, he also took out a lot of honey and cane sugar to make desserts with canned fruits. In addition to preparing these dishes, the most important thing is to make dumplings. Taiwan is Li Min's territory, and he is the most influenced by him. Moreover, Lu Wan's crew members are all from Taiwan's slave-catching team, and Taiwan's slave-catching team Among them, a considerable number are from the Dengzhou slave-catching team, so most of the crew members on the ship have the habit of eating dumplings during the New Year. At noon, all the crew members ate some hastily, and then went on to prepare the New Year's Eve dinner. When Lu Wan and the others left Keelung, they knew they would celebrate the New Year at sea, so they prepared a lot of flour on the ship. In fact, flour is more susceptible to moisture than rice, so rice is usually the staple food on the ship. The cook on the ship took out the well-preserved flour, then mixed it with the dough and rolled out the dumpling wrappers. As for the dumpling fillings, he opened canned mutton, canned pork, and a large number of canned vegetables, then chopped them up and put them together, although the taste was not as fresh. It's delicious, but it's just about making do. Feng Shijie is the surveyor on the ship, and his status is only below the captain. There are five large ships and dozens of small ships in their fleet, but there are only two surveyors. This shows the importance of this position. Each big ship in their fleet has five small boats, and only the big ships have kitchens, so the people on the small boats have to eat.If so, they usually take turns eating on the big boat. It is precisely because of this that there are so many dumplings to be made on the big ship. As long as the crew members on the ship are not on duty, they are all called by the master to help in the kitchen. Feng Shijie grew up in the Japanese country, and his father was from the south, so he had never eaten dumplings, let alone making dumplings. Therefore, he could not help in the kitchen and could only sit and watch the crew. Being busy, it seemed interesting at first, but unfortunately it gradually became boring. The surveyor¡¯s job is not heavy. He usually measures the position of the fleet three times in the morning, noon and evening, and they take turns, so the daily work is lighter. In fact, in real terms, only one person can do the surveyor's job, and it is enough for a general fleet to carry one surveyor. However, their exploration fleet has important responsibilities and also involves unknown risks, so they have prepared two people. The main purpose is to prevent if one person has an accident, the other one can take over, so as not to affect the navigation of the fleet. . It was still early for the evening measurement. Feng Shijie left the kitchen and strolled to the deck. Most of the people on the ship were preparing for the New Year, even the captain Lu Wan was no exception. Some crew members from Dengzhou said they wanted to post Spring Festival couplets. It is said that This was a rule spread from Prince Qi's palace, but the number of people on the ship who had drunk ink was limited, so in the end he had to turn to the captain Lu Wan for help. Lu Wan is from the south and has never heard of Spring Festival couplets. When several crew members explained the appearance of Spring Festival couplets and casually mentioned a few pairs of widely circulated Spring Festival couplets, Lu Wan immediately understood what Spring Festival couplets were. Without refusing, I asked someone to prepare pen and ink, and after a little thought, I wrote a few well-intentioned Spring Festival couplets, and then ordered someone to paste them on several important cabin doors. Precisely because of this, the deck of the ship seemed a bit empty. Feng Shijie felt bored even after walking around twice, so he simply went back to the cabin to take out the telescope, and boarded the observation tower on the ship to look into the distance. Feng Shijie and his fleet headed south. After crossing Luzon Island, they did not go to the familiar southwest direction, that is, the direction of Borneo and Java Island, but to the unfamiliar southeast direction. Now they are traveling along An island chain moves forward, which is the Maluku Islands in later generations. Because this island chain is rich in spices, it is now called the Spice Islands by merchants from Tang, Tianzhu, Persia and other countries. The Spice Islands consists of more than a thousand islands, and the demand for spices in the Tang Dynasty is not very large, so merchants from the Tang Dynasty rarely come here, and they are not very familiar with the sea routes here. Lu Wan and his fleet mainly wanted to explore the sea route of this island chain. Now they have been sailing for nearly three months. Along the way, they stopped and found many islands. Among them, as long as the larger islands are usually inhabited by natives, and at the beginning, they Most of the natives I met were docile and willing to do business with them. For example, Feng Shijie brought a large amount of cotton and silk, but now almost all of them have been replaced with gold or various gemstones. The income from these transactions alone is roughly estimated to reach tens of thousands. In addition, they have basically explored a reliable sea route, and it is through this sea route that they have now reached the southernmost tip of the island chain, and have not seen any new islands for more than ten days in a row, which means that , this island chain has probably reached its end, and there is no need to go any further, so if nothing unexpected happens, Captain Lu Wan is already considering arrangements for the return trip. Thinking that he would be able to redeem his sister's freedom after returning, Feng Shijie couldn't help but smile. He felt that participating in this exploration was very worthwhile. Although they encountered many storms along the way, because of the existence of the Spice Islands, they only needed to As long as you don't deviate from the course, you can usually find an island to anchor, so you didn't suffer much damage along the way. However, several small boats were damaged in several strong winds and waves, and some people were lost. In addition, while resting on some islands, They were attacked by cannibals several times and lost some men. After all, these people were only a few, and if they were face to face, they were not afraid of those damn cannibals at all. Thinking of the risks and gains encountered along the way, Feng Shijie also felt a little emotional. In fact, their biggest gain along the way was not the gains from their private goods transactions, but the discovery of the natives on each island. The number of people is huge, and the area of ??each island is also small. There is no room to hide at all, and it is very easy to capture them. So as long as they go back and report it to the association, they can get 1% of the total profit of the slave trade here as Although he couldn't figure out how much the one percent was, the reward was definitely much greater than what he got from private goods trading. It's a pity that the farther south the natives of the Spice Islands go, the more cannibals they have. The attacks they encounter are all on the southern islands. If there is a chance in the future, the association must send people to kill those disgusting people. All the cannibals were wiped out to avenge those brothers!   Just when Feng Shijie was thinking about how to deal with those barbaric cannibals, the telescope in his hand happened to be moved to the south of the bow of the ship. At this moment, he suddenly saw in the lens that at the intersection of the sky and the sea in the distance, A touch of black appeared! Text Chapter 422 Island Hunting "Island found ahead!" Feng Shijie put away the telescope excitedly and climbed down from the watchtower while shouting. When Lu Cheng and others in the cabin heard his call, they all ran to the deck, and even the brush in Lu Wan's hand was There was no time to let it go. "Captain, please look, there is an island over there, it seems to be quite big!" Feng Shijie said excitedly. After discovering an island, they can not only replenish food and fresh water, but also take a good rest. Another very important point is that after their exploration this time, they can get 1% of future slave trade profits, but this One percent is not evenly divided among the crew, but is distributed according to the contribution of each crew member. Like when he discovered this island today, if the natives on the island have great capture value, then he will You will get a lot more money. Lu Wan took the telescope and looked at the land in the distance, and found that it was indeed an island, and it seemed to be quite large. Although it was not as big as the largest island they encountered along the way, it could still be ranked high. "Order the fleet to head for the island ahead at full speed. Today is New Year's Eve, so we will spend the night there!" Lu Wan was also very excited to find an island on New Year's Eve, and it was also a big island. Look God was really good to them. At least they could live a good year on land this time. When the crew on the ship learned that there was an island in front of them, they all shouted happily, and all the people in the kitchen who were preparing dumplings stopped. After all, if there is an island in front of them, they are very likely to catch prey. Without fresh meat, who would want to eat these canned meats? Although the wind direction is wrong, Lu Wan and his crew are all experienced sailors. The entire fleet was walking in a zigzag pattern, quickly approaching the island. And as the distance gets closer. Lu Wan and the others also discovered that the island was indeed very big. Moreover, the island is covered with green trees, and from time to time there are flocks of birds flying from the woods. From this, it can be judged that there should be indigenous people living on this island. Lu Wan's ship is named Nanyang, and it is also the fastest ship in the entire fleet. Therefore, he arrived at the island with a few small boats first. However, this is the northern end of the island. There are many rocks exposed out of the sea overseas. Big ships There's no way to get close. So they had to walk around the island and finally found a beach suitable for landing on the east side of the island. After several other large ships arrived with small boats, Lu Wan on the Nanyang immediately issued an order for each ship to send out their capable crew members, fully armed, and start heading to the shore in small boats. The reason why they were so careful was because they had suffered losses in this area before. Once they were too careless when they landed ashore, and they were ambushed by a group of natives. Fortunately, the weapons of the natives were very primitive, and they only killed and injured several crew members. Later, when they reacted, they immediately killed each other. Otherwise, their losses would be huge. But this time they were lucky, it was obviously a wild beach. There are no traces of anyone coming, but there are some footprints of wild animals. This made all the crew very excited because it meant. They have fresh meat to eat tonight. After the first crew came ashore, they immediately divided into several teams and checked the surroundings. After confirming that there was no danger, they immediately went to cut down trees not far from the beach, then dragged them back and built several simple wooden walls, and used bags A lot of sandbags were poured in to reinforce it, so that even if the enemy attacked, they would have a place to hide. As more and more people came ashore, defenses were built faster. In addition, Lu Wan also divided several teams of crew members who were skilled in jungle hunting and asked them to put on leather armor and carry bows and arrows, and go to the woods to hunt some prey. . It was getting late now. Lu Wan estimated that if they hurry up, they can build a smaller fortification, but they certainly can't let everyone on the ship get off. At most, one-third of the people can be accommodated on the ship. On land, most of the remaining people still have to live on the boat tonight, but that doesn't matter. Everyone will come down later, celebrate lively, and then go back to keep the New Year's Eve. Anyway, there will be no one tonight. There are many things to do while sleeping and staying on the boat. Just when Lu Wan was directing the crew to build a mobile dock on the water to facilitate the docking of small boats and the transportation of items in the future, he saw a man who had just been sent out for hunting hurriedly running over, shouting excitedly as he ran: "Captain, we encountered It¡¯s time for the big guys, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to use those treasures of yours this time!¡± When many people nearby heard this man's shouting, they all put down what they were doing. One of them, a bearded man, shouted excitedly: "What on earth have you encountered, and you actually want to use that thing?" Lu Wan was also stunned at that time. The treasure the other party mentioned was called a musket. When they went to sea, Yan Bei, the president of the association, gave it to him specially. There were only five in total. He also told him in advance that this musket was very precious. , be sure to use it whenHe wanted to keep it safe, so along the way, except for giving it to a few confidants for use when he encountered several powerful enemies, he kept it in the captain's cabin the rest of the time. As for the power of this kind of musket, there is nothing to say. No matter what kind of enemy he is, as long as he hits it accurately, he can basically kill him with one shot, and even the shield cannot stop him. He even once used the gun to hit him in the sea. The sharks are also accurate every time they hit them. After knowing the power of muskets, the crew below would also borrow muskets from him when encountering huge beasts on the island. "Buffalo, we encountered a group of buffalo. Everyone else is waiting for the opportunity. But the skin of the buffalo is very thick. I am afraid that the bows and arrows in our hands cannot shoot them. That's why I was sent to borrow the musket from the captain!" Running over! The people shouted again. "Buffalo?" Lu Wan also shouted in surprise, "It seems that we are lucky today, we will have beef to eat tonight!" Others also cheered after hearing this. On many islands they encountered along the way, buffaloes were multiplying. Even many natives knew that buffaloes were used as livestock power. But for Lu Wan and others, buffalo is an extremely good meat. If they kill a few, it will be enough to feed their entire fleet. Thinking of this, Lu Wan no longer hesitated and immediately went to the ship to fetch the musket and dozens of paper bullets. Then he called several crew members with the best marksmanship, each with a gun. Lu Wan He personally led the team and prepared to hunt buffalo. It is worth mentioning that Feng Shijie was also one of the selected people. Although his body was not very strong, his marksmanship was excellent. When the natives attacked him along the way, he shot no less than ten with his own hands. native. The crew of the entire fleet are from the slave catching team, and they are all murderous guys, so if you want to gain a foothold among them, you have to have some skills, and Feng Shijie relied on his accurate marksmanship to win. It was recognized by the surrounding crew members. Lu Wan and the others followed the messenger into the woods and walked quickly through a path that had just been opened by a hunting crew. After walking for nearly a mile, they passed through the woods and came to a small small road. Next to the lake, in the woods on one side of the lake, they saw the hunting team ambushing there, and also saw the buffalo in the lake. The island they are now on is already south of the equator, so although it is New Year's Eve today, it is still very hot here, so the buffaloes in front of Lu Wan and the others have also hid in the water and used help from them. The cool lake water cools you down. "How about it? When will these buffaloes come out of the water?" Lu Wan observed for a while, and then asked in a low voice to the leader of the hunting team next to him. Now that the buffaloes are in the water, there is no way to shoot, and even if Even if the buffalo is killed, it is difficult to pull it out, so it is best to wait until the buffalo comes ashore before hunting. This captain is a young man who looks a bit silly and is known as Erhanzi. His ancestors are hunters and their hunting skills are passed down from family to family, so he was appointed as the captain of this team. Erhanzi heard the captain's question and immediately replied in a low voice: "Captain, buffalo are afraid of heat, so they usually stay in the water during the day, but now the sun is about to set and the temperature has dropped. So I guess these buffaloes are about to come ashore, after all, they also have to come ashore to eat!¡± After hearing this, Lu Wan nodded and told the people behind him to wait patiently for a while, but at this time Erhanzi took out something from his back and said: "Captain, look, we just found this in the woods, probably on the island." Left behind by the natives.¡± Lu Wan looked down and found that what Erhanzi handed over was an arrow used by the natives. The arrowhead was made of unknown animal teeth and was very sharp. Lu Wan put the arrowhead under his nose and smelled it, and found a faint fishy smell, indicating that poison was applied on it. According to his experience, the poisonous arrows of the natives are generally very toxic. If treatment is not timely, They would definitely die. When they clashed with the natives, several brothers died from such poisonous arrows because they were too late to receive treatment. Lu Wan took the arrow and observed it, and found that the arrow body was still very new, and it must have been lost recently. Generally speaking, because the natives are backward in craftsmanship, making an arrow is very labor-intensive and time-consuming, so they will pick up the arrows they shoot out and will not lose the arrows easily. This arrow is probably from when they were hunting. Accidentally lost in the woods. "Everyone, be careful. The other party is using poisonous arrows. If you come into contact with the other party in the future, try not to conflict, so as not to lose more manpower!" Lu Wan said solemnly. They came to explore the road, not to fight with the natives. The war breaks out, especially with the native tribes that may cause casualties to them, so they absolutely do not want to conflict with the other party unless they have to. Others nodded slightly after hearing this, and then watched with all their concentration.?Cow. However, Lu Wan and the others did not notice that in the woods on the other side of the small lake opposite them, there was a group of bare-chested natives who were also waiting for the buffaloes in the lake to come ashore. Text Chapter 423 The Deep Meaning of New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner Lu Wan and the others were hiding in the woods. The climate on the island was hot, especially in this tropical forest. It was extremely sweltering. After a while, everyone's body seemed to be washed by water. In addition, there are a lot of weird bugs flying around, and one bite will turn into a red bump. In the past, it would probably cause dysentery, but now they have stinky wormwood pills on board to specifically treat dysentery, so there is no need for it. Too worried. It was hard to wait until the sun set in the west, but in the Tang Dynasty, the sun usually set due west by south, but here it set due west by north. This is also one of the proofs that they crossed the equator. Finally, when the sun was about to set, the buffaloes in the lake also felt the change in the outside temperature. They stood up from the mud in the lake one by one, shaking their heads, then walked calmly to the shore, and lowered their heads to eat the tender food by the lake. Come on. Lu Wan did some calculations and found that the herd was not large, with only twenty or thirty buffaloes. In addition, these buffaloes landed in the wrong place, hundreds of steps away from the woods where they were hiding. "The distance is a bit far and it's difficult to hit. Let's go through the woods and get as close as possible to hit!" Lu Wan saw this situation and immediately ordered. Feng Shijie and the others also nodded immediately. After all, they were not professional musketeers. No matter how good their marksmanship was, there was a limit. It was really difficult to hit the target a hundred steps away. What's more, they were holding muskets and their accuracy was even better. poor. The group of people crouched down and quietly moved toward the woods where the buffaloes were closer. When the distance between them and the buffaloes was reduced by nearly half, Lu Wan made the people stop. Then Feng Shijie and the others raised their muskets and stuck out the black muzzles from the woods. Aimed at the grazing buffalo herd. But just when they were ready, their fingers were already on the trigger of the musket. Suddenly a dozen long arrows flew out from the woods opposite them, and the shooters were directed to shoot all the arrows at the buffalo closest to them. Not only did the buffalo herd under attack fail to react to this change, but even Lu Wan and the others were surprised. But at the same time, their fingers also pulled the trigger, followed by a crisp sound of muskets, and several The buffalo whose head was targeted was immediately shot. One of them was hit in the head by a shot and fell to the ground dead. Another buffalo was blinded in one of its eyes, but it was not dead yet. It let out a shrill and thick scream. As for the remaining three, The buffalo also suffered varying degrees of injuries. The screams of injury finally alarmed the entire herd. The buffalo herd, which had been so leisurely just now, immediately became frightened, and some even wanted to escape alone. However, the strongest cow was not hit by bows, arrows and bullets. It made a "moo~" sound in a deep voice, which immediately silenced the entire herd and led it. They began to form a group and flee in the woods in the other direction. Seeing this situation, Erhanzi and others beside Lu Wan released their strong bows that had been drawn long ago. Sharp arrows hit the buffaloes that had been hit by bullets like lightning. Among them, the buffalo that was blinded in one eye was blinded in the other eye by Er Jiazi. Running wildly and bumping into each other, he knocked down another injured buffalo. The buffalo was knocked unable to stand up for a while. At this time, Lu Wan and Feng Shijie acted fastest and had already loaded the gunpowder and bullets. As a result, two gunshots were fired. The blind buffalo and the buffalo on the ground were shot again. Although they did not die immediately, they no longer had the strength to escape. . Then the remaining three people also finished loading the gunpowder, but by this time most of the buffaloes had escaped. Only one buffalo that had been injured before was seriously injured and now fell behind. As a result, all three muskets were aimed at it. After three gunshots were fired, the buffalo immediately fell to the ground and lay there wailing. Seeing the buffalo running away, Lu Wan and the others did not relax. Just now they saw someone shooting arrows in the other side's woods. They were probably local natives, so Erhanzi and the others put their bows and arrows on the strings, while Lu Wan and the others The man reloaded, ready to deal with emergencies at any time. What surprised Lu Wan and the others was that after waiting in the woods for a long time, no one from the other side came out. The buffalo that was shot by the other side's arrow was now paralyzed on the ground. It looked like the arrow was poisonous. "Captain, something seems to be wrong. The other party should evacuate quietly!" Erhanzi is a hunter. Although the forest environment here is different from that in his hometown, he can tell from the signs such as the buzzing of insects that the man who shot the arrow just now There should be no one in the jungle. In fact, Lu Wan also felt that something was wrong. After hearing Erhanzi's words, he immediately sent two skilled crew members to check. Sure enough, he found that the natives had evacuated, leaving only messy footprints on the ground, and from these It can be seen from the footprints that they were in a very embarrassed state when they retreated. This made both Lu Wan and Feng Shijie guess that the other party might have heard their gunshots and then retreated.He was so frightened that he ran away immediately, not even daring to take the prey. In fact, Lu Wan and the others have encountered this situation more than once. When they first used muskets, the leader of the native tribe who clashed with them was shot to death by Lu Wan, and those natives would spit fire when they saw Lu Wan's hands. When they received the 'artifact', they were astonished to them for a moment, and many people even knelt down to worship. The feeling of being worshiped was something that Lu Wan and others would never forget. Since the natives just escaped, Lu Wan and the others were not polite and immediately sent someone to notify the crew to carry the buffalo. Lu Wan and the others hunted four cows with muskets. Except for the first one that was killed, the other three were seriously injured and are still howling. The other natives shot one to death with poisonous arrows, making a total of five cows. buffalo. ¡°These buffaloes are huge, the heaviest one is estimated to have reached one ton, and the other lighter ones weigh more than a thousand kilograms. In addition, the roads in the jungle are difficult to travel. It would be unimaginable to transport them all back. So we could only wait for the people to come, dismember the buffalo on the spot, and transport all the whole buffalo meat and edible cow offal back, not even the thick cow bones were left behind. This is not because Lu Wan and the others are stingy, but in the Tang Dynasty, eating beef was simply a luxury. Although cattle were not allowed to be killed in Taiwan, the price of beef was also extremely expensive, and most people could not afford it for the time being. The crew members under Lu Wan all come from poor backgrounds. Now that they have the opportunity to eat beef, they naturally eat it very cleanly. Besides, the master chef on the ship is very good at craftsmanship. After the cow's water is trimmed by his hands, it tastes even better than beef. , so naturally you can¡¯t let go of this delicious food. Originally, dismembering prey in the wild would take a lot of risks. This was mainly because they were worried about attracting ferocious predators, but Lu Wan and the others were not worried. Although the island was not small, it was not special. Judging from their experience, even if there are carnivores on this island, they will not be that big. In addition, to take a step back, they are not afraid at all even if there are huge carnivores. After all, Lu Wan has called many people to transport beef, and everyone has weapons. If there are any blind beasts coming to snatch food. , it is estimated that in the end it will only become an extra meal at their New Year¡¯s Eve banquet. After dismembering the buffalo, each weighing dozens of kilograms on their backs, and then led by Lu Wan, these unrestrained crew members howled loudly and tunelessly, singing and laughing as they walked towards the beach, startling people in the woods. Birds resting. When Lu Wan and the others arrived at the beach, the small camp had almost been built. Around the camp, the crew had set up piles of bonfires, and huge iron pots had been set on the fire. It's about to open, just waiting for their beef to be cooked. But then it was time for the ship¡¯s chef to make the decision. The big-bellied chef was seen running around the camp, loudly instructing the crew to cook. All the dumpling fillings originally prepared were sealed into cans. Large pieces of fresh beef were brought up, chopped into pieces, and edible wild vegetables collected in the jungle were added to make beef and wild vegetable fillings. The preparations for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner were not completed until the second watch, and the crew members were all very tired. However, Lu Wan did not relax his vigilance. As soon as he came back, he immediately arranged several groups of people to take turns on duty and told them what happened to the natives. This shocked the people on duty and did not dare to slack off at all. Pieces of clean canvas were spread on the beach. The crew sat on the ground and plates of dishes were served. Although they didn't look very good, they tasted pretty good. In addition, large bowls of beef bone soup were also served. Everyone enjoyed the soup. Instead of drinking, the sky is dizzy and the earth is dark. In fact, it was not that there was no wine at the banquet, but they didn't know the situation on the island yet, and they didn't know if they would encounter any danger at night, so everyone from Lu Wan onwards only drank two taels to avoid getting drunk and causing trouble. I can only drink beef bone soup. When the last dumplings were served, everyone ate the dumplings, and the madness in their bodies was almost vented. Everyone became quiet, but in their hearts they began to miss their relatives in their hometown. When Lu Wan saw this situation, he nodded with satisfaction. In fact, the reason why Lu Wan put so much effort into cooking this New Year's Eve dinner is not only because it is a custom passed down from his ancestors, but also has a deeper purpose, which is to let the crew vent their excess energy. This is a good thing for the crew and the crew. For him as a captain, this is a good thing. People who go to sea, especially a fleet like them that explores unknown sea routes, each crew member is under tremendous psychological pressure because they don¡¯t know what they will face next moment? Don¡¯t know where the way forward is? Don¡¯t even know when I can go back? In addition, there are hundreds of grown men crowded on the boat, not even a woman can be seen, and there is nothing else to do except boring boating, so everyone has accumulated inexhaustible energy. This energy and pressure Mixed together, and more and more accumulate over time, if?If you find a way to release it, it will definitely cause an unprecedented disaster in the end. A good captain must be able to help the crew ease their emotions, and Lu Wan is undoubtedly a good captain. He took the opportunity of the New Year's Eve dinner to once again guide the crew's emotions in a normal direction. However, as a good captain, Lu Wan is not too proud of his success. He is already thinking about exploring the entire island tomorrow and how to get along with the local natives when he meets them. Text Chapter 424 Lu Dashengun It is a custom passed down from our ancestors to stay up late on New Year's Eve. Even people like Lu Wan who go to sea will abide by this custom as long as there are no special circumstances. So this group of old men made noise on the beach all night long. After dinner, some people returned to the boat to watch the New Year, because there are some entertainment facilities on the boat, such as various gambling equipment, so you can have a lot of fun, and it is also safe on the boat. . Lu Wan was originally worried that the natives they met yesterday would attack them, but one night passed and they didn't even see a trace of the natives. However, it was undoubtedly a good thing to spend the first night on the island safely. It was a sign, so Lu Wan and the others were very happy. They wished each other New Year's greetings with the crew, and then had another meal of dumplings. Then they called a meeting with important people in the fleet to discuss the issue of exploring the island. Everyone in the meeting sat on the beach. Lu Wan picked up the tea bowl next to him and took a sip of strong tea. He ate too much beef last night, which made him feel sick to his stomach this morning, so he wanted to drink tea to relieve the greasiness. However, They didn't have much tea left, and it was time to return. "Shi Jie, you discovered this island, and it is not only inhabited by natives, but also a herd of bison. It is a very valuable island. According to our rules, whoever discovers it has the right to name it, so today The first thing you need to do is to decide on the name of the island, and then you can take a boat to go around the island, roughly survey the topography of the island, and mark it on the chart." Lu Wan took a few sips. Tea, and then said to Feng Shijie beside him. "Yes, I will do it immediately after the meeting. As for the name of this island. Since we spend New Year's Eve here, why not call it New Year's Eve Island!" Feng Shijie also said happily. ?Follow the rules of the sea. Whoever discovers the island first has the right to name it. Feng Shijie had discovered islands several times before, so he had already used his own name, as well as the names of his wife and sister. Therefore, although the island he discovered this time was large, he could no longer name it after himself, so he had to name it after himself. Named New Year's Eve Island. "New Year's Eve Island, what a name, it sounds much better than that Erhanzi Island!" Lu Wan laughed and praised. And his last sentence caused many people to laugh. Only the fool sitting there looked embarrassed. Erhanzi is not only a good hunter. He is also the helmsman of a large ship. Although his position is not as good as that of the captain and surveyor, he is still one of the important figures in the fleet, so he was also called to attend the meeting. As for the meaning of Lu Wan's last sentence, it was because last month, Erhanzi, who replaced the lookout, accidentally discovered an island. As a result, he ignored everyone's opposition and insisted on naming it after himself, so he was selected into the top ten. This is how Erhanzi Island, with its unpleasant island name, was born. A few jokes. Lu Wan then brought the topic to the point and began to assign tasks to everyone. In fact, it was very simple. It was nothing more than ordering some people to stay on the beach. And build a simple dock as soon as possible so that they can transport the collected food and fresh water to the ship. In addition, some people were led by Lu Wan himself, and then took boats to find another landing place. And launch a search across the island. It would be best to have contact with the local natives. Of course try to be careful, even with their force. They are not afraid of the other party, but if they can avoid conflicts, they should try to avoid them. After all, they have lost a lot of people along the way. Just as Lu Wan finished allocating tasks and everyone was about to stand up and call for manpower, suddenly a patrolling crew member outside the camp ran in quickly. When they saw Lu Wan, they immediately shouted loudly: "Captain, there is a group of gangsters coming outside the camp." There are no weapons on them, but our brothers can¡¯t understand what they are saying, and we don¡¯t know what they are going to do?¡± Hearing the crew member's report, Lu Wan and others were overjoyed. They were preparing to contact these natives, but they did not expect that the other party came to their door. At that moment, Lu Wan immediately said: "Liu Tongyi, you come with me immediately Let¡¯s go meet these natives together!¡± "I obey!" After hearing Lu Wan's order, the dark-faced Liu Tongyi immediately stood up and said. Although this Liu Tong interpreter speaks extremely standard Chinese, judging from his dark skin and appearance, he is very similar to the natives on the Nanyang islands. But if you look closely, his facial features also have some Han characteristics. The skin is also whiter than that of pure natives. In fact, the name of Liu Tong's translator was Liu Kata, who was a mixed race of Han Chinese and natives. His father was a Han merchant and also engaged in maritime business. He escorted the ship to an island to do business, but he was warmly received by the natives on the island. The local chief even hosted a banquet in person to welcome him. As a result, the Han businessman was so happy that he drank too much. As the saying goes, wine can lead to sexual incest. It was under this circumstance that the Han businessman had an affair with the chief's daughter. However, when the Han businessman woke up the next day and saw the chubby chief's daughter beside him, he already regretted it. ? Originally this kind of thing wasIn fact, it was nothing at all. The native women on the island had no concept of chastity at all. Moreover, it was the chief's daughter who took a fancy to the Han businessman that night and took the initiative to come to sleep with him. Although the chief's daughter did not look in line with the Han people's aesthetics, But as a man, you don't suffer any loss in this kind of thing. At most, it's like eating a meal that's a bit unpleasant, and you can just wait until the next meal to eat something good. The Han merchant had been traveling at sea for many years, so he naturally knew this, so he didn't think anything of it. The next day, he gave the chief's daughter a few pieces of silk and a few small ornaments, and the matter was over. But what he didn't expect was that he and the chief's daughter would hit the ground running. Two months later, the chief's daughter found out that she was pregnant. However, by this time, the Han merchant who caused the trouble had already left the island. Later, the Han businessman came to the island again to do business, only to be informed that he actually had a mixed-race son here. Speaking of which, the Han merchant was quite responsible. After confirming that this guy with native blood was his son, he decided to take his son back to the Central Plains, and then asked someone to teach his son to learn Han and write Chinese characters until he grew up. Han Shang's surname was Liu, and he named his native son Liu Kata. Kata was the name of the tribe where the chief's daughter belonged. Liu Kata has followed his father on the sea since he was a child. Perhaps because he is of mixed race, he is also extremely smart, especially in language. He is extremely talented. There are hundreds of dialects in the islands around Nanyang, but most of them come from the same language. Liu Kata is extremely proficient in the language family. No matter what kind of dialect he is, he can successfully communicate with the other party. He is a rare talent. His father took him to do business very smoothly in Nanyang. But it's a pity that he has several half-brothers who often bullied him as a bastard. Fortunately, Liu Kata's father protected him. Unfortunately, Mr. Liu, the businessman, passed away a few years ago, and he will never be seen again. No one could stand up for him, so he was kicked out of the house by several brothers. In order to make a living, he went through many twists and turns, and finally joined the slave catching team in Taiwan and became a well-known interpreter within the slave catching association. This time Like Feng Shijie, he was selected to join the exploration fleet. Lu Wan took Liu Kata outside the camp, and Feng Shijie and the others followed with weapons. After all, it was not clear whether the other party was an enemy or a friend, and they must not be taken lightly. As expected, there was a group of natives standing outside the camp. The leader was a leader who was obviously stronger than the others. He had dark skin and curly hair, and his upper body was covered with tattoos. As for their appearance, in Lu Wan's view, these natives were They look almost the same. What¡¯s also interesting is that these natives, like the cows in the Central Plains, have a hole in the middle of their noses. However, what they wear is not a cow nose ring, but a long ornament, which looks like it is made of some kind of bird. Made of feathers, the higher the status of the native, the more gorgeous the ornaments on the nose. For example, the leader of the natives at the front, the ornament on his nose is made of two feathers. Most of the hard hairs have been removed, leaving only two pieces of sapphire blue feathers at the tail, which keep swinging with his head. , looks funny and beautiful. "#£¤%#£¤%" The native leader in front was very discerning. When he saw Lu Wan and his group coming out, he immediately guessed that this was the leader of the other party, so he said a series of words at once. Although Lu Wan could not say a word He didn't understand, but he felt relaxed because he also knew a little about the native language. Although the other party's native language was unfamiliar, he also knew that it was the same language as the native people they met earlier, and it would definitely not be difficult for Liu Kata. Sure enough, Liu Kata¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the other party¡¯s words, and he quickly spoke a few dialects. The native leader did not expect that the other party could understand his words, and he immediately started communicating with Liu Kata excitedly. As this exchange progressed, Liu Kata's face slowly showed excitement, while the other person's face became more and more awed. After a while, Liu Kata stopped communicating with the other party and reported to Lu Wanxun with a dirty smile: "Captain, the other party said that they are native people on this island. Their hunting team encountered them yesterday. He passed us, but was scared away by the power of the muskets, and also asked us if we were messengers sent by the gods." This was not the first time Lu Wan had encountered this situation, so he acted very calmly and said to the native leader with a sacred expression: "Yes, we are the messengers sent by the gods. Yesterday you What we saw was the artifact given to us by the gods!¡± Every time Lu Wan said something, Liu Kata translated a sentence beside him. As a result, after the native leader and the people behind him listened, many people showed expressions of awe, and some even showed that they wanted to kneel down. But at this moment, a young native standing next to the leader suddenly jumped out and said something loudly, with a look of hostility towards Lu Wan and the others on his face. Text Chapter 425 The ¡®Big Island¡¯ in the South "The captain, the leader and most of the people believe what we say, but now the noisy native doesn't believe that we are the messengers of the gods. It seems that we have to use some means to scare these bumpkins!" Liu Kata whispered. Lu Wan also nodded after hearing this, turned around and gave a few instructions to the person next to him, and then the person left quickly. After a while, a large ship parked on the outer sea slowly came towards him. These natives have long seen these large boats. They usually go to the sea to fish, but they use small boats made of a local plant. This kind of small boats are not comparable to Luwan and his Galen boats. This is one of the reasons why the natives believe that they are messengers of gods. As the huge sea ship got closer and closer, the awe on the faces of all the natives became heavier, even the young native who didn't believe it. After the big ship stopped, everyone on the beach could see it clearly. , the crew on the ship rolled out a cannon from the cabin, fixed it and aimed it at a huge rock not far away. 'Boom~' With a loud noise, a hot shell flew out. The distance between the ship and the reef was only about a hundred steps. In addition, the size of the reef exposed from the sea was enough to be the size of a basketball court, so there was no need to aim at all. The shot was so accurate that it hit the reef with one shot. As a result, gravel flew on the reef, and the scene was extremely terrifying. When artillery was first used in the Japanese country, many Japanese soldiers thought it was the coming of gods. But now the natives on New Year's Eve Island are not even as good as the Japanese, so when they saw the power of the artillery, especially the loud noise just now, they were immediately frightened. All of them knelt down and shouted words such as "God forgives me" in native dialect. Even the young native who was dissatisfied just now turned pale with fear. Following their leader, they knelt on the ground and never dared to question Lu Wan's identity. See this effect. Lu Wan, Liu Kata and others all looked at each other and smiled. They were all familiar with this trick. As long as they encounter ignorant natives like today, and the other party has a sense of awe, then taking out the artillery or fireworks will immediately make the other party respect them like gods, and they will no longer dare to resist at all. In fact, Yan Bei asked Li Min for the artillery on the ship. Originally, he wanted Lu Wan and the others to take them on the ship. If they encountered any strong enemy, they could use the artillery to deter them, even if they were unable to defeat them. Escape is still okay. Lu Wan and the others did encounter many merchant ships from Persia and other countries at the beginning, but when they saw that they were from the Tang Dynasty, they were all very respectful. Even those pirates from foreign countries did not dare to provoke them. After all, everyone You know, this sea area belongs to the Tang Dynasty, if they still want to hang out here. You can't provoke the Tang people, otherwise you will wait for crazy revenge from them. It is precisely because of this that the artillery on Lu Wan's ship was useless, and all they encountered later were natives. And even if there is a conflict, it will always be on land, and the native boats on the sea cannot withstand their impact. Where are the artillery still used? Only later, by chance, Lu Wan and the others discovered another function of artillery. That's just pretending to be a ghost and shooting it down. Those awe-inspiring natives will all tremble and no longer dare to resist them, and will even actively provide various supplies and information. After the first time, the artillery, which was originally considered useless, finally had room to exert its residual heat and became a show-off prop for Lu Wanlu, the master stick, and the effect was also excellent. Almost as soon as it appeared, the natives all admired it, and even In the days to come, whenever the slave-catching team landed on the island with artillery, the natives who had been deceived by Lu Wan would immediately kneel down and put their own people on the ship. Regarding this situation, hundreds of years later, some of the descendants of the native people who had been assimilated by the Han people proudly praised: "Our ancestors knew that this was the cannonball fired by the pioneer sailor, Captain Lu Wan, after they saw it. God¡¯s will guides us from ignorance to civilization and opens a new chapter for the Nanyang nation!¡± After taking care of the natives in front of him, Lu Wan immediately asked someone to bring out some silk and porcelain and give them to these natives, assuming that these were gifts from the gods. New Year's Eve Island already belongs to the southern hemisphere, and merchants from Persia and other countries have not yet arrived here. It can be said that Lu Wan and the others were the first batch of maritime merchants to come to the island, so it was the first time for the natives to see such exquisite products. The gifts, especially the jade-like porcelain, were regarded as treasures by them, and they held them carefully in their hands with pious expressions on their faces. This is called the combination of kindness and power. The power of the artillery allows them to see how powerful they are. Giving these rare gifts will only make these natives more confident in their status as envoys and make it easier to do anything in the future. Next, Lu Wan invited these natives into the camp, and then served them wine and food. As a result, after the natives tasted the delicacies cooked by professional chefs, they all shouted that this was a gift from the gods, which made Lu Wan and others very funny in their hearts. . After inviting the natives to taste the delicious food, then enterWhen it came time to get down to business, Lu Wan asked the question and Liu Kata helped translate. They began to ask each other about some information about the island. As a result, they learned from each other that they were not the only natives on the island. Instead, it is divided into two parts. The eastern part of the island where they are located is covered by forest. The natives in front of Lu Wan live in this forest. They usually make a living by hunting and occasionally fishing in the sea. They call themselves Bapu people. Another group of indigenous people live on the plains on the west side of the island, mainly making a living by fishing and gathering. Of course, they occasionally hunt animals on the plains. The Bapu people call them Yali people. There is a contradiction between them. They often conflict with each other. In addition, Lu Wan also learned from the other party's words that both the Bapu and the Yali people have the custom of headhunting, and they will also eat the corpses of the killed enemies. In other words, these two native tribes They are all cannibals. In fact, the so-called cannibals are not as scary as most people think. For example, the Bapu people in front of Lu Wan and the others usually make a living by hunting and eat the same food as ordinary people. However, when fighting with the enemy, They eat the corpses of their enemies because they think they can gain courage from them. Lu Wan and the others had encountered many cannibals before, so they had no particular fear of the Bapu people. In their opinion, these Bapu people were simple-minded, and because they made a living by hunting, they were worse than ordinary natives. Being stronger makes him a good slave candidate. After asking about the situation on the island, Lu Wan asked the other party if he knew the situation on the nearby islands with the attitude of giving it a try. Originally, he didn't have much hope for this. After all, these native boats could only fish offshore at most and could not sail very far, so they must have limited knowledge of the surrounding islands. The leader of the Bapu tribe was originally named after Bapu. After hearing Liu Kata¡¯s translation, he excitedly pointed to the south of the island and talked for a long time, while Liu Kata listened. He was so stunned that he even drooled from his mouth. Seeing Liu Kata's expression, Lu Wan and the others were all surprised. After finally waiting for Bapu to finish speaking, Lu Wan immediately asked: "Liu Tongyi, what did the other party say? Is there any big island in the south?" ?¡± At this time, Liu Kata wiped the saliva from his mouth and said to Lu Wan with excitement: "Captain, we are going to launch this time. According to Bapu, it is not far to the south of their island. There is an extremely huge island. Bapu can't tell how big it is exactly. I only know that some of their ancestors have been there. But according to my estimation, it should be a large island no smaller than Taiwan, and it may even be bigger than Taiwan. Be big!¡± Lu Wan was also very excited when he heard this, but then he thought of another question. He frowned and said: "If it is as big as Taiwan, it will be just right, but it must not be as big as Borneo or Jinzhou, otherwise we will be slave-hunted." But it¡¯s very disadvantageous!¡± Hearing Lu Wan's words, Liu Kata and others also woke up from their excitement, and their faces became more worried. The Borneo in Luwan's mouth refers to the Kalimantan Island in later generations, and Jinzhou refers to the Sumatra Island in later generations. These two islands are large in area and have a large population. They are said to be two ideal slave-catching locations, but the bad thing is The bad thing is the vast area. When there was a shortage of people on Taiwan Island, Yanbei first sent people to Luzon Island to catch slaves. Later, he thought of going to Borneo and Jinzhou to catch slaves. It went well at first and captured many slaves. But later, the two big The natives on the island learned wisely and no longer stayed at the seaside. Instead, they fled into the mountains and rainforests. In the mountains and rainforests, these natives were at home like a fish in water. If the slave-catching team wanted to catch them, they had to go deep in. , it¡¯s a pity that in that kind of place, it is simply a nightmare for the slave catching team. Not only do they have to deal with endless poisonous insects and beasts, but they also have to be careful of assassinations by the natives. If a team of 100 people enters, they may not even be able to escape. That's it. Slave hunting suffered losses on these two large islands, so in the end they had to wisely abandon large-scale slave hunting operations and turn into sporadic slave hunting. In addition, most of the power was transferred to a higher level of development. At the same time, Java Island is much smaller in area. During the Tang Dynasty, a country had already appeared on Java Island. The Tang people called it the Heling Kingdom. Yanbei often sent people to land on this island to capture the people of the Heling Kingdom. Some time ago, the king of Heling Kingdom sent someone to the Tang Dynasty to see Li Shimin, specifically raising this issue, hoping that Li Shimin would take care of it. Unfortunately, Li Shimin showed a gesture of indignation on the surface, but had no reaction afterwards. It was precisely because of the lessons learned from Jinzhou and Borneo that Lu Wan was worried that the large southern island described by Bapu was too large and would affect their slave hunting. Unfortunately, Lu Wan and the others could not imagine what kind of land they would see in front of them. land? Text Chapter 426 Sunset Island, Moli Department Lu Wan and the others learned from Chief Bapu that there was a large island with a vast area not far south of New Year's Eve Island. Even Bapu couldn't tell how big it was. Although Lu Wan and others are worried that the island is too big and will affect the slave hunting, if the island is of suitable size and has a large population, then it will definitely be a great discovery for them. It was with this idea in mind that Lu Wan held a general meeting of the exploration fleet to discuss whether to continue exploring south. After all, they had been out for more than three months, and the supplies on the ship were almost exhausted. Although they could start from New Year's Eve The island was replenished, but items such as tea, bows and arrows, and food seasonings could not be replenished. Moreover, after such a long voyage, their ship was in urgent need of an overhaul. Although it was no problem to continue sailing now, the condition of the hull was affected. Many crew members were very interested in the unknown large island in the south. Moreover, this island might be very suitable for catching slaves. Therefore, in the final vote, although many crew members wanted to return, most of them still wanted to go there. Take a look around the island. Anyway, they have been sailing for such a long time, so it¡¯s only a few days. Needless to say, the final voting result was that the minority obeyed the majority. Lu Wan and his fleet rested on New Year¡¯s Eve Island for a few days, and after replenishing food and fresh water, they set sail again and headed south. In addition, special mention should be made of the contribution of the Bapu tribe in this voyage. It was they who recognized Lu Wan as the messenger of the gods. Therefore, during the days when Lu Wan and the others were on the island, they tried their best to meet the requirements of the fleet. , not only contributed all the food stored in the tribe. They even organized some girls from the clan to give them to the divine envoy for whatever purpose. Everyone knows it. Speaking of which, being a crew member is not an easy task, especially for a crew member like Lu Wan of this era. The sailing speed of the ship is also slow, and once it goes to sea, it can float on the sea for several months or even adults, and women are generally not taken on board. As a result, the crew members are very hungry and have to look at the sows as soon as they get off the ship. Eye. Although the girls of the Bapu tribe do not conform to the aesthetic values ????of the Han people, they are still a big temptation for a group of sailors who are almost going crazy. Although Lu Wan was not interested in these dark-skinned Bapu women with thick lips, he also knew that his crew members were not picky eaters. So I just accepted it with a smile. After all, it was all a matter of mutual consent, and with these women helping the crew vent their anger, many people finally felt less homesick. It was also with the strong support of the Bapu tribe that the fleet was able to replenish food and fresh water in just a few days. Then, under the resentful eyes of the Bapu girls, the fleet set off south again. sail. After several days of sailing, the big island Bapu mentioned finally appeared in Luwan's mouth. But when Lu Wan and the others saw this big island, they were all shocked. Although they couldn't see how big this big island was with their naked eyes, they estimated it based on their experience. It is definitely much bigger than Taiwan Island. "Captain, should we go around this big island to determine the size of the island?" Feng Shijie looked at the endless land in front of him in shock. However, he has not forgotten his responsibilities. Measuring the area of ??the island is also one of his job responsibilities. "The area must be measured. But it's getting late today. Let's go to the small island next to us to take a rest. It should be safer than the big island." Lu Wan pointed to a small island on the left that was shrouded in the sunset. , this is a small island with a small area. In fact, it is a small island, but it is only compared to the big island in front of them. If they investigate carefully, this small island may be larger than the New Year's Eve Island they discovered before. Following the order of Captain Lu Wan, the entire exploration fleet turned west and found a parking place on the island. Because when they discovered the island, it happened to be sunset, and the sunset enveloped the entire island, so Lu Wan gave This island is named Sunset Island. Sunset Island is semi-surrounded by the big island next to it. There is only a strait between the east and south sides of the big island. There is still a good bay in the southeast. In addition, the terrain of the island is complex, and most of it is covered by woods. There are hills and swamps, and mangroves also grow in the swamps. Many beaches are covered by such mangroves and cannot be used as landing sites. Lu Wan and his fleet made a small circle around Sunset Island. Only then did they discover that Sunset Island was actually two islands separated by a very narrow strait. The island on the west was the same size as the island on the east. It was half smaller, but the environment on the two islands was similar, and Lu Wan didn't bother to name it again, so he simply called the two islands Sunset Island. When it was getting dark, Lu Wan and the others found a landing place on the larger East Sunset Island. This is the southeast of the island, right in the bay between Sunset Island and the big island. Since the island has been named, this oceanThe bay was also named Sunset Bay. After landing on the island from Sunset Bay, it was already dark and it was too late to build a camp. Moreover, people sent to the island found that there were traces of native activities on the landing land. This shows that There should be indigenous people on this island, and judging from the Bapu people on New Year's Eve Island, the indigenous people on Sunset Island may also have the custom of headhunting and cannibalism. It was also for safety reasons that Lu Wan only sent people to the island to hunt some prey and still rested on the boat at night. When they woke up the next morning, they found a group of natives on the beach not far away. They were looking at their fleet curiously. I saw that this group of natives looked similar to the Bapu tribe. They were all covered with white paint on their bodies and faces. However, unlike the Bapu tribe, they had no nose ornaments on their faces and no permanent tattoos on their bodies. . What also reassures Lu Wan and the others is that there are men, women, and children in this group of natives, and the number is not very large. After counting, there should be about a hundred people, and judging from the appearance of these people, they don't seem to be hostile. It seemed that this group of natives was sent out by the whole clan, and they showed more curiosity towards Lu Wan and others, rather than hostility. This made Lu Wan finally decide to send Liu Kata ashore with some silk and porcelain to try to fight with the opponent. comminicate. The exciting result is that these natives really have no resistance to exquisite items such as silk and porcelain. First of all, a strong native should be their leader. When seeing these goods, silk and porcelain, he was very happy and Liu Kata communicated. Later, Liu Kata reported that the language of this group of natives was very similar to the language of the natives on New Year's Eve Island, so it was not difficult to communicate. The two sides quickly understood each other's meaning, which made Liu even more Kata was pleasantly surprised that this group of natives actually understood the meaning of the transaction and sent people back to the tribe to retrieve a lot of fruits and meat, hoping to exchange silk and porcelain with Liu Kata. Understanding the meaning of transaction shows that the civilization of these natives has reached a certain level and they know how to exchange what they need. This is much better than some of the natives Lu Wan and the others have encountered before, such as the ones they encountered in the central and southern part of the Spice Islands. Some natives don¡¯t know what trading means. As long as they see something they need, they will go and get it themselves. If they have something that others need, then others can take it from them. All of this From their point of view, it is very reasonable, but unfortunately for Lu Wan and the others, it is a huge trouble because they cannot communicate with each other through transactions. In addition, if these natives are trading, it means that there should be other natives around, and no need to ask, it is probably the big island next to them. Now Lu Wan and the others can communicate with the natives on Sunset Island, which means that communication will not be a problem when they meet the natives on the big island in the future. Through conversations with each other, Liu Kata learned that the name of this tribe was Molibu, but the leader of the tribe was called Lumodo, which seemed to be the name of a big bird on the big island, and this big bird also It is also their totem, but unfortunately there is no such bird on this island, so Lumoduo can only tell Liu Kata about the totem of his tribe through paintings. As a result, Liu Kata discovered that the totem of Moli tribe is very similar to that of the Central Plains. Cranes, but their feathers are gray. The people in the Moli tribe had no hostility toward Lu Wan and his fleet. They even thought that Lu Wan and his crew were from a tribe on the big island. Speaking of which, the Moli tribe is also a tribe on the big island, but they only come to Sunset Island by boat at certain times of the year, so the people of the Moli tribe are very willing to trade with Lu Wan and the others. Hearing that the Moli tribe was migrating between Sunset Island and Big Island, Lu Wan, who had just landed, was also very happy. He did not expect that there were not many people in this Moli tribe, but their lifestyle was so strange, but this is probably their self-protection. After all, they are much safer on such a small island. "Captain Lu, our goods have been brought, can we start trading?" Lu Moduo, the leader of the Moli Department, said. After Liu Kata's introduction just now, he already knew that Lu Wan, who had just arrived, was the The leader of this huge fleet asked impatiently now. Lu Wan heard the other party's request for a trade, and then looked at the dried meat, fruits, animal skins and other goods brought by Mo Li. Compared with the silk and porcelain in their hands, these things were nothing to mention. It was estimated that they would cost A porcelain plate can replace all the other party's goods. However, Lu Wan and the others are not just trading for money. They want to use the transaction to build a good relationship with the other party in order to exchange for the information they need. Now they know that Mo Libu is also there. Living on a big island, the other party must know a lot of information about the big island. This is undoubtedly what Lu Wan and the others need most, so they are willing to do even a loss-making transaction. Text Chapter 427 The gold mine brought by gold jewelry Hearing that Lu Wan agreed to the deal, everyone in Moli's department cheered and started bargaining with Liu Kata with the goods on their heads. Although there were other interpreters on the ship, only Liu Kata could understand the other party's language, so I can only trouble him to communicate with the other party. The Moli tribe has not yet entered the stage of private ownership. The tribe's property is public, which reduces the trouble in transactions. Liu Kata only needs to set a transaction price for Lumodoro and stipulate food, fur and other goods and porcelain. According to the exchange ratio, the next step is to count the other party's goods, and then give them porcelain or silk according to Moli's request. While the goods were being exchanged, many unsuspecting crew members gathered around and looked around at the Moli clan members with thief eyes, especially the women with many ornaments on their bodies, who were the focus of their observation. This is not because the crew members are lustful, but they are here to try their luck. According to past experience, some natives may not even have enough to eat, but they often have some very valuable things on them, such as various unprocessed gems, gold, etc. Wait, in the eyes of the natives, these things may just be some beautiful small stones, which are often carried on the body to make jewelry, especially on women. If they can be found, then they can exchange those jewelry with some very cheap things. Come here, it will be a windfall when the time comes. The first person to gain something was Erganzi. This kid was born as a hunter and his eyes were sharper than anyone else. He soon discovered that a Moli girl was wearing a chain on her hand. It looked like it was made of a kind of chain. It is made up of small yellow stones, but if you look carefully, the small stones have a metallic texture. If you don't have good eyesight, you really can't tell. "It's an opportunity you can't miss," Erhanzi saw the chain on the girl's hand. He immediately pulled Liu Kata, who had just been free, to step forward and stop the opponent. The girl from the Moli Department was happily stroking the newly acquired silk with the aunt next to her. When she saw Erhanzi blocking her way, she thought he was interested in her, although she thought these people who came in the big boat looked good. It's strange, not as handsome as the young men in the clan, but if the other party is willing to exchange silk, she doesn't mind going with him. It is precisely because of this that the girl who was stopped even winked at the Erhanzi. . But Erzi saw each other's wink. But her whole body trembled. This girl from the Moli Department had her upper body exposed. She had a good figure, but unfortunately she was too dark, especially her thick lips. The occasional exposed yellow teeth made Erhanzi feel cold all over. He even felt that even the ugliest girl Fu Rong in the east end of his hometown village was a hundred times more beautiful than the girl in front of him. Although there are many unscrupulous people in the fleet who have sex with native women, Erhanzi has never had a relationship because his hometown has already arranged a marriage for him. Moreover, the other party was a well-known beauty in the ten miles and eight villages, much better than Furong, not to mention the native girl in front of him, so he turned a blind eye to the girl's charming eyes. And he hurriedly pulled Liu Kata over, asked the other party to translate for him, and told the girl that he wanted to exchange the bracelet with her. With Liu Kata¡¯s explanation, the girl quickly understood what Erhanzi meant. When she learned that the other party was not attracted to her, but to the chain on her hand. She was also a little disappointed in her heart. Their tribe, like other tribes, prohibited intermarriage within the tribe, so she would definitely marry outside in the future. Although the young man in front of her looked a bit strange, he could ride such a big boat, so Their tribe must be very powerful. If she can marry into such a tribe, she won't have to worry about her future life. However, although the girl was disappointed, she was still very willing to exchange. After all, the bracelet on her hand was not a valuable thing. Especially when she saw Erhanzi taking out a bracelet made of glass beads from his arms, they were both moved. With his eyes shining, he quickly took off the chain from his hand and put it into Erhanzi's hand. Then he grabbed the glass bracelet, as if he was afraid that he would regret it, and happily showed it off to the sisters and aunts in the clan. The moment Erhan received the bracelet, he immediately felt that it was indeed metal. Then he put a yellow stone-like object on the bracelet into his mouth and bit it, and a clear tooth mark immediately appeared on it. , and the newly bitten place emits a charming golden light. "Gold, it's really gold!" Liu Kata was right next to Erhanzi and could see it most clearly. When he saw the shining golden light, he couldn't help shouting out. At the same time, he also envied Erhanzi in his heart. Good luck. Erhanzi's discovery of gold made other crew members very excited. According to common sense, since the other party made the gold into a bracelet and exchanged it with Erhanzi without caring, this means that the other party may have something in their hands. There is more gold, and as long as their eyes are bright enough, they can make a fortune like the fool. But before the second crew member found the gold jewelry, the people in Moli's department suddenly started to get excited. The reason was because of the string of glass beads that Erhanzi had exchanged. After all, they had longHe was so big and had never seen such exquisite jewelry before. So after hearing that the girl got it from Erhanzi, he immediately stepped forward and surrounded Erhanzi, waving the jewelry in his hand to compete with him. Two fools exchange. But there was something wrong with the girl's statement. She told the tribesmen that Erhanzi only accepted bracelets, so these people took off all their bracelets. Unfortunately, none of them were made of gold. Most of them were made of various small stones, and even There were also ones made of wood and animal teeth, which made Erhanzi and Liu Kata dumbfounded. "Everyone, be quiet. What we want is this yellow stone, not your bracelet. If you have something made of this yellow stone, you can exchange it with us!" Liu Kata spoke loudly in dialect. He said, and repeated it several times, and finally made the surrounding natives understand what was going on. The natives looked at each other and then at the gold bracelet in Erhanzi's hand. Although they didn't understand why these outsiders were interested in this yellow stone, they turned around and ran away very obediently. , after a while, several natives brought back several gold jewelry, most of which were necklaces, bracelets and the like. Although these primitive ornaments have great archaeological and artistic value in later generations, in the eyes of uneducated guys like Erhanzi, they only value the value of gold itself. However, the natives who had gold jewelry in their hands asked for jewelry made of glass. Erhanzi had prepared a lot when he went to sea. However, he had already consumed almost all of it along the way. The glass bracelet he had just exchanged was already his last. The same glass products. However, he does not have other crew members. After all, glass is high quality and cheap, and it is a very precious jewelry in the eyes of the natives, so every crew member will prepare some private goods made of glass to make profits. So now that they saw that the natives were interested in glass products, many people immediately ran back to the boat to dig through the bottom of the ship and find the glass products at the bottom of the box to exchange for gold. The jewelry trade here eventually alarmed the leader Lu Modo and the captain Lu Wan. When Lu Wan saw that the small Moli tribe took out a lot of gold jewelry, his eyes immediately flashed, and Liu Ka Ta looked at each other, and the other party immediately understood and started chatting with Lumodoro, asking where they got these yellow stones. The Moli tribe was still in the Stone Age and had no concept of metals in their minds, let alone precious metals like gold. In their view, these were just heavier yellow stones. Although the color was prettier, they were softer. Weapons cannot be crafted at all, and can only be used as decorations at most. However, Lu Moduo can sit as the leader of the Moli Department, and his mind is naturally much more flexible. After seeing that outsiders like Lu Wan are interested in that kind of yellow stone, and also ask him about the origin of this stone, this It even made him guess that this kind of useless stone was very important to these outsiders. It was precisely with this in mind that Lumodo refused to say anything about Liu Kata¡¯s inquiry at first, and also forbade the tribesmen from talking to Liu Kata anymore. His intention was nothing more than to exchange for some benefits. This made Lu Wan so angry and funny that in the end he had to ask someone to take out a mirror from his captain's cabin and give it to him. However, upon seeing it, Lu Modo was immediately shocked by the artifact and started talking and singing while holding the mirror. After waiting for a long time, he accepted it with a look of awe. Regarding the location where they found the gold, Lumodo immediately told them that it turned out that the origin of the gold was not on their small island, but on the big island opposite. From the south of the small island where they were, all the way to the big island. They landed on the island and landed on 6, where the gold was produced, and Lumodo was worried that they could not find the place. He even enthusiastically gave them the first girl who traded with Erhanzi and asked her to be their guide. Wan them to lead the way. With the transaction as the basis, Lu Wan and the others quickly became involved with the Moli Department. At noon, Lu Wan generously invited all the members of the Moli Department to dinner, planning to inquire more about the situation on the big island at the dinner table. Lumodo was naturally very happy about this. After all, there was free lunch here, and they certainly had no reason to refuse. Chinese people have always liked to talk about things at the dinner table. This has a long history. Anyway, this habit has been in existence since the Tang Dynasty. Although this method is very old, it is indeed very effective. When the plates of unsightly but delicious dishes are served, Lumodoro and his tribe finally reveal their barbaric nature, with two long arms everywhere Strike out and stuff whatever you grab into your mouth. When Lu Wan finally brought a few bottles of wine and let Lumodoro taste it, although he was very uncomfortable with it at first, after a few sips, he gradually realized the benefits of wine, but his drinking capacity was not good. , after a while, he was already red-faced after drinking, and taking this opportunity, Liu Kata began to ask the other party about the situation on the big island. As a result, the other party naturally told him everything, even he and others The tribal alliance, grab another one?The personnel affairs of the tribal women have been revealed. However, as Lu Moduo explained, Lu Wan and the others' faces slowly darkened, because they suddenly discovered that the big island in front of them was beyond their imagination, and their Slave Catching Association obtained the The benefits may not be great. The only thing that gave them some comfort was that they found a gold mine here, but they just didn't know what its reserves were and whether it was worth opening? (To be continued) Text Chapter 428 Boomerang "Bang!" With the sound of a musket, a big gray bird by the small lake in the distance fell down. Other birds around were frightened and soared into the sky amidst the chaotic birdsong, trying to hurry up. Escape from this land of right and wrong. But it is a pity that the person who killed their companions just now did not intend to let them go. Just when these big birds took off, several more musket sounds were heard, and several more big birds fell down. The wings were flapping on the ground, but they couldn't fly. However, the nightmare of these big birds is still not over. With the sound of bowstrings, more than a dozen long arrows flew out like lightning. Although a few of them fell into the air, at least half of them hit the target. As a result, the big bird that was hit by the arrow screamed. It is also worth mentioning that among these bows and arrows, there is actually a strange weapon flying out, and it is attacking the big bird in a curve. However, it is a pity that it may be due to the influence of the musket, plus The distance was too far, so the weapon did not hit the target, but precisely because of this, the weapon turned a strange arc in mid-air, and then flew into the hands of the thrower. "What a wonderful weapon! Although the lethality is a little weaker, if a hit misses, it can be retracted again and then launch a second attack. It would be great if the arrows we shot could come back on their own. That's interesting!" Lu Wanfang put down his musket and stared curiously at the strange-shaped weapon in the hands of the native girl next to him. The native girl next to Lu Wan is the girl who originally traded bracelets with Erhanzi. Her name is Duoya, and she is only fifteen years old this year. Because Lu Wan bribed Lu Moduo, the leader of Moli, with a mirror. As a result, Lumodo told them that it was on the coast of the big island opposite Sunset Island. There is a place that produces gold, and they are very enthusiastic about letting the girl Doya lead the way for them. Now they are on the way to find gold mines. In addition to Lu Wan, there are also key members of the fleet such as Feng Shijie and Liu Kata. There are more than a hundred people in total, and they are landing in full force. After all, safety is the first priority. Gold mines Compared with human life, it is still placed in a secondary position. Lu Wan and the others landed on the big island in the morning, and it was already sunset. It was getting dark soon, and according to Duo Ya, this place was still some distance away from the gold mine, and they would definitely not be able to reach it today, so Lu Wan and the others simply camped on the spot, preparing to rest here for the night and continue their journey tomorrow. , they were hunting just now. In fact, not only Lu Wan is interested in the weapon in Duoya's hand, but others are also very curious. And Liu Kata asked directly: "Doya, what is the name of the weapon you are using, and why does it come back on its own if you throw it out?" Among Lu Wan and the others, only Liu Kata was the most in line with Mo Li¡¯s aesthetics. In addition, he is the only one who can communicate with the natives, so in Doya's eyes, he has the most favorable impression of Liu Kata. Now that I heard him ask in person, I immediately said proudly: "This weapon is called a boomerang. It is a weapon we use for hunting. This one was left to me by my father. Unfortunately, I am a woman, and I have no control over the use of weapons." I¡¯m not very proficient, but if the leader throws it, he will definitely be able to knock down a Rumodor in one go.¡± Doya was obviously worried about her mistake just now. She felt that she had lost the face of the tribe in front of these outsiders, so she came up with the excuse that she was a woman. As for the Rumordo she said at the end, it was exactly the same as before. The name of the big gray bird is, of course, the name given to this bird by the Moli Ministry. It is also worth mentioning that the totem of the Moli tribe is also this kind of bird, and the leader also takes the honorific title of Lumodo. After nearly a day of getting along, Lu Wan and the others have accepted Duoya as one of them, and they also found that although this native girl looks a bit ugly, she has a bold personality and is just like a man, so the crew members regard her as one of them. She looked at it as a man and did not feel awkward because there was an extra woman in the team. Hearing that this thing made of wood turned out to be their weapon, Lu Wan and the others were very curious. Except for the people who went to collect prey by the small lake, they all gathered around and coaxed Duoya to show them this kind of weapon again. A magical weapon that flies back on its own. Seeing that Lu Wan and the others were interested in their weapons, the simple native girl felt very happy. She happily threw the boomerang back in her hand. After turning in a beautiful arc, the boomerang flew back again. , frightened the surrounding crew members. After all, although this weapon is made of wood, it is made of extremely hard wood and is not light in weight. If it hits the head, although it will not kill anyone, it will Bleeding is inevitable. Seeing this boomerang flying around in the sky, but always falling into Duoya's hands in the end, this made Lu Wan and the others feel a little itchy. Liu Kata was still shameless at the moment and asked Duoya to borrow it. Try it yourself, and Duoya is also very generous. Not only does he lend them moods to play with, but he also personally gives guidance to Lu Wan.?The tricks we use boomerangs. This boomerang is actually not troublesome to use. As long as you master a few tricks, you can make it fly out and back immediately. However, Doya and the others use this thing for hunting, so the key is that after throwing it, it can still fly Letting it hit the target is not something that can be accomplished in a day or two. But Lu Wan and the others were just playing for fun anyway. If they were used for hunting, their muskets and bows were much more powerful and more accurate than boomers, so they only needed to learn a little bit. As the captain, Lu Wan only tried it a few times before handing the boomerang to the crew to play with. He and Feng Shijie went to the lake to see the prey they had just captured. The camp they were stationed on was on a high ground not far from this small lake, and this was also Doya's idea, because she told Lu Wan that they could hunt prey by this small lake, but they really encountered this kind of situation. Big gray bird. "Captain, this thing really looks like a crane. It's just that the body is gray and looks like it's covered with soil. In addition, the head is different from the crane. It doesn't look as beautiful as the crane. Otherwise, we I really don't dare to eat it, after all, the crane is the mount of the gods in the sky!" Feng Shijie mentioned a big bird that was seriously injured but not dead, and joked with a smile on his face. Lu Wan had long known about this kind of bird from Lu Moduo. At first, he felt that it looked a bit like a crane. But now it turned out to be so when he saw it. Except for the subtle differences in color and head, this big bird was exactly the same as a crane. The ancients said that burning Cooking a crane with a harp is a disgrace to the scenery. Although I didn't burn the harp, I cooked the crane and ate it. Lu Wan and Feng Shijie chatted casually for a few words, and finally the topic turned to the big island at their feet. Since landing this morning, except for a lot of woods on the seaside, the rest is a vast and lush grassland, and the grass on this grassland grows so high that people can¡¯t even get out of the grass. In addition, in this dense grass There are swamps all over the place, and you may fall into it if you are not careful, so if it were not for the good guide Duoya, they would not dare to go too deep. In fact, both Lu Wan and Feng Shijie knew that what they encountered were just some minor difficulties, and they didn't take them to heart. What they and the entire fleet are most concerned about now is how big is the big island under their feet? According to Rumordo's explanation that day, the area of ??this large island is probably far beyond their imagination, because according to the other party, after landing from them and then walking southeast, they will enter the desert area, where the desert stretches to the sky, and ordinary people cannot It is precisely because of the obstruction of this desert that Rumordo knows very little about the situation on the other side of the desert. Thinking about the area that Lu Wan and the others passed through, the climate has always been extremely hot. In addition, there are islands along the way, so there will naturally be a lot of precipitation. But now there is a large island under their feet. There is a desert, and ordinary people can't walk across it at all. From this, we can know the area of ????this desert. Thinking about the large island where the desert is located, it is estimated that its area should be at least twice the area of ??the desert. Such a large island I am afraid that a place can no longer be called an island, but it would be more appropriate to call it a continent. Speaking of the area of ??this big island, Feng Shijie thought of another thing, and immediately said: "Captain, the area of ????this land is extremely vast. You sent a fleet to sail along the coast to prepare to measure its area, but Given the size of this big island, it will probably take a lot of time to sail around it. Should we just keep waiting like this?" When they left Sunset Island before, the entire fleet was divided into three teams, with two large ships forming their current group, equipped with the best weapons, and preparing to go to the island to find gold mines. The other team only has one large ship and several small ships. They are responsible for surveying the situation in Sunset Bay and looking for a place suitable for building a port. After all, if there is really gold here, then they have to build a port here, so Preparations must be made in advance. Finally, there was a fleet of two large ships. They were ordered to sail around the island for a week. However, Feng Shijie was worried about the size of the island. The fleet sailing around the island would spend too much time on the road. If this delayed the return voyage, , that would not be good. However, after hearing this, Lu Wan smiled and said: "Shi Jie, you don't have to worry about this problem. I have ordered them to return directly if there is no sign of the end of the voyage in five days. After all, they cannot complete the journey in five days." circle, it means that the area of ??this island is larger than Jinzhou and Borneo, and there is no need to explore any more!" Feng Shijie didn¡¯t expect Lu Wan to be so considerate and even make careful arrangements for this kind of thing, and he finally felt relieved about the fleet he sent out. But at this moment, a crew member suddenly ran over quickly, shouting loudly as he ran: "Captain, hurrygo back quickly! A few idiots got into a fight over something!" Text Chapter 429 Sapphire? When he heard that there was a fight among the crew members, Lu Wan's expression darkened, while Feng Shijie sighed helplessly, but neither of them wasted any time and immediately followed the crew member who reported the news and ran towards the location of the fight. In fact, although the crew members are strictly prohibited from fighting privately, fights are often prohibited. This is mainly due to the reason mentioned earlier, that is, after living in a relatively closed place like a ship for a long time, the crew members will develop irritability. Symptoms of irritability may lead to casualties due to trivial matters, and even to a certain extent, these crew members dare to disobey the captain's orders. Although Lu Wan is a good captain, he can only help the crew to mediate their emotions, but cannot eradicate them at all. Therefore, fights among the crew are common along the way. As long as no one is killed, Lu Wan usually doesn't care. . But what I mentioned above is that on the ship, generally after arriving on land, the mood of the crew members will get better, and they must strictly abide by the rules set by the captain, so basically no one dares to fight privately after landing. Today it is Lu Wandi This happened once. The place where Erhanzi and the others were fighting was in the camp that had just been set up. However, when Lu Wan arrived, the fighting people had been separated, and Liu Kata was yelling at the fighting people. "What's going on? Why did they fight?" Lu Wan walked over quickly, glared at Erhanzi and the others, and then asked Liu Kata. "Captain, please look, they are fighting because of this." Liu Kata smiled bitterly after hearing this, then stretched out his hand to hold something in his hand and said, only to see that in his hand, he was holding something the size of a child's fist. A sky blue gemstone, this gemstone looks crystal clear and very beautiful. Although you can't tell what kind of gem it is, if you sell it, you should be able to get a lot of money. "Where did this gem come from?" Lu Wan asked with a solemn face. He saw that although the gem was beautiful, there was still some dirt on it, and it looked like it had just been dug out of the ground. "Captain, I dug this gem out of the ground, but the cripples said that whoever saw it had a share, and they insisted that I share half of it with him. Of course I refused. As a result, we started fighting!" Hearing Lu Wan's question , Erhanzi, who lowered his head, was the first to speak. But as soon as he finished speaking, a young man standing next to him with some weak legs and feet rushed to speak: "This pit was dug by us brothers together, we can't just dig out the gem because of you idiot. This All the gems must be yours, right?" As soon as the lame man opened his mouth, several other people involved in the fight also started shouting. As a result, Lu Wan couldn't understand what was going on. Now he was so angry that he shouted loudly: "Shut up, everyone, tell me one by one." !¡± Seeing the captain getting angry, the fool and the cripple no longer dared to be presumptuous and told the story obediently. It turned out that they were after hunting. Erhanzi and Laizi were divided into a group and were responsible for digging deep ditches for cooking. However, while they were digging, Erhanzi suddenly dug out a blue gem. And it seems to be worth a lot of money. Originally, it was dug out by Er Fool, and it should belong to him, but the Crips and others also contributed to this ditch. So I wanted to get a share of the pie, but Erhanzi refused. As a result, they started to quarrel, and eventually it even got violent. After hearing what happened, Lu Wan was angry and resentful. This matter was originally a confusing matter, and everyone's words were reasonable. If either party could take a step back, I'm afraid this matter would not have developed to this point. kind of situation. Thinking of this, Lu Wan said angrily: "You two idiots, lame guys, you two are taking the lead in making trouble. You are not allowed to eat tonight. Please reflect on it. As for other people involved in the fight, tonight's dinner will be halved!" Lu Wan's punishment was not severe. In the past, a private fight would have been severely punished. Both parties would have to receive at least a dozen whips. But now they are going to find gold mines, so it is not suitable for punishment. In addition, if they fight As for the whip, in this hot weather, it is likely to cause infection and inflammation, which may lead to death. Moreover, even if there is no inflammation, a small amount of medicine will be consumed, so considering these aspects, he can only Use a light punishment. Regarding the captain's punishment, Cripple and the others did not feel it was unfair, but Erhanzi said with a smile: "Captain, the punishment is nothing, but will this gem be returned to me?" In fact, it¡¯s not that Erhanzi is greedy for money, it¡¯s just that he is getting married this time when he returns and is saving money desperately. Although he has saved a lot of money, Erhanzi is an honest person and always wants to let his bride Since Zifeng has prospered, the more money, the better, so as long as there is a chance to make money, he will not let it go. Hearing that Erhanzi was still thinking about the gem, Lu Wan went up angrily and wanted to kick him, but before he could make a move, Feng Shijie, who was next to him, suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Lu Wan and said: "Captain, calm down, Erhanzi doesn't want this piece." What treasureStone? Then you might as well give it to him! " After hearing what Feng Shijie said to Erhanzi, the cripple and others over there were unhappy. They were about to say something, but Feng Shijie smiled and said again: "If brother lame is not satisfied, then I, Feng Shijie, will be a good person." , I¡¯ll just find you a few more pieces!¡± As soon as Feng Shijie's words came out, everyone was stunned. From what he meant, it seemed that the gems in Lu Wan's hands were like ordinary stones on the ground and could be found easily. But although they didn't know what kind of gem Erhanzi found, looking at its crystal clear appearance, it must not be an ordinary item, right? Lu Wan is a very smart person. He heard some unusual meanings in Feng Shijie's words, and asked with some doubts: "Shi Jie, do you know what kind of gem this is?" Hearing that Lu Wan also called that thing a gem, Feng Shijie couldn't bear it anymore. He laughed loudly and said: "Captain, you are all deceived by the appearance of this stone. This is not a gem, it is just an ordinary piece of stone." It¡¯s just cowardice!¡± "Courage alum?" Erhanzi and the others were confused after hearing this. They had never heard of this name before, but Lu Wan liked reading. He seemed to have seen this name in some book, but they didn't have a deep impression. Can't remember what it is. Seeing that they still didn't understand, Feng Shijie smiled again and said: "Captain, my family has been making a living from carving for generations. What I use the most are various stones and wood. Although I can't inherit my father's business, But I also learned a little from my father, and I know a lot about various stones, so I can tell at a glance that this is just a piece of alum." When Feng Shijie talked about the craftsmanship passed down from his family, he couldn't help but think of his father who had no idea whether he was alive or dead. He felt a little sad in his heart. He sighed and then said: "Although this alum looks beautiful, it is not a gem. It is not even a stone. As long as it is If you put it into water, it will melt immediately. If you put it in the hot sun, it will turn into powder, so it can't be carved at all. However, I heard that it can be used as medicine, but it doesn't seem to be worth a lot of money!" Hearing Feng Shijie say that the 'gems' he dug were not valuable, Erhanzi was shocked and said: "Thishow is this possible? How can such a beautiful gem be worthless?" The lame man is more sober than the stupid man. He knows that Feng Shijie has no reason to lie to him. Moreover, he is a stonemason and has been dealing with stones for generations, so he will not be mistaken. Thinking of this, he and the people around him looked at each other. If they had a fight over a worthless stone, they would be laughed to death by their brothers in the fleet. Seeing that Erhanzi didn't believe it, Feng Shijie stopped explaining immediately and went directly to the side to pour a bowl of water. Then he walked up to Lu Wan and said: "Captain, since Brother Erhanzi doesn't believe it, you might as well put the stone in your hand to Try it in the water and see if it melts as soon as it enters the water as I said?" Lu Wan didn't expect Feng Shijie to have this kind of ability, but he was also very doubtful about what Feng Shijie said. After all, in his opinion, even if the piece in his hand was not a gem, it was still a stone after all. He had never I have never heard of any stone melting when put in water. Lu Wan also wanted to confirm Feng Shijie's words. When he saw the other party bringing the water, he immediately put the 'gem' into the water. In the blink of an eye, the piece of bile alum the size of a baby's fist disappeared without a trace. At the same time, the water in the bowl turned blue. Seeing this situation, Lu Wan said again with a smile: "Actually, this bile vitriol is similar to table salt. It looks very hard, but in fact it is very afraid of water. Of course, if brother Erhanzi wants it, I will You can also make it come out of the water, but this is too troublesome. Why don't I find you a few more pieces? As long as this gall alum appears, there will never be only one piece." Hearing Feng Shijie's words, Erhanzi looked at the bowl of blue water with some distress, but thought that although this thing was beautiful, it was not valuable at all, which made him scratch the back of his head and laugh twice. Said: "If I had known this was a worthless thing, I wouldn't have fought with Cripple and the others!" "Bah, I'm blind too. I got into a fight over such a piece of shit. It's so damn worthless!" The lame man spat out bitterly. As a result, the words of the two of them made Lu Wan and the others laugh. Life in the fleet was boring, and now the two fools had made such a big joke, which was enough for them to laugh at each other for a while. However, Feng Shijie did not laugh anymore when he heard what the two of them said. Instead, he lowered his head and walked while carefully observing the stones on the ground. After a while, he saw him picking up a crystal clear piece of courage from behind a big stone. Alum, but this piece is much smaller, only the size of a bean. And then Feng Shijie didn't stop, and started to search in circles. In the end, within a short time, heI found a lot of bile alum, but the particles were relatively small, with the largest being no more than the size of a thumb. Seeing Feng Shijie¡¯s strange behavior, Lu Wan couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Shijie, since these things are worthless, why did you spend so much effort picking them up?¡± (To be continued) Text Chapter 430 Australia Continent At this time, Feng Shijie also stopped searching. Hearing Lu Wan's words, he smiled bitterly and said, "Captain, although the gallbladder is not valuable, it is accompanied by something very valuable, so I would like to see if I can find it." Come out, but this requires professional knowledge. Although I know a little bit, I am still half jealous, so I can¡¯t find it at all. It seems that I can only report it to the association and let them find someone to come here to explore." "Very valuable?" Lu Wan and the others' eyes lit up after hearing this, "What on earth is it?" Seeing everyone looking at him, Feng Shijie showed a proud smile and said: "Gall alum is also called copper alum. Wherever there is gall alum in the wild, there will usually be copper mines. Look at this in my hand. Short I was able to find so many in just a short time, which means that the copper mine is nearby, maybe even under our feet. Unfortunately, I only have a superficial knowledge of this aspect, so I can't judge the location of the copper mine. , and I don¡¯t know what its reserves are?¡± Hearing that there was probably a copper mine under their feet, Lu Wan and others were very excited at first. The Central Plains Dynasty had made copper into money very early, so copper was actually equal to money in people's eyes. Although Feng Shijie could not find the location of the copper mine for the time being, this did not hinder this great discovery. Report the news that there is a copper mine here, and the rest is the association's business, and once it is determined that there is mining value here, they will receive a considerable reward. On the first day they landed on the big island, Lu Wan and the others failed to reach the place where gold was produced, but unexpectedly discovered a possible copper mine. Although they didn't know whether it had mining value, it was enough to make everyone feel happy. Feeling inspired. After all, no matter whether this copper mine really exists or not, for them. This is an excellent sign. That night, the crew washed and cut the prey into pieces. Coupled with the stew of some edible wild vegetables picked by Duoya, although the cooking method is very rough, because all the ingredients are very fresh, the taste is not bad, especially for Lu Wan and others who have been on the ship for a long time. People are a very rare delicacy. It is also worth mentioning that the prey that Lu Wan and the others caught the most was the big gray bird, whose meat was very delicious. Whether it's grilled or cooked in soup, it tastes good, much better than chicken. And according to Duo Ya, when their tribe came to the big island, they mainly hunted this big bird called Lumodo. However, Lu Wan felt that the bird's native name was too difficult to pronounce, so he simply gave it to it casually. I gave it a Chinese name and called it Gray Crane. Anyway, this kind of bird except for its color and head. In other respects it does look very similar to a crane. Although the name Gray Crane was randomly chosen by Lu Wan, it was indeed a misnomer, because the big gray bird they eat is indeed a type of crane. There are only some minor differences in color and other aspects, but in later generations, it also had a name. It's called the Australian Crane, the same as the kangaroo and the platypus. They are all creatures unique to Australia, that is to say. Where Lu Wan and the others are now is Australia in later generations. After walking for nearly a day, everyone was very tired, so after dinner, most people went to rest. However, Lu Wan did not forget to arrange for someone to stay on duty at night, because according to Duoya, there would be some Ferocious beasts are out there, and when you're near the water, you have to worry about sneak attacks from crocodiles. Speaking of the crocodiles on this big island, Lu Wan felt his scalp numb. Ever since they landed, they had been attacked by crocodiles. It is said that such huge beasts usually live near the water. As long as they If they didn't get close, there would be no danger, but the place where they landed was densely covered with rivers and lakes. Sometimes they had to pass between two lakes, so the crocodiles they encountered along the way were There are quite a few. Fortunately, Duoya, the guide, was here. She warned them early, so the crew was very careful. No one was injured along the way. They even killed two smaller crocodiles for dinner. The meat was more delicious than the gray crane. , tastes a bit like soft-shelled turtles, but unfortunately they are too ferocious and not easy to hunt. Otherwise, we could hunt more and make cans to take home and give away. After a night's rest, the crew recovered the energy they had spent yesterday. They heated up the remaining broth from yesterday. Then Lu Wan ate some hastily and urged the crew to continue on their way. However, an incident occurred during breakfast. Two younger crew members didn¡¯t want to eat yesterday¡¯s leftovers, so they ran to the grass by the lake to touch the gray crane¡¯s eggs. At this time, it was the gray crane¡¯s eggs. It was the breeding season, so in a short time, these two boys picked up two large bags of bird eggs. However, after the two young crew members were discovered by Doya, she was very angry and even quarreled loudly with each other. Fortunately, there was a language barrier between the two parties, so the quarrel did not continue. Later, through Liu Kata¡¯s translation, Lu Wan and the others found out,Although the Moli tribe hunts gray cranes and other animals, they only hunt adult animals. They do not hunt immature animals or animals in the breeding period, let alone eat the eggs of birds. Moreover, the reason why Moli tribe lives on Sunset Island now is because the gray cranes, which are the main food source of the tribe, are in the breeding period and are not suitable for hunting. Therefore, they have to live on the island until after February of the lunar calendar, and then Only then will he return to the big island to hunt gray cranes. Ordinarily, Duoya didn't want Lu Wan and the others to hunt gray cranes yesterday, but Lu Wan and the others were guests, and the number they hunted was not large, so there was no need for Duoya to prevent it, but now he saw that the crew even had bird eggs. She wouldn't let it go, which forced her to come out and stop it. Hearing Duoya's reason for stopping them, the two young crew members were a little dissatisfied. However, after hearing this, Lu Wan felt that it was understandable. Duoya and the others actually had the same idea in the Central Plains. To put it bluntly, it was actually a matter of not consuming all the water, so that these animals could Generations of reproduction can also provide them with endless food. Thinking of this, Lu Wan stepped forward to stop other crew members from looking for eggs. As for the two young crew members who had brought them back, they could not send them back, so they simply asked the cook to make egg soup. Although Doya was not happy about this , but there was no objection. The crew also knew that Doya would need help in finding the gold mine, so they didn't take it seriously. Today's journey is almost a repeat of yesterday. The grass is as tall as one person and you can't see what's ahead, and there is no way to go. Fortunately, Duoya judged the direction based on the lakes and rivers, and Lu Wan brought him with him. Compass, so don¡¯t worry about getting lost. It was not until noon that they finally walked through the grass and came to the foot of a low mountain. This hill is full of rocks and lacks soil for plant growth, so there is not much vegetation on the hill. There are only bushes here and there. There are obviously fewer weeds, and the grass is not as lush as the grass on the flat land. , all looked malnourished. Lu Wan and the others followed Duoya up one of the hills. There was a small river flowing down the hill. They walked up the river bank until they reached the halfway point of the mountain when they saw a huge cave. The entire cave entrance was more than two feet long. It's so high that it's so dark inside that you can't see clearly. In front of the cave entrance, there is a flat ground made of gravel, about the size of two basketball courts. There are also some traces of human activities on the ground. It seems that this cave It had been lived in before. After Doya saw the cave, she seemed very happy. She ran into the cave with her boomerang and checked it. As a result, except for the feces of several animals, there were no animals that regarded this place as their nest. This made Duo Ya very happy and asked Lu Wan and the others to hurry up and clean the cave. This is where they will stay tonight. Seeing that Doya seemed very familiar with the cave, Liu Kata asked Doya, what is this cave used for? As a result, Duoya told him that this cave was the residence of their Moli tribe on the big island. Whenever they came to live on the big island, the whole clan would live here, and Duoya was originally born here. , so this cave is her home for her. After listening to Doya¡¯s words, Liu Kata nodded with understanding. At this time, Lu Wan also came over and asked Doya: "Doya, is this where you found the gold?" After hearing this, Duoya shook his head and said: "No, this is where we live, and the place where gold was found is not far from us. We only need to climb over this hill. There is a canyon on that part of the mountain. In the valley There is a big river, and it was on the bank of the river that I found the gold!¡± Hearing that he still had to climb this hill, Lu Wan couldn't help but asked anxiously: "Since it's still so far away, why don't we continue on our way until we can rest in the valley? It's too far to live here." However, Lu Wan's words did not convince Duoya, and she still insisted on living in the cave, because according to her description, although the valley was not far away, there were a group of ferocious wild dogs living in the valley. During the day, it was nothing, but when they arrived At night, they come out to hunt, which is very dangerous, so they must not live in the valley. Since Duoya said so, Lu Wan had no choice but to obey. After all, he was the guide. Thanks to Duoya's presence along the way, otherwise they really didn't know how many people would die? It happened to be time for lunch. Everyone tidied up the cave briefly, and then fetched water from the river in front of the cave for cooking. It was noon now, and there was no prey on the hill, so they had all the food they could eat. It's dry food brought from the ship. After a simple meal, because it was still early, Lu Wan left a few people to guard the cave. The others followed Duoya to check out the canyon in the back mountain and try their luck, because they heard Duoya say , you are likely to see a whole piece of gold in the canyon. Text Chapter 431: Gold nugget Lu Wan and Feng Shijie followed Duo Ya at the front. Now they have climbed over the hill and arrived at the valley where gold was found. However, although they knew that there was gold here, Lu Wan's mind was not on it, but on it. Looking around at the situation in this valley, I wondered what kind of difficulties we would encounter if we mined gold here. Feng Shijie held a cardboard in his hand and drew the terrain of the valley as he walked. He also marked some places that needed attention. For example, there were many footprints of wild beasts on both sides of the river bank, indicating that many wild beasts would come to drink water. Be very careful, otherwise unnecessary casualties may occur. This valley can actually be regarded as a river valley. In the middle of the valley is a long and flowing river. In addition, there are traces of erosion by the river on the stone walls on both sides. It can be seen that this valley is probably the site of a major flood. products flowing down. The river in the middle of the valley is not too small. The river is more than three feet wide, but the water is not deep, and the water is very clear. Feng Shijie can even see the sand and gravel at the bottom of the river. For these situations, Feng Shijie had to mark them all on the topographic map. As the name suggests, Curly Man is born with curly hair. At first glance, he looks like a barbarian. However, as he grows up, he has never heard from his parents that his ancestors have barbarian ancestry. However, it is precisely because of this obvious feature that Curly's name has long been forgotten. People who know him call him Curly, and he has long accepted this title. Curly Hair is the most ordinary crew member in the exploration fleet. He is following the team with an excited expression on his face. He knows that there is likely to be gold in the valley under his feet. So I observed carefully while walking, and at the same time I was secretly happy for my luck. The materials they brought were stored in the cave. So it had to be guarded, but everyone knew that gold might be found in the valley. And according to the rules, whoever finds it belongs to whom, so no one wanted to stay. In the end, they had to draw lots, and Curly Hair was lucky enough to follow. In fact, not only Curly Hair, but also the other crew members who came were very excited. They all searched the ground with their eyes wide open, hoping to find a few nuggets of gold with the good luck of drawing lots. It's a pity that they have walked a long way in the valley, but still haven't found anything. As Lu Wan and the others walked forward, Doya told them about the situation when she found the gold. In fact, it was very simple to say, because the people in the Moli Department knew that gold was produced here for a long time, but they were not familiar with the yellow gold. The stones were not of interest, and at most they only picked up a few pieces to make ornaments. Duo Ya originally had this purpose and wandered around the valley for a few days. Just found all the gold grains to make a bracelet. Hearing that Duoya had found so much gold in just a few days, the crew behind him became excited again. Their eyes no longer looked elsewhere, and they all stared at their feet. Unfortunately, the river bank they were walking on was full of gravel and sand. Even if there were gold particles, it would be difficult to find them. Curly Hair walked at the back. As he walked, he kicked the ground with his feet, hoping to kick out a nugget of gold from the sand. But his method is obviously not very good, and it hasn't gone very far yet. The shoes on his feet were almost broken by the road. Looking at this pair of shoes made by his wife, there were already signs of opening in the front thread, which made him feel a little distressed. He regretted why he didn't change his shoes when he came out. When looking for something, this often happens, that is, when you need something urgently and search through boxes and cabinets, you can¡¯t find it. And when you don't use this thing, this thing will appear in front of you with a dead face, and you can see it no matter where you are. Now the crew members such as Curly Hair are also encountering the same problem. Although everyone is looking down, they still find nothing in the end. Curly is an easily contented person. Although he also wanted to find some gold to take back, he felt bad about the shoes, so in the end he stopped kicking them with his feet. He just walked and watched, intending to just go with the flow and find the best one. It doesn't matter if he arrives, anyway, the personal goods he brought with him on this trip will be exchanged for a lot of valuable things, and he will resell them when he returns to the Tang Dynasty. That will be a huge income, and he will be able to buy a new house by then. , brought all the parents, wives and children from my hometown to enjoy the blessing. Thinking of his gentle wife and lovely children in his hometown, Curly Hair couldn't help but giggle like "hehehe". However, when people are distracted and thinking about things, they will ignore some things. For example, for people walking, they will not pay attention to their feet. Curly Hair is a typical example. Just when the silly smile on his face has not disappeared, he suddenly feels that his feet are weak. , and his whole body suddenly fell to the ground. At this moment, he happened to be grinning with his mouth open. As a result, he didn't even have time to close his mouth. A pair of big fangs happened to hit a sharp stone. Although the teeth were not knocked out, But his mouth was full of blood and his teeth were a little loose. ¡°When several of his companions saw Curly Hair¡¯s tragic situation, they all pointed at him and laughed, and Curly Hair also spat out blood with a ¡®bah¡¯ sound.At that moment, I secretly cried out that I was unlucky, and I wanted to stand up as soon as I put my hands on it. But at this moment, he suddenly felt his eyes flashed by a bit of golden light. When he looked carefully, he discovered that the stone in front of him that almost knocked off his front teeth was covered by his hard front teeth. A small piece of stone was also knocked off, and the true appearance inside was revealed. A bit of golden light was shining there, making people feel itchy in their hearts. Seeing this, Curly Hair no longer cared about the blood in his mouth, and quickly sat up and held the stone in his arms. He found that the stone, which was the size of a human head, was extremely heavy. With the strength of a strong man like him, it was not heavy enough. It takes a lot of strength to hold it up. The unusual heaviness alone made Curly Hair realize something. He grabbed a stone next to him with a look of ecstasy, and then smashed it down hard. As a result, the outer layer of stone was smashed open, revealing The glittering gold essence inside is just mixed with some ore impurities. "Dog gold nugget!" The surrounding crew members also saw the strangeness of the stone in Curly's hand, and some of them even screamed in shock. Gold nugget was very rare, not to mention that the gold nugget in Curly's hand was as big as a human head. Although There may be some other ore impurities, but it must be dozens of kilograms anyway, right? "Hahahahahahaha~" Curly Hair was also shocked by the huge gold nugget in his arms. He held the gold tightly in his arms with both hands, and let out a series of weird giggles. He looked like he was going crazy. Lu Wan in front heard that someone in his crew had picked up a piece of nugget gold, weighing dozens of kilograms. This made him extremely shocked. Gold is inherently very valuable, and natural nugget gold is even more rare. The treasure you seek is far more valuable than gold of the same weight, and nugget gold often represents great luck, so it has always been regarded as a treasure among treasures. If someone finds nugget gold, they will often be rich and wealthy. People bought it for several times the value as a treasure for their town house, hoping to use this great luck to bless the prosperity of future generations. Knowing this, Lu Wan also attached great importance to this and immediately ran to the back to watch. As a result, he happened to see Curly Mao holding the golden dog head the size of a human head and crying and laughing. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a glance that this was the other party's favorite. There was so much phlegm that I became obsessed with it. Lu Wan was well-informed. When he saw something was wrong with Curly Hair, he immediately went up and slapped the other person's face twice. As a result, he finally woke up Curly Hair. He looked at the people in front of him with his eyes wide open, and then continued He lowered his head and looked at the dog-headed gold in his arms. He finally woke up. He jumped up with the dog-headed gold in his arms and shouted excitedly: "Haha, I found gold! I found gold" Although Curly Hair was roaring and yelling more crazily than before, Lu Wan and the other crew members could see that Curly Hair was sane at this time, and he was just venting his joy through roaring. Although many people expressed disdain for Curly Mao's worthless appearance, but after thinking about it, if they had picked up such a big piece of nugget gold for nothing, it would probably be no better than Curly Mao. But the native girl Duoya couldn't figure it out. The boats of these outsiders had extremely beautiful cloth and ornaments as beautiful as stars. These were enough to show that the other party was richer than she imagined. But Why are such wealthy outsiders so happy to find a yellow stone? Although this yellow stone is a bit bigger, in the eyes of our native girl, it is not as precious as the glass bracelet on her hand. After a while, Curly Hair finally vented the ecstasy in his chest. In addition, he did not forget to thank the captain Lu Wan. After all, if there was no one else, he might really go crazy with joy. At this time, other crew members also came forward to congratulate them. Although these people were jealous and hateful in their hearts, since Curly Hair was the first to discover this thing, then according to the rules, the gold nugget belongs to others, no matter how jealous they are. Useless. It wasn¡¯t until all the crew congratulated Curly that Lu Wan said, ¡°Curly, what do you plan to do with this nugget of gold? Do you plan to take it back and sell it, or keep it at home for home use?¡± Upon hearing this, Curly Hair immediately said with a smile: "Captain, it's not like you don't know about my situation at home. Now is the time when we are short of money, so of course this gold nugget has to be sold. Besides, I can come here, and He is in the favor of the fleet and the captain, so I am going to sell him to the association, and I will let you, the captain, keep it for me for the time being!" Curly Hair is a person who is easily contented, and he is not stupid. He knows what it means to be moved by money. Although the nugget gold he found belongs to him, the people in the fleet are all from the slave-catching team. Who knows if any of the guys licking blood from the blade of a knife are blinded by money? If someone plots against them on the way back, not only will their money be gone, but their lives will also be at risk. superior. It is precisely because of this that he immediately said that he would sell to the association, andHe also asked Lu Wan to keep it in advance. In this way, no matter how jealous others were towards him, there was nothing they could do about it. Lu Wan also nodded after hearing this. The reason why he asked Curly Mao how to deal with this gold nugget just now was because he was worried that others would be disadvantageous to him because of this thing. Now that he saw Curly Mao being so clever, he nodded with relief. The discovery of nugget gold also boosted the morale of all the crew members to search for gold, and they all ran around like headless flies. Unfortunately, not everyone has such good luck as Curly Hair, but Feng Shijie did not join the others. Instead of trying your luck, go to the river with your bare feet and start digging out the sand in the river! Text Chapter 432: Fleet Convergence When Lu Wan and the others came, they had already asked Duoya about the situation in the valley and knew that there was a river here. According to experienced people in the fleet, there might be gold particles in the sediment in the river, so Lu Wan asked Duoya in advance They made some simple gold-mining sieves, made of the thinnest gauze. Now Feng Shijie took such a sieve and began to pan for gold in the river. . I saw Feng Shijie put the sediment from the river bottom into the sieve, and then gently swayed it in the flowing river water. Soon, some of the silt was washed away by the river water, leaving only large pieces of gravel and other debris. Among these debris, there is a little bit of golden light hidden inside. "Gold, as expected, there is gold!" Feng Shijie was trembling with excitement at the moment. He raised his head and shouted at Lu Wan, "Captain, look, we are going to make a fortune this time. You can find a lot of gold grains with just one sieve. This This river can simply be called a golden river!¡± When Lu Wan heard Feng Shijie's words, he jumped into the river excitedly. Then he grabbed the sieve and took a look. Sure enough, he found some tiny gold particles inside. He laughed happily. He was not like ordinary crew members like Curly Hair. He wants nugget gold like that. After all, as a captain, what he values ????is the discovery of the entire gold mine. As long as he reports the news of the gold mine to the association, his share will definitely not be missing in the end. At this time, other crew members also discovered that Feng Shijie had found gold. They took the sieves they brought and jumped into the river to start panning for gold. Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know how many years of gold have been accumulated at the bottom of this river. As long as ordinary people are not too unlucky, they can easily find some small gold particles, but it is still better than nothing, and after accumulating a little, a lot can be accumulated in one day. You can also find a lot of gold. But looking at those crazy gold-mining companions, one person curled his lips in disdain. This person was naturally Curly Hair who was extremely lucky. Ever since he found the gold nugget, he had been holding on to it and wouldn't let go. , although he has already said that he will sell it to the association and temporarily give it to the captain Lu Wan for safekeeping, he will still have to keep it for a while in this valley. In addition, with this piece of gold nugget, the broken pieces in the river will Naturally, the gold dust was not in his old man's eyes. Now Curly Mao is thinking happily. After he gets the money, he will buy a large plantation in Taiwan or Luzon, then buy a group of slaves, hire a few strong thugs as overseers, and then take care of the family. Father, mother, wife and children all came to enjoy the blessing. At that time, he also resigned from the slave-catching team. After all, although this job was very profitable, it was also too dangerous. He already had a family and a family, and it was time for him to live a peaceful life for a few days. The gold mining operation continued until the sun went down. After Lu Wan's repeated urging, the crew members reluctantly left. After all, this valley was not safe, and just now, they had seen several wolf-like animals running towards them. , just seeing so many of them, they didn't dare to attack, and they all retreated slowly, but if it was night, it would be hard to say. When they saw Lu Wan and the others returning home with a full load, the few unlucky guys who stayed behind were naturally envious and jealous, especially when they saw Curly Hair, who was usually inconspicuous, coming back with a piece of gold nugget as big as a human head, which made their eyes red. , and at the same time, I thought to myself, if I go today, maybe I will be the one who discovers the gold nugget. But no matter how jealous they are, it¡¯s useless. After all, the fleet has its own rules. Moreover, Curly Hair has sold the gold nugget to the association, and it is also kept by Captain Lu Wan personally, so no matter how jealous they are, there is nothing they can do. But the only thing that comforted them was that after dinner, Lu Wan announced on the spot that they would stay here for a few days, and then take turns to go to Jinhe to pan for gold. As for the few people on duty today, they do not need to participate in the lottery tomorrow. Go to the valley and join in the gold mining. Lu Wan and the others stayed here for a total of seven days. Every day they arranged for most of the people to go gold panning. However, they had to hand over part of the gold panning income. This was agreed in advance. After all, only a part of the crew came to the gold mine. In addition, there were Part of the crew went to sail around the big island and survey Sunset Bay, and their share was indispensable, even for the golden nugget that Curly found. Seven days later, Lu Wan informed the team members that they were going back. After all, they had already spent a day and a half when they came. Including the time to go back, it was exactly ten days, and the fleet that was sent out should also be back. At that time, they gathered together and prepared to return home. Although the gold-mining crew members were very reluctant to leave, they all had missions after all, and they had been out for such a long time. It would be a lie to say they didn¡¯t want to go back, especially those crew members who had families and jobs, and they were eager to return home. So even though the gold mining profits in the past few days have been very rich, it can't stop the crew from feeling homesick. Lu Wan and the others went back faster than when they came, because when they came, there was no road in the grass that was as tall as one person, so they needed someone to open the road in front, and they didn't stay on the mountain for long, so betweenThe road we drove out was not yet covered in grass, which saved us a lot of energy and time. However, even if we are walking on the same old path, it is still very uneasy along the way. The most annoying thing is the crocodile hiding in the grass by the water. If you are not careful, you may be attacked by this thing. For example, one of the crew members was attacked. A huge crocodile suddenly attacked. Fortunately, their clothes were thicker to prevent mosquito bites, and the crew member moved quickly. In the end, the crocodile's teeth only tore his pants and opened two holes on his calf. Kouzi. Regarding this crocodile attack, Doya said she was lucky, because as far as she knew, once bitten by a crocodile, the other person would keep turning around, so if the crocodile really bit the calf this time, then It was unclear whether the person would survive, but the leg could definitely not be saved. When Lu Wan and the others heard this, they all broke into a cold sweat and became even more careful to avoid crocodile attacks on the road. When Lu Wan and the others arrived at Sunset Bay, the fleet that had left behind to explore the bay was already waiting for them. This fleet with only one large ship had already figured out the topography of the bay, and even the place to build the port was clear. Marked on the map. The day after Lu Wan reunited with the exploration fleet, the fleet that was sent out to measure the area of ??the big island also came back. However, they originally sailed to the east, but now they are still returning from the east. This means that they did not After completing the mission of circling the big island, when Lu Wan asked the person in charge of this sub-fleet, their suspicions were confirmed. It turned out that this fleet had been sailing eastward after being separated from them. However, after three days of sailing, they discovered that there was another vast island to the north of this big island. Although this island was not as big as this big island. , but it is not much different from Jinzhou and Borneo, and may even be larger than those two continents. This discovery made everyone in the fleet very excited. However, they did not stop on the island. Instead, they continued eastward and finally reached the northeast of the big island. They found a vast coral reef and even some formations. They arrived at the coral islands, and some of the larger islands were still inhabited by natives, which shocked them extremely. It's a pity that the only person in the fleet who can understand the native language is Liu Kata, but he has been following Lu Wan and the others, so the fleet cannot communicate with the natives on the coral island. It is only through contact that they discovered that these natives The people make a living by fishing, and their temperament is quite gentle, so they did not attack them. However, when the fleet arrived at this coral reef, it was already the fifth day specified by Lu Wan. Although the leader of the fleet wanted to move forward, he was forced by Lu Wan's order, plus The crew did not want to waste any more time. After all, they had been walking for five days, but they still had not reached the east side of the big island. This was enough to show that the area of ????the big island was far beyond their imagination. However, although the crew members of the separate fleet wanted to go back to Lu Wan, in the end they stayed in this coral island group for one more day for one reason. Until the morning of the seventh day after they came out, two large ships took ten people with them. A small boat began to return. It was precisely because of their extra day at the coral island group that they came back later than Lu Wan and the others. The captain of the dispatched fleet was named Jiang Lu, who was one of Lu Wan's most capable assistants. After he reported the general experience of the voyage to Lu Wan, he suddenly said with a smile: "Captain, this Although we were not able to sail around the entire island this time, we found a very interesting thing, and we specially brought some to the brothers. Unfortunately, this thing is not easy to maintain. It is okay for a short time, but I want to take it to Taiwan to give away. But it¡¯s an impossible thing.¡± Lu Wan was very interested when he heard it and followed Jiang Lu on their boat. Lu Wan originally thought that what Jiang Lu and the others brought were some gadgets of the natives, but he did not expect that the other party brought him into the cabin. In the dozen or so huge buckets placed in the cabin, he finally saw the so-called 'Fun stuff'. "Lobster! So big!" When Lu Wan saw what was in the special huge bucket, he was startled and couldn't help shouting. In each bucket, there were There are only lobsters showing their teeth and claws, but these lobsters are a bit too big. Each one is three or four feet long. It is estimated that each one must weigh at least dozens or hundreds of kilograms. Lu Wan has been making a living at sea for many years and has eaten a lot of lobsters, but this is the first time he has seen such a big lobster. Seeing Lu Wan's shocked expression, Jiang Lu smiled proudly and said: "Captain, this is a coral reef group we found in the northeast of the big island. There are many natives living there, including many natives. People make a living by fishing for shrimps, and this kind of giant lobster is one of their main foods. The crew members were very surprised when they saw it, so I stayed there for one more day and caught a lot of this kind. I brought the lobster back, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s difficult to raise lobsters, many have died on the road, and now there are only a dozen left.¡±   (To be continued) q Text Chapter 433: Casting Silver Coins Although the fleet led by Jiang Lu failed to complete the feat of circling the big island, it brought a gift to other members of the fleet, which was a dozen large lobsters weighing hundreds of kilograms. Originally, they caught a lot of these giant lobsters, but unfortunately, in just a few days, most of them died. In the end, only a dozen or so survived. Lu Wan also knew that these things could not be kept alive, so he finally decided to kill them. It was all carried to the galley and extra meals were given to all the crew. Although the lobster was eaten, Lu Wan kept the dragon shell and had it cleaned and spliced ??together according to its original appearance. In addition, he also had some strange animals captured on the big island, such as the kind called On the big island of gray cranes, there is also a huge animal that looks like a mouse and has a strange bag on its belly. We try to bring as many of each animal as possible. These are going to be sent to Taiwan. I heard that Qi His Royal Highness wants to set up a zoo and exhibition hall, and is currently ordering people to collect animals and animals from all over the place. I believe that what they bring will be very popular. In addition, Lu Wan also discovered an interesting phenomenon, that is, among the animals on the big island, many animals have bags on their bellies, such as the mouse-like animal they captured, and another one that lives in the trees. Bears also have bags, and even wolves that hunt everywhere have bags. These strange animals were an eye-opener for them, so they sent people to capture some and brought them on the boat, as well as some plant seeds. Collect some if possible. After several days of preparation, Lu Wan and his fleet were finally able to set sail. However, they had already built a simple dock on Sunset Island and asked Moli to help take care of it. for this matter. The leader, Rumodoro, naturally agreed wholeheartedly. After all, he expected these wealthy outsiders to come to their island again to trade with them. When Lu Wan and the others left. All the members of the Moli Ministry came to the port to see him off, including Rumodo, who was wrapped in half a piece of silk. He kept waving goodbye to the fleet, and the glass bracelet on his hand sparkled with his movements. However, among the crowd, the saddest one was Doya. She went to the big island with Lu Wan and the others to look for gold, and formed a strong friendship with everyone. Lu Wan and the others also liked Doya very much, and after leaving During the trip, many crew members gave Doya some small things, although they didn't think they were very valuable. But for Doya, it is an extremely precious gift. In fact, it was not only Doya who received gifts from the crew, but almost the entire Moli Department accepted the benefits of the fleet. Lu Wan even made an exception and gave the Moli Department some bows and arrows and taught them how to use them. This move greatly increased Moli's hunting ability and allowed him to catch more prey than before, which reduced the possibility of starvation for Moli's people. It was precisely the above actions that led to the entire Moli Ministry coming to see Lu Wan and the others off when they left. After all, in their view, these outsiders who came on the big ship were a group of kind people, and they were very generous. They were like messengers sent by the gods. But the reason why Lu Wan and the others win over Mo Li's department is so great. But they didn't have any good intentions. Everything still stemmed from the gold mine they discovered on the big island. Although they only stayed there for a few days, the crew had already found a lot of gold nuggets and sand. Therefore, Lu Wan and Feng Shijie have reason to believe that there should be a gold mine with considerable reserves. It is definitely worth mining. A valuable gold mine, the slave-catching association behind Lu Wan will definitely not let it go. After all, the association is not just a business of catching and selling slaves, but also has many other related industries. As for gold mining, a business that is almost equivalent to robbing money, naturally it will not be spared. However, if you want to mine gold on the big island, you must send some people to stay permanently, and this requires the help of the Moli Department. After all, they are the indigenous people here, and no one is more familiar with the situation on the island than them. With their help, I believe those who come will be able to establish a foothold on the big island quickly. Compared with the way they came, Lu Wan and the others did not look relaxed when they returned. After all, the situation on the sea is changing, and no one knows what they will encounter at the next moment. Therefore, Lu Wan's return voyage was also full of dangers. In addition, they had to overcome difficulties in food, drinking water, fear, etc., and braved wind and waves all the way to the place where they set sail. Just when Lu Wan and his fleet were returning with their great discovery, Li Min in Dengzhou City also received news from Yan Bei. Originally, the exploration fleet was just setting out to find a new source of slaves. In Yan Bei's view, this , it was not a big deal, so I did not report it to Li Min. I just mentioned it casually when the two of them exchanged letters later. The result surprised Li Min, and he regretted not being able to set off in the fleet. He wanted to explain to the other party beforehand that although he could not guarantee that the other party would be able to reach Australia, judging from the sailing direction Yan Bei mentioned, it was indeed very possible to reach Australia. However, although Li Min is concerned about the exploration fleet, he is now entangled in another matter and does not have much energy to pay special attention to it for the time being.?, so I had to tell Yan Bei that if someone from the fleet came back, he must tell him in advance, and he must personally greet them and ask them some questions. "Yifan, there should be no problem with your machine here. Although 200,000 silver coins have been produced now, in a month, I will see another 200,000 coins, and this is only the first issue of silver coins. More silver coins will definitely be issued in the future, so the machines here have to continue working for a long time and cannot be stopped. If something goes wrong, it will be a big trouble!" Li Min said loudly to Yifan next to him. They are now in a noisy factory, surrounded by the roar of steam engines. Driven by the steam engines, each machine is working rapidly and making a very regular "bang" sound. In this environment, if people don't speak loudly, they won't be able to hear what the other person is saying at all. "Your Highness, don't worry, as long as you can provide enough silver and copper materials, there will be no problem in producing two hundred thousand silver coins a month!" Yifan, who was wearing a blue gown and dressed as a man, said with a smile. Hearing Yifan's words, Li Min nodded with confidence. Yifan was the person he trusted the most, and as long as the other party promised, he would definitely be able to do it, so there was no need to doubt it. Li Min and the others were at the newly established mint. This mint was not located on the island of Taiwan by Li Min, but was still built in Dengzhou. Although Li Min has been transferring some industries in Dengzhou to Taiwan Island, the currency reform is mainly in Datang, so it is better to locate it in Datang, at least the transportation cost is much lower. When he was attacking Japan, Li Min told Cheng Huailiang and others that he would add a higher value coin to the copper coins of the Tang Dynasty, and this coin was silver coins. Although Li Min also wanted to get it right in one step and replace the current metal currency with the paper money of later generations, reality told him that this could not be achieved in a short time. At least for most people, they were not yet able to fully accept paper money. Although Li Min's banks have been opened in all major cities in the Tang Dynasty, many people like to deposit money in banks, and there are also passbooks issued by banks under the cabinet at home, but passbooks are still only regarded as a kind of The vouchers for depositing money cannot be circulated at all. Although some smart businessmen have opened some anonymous passbooks for use in some commercial transactions. Anyone holding such passbooks can withdraw money. But after all, they are a minority, and they are only used for commercial circulation. Very few people use them among the people, so they are not considered banknotes at all. The feedback from the bank made Li Min understand that in a short period of time, metal currency will still be the protagonist in the market. Even if he forcibly introduces paper currency, I am afraid it will not be recognized by the people and become waste paper. The best result It only puts paper money in a subordinate position and cannot exist independently of metal currency. It was precisely after knowing the above that Li Min decided to proceed step by step, first issuing silver coins with relatively large face values. After all, with the development of business, the amount of commercial transactions is getting larger and larger, and an ordinary business will also use several coins. Ten or hundreds of coins would be too troublesome to settle with copper coins, so the issuance of large denomination silver coins is imperative. However, it is a pity that the Tang Dynasty court did not realize this. The old household management system has increasingly failed to keep up with the development speed of business. Coin is one of the most prominent problems, and Li Min is After knowing this problem, he decided not to trouble Li Shimin anymore, because he already had the ability to solve this problem. In order to find the silver needed to issue silver coins, Li Min turned his attention to the Japanese country and mobilized the new rich in Chang'an to jointly mine the Iwami silver mine in the Japanese country, and then organized the Japanese people to mine on the spot. After nearly half a year of development, now The Iwami Silver Mine has grown to a certain scale and can produce an astonishing amount of silver every month. Together with the silver reserves collected by Li Min in the past, it is enough for him to issue silver coins. As for Yifan, Li Min also gave instructions in advance, asking her to help design a stamping machine driven by a steam engine. The structure of this machine is relatively simple. The previous steam engine manufacturing factory also had similar machines. Now it only needs to be modified. It can be used, and there are also the styles of silver coins. Li Min decided to use the traditional round square hole. Even the characters on it have not changed. They are still the four characters "Kaiyuan Tongbao", which was also the main currency during the reign of the Tang Dynasty. . The reason why the circular square hole is used is that threads can be threaded in the middle, making it easier to carry. Secondly, this pattern also represents a cultural tradition, so there is no need to turn it into the perfect circle that it became later. There is another very important reason, that is, if you use the style of Kaiyuan Tongbao, the molds for minting coins are all ready-made. There are many craftsmen who can make such molds, and they can be used after modification. "But Li Min is not a living Lei Feng. The reason why he implemented it himself isTang Dynasty's currency reform was also based on his own selfishness, but his selfishness was deeply hidden. Apart from himself, probably no one else knew about it. Text Chapter 434 The playground of the Chou Chou siblings "Ding ding ding~" As Li Min slowly loosened his hand, the newly minted silver coins fell from his hand, making a series of crisp sounds. When the last silver coin was left in his hand, Li Min dropped the silver coins. He took a silver coin closer and looked at it carefully. ¡° Although the style of this silver coin is the same as that of copper coins, it is much thicker, almost the same thickness as coins of later generations. And because it is stamped with a stamping machine, it feels very fine and smooth, but there are some rough burrs at the corners, which need to be polished smooth in the later stage before use. Now Li Min is still in the factory, but the place he is staying now is the warehouse where the factory produces silver coins. The silver coins placed here are all freshly stamped and need further polishing. In addition, beside him, there were many workers wearing special clothes, pushing buckets of silver coins in and out. The warehouse was much quieter than the workshop with roaring machines. Yifan also walked over from outside at this time, holding a teapot and a teacup in his hands. She had just seen Li Min walking around the mint for such a long time, so she must have been thirsty, so Then he went to make a pot of tea for Li Min. Seeing Yifan personally serving the tea, Li Min also hurriedly covered the wooden barrel containing silver coins next to him, then used the wooden barrel as a table and asked Yifan to place the tea on the barrel, then took the tea handed to him and drank it in gulps After finishing, he suddenly said: "Yifan, how is the shipyard in Taiwan? Can your steamship be built there?" Some time ago, Li Min moved some industries in Dengzhou to Taiwan, of which the shipyard was the most important part, and Yifan's steamship shipyard was also included in the move. For this reason, Yifan even took a boat to the island of Taiwan to take up residence. , did not come back until Li Min wanted to mint silver coins. Therefore, she knows Taiwan¡¯s shipbuilding industry best. Yifan, who was also drinking tea, smiled after hearing this and stretched out his white and tender hands to tuck the hanging hair behind his ears. Then he said: "The School of Ship Design has moved to Taiwan, which has attracted many shipyards to open branches in Taiwan. In addition, Dean Wei is personally taking charge there, so everything is going very smoothly. As for the steam I have also laid the foundation for the shipyard, and it is currently undergoing intensive construction. I think we will be able to start building steamships in three months." Hearing what Yifan said so confidently, Li Min felt relieved. Taiwan is the top priority for his future development. Therefore, there must be no mistakes. Unfortunately, he has to carry out currency reform now and has no time to manage industrial relocation. Otherwise, he would have gone to Taiwan to take charge personally. After visiting the mint, Li Min returned to the palace's inner palace. After passing through several courtyards, he came to the side of Wenxin's courtyard. It was also a small courtyard, but Li Min had not yet reached the courtyard. I heard a crisp laughter coming from inside, and then a girl's voice shouted loudly: "Brother, brother, crawl up quickly. My sister is going to catch up! Giggle~" Hearing the crisp and innocent laughter coming from inside, Li Min knew that Chou Chou was bullying her younger brother Li Qi again. At that moment, Li Min opened the door with a smile on his face, and saw a courtyard covered with carpets. Chou Chou was riding her little stroller, chasing Li Qi who could already crawl. Li Qi has inherited Li Min¡¯s good health. He was stronger than the average child when he was born, even though he is only half a year old now. But it was already crawling all over the floor, and if you weren't careful, you wouldn't know where to get. Wu Meiniang was worried about this. Li Min saw that Chou Chou was almost three years old, and now there was another Li Qi. He felt that there should be a place for children to play in his home, so he personally designed the small courtyard next to Wen Xin. After a while, it was used as a playground for the two children. In order to let the two children have fun, Li Min put a lot of thought into the design of this small courtyard, and it was finally completed. What is now presented to him, although there are some subtle differences from their original design, but overall It can be regarded as meeting his requirements. I saw that this small courtyard was divided into two parts: indoor and outdoor. The floors were all covered with thick carpets. At the same time, Li Min also moved all the various children's play facilities here, such as slides, ball pools, turntables, etc. Everything Li Min can think of has been made by expert craftsmen. There are also various toys such as children's cars, building blocks, skateboards, etc. Although toys like skateboards are not suitable for the two ugly siblings to play with, Li Min But regardless of these, as long as they can be remembered, they can be made by others. Anyway, if you can't play it now, you can play it later. Chou Chou and Li Qi also liked the amusement park that Li Min painstakingly designed. They spent most of their time here every day and sometimes did not want to leave during meals, which made Xijun and Mei Niang unhappy. Don't blame Li Min. Because it is only March and the weather is still cold, Chou Chou and Li Qi are playing indoors. However, Li Min knows that children need to get more sun, so the interior design is also very special. The wall facing the south is internal medicine. They are all made of glass, and there are many skylights on the roof to let in sunlight.Go. In addition, there are heating copper pipes buried underground, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the cold in winter. When Li Min came in from the front door, he saw a pair of children playing through the front glass wall. Although it was still a little cold, the sunshine was good today, so the indoor windows were partially opened for ventilation. In addition, in a corner of the room, Wen Xin, Xijun, Mei Niang, Meng Xue and Jin Shengman were all there. Unfortunately, they were not looking after the children, but gathering together to play mahjong. Wen Xin was not very good at playing mahjong. , so she pulled Jin Shengman to join her group, and Wen'er, Hua'er, and Lvzhu also stood behind Xijun and others, helping them with their advice, and they were having fun now. The big ones and the little ones all had fun, and no one noticed Li Min's arrival. Li Min didn't want to disturb them, so he didn't let the maid who saw him make any noise. Instead, he took off his shoes and walked quietly into the room. Just then, the game between Chou Chou and Li Qi changed. Now it was Chou Chou riding a stroller around, while Li Qi behind him was crawling like a bug. As a result, Chou Chou in front didn't even look at the road. Suddenly he collided with Li Min. Looking at Chou Chou rushing towards him on a bicycle, Li Min suddenly laughed, leaned down and hugged Chou Chou. Now Chou Chou is two years and nine months old, and looks like a pink and jade doll. Yes, and she also inherited the excellent genes of Li Min and Xijun. She has big eyes and a small nose. Everyone will praise her for her cuteness. When she grows up, she will be a beautiful woman who will dominate the country. This is contrary to her nickname. . Chou Chou, who was wearing a pleated floral skirt, was suddenly picked up by Li Min. He screamed in fright at first, then saw Li Min's familiar smiling face, and shouted excitedly: "Father is here, dad, hurry up and play with us!" " At this time, Li Qi, who could only crawl, climbed onto Li Min's lap like a monkey. His drool-covered face was rubbing against the hem of Li Min's robe, while making vague milking sounds. Said: "Dear~Dear~" In fact, Li Qi also wanted to call him father, but unfortunately he is still too young and can only speak one syllable now, so he can only call Li Min "qin" when he sees him. This is the same as the popular name published on a certain website in later generations. Now that he had picked up his daughter, Li Min naturally couldn't treat one favorably. He bent down and picked up Li Qi, one on each side of the two children. However, Li Qi had a very special way of greeting others, that is, he opened his mouth and pointed it at Li Min's face. Just bite. Although he had only grown two deciduous teeth, they were already very powerful. Even a bite would hurt for a long time. So Li Min had to raise his head to avoid it. Unfortunately, he could not avoid his face but his neck, so he was bitten by Li Qi. There was drool all over my neck. Wen Xin and the others finally noticed Li Min's arrival, and when they saw Li Min's embarrassment as Li Qi chewed his neck with saliva, they all giggled, but no one came to help. After all, it was rare to see Li Min behave like this. When they are embarrassed, of course they want to watch for a while. On the other hand, Li Min hugged Chou Chou and felt sorry for his father. He stretched out his two chubby little hands to hug Li Qi's face to prevent him from biting Li Min again. He also said loudly in his little mouth: "Bad brother, don't stop." Bite father!" Although Li Qi didn't understand his sister's words, he had been playing with Chou Chou during this period, and he was younger than Chou Chou, so he was naturally afraid of Chou Chou. So when he saw his sister stopping him, he immediately did not dare to move anymore. He just stared at Chou Chou with his big eyes. Looking at this lovely pair of children, Li Min was also in an excited mood. He kissed each of them on the face, and then said with a smile: "Qi'er, you have to listen to your sister, and you can't bite anyone again in the future. Okay, besides, Chou Chou saved my father today, can I tell you a story to coax you to sleep tonight?" "Okay, father is the best!" When Chou Chou heard that her father was going to tell her a story, she happily kissed Li Min on the face. However, this was not enough to vent her excitement, so she simply picked up her younger brother Li Qi's little brother. Fat Face kissed her, which made Li Qi a little scared. He screamed and struggled to escape from Li Min's arms, but he made Li Min laugh, but he refused to let go. Seeing Li Qi's pitiful appearance, Wu Meiniang, as a mother, finally couldn't sit still, handed her cards to Hua'er, then came over to take Li Qi over and said: "Husband, you are so serious, how do you know how to bully Qi? Son?" Since Wu Meiniang gave birth to Li Qi, although she is still in charge of Li Min's intelligence system, part of her thoughts have been occupied by her son, so she has to delegate her power to Yang Shi and others. She is only in charge She has the highest decision-making power, and it is precisely because of this that she has time to play cards with Wen Xin and the others, and spend time with her son. Li Min handed his son to Wu Meiniang with a smile, and then coaxed Chou Chou to play by himself. Then he smiled at Wu Meiniang and said, "You can't pamper a boy too much, you have to let him suffer a little, otherwise how can he grow into a man? ?¡± "Really?" Wu Meiniang gave Li Min a roll of her eyes and said, "I heard that the mother-in-law loves her husband very much. Could it be thatIs your husband no longer a man? " "Uh~" Li Min was choked up for a moment. Everyone knew Concubine Yang's love for him, and what he just said was just a slap in his face. However, he was thick-skinned, so he changed the subject after a moment of confusion. Said: "Mei Niang, I have something to ask you, let's go out and talk!" Text Chapter 435: The conspiracy to subvert Lin Yi When Wu Meiniang heard that Li Min said she had something to ask her, Wu Meiniang immediately understood and knew that this must be a serious matter, so she handed Li Qi to the care of the wet nurse and told Wen Xin and the others. As a result, they all turned their backs on Li Min. , but did not stop it. After all, they all knew that Wu Meiniang was Li Min's right-hand man and they often asked her to deal with some matters. For the dissatisfaction of Wen Xin and the others, Li Min had to apologize to them with a smile, and then took Wu Meiniang away. On the other side of the yard where Wen Xin lives is Li Min's study in the inner house. Compared with the study in the outer house, this is where Li Min handles some confidential matters. After entering the study room with Wu Meiniang one after another, Li Min hugged her and let Wu Meiniang sit on his lap. When they got along, they liked to use this ambiguous posture to sit together and talk about things. Now the two of them Although he even has a son, his habits have remained. "Husband, do you want to ask Meiniang about Lin Yi?" Wu Meiniang hugged Li Min's neck very naturally, picked up a grape from the fruit plate on the table, peeled it, and put it in Li Min's mouth inside. While Li Min was tasting the sweet grapes, he touched Wu Mei Niang's plump body with a smile and said, "Meiniang is really a roundworm in my husband's belly. You know everything I think." Wu Meiniang knocked off Li Min's dishonest hand, rolled her eyes at Li Min and said: "During this period, my husband has been asking me to focus on Lin Yi. If Mei Niang still can't guess what my husband is going to ask today, Wouldn¡¯t that be stupid?¡± A beauty is a beauty, even if she rolls her eyes, she is still charming. What Li Min saw was that he moved his index finger. At that moment, I couldn't bear it any longer, so I hugged Wu Meiniang and had an incestuous kiss. In the end, both of them couldn't control themselves anymore, and they both rolled down on the bed in the study room and fell into bed. It¡¯s been a long time. The study calmed down again. Li Min on the bed was stroking Wu Meiniang's smooth skin, with a satisfied look on his face. But the arousal on Wu Meiniang's face had not completely faded away. She snuggled into Li Min's arms, feeling the satisfaction in her heart that she had never experienced before. After a while, the two of them continued their previous conversation. Wu Meiniang was seen leaning on Li Min's chest and said: "Husband, I started the layout for Lin Yi a few years ago, and now it's time to close the net." stage. That Mahamandokadu can¡¯t wait anymore and is planning to take action against the Fan royal family. As long as we promise to deliver his weapons, the other party will take action immediately!" Hearing what Wu Meiniang said, Li Min also had a smile on his face. Now the Fan family is the king of Linyi, and the current king is named Fan Zhenlong. The old king Fan Touli died five years ago, and the prince Fan Zhenlong succeeded to the throne. It is a pity that although the new king of Linyi has a very powerful name, he is not very good in person. Since he came to the throne, he has been levying excessive taxes on the country. Moreover, he randomly selected beauties to enrich the palace and stayed in the palace all day long to play with the beauties, but left the affairs of the country to the minister Mahamandoka alone. For such a foolish and unscrupulous king. There were complaints in Lin Yi's country, but there were also people who applauded. Among them, Mahamando Kadu, who was most trusted by Fan Zhenlong, was the happiest one. This minister Lin Yi, whose name is very convoluted, was an ambitious man. When Fan Touli was still in power. He relied on the other party's trust to cultivate his own power and suppress ministers who were loyal to Fan. Now that Fan Zhenlong succeeded to the throne, he trusted him even more. As a result, in just five years, he became the actual leader of Lin Yi State, and he also The idea of ??replacing him came up, and he is now actively preparing to usurp the throne. Linyi not only has a humid climate, but also has extremely fertile soil. The rice production of this small country alone is comparable to that of the entire Tang Dynasty. With Li Min's character, it was impossible to let such a huge granary go, so a few years ago, Li Min asked Wu Meiniang to focus on the situation in Linyi. Wu Meiniang did live up to Li Min's instructions, and soon discovered the intention of Lin Yi's powerful minister Mahamando Jiadu to usurp the throne. This discovery made Wu Meiniang very excited, because she seemed to have seen the Tang Dynasty's conspiracy to subvert Goguryeo again. What happened after that was very simple. Wu Meiniang sent someone to contact Mahamandagadu immediately, and offered the other party weapons as a temptation, slowly gaining the other party's trust. Although Mahamando Kadu had full power in Linyi, the Fan family was Linyi's orthodoxy after all, so he was very uneasy about usurping the throne, and he was not very sure. It was also under this circumstance that the person Wu Meiniang sent to contact Mahamandoka alone happened to become one of the motivations for the other party to usurp the throne. After all, this external force not only brought him practical benefits, but also It gave him great spiritual encouragement. It was precisely because of Li Min's intervention that Mahamandoka finally plucked up the courage and made up his mind to usurp the throne and stand on his own feet. Now he has made preparations in all aspects, and the people sent by Wu Meiniang have also agreed to sponsor a large number of people. Weapons made in the Tang Dynasty are now in useManduojiadu was waiting for the arrival of these weapons, and he would immediately rebel. Thinking of the situation in Linyi's country, the smile on Li Min's lips became brighter. He stroked Wu Meiniang's satin-like skin and said slowly: "Maha Manduo Jiadu is ready, so what about Fan's successor?" Okay, have you agreed to all our conditions?" "Don't worry, husband, I have done both things together. Mahamando Kadu is ready, and Fan Zhene has naturally fully agreed to our conditions. Now he has secretly left Linyi City under our arrangement. . And with the character of Mahamando Kadu and his concern for the orthodox identity of the Fan family, as long as he launches a rebellion, the Fan family will definitely be exterminated in the end, and Fan Zhene will have to come out to clean up the mess. Come on!" When Wu Meiniang said this, she covered her mouth and snickered, looking like a girl who loved to joke. Unfortunately, her joke was too bloody and cost the lives of all the Fan clan in Linyi. Regarding Lin Yi's plan, Li Min certainly could not support Mahamandoka alone. After all, in Li Min's view, Mahamandaka alone was extremely ambitious. This kind of person was the most difficult to control. If he was allowed to sit If he wants to take the throne of Linyi, he might as well let that useless Fan Zhenlong be the king. After all, Li Min's ultimate goal is to control Linyi, not to help the people of Linyi find a wiser king. It is precisely because of this consideration that Li Min asked Wu Meiniang to secretly find a successor for Lin Yi. This person should preferably be a member of the Fan family. After all, in this era, whether the throne is obtained legitimately is very important. Then the guy named Fan Zhene appeared. Just by looking at this guy's name, you can tell that he has a close relationship with King Fan Zhenlong. In fact, this is indeed the case. He is Fan Zhenlong's half-brother. Unfortunately, although they are both sons of the king, their experiences are very different. , Fan Zhenlong got the throne of Linyi Kingdom and became the ruler of the entire country. The story of Fan Zhene is also very old-fashioned, and it happens in the courts of almost every country. His mother was the most beloved concubine of the former king Fan Touli, and the relationship with Fan Zhenlong's mother was very bad. As a result, Fan Touli was After his death, Fan Zhene and his son had no one to protect them, and their end was very miserable. Fan Zhene's mother was brutally executed directly by Fan Zhenlong's mother, and Fan Zhene was also going to be executed, but with the plea of ??a group of veterans loyal to the royal family, Fan Zhenlong spared Fan Zhenlong because they were also of the blood of the late king. A bad life. Fan Zhenlong had just ascended the throne at that time and needed the support of these veterans, so in the end he just imprisoned his younger brother Fan Zhenye in Linyi City and did not kill him. It was just that the other brothers were jealous that Fan Zhenye's mother and son were favored before them. So they all fell into trouble and insulted Fan Zhene in every possible way, so his life in Linyi was even more miserable than that of ordinary prisoners. After Wu Meiniang's people learned about Fan Zhene, they targeted him and began to send people to contact him. In order to gain his trust, they also deceived the Linyi royal family by feigning death and removed him from Linyi. Yi was rescued. When the big change happened, Fan Zhene was only fourteen years old and had no ability to resist. Now after five years of prison life and being constantly attacked by other brothers, his psychology has long been distorted. The only thing he could do was to trample everyone under his feet one day, so the people sent by Wu Meiniang were almost equivalent to lighting up a bright light for Fan Zhene in the darkness. ¡°Anyway, Fan Zhene had nothing for a long time, and he was despised and tortured by others all the time, so he agreed to almost all the conditions put forward by Wu Meiniang without even thinking about it. According to Wu Meiniang's estimation, as long as Mahamando Kadu rebels, he will definitely kill the Fan family. However, although Mahamando Kadu has great power in Linyi, he has a shortcoming that is not a shortcoming. That is, he only controls half of the troops in and around Linyi City, and the other half is controlled by generals loyal to the royal family. Outside Linyi City, there are several times the number of armies in Linyi City controlled by city lords from various places. Originally, this was nothing. After all, for Lin Yi, Lin Yi City, the capital of the country, was the top priority. As long as he occupied this place, it would be equivalent to controlling the entire Lin Yi. Moreover, Mahamandoga only had Wu Meiniang's support. The army in his hands had been updated with weapons, and its combat effectiveness was stronger than the other half of Linyi City's army. Moreover, Wu Meiniang had delivered a batch of new weapons to him. As long as he used the new weapons Once the equipment is completed, the army loyal to the royal family can definitely be defeated with an overwhelming advantage. It's just a pity that Wu Meiniang will never let Mahamandojia succeed alone. Of course, she won't let him fail completely. At least she will let Mahamandojia alone complete part of it, such as massacre of the Fan family. Once it is empty, let Fan Zhene come out to clean up the mess, and then naturally ascend to the throne. But at that time, Fan Zhene will be completely in their hands, and Lin Yi will also become Li Min's bag. Text Chapter 436 The Four Guards in Action (Part 1) Linyi Kingdom is located on the southeast coast of the Indochina Peninsula, bordering the Tang Dynasty to the north. However, the Tang Dynasty did not pay much attention to the land in the south, so the area bordering Linyi is very desolate and not many people live there. The nearest big city is called Yan Zhoucheng is still located south of the Jiaozhou Dudu Mansion. It is considered a relatively important port, but due to its geographical location, it cannot be compared with the port of Linyi State. In recent years, with the rise of industry and commerce in the Tang Dynasty, grain production has been affected, but Linyi is an important grain-producing area, so many businessmen have spotted the opportunity and started the grain transportation business. As the port closest to Linyi in the Tang Dynasty, Yanzhou in the Tang Dynasty was gradually affected and began to become prosperous. For this reason, the Tang Dynasty also added some garrison troops here. However, the prosperity of Yanzhou City only lasted for a while. As Li Min put two new types of ships into use, the continuous navigation capability of the maritime fleet was greatly improved, and the demand for the port also dropped. Because Yanzhou City is too close to Linyi, instead of berthing in Yanzhou, ships passing by Linyi should go directly across the sea to Leizhou and other places, which can save a lot of time. As a result, Yanzhou City has been The state port slowly returned to its original state, and the garrison was withdrawn. However, as the port city closest to Linyi, Yanzhou City is not useless. For example, there are often fleets of unknown origins here. Although they pretend to be buying grain from Linyi State, they are rarely seen. Bring back food from Linyi. Other experienced people found that when these fleets went to Linyi, the draft of the ships was relatively deep. It shows that the boats are carrying cargo, but the draft when they come back is much shallower. In fact, most people don¡¯t know. Yanzhou's port was not completely abandoned, but it relied on its own advantages. I embarked on another path, which was smuggling. Even in an era of highly developed information like the 21st century, smuggling cannot be eliminated, let alone a backward era like the Tang Dynasty. With the development of maritime trade, each major port in Datang has set up a municipal port department to specifically manage port inspections, taxation and other related matters. Because the profits of sea trade in this era were relatively high, taxes were also relatively high. In addition, Datang also stipulated many commodities that were prohibited from being sold to foreign countries, such as steel, cement, etc. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the emergence of City Posi. Correspondingly, smuggling began to take root in the soil of Datang. After all, there are people everywhere who take risks for profit. Although Datang tried its best to crack down on this situation, it could not completely eradicate it, and Li Min's current strength There are still some shortcomings, and it cannot help Datang to combat smuggling, so the smuggling situation along the coast of Datang is still quite serious. For example, the port of Yanzhou was an important port for smuggling from Datang to Linyi. It was a bright day in Yanju and the wind was very suitable. It was a good day to go out to sea. The fishing boats in the fishing port have gone out to sea early and started a busy day of work. Speaking of which, Yanzhou Port has been affected. However, as a fishing port, Yanzhou has been vigorously developed. More than a dozen canneries have been opened in the city, specializing in canned fish. And the sales are pretty good, with fleets coming every few days to transport cans to the inland for sale. However, today's situation is a bit special. Along with the fishing boats, there is also a strange caravan. This caravan, under the banner of Dengzhou grain merchants, went to sea at dawn just like those who went to sea later. The fishing boats went out to sea together. When this fleet passed by the fishing boats, many fishermen discovered that the crew members of this fleet looked tough and did not look like ordinary people at first sight, and the ships in the fleet were also particularly special. It is tall and sturdy, and the ship is equipped with weapons. At a glance, you can tell that it is a ship that often travels to the ocean, because only such a ship can be built so strong. As for the weapons on the ship, it is to guard against pirates. Generally speaking, ocean-going fleets like this will berth in large ports such as Guangzhou, Fuzhou, and Keelung. They rarely go to ports like Yanzhou. Unless they want to avoid strong winds and waves, they will find a random port to escape. However, Recently, the sea outside Yanzhou has been calm, and I have never heard of any big storms passing by. However, although the fishermen were strange, they had no time to care about a passing fleet. After all, for them, fishing more and making more money is the most important thing. However, young people nowadays are wild-minded, and most of the Yanzhou Many young people would rather go north to Keelung or Guangzhou to have a try than stay at home and fish. Thinking of this, the elderly fishermen sighed. Similarly, the fleet coming out of Yanzhou will not care about the fishermen passing by. They also have their own things to do. On the largest ship in front of the fleet, a stalwart old man with gray hair stood on the bow, holding the railing with both hands. Although the expression on his face looked extremely calm, there was a bit of excitement in his two tiger eyes. color. At this moment, a young man with a short beard walked out of the cabin behind the old man.?He is thin but well-dressed and looks very dignified. His appearance is nothing special, but his small eyes are full of shrewdness. People can tell at first sight that this person must be a very shrewd businessman. When this very shrewd businessman saw the old man on the bow of the boat, he walked over with a smile, stood side by side with the old man and said, "Brother, it's still early, why don't you take a good rest?" The old man knew who was coming from the sound of footsteps, so he said without even turning his head: "As I get older, I get less sleep. In addition, this is the first thing Jingwei does for His Highness, so I have to think carefully about how to avoid making any mistakes." This gray-haired old man is Yang Lie, the judge in charge of the Jingwei, and the man dressed as a businessman next to him is Yang Jiu, who used to make wine in Prince Li Min's Mansion. However, although Yang Jiu is a very good winemaker, that is just him. A profession used to hide his true identity, but in fact he is the adopted son of Mr. Yang, the king of Chuang, and the last strength of Zangwei. Since they joined Li Min, Yang Jiu has been staying in Chang'an to help Li Min collect information about Chang'an. It was not until Wu Meiniang became pregnant that he went to Dengzhou with Mr. Yang to formally manage overseas intelligence organizations. Now he Like Yang Jiu and his wife, they are both Wu Meiniang's right-hand assistants. He took over Lin Yi's affairs half a year ago, and this time he personally took action, preparing to settle Lin Yi's affairs in one fell swoop. Yang Lie is the nephew of Mr. Yang, so Yang Jiu naturally calls him his clan brother. Now that he heard that Yang Lie was worried about Lin Yi's affairs, Yang Jiu said with a smile: "Brother, don't worry, Wei Madam has been planning this matter for several years, and has made preparations in all aspects, and if nothing unexpected happens, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t need to take action, brothers, so you can rest assured!¡± The intelligence organization in Li Min's hands was born out of the Four Guards. Although he made some reforms to the Four Guards, he kept the name of the Four Guards. Naturally, he is the master of the Four Guards. The people below are all called the master of the guards. But Now the four guards are in charge of Wu Meiniang, and she is Li Min's wife, so she asked the people below to call her by the code name of Mrs. Wei. It should also be mentioned that although the name of the Four Guards has been retained, it is actually mainly composed of spy guards and dirty guards. As for the financial guard, there is no need to form it. After all, if an intelligence organization has a strong source of financial resources, , that would be so disturbing. The Jingwei were separated by Li Min and formed a very special team, which was under the direct jurisdiction of Li Min, but Yang Lie was still in charge. This was their first mission. When Yang Lie heard Yang Jiu's words, he also smiled and said: "Of course I know this. It's just that when people get older, they like to think wildly. Even though they know that this matter is not complicated, they still can't help but think more. , it seems that time is really not forgiving, after this mission is completed, I plan to leave the work in hand to Twelve and Thirteen, as for me, like my uncle, I will take care of myself at home!" When Yang Lie was still under Yang Jian, the power of the Jingwei was greatly reduced. Especially the older generation of killers could no longer be used, and the new generation of killers was difficult to train. He spent more than ten years just training them. Sixteen young killers were created, each with a code name. Among them, Twelve and Thirteen were the most outstanding, and his successor would also be selected from the two in the future. "Haha~, clan brother, if you say that you are old in front of your adoptive father, you will definitely provoke him to beat him up. I think he is nearly a hundred years old this year, but he is still worried about the affairs of the four guards, so clan brother, you If you want to retire, you won't be able to pass the step of becoming an adoptive father!" Yang Jiu laughed after hearing this. When Yang Lie heard that Yang Jiu compared himself with his uncle, Mr. Yang, he was so frightened that he waved his hands and said: "Uncle is extremely talented and energetic. I, a junior, don't dare to compare with him. Now I see that Jingwei can If it continues and can achieve greater development, I will be satisfied. However, I will not completely retreat. Instead, I will help His Highness train the people in the rear. As for the matters of fighting life and death in the front, I will still leave it to them. Let those young people do it!" The two were talking when suddenly there was a burst of neat running on the deck behind them. When they turned around, they happened to see a team of dozens of men in black running towards them. These men in black were lined up neatly. An incomparable queue ran across the deck without looking back. Although Yang Lie and Yang Jiu were their superiors, no one looked at them. Looking at these black-clad team members with faces like rocks and strong bodies, Yang Jiu also showed a bit of admiration in his eyes. Although he didn't know how to train soldiers, he could also tell that none of the men in black who just ran by They are not extremely capable soldiers, but these soldiers are somewhat different from ordinary soldiers. The specific difference is not something Yang Jiu can see. Yang Lie also looked at the man in black running over with admiration, but in this appreciation, there was a bit of contentment in his eyes. ps: Laoyu¡¯s house todayLaoyu had no choice but to go to the Internet cafe to post the two chapters together! Text Chapter 437 The Four Guards in Action (Part 2) After the fleets of Yang Lie and Yang Jiu left Yanzhou, they quickly arrived at the capital of the Linyi Kingdom. Linyi Kingdom was also called the Champa Kingdom, but they generally called themselves Champa. The original name of the Linyi Kingdom was Indrapura. It¡¯s just that the Han people thought this name was too complicated, so they named the city after the country and called it Linyi City. Linyi City is built along the sea and is a very important port. Because Linyi is located on the Maritime Silk Road, Linyi City is also an important port on the Maritime Silk Road. Generally, it passes from the Tang Dynasty through the Strait of Malacca and then arrives in India. Ships on all routes will berth in Linyi City. Therefore, taking advantage of the advantages of a port city, Linyi City has developed extremely rapidly and has now become the largest city on the Indochina Peninsula. When Yang Lie and his fleet arrived at the port of Linyicheng, it was in the afternoon, and it was also the time when the most ships entered the port. In addition, the officials in charge of managing the port in Linyicheng were of low standard, and there was no order in organizing the fleet to enter the port, resulting in frequent traffic at the port. Being blocked, many ships coming and going complained, and those with a bad temper even cursed directly. Unfortunately, there was nothing that could be done about it. Linyi was originally a small country, and the quality of its personnel could not be compared with that of a large country like the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, there was In this case, we can only wait. However, Yang Lie and his fleet were tasked with a very special mission, and there were people in Linyi to assist them. Therefore, after their fleet arrived, officials from Linyi came by boat to greet them and personally led them there. Go to a nearby military port. Linyi is a coastal country, and port revenue is one of their pillar industries, so they have also put a lot of effort into the construction of the navy, such as the military port outside Linyi City. There were thousands of warships stationed, with a total number of more than 30,000 people. This is undoubtedly a remarkable achievement for a small country like Linyi. But it¡¯s worth mentioning. Lin Yiguo's shipbuilding technology was very backward compared to that of the Tang Dynasty. It could not even build large ships. Even warships were small ships that could only carry dozens of warriors. Such ships were not comparable to the warships in Li Min's hands. In comparison, even some armed merchant ships from the Tang Dynasty were much stronger than the warships of Lin Yi State. The people of Linyi also knew this situation, so they always wanted to obtain the shipbuilding technology of the Tang Dynasty, and even repeatedly lured businessmen from the Tang Dynasty to open a shipyard in Linyi. It is a pity that Li Min has already blocked the shipbuilding technology. Taking the lead of the Ship Cabin Design Institute, he prohibited the merchants of the Tang Dynasty from opening shipyards outside, and implemented a technical blockade on all coastal countries. It is precisely because of this that the shipbuilding technology of the Tang Dynasty has declined. They are unique, at least in a short period of time, and are not afraid that ships from other countries will surpass them in performance. Yang Jiu was the person sent by Wu Meiniang to contact Mahamando Kadu. His fleet this time was filled with weapons made in the Tang Dynasty. However, these weapons have always been contraband and are not allowed to be exported no matter which port. And Li Min didn't want these weapons to have much to do with him, so he ended up smuggling them out from Yanzhou. This is not only concealed enough, but also clears up one's own relationship. Mahamadokadu has already prepared for rebellion, and now he is waiting for these weapons. So when I heard that Yang Jiu and the others had finally arrived, I was so excited that I came to the harbor to greet them. The most powerful official in Lin Yi is only fifty years old this year. They look similar to ordinary Linyi people, with high noses and deep eyes. The curly hair is jet black. This Mahamadoka seems to pay great attention to maintenance. Although he is fifty years old, his hair and beard are still black and shiny, so he looks much younger. He looks like a middle-aged man of about forty years old. This was not the first time Yang Jiu came to Linyi. He had met Mahamando Jiadu several times before, so when the other party saw Yang Jiu who had just stepped off the boat, he immediately stepped forward and said enthusiastically: "Yang It's really hard for Mr. Yang to come all the way, I've already asked people to hold a banquet at my house to welcome Mr. Yang!" When Yang Jiu saw Mahamando Kadu, he also laughed loudly and said: "Master Maha, you are too polite, but we still have business to attend to. There are five thousand pieces of armor and weapons on the ship. You might as well send someone to take inventory first, and then Get it equipped as soon as possible to avoid delaying the important event!" Although Mahamando Kadu is not named Maha, he has long been accustomed to Yang Jiu being addressed as Lord Maha. After all, in the eyes of the Han people, his name is really weird. In addition, Yang Jiu's words hit Mahamandokadu's heart. He had already prepared for rebellion and self-reliance. Now he was waiting for these armors and weapons, so he didn't care about the other party's name. At that moment, Mahamando Kadu was not polite, and immediately sent his confidants to board the ship, and then counted the armor and weapons that Yang Jiu had brought. These weapons were obtained by Yang Jiu through informal channels. They are old-style armors that were replaced by the Tang Dynasty army. However, although they are old-style, they are quite intact. At least for Lin Yi's army, they are quite sophisticated equipment. . Five thousand sets of armors and weapons were quickly counted. These equipment were all used by Mahamandoga to rebel alone, and this was also Wu Mei Niang's plan.The anxious part of the plan was correct, so there was naturally no problem with the equipment. Even after the inventory was completed, Yang Jiu had ten large boxes carried out and then opened. "Thiscould thisbe the legendary firearm?" When Mahamandaga saw the contents of the box alone, he was so excited that his whole body trembled and he pointed at the contents of the box. I saw that these ten large boxes were divided into two types. Two of the relatively slender boxes contained two pillar-like objects, and the other eight boxes contained iron lumps the size of sweet potatoes. These two items were the blasting tubes and grenades that Li Min tried out for the first time. Seeing the other party's excitement, Yang Jiu said with a smile: "Yes, these two are exactly firearms. The reason why our Tang army is invincible is precisely because of the power of these firearms. In order to help Lord Maha, I spent a lot of effort to get these two things!" Although the smuggling merchants were bold and could indeed obtain some contraband, getting firearms was simply a dream. This was because not all Tang armies could equip firearms, and even the Tang armies who were equipped with firearms were With an extremely strict management system, it is extremely difficult to obtain firearms from the military. Of course, although it is difficult to obtain firearms, it is not without opportunities. However, the main reason why no one dares to smuggle firearms is that the Tang Dynasty also divided the crimes of smuggling into several levels. For example, smuggling goods such as silk was just a form of exile. It is a crime, but smuggling firearms is an unforgivable crime that will destroy the three clans. In addition, the profits of smuggling are huge, so instead of risking the felony of smuggling firearms to destroy the three clans, it is safer to smuggle more other commodities. Even if the incident comes to light, they can still save their lives. It is also under this situation that there are almost no people who dare to smuggle firearms. Therefore, although the countries surrounding the Tang Dynasty have long heard of the reputation of sharp firearms, they have not had the chance to see them with their own eyes. Unless they have a war with the Tang Dynasty, they can only We can learn about firearms from the words and pictures in newspapers and periodicals circulated in the Tang Dynasty. Hearing that Yang Jiu was deceiving people, Yang Lie, who was pretending to be an old servant next to him, snickered in his heart. The Tang army was invincible, how could it just rely on a small firearm? Although the role of firearms has become more and more important in the past two years, when the Tang Dynasty did not have firearms, didn't it still defeat the Turks and Tibetans? Although Mahamando Kadu also knew that the strength of the Tang army was not only due to firearms, but firearms did show their power when they destroyed Goguryeo. In addition, when Li Min attacked the Japanese country, firearms also played a key role. Therefore, people have long exaggerated the role of firearms. Even the actual ruler of a country like Mahamando Kadu was affected by the theory of firearm invincibility. Therefore, when he saw the firearm that Yang Jiu took out, , to appear so excited. However, Mahamanduojiadu is a great person after all. He quickly stabilized his emotions, and then saluted Yang Jiushen and said: "Thank you Mr. Yang for your help. If something big can be accomplished, I will repay your kindness in the future. As for you, I will definitely abide by the conditions I made before!" Seeing Mahamanduojia solemnly promising himself, Yang Jiu did not doubt the sincerity of the other party, but he knew very well that if he really let the other party sit on the throne of Lin Yi Kingdom, then his sincerity today It will fade soon. After all, many of the conditions he proposed are realized at the expense of Lin Yi's interests. When Mahamandaka alone controls Lin Yi, with his character, he will definitely not be willing to watch. When his own interests were taken away by others, even if he didn't dare to openly turn against him, he would definitely continue to make small moves secretly, and he would be an even more difficult enemy to deal with than the current King of Linyi. Knowing this, although Yang Jiu praised the other party loudly on the surface, he was actually sneering in his heart. At the same time, he also glanced at Yang Lie from the corner of his eye. After being reorganized, the Jingwei in Yang Lie's hands had become a very powerful force. Special power, and I'm afraid they will have to use it this time. Mahamandoka only received the weapons and armor sent by Yang Jiu. His confidence in his heart swelled again. At the same time, he was also very enthusiastic about Yang Jiu, a very loyal friend. He personally welcomed him to Linyi City and hosted a banquet in his mansion. he. Yang Lie and other people on the boat also got off the boat together. As Yang Jiu's followers, they were temporarily arranged to live in his own house by Mahamandoka. When Yang Jiu came to Linyi this time, in addition to sending weapons to Mahamando Kadu, he would also participate in the other party's rebellion and advise him. Mahamando Kadu had also long since believed in Yang Jiu. Doubtful, after all, the other party has placed a lot of heavy bets on itself, and there is no reason to hope that you will fail. Ten days after Yang Jiu arrived in Linyi City, the new weapons and armors had been equipped by Mahamando Kadu's troops. At the same time, other aspects were also prepared. With Yang Jiu's encouragement, Mahamando Kadu finally He started his own rebellion. Unfortunately, what he didn't know was that there were already people around him.There was a vicious wolf lying in wait, ready to bite him in the throat at any moment. Text Chapter 438: Civil strife in Linyi (Part 1) Linyi State is deeply influenced by Indian culture. The country uses Tianzhu script and believes in Brahmanism. In addition, Linyi people have high noses, deep eyes, and black and curly hair. They look very similar to Indians, so this place can almost be regarded as an Indian race. branch. However, Linyi State was close to the Tang Dynasty and was also influenced by the civilization of the Tang Dynasty. For example, in terms of architecture, Linyi City, the capital of the country, was deeply influenced by the Tang Dynasty. The layout of the city was square and square, and the royal palace was located on the central axis of the entire city. If you look down from a high altitude, Linyi City is simply a smaller version of Chang'an City. On the west side of the palace is the mansion where Mahamandoka lives alone. This mansion covers a huge area. Although it is not as large as the palace, it is not much different. It is even more luxurious than the palace in some aspects. It is now the second watch, and the city of Linyi has already been dark, but the mansion of Mahamando Kadu is still brightly lit as before. Everyone in Linyi City knows that Lord Maha, who is the real power in the country, likes night banquets. Every night, he invites some people to the mansion to enjoy singing and dancing. Sometimes even the king will participate, and he does not disperse until nearly the fourth watch. So Today's situation did not attract anyone's attention. But today, all the confidants of Mahamando Kadu came, and instead of enjoying the singing and dancing in the hall, they were all summoned to a secret room. This would be their last gathering before the incident. "Sir, the eight gates in the city, except for the two north gates behind the palace, the other six gates are already under the control of the general. As long as the master gives the order, the general will immediately close the gates. Anyone No one is allowed in or out!" A middle-aged general wearing a Tang Dynasty Guangming armor stood up and said. He was the gatekeeper of Linyi City and a confidant of Mahamadokadu. Now we have mastered the city gates on the south, east and west. Mahamandoka nodded with satisfaction after listening alone and said: "Yes, you go back immediately and seal the city gate. No one is allowed in or out, especially the troops stationed outside the city. They must not let in a single soldier!" "General, I obey!" the middle-aged general loudly accepted the order, then turned around and strode out to prepare. At this time, Mahamandokadu asked a general on his right: "General Yitai, you are the main force in attacking the palace this time. Have all the troops entered the city?" "Don't worry, sir, my soldiers have quietly entered the city after sunset. They are now ambushing around the palace and can take action at any time!" General Yitai is a veteran in his fifties. He held an elite force of five thousand men, usually stationed outside the city, but this time he was secretly transferred into the city by Mahamando Kadu as the main force to attack the palace. It is also worth mentioning that the armor weapons Yang Jiu and the others transported were mainly to equip his troops. Hearing that there was no problem with this main force, Mahamadoka was a little more confident, and then issued orders to several other armies. As a result, these generals had no objections. Everything went according to their original plan. Although Yang Jiu is not a subordinate of Mahamando Kadu, he is the other party's biggest sponsor, so he also participated in the meeting this time, but he did not have the right to speak. He has been sitting quietly behind Mahamando Kadu. However, when Yang Jiu heard the other party handing down orders one after another, an elusive sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. Mahamadokadu¡¯s rebellion plan was as follows: he transferred the troops from outside the city into the city and then sealed the city gates. No one is allowed to go out. Then he used 5,000 troops to attack the palace and captured King Fan Zhenlong in one fell swoop. Force the other party to give up the throne to themselves. This plan is very simple and very effective. However, it is not without its shortcomings. For example, among the eight gates of Linyi City, the two in the north are connected to the royal palace, and the troops loyal to the royal family are stationed outside the gates. No matter how long Mahamandokadu's hand is, he cannot reach out and control it. Those two city gates. In this way, a problem arises, that is, if their army cannot break through the palace in a short period of time, then Fan Zhenlong will be allowed to escape from the north gate controlled by the palace. As long as Fan Zhenlong is not caught, then Maha slowly Duojiadu's plan has failed. However, according to Yang Jiu's plan, Fan Zhenlong will not be seen escaping. After all, in the follow-up plan, no one from the Fan family must be left behind, otherwise it may not be Fan Zhene's turn to clean up the mess in the end. superior. It is precisely because of this that Yang Jiu informed Li Min that he wanted two blasting tubes and eight boxes of grenades for Mahamandoga. With these firearms, they could break through the palace gate as quickly as possible. Then Fan Zhenlong was captured. As for the other royal family members, they were already under Mahamandokadu's control and could be arrested at any time. With Mahamando Kadu¡¯s order, there were fewer and fewer people in the secret room, and everyone¡¯s tasks were finally assigned, andAt this time, only Yang Jiu and Mahamandoka were left in the secret room. "Mr. Yang, do you think I can succeed this time?" Mahamandoga changed his confident look before and asked Yang Jiu with some worries about gains and losses. "Don't worry, Lord Maha. You have been preparing for today for several years, and almost the entire Linyi City is under your control. If you still can't succeed, I'm afraid no one in the world can succeed!" Yang Jiu He smiled again and cheered the other person up. However, he did not underestimate Mahamando Kadu because of this. After all, no matter who it was, he would probably be a little uneasy at such a critical moment. Mahamanduojia heard Yang Jiu's relief, and finally felt a little calmer. In fact, he also knew that since he had come to this step, he had to go on no matter what, otherwise he would just follow him. Neither will agree. It was only the third watch, and there was still some time before the final action. However, Mahamando Jiadu and Yang Jiu did not go to rest. They were sitting in the secret room, waiting for the last moment to come. In this way, until the fifth watch, a confidant ran into the secret room and reported respectfully to Mahamandoka: "Master, it is already the fifth watch, and the five hundred warriors in the mansion have been prepared. I¡¯m waiting for your order, Master!¡± "Light the fire, move!" Mahamandoka ordered in a very low voice without even raising his head. "Yes!" The confidant received the order, and a look of excitement flashed on his face. I saw him running outside quickly to convey Mahamandokadu's order. As a result, a moment later, a fire suddenly rose into the sky in a house on the westernmost side of Mahamandokadu's mansion. The fire was so fierce that it lit up almost half of the sky in Linyi City. "It's too late~ It's too late~" Several confidants who had been prepared in advance immediately started shouting, which caused chaos in the entire Mahamandoka's house. After all, only a few of his confidants knew about Mahamandoka's rebellion. As for his house, The superiors and subordinates did not know this at all, let alone Mahamandokadu's plan. Therefore, when they saw the fire, they ran around in fear. Several stewards called to the police and organized people to put out the fire. It's a pity that this fire was lit by humans and will not be extinguished for a while. When the fire lit up, the only party of Mahamadoka in Linyi City saw this predetermined code, and immediately took action. All the major city gates were controlled by others, and no one was allowed to enter or exit, so they set up an ambush. General Yitai who was around the palace also led 5,000 people to kill the palace. At the same time, the 500 warriors in Mahamandoka Dufu also took advantage of the chaos to leave the palace and disappeared in the night. However, no one discovered that during the chaos in Mahamanduojia's mansion, it was not only the five hundred warriors who disappeared, but also dozens of servants who came with Yang Jiu also disappeared. It was a pity that the mansion at that time Xanadu was busy putting out the fire, and no one noticed them at all. Mahamandoka was the most powerful official in Linyi. A sudden fire broke out in his house, which naturally attracted the attention of many people. But at this moment, there was a loud bang in the direction of the main entrance of the palace, followed by a burst of fire. The cry of killing was heard, and the fire in front of the palace gate shot into the sky, covering up the fire in Mahamandoka's mansion. Linyi City has been at peace for a long time. Except for the Sui State who conquered the capital decades ago, no one can threaten Linyi City anymore. In addition, tens of thousands of troops were stationed outside the city, so the defenders in the palace never dreamed that someone would come directly to the palace. And Yitai is a veteran on the battlefield with rich combat experience. He first asked his men to quietly touch the front door of the palace, then put a blasting tube into the city gate hole, and then detonated it. As a result, the palace door was blown open in one fell swoop. Seeing that the blasting tube was so useful, General Yitai and his soldiers were very excited. They roared and rushed into the palace. There were only a thousand standing guards in the palace, and they were scattered throughout the palace. They could not block it at all. Yitai and his five thousand elites could not stay, so they successfully entered the inner palace and captured King Fan Zhenlong from the palace. There were originally two thousand palace guards stationed at the two city gates in the north, but they had no time to react. When they learned that someone was entering the palace, they had just ordered their troops, but they were already informed that the king had been captured. , being thrown into a trap, they had no choice but to lay down their weapons and surrender to the other side. After learning that the palace was controlled by General Yitai and successfully capturing Fan Zhenlong, Mahamandoka who stayed in the mansion just laughed. In his opinion, capturing Fan Zhenlong was the key to the success of this operation. Now that the other party is finally in his hands, his rebellion can almost be said to be half done. On the other hand, the five hundred warriors who quietly came out of Mahamandoka's mansion rushed to the east side of the palace as quickly as possible. This was a land that was only inferior to the palace.It is a complex complex of buildings and covers a huge area, which is not even comparable to Mahamando Kadu's mansion, and this is the other half of the key to the success of his rebellion. PS: The network is still unstable, so upload a chapter in advance. Text Chapter 439: Civil strife in Linyi (Part 2) Anyone who is familiar with Linyi City knows that there are three buildings that can be paralleled in Linyi City. One of them is naturally the palace of King Linyi, the other is the residence of the powerful minister Mahamando Kadu, and the last one is It is a complex of buildings known as the Royal Residence. These three building complexes are built close to each other. Among them, Mahamandokadu's residence is on the west side of the palace, and the royal residence is on the east side of the palace. Both the royal residence and the royal palace carry the word "Íõ", and the meaning of this word is actually the same, except that the royal palace is where the king of Linyi lives, while the royal residence is where the royal family of Linyi live uniformly. Speaking of which, the Linyi royal family is a bit pitiful. After they were born, they lived in the royal palace before the age of ten, and after they were ten years old, they had to live in the royal residence. Although the royal residence is very majestic, and the royal family They were well clothed and well-fed when living there, but they had no freedom at all. They could not even go out without the king's order. In fact, Lin Yiguo's approach to the royal family is understandable. Except for those who inherit the throne, the other members of the Fan family must live together and manage them uniformly. They are raised almost like pigs, although some royal families will be They are given official positions, but they are often honorary positions and do not have much power. In this way, it fundamentally eliminates the possibility of other royal families usurping the throne, and at the same time provides convenience for other usurpers, such as Mahamandokadu. In fact, the royal family of Linyi Kingdom is not the worst. In Zhenla Kingdom, which is adjacent to Linyi, whenever a new king comes to the throne, the other brothers of the new king will suffer misfortune. Either one of their fingers will be cut off or cut off. nose. Either one eye must be gouged out, or all of them must be artificially disabled. It is said that this is also to prevent them from usurping the throne, after all, compared to normal people. A disabled person's attempt to usurp the throne is much less likely to succeed. It¡¯s just that the so-called misfortunes and blessings depend on each other. Until the last moment, no one can tell what is a blessing and what is a disaster? Although the Linyi royal family has sound limbs, it is not necessarily better than the Chenla royal family. For example, tonight, five hundred warriors from the Mahamandoga mansion quickly surrounded the royal residence where the royal family lived, preparing to Catch all the royal families in one fell swoop. Although the royal residence is a complex of buildings, it is in order to prevent the royal family inside from running around. Therefore, the management is very strict. The outside is also surrounded by a city wall, and there are soldiers patrolling the city wall. Moreover, the royal residence has only one gate, which is guarded by soldiers no matter day or night. No one is allowed to enter or exit without a souvenir from the king. The leader of the five hundred warriors is named Qiharuo. He is the eldest son of Mahamando Kadu. He is only in his thirties this year. Not only was he brave, but he was also shrewd and capable. He was Mahamando Kadu's designated successor, and this time he was personally leading the team. To complete the very important task of cleaning up the royal family. Like General Yitai who attacked the palace, Qiharuo also successfully used a blasting tube to blow open the gate of the palace, and then led five hundred warriors in. The soldiers in the royal residence only guard the royal family inside. They are not allowed to go out, so the number is not very large. There were only two hundred people in total, and most of them were concentrated at the city gate. As a result, they were quickly slaughtered by Qiharuo. After clearing the soldiers in front of the city gate, Qiharuo left a hundred warriors to guard the city gate, and then personally led the remaining four hundred warriors into the palace. The palace was actually equivalent to a small city. It is also composed of large and small courtyards. The largest and most luxurious ones are inhabited by people with the closest blood relationship to the current king. The farther the blood relationship is, the smaller the courtyard they live in. After Qiharuo led four hundred people into the palace, they killed everyone they saw. However, they only killed men, and women were not included in their killing range. However, the fate of these women was even worse than being killed. Because after the rebellion is successful, they will be given as slaves by Mahamandaka to the meritorious people as a reward. At that time, as a member of the royal family, they may be even more humiliated. There were more than 5,000 people living in the entire royal residence. Among them, the number of mature men in the royal family plus some servants was greater than Qiharuo's group. Therefore, they were not willing to be slaughtered and organized to resist. But it is a pity that for the sake of safety, there are no decent weapons in the king's house, so they are no match for the five hundred warriors armed to the teeth. On several occasions, they even gathered hundreds of people to resist, but they were quickly defeated by the opponent. Kill and scatter. After all, they are all ordinary people. Even if they are given the same weapons, they may not be able to compete with five hundred professional warriors. This was an inhumane massacre. Women were driven under the city wall and watched as the men in their own families were brutally killed, even babies who were not yet one month old were spared. Some men stood up to resist, some knelt down and begged for mercy, and some even turned around and ran away. But it is a pity that all those who resisted and begged for mercy were killed. Although those who escaped were able to escape for a while, they could not escape from the large prison of the royal residence. Qiharu and his men started killing people and setting fires everywhere. , very??The entire Wang's residence was engulfed in a sea of ??fire. Many people hiding in the house were blocked by the fire and burned alive inside. However, when there was chaos inside the royal residence, in the northwest corner of the royal residence, which is adjacent to the palace, few people usually go there. In addition, there is now chaos in Linyi City, and ordinary people are hiding at home and on the streets. Except for the men of Mahamadokadu who occasionally passed by, there was no one else, so it seemed particularly quiet here. However, the silence here was soon broken by a burst of noisy footsteps. Then a group of men in black came from the darkness to the wall of the royal residence. Then several of them took off their bows and arrows from their backs and used a special steel claw. It hit the city wall, and with a few crisp sounds, the man in black below pulled the rope behind the steel claw. As a result, the steel claw quickly clasped the crenellations on the female wall. Immediately afterwards, these men in black quickly climbed up the city wall along the rope, then hung the rope to the other side, and then climbed down one by one. After entering the king's house, these men in black immediately took action, broke into one of the larger houses, killed everyone hiding in the house, and then changed into each other's clothes. In addition, they went to the burning house Li burned several holes in his clothes and smeared black ash on his face. He looked like a group of the Fan family in embarrassment. "Fan Zhenlong has a brother of the same mother. He lives in the largest courtyard of the royal residence. Qiharuo will definitely lead people to kill him personally. We will ambush outside the residence and remember not to reveal our identity. We must let people I thought that the other party was killed by someone from the Fan royal family!" said the leader who had disguised himself as an old man from the royal family. Although this old man had a dark face but a strong build, he was Yang Lie who came with Yang Jiu, and this time he There is a very confidential mission. "I understand!" The Jingwei who came with Yang Lie all bowed and replied, and then they rushed out with wooden sticks, kitchen knives and other weapons found in the house. There was no longer any order in the team. , looks like a ragtag group of people. After leaving the house. Yang Lie and the others immediately rushed to a large house in the middle of the royal residence, where Fan Zhenlong lived with his mother and brother. However, along the way, they encountered many fleeing Fan family members. Yang Lie and the others were not polite to these people. As long as no one else saw them, they would kill them all, even the women. He Er followed Yang Lie, holding a sharper kitchen knife in his hand. His whole body was blackened by smoke, and he hurried forward with the team. Whenever the embarrassed Fan family passed by, the kitchen knife in his hand would make a strange arc. Then he wiped it from the other person's neck, while the person who was hit by the knife covered his neck and looked at him in disbelief. Unfortunately, the artery in his neck had been cut by He Er, and large amounts of blood spurted out. Soon the man fell convulsing and died. Regarding the effect of his action, He Er was too lazy to look back. Because he knew every reaction of the opponent after being stabbed, and could even feel the resentful look in the opponent's eyes when he was about to die. But these did not cause any real harm to him at all, and he was already used to it. In his opinion, these killed people were no different from cats and dogs on the roadside. Speaking of which, even He Er himself couldn't believe it. Just two years ago, he was just a gangster on the streets of Chang'an. He made a living by blackmailing small vendors every day and would fight with others at every turn. After winning every fight, he felt that He is a big hero. But now when he thinks back to his life back then, He Er only feels bored and shameless. Originally, if there were no accidents, He Er's street gangster career would have continued until one day he was beaten to death, but all this changed after he was hijacked by a group of more powerful people. That day, as usual, he and a few brothers were planning to extort money from some small traders, but they met their instructors. Later he found out that their names were Wei Twelve and Wei Thirteen, and they were the people most valued by the big leader. , and the reason why they were kidnapped was because they were in urgent need of manpower, but could not recruit them for the time being, so they were used as the top priority. In the following period, He Er and a group of brothers were sent to an isolated island overseas, and then received inhumane training. There, he learned various killing methods and how to use the people around him to kill people. He hid himself in the environment and learned to survive for more than a month in an environment without food and water. It was also there that He Er learned the name of his organization: Jingwei. Behind this name stood the most outstanding prince of the Tang Dynasty, King Qi Li Min. He Er and everyone were shocked when they learned the news. They knew that the purpose of their training was to kill people, and this was exactly what they had never expected. No one could believe that under the glamorous appearance of King Qi Li Min, there was such an unknown side. However, He Er and the others quickly accepted all this because they knew that their family members were well taken care of.?And their remuneration is also extremely generous, enough to allow their families to live a life of superiority, and they only need to serve the organization until they are thirty-five years old. At that time, it will be up to them to choose whether to continue to stay in the organization or Leave and live a normal life? It is precisely because of the care and commitment given to them by the organization that He Er and the others began to work wholeheartedly for the organization. They are the swords in the hands of King Qi. As long as it is an order issued by King Qi, they will execute it to the letter, even if they know it clearly. Even if it means death, they will never back down. Today is their first mission, and the target is the guy named Qiharuo. As long as he kills him, their first goal of this mission will be completed. As for the other Fan royal family, they Tasks beyond the target are also materials for them to practice! Text Chapter 440: Civil strife in Linyi (Part 2) The air was filled with the smell of blood and fire, and the ears were filled with the last cries of the dying people. Everything in sight was a ruins, and it looked like hell. However, in Qiharuo's view, all this was extremely exciting, because he knew that the more people from the Fan family died, the stronger their family's future throne would be. Thinking that after the success of this rebellion, their family will be the new generation of power in Linyi Kingdom, Qiharuo couldn't help but feel a surge of passion in his heart. Among the sons of his father Mahamandokadu, he was undoubtedly much better than the other brothers, otherwise he would not have been appointed to such an important task. In fact, this is indeed the case. Almost all of Qiharo's brothers are freeloaders. Only Qiharo has inherited his father's talents and has performed extremely well in all aspects. He has long been recognized by everyone as The successor of Mahamanda Kadu, and this has been recognized by Mahamanda Kadu. In addition, Qiharuo also has his own small thoughts. Although his father Mahamandokadu has always been in good health, he is still in his fifties and can only live for more than ten years at most. So when his father Once he died, the entire Lin Yi would be his, so he worked harder than anyone else for this rebellion. Qiharuo is now in the center of the royal residence. This is where several of Fan Zhenlong's brothers live. Not only is the residence relatively large, but each of them has a large number of servants, so it is a bit troublesome to clean up. Even the four who killed people with him Among the hundred warriors, there have been many casualties. But at this moment, Qiharuo¡¯s reinforcements also arrived, and they were a thousand regular troops. This thousand troops were sent by the old general Yitai who attacked the palace. His five thousand men captured the palace as quickly as possible and captured Fan Zhenlong. There was no need for so many people anymore, so he divided two thousand people. One thousand of them took to the streets to follow Mahamando Kadu's gang to arrest ministers loyal to the royal family, while another thousand were sent to support Qiharu. With the help of these thousands of elite troops, Qiharuo was even more powerful. He quickly broke through the houses of Fan Zhenlong's brothers, and then began to massacre. All the men could not escape death. As for the women, they would become their future Playthings, for this reason Qiharo also paid special attention to several beauties. Let the soldiers behind you take them with you, and prepare to reward yourself tonight. "Tsk~" Following Qi Haruo's blow, a young man whose face looked very similar to Fan Zhenlong fell to the ground. This man was Fan Zhenlong's half-brother Fan Zhenhu. He was a few years younger than Fan Zhenlong. He was also the most popular person in the entire royal residence. The person that Harrow wanted to kill the most was, after all, the closer the blood was to Fan Zhenlong, the greater his appeal in Lin Yi Kingdom. And if their family wants to replace them, they must not allow these members of the Fan royal family to exist. Fan Zhenhu¡¯s house is the largest and most difficult to conquer in the entire royal house, so Qiharuo puts him last. Just now, with the help of the thousand reinforcements, he quickly broke into Fan Zhenhu's home and found him from the cellar. Then kill the other party with your own hands. After all, Fan Zhenhu's identity is too important. So Qiharuo had to do it himself before he could rest assured. After killing Fan Zhenhu with one knife, Qiharuo felt relaxed all of a sudden. At the same time, the confidant warriors behind him also breathed a sigh of relief. Fan Zhenhu was the last important figure in the entire royal residence, and his house was also the last force of resistance. Now that they have conquered it, things will be much simpler after that. Thinking of this, these warriors also began to glance at the women in Fan Zhenhu's house. As meritorious officials, they had the right to select some trophies first. As the son of Mahamando Kadu and one of his most important assistants, Qiharuo naturally knew how to win people's hearts, so after seeing the expressions of his men, he immediately ordered the women in Fan Zhenhu's house to be separated. To the warriors around you. Speaking of which, Fan Zhenhu, as Fan Zhenlong's younger brother, also has the same lustful tendencies as him, so there are quite a few women in the house, and they all look pretty good. Now that Qiharuo has given them to the warriors, it naturally makes many people happy. Ruo madly praised Qiharuo's generosity loudly. The warriors were rough people and didn't know how to be polite, so after hearing Qiharuo's words, they all took action to select the women they liked. Although there were many women in Fan Zhenhu's family, there were hundreds of warriors, so It wasn't enough points at all, and several warriors almost got into a fight because of this. Seeing this situation, Qiharuo hurriedly stepped forward to stop it, and at the same time told them that there were many beautiful women in the royal residence. If they wanted, just go outside and pick some. At this time, the warrior who had not snatched the woman was calmed down, and then he followed Qiharuo out, preparing to walk along the street, clearing the entire royal residence, and picking out the spoils for himself. Although Qiharuo encountered a lot of resistance along the way, for him and the warriors around him, it was just a desperate struggle. Now that the most important one, Fan Zhenhu, was killed, Qiharuo was inevitably a little careless. Going outAt that time, he walked at the front of the team, and there were no warriors around him to protect him. Originally, this was nothing. After all, Qiharu himself was a very brave man. Among the warriors behind him, there were really few who were his opponents. Therefore, not only Qiharo himself, but also the warriors behind him were not able to fight. Something feels wrong. But just when Qiharuo was the first to step out of the door of Fan Zhenhu's house, dozens of Fan clan members covered in black and gray suddenly poured out from both sides of the door. When these people saw Qiharo, they immediately said nothing. Without saying a word, they surrounded him. The sticks, kitchen knives, etc. in their hands were all attacking Qiharuo. They seemed to be unorganized, but these unorganized attacks made it impossible for Qiharuo, who had always been brave, to dodge. He opened, his limbs and body were hit one after another, and in the blink of an eye he was covered in blood, but this time it was not someone else's blood that splashed on him, but his own blood. Tonight, Qiharuo led the warriors to chase and kill others, so he did not expect that these Fan clan members who had been regarded as their prey would actually attack them. It is precisely because of this that when Qiharo was besieged, the warrior behind him was unable to react for a moment. There was a pause of three or four seconds. It was during these few seconds that Qiharo had already He fell to the ground covered in blood. But at this time, the warriors finally reacted and rushed forward with a roar, preparing to take down all those who attacked Qiharo. It is a pity that the people who attacked Qiharuo were obviously very cunning. After seeing so many warriors rushing out at once, one of them shouted in pure Linyi dialect: "Run quickly, the other party is too strong." too much!" Hearing the shouts of his companions, the people who were besieging Qiharu immediately turned around and ran away. Naturally, the warriors brought by Qiharuo refused to let them go, so they chased after them desperately. But it is a pity that although the Fan clan members in front look very embarrassed, they are all born in the year of rabbit, and they can run like flying. In addition, there are fires everywhere in the Wang's house, and the smoke is very thick. So I chased him for two streets, and the person in front was no longer visible. What's even worse is that when the warriors who stayed behind checked Qiharuo's injuries, they found that although the opponent was only surrounded for a few seconds, he had suffered dozens of attacks, and more than a dozen of them were injuries. , for example, the spine was broken, the neck was chopped with a kitchen knife, and the back of the head was hit with a hard object to make a big hole, etc. With so many fatal injuries concentrated on one person, plus other injuries of varying severity, I am afraid that no one except Daluo Jinxian will be spared, so the warriors can only grab one body. Qiharuo was the most valued son of Mahamadokadu and his designated successor. His status was extremely noble. But now he is dead. This made all the warriors who came with him dumbfounded, thinking that because of them If the protection is not good, Mahamandoka will definitely get angry at him. I don¡¯t know if I can save my life by then? Thinking of this, all the warriors turned red-eyed, and then ran around in the palace like crazy. They wanted to find those who attacked Qiharu just now. As long as they caught them, their guilt would be lighter. Coupled with tonight's contribution, I should be able to save my life. It is with this idea in mind that these warriors no longer care about searching for property and beautiful women, and turned the entire royal residence upside down. They must find the murderer of Qiharuo no matter what. But it is a pity that when the group attacked Qiharuo, they moved too fast. In addition, those people were so black from smoke that they could not even see their faces clearly, so even those warriors did not know that they were going to Who is it when you find it? Just like this, in the end, the warriors couldn't find the real murderer, so they had to capture some strong Fan clan members and force them to admit in front of the soldiers of General Yitai who came to the rescue that they had killed Qiharuo. , and then these people were executed on the spot by the warriors, and their heads were given to Mahamadoka Du, hoping to absolve themselves of their guilt. However, while the warriors in the royal residence were busy justifying their crimes, Yang Lie and his Jingwei had already crossed the wall of the royal residence along the original route, and then took advantage of the chaos in Linyi City to attack Mahamang slowly again. He ran to Duojiadu's house. Now that the news of Mahamandoga's independent rebellion has spread, and the rebel gangsters are also arresting ministers loyal to the royal family in the city, some ministers are naturally not willing to sit back and wait to be killed, especially the military generals, and they have organized people to resist. As a result There were shouts of killing everywhere in the city, and there were even many gangsters who took advantage of the chaos to loot and set fire. The entire Linyi City was in chaos. Text Chapter 441: Serial Killing Ever since Mahamandoka launched a rebellion on the fifth watch of the night, the entire Linyi City has been in turmoil. At first, it was just some gangsters looting, but as time went by, more and more people joined in. Amidst the vandalism and looting, the city was filled with flames and cries, and the entire Linyi City seemed to be in the end of the world. And this situation continued until the evening, when Mahamando Kadu finally took control of all the important departments of Linyi City, and at the same time, all the targets determined in advance were captured. He then sent out troops to drive people on the streets back to their homes and severely punished those who participated in the robbery. Finally, he suppressed the unrest in Linyi City. However, it was at this time that the news of the death of his son Qiharo also reached the ears of Mahamando Kadu, which made him furious and ordered everyone in Zaiwang's house to be executed. As for those who followed Qiharo The samurai were originally executed together because of poor protection, but because they had merit in this operation, and the people who attacked Qiharu were also killed by them, and it was also a time to employ people, he was spared. These people were ordered to make amends for their capital crimes. Linyi City was successfully controlled by Mahamando Kadu, and all the ministers loyal to the royal family in the city were also captured by him. In addition, Fan Zhenlong was also in his hands, so his rebellion could almost be said to be successful. But at this moment, something unexpected happened, and it was this incident that disrupted the entire rebellion plan. Mahamandoka alone died. On the night when the rebellion was successful, he gathered his cronies who participated in the rebellion in his house to celebrate. In full view of the public, Mahamandaka alone drank with everyone at the banquet in high spirits, and also That's when. Mahamandokadu, who had just drank the wine, suddenly changed his face, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out. He fell to the table and twitched for a few times, then died immediately. Who poisoned you? No one knew that afterward someone detected a poisonous substance in a dish in front of Mahamandokadu. One drop was enough to kill someone. However, this issue is not what the people here are most concerned about. What they are most concerned about is that Mahamandoka has died alone. And their rebellion was successful, so who should inherit the fruits of this success? People are very realistic. Although some people who are loyal to Mahamando Kadu want to find out the real murderer and avenge him, most people think about who will take the seat of Mahamando Kadu. To inherit? If Qiharo is still alive. It doesn't matter even if Mahamandoka dies alone. After all, Qiharuo has long won the hearts of the people, and everyone just wants him to rise to power. But now Qiharuo is also dead, and the few remaining sons of Mahamando Kadu are ineffective. Letting them rise to the top will definitely not convince the public, so the most important thing now is to find someone who can replace Mahamando. Gadu people. To receive the fruits of successful rebellion. But unfortunately, Mahamandaka only believed in a policy of balance, and the same was true for his subordinates, such as in the army. In addition to General Yitai, there are two other generals who also control armies of comparable strength. The strength of the three parties is balanced, and no one is willing to submit to the other. In the past, when Mahamadokadu and Qihara were there. Although there were disputes between the three generals, they generally lived in peace. Now that their father and son are dead, there will no longer be anyone who can suppress the three generals. It is precisely because of this that after the death of Mahamando Kadu, the three people in Yitai first quarreled and then fought in order to compete for Mahamando Kadu's position. They even finally mobilized the army and began to attack each other, which made the situation peaceful just now. The Linyi City that came down was once again in chaos, and it was even worse than the last time. Yang Jiu was a guest of Mahamando Kadu. Although many people had met him, very few people knew his identity. Others only knew that he was highly valued by Mahamando Kadu and could serve them well. Weapons and armor are provided, but nothing else is known. As for the death of Mahamandokadu, although some people suspected that Yang Jiu was poisoned, Yang Jiu did not give them time to doubt. Instead, he stood up first and proposed that Mahamandokadu's death should be poisoned. The second son Julu came out and proposed that he should succeed Mahamando Kadu. However, Julu was a young man who only knew about eating, drinking and having fun, so Yitai and other three generals all opposed it. However, although the three Yitai people objected, most of the other party members of Mahamando Kadu agreed, because they knew that if Kulu was not allowed to take the position, the three most powerful generals of Yitai would take away the horse. Hemanduojiadu's position was usually held by everyone at the same level, but now they certainly didn't want to see the Yitai trio climbing on top of them. It is also true that, except for the three generals of Yitai, most of Mahamando Kadu's other party members supported Julu's ascension to the throne, and according to the original plan, they forced Fan Zhenlong to pass the throne to Julu. Unfortunately, the three generals Yitai were very dissatisfied, so it turned out that Mahamando Ka aloneThe forces of Kulu suddenly split into four parts. The three generals of Yitai held heavy troops, so they were the strongest. Unfortunately, no one accepted the other and began to attack each other. Although the people who supported Kulu were scattered and relatively weak, Kulu was after all. The son of Mahamando Kadu had a legitimate reputation, so Yitai and the others did not dare to attack. But just when Linyi City fell into chaos again due to the death of Mahamando Kadu. Linyi Kingdom is divided into five major areas outside of the capital. Each of these five major areas is in charge of five people, known as chiefs. They usually obey the king's orders, and their status is equivalent to that of a provincial governor in later generations. However, this provincial governor is hereditary. Moreover, it still holds military power, so in real terms, it is like a small vassal state in Linyi. The five chiefs of Linyi Kingdom were not as powerful as the king, so they all expressed their loyalty to the king of Linyi. Originally, if Mahamandoka was not dead and allowed him to control the back of Linyi City, and then let Fan Zhenlong pass the throne to him, he would have been justified. Controlling the king's army, he will then divide and disintegrate the five chiefs. It is very likely that he will gain the allegiance of the five chiefs and become the new king of Linyi Kingdom. But it is a pity that Mahamandoka was poisoned to death for no apparent reason, and his most talented son Qiharu also died. This caused his remaining power to be divided into four parts, and no one would submit to the other. After much difficulty, Lin Yicheng once again found himself in chaos. In this case, the five chiefs immediately raised their troops and joined the king's army loyal to the royal family to attack Linyi City. Faced with this situation, General Yitaisan and Julu had to temporarily unite and start a fierce battle with the armies of the five chiefs. Unfortunately, they only had part of the king's army in their hands, even if they used the Tang armor and weapons provided by Yang Jiu , but it was no match for the chiefs' coalition, so it was quickly defeated. At the same time, Linyi City was also breached, and the previously captured Minister Linyi was also released. But it is a pity that when the city of Linyi was destroyed, King Fan Zhenlong died in the rebellion, and the Fan royal family had already been slaughtered by Mahamandojia. The Fan royal family that had been passed down for hundreds of years no longer existed. The person who can inherit the throne. Faced with this situation, the ministers got into a quarrel, and the five chiefs all had their own ambitions, and everyone wanted to replace them. However, everyone was about the same strength, and no one wanted to let anyone else take the throne, so in the end, a subtle balance. The ministers loyal to the royal family in Linyi City also took advantage of this balance to quickly determine the standard for the new king, that is, try to appoint someone who is close to Fan as the king. Speaking of which, although Fan Zhenlong was not a Ming Lord, the Fan family had ruled in Linyi for hundreds of years and had long won the hearts of the people. Therefore, there were many people loyal to the royal family. Even if the Fan family was exterminated, these loyal ministers Feeling nostalgic, even if they wanted to appoint a foreigner as king, they still let him have a close relationship with the Fan family. This is the power of royal orthodoxy. It was under this standard that some ministers proposed that Brahman, Fan Zhenlong¡¯s brother-in-law and the religious leader of Linyi State, be the king. Brahman is not only the name of the religion of Linyi State, but also the leader is named after Brahman. Since Brahman is a religious leader, he naturally has huge popularity, so this proposal received support from many people. According to the original history, after Mahamandoka rebelled and massacred all the Fan family, it was indeed a Brahmin who became the new king of Linyi. Unfortunately, after he came to power, he unified political and religious power, and many people in Linyi did not She didn't want to see this happen, so she was eventually deposed and replaced by the Brahmin's wife, Fan Zhenlong's sister, as the queen of Linyi. But it was a pity that the queen could not calm the situation. Later, she invited a cousin of the queen from Chenla to be the king, and the whole country finally settled down. Although Li Min didn't know the history above, and he didn't even know that there was a rebellion by Mahamandoga in Linyi's history, he was very good at seizing the opportunity. After getting the other party's intention to rebel, he took advantage of the other party's intention to rebel. The Fan family was massacred, and then Yang Jiu and Yang Lie were asked to act secretly to assassinate Mahamandoga and his son, leaving the entire Linyi country without a master. Fan's son-in-law was even considered to inherit the throne. It was also under this circumstance that Fan Zhene, who had been sent to other places by Yang Jiu's people for a long time, finally came to the stage. When the ministers in Linyi City were discussing whether to let the Brahmin inherit the throne, Fan Zhene was among a group of people. With the support of Han merchants, he returned to Linyi City, and as a royal member of the Fan family, he entered the city in a high-profile manner to calm the people, distributing food and clothing to the people who were deprived of food and clothing due to the war, and even brought many doctors to treat the injured. Diagnosis and treatment of sick people. With this series of actions, Fan Zhene summoned the ministers in the city that the Fan family had not been exterminated. The Fan Zhene who had been humiliated by Fan Zhenlong was back! (To be continued) Text Chapter 442: Fan Zhene¡¯s excuse There was a very special open space in Linyi City, surrounded by people watching the excitement. In the middle of this open space, hundreds of ragged criminals were kneeling. Their legs were tied and connected with a rope. The iron hoop on the ground made it impossible for them to stand up, let alone run away. These prisoners were all accomplices who participated in Mahamandoka's rebellion. Last time, the five chiefs joined forces and captured Linyi City with troops loyal to the royal family. Among them, Mahamandoka's sons had no time to escape. , the entire family, both men and women, were slaughtered. Although the main party members like Yitai escaped from Linyi City, they were already on their last legs and did not dare to show up at all. As for the rebels who did not come and escaped in the city, all were captured , the criminals in this vacant land are now part of them, and have been sentenced to death. " However, Lin Yiguo is different from the Tang Dynasty. The death penalty here does not involve beheading, but a very special way of death. For example, in the open space that serves as the execution ground, except for the tied up criminals who cannot move, there are no people preparing for execution. However, directly in front of these criminals, there is a row of majestic elephants standing side by side, each elephant There was an elephant slave standing next to him, and sitting on the elephant were several Linyi officials. "Execution!" As one of the highest-ranking officials shouted, the elephant slaves below the elephants began to drive the elephants forward, apparently intending to use their claws to trample the prisoners to death. This method of executing prisoners should be regarded as a characteristic of Lin Yiguo. To be precise, it is not just Linyiguo. Some tribes or countries in Indochina also have this custom. As the herd of elephants moved forward, the criminals who were tied to the ground were terrified. And began to struggle desperately, but unfortunately the rope on his body was extremely strong. Moreover, he had been soaked in water beforehand, and it was impossible to break free manually. As a result, he could only watch the elephant like a mountain of meat galloping towards him, and at the same time he let out a shrill howl, which seemed to be an excuse. Here to vent the fear in my heart. "Poof~" As the elephant at the front stepped on a criminal's stomach, all of his intestines, liver and other things were squeezed out. At the same time, blood was flowing from his mouth and nose, but at this time the prisoner But he didn't die immediately, but stared at his trampled belly with disbelief. The screams in his mouth could no longer come out, only a low moan remained. However, the criminal's pain ended quickly. Another elephant stepped on his head very cruelly. As a result, the prisoner's head was like a rotten apple. It was trampled to pieces and covered with blood. His brains were splashed all over the floor, looking extremely disgusting. The fate of other prisoners is similar to that of the first prisoner who died tragically. Even if they are lucky enough not to be trampled to death in the first round, there will be second and third rounds. Until all the prisoners died under the elephant's hooves. In a restaurant not far from this open space, Cui Yu held a wine glass and looked at the prisoners who died tragically, and muttered: "This barbaric country, it seems that the teachings of saints will be implemented in Lin Yi in the future. Let them understand what is right." Called mercy?¡± However, as soon as Cui Yu finished speaking, Yan Bei next to him chuckled and said: "Brother Cui, we control Linyi just to make money. We are not here to implement the teachings of the saints." Cui Yu has always been obsessed with Yan Bei's concern about his wife, and now he hears Yan Bei refute his words. At that moment, he retorted again: "Making money is naturally a big thing, but Rokuro spent so much effort to control Lin Yi. It's not just about making money, so in order to control Lin Yi for a long time in the future, it is imperative to promote Chineseization here. Yes, maybe in order to control Linyi, a grain-producing area, Liulang may encourage immigrants on a large scale and then open large-scale plantations here." Yan Bei didn't think that far ahead, and for a moment he couldn't think of how to refute. Fortunately, Wang Kuang next to him was afraid that the two of them would hurt their harmony, so he hurriedly smiled and said: "What Liulang wants to do is his business. If he needs our help, there is nothing to say. But for us now, the most important thing is We must have Fan Zhene in our hands so that we can realize our future plans." Hearing Wang Kuang¡¯s words, Yan Bei and Cui Yu also nodded in agreement. Just a few days ago, they and a group of businessmen from the Tang Dynasty, and then led an army composed of Taiwanese slave catching teams, escorted Fan Zhenye back to Linyi City, and spread the news of Fan Zhenye's return with great fanfare. As a result, this Naturally, it attracted the attention of ministers loyal to the royal family. The next thing was very simple. Although Fan Zhene was imprisoned by his brother, there were still many people who knew him, so his identity was quickly determined. This made the ministers who were worried about finding no one to inherit the throne overjoyed. They came to see Fan Zhene one after another and sincerely invited him to be the king of Linyi. Originally, according to the rules, Fan Zhene shouldHe had to give in three times before he could sit on the throne, but Fan Zhene didn't have that much time to play the game of resignation with these ministers, so he immediately agreed to become the king of Linyi the first time, and then in Yanbei With the support of the slave-catching team brought by the army, he entered the palace and held a ceremony, officially becoming the master of a country. However, although Fan Zhenye became the king of Linyi Kingdom, he was surrounded by Han people. Even the guards in the palace were replaced by Yanbei's slave-catching team. Although some Linyi ministers expressed objections to this, Fan Zhenye did not. Didn't listen at all. This is not because Fan Zhen'e is willing to be a puppet, but because his wife and children are in the control of Yang Jiu and others. In addition, Yang Jiu got another handle on the other party before, and he has all the witnesses and material evidence in his hands. This makes Fan Zhene had to obey Yan Bei's orders. "Brother Yan, who is that Yang Jiu? How can he be so powerful that he can control Fan Zhen'e?" Wang Kuang suddenly said. Although he knew that Fan Zhene had a handle in his own hands, he didn't know what handle it was that could make the leader of a country dare not disobey at all? "Brother Wang, that's a good question. I'm also surprised by this. Although Fan Zhene was supported by us, he is now the head of a country. There's no guarantee that he will have any different thoughts. I've also been thinking about it these days. I have been worried about this matter, but now it seems that although the other party is sitting on the throne of the king, he is extremely obedient. No matter what conditions we put forward, he will agree without any care, as if Lin Yi is not his country at all. ." Cui Yu also said at this time. Cui Yu's words are not an exaggeration. After Fan Zhen'e came to the throne, he did behave extremely obediently. For example, Linyi's grain export price has now dropped to an extremely low range, and all the major granaries in Linyi have sold to the Tang Dynasty. The grain merchants in Linyi are open to the public. As long as the grain merchants can afford it, they can purchase the grain in Linyi. In addition, there are also some aspects that take great care of the Han people. For example, Linyi Port has reduced taxes on Han merchant ships, and at the same time, many legal provisions have been added to provide special care for the Han people. Moreover, Fan Zhen'e didn't show any resistance to this, which made Cui Yu a little strange. After hearing this, Yan Bei laughed a few times, and then whispered: "I don't know who Yang Jiu is, but I know that Fan Zhene has some handle that Yang Jiu has. In fact, this handle It is also very simple. Before the army of the five chiefs broke through Linyi City, Fan Zhene was sent back to the city by Yang Jiu, and then he personally killed the previous king Fan Zhenlong. In this matter, Yang Jiu not only left witness and physical evidence, but also It is precisely because of this that Fan Zhene was forced to write a confession, so the other party did not dare to make any changes. Otherwise, if we released the evidence, he would probably not even be able to survive, let alone keep the throne. " Yan Bei said this, and then said solemnly: "Brother Wang and Brother Cui are not outsiders, so I told you two about this matter, but after all, this matter is a very confidential matter, and most people who know about it Less, so after you two have heard it, please don¡¯t spread it, otherwise I¡¯m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble!¡± Wang Kuang and Cui Yu both understood and nodded in agreement after hearing this, but at the same time they became more curious about Yang Jiu's identity. The other party was obviously Liu Lang's subordinate, but he did some shady things. From this, It can be seen that Li Min probably has a secret force in his hands specifically to do things for him that cannot be done on the surface. Although this may seem unfair to some people, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu are not ordinary people, so they don't think there is anything wrong with this. While the three of them were chatting, all the prisoners had been executed on the execution ground outside the window. There was a piece of trampled meat sauce on the ground, which looked extremely disgusting. This made the three of Yan Bei no longer have the appetite to eat, and they only took a few sips. Drink and then start chatting about some business matters. Speaking of which, Yanbei, Wang Kuang, and Cui Yu are among the top businessmen in Li Min's territory. Among them, Yanbei's industries are mainly in slave catching, mining, and transportation. Wang Kuang and Cui Yu are not only big grain merchants, but also They are one of the largest plantation owners. In addition, they also have huge investments in food processing, textiles, etc. They can be said to be industrial and commercial giants. In addition to these, the three people in Yanbei also have a common business, that is, shipping merchants. They all have large fleets traveling between various ports. They not only dump various goods from the Tang Dynasty abroad, but also import large quantities. Selling various in-demand commodities from abroad and making huge profits from them. However, it is worth mentioning that although they are all leading figures in industry and commerce, compared with Li Min, they are still far behind. Even the combined industries of the three of them may not be one-third of Li Min's industry. First, after all, Li Min had to support a large navy and army. In addition, various reforms in the subordinate areas also required him to put money into it, so even if he earned more, he also spent more. Just as the three of them were chatting enthusiastically, someone suddenly knocked on the door and opened it.It turned out that he was Yan Bei's confidant. He whispered a few words to Yan Bei. The result made Yan Bei overjoyed. Then he laughed and said to Wang Kuang and Cui Yu: "You two, do you want to go back to Taiwan with me? I guess Rokuro will also come this time, let¡¯s have a good get-together then!¡± Text Chapter 443 Luzon Island, Manila Luzon Island is one of the large islands closest to the Central Plains mainland in Southeast Asia. As early as the Han Dynasty, Luzon Island had already had contacts with the mainland, so it is considered the most well-known large island by the Central Plains dynasty. It is also worth mentioning that Luzon Island is not far from Taiwan Island. Starting from Tainan, if there is a favorable wind, it usually only takes a few days to arrive. It is precisely because Luzon is so close to Taiwan that it has long been in Li Min's mind. When slaves were needed on the island of Taiwan, Luzon was the first to be unlucky. Countless slave-catching teams set off from Taiwan and then arrived. Luzon began to show their unique skills in the business of catching and selling slaves. At the beginning, the slave-catching team from Taiwan did not pay attention to any methods. Instead, they relied on their advanced weapons and rich slave-catching experience to use brute force to capture slaves on Luzon Island. However, this slave-catching method This was quickly proven wrong, because no matter how advanced the weapons and experience of the slave-catching team were, some casualties would inevitably occur during the slave-catching process, and once there were casualties, the slave-catching team would have to Compensate the other party's family with a large amount of money. After all, people are scarce now and human life has become very valuable. It is possible to bring hundreds of slaves back to Taiwan at one time, but as long as one person is lost, the trip will be in vain. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Since they dare to engage in such a risky industry as slave catching, then the people in the slave catching team are naturally bold people, and it is these people who often think what ordinary people dare not think of. For example, smart people soon discovered that Luzon Island has not yet emerged as a unified country, and even the natives on the island have not even formed the concept of a country. They only form some loose tribal alliances based on tribal blood and other relationships. Moreover, these tribal alliances range from large to small, and they are constantly at odds with each other. See this situation. Immediately giving the opportunity to the clever men in the slave-catching party, they began transporting goods from the continent. And they made deals with some powerful tribal alliances to manage their relationships. After completing this first step, they began to propose the contents of the slave trade to each other. Of course, the sources of these slaves came from the prisoners of war obtained by this tribe during wars with other tribes. Originally, these prisoners of war would usually be killed, but now the slave-catching team proposed to exchange goods for them, and naturally the tribesmen readily agreed. With the first time, there will naturally be a second time, and the tribes that were captured by the slave team also tasted the sweetness from these slave transactions. After all, they only need to trade the prisoners of war they killed before, and they can exchange for many necessities of life. Even as long as they can capture enough prisoners of war, their tribe can exchange for any goods they want from the slave-catching team. And life in the tribe will get better and better. After the native tribes had this understanding, coupled with the deliberate instigation of the slave-catching team, war broke out among the various tribal alliances, and during the war, countless mature men were captured. These prisoners of war were then sold to slave-catching teams. Although this method required the slave-catching team to pay a certain amount of goods, it was much safer, so this method was quickly imitated by all slave-catching teams. And became the standard mode of slave hunting in Southeast Asia. After two years of development by slave traders, the current form of Luzon is very different from before, such as the constant wars between large tribal alliances. Most of the small and medium-sized tribes have no living space, or have been annexed by most. Or be destroyed, now the entire island. Seven major tribal alliances have been formed. If there are no accidents, these seven tribes will form a unified country after merging. However, this is obviously not in Li Min's interests, so these seven tribal alliances will definitely not be able to transition to the national stage in the end. Behind the seven tribal alliances on Luzon Island, there is actually the support of slave-catching merchants. It is they who provide various materials and support the endless attacks between the seven major alliances, and the slave-catching merchants obtain the slaves they need. . It is precisely because of this that the most powerful people on Luzon Island now are not the seven major alliances, but the slave traders behind the seven major alliances. If the slave-catching team wants to operate on Luzon Island for a long time, it naturally needs a port. The terrain of Luzon Island is high in the north and low in the south. The east side of the island is prone to typhoons, so the most suitable place for a port is on the island. Southwest side. A slave-catching merchant discovered a huge bay here. It was originally named after a local dialect, but after Li Min learned about it, he named it Manila Bay himself. Manila Bay is a vast area, embraced by two peninsulas. There is also a small island in the bay, which divides the entire bay into two waterways, the north and the south. It is a natural harbor with excellent conditions. It is on the east coast of this natural harbor. Slave traders established a settlement, also named after Manila. After more than a year of development, this settlement has become one of the important ports in Southeast Asia. Fleets from the Tang Dynasty and Persia and other countries like to sail here. Parking here, and more and more people were settling here, so Li Min sent officials to manage the city of Manila, and also stationed an army of 500 people. ManilaIt is actually a young city, and it is also a gathering place for slave-catching merchants. Although these people are called maritime merchants, their behavior overseas is no different from pirates, and they are all unruly people. These people live together, resulting in extremely poor public security in Manila. Fights and fights occur all the time, and even robbery and murder are common. Everyone who comes here is very cautious. When the ship owner goes ashore, he will call a group of crew members to act collectively to avoid danger. It is precisely because of this that Manila has been nicknamed the Sin City. The weather today is really bad. Strong southwesterly winds have been blowing, and it is said that another typhoon has passed by the coast on the east side of the island. So Manila Bay is extremely busy today, because many fleets need to find a place to sail before the typhoon comes. A great place to anchor, and Manila Bay, surrounded by two peninsulas, is undoubtedly an excellent haven. As the east wind gets stronger and stronger, the tall coconut trees are blown to and fro, and more and more fleets are sailing into Manila Bay. As a result, the originally wide bay has become somewhat narrow. In the afternoon, the wind became stronger and stronger. If ordinary ships were exposed to such strong winds, they would probably be blown over. Even some large ships that can withstand wind and waves would not dare to stay in such wind and waves for too long. . It is for this reason that fewer and fewer fleets came in the afternoon, and in the end, no fleet even came for a long time. Liu Ban looked at the increasing wind and waves outside, but stretched out lazily and yawned. He is now sitting in the inspection room made entirely of concrete. Let alone this kind of wind and waves, no matter how big the wind and waves are, Double, he is very safe here. As the name suggests, Half Liu is indeed half left. He is a disabled person, missing an arm and a leg, and there is also something wrong with one eye. If you close the other eye, you can only see clearly. A little shimmer. Originally, he was a man with sound limbs, but the year before last, he came to Luzon with the slave catching team to catch slaves, and ended up leaving his arms and legs behind. His eye was also sprayed by a poisonous animal in the rain forest. , but his eyes were poisoned, and he looks like this now, so he left half of his nickname to correspond to his real name. Liu is half missing half of his hands and feet, so he doesn't have to think about finding a wife. I'm afraid no Han woman would be willing to marry him. However, Liu Ban is living a very comfortable life now. The slave-catching team compensated him a large sum of money, and he used the money to buy several women as concubines, including Silla women, Japanese women, and two local women. Native girls, and these women also gave birth to two sons for him, and one of them is pregnant and will be born soon. Originally, he was worried that the children born to these foreign women would not be able to register, but His Highness the King of Qi personally issued a decree that as long as the father was Han, all the children would be Han. This made him feel relieved. At the same time, He plans to take on a few more concubines in the rest of his life, striving to carry forward the legacy of their Liu family. Although Liu Ban is a disabled person, there is a shortage of people everywhere now. In addition, he does not want to go back to his hometown anymore, so he simply settled down in Manila and found a job in the government, that is, as the Manila The job of the bay inspector is very simple, which is to record the ships entering and leaving the bay to facilitate tax collection and search. Liu Ban looked at the storm outside and muttered. Although the monitoring room was very safe, he would definitely not be able to return home due to such a big storm, so he could only make do in the monitoring room tonight. one night. Thinking of the concubines at home who were not yet pregnant, Liu Ban shouted in his heart that it was a waste and he must find time to make up for it. Waves several meters high had already risen on the sea. Some of the water was blown up by the wind and blew half of Liu's face through the window. This made him curse angrily and stood up on one foot, preparing to open the window. Close it. But just when Liu Ban closed the window, he habitually turned his head and glanced at the sea outside. Even though he only had one working eye, he was a famous marksman in the slave-catching team, and his eyesight and brain were better than ordinary people. People are much better. For example, as long as he takes a look at the ships passing by in the bay, he can remember the characteristics of the ship, and he will not forget it for a long time. It was precisely because of this ability that he was able to defeat other opponents who applied for the job and sit in the position of inspector. Today, Liu Ban's good eyesight came into play again. Through the waves blown up by the strong wind, Liu Ban vaguely saw that on the sea in the distance, a large fleet was approaching. , although it was a tailwind, the wind and waves were too strong, so the sails on the fleet had been lowered, and now a few lonely masts were particularly conspicuous. It was these thick masts that allowed him to tell at a glance that there were A fleet. The waves on the sea have reached more than ten feet high, and the fleet is also being beaten by the waves, sailing towards the bay at an extremely fast speed, and when it finallyWhen the big ship in front was getting closer and closer, Liu Ban felt that the ship looked very familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before. Text Chapter 444 Return "Nan Nanyang!" Although he was separated by wind and waves, Liu Ban quickly recognized that the big ship in front of him was the Nanyang sent by the Slave Catching Association to explore the route. The city of Manila was originally established as a stronghold by slave-catching merchants. Now there are a large number of people related to slave-catching living in the city. Even before the establishment of the Manila government, the slave-catching association had always managed the entire city. Later, although Li Min was here A government was established and officials were assigned to manage it, but most of the officials were from the original slave-catching association members, such as Liu Ban, who was from the slave-catching team. It is precisely because of this that the Slave Catchers Association has great influence in the city of Manila, and people in the city will pay special attention to things related to the Slave Catchers Association. Liu Ban was Lu Wan's subordinate before. When Lu Wan went south, he went to see him off, so he was particularly excited when he saw the Nanyang finally returned. Seeing the Nanyang swaying in the wind and waves and the four large ships behind it, Liu Ban was worried but also felt a lot more comforted. He knew that Lu Wan went south with five large ships at the beginning, and now there are five But all the big ships were brought back, which meant that they did not suffer much loss during the exploration route. Thinking of this, Liu Ban was also happy for his old club Lu Wan. The Nanyang and several large ships were heaving up and down in the wind and waves. From time to time, huge waves would hit the deck. They looked extremely dangerous. However, these five large ships were designed by the Ship Design Institute specially invited by the Slave Catchers Association to explore the route. It is much stronger than ordinary ships in terms of resistance to wind and waves, and the crew members on the ship are all elites selected from various slave-catching teams. Therefore, the entire fleet looks thrilling, but in fact it is still under the control of Lu Wan and the others. Although Liu Ban in the room also knew that the fleet was in danger. But I felt that I should do something, and just then I saw the red flag next to me that was used to direct ships to enter the harbor. At that moment, he didn't care about the strong wind outside. He grabbed the order flag and walked to the outside of the supervision room with a cane. Then he waved the order flag in the strong wind to guide Lu Wan and the others. Lu Wan was also very excited on the Nanyang when they returned. Compared with when they went there, their return journey was not smooth, especially when they came back, it happened to be a windy season at sea. They encountered strong winds and waves at every turn, and almost all the small boats they brought were damaged by the wind and waves. In the end, they had to transfer the people to the big boats. As for the small boats, they had to abandon them. After all, there was really no one that could be repaired along the way. port, and the carpenters on their ships can only do some routine maintenance, and can't do anything about major problems. Fortunately, Nanyang is rich in products. As long as you can find a green island, you don¡¯t have to worry about food. The only thing that left people unsatisfied was. Almost all the tea leaves and various commonly used condiments brought on the ship were used up. In the end, only salt and some spices produced in Southeast Asia were left for seasoning, which made the chef on the ship feel dissatisfied. After all, no matter how good his cooking skills are, without condiments, he still can't make meals that satisfy the crew. But their hard days are finally coming to an end. Ahead was Manila, the farthest port controlled by Li Min on their voyage. They can have a good rest here for a few days. And the ship will be inspected and replenished before setting off for Taiwan. After they report their findings along the way, the exploration mission will be successfully completed. "Boss, it looks like there's Lao Liu over there!" Lu Wan, who was hiding from the wind and waves in the wheelhouse, suddenly heard the people next to him say, and he raised his head and looked up, and sure enough he found a man fighting desperately on the peninsula on the left side of Manila Bay. He was waving the flag, and judging from the way the other party was missing his hands and feet, he must be his old subordinate Liu Ban. "Yes, it is indeed Lao Liu. This kid is really as bold as before. He dares to stand outside in such a big storm. Hurry up and signal him to go back!" Lu Wan also said with great excitement, and at the same time his eyes were full of excitement. Somewhat moist. This is not only because of having a good brother like Liu Ban, but also because of the excitement of the wanderer when he returns home. Liu Ban quickly saw the flag on the ship and knew that the boss Lu Wan had seen him and was now worried about his health, so he asked him to go back. And Liu Ban did feel that the wind was too strong. He was a little unsteady on crutches, so he stopped insisting and hurried back to the house. Although I only stayed outside for a short while, my body was already wet from the blowing sea water. It was sticky and uncomfortable to stick to my body. Fortunately, there was no one else in the room, and it was not time to hand over the shift. , he simply took off all his clothes, and then took a few sips of the good wine he secretly brought, while thinking that he must go back tonight, otherwise he would not be able to help the boss and the others. After Lu Wan and his fleet entered the bay, they immediately felt that the wind and waves were much lighter. When the fleet found a berth, officials immediately came to greet them. After all, they were in the Manila Port., Liu was not the only one who knew the Nanyang. When Lu Wan and the others first entered the bay, some people had already recognized this fleet that carried the hope of the subsequent development of the Slave Catching Association. Lu Wan and the others were not surprised by the welcome they received. After all, when they came south from Taiwan, their last supply station was in Manila. At that time, they were also greatly welcomed here, whether they were slave traders they knew or not. They all saw them off in the most enthusiastic way. Now that they have finally returned victoriously, they will naturally be welcomed by more people. At the same time, the Manila government also responded immediately and prepared a grand welcome ceremony and banquet for the members of the fleet. However, not everyone is blessed to enjoy the enthusiasm of Manila. After half a year of sailing at sea, the crew members of Lu Wan's fleet not only sacrificed a considerable number of crew members, but also some of the crew members were physically tortured by injuries and needed to be taken care of. Take care of yourself. For example, the Curly Hair who discovered the gold-headed dog had suffered from severe dysentery a few days ago, and the wormwood pills on the ship happened to have run out, so he was now isolated on the ship. As soon as he arrived at the port, he was among a group of people who were also sick or The injured fleet was transferred to land and then treated by professional doctors. It was impossible to attend the celebration banquet prepared for them in Manila, but they could attend the celebration banquet prepared in Taiwan. Although the public security in Manila is not very good, it is very commendable in terms of eating, drinking and having fun. After all, this is a port city, and most of the people coming and going are sailors. After these people have been at sea for a long time, they naturally have a way to vent their anger. **, so almost every port is well built in terms of food, drink and entertainment, and Manila is the leader among them. It is precisely because of this that after half a year of sailing, Lu Wan and the others became even more fascinated by the entertainment facilities here in Manila. Many crew members stayed in brothels or casinos almost every day to vent the energy accumulated these days. However, Lu Wan knew what he was going to do next, so after the crew members vented for a few days, and the injured and sick crew members were well treated and dealt with, he finally gave the order again, and the fleet left Manila and headed towards Their starting point is also the destination of this voyage, and they sail to Taiwan Island. At the same time that Lu Wan and the others arrived in Manila, local officials had also sent people to notify the Slave Catcher Association. Therefore, before Lu Wan and the others arrived in Taiwan, Yan Bei had already received the news of their return. At the same time, Li Min had also received the news. Flying pigeons in Taiwan sent messages and learned about the return of Lu Wan's fleet. Li Min is very busy now. He not only has to deal with the relocation of Dengzhou industry to the island of Taiwan, but also has to keep an eye on the gradual infiltration after the Linyi coup. Another top priority is the issue of silver coins. Now The mint under Yifan's supervision has produced nearly half a million silver coins, which can be put on the market through banks at any time. However, although the above things are important, in Li Min's heart, the development of sea routes is ranked first, and other aspects are to serve overseas development, so after he got Lu Wan and others back, he immediately put the things in his hands After putting aside a few things for the time being, he prepared to rush to Taiwan in person to meet Lu Wan's fleet. However, when she heard that Li Min was going to Taiwan, Wen Xin was also clamoring to go. She lived in Taiwan for a while last time and felt that the scenery there was good, especially the sea view was much more beautiful than in Dengzhou, so this time I want to go too. However, Li Min knew that this was just Wen Xin's excuse. The main reason why she was clamoring to go was because she saw that Xijun and Wu Meiniang already had children. Mengxue had just married, so she didn't say anything about it for the time being. As for Jin Shengman, she has been ignored by Li Min and is still a virgin. Therefore, she is the only one who has been married to Li Min for such a long time but has never had children, so she wants to take this opportunity to get married again. Try hard and see if you can get pregnant. Li Min also understood Wen Xin's eagerness to have a child, but this time she couldn't just take her there, but Wu Meiniang and Cui Mengxue. One of them was the intelligence chief and was currently monitoring the situation. The development of Lin Yi's situation needs to be reported to him from time to time, so she must follow him. The other one needs to go to Taiwan to check the construction progress of the medical school so that she can arrange future teaching courses, so she must bring them with her. Wen Xin had some grudges about this at first. After all, if Wu Meiniang and Mengxue went together, then Li Min couldn't just accompany her. However, Meiniang and Mengxue were also very considerate of Wen Xin's mood, so they had already It was agreed that the two of them would live together along the way and let Li Min spend more time with Wen Xin. After Wen Xin found out, she was naturally very grateful. In the end, she didn't know what she was thinking, but she actually discussed with Li Min and planned to take the whole family there to see how the palace in Taiwan was being built? Regarding Wen Xin¡¯s proposal, Empress Xiao and Cai¡¯er, who have been living in Li Min¡¯s house, both agreed. Especially Cai¡¯er, she also wanted to go back to her hometown to see her hometown again. In addition, the little girl Chou Chou heard that she was going to take a boat trip.He went to play, jumping up and down with joy, and clamoring to go. Finally, Li Min had no choice but to agree to take everyone there. Text Chapter 445 You actually arrived in Australia? Li Min decided to go to Taiwan again. This time he took his whole family to the island for vacation. He also met the fleet exploring the sea route and asked about where they had been and what strange species and customs they had seen. ? However, Li Min did not sail on the Qiwang this time, but on a newly built steamship named Tainan by Yifan Steamship Shipyard. It was the first steamship on the route from Dengzhou to Shanghai to Taiwan. Three steamships, the first two steamships were named Keelung and Penghu respectively, both named after cities on the island of Taiwan. This was also their maiden voyage, and they were chartered by Li Min. The Tainan is much smaller than the Qiwang, but its speed is much faster than the Qiwang. If you take this ship to Taiwan, it will only take a few days. It is not like the previous round trip. It will take more than a month. Originally, Li Min wanted to transform the King of Qi into a steamship, but due to some technical limitations, the steamer could not drive a large ship like the King of Qi. Even the steamships produced by Yifan were small and medium-sized ships. , According to Yifan, it is estimated that it will take several years of craftsmanship accumulation to produce a steamship of the size of Qi Wang. It is precisely because the steamship is a bit small, and although it is fast, it is much more dangerous than other large ships when encountering wind and waves, so Li Min did not ask Yifan to build a special steamship for him, even if Li Min would not take a steamship when going to sea unless necessary. After all, safety comes first in everything, and he has always been a person who cherishes his life. But this time Li Min had to take a steamship, because Lu Wan's fleet was about to arrive in Taiwan, and only the speed of a steamship could allow him to catch up with the fleet. However, Wen Xin and the others did not consider safety issues like Li Min. They only felt that the steamship and the train were both driven by steam engines. And the speed was astonishing, much faster than the ships they had taken before. So they all urged Li Min to buy one for the palace so that it would be more convenient to travel in the future. The result naturally made Li Min smile bitterly. The entire Tainan ship was chartered by Li Min, so there was no need to go to Shanghai anymore, and it headed directly to Taiwan Island. However, the destination this time was not Keelung City, but Tainan City. Although it was smaller than Keelung City, The city was established later, but it developed very quickly. In addition, Tainan faces Nanyang, and its geographical location is better than Keelung. Therefore, there has been a trend of latecomers catching up, and now it has become another major port city on the island of Taiwan. Li Min and the others were lucky. In summer, a season when typhoons are most common, they did not encounter too many waves along the way. Only when they were about to reach Taiwan Island, they encountered the tail of Taiwan. As a result, the entire steamship The bumps were severe. This made Wen Xin and others, who had long been accustomed to the smoothness of King Qi's account, exclaimed that it was too much. However, the two children Chou Chou and Li Qi were not affected. On the contrary, the more the boat rocked, the more fun they had, in Chou Chou's words. It's like sitting on a rocking bed, it's so fun. As a result, Li Min was completely speechless after hearing this. After passing through the stormy area, the Tainan quickly arrived at Tainan City. It¡¯s a coincidence that this is the Tainan¡¯s maiden voyage. The first stop is also Tainan City. It seems that this ship is very destined to Tainan. When Li Min arrived in Tainan. Lu Wan and his exploration fleet were still on the way. After all, they had to rest in Manila for a few days, so they were delayed. Otherwise, they would never have arrived in Taiwan later than Li Min. When Li Min arrived in Tainan, Yan Bei, Wang Kuang, and Cui Yu also rushed back from Linyi and were preparing for the grand ceremony to welcome the fleet's return. When Li Min arrived in Tainan City on the morning of the third day, Lu Wan and his fleet finally arrived outside the port of Tainan City. Li Min and Yan Bei both attached great importance to this fleet exploring the sea route, especially the news from Lu Wan through Manila officials, telling them that the fleet had made a big discovery this time, which made them even more excited. In order to show their grandeur, this time they specially took a boat to welcome the return of the fleet outside the port. Lu Wan and the others were all excited when they saw Tainan City, especially those crew members whose families were in Taiwan. They were eager to return home. However, when they saw His Highness King Qi outside the port, he greeted them personally and even Such grandeur made them even more excited, and even made them less homesick. "Boom~boom~boom" When Li Min and Yan Bei's ship entered the port with Lu Wan and their fleet, the salute that had been prepared on the dock immediately sounded, and then amidst the exciting music and the cheers of the merchants who spontaneously came to greet them , Li Min and Yan Bei, one on the left and one on the right, welcomed Lu Wan off the boat. Although Lu Wan declined in every possible way and did not dare to accept such a heavy gift, Li Min insisted on doing so, so Lu Wan had no choice. After Lu Wan and all the crew members disembarked, on this pier, under the gaze of the surrounding people, Li Min personally hung a gold pioneering medal on Lu Wan's chest, and there were also several silver pioneering medals. Medal, award??Feng Shijie, Liu Kata and other important figures in the fleet were given. As for the ordinary crew members, each of them also had a bronze medal. This was something that the entire fleet had not thought of beforehand. After all, this route opening operation was just a private operation organized by the Slave Catching Association and did not go through the official process. Therefore, Lu Wan and the others did not expect to receive the Opening Up Medal, especially since he It is said that only a few people except Vice Admiral Lu Qing have received the gold medal on the chest. It can be said that this medal not only represents courage and wisdom, but also represents the contribution made by the medal owner to the Age of Discovery. Li Min naturally also knew that Lu Wan and the others were only sailing this time to open up a slave-catching land. However, as soon as this route was opened, in addition to bringing a large number of slaves, it would also attract other merchants to go south along this trade route. They brought endless amounts of goods and money, so he awarded the Pioneering Medal to the people in the fleet. After the welcoming ceremony at the dock was completed, Li Min held a banquet at the newly built King Qi Courtyard in Tainan City and entertained the crew members. Moreover, Li Min and Yan Bei put down their pretensions and personally toasted the crew members. This made All the crew members were surprised and happy, and they respected the King of Qi who was famous all over the world. After greeting the crew outside, Li Min and Yan Bei came to the main hall of the other courtyard. Sitting here were the more important figures in the fleet, such as Lu Wan, Feng Shijie, etc., and even Erhanzi and Picked Up Curly Hair of Nugget Gold is also here. Although Curly Hair is not an important person, his luck is so incredible. Just that piece of Nugget Gold is enough to make him a little rich man, and Li Min heard that he After his deeds, he was specially invited to come in and drink together. At the beginning of the banquet, everyone sitting in the main hall was still a little restrained, even Lu Wan. After all, he used to be just a small pirate on Taiwan Island, and now he is just a member of the Slave Catching Association. Although he was far away in the past, I have met Li Min once, but I have never drank with Li Min like today. Li Min could naturally see the restraint among the people sitting there. He winked at Yan Bei, and the other party immediately understood and started to make some little jokes with Li Min, speaking in a very casual tone. Wang Kuang and Cui Yu, who were next to them, also felt the restraint in the scene, and began to joke with Li Min like Yan Bei. With the guidance of the three of them, and the fact that Li Min talked and laughed without any airs, Lu Wan and the others relaxed. Coupled with Li Min and the others' deliberate guidance, Lu Wan and the others began to talk more. The scene became even more lively. Among them, Feng Shijie had an intersection with Li Min before, and now his sister Feng Shuyu is still in Li Min's palace, waiting for him to redeem her with money. However, the situation is not right now, and Feng Shijie cannot speak. After three rounds of drinking, everyone had almost eaten. Li Min began to ask Lu Wan where he passed along the way, what kind of dangers did he encounter on the way, etc.? Lu Wan was already prepared for Li Min's inquiry. He nodded to Feng Shijie, who immediately picked up a box from his side, opened it gently, and took out a chart made of white silk. Then he presented his hands to Li Min. Li Min asked someone to take it over, and then opened the chart and found that the piece of white silk was one meter square, marking Taiwan Island as the starting point, recording the southward route of Lu Wan and the others, and marking all the islands they encountered on the way, and Around the white silk, the longitude and latitude are also marked, which can be said to be a very accurate chart. "Your Highness, the islands marked on this chart are all the islands we passed. However, during our voyage, we found that there are many islands on this route. The islands we encountered are only a very small part of them, but this is not the case. Relationship, with the development of this route in the future, more and more islands will be discovered, which can be slowly added at that time. In addition, there will be text and graphic materials recording the topography, vegetation, and native people of these islands. However, Because there are too many documents, we haven't had time to move them off the ship yet. If His Highness wants to see them, I will have them delivered tomorrow!" Lu Wan explained. Li Min nodded after hearing this, and began to lower his head to carefully look at this chart that cost many lives. Yan Bei was the instigator of this incident, so he was naturally very concerned about the contents on the chart, so he put down his wine glass and came over to look at it with Li Min. As large merchants, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu naturally understood the value of the new route, so they all came together to watch. And Li Min's gaze started looking down from Keelung Port on Taiwan Island, then passed through Manila, and then went southeast around Borneo. At this time, he finally entered the Spice Islands and followed the islands all the way south until the bottom of the route, the end of the route. Pointing to a large island with only one-third of the coastline drawn, even though it was only one-third, when Li Min saw this unknown large island, his whole body was shocked, and he blurted out to Lu Wan in shock. : "You actually arrived in Australia?" Text Chapter 446 The Beginning of Australia¡¯s Development Australia is the world's largest continent in terms of exports of various minerals. It is also the world's fourth largest agricultural exporter. Especially in the livestock industry, it is extremely developed. Among them, wool production ranks first in the world. If it can occupy this place, , then it is undoubtedly a huge driving force for Li Min, especially the wool textile industry in his hands. ?Compared to the distant North and South America, Australia is undoubtedly closer to the Tang Dynasty, and there are many islands all along the way from Taiwan Island. As long as you don't lose your way, even if you go from island to island, you will definitely reach Australia in the end. When Li Min heard that Yanbei sent people to explore the route south, he had thought that Lu Wan and the others might reach Australia. However, when he actually saw Australia marked on the fleet chart, he couldn't help but be excited. extremely. "Australia? Isn't Australia your son?" Yan Bei asked in confusion when he heard Li Min's question to Lu Wan. It was a big deal for Li Min to give birth to a son. As his good friend and old subordinate, Yan Bei naturally gave him a big gift. In addition, he also knew Li Qi's situation very well and even knew Li Qi's nickname. "Tch~, Australia is not only my son's nickname, but also the name of a continent. Although the area of ??that continent is not as large as ours, it is almost the same as the land of our Tang Dynasty. Jinzhou and Borneo in Nanyang, combined, cannot compare with Australia!" Li Min said with a look of contempt. When Li Min decided that Li Qi's baby name would be Australia, he naturally had his own plans. He even considered naming all his sons born in the future after places, such as Nanyang, North America, and South America. These would be Li Min's backup names for his sons. name. Of course, this is also Li Min's lazy approach. At least he doesn't have to worry about naming it anymore, and he also has a deeper meaning. But he was the only one who knew this meaning. "His Highness is indeed knowledgeable. He actually knew about this continent. When we first discovered it, because it was too large and our fleet had reached its limit, we only walked along a section of its coastline and did not come at all. After completing the journey, I didn¡¯t expect His Highness to have known about its existence, and there is also a name called Australia, so I will mark its name on it!" At this time, Lu Wan was also very surprised and said, and finally did not lose the opportunity. Give Australia the name. Li Min was also very happy about this. At the same time, I drank a few more drinks and started talking to Lu Wan about the animals, plants and humanistic customs in Australia. Although Li Min did not go to Australia in later generations, he knew enough about Australia from all aspects. Even people like Lu Wan who had been to Australia personally could not match him in this regard. Li Min's knowledge of Australia had already surprised Lu Wan and the others, but what they didn't expect was that His Highness King Qi, who was known for his intelligence and erudition, was far more knowledgeable than they imagined. They all know the animals very well, such as the animal with a bag on its body that looks like a mouse, and the animal named Gray Crane by Lu Wan. There are also large lobsters they caught in the coral reefs in eastern Australia and so on. Especially when talking about the big lobster, Li Min drooled in a very incomprehensible manner, and regretted that this kind of lobster could not be transported over long distances, at least not yet. If you want to eat, you can only go to Australia. Unfortunately, given his status, he may not be able to travel as far as Australia in recent years. Li Min took the initiative to talk about various customs in Australia. This makes Lu Wan and the others feel like they have found a confidant, after all, for Australia. Except for the people in their fleet, only Li Min could talk happily with them. Moreover, they also learned many things from Li Min that they did not know in Australia. For example, there are a lot of deserts in Australia, most of which are not suitable for human habitation. Only the coastal areas are more suitable for farming, especially the east and west coasts that they almost reached. That is the essence of Australia. It is not only suitable for farming, but also Very suitable for grazing. It's just that there are no sheep there. If the sheep from the Central Plains are brought there, the wool output alone will be extremely amazing. With Australia as the topic, Lu Wan and the others slowly relaxed and talked about all the experiences they encountered along the way. Because their main purpose was to catch slaves, they were not interested in the things they saw along the way. Natives pay special attention. From their mouths, Li Min, Yan Bei and others also learned about an overseas world with completely different customs, which was a great gain. In addition, Li Min was also very excited about the copper and gold mines discovered by Lu Wan and others in Australia. Australia could not only be used as an agricultural product base, but also a mineral base for Li Min. The iron, coal, gold and other minerals there were very abundant. It is rich in aluminum. In later generations, it was the world's largest mineral exporter. In addition, Australia also has huge reserves of bauxite. Unfortunately, there is no electricity now, and there is no way to extract aluminum through electrolysis, so it is not used for the time being and can only be kept. To future generations. It is precisely because he knows this that in Li Min¡¯s heart, he has already? He brought Australia under his own control. However, if he wanted to rule Australia, he still had two difficulties to solve. The first was the transportation problem. Australia was not close to Taiwan. If he took a boat, it would take at least more than a month. However, this problem is not impossible to solve. Now Yifan's steamship has been put into use. As long as he establishes a few supply points along the way, he can open up the route from Taiwan to Australia, and then he can travel between the two places quickly. However, after solving the problem of transportation links between the two places, there is another problem that is population. If you want to rule Australia, you cannot do it without a sufficient population base. Of course, this population refers to the Han people, while the native Australians are Not counted. If we only relied on natural immigration, it would be difficult to establish a sufficient population base within a hundred years. But now that there are gold mines, it is different. As long as the news is announced, Li Min will formulate some measures to encourage gold mining. The policy will definitely attract many people to go gold mining. When the number of people increases, the city will slowly be established. San Francisco in later generations is a good example. Thinking of the next development of Australia, Li Min felt excited, but he also knew that Australia was quite far away from Taiwan, so even if he wanted to develop it, he had to do it step by step and never rush it. In addition, there are places such as Jinzhou and Borneo in Southeast Asia. These places are closer to Taiwan, and the products on the islands are also very rich. Unfortunately, they are still in the hands of the natives. Next, my focus will shift to These Southeast Asian islands are on the way, and as for Australia, it can only be used as a secondary target. After the reception banquet, Li Min arranged for Lu Wan and the others to rest, and began to publicize the new route they had explored through newspapers. However, in order to obtain detailed information about this new route, the Slave Catchers Association needed to pay an information fee. , after all, they paid a lot of money to explore this route. In addition, people who are not members of the slave-catching association are not allowed to engage in slave-catching activities after entering this route. Otherwise, if discovered, they will be severely punished. In addition, regarding the discovery of Australia, Li Min did not hide it from the adults. Although he will not focus on Australia as a development focus for the time being, he will not prevent the free development of the private sector, so the news about Australia is also released together. In addition, news that Australia is rich in gold and gemstones has also been spread, in order to stimulate people's yearning for Australia. In fact, for the maritime merchants of the Tang Dynasty, Lu Wan's greatest contribution was not the discovery of Australia, but the discovery of the Spice Islands, which are rich in various spices. Spices are extremely scarce goods in both the East and the West. , for example, incense was very popular in the Tang Dynasty, and in the West, spices were regarded as a necessity for cooking. Now that Lu Wan and the others have explored this route, the islands they pass along the way are rich in various spices, which undoubtedly opens up a huge treasure house for maritime merchants. It is precisely because of this that when Lu Wan and the others came back, the maritime merchants who got the news immediately gathered from all directions towards Taiwan. Then they paid the fees to the Slave Catcher Association, and after getting the detailed charts, they immediately organized the fleet to go south. , hoping to get ahead of other merchants and purchase the spices that are still very cheap on the islands. However, not everyone wants to make money from sea trade. For example, a considerable number of people have set their sights on Australia, where there is a gold mine of unknown size and a copper mine that has not yet been determined. No matter which kind of these two precious metals they are, they are very valuable. As long as they can get a part of the profits from them, it will be quite amazing. It is with this idea in mind that many people contact the Slave Catchers Association, hoping to get the locations of the gold and copper mines. However, this matter is not something Yan Bei can make the decision because he has already transferred the two mines. The ownership of the two mines was handed over to Li Min, and Li Min needed to give 20% of the income from the two mines to the association as compensation. Regarding the gold and copper mines that Lu Wan and the others found, Li Min looked at the places they marked and found that they were in the area of ??Darwin in later generations. If he remembered correctly, it seemed that Darwin began to develop thanks to the gold mines. , so the gold reserves there must be quite large. It was precisely in this way that he made great efforts to develop the gold mine. For those who applied to mine gold and copper mines, Li Min decided to adopt a method of official and private cooperation. Li Min agreed to these people to mine, but half of the mined gold had to be handed over to the official, and the remaining half belonged to personal. Of course Li Min wanted to set up a settlement there and send officials to monitor the matter. Gold mining is inherently a hugely profitable industry, so although Li Min's request to hand over half of his income seemed a bit heavy, it was actually acceptable to the gold diggers, so they quickly reached an agreement with the officials and then took advantage of the situation. The officially organized fleet followed Lu Wan's footsteps and headed south again to begin their gold mining journey. Text Chapter 447: Regret Bikini Royal Island is an island that belongs to Li Min. He also decided on the name. He inherited his poor naming skills. It is located among the Penghu Islands in the Taiwan Strait. When Li Min came to Penghu to meet Yang Xin, he discovered this place. The scenery is beautiful, so people found such a small island and designated the ten miles around the island as a forbidden area, and no ships were allowed to enter. After Li Min finished his official duties in Tainan, he took his whole family to the island to swim, bask in the sun, and relax. In addition, he also had some bikinis made in later styles for Wen Xin and the others. Get ready for them to put it on and feast your eyes on yourself. But it is a pity that his little wish may not be so easy to realize. "Go, go, go, you can't come either!" Wen Xin pushed Li Min outside and said with a blushing face. This is a beach. Li Min originally hoped that everyone would put on swimsuits, and then he could lie on the beach and enjoy Wen Xin and their beautiful figures. Of course, in this era of the Tang Dynasty, it would take a lot of effort to get Wen Xin and the others to wear swimsuits like bikinis. For example, on the entire Royal Island, except for Li Min and the little kid Li Qi, there was no other person. The three men, and even the guards were all female guards led by Aunt Tiger. These female guards were brought out by Aunt Tiger herself and were specially used to protect the inner palace of the palace. Even though these are all women, and there are only 500 of them, they are all elites who have been on the battlefield, and they are almost the same as the real Tiger Head Army. "You are both my wives, so what is there to be ashamed of? Isn't it just a swimsuit? I haven't seen her before last night?" Li Min said a little unconvinced when he came to the last sentence. There was also a lustful expression on his face. During this period, he and Wen Xin had been busy with the human-creation movement, and they also rested at her place at night. Yesterday, Li Min worked hard on Wenxin for a long time in order to add some interest. He just asked her to put on a swimsuit and stand in front of him. When Wen Xin stood shyly in front of him wearing a very modern bikini and a classic hair style, Li Min's blood immediately surged and he turned into a wolf. I fell asleep tiredly in the middle of the night. Hearing Li Min mention what happened yesterday again, Wen Xin's fair and tender cheeks suddenly turned red. She felt ashamed and angry and stretched out her pink fist to hit Li Min and said: "Good or bad husband, I I will never do it again." I¡¯m so embarrassed if I don¡¯t wear something like that in front of you!¡± Seeing Wen Xin getting angry, Li Min quickly apologized with a smile. He also promised not to tell Xijun and the others what happened last night, and finally managed to coax her. However, Wen Xin still firmly disagreed with Li Min's request to swim with everyone on the beach. This was not because Wen Xin was stubborn, but because Cai'er and Queen Xiao were also with them. Of course, at Queen Xiao's age, she would not wear a swimsuit in the water, but Cai'er was already twelve years old. Although she was still far from getting married, she was already a big girl in the eyes of the Tang people. Although Li Min is Cai'er's cousin, he still has to avoid suspicion. Hearing Wen Xin¡¯s reason, Li Min was suddenly discouraged, although in his opinion. The twelve-year-old girl is still a child at all, and there is no need to avoid suspicion, but this is the current concept. He could encourage Li Shimin to push back the marriage age in the Tang Dynasty, but he could not change people's minds in a short time. "Husband, Royal Island is so big, there are many beaches where you can swim. There is a beautiful beach next to us. Why don't you go there and swim by yourself, but you are not good at water, so you must pay attention to safety, and don't forget to let your daughter Wei will follow." Wen Xin said very gently. Although it was a bit unkind to drive Li Min out by himself, there was nothing we could do about it. Otherwise, we couldn't drive Cai'er out, right? "Okay, then you go and have fun, but it's too boring for me to go to the beach by myself. How about Wen Xin and you guys come out and accompany me alone?" Since Wen Xin said so, Li Min had no choice but to say , but he obviously hasn't given up yet. In the end, he wants one of Wen Xin and the others to accompany him, so that they can play like mandarin ducks with each other. Seeing that Li Min was still unwilling to give up, Wen Xin was a little helpless, but she suddenly thought of a good idea. She smiled slyly and said, "Okay, husband, wait a moment, I will find a beautiful woman to accompany you!" After Wen Xin finished speaking, without waiting for Li Min to say anything else, she turned around and ran to the beach. After a while, she found the 'beauty'. Unfortunately, this beauty was a little too young. She was only three years old this year. Half, it was Chou Chou, the daughter of Li Min and Xi Jun. Daughters are generally very close to their fathers, and the same goes for Chou Chou. As soon as he saw Li Min, he immediately opened his two chubby little hands and shouted in a sweet voice: "Father, hug~" Li Min naturally couldn't refuse his daughter's request, so he had to hug Chou Chou with a grimace. As a result, Wen Xin was overjoyed when she saw Li Min's embarrassment, and her smile didn't look like a lady at all. This made Li Min a little worried: With such an aunt taking care of her, would Chou Chou grow up to be a wild girl in the future??? "Okay, husband, please take a good look at our little beauty, let's go change clothes!" Wen Xin handed Chou Chou to Li Min and turned to leave, but then she turned to Li Min and said, "But husband, you But don¡¯t peek. If you are discovered by the female guards, it will be bad if you are accidentally injured by them! Hehe~" "Am I that dirty?" Li Min shouted with great grievance. Although he did have the idea of ??peeping just now, he didn't actually carry it out, so he would never admit it even if he was beaten to death. Although he couldn't see his wives in bikinis, Li Min didn't feel very sorry, especially when he saw that Wen Xin, who had always been dignified and tried her best to maintain the air of a princess in front of others, became as lively as a girl and even made fun of herself. , it can be seen that she is in a very good mood, and Xijun, Mengxue and others must be in the same mood. It seems that the sea is really a good place for people to indulge in. I must accompany Wen Xin and others to come there more times when I have time in the future. ! Not looking like a bikini, Li Min simply played with Chou Chou. Chou Chou originally wanted to call his younger brother Li Qi, but that kid could only crawl and liked to bite things. He would definitely eat a mouth full of sand when he went to the beach, so The nanny has been taking him with him and he has not been allowed to play on the beach. Li Min does not have a patriarchal mentality, and from the bottom of his heart, he prefers his daughter, so the relationship between father and daughter is very good. Chou Chou also likes his father more, and he will not think about it even if he plays with Li Min all day long. Go to mother. In addition, the beaches of Isle Royale are all covered with pure white quartz sand, the blue sky meets the sea, and occasionally a few white clouds float by, making it look extremely beautiful. Chou Chou was also very happy because her father had time to spend with her today and played with her alone, so she saw her running around the beach wearing a thin gauze skirt with her bare feet, while Li Min chased after her. The laughter of the father and daughter filled the beach, which looked infinitely warm. Li Min originally planned to go back after spending two days on the Royal Island. After all, he still had a lot of things to deal with. However, Wen Xin and the others obviously liked the tropical scenery here. Li Min had no choice but to play with them for a few more days. It was just a pity. Unfortunately, Li Min has never been lucky enough to experience the feeling of being surrounded by his wives and concubines in bikinis. It wasn't until a few days later that Wen Xin and the others suddenly discovered that their skin had suddenly tanned a lot in the past few days. At this time, these beauty-loving women finally woke up and pulled Li Min away from the Royal Island as if they were running away. And vowed never to come again. But Li Min knew that instead of believing in a woman's vows, it was better to believe that there were lecherous men in the world. After leaving Penghu, Li Min made a special trip to Linyi. The new king Fan Zhene has now been completely controlled by Yang Jiu. Not only have the guards in the palace been completely replaced by captured slave teams, but the army generals around Linyi City have also been controlled by some bribed Linyi generals. This kind of from the inside out Although the top-down penetration method is slower than military aggression, it has the advantages of low cost and good effect. It seems that this method can be promoted as much as possible in future foreign strategies. Although Lin Yi is gradually being controlled by Li Min, he is not too careless. Instead, he tells Yang Jiu to keep an eye on the situation in Lin Yi during this period. As long as there is any unfavorable situation, he must do his best to deal with it. Nip disadvantages in the bud. For Linyi, a grain-producing area, Li Min's ultimate plan was to completely destroy the political power of the Linyi people, set up his own government office, and then introduce the advanced farming experience of the Tang Dynasty to further increase Linyi's grain production. As for the Linyi people, they will become professional food producers and provide food for the Han people for generations. However, to achieve this goal, it is estimated that it will take at least a few years of transition, and it can only be achieved initially. If you want to stabilize the rule in Linyi, you will need to continue to work hard to promote Chineseization. When leaving Linyi, Li Min did not take the steamer, but boarded the King of Qi that had just arrived. Although the speed of the King of Qi was a bit slower, this was the unanimous request of Wen Xin and the others who had had enough of the bumpy steam boat, and this happened to suit Li Min's wishes. However, although Li Min was not used to the bumps of steamships, it did not hinder his love for steamships. Especially when he saw that Taiwan's steam shipyard had begun building the first steamship produced in Taiwan, he was extremely happy. . Due to the limitations of coal and fresh water, current steam ships cannot sail across the ocean. However, there are many islands in the Southeast Asia, and it is easy to establish several supply points. Therefore, Li Min has decided to vigorously promote steam in the future transportation in Southeast Asia. The application of ships can speed up the circulation of goods and accumulate experience in the construction and use of steam ships. It can be said that it kills two birds with one stone. It's a pity that the cost of steamships is a bit expensive now. The cost of a medium-sized ship like the Tainan is comparable to that of the Qiwang. However, I believe that with the accumulation and improvement of shipyard technology, the cost will definitely be reduced.   After leaving Linyi, Li Min crossed the Taiwan Strait and headed north, stopping in Guangzhou, Fuzhou and other places along the way to experience the various scenery of the coastal ports of Datang. When the King of Qi sailed to the estuary of the Yangtze River, The city of Shanghai, which was still under construction, finally appeared in front of Li Min. Although it was a new city, there were two princes in charge of it. ps: Today went very well, I sent it in advance, so book friends don¡¯t have to wait until nine o¡¯clock. Text Chapter 448 Li Chengqian who built the railway "There are residential areas on both sides of this street. If the railway passes here, the trains will rumble by. I'm afraid those of us who designed the railway route will be scolded by them, so we should go around the business district next to it. Well, the flow of people there is relatively high, and the train passing there is not only convenient for the people, but also brings additional flow of people to the commercial area and enhances the commercial activities there. In addition, it is not far from this residential area, so residents here can also take the train. Just take a few more steps!¡± A young man wearing a rattan helmet and a blue official robe ordered to the foreman beside him. Judging from his appearance, he should be an official planning railway routes in Shanghai. From his words, we can also know that this young man The official considered it very carefully, even taking into account such trivial matters as whether it would disturb people when the train passed by in the future, which shows that the other party should be a very competent person. "Hehe, thanks for reminding Li Tou, I will ask my men to change the drawings and make sure everything is done according to your old requirements!" The middle-aged foreman, who was also wearing a helmet, said with a smile, although this foreman's face was full of wind and frost. He has a beautiful complexion, and you can tell at a glance that he is someone who works outdoors all year round. He also has more wrinkles on his face than the average person, but his two small eyes are extremely bright, and you can tell at a glance that he is an extremely shrewd guy. Although the middle-aged foreman agreed happily, the young official was familiar with the other party's character, so he finally confessed again uneasily: "Lao Wu, the end of this road is the Shanghai Wharf, and it also passes Prince Wu's Mansion and City Hall along the way. Government building, so this road is much more important than other railways. If you dare to cut corners like last time, I will never intercede on your behalf again!" I heard the young official say this. The middle-aged foreman immediately put away his playful smile and said solemnly: "Don't worry, Li Tou. The last time I did something wrong, it was because my mother was critically ill. I had no choice but to do such a stupid thing. I originally thought that I can¡¯t do this job anymore. I didn¡¯t expect you, Li Tou, to give me this opportunity regardless of past grudges, so I won¡¯t do that kind of wrong thing again even if I beat him to death!¡± It turned out that the foreman named Lao Wu was a contractor in Shanghai, specializing in Shanghai's railway construction. However, last time his mother was seriously ill and needed a large sum of money, which happened to be too much for Lao Wu. Finally, I can't help it. Only then did he set his sights on the project funds. As a result, the project funds were insufficient, so he had to cut corners and materials during the construction of the railway. As a result, he was reported and almost arrested and imprisoned. Fortunately, the young official interceded for him, and he was absolved of the crime. , just fined a sum of money. The young official nodded approvingly after hearing this, although Lao Wu was a bit cunning. But he was extremely filial to his mother, and it was precisely because of this that he took a liking to him, so he interceded for him and gave him another chance. I believe that as long as Lao Wu still has some brains, he will never do that kind of cutting corners again. After inspecting this section of the railway route, the young officials marked it on the drawing. To facilitate future modifications, and then go with Lao Wu. Head to the next section of the route. But when the young official walked around, he limped. This made the people around see it and couldn't help but sigh. After all, such a young and promising young official was lame. Although Lao Wu kept shouting "Li Tou" and didn't seem to care about the other party's official status, in fact, in Lao Wu's heart, he was still in awe of this young official. After all, he was not stupid, and he had committed crimes before. It was a serious crime, but he was acquitted because of just one word. This shows the energy of this young official. Originally, the railway route map was determined by Shanghai officials, but the previous officials in charge were planning the railway route for the first time, and they were unwilling to conduct on-site inspections. As a result, the planned route was not in line with reality. It was later discovered by Wu Wang Li Ke. , immediately dismissed the officials in charge for investigation, and then promoted a group of hard-working officials, and the young officials next to the foreman Lao Wu were one of them. However, due to time constraints, these officials did not have time to plan out all the routes. Therefore, in the end, only a general direction is grasped, and the specific route details are left to experienced contractors for planning. Of course, this also requires official supervision. After several years of construction, Shanghai City has entered the final stage. The entire city is now on the right track. Except for some construction sites that are still dusty, the rest of the city is almost like a normal city. Moreover, although Shanghai City is only just built, it has already shown the style of an inter-farm city. There is a constant flow of ships coming and going at the port, and merchants from all fields like to park here and purchase the goods they need. Now Shanghai has become the third largest port city along the coast of Datang, besides Dengzhou and Guangzhou, alongside Fuzhou. Moreover, it is developing extremely fast. I believe it will not take long before it can surpass Fuzhou and truly become a major port on par with Dengzhou. . Li Ke also saw the above point, so he paid close attention to the construction of Shanghai City during this period. He hoped to complete the construction of Shanghai City in the shortest possible time.?After the construction is completed, he can then go all out to develop Shanghai and strive to be on par with Li Min's Dengzhou as soon as possible. However, as soon as Li Ke tightened his grip, the people below him could only tighten their grip. For example, the construction of the railway had been seriously delayed because of the official's malfeasance last time. As one of the people in charge of railway construction, the young official with a disabled leg also understands the importance of railways, so he has been working overtime during this period. Today he even came to survey the route in person. At noon, he didn't bother to find a place to eat. He just took a few mouthfuls of dry food with Lao Wu, and then continued to survey the route. Until night fell and the survey work could no longer be carried out, the young official said goodbye to Lao Wu, then stopped a carriage and returned to his residence in the center of the city. Originally, there was only Prince Wu's Mansion in the center of the city, but last year a new mansion was built next to Prince Wu's Mansion. The two huge mansions were built side by side, and the specifications were the same. The only person in Shanghai who could be compared with Li Kexiang was naturally demoted from Chang'an. Li Chengqian. The young official with a disabled leg was none other than Li Chengqian. He returned to his mansion after a busy day, but was told by the housekeeper that his wife Su and son Li Xiang had been invited to Prince Wu's Mansion by his third brother Li Ke, saying that there was a distinguished guest. When he arrives, ask the housekeeper to inform him that if he comes back, he can just go directly to Prince Wu's Mansion. Li Chengqian felt strange when he heard what the housekeeper said. With his status as the deposed prince, most people would probably avoid him. Why did Li Ke ask him to go to the house to greet the guests today? Could it be Li Chengqian, who has been established as the prince since he was a child, is not an idiot. He quickly guessed who was coming. He was very happy at the moment and hurriedly asked someone to help him take a bath and change clothes. After all, the dog days of summer had not passed yet, and he had to wear official clothes this day. He had to wear a robe, so he was already covered in stinking sweat, so he naturally needed to freshen up. Besides, he couldn't go to the banquet wearing an official robe, right? After taking a comfortable bath and changing into casual clothes, Li Chengqian hurriedly passed through a corner door on the west side of the mansion. Because his mansion was only separated from Li Ke's mansion by a wall, in order to facilitate the communication between the two families, a corner door was opened in the wall. Originally, Li Chengqian had been demoted to a commoner and could not live in a mansion with such specifications. However, as his younger brother, Li Ke could not let Li Chengqian live in worse conditions than himself, so he specially built this mansion with the same specifications as the royal palace. , although this is somewhat illegal, but this is Shanghai, and with Li Chengqian's special status, no one will be too full to care about this kind of thing. The steward of Li Ke's mansion had been waiting for Li Chengqian for a long time. As soon as he saw him entering the mansion, he immediately led him to the main hall. Before Li Chengqian could reach the palace, he heard cheers and laughter inside. One of the voices was very familiar to him. It was his sixth brother Li Min. When Li Chengqian entered the main hall and saw Li Min chatting happily with Li Kezheng, he immediately laughed loudly and said, "Sixth brother, how come you, a busy man, have time to come to Shanghai?" I saw that the people in the palace were divided into three groups. Among them, Li Min and Li Ke were sitting together and talking. Their wives were also sitting with Li Min and Li Ke's wives. In addition, several concubines of the three of them were also sitting together. Now, Yingying and Yanyan are chatting happily, while the third group of people is a group of children. His son Li Xiang and Li Min's daughter are all playing and making trouble together, and there is quite a lot of laughter in the hall. Most of it comes from these children. When Li Min saw Li Chengqian coming in, he immediately stood up with a smile and said, "Brother, let's just wait. Now I'm almost hungry. You'll have to punish yourself with three drinks in a while!" In addition, Wen Xin and Li Ke's wife Yang also stood up and saluted Li Chengqian. After all, he was the eldest brother. When they saw their elder brother, they naturally had to salute. Li Chengqian asked his wife Su to help Wen Xin and Yang up for him, and then walked to Li Min and said: "Of course there is no problem with the fine wine, but I have been running all day and didn't even eat much at noon, so Third brother, you¡¯d better hurry up and put down the banquet so that we three brothers can have a good drunken time!¡± "Brother is absolutely right. We three brothers haven't had a drink together for a long time. We must not come home until we are drunk today!" Li Ke also said with a smile, and at the same time ordered someone to put the prepared banquet on the table. Li Min had been observing Li Chengqian's expression since he came in, and found that Li Chengqian's face was only filled with the joy of brothers getting together, but there was no longer the decadence that he had when he saw him in Dengzhou. He felt quite comforted at the moment, and he must have been there. The emperor of Chang'an would definitely be even happier if he knew that Li Chengqian had solved the knot in his heart. In fact, Li Min arrived at Shanghai Port at noon, and also met his third brother Li Ke. Even after asking about Li Chengqian's situation, the two of them went to the place where Li Chengqian was surveying to secretly observe. As a result, Li Min discovered that although Li Chengqian He was much thinner than before, but his energy was in excellent condition, and he finally felt relieved. For Li Min, whether in public or private life, Li Chengqian cannot die yet! Text Chapter 449: Too few silver coins Li Shimin in history was only fifty years old when he died. As for the cause of death, some books record that it was dysentery, and some books record that he took a kind of elixir. Both of these statements are credible and suspicious, so no one can It's not clear, but one thing is certain, that is, in the last few years of Li Shimin's reign, his health was indeed very poor and he would fall ill at every turn. In addition, when Princess Jinyang passed away in history, Li Shimin was so sad that he could not go to court for several days. Although this shows that their father and daughter have a deep relationship, it also shows from the side that Li Shimin also had physical problems at that time. When Li Shimin was eighteen years old, he started a rebellion with his father and brother. He spent almost the best years of his life in the army. In the army, he not only learned to march and fight, but also experienced the suffering of the people. , and also gave him a good body. Even at the age of forty, he often went out hunting. But Li Shimin, who was so physically strong, suddenly took a sharp turn after seventeen years of Zhenguan. In the last few years of his life, he even began to take some pills that were harmful to the body, which further aggravated his health problems. deterioration. In the end, it may have been a minor illness, or he may have taken a highly toxic elixir. As a result, Li Shimin, who had not yet reached his prime, died. It is really regrettable. If he could live a few more years, maybe the Tang Dynasty would More powerful than ever before. So now there is a question, what is the reason why Li Shimin's health began to deteriorate rapidly in the seventeenth year of Zhenguan? This question is actually very simple. Just look at what happened in the 17th year of Zhenguan in history. In that year, Li You first rebelled and was sentenced to death by Li Shimin. Later, Li Chengqian was involved in the rebellion case, which broke Li Shimin's heart. Li Chengqian was also demoted from Chang'an and died within two years. Then Li Tai was eager to compete for position. He exposed his mean nature, but as a result he was not given the title of prince and was also demoted from Chang'an. The rebellion of his two sons and the deception of his favorite son severely hit Li Shimin as a father. Even with his emperor's character, he probably couldn't withstand this series of blows. It's also worth mentioning that just now, The second year after Li You and Li Chengqian rebelled. Li Shimin's favorite Princess Jinyang, Sizi, who was only twelve years old, also died of illness. This completely shattered Li Shimin's spirit. It took a long time for him to pick up the energy to go to court. But since then, His health was getting worse day by day, and finally he started taking elixirs like Qin Shihuang did, and he died at the age of fifty. Li Shimin is Li Min's father in this life, and he is also his most powerful supporter of expanding abroad. The biggest reason why Li Min is able to achieve such a big success overseas is, apart from his foresight as a time traveler, the biggest reason is Li Shimin's unconditional support, although sometimes Li Shimin will also plot against Li Min. He took some benefits from him, but Li Shimin also gave Li Min a great trust, as long as it was a reasonable request made by Li Min. He would never refuse, even in a situation where the population of Tang Dynasty was not large. He also agreed to Li Min's request to immigrate from Datang. Li Min also knows very well that although he is developing well now. But it still cannot do without the support of Datang. Even in the next dozen years, he will need to continue to introduce people from Datang. Li Shimin is Li Min's father, and he has always loved Li Min the most, so he can support him unconditionally. But if the Tang Dynasty changes to another emperor, even if the emperor is definitely Li Min's brother, he may not be able to do the same. Li Shimin supports himself in this way. It is precisely for this reason that Li Min hopes that Li Shimin can live longer than in history. Even if he does not live to be eighty years old, he must live for at least a few more decades and not die in his prime like history. . That's why he took in Li You and Li Chengqian, and tried his best to help them untie their knots and give them the courage to live. In this way, although Li Shimin was angry with his two sons for rebelling, at least he no longer had to experience the pain of losing a son. After understanding the above, we also understand why Li Min cares so much about Li Chengqian's life and death. Even though Li Chengqian was deposed, he is the eldest son of Li Shimin and Queen Changsun after all, and the eldest brother of their brothers. He has a very important position in Li Shimin's heart. Position, if he died, Li Shimin would probably be in extreme pain, and it would even become a knot in his heart that he couldn't untie. So as soon as Li Min arrived in Shanghai this time, he immediately asked Li Ke about Li Chengqian's situation. As a result, he found out that the other person had actually found a job building railways in Shanghai. Although he didn't know how to build roads at the beginning, he made a fuss about it. A lot of jokes were made, but Li Chengqian was very willing to learn, and he gradually became effective and became one of the main officials in charge of railway construction. Li Min finally felt relieved. Since Li Chengqian is in the mood to help Li Ke build the railway, he has really let go of everything before, and he will not be wronged by Li Ke. If nothing happens, he will definitely not end up depressed like in history. Of course, Li Min tried his bestAlthough there are some utilitarian purposes in extending the lifespan of Li Shimin and Li Chengqian, family affection also accounts for most of it. After all, they are also their own relatives, especially Li Shimin, whose love for him definitely comes from a father. Sincerely, Li Min didn't want to see Li Shimin die early, whether it was public or private. Li Chengqian was no longer depressed, and both Li Min and Li Ke were successful in their careers. In addition, the three brothers finally got together, so the three of them were very drunk that night. In the end, Li Chengqian was carried away under the command of his wife Su. After returning to the mansion, Li Ke returned to the inner courtyard of the palace drunkenly. Li Min's drinking capacity was better, but not much better. He vomited all over the floor. As a result, by the next morning, none of the three of them could get out of bed. They all lay on the bed, covering their heads and moaning for a long time before they could get up. Originally, Li Min only planned to rest in Shanghai for two days. He planned to visit Shanghai today and leave tomorrow. But now that he is like this, he cannot visit Shanghai at all. It seems that he can only stay in Shanghai for one more day. In the afternoon, Li Min felt that his headache was much lighter. He drank a bowl of hot porridge under Wen Xin's service, and then, amid the other party's complaints, he vowed again not to drink like this again. However, the credibility of his oath is not very high. At most, it is only the same as Wen Xin and the others' oath not to swim in Royal Island. After finishing the porridge, Li Min walked around the garden twice more, and then he felt that he had recovered 70% to 80%. Just at this time, Xijun came back from outside with someone. When he saw Li Min in the garden, he immediately rushed over and asked with concern: "Husband, are you feeling better?" "Much better, what are you doing?" Li Min pulled Xijun to sit down with a smile, and then asked. Xijun was followed by five women, four of whom were older and were business stewards of the palace. Because Lord Xi was in charge of the palace's business and needed to deal with outsiders, she was Li Min's daughter after all and it was not convenient for her to meet outsiders, so she trained four female stewards to help her handle business matters. Another young woman Li Min also knew was Feng Shuyu, Feng Shijie's sister. Originally, she was brought to the palace to serve as Li Min's personal chef, but later Xijun got to talk to her very well, and Xijun felt that The other party is smart and a helper worth cultivating, so he often takes her with him and asks her to help with some business matters. She is equivalent to Xijun's business secretary, and Xijun praises her a lot behind his back. Xijun picked up Li Min's tea bowl, took a sip and said, "What else can we do? Isn't it just the issuance of silver coins? Shanghai is a big port with buses to Dengzhou. There are also several branches of Datang Bank here, and The scale is not small. Since we are here, I will naturally check to see if they are ready. At the same time, I can also listen to the opinions of the following people. If there are any deficiencies, I can have them corrected in time. " Hearing that Xijun was going to investigate the issuance of silver coins, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little interested. He immediately asked: "How is it? Is Shanghai ready? Have you found any problems?" After hearing this, Xijun frowned and said: "I'm ready, but husband, the silver coins you prepared are too few. Counting from the date of issuance, there are only 400,000 coins, based on the consistent value of each coin." , then it is only 400,000 guan, and it has to be issued simultaneously in four cities: Chang'an, Dengzhou, Shanghai and Guangzhou. In total, each city is only 100,000 guan. This amount of money is of great significance to the commercial center of Datang. Quantity-wise, it¡¯s simply not worth mentioning.¡± Xijun felt that the first batch of silver coins issued was too few, which made Li Min couldn't help but smile bitterly. He didn't know that there were too few silver coins, but the output of gold and silver in the Tang Dynasty was not much. Although he had collected some in the past, he couldn't help but laugh. It was just a drop in the bucket. If he hadn't occupied the Iwami Silver Mine in Watana, he would have no money to mint silver coins. But now, even if there is silver from the Shijian Silver Mine, it is still not enough. After all, the silver mine has just started, far from reaching its maximum output, and there is no accumulation, so Li Min can only issue so much for the time being. Thinking of this, Li Min sighed and said to Xijun: "The current production of silver is insufficient, and there is nothing we can do about it. Fortunately, we only regard silver coins as auxiliary coins with large denominations. In the next few years, copper coins will still be the main currency in circulation. So it doesn¡¯t matter if there are fewer silver coins. In the future, new coins will be put into the market every month, which will one day be able to meet the current demand. In addition, I heard that there are silver mines in Luzon. If they can be mined, we can increase our silver coin issuance. quantity." Xijun naturally knew this, and just complained to Li Min, but she was not just complaining, but had an idea of ??her own, so she smiled and said: "Husband, I have an idea. This can temporarily make up for the lack of silver coins!¡± Text Chapter 450 Independent Women "Coining gold coins?" Li Min said with a surprised look on his face. Just now Xijun said that she had a way to temporarily make up for the shortage of silver coins, but Li Min never imagined that Xijun would actually propose to mint gold coins. "Although gold is of high value, it is much rarer than silver. How can it be used to mint coins?" Li Min then asked very puzzledly. "Who told that gold is less than silver?" Xi Jun rolled his eyes at Li Min and said, "Although the gold output in our Central Plains region is not much, the official and private gold reserves accumulated over the past dynasties are not small, and as early as the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period During this period, some people have already used gold as currency, and people also have the habit of collecting gold. Although I have not done statistics, in my opinion, the gold reserves of our Datang Dynasty are probably more than silver. If it hadn't been before If my husband discovers a large silver mine in Watian, I will not agree to use silver as currency!" Hearing Xijun's words, Li Min felt as if he had been enlightened. He suddenly woke up and found that he had been trapped in a strange thinking circle. From the perspective of future generations like him, gold was more valuable than silver, and The quantity is also scarcer than silver, but he forgot that the silver in the Central Plains only flowed in from abroad during the Ming and Qing Dynasties. In the previous dynasties, gold and silver were both precious metals. Although they were different in value, There are some differences, but they are not as big as in later generations. Even the circulation of gold is much wider than that of silver. Therefore, in the Tang Dynasty, the reserves of gold should actually be greater than that of silver. Wanting to understand this, Li Min touched his forehead and sighed, then admitted his mistake to Xijun: "I see. Fortunately, Xijun reminded me, otherwise I really didn't know that gold is no less than silver. It seems that we need to make a plan. At the same time as silver coins are issued, gold coins will also be issued, but the exchange ratio between gold coins and silver coins must be determined in advance, so as not to allow some people with ulterior motives to take advantage of the loopholes." The loophole mentioned in Li Min's words is actually the issue of currency value. For example, in the case of silver coins, one silver coin can be used as regular money, but the price of silver was low in the past. If someone secretly minted silver coins, there would be Huge profit margins. Fortunately, the amount of silver is not much, and after Li Min controls Ishimi Silver Mountain, he is equivalent to controlling most of the silver output. Under his operation, the price of silver has been raised. Now one silver coin is no longer available. Including the cost of casting, the value itself is already consistent, so even if someone mints coins in silver, there is no room for them to obtain it. ? And the same is true for gold. The value of a gold coin should preferably correspond to its own value, so that it would be unprofitable for those who want to mint coins privately. However, making the currency value equal to its actual value cannot completely eliminate private coinage. Others can still make a profit by reducing the gold and silver content, although there will be a difference in fineness. But it is difficult for ordinary people to tell the difference, so the most important thing is to legislate to prohibit private minting of gold and silver coins. In addition, we must intensify the crackdown to make the other party feel that the risks taken are not proportional to the benefits. Only in this way can we fundamentally eliminate the possibility of private coinage for profit. Xijun naturally understood what Li Min meant, so he nodded after listening. Then he said again: "Husband, although the Iwami Silver Mine in Watian has huge reserves, our Tang Dynasty's commercial development is extremely fast, and the demand for gold and silver coins will be greater and greater, so I am afraid that this silver mine alone is still not enough." To meet our needs, don¡¯t you know the location of many mineral deposits? Can you find some more?¡± Regarding the fact that Li Min knew where the mineral deposits were, the people around him were shocked at first, but gradually got used to it, and now Xijun even took the initiative to ask Li Min to provide the location of some gold and silver mines. After hearing this, Li Min smiled bitterly and said: "I do know where the gold and silver reserves are the largest in the world, but unfortunately it is in South America. With our current navigation capabilities, it is difficult to reach the Americas, let alone mine them. !¡± Xijun had seen the world map drawn by Li Min and knew where South America was, so when he heard that the largest source of gold and silver was there, a look of disappointment appeared on his face. However, Li Min quickly comforted her and said: "We can't go to South America for the time being, but Nanyang is also one of the important producing areas of gold and silver. That will be my husband's next goal. As it is Let¡¯s develop slowly, and I believe some gold and silver mines will also be discovered, which should be able to alleviate the shortage of gold and silver!¡± When Li Min said this, his tone paused, and then he said again: "By the way, metal currency will be eliminated sooner or later. In the future, our development direction will still be towards credit currencies such as paper money. Although paper money is now promoted It¡¯s not feasible yet, but you also need to urge banks to carry out some check transaction business to prepare for the issuance of banknotes in the future!¡± Xijun also learned a lot from Li Min, such as about banking. Li Min taught him all the knowledge he knew about banking and finance.However, Li Min didn't know much, and he didn't even understand many of the things he knew. However, these unsystematic knowledge sounded very enlightening to Xijun. It is precisely because of this that Xijun is the only one. Someone you can discuss banking business with Li Min. After hearing this, Xijun also nodded and said: "My husband is absolutely right. Paper money is definitely the future development trend, but as my husband said before, the issuance of paper money must have a standard currency, but whether it is a gold standard or a silver standard , all require huge reserves of gold or silver, so husband, you still have to find a gold and silver mine quickly." The conversation turned around and finally turned to gold and silver reserves. Li Min was quite helpless about this. It seemed that while he was invading the islands in Southeast Asia, he also had to pay attention to collecting some information on gold and silver mines. Unfortunately, although he We know that gold and silver are produced in Nanyang, but we don¡¯t know exactly where they are. Otherwise, we would have sent people to occupy the places with gold and silver mines. I chatted with Xijun about banking matters for a while, and then asked her to rest. After all, she had been running all morning, so she was naturally tired. However, when Xijun left, Li Min left Feng Shuyu behind her. As a result, Xijun gave Li Min a warning smile before returning to the room to rest. Regarding the warning behind Xijun's smile, Li Min also felt aggrieved. He really had no other thoughts about Feng Shuyu, but he aroused the suspicion of Wen Xin and Xijun since he brought him back to the palace. The reason why Xijun brought Feng Shuyu with him was not only to have more helpers, but also to prevent Li Min from stealing food. If you misunderstand, just misunderstand. Anyway, you are not afraid of your shadow being tilted! Li Min encouraged himself in his heart. "Shuyu, last time your brother took out Qianguan to redeem your life, why don't you go back with him?" Li Min asked Feng Shuyu after he sat down. The last time they met Lu Wan's fleet in Taiwan, Feng Shijie immediately offered to redeem his sister's life and handed over a thousand strings to Li Min. Li Min also kept his promise and restored Feng Shuyu's freedom, but Feng Shuyu was unwilling to leave. Instead, he chose to stay. No matter how Feng Shijie tried to persuade her, it was of no use. In the end, he had to respect his sister's choice. Li Min was also a little surprised by this, but he waited until today before he had the opportunity to ask Feng Shuyu. Hearing Li Min¡¯s question, Feng Shuyu¡¯s delicate face showed a mischievous smile, blinked a pair of beautiful big eyes and said: ¡°Your Highness, do you want to hear the truth or a lie?¡± "Oh, how can I tell the truth, and how can I tell lies?" Li Min suddenly felt that this girl had become a lot more cheerful, and she even had the feeling of a strong business woman in her expression. It seems that she has learned a lot from Xijun during this period. With the lack of things, even his personality has changed, which makes Li Min feel that the other party is much more interesting. Feng Shuyu showed a sly smile again, but said with a slightly red face: "The lie is that the little girl likes His Highness, so she is reluctant to leave His Highness." Li Min was stunned when he heard this. He never expected that the other party would say such a thing. Although he knew it was a joke and the other party also told lies, it still made Li Min a little uncomfortable. However, Feng Shuyu didn't seem to notice anything strange at all, and continued with a smile: "As for the truth, it is that Shuyu likes his current life and doesn't want to go back with his brother, and then stays at home every day. When he reaches the age, he will obey My brother¡¯s arrangement is to marry, have children and live out my life, I want to arrange my own life!¡± When she said the last few words, the expression on Feng Shuyu's face became very serious. It was obvious that she was not joking, but was telling the truth. This surprised Li Min and at the same time he admired Feng Shuyu's ** spirit. He really didn't expect that the other party already had a feminist consciousness. Although it was still very basic, he already knew clearly that he To make decisions for oneself and not to be dependent on men. In an era like the Tang Dynasty, there were very few women who could have this kind of thinking. It is precisely because of this that they are even more admirable. Seeing Li Min staring at him blankly without speaking, Feng Shuyu lowered his head in embarrassment. When she and Li Min first met, she was in awe of each other's identity. However, after getting along with each other later, she found that His Highness King Qi was a very easy-to-get-together person. She could tell him anything happy or unhappy, and he He also respects his own life and does not interfere too much. It is precisely because of this that Feng Shuyu regards Li Min as a friend who talks about everything. He will not hide anything from him, and occasionally makes little jokes with him. Although Li Min's eyes were fixed on Feng Shuyu, what came to his mind was a very important issue. He really didn't pay much attention to this issue before, but today he finally discovered from Feng Shuyu and another acquaintance in front of him. There is one more problem in front of me. Text Chapter 451: The Awakening of Feminism The development of industry and commerce has provided society with a large number of job opportunities, many of which are for women, such as textile factories, food factories, quilt factories, etc. At first, these factories only recruited female workers at the lowest level, but as time went by, With the development of factories, some prominent female workers began to be favored by factory owners and were promoted to help manage the factories. In addition, it was much more convenient for women to manage women than for men to manage women, and there was no need to worry about any scandals, so More and more factories are beginning to have female managers. However, whether they are female workers or higher-level female managers, they all have their own financial resources, and with the development of industry and commerce, human resources have become increasingly precious. In order to retain workers, factory owners have raised their wages again and again, even if The wages of female workers are lower than those of male workers, but after several wage increases, the wages of a female worker are enough to support herself and her children, and she has initially achieved an economically dominant position. Generally speaking, economic status is equal to social status. Even if the Central Plains dynasty implemented a policy of suppressing business in history, wealthy businessmen were still much superior to those poor people who could not afford to eat. The same is true for the men and women who make up human society. As more and more women achieve economic success, their status in the family has also changed. They are no longer men's vassals, but have become truly independent people, even for various reasons. Even if the family breaks up, they still have the capital to survive. It is precisely because of the above changes that the concepts of some women have also changed, especially for unmarried women who are in adolescence. The changes are particularly large. For example, some women no longer passively wait to get married, but have begun to actively accumulate some capital for themselves to get married. Build your own career before getting married. This is especially true for women from poor families and business women. ???In fact, when it comes to careers that women can do. There are really quite a few. For example, a woman from a poor family can join a factory, and then perform well and become a manager with an easy job. After accumulating a certain amount of money, she can even open a small factory of her own. Although there are not many opportunities to make a fortune, it is still possible. You can also live without worries about food and clothing. It is more convenient for business women. It is very simple to open a few shops with the help of family resources. With these capital, they can at least guarantee themselves after getting married. She has the ability to speak legitimately and will not be bullied by her husband's family. Of course, there are a few talented women who have made great achievements in their careers, even better than most men. However, such women generally put their careers first. As for getting married and starting a family, However, it has become unimportant. Yifan is a good example of this. Although Li Min did not test the IQ of Yifan, Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng, according to preliminary estimates. They are definitely all super geniuses above 180. It is precisely because of this that the three of them have achieved amazing achievements in their respective fields. However, this kind of achievement is not necessarily a good thing for a girl who is not yet eighteen years old. It turned out that Yifan was destined to die young by Yuan Tiangang. He will definitely not live to be eighteen. It is precisely because of this that she never thought about getting married and has been doing her favorite scientific research work. Not only did he design the steam engine, but he also successively designed trains and steamships. Now he serves as the dean of the Academy of Sciences, helping Li Min cultivate very key scientific talents. But I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s luck or misfortune? After she met Li Min. Like other people, his destiny was changed, and the appearance of premature death disappeared, and instead became the appearance of longevity, happiness, and indescribable wealth. Originally this was a good thing, but after Yifan's father Zhao Fu found out, he always wanted to arrange a marriage for his daughter. Unfortunately, Yifan never thought about getting married. She had her own career to do, and she didn't want to. Be the kind of lady who stays at home every day. As a result, Zhao Fu couldn't convince Yifan, so he finally asked Li Min for help. Unfortunately, Li Min couldn't help with such household chores. Li Min originally thought that Yifan was just a special case, but he didn't expect that even Feng Shuyu would show signs of this today. Although she was not as successful as Yifan, she did not want to marry and have children like other women, but was prepared to Stay with Xijun and do something of your own. Of course, this may be because Feng Shuyu did not grow up in the Tang Dynasty and received less female education. In addition, she suffered a big change some time ago and suffered a lot of displacement. She was almost sold as a slave girl. It was because of this that she felt extremely insecure about society, so she wanted to take her destiny into her own hands, and staying with Xijun was undoubtedly an excellent way to rise, so she refused her brother to take her away. I made up my mind to do something great by Xijun's side. After understanding Feng Shuyu¡¯s thoughts, Li Min also understood it very well. After all, he came from a later generation. Although equality between men and women had not been truly realized at that time, this idea had already penetrated deeply into people¡¯s hearts, even ifAs a man, Li Min disagrees with some aspects, but it is understandable. Although Feng Shuyu believed in Li Min, she also felt that her ideas were a bit deviant. But to her surprise, Li Min not only did not object after hearing this, but actually encouraged her and told her that she should be happy with you. Do it there, and don't forget to learn something. If you have any difficulties, just come to him. Hearing Li Min's unexpected encouragement, Feng Shuyu was extremely grateful. At that moment, he excitedly chatted with Li Min about what he had seen and heard around Xijun during this period. Looking at her, she looked like the tough one in later generations. Little girls entering the workplace are no different, and Li Min can only act as a competent listener. From time to time, he will smile and add a few words to express his presence, which can also stimulate the narrator to be more excited. However, Li Min is also considering that with the improvement of women's status, this will inevitably become a social problem. Although this problem is not a big deal now, it will one day appear in front of everyone. It seems that he should take good care of it. Think about how to resolve this problem. After listening to Feng Shuyu's workplace adventures all afternoon, Li Min felt much better and felt hungry. He ate an extra half a bowl at dinner without realizing it, and then after a good sleep, his whole body felt better. The spirit finally recovered. Li Chengqian and Li Ke were almost recovered, so after breakfast the next day, Li Min followed them to visit Shanghai City. The last time Li Min came to Shanghai, the entire city had just built a foundation, and many places were just large, messy construction sites. If it weren't for the constant flow of people, there wouldn't be much to see. But this time, Li Min clearly felt the changes in Shanghai. The most direct impression was that Shanghai was much cleaner. It was not like the last time he came here, where the whole city was filled with dust due to construction. Nowadays, the streets in Shanghai are very clean. There are special slaves responsible for cleaning each section of the road, and some transplanted trees are planted on both sides of the streets. It¡¯s just that the trees are too big to be transported, so they are just small trees. I believe that in a few years If so, it should be able to grow into a big tree that can be used for shade. After touring around the city of Shanghai, Li Min saw neat streets like this. It happened to be working time at the beginning, so there were many people on the streets, most of them were workers wearing gray work clothes, and there were also crew members with leisurely looks. , they all took a break in Shanghai, so the crew members were also given a holiday by the shipowner and came to the city to play. Most of them went to the brothel full of exotic female slaves at the pier. Those who came out were also fresh from the brothel. They came out and are now recharging their energy, so one is more leisurely than the other. Li Min also participated in the planning of Shanghai City and was the main designer. He divided Shanghai into several districts, and each district was divided into residential areas and commercial areas. In the suburbs of Shanghai City, there are Industrial zone, because Shanghai is backed by Suzhou and Hangzhou, it is a famous silk production area, and Shanghai is no exception. Many people take a fancy to Shanghai's location and invest in building factories here to specialize in the production of silk. There are also many Food factory, clothing factory, etc. In the area near the sea, there are shipyards. In addition, steel plants, lumber plants and other factories supporting the shipyards are also built here. The shipyards here in Shanghai are all newly built. However, Shanghai is a port city that is developing very fast. Many shipyards are very optimistic about this place, so the shipyards here seem to have sprung up overnight. Some of them have also started taking orders for shipbuilding. There is a special ship town in Dengzhou, which is full of shipyards. Li Min didn't go there either, so he had long been tired of seeing shipyards, so he just walked around these shipyards today, and then came to Shanghai. The busiest pier is also the pier where Sun's Restaurant where Li Min and Li Ke had a drink last time. With the huge flow of people on the pier, the Sun couple's restaurant business is very booming, but when they saw Li Min and Li Ke, they immediately arranged a private room upstairs, and then served wine and food in person, greeting them very attentively. Because they were all old acquaintances, Li Min was not as polite as the couple. In addition, he specifically asked about their business situation, to which the Sun couple also answered one by one. I spent a day wandering around Shanghai. Generally speaking, the current situation in Shanghai is very good. Especially the security problems I encountered last time have been greatly improved this time. There are often patrolmen passing by on the streets and docks. It cannot be said that there are no gangsters on the streets, but no one dares to blatantly bully vendors like before. On the morning of the third day, Li Min was finally leaving Shanghai. This time after he returned to Dengzhou, he would implement the currency reform of the Tang Dynasty. Although there were very few new coins issued this time, they were only used as a currency. Auxiliary coins are being used, but this is an extremely important beginning, so Li Min has to do it himself. Text Chapter 452 Issuance of Silver Coins "Hurry up, the bank will be closed if it's too late!" Qian Er urged the two cart pushers and shouted anxiously. On the car were the copper coins from today's sales, which totaled exactly one hundred and fifty guan, weighing several hundred kilograms. It was not safe to keep so many copper coins at home, so Qian Er hurriedly transported them to the bank and deposited them. Qian Er is a very ordinary businessman in Chang'an City. His business is neither big nor small. However, when Qian Er is mentioned in the business field, many people know him. This is mainly because although Qian Er is a small businessman, However, he has a famous cousin, Qian Gui, who is known as one of the ten richest men in Chang'an City, and has a close relationship with Wang Zihao, who represents Prince Qi's palace. He can be said to be a giant in the shopping mall. Others will naturally treat Qian Gui in the face of Qian Gui. Qian Er was impressed. "Please search Piaotian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster!" And Qian Er is also very grateful to Ziji's cousin. Although he and Qianji are cousins, they have played in five servers, so they are not too close now. Moreover, his family was poor and could not even eat enough to eat. Later, Qian Er saw that he was pitiful and arranged for him to work as a waiter in Ziji's shop. Later, when Qian Er gained a certain level of talent, he supported him in doing business. It can be said that it was Qian's help to Qian Er that allowed him to be where he is today. Although the business he does is not big, he still has enough food and clothing. He even sent his two younger brothers to study, and they are now successful. One of them went to Taiwan to work as a clerk, and the other worked in Shanghai. Tax collectors can be considered to have a background. Qiangui is in the cotton business. He buys the goods from the textile base in Youzhou, and the freight is cheaper than the textile factory in Guanzhong. Then he sells it to Hu merchants traveling in the Western Regions. Make a profit in the middle. Originally, the cotton business was very profitable, but he didn't have much capital. The shipment volume is only over a hundred pieces at a time. It won't make a fortune, but it won't starve people to death. Originally, transactions of more than 100 yuan could be transferred directly to the bank. But the other party was an old antique. He didn't deposit the money in the bank at all. Instead, he had people pull it over in a horse-drawn carriage. As a result, by the time it took a lot of time and effort for people to count the money, the sun was almost setting and the bank was about to get off work. If you don't hurry up, you will have to send these copper coins home, although money is a good thing. But keeping so much money around is not a good idea. At least for Qian Er, letting him guard so much money will definitely make him unable to sleep. The two guys are also working very hard. The boss Yijing just promised that as long as they can deposit the money in the bank, they will get the usual bonus this month, so they both used their strength and bitten. Teeth pushed forward desperately. It was the hard work of these two guys. They finally arrived before the bank closed, and then the bank staff weighed the copper coins. Because the weight of each copper coin was the same, they only needed to do a division. You can get the number of copper coins. After the one hundred and fifty copper coins were counted, Qian Er took out Ziji's bank passbook and government-issued household registration, and asked the bank to add today's one hundred and fifty coins. The whole guog is very cumbersome. And some of this money will have to be withdrawn in a few days, because it's time to pay the guys again. In addition, his warehouse also needs to be renovated, which will cost a lot of money. I thought I would have to go to the bank on the day I was paid. After going through a series of complicated procedures, he then asked two guys to pull money. Qian Er couldn't help but feel a little headache, although he also knew that the reason why the bank's procedures for depositing and withdrawing money are so complicated is mainly for safety reasons. , but every time he came to the bank, he would still complain about it. In fact, businessmen like Qian Er are still very familiar with this new thing called banks. For example, if they both have bank accounts to trade, they can just go to the bank directly and transfer the money to the other party's account. You need to trade with a lot of copper coins like before. In addition, the emergence of banks also allows them to save money at home. They only need to deposit the money in the bank and then take the passbook back. To withdraw money, you need to bring the passbook, household registration and the password set when depositing money. , the password is known only to you and the bank, and you can only withdraw money if you match the password. At first, Qian Er didn¡¯t trust the bank. However, as time went by, he also learned from his cousin Qian Gui that the bank¡¯s major shareholder was His Highness King Qi. This made him feel more relieved, and he began to slowly deposit his money in the bank. He even liked to come to the bank for business transactions. For him, bijing no longer had to drag a bag full of copper coins through the streets. The only drawback is that the procedures for depositing and withdrawing money are too cumbersome. After the people in the bank added today's money to Ziji's passbook, Qian Er felt relieved, carefully put the passbook and household registration in his arms, and was about to leave. But at this moment, the young man who handled the formalities for him suddenly grabbed him and said with a smile: "Shopkeeper Qian, I see that you often come to the bank to deposit and withdraw money, and it takes a long time every time. It just so happens that we If a bank wants to launch a new business, ten??It suits your situation, do you want to give it a try? " The young man who grabbed Qian Er was named Liu Shu. Although he was not very old, he was an old employee of the bank. Every time Qian Er came to handle business, it was Liu Shu who received him. The two had a good personal relationship, so they There are less scruples between them. Hearing Liu Shu's words, Qian Er rolled his eyes and said: "Brother Liu, you don't want to sell your anonymous money tickets to me again, do you? The lowest denomination of that kind of thing is hundreds of dollars, I That small business can't use anything with a large denomination, and besides, you know that although bearer notes are very good, some old-fashioned people don't accept them at all, so people like me can't use them at all!" The bearer money note Qian Er mentioned is actually a kind of paper money in disguise. No matter who holds this kind of money note, he can exchange it for the corresponding copper coins from the bank. Moreover, the face value of this kind of paper money is very large, so it can only be exchanged at one extreme. Flow within a small area. Therefore, although the bank has launched this service for nearly a year, not many people use it. However, after hearing this, Liu Shu laughed and said: "Shopkeeper Qian misunderstood. Of course I know you don't need the bearer note, but the business launched by the bank this time is for you." Liu Shu said, walked behind the bank counter very mysteriously, and then took out a small box. When he opened the box, Qian Er saw that at the bottom of the small box, there was a very special Coin, this coin looks the same as the ordinary Kaiyuan Tongbao, but it is silver-white, and its surface is smoother and more delicate than ordinary copper coins. It looks very beautiful. Seeing this qigu¨¤i coin, Liu Shu couldn't help but glanced at Liu Shu with some doubts. Then, in the eyes of the other party, he picked up the coin and looked at it carefully. As soon as he got the coin, he knew it was He once worked as a clerk in a jewelry store when he was working with his cousin's cashier. As soon as he picked up various jewelry, he could immediately feel its quality. Liu Shu also introduced at this time: "Shopkeeper Qian, this is a silver coin that our bank is preparing to issue. Although it looks similar to a copper coin, its value is much higher than that of a copper coin. Our bank guarantees its credit. One silver coin can It¡¯s money, and as long as someone holds a silver coin, it can be exchanged for copper coins at any time!¡± Qian Er is a smart man, and he immediately became enlightened after hearing Liu Shu¡¯s introduction. This kind of silver coin is actually similar to that kind of unnamed money note, except that it is made of silver itself, which is relatively valuable. It is far from the kind of money note that is just a piece of paper, and the value of the silver coin is also relatively low. One coin is just money, which is more acceptable than money tickets. In addition, a silver coin is not only easier to carry than a conventional copper coin, but also has a much smaller target, so it does not attract the attention of others. In addition, Qian Er also thought that if Ziji changes the copper coins in his hand into silver coins, even if it is a hundred coins, it will only be a hundred silver coins in the end, and the total amount will only weigh one pound. This amount of money can be carried with him. Moreover, the shihou that pays wages to the clerks can also be replaced by silver coins, which can be paid out very quickly. There is no need to go to the bank to pick up a box of copper coins, and then count them again and again, as before, it costs a lot to pay wages. More than an hour. After thinking of this, Qian Er's eyes widened and he asked anxiously: "Liu Shu, how many silver coins do you have here? I want to exchange some!" Liu Shu was very interested in Qian Er's situation, so he had known that he would be moved, but he could only say very apologetically: "Shopkeeper Qian, I'm sorry, this kind of silver coin has not been actually issued for the time being. I'll show you this one." The ones are just samples. If you really want to exchange some silver coins, you can only wait until the day when the silver coins are released, and you must come as early as possible, because as far as I know, there are not many silver coins issued in this batch. If you come late, , then you can¡¯t change it!¡± Qian Er couldn't help but be a little disappointed when he heard that the silver coins had not yet been issued, but he was very satisfied that he could know the news in advance. He then asked Liu Shu about the specific issue of the silver coins, and Liu Shu told him that in four days, Chang'an's The headquarters of Datang Bank will start to issue this kind of silver coins, so he can come early that day. After receiving the specific news, Qian Er was also very grateful to Liu Shu. After thanking him immediately, he left with his assistant. Early in the morning on the fourth day, he sent a waiter to queue up. What he didn't expect was that even though he asked the waiter to come before dawn, there was still a long queue, and Liu Shu couldn't do anything about it. . ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When it was Qian Er¡¯s turn, almost all of the bank¡¯s silver coins turned out to be exchanged, and finally he exchanged all his deposits for silver coins. Originally, he didn't plan to exchange so much, but he also learned a piece of news from the person who issued the silver coins. It was this news that made him change his mind and exchange all the deposits in his hand for silver coins. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 453: Taking back the right to mint coins Before the issuance of silver coins, the headquarters of Chang'an Datang Bank had already informed major commercial banks and associations in advance to let them know the practical value of silver coins, and as long as someone used silver coins to make any transactions with them, they were not allowed to refuse to collect them. Otherwise, you will be sanctioned by the bank. Speaking of which, Datang Bank is no longer what it was when it first started. Now the bank has grown into a behemoth by attracting deposits. All commercial banks and associations have business dealings with the bank, and bulk goods transactions also rely on the bank. Complete, and sometimes have to borrow money from banks, so generally speaking, very few people are willing to offend banks, so they fully cooperate with the issuance of silver coins. Qian Er also learned from the staff who issued silver coins that this newly issued silver coin has extremely strong circulation, and at least major commercial banks and associations have recognized this silver coin. This news made him very excited. Combined with what Liu Shu told him before, there were not many silver coins issued in the first batch, so he could conclude that this kind of silver coins, which are easy to use, highly circulated and very rare, would be released as soon as they are released. It will definitely appreciate in value, so he wants to take this opportunity to make a small profit. Qian Er is indeed a very shrewd businessman. From the information revealed by the bank personnel, he saw a good business opportunity. And the fact is just as he guessed. As soon as the silver coins were issued, they were loved by many people, especially some rich people. They usually need to bring some money with them when they go out. However, the currency value of copper coins is too small and cannot satisfy them at all. Their needs, and although gold can also be used as money, its value is too high, and sometimes the other party cannot give change at all. And even if you can find it, it will still be a pile of copper coins. There's no way they can take it back. It is precisely because of the popularity of silver coins and the scarcity of the number of silver coins issued. Therefore, silver coins are sold at very high prices on the black market. Originally, a silver coin could only be exchanged for one dollar in a bank, but the purchase price on the black market was two hundred coins per coin, which was a full 20% higher than the original price. Qian Er converted all the money in the bank into coins, which totaled a thousand coins. After a few days, he changed hands on the black market and made a full two hundred coins. This kind of money-making speed is simply shocking. Shivering, Qian Er even considered whether he should change his career. Just exclude exchanging silver coins outside the bank. However, although this idea is very tempting, the shrewd Qian Er knows that this kind of thing cannot be done at the same time, and it is not a long-term solution. After all, the bank will definitely not let the price of silver coins rise like this out of its own interests. Qian Er guessed well. In the following time, the bank began to issue silver coins continuously, although not many were issued each time. However, the time difference was very short, which made many people think that the number of silver coins in bank reserves was far more than they had guessed, so many people were suspicious of the upward trend in silver coin prices. As a result, after nearly a year of silver coin issuance, the price of silver coins finally fell back to its usual normal level. It is also worth mentioning that it was just three months after the silver coin was issued. Datang Bank began to issue higher value gold coins again, and the exchange ratio of these gold coins to silver coins was one to ten. That is to say, it is worth ten strings, although it is not used much in daily life. But it can be used for bulk goods transactions, and gold, like silver, has its own value, which also makes gold and silver coins much easier to promote than bearer bills. The issuance of two kinds of precious metal currencies greatly facilitated the circulation of goods and the lives of the people in the Tang Dynasty. Anyone with any brains will praise Li Min for doing another thing that benefited the country and the people. However, there is a saying in this world that good things take a long time. , not everyone has any opinion on the matter. "Your Majesty, minting is a major matter for the country. How can we entrust it to a small bank? Please take back your order. The court has its own laws and must not let the power of minting fall into the hands of outsiders!" In the Taiji Hall, a man with white hair and white beard The veteran minister stood in the palace and was admonishing Li Shimin impassionedly. The right to mint coins in the Tang Dynasty has always been in the hands of the government, and the Ministry of Household Affairs has a special department to manage the minting of coins. However, Li Min had already reported the matter to Li Shimin before issuing silver coins, and Li Shimin also considered that Li Min did not want to mint copper coins, so he didn't care and immediately agreed. However, he did not expect that the appearance of the new coins would cause a huge stir. All newspapers were rushing to report on the response. Li Shimin did not expect that it would have such a big impact, and it was too late to regret it. In fact, the reason why Kong Yingda opposed this matter was not selfish, nor did he have any prejudice against Li Min. He just believed that the right to mint coins was of great importance, but now it fell into the hands of Prince Li Min. Although it was only part of it, it was It will also have a major impact on Datang. In addition, Li Min is not a prince. If the other party gains power, it will be a great threat to the future of Datang. Li Shimin, who was sitting on the throne, was also smiling bitterly. He did not expect that Li Min would make this matter so big, and the response from the public to this matter was extremely enthusiastic, and almost all of them were?Praise Li Min for serving the country and the people. However, Li Shimin also knew very well that what Kong Yingda said was not unreasonable. According to the current form, gold and silver coins will definitely become an important currency besides copper coins. It is not a problem for Li Min to control it now, but if Prince Li Zhi ascends the throne in the future, There might be some conflict between their brothers because of this matter. Thinking of this, Li Shimin also sighed. As a father, he was also the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. He considers far more things than ordinary people consider, and they are more long-term. In some things, he even ignores family ties and considers everything in the interests of Datang. Kong Yingda's words caused a lot of discussion among the courtiers. Although many people in the court had friendship with Li Min, they all knew that Kong Yingda's words were not unreasonable. In the long run, the right to mint coins should indeed be in the hands of the official, otherwise It will definitely cause trouble. "Your Majesty, Mr. Kong is right, and I also feel that the power of minting cannot be left to private hands." At this moment, Fang Xuanling, the Prime Minister of the Tang Dynasty, also stood up and agreed, but then his tone changed and he spoke again, " However, His Majesty King Qi¡¯s casting of gold and silver coins was personally promised by His Majesty. If we take it back now, it would really undermine His Majesty¡¯s majesty, so I thought of a solution that would make the best of both worlds.¡± As soon as Fang Xuanling finished speaking, he immediately attracted countless eyes in the court, with admiration and admiration. He thought that Fang Xuanling was worthy of being the prime minister of the Tang Dynasty. He actually thought of a strategy that had the best of both worlds in such a short period of time. "Oh, Mr. Fang, please speak quickly!" Li Shimin also said with some surprise. It's his fault for saying this. He didn't expect that the gold and silver coins would have such a big impact. As a result, he was very passive now, but he couldn't take back his promise, so he didn't know how to deal with it for a while. Fang Xuanling said calmly: "Your Majesty, minting coins is a major matter for the country, and it is true that it cannot be granted easily. But now that the matter has been settled, it is better to go with the flow and grant the right to mint gold and silver coins to Bank, but there is a time limit. When it expires, the imperial court has the right to take back the casting rights, so that it can promote the issuance of gold and silver coins without damaging His Majesty's majesty." Set a deadline? All the courtiers were stunned, followed by a burst of regret. This was originally a very simple method, but unfortunately they didn't think of it. Li Shimin applauded loudly and immediately agreed to Fang Xuanling's suggestion. But just when Fang Xuanling stepped back, his eyes suddenly looked at a young official standing behind. When the official saw Fang Xuanling's eyes, he showed a faint smile and bowed slightly. , as if giving a salute to Fang Xuanling. "The next generation is to be feared!" Fang Xuanling said to herself in a low and imperceptible voice. The young official he was looking at was none other than Li Yifu, a member of the Patent Department. Before going to court today, this junior but very important official found him and offered him this two-pronged strategy, which really made Fang Fang happy. Xuanling was startled, and at the same time he took a higher look at Li Yifu. Li Yifu, who was standing at the end, although his face was calm, felt helpless in his heart. Although he came up with this two-pronged strategy, with his current status, he couldn't tell it in court, otherwise he would definitely offend. Some people who were on good terms with King Qi. It is also worth mentioning that his method is actually helping Li Min. After all, he knows very well that with the current circulation of gold and silver coins, Datang will never let the minting power be in the hands of Li Min, so instead of being If Tang took it back, it would be better to delay for a while and let His Highness King Qi finish the minting of coins. The resolution in the Tang Dynasty court quickly reached Li Min's ears, but after he learned about it, he didn't have much reaction. Anyway, his main idea was to adapt the currency to the current business development. As long as he gave He can just issue gold and silver coins for a period of time. In addition, as long as the bank is still in his hands, whether he has the right to mint coins does not actually have much impact, at least for him now. In addition, the Tang Dynasty wanted to control the minting of gold and silver coins, which was not a bad thing, because if they wanted to mint coins, they would need huge gold and silver reserves. Now that Li Min has a headache for this problem, he will have to work with Tang households in the future. Ministry officials are having a headache. However, Li Min didn't intend to look at this matter as a joke. Instead, he used this matter to make him think of a good way to use his strength. As long as this method is used well, it can solve a big problem he faces. problem. However, just when Li Min was thinking about how to use the Tang Dynasty to take back the right to mint money for his own profit, he was suddenly interrupted by a piece of good news. When he heard the good news, the big stone that had been hanging in his heart finally came to an end. fell down. Text Chapter 454 The whole family moves "Husband~" Wen Xin stared at Li Min with a look of disbelief on her face. Then, regardless of Mengxue and others who were diagnosing her pulse, she fell into his arms and started crying. After Li Min hugged Wen Xin instinctively, he realized it and also had an ecstatic expression on his face. Wen Xin always felt a little tired these days, and her menstruation had not come yet. At first, she was a little worried, and did not dare to let anyone take her pulse, fearing that she would be happy in vain. However, Lu Zhu later told Li Min quietly, and Li Min Min asked Mengxue to check Wen Xin's pulse, but Meng Xue told Li Min with certainty that Wen Xin was pregnant, and she was almost two months old. As a result, Wen Xin had the above reaction after hearing the news she had been waiting for for a long time. After all, Li Min was a man, so he quickly woke up from the ecstasy and began to comfort Wen Xin in a low voice. At the same time, he was secretly glad that since Li Qi was born, Wen Xin has been pestering him to have a child. During this period, even more It got worse. I don¡¯t know where she got a lot of pregnancy-promoting prescriptions. Not only did she take them, but Li Min also had to take them. As a result, Li Min felt that the taste of Chinese medicine was in her mouth all day long. Now she is finally relieved. . Wen Xin just cried with joy. She soon discovered that Mengxue was still there, and she stopped crying with some embarrassment. The tears in her red eyes were not dry yet, but her face had already turned into a smile. Speaking of which, Wen Xin has a plain and quiet temperament, and does not care about some external things. However, as a woman, especially a woman who has been married to Li Min for four or five years, she has not given birth, which makes her bear a huge burden. The pressure was on, and now he was finally able to get what he wanted, so the gaffe was understandable. ??Although in Li Min's opinion. Wen Xin and Xijun are both their own women, and there is no distinction between wives and concubines. But in the eyes of others, Wen Xin is Princess Qi after all. Her pregnancy was a huge joy, so there was no need for Li Min to give orders. After receiving the news, the chief manager Gao Zhong immediately jumped up with joy, then summoned all the officials in the palace and asked them to prepare a banquet. I wish the princess a happy birth to a little prince. In addition, Li Min was not idle, but his task was quite special. He was forced by Wen Xin to write letters, and the letters he wrote were naturally good news. Among them, Li Shimin and Concubine Yang were the first one, Xiao Yu and Wen Xin's mother were the second one, and there were also a group of close relatives and friends. Li Min had to write all of them. In fact, Wenxin's purpose of doing this is very simple, that is, to let everyone know that she, Xiao Wenxin, is not infertile, but the time is not there. Speaking of which, most of the pressure Wen Xin has endured in recent years has come from her mother and Li Min's mother, Concubine Yang, as well as a group of relatives and friends. Although these people also cared about Li Min and Wen Xin, they did not know that this seemingly kind concern put heavy pressure on Wen Xin, especially after Wu Meiniang gave birth to Li Qi. Wen Xin was worried to death about giving birth to a child, almost to the point of seeking medical advice, but now she could finally feel proud. Li Min also knew that Wen Xin had suffered a lot of grievances in recent years. Now is the time to let out your temper, so naturally everything goes according to her. He picked up the brush and began to write a letter in a crooked way. It was a pity that he had been in Datang for five years. The calligraphy written with one hand was still ugly, and not only was the handwriting ugly, but the speed was also extremely slow. In the end, Wen Xin couldn't wait any longer, so she simply grabbed the pen and started writing by herself. After Wen Xin wrote a letter to everyone she thought of, Li Min immediately asked someone to send the letter out. After all, this was a great opportunity for Wen Xin to straighten her waist again, so naturally the sooner the better. In addition, it was like celebrating the New Year in the palace. Everyone was beaming with joy. When they saw Wen Xin and Li Min, they all came forward to congratulate them. Even the servants sweeping the floor would say a few auspicious words. For this kind of blessing, Wen Xin, who was in a good mood, would not refuse anyone who came. Moreover, Lv Zhu and others around her also brought a lot of red envelopes, and they almost gave them to everyone they saw. As a result, everyone in the palace was even more excited. Wen Xin was the mistress of the palace. Her mood improved, and the whole palace was naturally filled with laughter. Moreover, Li Min also agreed to Gao Chong's suggestion and held a banquet in the palace, which everyone in the palace could attend. To celebrate this event, Li Min also gave big red envelopes to all the servants. Although it was still eight months before the child was born, it was already late autumn, the weather was getting colder day by day, and Wen Xin's body was relatively weak. Li Min was worried that she would not be able to withstand the cold in winter after becoming pregnant, so she finally discussed it with Wen Xin. After some thought, she decided to let Wen Xin go to Taiwan to raise her baby. When Wen Xin heard Li Min's proposal, she didn't agree with it at first. After all, she didn't want to leave her husband. However, Li Min told her with a smile that not only would she go this time, but he would also go. In addition, Meng Meng Xue, Mei Niang and Xi Jun will also go. It can be said that the whole family will move to Taiwan this time, and they will not return to Dengzhou in a short time. As a result, Wen Xin agreed immediately. Li Min plans to move his family to Taiwan.This was not a whim, but he had already been considering this issue when he started relocating Dengzhou's industries to Taiwan. Although Taiwan is not as prosperous as Dengzhou, in comparison, Taiwan is his real territory. He can freely express his ideas there without worrying about anything, let alone worrying about anyone blocking him. He said that Taiwan now is just a white canvas, waiting for him to graffiti to his heart's content. Since the family has decided to move to Taiwan for a long time, and winter is about to come, and Wen Xin is pregnant again, Li Min is going to accompany Wen Xin and Xijun to Taiwan first. As for Dengzhou, He left Gao Zhong behind and asked him to take care of it. He would take those who could be brought to Taiwan and leave those who could not be taken. After all, it was not like they would not come back from Dengzhou. In addition, although Li Min took the whole family away , but prepared to leave one person here. "What, are you going to leave Shengman alone in Dengzhou?" Wen Xin asked with a surprised look on her face, stroking her belly. Although Wen Xin was only two months pregnant and there was no movement in her lower abdomen, Wen Xin kept her belly bulging out all day long and would touch it with her hands from time to time. She looked as if she was seven or eight months pregnant, which was shocking. It's funny to watch. "That's right, I'm going to keep Jin Shengman here. Wen Xin, you also know her relationship with me. Seeing her in front of my eyes every day makes me feel uncomfortable. She must not like to see me either, so it's better to Leave her in Dengzhou, so that everyone can stay out of sight, and it will be good for each other!" Li Min said with a frown. This thought was no longer a day or two. He had no feelings for Jin Shengman in the first place. The two were just a political marriage. And so far, Li Min had not laid a finger on the other party, and Jin Shengman had not expressed any affection for him. Li Min had said something, but the relationship between the two was so unclear and deadlocked. Even Li Min felt a little embarrassed every time he met the other party, so he came up with a way to keep Jin Shengman in Dengzhou. "No, I don't agree!" Wen Xin objected immediately. Although she understood the awkward relationship between her husband and Jin Shengman, in her opinion, Jin Shengman was one of the four members of Prince Qi's palace after all. If If she leaves the other party alone in Dengzhou, how will others view her, and how will they view her husband Li Min? Li Min knew that Wen Xin would object, but he still insisted: "Why not, she and I have no feelings" Before Li Min finished speaking, Wen Xin interrupted: "But Shengman and I have feelings!" "You, what are your feelings?" Li Min said helplessly. They all said that pregnant women are unreasonable. Although Wen Xin is just pregnant now, there is already a trend in this regard. "Of course we have feelings. We usually call each other sisters, and she is very good at playing mahjong. We have always been partners. Without her, I would have to lose to Xijun and the others in the future. Besides, we are a child Thanks to Shengman's help, if she hadn't given me some pregnancy-promoting prescriptions from the Silla Palace, I might not have been able to get pregnant this time!" Wen Xin said plausibly, although she also knew that she was She used strong words to make excuses, but in order to prevent Jin Shengman from staying, she had no choice but to do so. Li Min was defeated by Wen Xin's excuses, and finally had to give up his plan to keep Jin Shengman. After all, he found that he really couldn't reason with a pregnant woman. In addition, Wen Xin's words also let Li Min solve a mystery. It turns out that all her prescriptions were obtained from Jin Shengman. No wonder they are so bitter. I really wonder if Jin Shengman used the most bitter ones on purpose. medicine. However, after Li Min left, Wenxin immediately called Luzhu over, and then discussed with him in a low voice for a long time. Finally, Luzhu went out to the courtyard where Wenxin lived with a red face, turned left and walked through several courtyards before arriving at In the courtyard where Jin Shengman lives. Jin Shengman¡¯s temperament is similar to Wen Xin¡¯s, and she is also a quiet person who doesn¡¯t like to be active. This is why she and Wen Xin get along so well. When Luzhu found Jin Shengman, she was sitting alone by a covered bridge. Although the autumn wind around her was bleak, she still sat there motionless, as if admiring the remaining lotus in the river under the bridge. "Jin Yan is well, Lu Zhu is polite!" Lu Zhu, as Wen Xin's dowry girl, has a very high status in the palace, and did not let Jin Shengman's maid report, and directly came forward to greet him. Jin Shengman had a very good relationship with Wen Xin and was naturally very familiar with Luzhu, so he was not surprised to see her. He just showed a friendly smile to Luzhu and said: "Lvzhu is here, please sit down quickly. Is Sister Wen Xin's health okay?" "Thank you for your concern. The princess is fine. However, today His Highness and the princess talked about something that concerns the princess, so I asked Luzhu to report it!" Luzhu said, and prepared to leave Li Min and Jin Shengman behind. And Wen Xin said everything she disagreed with. And Jin Shengman¡¯s expression darkened after hearing this, she was a very embarrassing person in the palace, and it was reasonable for Li Min not to want to see her, so she was not surprised after hearing this. But now Wen Xin sent Lu Zhu to tell her, is she trying to make herself grateful to her through this matter? This doesn't seem to be in line with Wen Xin's temperament? Text Chapter 455 The porridge delivery man late at night "Lvzhu, thank Sister Wenxin for me, and tell Shengman to remember this kindness. If there is a chance, Shengman will definitely repay sister!" Jin Shengman couldn't guess that Wenxin asked Luzhu to tell him The reason is why he said this deliberately. Lu Zhu married Wen Xin to the palace and learned a lot in the past few years. She was no longer the timid little girl she was back then, so she could naturally hear the deliberate meaning in Jin Shengman's words and thought that the other party had misunderstood. He knew his lady, so he hurriedly explained: "Jin Huan has misunderstood. The princess asked me to tell you this, not because she wants you to thank her, but to remind you so that you can find a way to ease the relationship with your highness." After all, if you two continue like this, it¡¯s not an option!¡± Hearing Lu Zhu's words, Jin Shengman was a little more grateful to Wen Xin. Based on her understanding of Wen Xin, Lu Zhu should have meant what he meant, but she still sighed and said, "Luzhu, You are also aware of my situation. His Highness hates me and has been wary of me from the beginning, so how can it be relieved?" After hearing this, Bu Luzhu smiled strangely and said, "Jin Huan is wrong. In fact, there may not be a way to ease the relationship between you and His Highness. It's just that you haven't been willing to think about it." "Oh, what can I do?" Jin Shengman said in surprise. "It's it's" Luzhu's face suddenly became a little unnatural, and he hesitated in his words, but in the end he gritted his teeth and said with a flushed face, "That is to allow you and His Highness to truly become husband and wife. Then His Highness¡¯s character will definitely change your attitude greatly!¡± When Jin Shengman heard this, his face suddenly turned red. She didn't expect Wen Xin to come up with such a way, but now Li Min didn't want to touch her. It's not that she doesn't want to, she can't be allowed to take the initiative to seduce Li Min, right? Seeing that Jin Shengman still had some hesitation on his face. Luzhu had no choice but to walk forward with a blushing face, and then lay down and said a few words in the other person's ear. As a result, Jin Shengman's face became extremely red like her. Even when Luzhu said goodbye to her in the end, she also felt a little Lost in thought, I sat there blankly thinking about my thoughts. In fact, Jin Shengman's feelings for Li Min are very complicated. At first, she wanted to use the marriage between the two to keep the title and throne of Silla. Regarding this point, Li Min also kept his word. Now the country name of Silla is still there, but it has become a geographical name. And she is still the queen of Silla, but now Silla and Baekje have been merged by Li Min to form the Three Hanzhous, and through a series of tricks, the three Hanzhous are firmly in their hands. Now they Silla She has long existed in name only, and she, the Queen of Silla, has long lost her use value. Jin Shengman watched helplessly as Silla escaped from his control step by step. Then it was completely swallowed up by Li Min, and all the original plans fell into place. Judging from the current situation, Silla will never be able to regain its kingdom. In this case. Jin Shengman was very angry at first. She really didn't expect that Li Min would be so clever. First, they used food to control Silla, and then they viciously moved all the Silla nobles to Sixian. This method of removing the firepower caused her to lose control of Silla all of a sudden, and she could no longer affect Silla's future direction. But after the anger. Jin Shengman also had a kind of admiration for Li Min. After all, she had never thought that Li Min would use this method to destroy all his plans. However, despite admiration, Jin Shengman suddenly found that the hope she had left before was gone, but she, the queen, was still alive. To be precise, she, Jin Shengman, was still alive, and with her tenacity, she was also She would not have thoughts of seeking death just because of failure, so she had to make plans for her future life. Now Jin Shengman is Li Min¡¯s lover. Although the two are not actually married, this nominal marriage cannot be changed by anyone, and it is also the first reality that she cannot avoid. So no matter what Jin Shengman wants to do, he must rely on Li Min, and he must also get Li Min's consent. Jin Shengman is a smart person. She is naturally aware of the above. Sometimes she even considers that since there is no hope of restoring the country, she might as well commit herself to Li Min, give birth to children for him, and live an ordinary life. . This kind of thought flashed through Jin Shengman's mind more than once, but whenever she saw Li Min, she couldn't help but feel a surge of anger. She couldn't keep her face down and just wanted to flatter him. As a result, Li Min became more and more hostile to her. Can't wait to see you. But what Lu Zhu said today made Jin Shengman feel a great crisis. If Wen Xin hadn't stopped her, she would have been thrown to Dengzhou and then slowly forgotten, guarding an empty building. Living in Prince Qi's Mansion, it was not until decades later that he died quietly, without even a funeral mourner. Jin Shengman couldn't help but shudder when he thought of a life that was worse than death.? However, although she escaped this time, her status in Li Min's heart has not changed. There may be a second or third time Although Wen Xin can help herself once, she can't help her every time. To help yourself, you still need to rely on yourself for everything. Do you really want to devote yourself to Li Min, and then give birth to children for him, as Luzhu told him, and then never ask about the outside world again? But even if he takes the initiative to sacrifice himself, with Li Min's attitude towards him, I am afraid that the other party will not accept it, and may even be laughed at by the other party. Based on her understanding of Li Min, this situation is definitely possible. Thinking of the ridicule he might receive if he volunteered himself, Jin Shengman couldn't help but tremble slightly. As a woman, there is nothing more embarrassing than this kind of insult. In addition, as the queen of Silla, she would never allow herself to put down her dignity and rely on her body to please the other person! Thinking of this, Jin Shengman suddenly had a new idea. If his idea was correct, then he would be able to make Li Min face him. Then he might not have to do anything on his own to truly become Li Min's woman. Maybe Compared with Wen Xin and Xijun, she is not particularly favored, but this is not what she should consider now. What she needs most now is a position of her own. That night, Li Min sat in the study of Ji Zhai. In front of him was a pile of various official documents, because he was moving his family to Taiwan, and there were many things to deal with here in Dengzhou. These were the most important ones, so he had to review them all night long. "In the past, Li Min would have had Wu Meiniang by his side who could help him, but now that Li Qi is here, Wu Meiniang has to stay with her son at night and has no time to help him. What's even worse is that Wang An and Lu Hong are not around either. Liu Rengui has returned from Chang'an, but now he is still holding a military position. He is usually very busy, and it is impossible to help Li Min with official documents, so there is a backlog. After talking so much, Li Min estimated that he wouldn't be able to sleep tonight. After reviewing until midnight, Li Min stretched and yawned. After such a long period of hard work, he still had less than half of the official documents in front of him. It seemed that his ability to handle government affairs had greatly improved. If he worked harder, , maybe it can be finished before dawn, and you can take a nap then. "Gululu~" At this moment, Li Min heard a roar in his stomach, and then a feeling of hunger came over him. He thought that he didn't eat much tonight, and he had been grading too seriously just now. Until now Only then did I feel hungry. Generally speaking, when Li Min stays up late at night, Wen'er and Hua'er will take turns staying on duty, and in the second half of the night, they will also prepare some midnight snacks. However, after Wen Xin became pregnant, Li Min was worried that Lv Zhu would not be able to take care of her alone, and he was worried about the other maids, so he sent Wen'er and Hua'er there, while he asked Gao Zhong to pick a few maids. There are maids serving, but unfortunately these maids haven't figured out Li Min's habits, and Li Min has never given them instructions, so until now, no one dared to bring midnight snacks without permission. Li Min also knew that these newly transferred maids were not easy to use, so he was not angry. Instead, he stood up and prepared to give instructions for them to prepare some midnight snacks. However, at this moment, he suddenly heard the maids outside saluting. , and then another burst of light footsteps came. Li Min's ears were very sharp, and he immediately recognized that the stranger was a woman from the footsteps of the stranger. The only one who came to his study at this time was probably Wu Meiniang. After all, Wu Meiniang knew her habits well, so it was probably someone who came in at this time. A midnight snack for myself. Thinking of Wu Meiniang's cooking skills, Li Min couldn't help but drool. Although Wu Meiniang's cooking skills are not as good as Feng Shuyu's, she can cook authentic Guanzhong dishes that are very suitable for her. Every time she tastes them with him, she is always impressed. Make him feel extra warm. Hearing the footsteps outside approaching from far away, Li Min also walked to the door of the study with a smile, and then opened the door gently, ready to welcome Wu Meiniang. However, when he saw the person coming, the smile on his face suddenly froze. There, he never expected that the person coming this time was not Wu Meiniang. "Youwhy are you here?" Li Min asked with wide eyes and a look of surprise on his face. The person standing outside the door turned out to be Jin Shengman. Because the weather was cold now, Jin Shengman was wearing a long fox fur cloak. However, despite this, his face was still red from the cold, and his mouth and nose kept trembling. The white breath she exhaled, coupled with the dim light, made Jin Shengman's eyes a little blurry, making it difficult to see what she was thinking. Jin Shengman acted very naturally. When he saw Li Min opening the door, he showed him a faint smile and said, "I know that my husband has to review official documents all night, so I must be hungry now, so I cooked a few meals myself." I made a side dish and cooked a portion of jujube kernels.?Porridge, this porridge nourishes the heart, spleen and blood, and is most suitable for people who stay up late! " Jin Shengman said, regardless of Li Min's reaction, he walked straight past him, then took the food box from the maid beside him, and personally placed several side dishes and jujube kernel and longan porridge on the table. Li Min, on the other hand, was a little confused and couldn't figure out what Jin Shengman was causing trouble? Text Chapter 456 The Queen Becomes a Secret If Li Min remembered correctly, this was the first time that Jin Shengman was so gentle to him. From the first time the two met in Pyongyang City, they had a conflict. Later, they got along with each other because of their different positions. The relationship was very unhappy, especially when the two had to get married due to political needs. However, after the marriage, they did not give each other a good look. "What do you mean and what are your intentions?" Since the other party came to the door on his own initiative, Li Min couldn't drive him out anymore, so he had to close the door, turned around and sat at the table and asked, but there was no kindness in his tone. However, Jin Shengman didn't seem to hear the unkindness in Li Min's tone. Instead, he took out a small flask and two cups from the food box, then poured two glasses of wine and said, "My husband wants to review official documents. I shouldn't." Drinking, but the weather is really cold, so having a few drinks to drive away the cold won¡¯t have any effect.¡± Seeing that Jin Shengman still didn't answer his question, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little impatient. He was about to start a fight and fall out with him, but he didn't expect Jin Shengman sighed, and then said in a faint tone: "Husband, you You are so cruel that you want to leave Shengman alone in Dengzhou. If sister Wenxin hadn't stopped her, I'm afraid your husband would have decided on this matter, right?" Li Min also blushed after hearing this. He had just seen how abnormal Jin Shengman was, and he had already guessed that Wen Xin should have told the other party about this. Although he didn't like Jin Shengman, but now he heard her say it herself I was still a little embarrassed about this. However, Jin Shengman acted very calmly, as if she was talking about someone else's business. She then continued: "My husband doesn't like me. Shengman also knows that she is too cold to her husband, but since I, Jin Shengman, have Marry into Prince Qi's palace. Then I will be your woman for the rest of my life. Besides, I don't want to be so lonely anymore. So I want to" When Jin Shengman said this, his face turned slightly flushed. He hesitated for a while and then said: "I want my husband to accept Shengman. Of course, I'm not talking about now, but when I use my talents to After my husband proves that I, Jin Shengman, am not a useless woman, then if my husband feels that Shengman has done a good job, thenthen consider accepting me!" By the end of Jin Shengman¡¯s words, his face was extremely red. The acceptance she talks about can be understood by others without having to explain it. And Li Min didn't expect that Jin Shengman would say such words. Although he didn't like the other party, he was also curious about one thing. "Oh, you want to use your talents to prove to me, but what I don't understand is, which talents do you plan to use to prove yourself?" Li Min asked with a joking smile. Jin Shengman is indeed a smart man. A woman, but Li Min didn't think that the other party could help him with anything. See the expression on Li Min's face. Jin Shengman was a little nervous in her heart, but on the surface she still looked calm and said: "Qi Husband, Shengman does not have Sister Xijun's business talent, nor Mei Niang's meticulous thinking and overall view. There is no dream. Xue's medical skills, but Shengman also has his own strengths, I can't guarantee anything else. But if the official documents like these in front of my husband have Shengman's help, I'm afraid they can be processed before the third watch." After Jin Shengman finished speaking, he looked at Li Min with a pair of beautiful big eyes. Although his face tried his best to show a calm expression, his eyes could not help but show a trace of nervousness. Li Min was also very surprised when he heard this. He really didn't take Jin Shengman seriously at first, but after hearing her words, he suddenly thought that Jin Shengman was also the queen of Silla after all, and could lead The country has been fighting against Baekje for so long, but the country has not collapsed. Therefore, her administrative skills are indeed good. If she helps, she will indeed be much easier in government affairs. Seeing Li Min's thoughtful expression, Jin Shengman relaxed. As long as Li Min is willing to consider this matter, then half the success will be achieved. She has already seen that Li Min is not a pedantic person. Almost all the women around him have their own careers. Needless to say, Xijun, Mei Niang, and Mengxue. Even Wen Xin needs to manage the internal affairs of the palace, and She was the only one who had nothing to do, so she proposed to help Li Min today, so as to make Li Min change his view of herself. Li Min also thought more deeply. Government affairs were of great concern. Although Wu Meiniang could help her in the past, due to her wariness of Wu Meiniang in history, and because she controlled the intelligence system, Li Min asked her to deal with everything. Some trivial matters and some important government affairs did not let Wu Meiniang interfere. This is not a question of trust but of political balance. " Jin Shengman is different from Wu Meiniang. First of all, she is now helpless and has no one available at all. Secondly, as the other party's Queen of Silla, it is impossible for her to truly stand up for herself. Of course, Li Min cannot be careless because of this. At least the personnel power must be firmly in his own hands, and all government orders must be in his own hands.It must be issued in his own name, so that no matter what Jin Shengman does, he can only control it. In addition, Li Min also considered that there was indeed a shortage of people around him. Although there were veterans of government affairs such as Wang An, Lu Hong, and Zhao Fu, as the territory expanded, more and more political talents were needed. For example, take Wang An as an example. He is his royal tutor, but he is not in the palace most of the time. Instead, he stays in Japan or Sanhanzhou, helping him handle government affairs there. Now he has not seen him for several months. Have been to each other. Considering the above, Li Min finally made up his mind, raised his head and said to Jin Shengman: "You are right, I do lack someone around me who can help me handle government affairs, and although you are a woman, I have always I believe that women are no worse than men, and since you have experience in handling government affairs, I can give you a chance!" Hearing that Li Min finally agreed, Jin Shengman was overjoyed. He couldn't hide it anymore and said excitedly: "Thank you husband, Shengman will never let you down!" But before Li Min finished speaking, he rolled his eyes and suddenly thought of something interesting. He spoke again: "But this opportunity is not easy to get, and your identity is also quite special, so I will give it a try for the time being. Give a secretary the status of being temporarily responsible for serving tea, making the bed and folding quilts, etc. As for other tasks, it depends on your performance." When Li Min said these words, the expression on his face was very dirty. It felt good to ask the Queen of Silla to keep him a secret. When Jin Shengman heard the title secretary, she was a little confused. She knew that Datang had a secretarial department responsible for managing classics and books. Did Li Min just want to manage various materials by herself? After setting the position for Jin Shengman, Li Min had a good time. At this time, he was very hungry, so he picked up the chopsticks and started to taste the food sent by Jin Shengman. Not to mention, Jin Shengman Li Min's cooking skills are quite good. At least Li Min tastes very sweet when he eats it. It seems that his little secret was not in vain. Jin Shengman, the secretary, was still very dedicated and officially took up the post that night. With her help, Li Min processed the official documents much faster. It was just after the fourth shift that all the official documents had been processed. If Jin Shengman was replaced by Wu Meiniang, then Li Min would definitely let her stay. Unfortunately, it was Jin Shengman now. Li Min had no intention of doing anything to her, so he went to Wen Xin's place to rest. Starting from the next day, Wen Xin and Xijun were surprised to find that Li Min and Jin Shengman, who had never been together before, suddenly seemed to have become two other people. No matter where Li Min went, Jin Shengman Man would follow him everywhere and serve Li Min with tea and water, taking very good care of him. Seeing the changes in the two of them, Wen Xin and others were all very curious, and they all looked for opportunities to ask Li Min what was going on. Li Min did not hide anything. He told the story about Jin Shengman's self-recommendation and his appointment of her as his secretary. As a result, except that Wu Meiniang was not very happy about this, Xijun and Mengxue didn't think anything of it, and Wen Xin was even more so. So happy for Jin Shengman. After Li Min made arrangements for Dengzhou as soon as possible, he immediately took Wen Xin and the others aboard the Qi Wang and began to head south to Taiwan. It is also worth mentioning that Yifan will also go to Taiwan with them this time. The steam shipyard there needs to increase production, so she needs to go there to take charge. However, Yifan's father, Zhao Fu, has to stay in Dengzhou for the time being. After all, there are too many things going on here. Li Min is planning to move to Taiwan again. As a farewell person, Zhao Fu naturally has to stay and take charge, but he doesn't have to do it anymore. The wait is too long. In a few months at most, Li Min will transfer Zhao Fu to Taiwan. When the King of Qi arrived in Taiwan, the Tang Dynasty had already entered the early winter season. This winter was extremely cold. It had begun to snow in the Andong Protectorate of the Tang Dynasty and Li Min's Sanhanzhou. Even in Taiwan, it had begun to snow. Keelung also had a light snowfall. It is for this reason that Li Min and the others did not live in Keelung, but actually took a boat to Tainan City. The temperature here is only a dozen degrees at the lowest. Wearing a robe will not feel the cold, which is an excellent place to avoid the cold. land. There is a Qi Wang Villa in Tainan City that belongs to Li Min. Although it is named "Bie Yuan", its area is actually not smaller than the Qi Wang Mansion in Keelung, and the architecture is also very gorgeous. After all, Li Min is not short of money, so it will naturally take a lot of money to build a house. Put in the extra effort. After arranging Wen Xin and the others to live in Qiwang Villa, Li Min will immediately take a boat to Keelung. He has some things to deal with. After all, that is the political center of Taiwan, and all the government agencies on the island are built there. Therefore, if Li Min wants to handle government affairs, he must rush to Keelung. However, someone has suggested that Li Min move the administrative seat of Taiwan to Tainan. After all, it faces Nanyang and has greater future development potential than Keelung. However, Li Min feels that the temperature in Tainan is too high and it is okay to live there in winter. , but it¡¯s too uncomfortable to live there all year round.Get used to it. Text Chapter 457 Rapidly developing Taiwan After Li Min came to Keelung, he immediately summoned officials from all levels of agencies and county magistrates from all counties in Taiwan for a meeting. In fact, it was not a big deal, but Li Min wanted to know more about the situation in various places in Taiwan, and then make an overall decision. Development planning strives to speed up Taiwan's construction progress. Only when Taiwan's local strength becomes stronger will it have more power to develop outwards. Li Min is still serving as the governor of Taiwan, but he only acts in name only. The person who actually manages Taiwan is Cui Wei, who he appointed as his assistant. The other party is the cousin of Cui Yu and Cui Mengxue, and can also be regarded as a relative of Li Min. In addition, he is an outstanding person, manages Taiwan in an orderly manner, and will carry out Li Min's orders to the letter, so he is quite popular. Li Min's trust. In addition to Cui Wei, there are also Zhu Meng, who serves as the chief of police, and Chen Gong, the dean of the Metropolitan Police Department. Both of them were originally Yang Xun's most trusted people. Later, they were recommended to Li Min and were entrusted with important tasks by him. One is in charge of public security, and the other is in charge of the conduct of metropolitan officials. Moreover, these two departments were newly established by Li Min, and their positions are very important. Li Min summoned Cui Wei, Chen Gong and Zhu Meng, as well as officials in charge of commerce, taxation, fishery, agriculture and other levels, as well as officials from various counties, who also attended the meeting. At the beginning of the meeting, Li Min asked these officials to report to him the work of their respective departments this year and the problems they encountered during their work. Taiwan is now divided into five counties: Taipei, Tainan, Taichung, Taitung, and Penghu. This is much smaller than the counties in Taiwan Province in later generations. In addition, although the names of these five counties are the same as the names of counties in later Taiwan, they are actually The area is much larger than that of later generations. Even except for Penghu, the positions of the other four counties have also undergone great changes. For example, take Taitung County as an example. Its location does not coincide with the location of later generations at all, but includes all of Hualien County in the background. Most of Nantou County and part of Kaohsiung County. As for Taitung County in later generations, they were all included in Tainan County. There are now more than 500,000 Han people in Taiwan, and the number of slaves exceeds 2.5 million. However, a considerable part of the Han people are floating people, engaged in business or work, and often travel between Taiwan and the mainland. Many people obtained their household registration in the Tang Dynasty and then obtained their household registration in Taiwan. Household registration. There are properties on both sides. Today, Taiwan still relies on agriculture, fishery, food processing and port trade as its main economic pillars. Agriculture is mainly based on large plantations, with the highest concentration in Tainan County. There are large and small plantations and farms everywhere. It mainly grows sugar cane and rice, but also grows tea, wormwood and other cash crops. According to Cui Wei's statistics, there are now more than 100,000 Han people working in plantations in Taiwan, and the number of slaves in plantations exceeds 1.5 million, making it the industry with the largest population in Taiwan. As for fisheries. In Taiwan, fishing is completely commercial. Most of the large fisheries companies form their own fishing teams, and then use trawl nets to carry out large-scale fishing. The fish obtained are sold directly to various processing plants. A very small amount also flows into the fish markets in various cities in Taiwan for local people to buy and eat. The plantation economy and commercial fishing provide Taiwan with a large amount of industrial raw materials. Therefore, the island of Taiwan is now full of various food processing factories, such as cane sugar factories. Breweries, fish drying plants, canneries, etc., these food processing plants range from few to many. From weak to strong, it has become one of Taiwan's major economic pillars. As for the final port trade, Taiwan takes advantage of the natural advantages of its own islands to vigorously develop port trade in Keelung and Tainan. Countless goods are loaded and unloaded here every day. The annual throughput of some ports is more than hundreds of thousands of tons. Although this The numbers are incomparable to those of ports in later generations, but in the era of the Tang Dynasty, they were already astonishing. Therefore, port trade is also the most important economic pillar of Taiwan. In addition to the above four economic pillars, Taiwan's textile industry is also developing very rapidly. After all, cotton cloth has become more and more accepted by overseas businessmen, and the export volume of cotton cloth has increased significantly. Taiwan is close to Nanyang, and many cotton cloths pass through it every day. The transfer here also stimulates Taiwan's local textile industry, so it will show a prosperous scene. However, because the textile industry is an intensive industry that requires a large number of workers, and is restricted by Taiwan's population, the textile industry has now reached a bottleneck. Now various textile owners are turning to the Academy of Sciences, hoping that they can improve the current weaving process. machine, and developed a new machine that reduces the manpower input of textile factories and increases work efficiency. While the textile industry is developing rapidly, heavy industries such as shipyards, steel plants, and cement plants have also taken off. Especially shipyards and related industries, taking advantage of major ports, are also developing very fast. However, shipbuilding is a systematic project. , all aspects require certainTime will develop, but I believe that within a few years, Taiwan's shipbuilding industry will reach a peak. After Li Min learned about the above situation from officials at all levels, he had a relatively comprehensive understanding of Taiwan's agriculture, commerce and industry. In general, all aspects were developing well, especially the most basic Agriculture in Taiwan is developing particularly fast. For example, Taiwan is already 90% self-sufficient in food, and the rest can be imported from Linyi. It has basically got rid of the situation of importing from Datang. This is probably because most officials like Cui Wei are Confucian disciples and are influenced by the idea of ??establishing a country based on agriculture, so they pay special attention to agriculture. "Cui Wei, I already have a general understanding of Taiwan's development. Now you can tell me about the difficulties Taiwan is facing now, and then combine everyone's wisdom to see if we can come up with a solution?" After Li Min digested the current situation in Taiwan, Then he spoke. When Li Min asked about the difficulties facing Taiwan, Cui Wei, Chen Gong and others looked at each other and smiled bitterly, and then Cui Wei spoke up: "Your Highness, there are indeed many difficulties facing Taiwan, but most of them have solutions. , but now we are facing the biggest difficulty. If this difficulty is not solved, Taiwan's development may stagnate, and it may even be left far behind by the major cities along the Tang Dynasty." When Li Min heard Cui Wei's words and looked at everyone's reactions, he already made some guesses in his mind, but he smiled and said, "Is it because of the population problem?" "Your Highness is wise!" Cui Wei said with a wry smile, "The area of ??Taiwan is more than half that of Dengzhou, but the population of Dengzhou has long exceeded one million, but the population of Taiwan is less than that of Dengzhou. Half, in addition, Your Highness also needs to build various types of factories to meet the requirements for Taiwan to be self-sufficient in all aspects, which requires more people. However, although Datang does not prohibit us from bringing in people, it is restricted by various aspects. Our population growth is still too slow and cannot meet all needs." The population mentioned by Cui Wei refers to the Han population, and slaves are not included. After all, most of those slaves are concentrated in major plantations, and some are concentrated in factories. However, in the eyes of most people, these slaves are not It's a human being, just a talking tool. Li Min also nodded after hearing this. In fact, Taiwan's population growth rate is not slow now. This is mainly due to the population introduction measures implemented in various aspects of Taiwan. For example, taking agriculture as an example, as long as people from the mainland are willing to come to Taiwan, they will immediately come to Taiwan. He can be allocated a hundred acres of land, and if he is willing to spend some money, he can buy more land. The land price is so cheap that it is like giving it away for free, and if any mineral deposits are found on these lands, they will all be privately owned. , the government will only collect some taxes upon development. It is also worth mentioning that Taiwan has had no agricultural tax from the beginning. In other words, the output on individual land belongs to the individual. However, if you sell the output on the land, you have to pay a tax. In fact, this It is a disguised agricultural tax. After all, Taiwan's agriculture is a large plantation economy, and all output must be sold, so almost everyone has to pay tax. In addition to agriculture, there are similar preferential regulations in industry and commerce. In particular, Li Min also abolished various exorbitant taxes and miscellaneous taxes in industry and commerce, and at the same time separated the right to collect taxes from government departments and established a special The tax collection bureau collects taxes uniformly. For example, goods leaving the factory will pay a unified tax when they leave the factory. Then, with the tax bill issued by the tax bureau, you can travel across the island without paying any more taxes. It is precisely through the various preferential conditions for the agricultural, industrial and commercial industries, as well as improvements in laws, security, environment and other aspects that more and more people are settling in Taiwan. However, Taiwan is developing too fast. People are needed in all walks of life, so population growth still cannot meet the demand. Thinking of the above, Li Min smiled at Cui Wei and officials at all levels: "The total number of households in the country according to data in the Tang Dynasty is more than three million, about more than 10 million people. However, because there are many fugitives from the local government, There are no statistics on households and missing households, so according to my estimate, the total population of Datang should be more than 20 million, and now we have spent three years and have a population of 500,000. If this is In the Tang Dynasty, it is already considered a land of Shangzhou, so don¡¯t think that the current population is small, I am very satisfied with the current population growth and everyone¡¯s efforts!¡± Li Min settled the accounts for everyone, and also praised everyone present. This made Cui Wei and the others very excited. They all stroked their beards and smiled with contentment on their faces. At this time, Li Min continued: "As for the population problem, everyone is very anxious, and so is I. But after thinking about it for a while, I have thought of a good way to introduce population from the Tang Dynasty!" Text Chapter 458: Jianzhou Fugitives The winter temperature south of the Yangtze River is not very low, hovering around zero degrees at most. However, the water vapor in the south is relatively heavy, so the winter here is not as dry and cold as in the north, but it is a kind of damp cold, which makes people feel Even more uncomfortable. This is Jianzhou in the northwest of Fuzhou. This Jianzhou is not the Jianzhou in the northeast in later generations, but in the Fujian Province in later generations. The word "Fujian" is separated. "Fu" refers to Fuzhou, and "Jian" means "Fuzhou". Refers to Jianzhou. However, during the Tang Dynasty, Fuzhou was one of the largest cities in the world. Its textile and port trade were among the best in the country. Compared with Fuzhou, Jianzhou is not very well-known. The only thing that is available for sale is tea. The famous Dragon and Phoenix Tea in later generations was produced here. Unfortunately, Jianzhou's tea became famous throughout the country during the Mid-Tang Dynasty. , became tribute tea in the Song Dynasty and reached its peak. However, during the Zhenguan period, Jianzhou was still just a place that not many people paid attention to. Fujian is mountainous, and Jianzhou is no exception. This is a group of mountains in the southeast of Jianzhou. The mountains are densely covered with jungles. However, due to winter, most of the trees in the mountains and forests have become bare, and the grass has lost its former green. It looked very bleak. In this mountain forest, on a winding path, a small team of more than a dozen people was advancing along this path with difficulty. These dozen or so people are all young and strong men of seventeen or eighteen years old. Although the clothes they wear are a little shabby, they all look good. Moreover, each of them is pushing a wheelbarrow with some big and small bags on it. Don't know what's inside? These people were talking as they walked, including the chubby young man in the team. He was complaining to the dark and thin young man in front of him: "Brother Shitou, the Chinese New Year will be in one month. At this time, the owners of various factories are raising wages. If we work for another month, then this month's wages will be Just like the previous two months, but you insist on us all going home, isn¡¯t this a waste?¡± Walking at the front of the team, the thin and dark young man whom the fat man called Brother Stone seemed to be their leader. After hearing Fatty's complaint, Shitou said angrily: "Dunzi, what do you know? The Chinese New Year is indeed a good opportunity to make money, but at this time, the government's inspections are also strict, for fear of causing some trouble during the Chinese New Year. If the identities of us people are discovered by the government, do I still have to say what the consequences will be?" As soon as Brother Shitou finished speaking, he immediately attracted loud echoes from others. Among them, the guy who was right behind Dunzi, who was thin and small, with a head full of yellow hair, and looked like a monkey, also laughed and said: "Still Brother Shitou said it well. We are all fugitives and have no household registration in the government. If we are found out, we will rush to the boat and be sent back to our hometown without saying a word. After all, our parents are from Song Dynasty. I fled here from Zhouzhou and haven¡¯t gone back for more than ten years. There is no house or land in my hometown, why should we be forced to drink from the northwest wind when we go back?" Hearing what the other party said, Brother Shitou at the front looked back in surprise. He said with some surprise: "Monkey, I didn't expect you to learn a lot this time. What I said is exactly the same thing." Hearing Brother Shitou¡¯s joke, Monkey felt a little embarrassed. The group of young people behind also laughed and started chatting about what they had gained from this trip. With the voices of these young people, the mountain road finally seemed to have some life, and even the temperature seemed to have risen a bit. Brother Shitou in front did not participate in the discussion of his friends. Instead, he looked up at the mountain road, calculated how long it would take to get home, and then began to think about his thoughts without saying a word. Shitou and the companions behind him all come from a small village called Luoshizhai, but this village is a bit special. This does not mean that Luoshizhai is very remote and requires climbing several mountain ridges to reach it, but that the people in Luoshizhai are The villagers are a bit special because they are all fugitives, that is, those who live in the Tang Dynasty but do not have a household registration in the Tang Dynasty. The composition of the refugees is very complex. Most of them are hiding in the mountains and forests because of the war and have little contact with the outside world. Some people are unwilling to pay taxes, so they take the initiative to escape and become refugees. Others are because Due to historical reasons, they passively became refugees. For example, people like Shitou, whose parents fled to the south to escape the war in the Central Plains, finally settled near Jianzhou, and became war refugees. People like Shitou were all born after they settled here. They have long regarded this place as their home, but according to the regulations of the imperial court, all fugitives who are discovered will be immediately sent back to their place of origin. This is naturally something that people like Shitou are not willing to do. In fact, the life of refugees like Shitou is not very good. They do not have household registration, so they cannot get land issued by the government. In order to survive, they have to go into the mountains to reclaim wasteland. In addition, they are afraid of being discovered by the government, so The place where the refugees liveThey are all very remote and even very dangerous. If you are not careful, you may be attacked by wild animals or something. In addition, the food output in the wasteland is not high. The food they harvest in a year can only be eaten for more than half a year at most, and the rest They have to go up to the mountains to hunt or dig wild vegetables to make a living. In addition, in order to escape from the government, fugitives try not to have contact with outsiders. In addition, they live in poverty, so even various items for daily life are very scarce. For example, taking the most basic salt, they can only take things. If you exchange with some private salt dealers, you often have to pay several times the price, which can be said to be a huge disadvantage. But even so, these refugees still do not want to return to their place of origin. After all, although their life here is not very good, at least they are not hungry to death. If they occasionally catch some game, they can exchange it for a few pieces of salt. And if they were allowed to return to their place of origin, they would not have a place to live, and they would not know whether the government would allocate land to them. They did not dare to take the risk, so between staying and going back, they chose the former. Shitou let out a long sigh when he thought of the hard days in the village. Behind him were the brothers who grew up with him, but except for Dunzi, almost all of them were very thin. This was all because they didn't have enough to eat all year round. I'm hungry. As for Dunzi, it¡¯s because his father is an experienced old hunter who can often catch a lot of prey. In addition, apart from several older sisters, he is the only son in the family, so whatever delicious food is available in the family comes first. He let Dunzi eat, and he ended up becoming such a fat man. I remember when I was young, he and his other brothers were always envious of the fat man for being able to eat meat regularly. But the hard days of the past are over. Since His Highness King Qi started industry and commerce in the Tang Dynasty a few years ago, many factories and workshops have been built in various places. Although Jianzhou is located in the south, it is very far away from the big port of Fuzhou. Recently, and because it is rich in tea, many businessmen have invested and built factories here. In addition to producing various types of tea, there are also textile, food and other factories. It has now become one of the supply bases of Fuzhou sea trade. It is precisely because of this that Jianzhou City and surrounding towns are recruiting people everywhere, and even many factories that are really short of people are forced to find ways to buy a lot of slaves to work. Under this situation, many refugees also ran from the mountains to towns and worked in factories. However, compared with normal people, these refugees suffer a lot. This is because they do not have household registration, so they are often discriminated against by factory owners, who pay them much lower wages than other workers, and sometimes even They are less than half of normal workers. In addition, they have to be careful when living in cities and towns. They must not be caught by the government, otherwise they will be sent back to their place of origin. This is what all refugees fear most. The Luoshi Village where Shitou and the others are located is very remote, and they know less about the outside world. It was only in the first half of this year that Shitou and the others heard about the recruitment of workers in Jianzhou from a sister from the village who had married to another refugee village. , and according to the sister, her husband and some young men in the village worked in a manufacturing factory in Jianzhou City, and they could earn several hundred wages per month. Although it was much less than ordinary workers, it was so much money. If replaced with food, cloth and other items, it would be enough for their family. Young people like Shitou and others were very moved by the news brought by this sister who married outside. Unfortunately, their parents held old ideas and were afraid of being discovered by the government after going out, so Shitou and the others proposed to work outside. All plans are against it. Faced with this situation, Shitou, who was usually the most assertive person, became the backbone of Dunzi and Monkey. Finally, they discussed it and finally decided to sneak out and work in a small town outside Jianzhou City. First, I worked as a coolie for a businessman, carrying large bags for a month. After finally finding some connections, I went to a tea factory in a small town and worked as an apprentice for a month. Only then did I officially start my job. for four months. Being an apprentice originally meant no wages, but now there is a shortage of people everywhere, so now even apprentices get some wages. Although it is not much, it is enough to feed one person. And in the four months since Shitou and the others officially started working, everyone has done a good job, and they are paid according to the amount of work, so in the final calculation, Shitou and the others have each saved more than two thousand dollars. . Don't underestimate these two copper coins. You must know that a bucket of rice in the Tang Dynasty only cost four or five cents. Moreover, the price of salt has dropped in recent years, and each kilogram of salt is only a few cents. So if you calculate it, two coins are enough for them. The family¡¯s annual expenses. It was precisely with these wages that Shitou and the others had the confidence to return home. Moreover, it was useless for them to ask for money in the mountains, so when they came back, they all exchanged their money for daily necessities such as meat, rice, oil, and salt. They must have waited for the food at home. When the fathers see these things they brought back, they shouldn't hold them accountable for the crime of escaping secretly in the first place, right? Text Chapter 459 Stone¡¯s ¡®Ambition¡¯ Shitou and the others pushed the cart slowly forward. Although the mountain road was very rugged, these people had been used to walking on the mountain road since they were young, so they walked very easily. Even when pushing a cart full of goods, they still did not feel strenuous. In fact, speaking of it, Shitou and the others suffered a lot while working outside. At the beginning, they didn't know anything, so they had to follow a businessman to carry a big bag, and the other party also bullied them as fugitives. The wages offered were extremely low, just enough for daily food and drink. As for renting a house, it was simply impossible. Fortunately, the weather was hot at the time and they were all men, so they just found a shabby house with no one to live in. moon. Later, after finding some connections, they entered the tea factory where they were working now. Although the boss of this tea factory was also very treacherous, he was much better than the previous businessman. His salary was 70% of that of other workers, plus For some bonuses and the like, I can also get more than 700 Wen per month. In addition to spending more than 100 Wen every month on food and accommodation, I can still keep more than 500 Wen, which is exactly two times in four months. A little more, if they weren't worried about being found out by the government during the Chinese New Year, they could still earn another amount in the last month. But two coins were enough. After they exchanged the money for various daily necessities, they went to the carriage factory to pick up some broken wheels and repaired them, and then cut wood to build these wheelbarrows themselves. They are all refugees and have to rely on themselves for everything in the mountains, so almost everyone can do these simple carpentry tasks. Pushing the wheelbarrow he made by himself, Shitou looked at his surroundings again and found that they were not far from home. As long as they climbed over the mountain ridge, they could see their village. In addition, the road on the other side of the mountain has also been repaired by the village and is much easier to walk than the road under their feet. By then you can be home in as little as a cup of tea. Thinking of his parents and several younger brothers and sisters at home, Shitou also felt warm in his chest. I can't wait to fly home right away. After climbing over the ridge in front of them, what appeared in front of Shitou and the others was a much wider road. Although this road was not as good as the cement road in the small town where they worked, it was built inch by inch by the people in their village. of. At the end of this road, there is a village built on high ground. This is the Luoshi Village where Shitou and the others were born. There are about a hundred households in the whole village, and the total number of men, women, old and children is five to six hundred. It can be considered a medium-sized village. Because the road was relatively far, Shitou and the others had already set when they arrived at Luoshizhai. In addition, it was winter again, so there were no people working in the cultivated fields on both sides of the road. This made Shitou and the others walk all the way to the entrance of the village. It was only then that he was discovered by some villagers. When these villagers saw that it was Shitou, a gang of stupid boys who had been away from the village for more than half a year, they were all shocked. While people came up to say hello, some people also went to inform their families. "You brat, how dare you come back!" Just as Shitou and others were chatting with familiar villagers about their experiences when they went out to work, suddenly there was a loud shout from the crowd outside. Then an old man with a hunting bow in his hand and a basket of arrows on his back rushed in. When he saw Dunzi. Raise the bow in your hand and shoot. This old man dressed as a hunter is Dunzi¡¯s father, and he is also a famous hunter in the village. It's just that his family didn't have many children and gave birth to a lot of daughters. It was only when I was forty that I had this precious son, Dunzi, so I always doted on him. Unfortunately, Dunzi was restless and ran away with Shitou and the others. As a result, he almost made the old man angry to death. Now when he saw Dunzi coming back, he was naturally furious. . Dunzi was bragging about his work in the town with several companions in the village. When he saw the bow in the old man's hand coming, he was so frightened that he threw the car in his hand and hurriedly hid behind the others, dodging and begging for mercy. He said: "Dad, please don't fight. My son has made a lot of money this time, and he also brought you the strongest wine. These are all my thoughts for you!" The so-called son knows better than his father, and the converse is similar. When Dunzi mentioned the word wine, and it was the strongest wine, the old hunter who was addicted to alcohol immediately stopped, and he swallowed his saliva and said : "Well, since you have a filial piety, where is the wine? Let me have a taste first!" Seeing that his father was still as addicted to alcohol as ever, Dunzi finally breathed a sigh of relief and immediately jumped over and opened a small bag on his wheelbarrow. As a result, the people around him discovered that the small bag was still padded with thatch, so they opened up the thatch. A small wine jar was revealed. Not only was this wine jar beautiful, but it also had three big characters burned on it. People who knew the characters exclaimed: "Five Kings are Drunk!" The old hunter was startled when he heard this, and hurriedly grabbed the small wine jar, and then held it in his arms like a son. At the same time, he put his nose close and kept smelling, although the mud seal of the wine jar had not yet been opened. , but there is still a hint of wine aroma coming out of the bottle. "Good! Good wine! It is indeed the legendary Five Kings Drunk! Hahaha~" The old hunter hadn't drank yet, but he had already started to go crazy with alcohol. He hugged the wine jar and started laughing wildly, and he had no time to explain.   And Dunzi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time he felt a little sad. Even though the wine jar was not big, Wuwangzui was the top wine in the Tang Dynasty. Anyone who drank wine knew its name. , although the altar he bought was the cheapest one in the Five Kings Drunk series, it still cost him a full hundred coins, which was dozens of buckets of food! Dunzi had just taken care of his father, when Shitou's parents, several younger brothers and sisters, as well as monkeys and others' families also came. However, their reactions were much better than those of the old hunter. Although they kept complaining about his son, they were still Seeing that they all came back safely and brought back so many things, it seemed that they had indeed made money outside, so I didn't say anything more. For this almost isolated Luoshizhai, it was already a big deal for Shitou and his friends to come back from the outside world. In addition, they also wanted to know about Shitou and his friends' experiences in the outside world, so each family gathered together a few dishes and then cooked them in There were several banquet tables set up on the threshing floor. Although they were all farm side dishes and the wine was mostly home-brewed wine, it was alright as long as it was interesting. The protagonists of the banquet were naturally Shitou and others, so a dozen of them young people sat at the banquet table, and then began to tell the villagers around them about their experiences when they were out. Although there were inevitably some exaggerations and even some hearsay, But it also made the villagers mesmerized. It was not until nearly two o'clock in the morning that all the food and wine on the table had been eaten, and Shitou and the others had almost told everything they had experienced, and then the villagers left without feeling satisfied. Among them, after Shitou returned home with his father, he found that his mother and younger brothers and sisters were still asleep. When they saw their eldest brother coming back, all the younger ones gathered around him, calling each other for his eldest brother. In fact, they just wanted to give him a gift. As for Shitou's parents, they stood there smiling and watching their children playing around. Shitou¡¯s parents are younger than the old hunter, but because of years of hard work, they look much older than their actual age, even older than the old hunter. They were fleeing from the Central Plains. There was originally an older brother on the stone. Unfortunately, his older brother was only three years old at the time. He missed him on the road and died on the road. It was not until his parents settled here that they had him again. as well as two brothers and three sisters. Shitou quarreled with his brothers and sisters for a while, and then he opened the big and small bags he brought. Among them were the salt and some iron farm tools that the family needed most, as well as new clothes bought for his mother and sisters. , these are all bought from newly opened clothing stores. Although they are more expensive than buying cloth, they are more beautiful than making them yourself. In addition, there were a few pairs of shoes for his father, as well as the old man's favorite sauce mutton. As for his younger brothers, they didn't have any new clothes. After all, the clothes in the clothing store were too expensive, so Shitou just pulled some cotton cloth and planned to It was enough to ask his mother to make a set for his father and younger brother, but he also brought his younger brother a lot of snacks from outside, including more than a dozen bottles of canned food. Originally, Shi Shi wanted to open the can and let his younger brothers and sisters satisfy their greed, but his father stopped him and said that it was such a good thing and it would be too wasteful to eat it, so he should save it to entertain relatives during the Chinese New Year. However, although Dad Shitou said so, in the longing eyes of his children, he finally relented and let Shitou pick a bottle of cans to open. As a result, Shitou opened one of the bottles of braised pork, and then asked his parents and younger brothers and sisters to Unfortunately, Shitou's parents only tasted one piece, then said it was delicious and stopped eating. The rest were eaten by a few little guys. After sending the children to bed, Shitou and his parents did not sleep. Instead, he began to tell his parents about his experiences when he was out. Although he had told them before in front of the villagers, there were some words that he could not tell outsiders. He said that, so what Shitou is talking about now is his true experience. After listening to Shitou's story, Dad Shitou and his wife looked at each other, and then asked his son: "Tou Shitou, you have seen a lot of the world outside. Now Dad wants to ask you, after the New Year, what will you do?" Don¡¯t you still plan to work outside?¡± Shitou is the leader of the young people in the village, and he is more independent-minded than ordinary people. He has already planned for the future, so when he heard his father's question, he immediately said: "Dad, I found that it is not difficult to make money outside." Earn, as long as you have hands and feet, you can support your family just by working. I plan to work in the tea factory for a few years, and then save some money, and then work with Dunzi and the others. At that time, we need someone, and we need someone. The technology is good, and the tea is easy to sell, so my parents will definitely be able to live a life without worries about food and clothing!" When Shitou said it to the end, his eyes showed a kind of ambition. After experiencing the outside world, this young man who was a refugee already had his own dream. But then his face darkened and he said in a low tone: "But if we want to set up a factory, we have a huge difficulty"? If we don't find a way to solve this problem, even if we work for others for the rest of our lives, I'm afraid we won't be able to open a factory! " Text Chapter 460 Nanshan Village When Shitou's father heard his son's words, he sighed and said: "Shitou, if you go out for a trip, your heart will be wild. I'm afraid you won't be an honest farmer again in the future. It's just that we are all runaways, secretly giving birth to others." It¡¯s okay for others to work part-time, but it¡¯s simply too difficult to open a factory. We can¡¯t handle household registration alone.¡± Shitou naturally understands this. They are all fugitives. As long as they are discovered by the government, they will be deported to their place of origin. If he wants to open a factory in Jianzhou, he must have a legitimate identity and at least obtain a local household registration. Otherwise, he must have a legitimate identity. It's just a fool's errand. It's just that although the household registration management in Datang is not too strict, if there is no way, it is not so easy to get it. However, Shitou is a person who never looks back until he hits the wall, so he did not lose heart, but still firmly said to his father: "Dad, isn't it difficult to do anything? Let's put aside the household registration matter first. I¡¯d better work honestly for a few years first and look for opportunities while making money, maybe I can get a household registration!¡± Seeing that his son still didn't give up, Dad Shitou said nothing more. After all, he knew that his son had always been very independent. As long as it was something he believed in, he would try his best, even if it cost a lot of money. He did not hesitate to pay the price. The return of Shitou and others brought great changes to Luoshi Village, especially on the second day, Shitou's mother and several younger sisters, as well as Dunzi, Houhou and their family members were all wearing new clothes brought back from outside. Some novel jewelry made the villagers of Luoshizhai even more envious, especially the young girls. They looked at Shitou, Dunzi and others with different eyes, which greatly satisfied their vanity. It was from this time on. Many young people in the village approached Shitou and the others and hoped that they would go out next time. Can bring myself. After all, they all grew up with Shitou. Now that they saw Shitou and the others bringing so many things to their home when they went out, they were naturally envious, so they all thought of going out. As for their home, I also support this matter. To these people¡¯s request, Shitou and the others agreed without even thinking. Shitou and the others were not the only ones working as refugees outside. There are also refugees from other places, and there are often conflicts between refugees because of some things. When they were outside, there were only a dozen of them and they couldn't beat anyone in a fight, so they were bullied a lot. Now There are too many people going out. When the time comes, everyone will form a group to see who dares to bully them? Stone and the others are busy recruiting people. He has been running around the village for several days, but after dinner this morning, he just wanted to go out, but his father Shitou stopped him and said: "Stone. Don't go out today, take a gift to Nanshan, you and Toona It¡¯s time to get things done!¡± I heard my father mention the matter between myself and Toon. Shi Shi also felt a little embarrassed. He had already decided to get married the year before last. The woman's family lives in Nanshan Village, and her name is Xiangchun. He secretly went to see her, and she was a pretty girl. He should have married Toon a long time ago, but he ran away from home last time, and the family really couldn't get anything for the wedding, so he postponed it until Now. Getting married is a big event. If it is placed in an ordinary family, six gifts are required. However, the life of the refugees is difficult, and most of them don't even have enough to eat, so the wedding ceremony is much simpler. Generally speaking, The engagement is also made first, and then the two families meet again before the wedding to discuss the date and details of the wedding. Then the bride is brought here on the wedding day, and after a banquet, the marriage is considered completed. Since they are going to Nanshan Village to discuss the marriage, according to the rules, Shitou and his son must bring a generous gift. These gifts can also be regarded as betrothal gifts when they get married. They must not be careless. In the past, Shitou's family would have really taken them. There were no decent gifts, but Shitou brought a lot of things this time. After Shitou's parents sorted them out, they took out a piece of cotton cloth, two new clothes, ten pounds of salt and eight bottles of cans, as well as some snacks and exchanges. bacon. Although these things may not seem to be worth much, they are already considered very generous betrothal gifts for the refugees. Nanshan Village is just south of Luoshizhai. The situation there is even worse than Luoshizhai. The village is surrounded by mountains and cannot grow any food at all. Fortunately, they can still grow tea, but people outside bully them for being fugitives. The price of tea is extremely low, and it cannot be exchanged for much food throughout the year. In order to support the whole family, men in Nanshan Village usually go hunting in the mountains during their off-farm periods. All of them are good hunters. The reason Shitou was able to get engaged to Xiangchun was because Xiangchun¡¯s father accidentally broke his leg when he went hunting in the mountains and almost died. Fortunately, Father Stone met him on the mountain and carried him home, thus saving his life. Xiangchun's father was grateful for the life-saving grace of Shitou's family, so he betrothed his daughter Xiangchun to Shitou, and the two families were married. ??After carrying all the betrothal gifts to Shitou's wheelbarrow, Shitou and his son set out on the road. Although Nanshan Village is not far from Luoshizhai, it is not close either. In addition, the mountain road is rugged, and it takes more than an hour just to walk. By the time they arrived at Nanshan Village, it was almost noon. Nanshan Village is located in a small mountain valley, surrounded by low hills. On these hills, tea fields have been cultivated and filled with tea trees. Every spring, in these tea fields, It is full of people picking tea. Unfortunately, these tea fields are not enough to support Nanshan Village. Men still need to venture into the mountains to hunt. Because Nanshan Village sells tea, the road condition is better than that in Luoshizhai. Although it is also a dirt road, it is paved with a layer of gravel, so you can walk normally even if it rains. Nanshan Village is even poorer than Luoshi Village. After entering the village, all you can see are rows of stone houses with thick thatch on the top. Outside or on the roof of the house, there are all kinds of Various animal skins and a lot of dried bacon were hung under the eaves. Although the Chinese New Year is coming soon, most of the men in Nanshan Village are not at home. After all, they want to take advantage of this time to go hunting in the mountains. On the twentieth day of the twelfth lunar month, people from outside will exchange various daily necessities for animal skins. Although The price is very low, but all they need for the New Year depends on the hunting income. There are many women in the village. These women always like to inquire about Shitou. Naturally, many people recognize Shitou, the son-in-law of this village. In addition, the things outside Shitou have also been spread to them, so these women also know Shitou. Shi Shi was very enthusiastic and greeted the father and son one after another. In the end, Shi Shi and his son were a little embarrassed. After walking through the streets of Nanshan Village and reaching the eastern end of the village, I saw the home of Shitou's father-in-law. His father-in-law's surname was Tie, and his name was Tieshan. He was originally a famous hunter in the village, but unfortunately he broke his leg that time. , despite the doctor's diagnosis and treatment, one leg is still lame and I can no longer do life. I usually stay at home. Before Shitou and his son reached Tieshan's house, a villager informed Tieshan that something was happening. However, far away, Shitou saw his future father-in-law and mother-in-law standing in front of the gate, waiting to greet them with a smile. . Shitou's father saved Tieshan's life, and the two families often moved around, so when Tieshan saw Shitou's father, he immediately came to greet him happily. At this time, Shitou also stepped forward to pay tribute to his father-in-law and mother-in-law, and then went to the other villagers in front of him. In front of him, he unloaded the betrothal gift from the car, which attracted the envy of the villagers. After all, such a generous betrothal gift was rare. When Tieshan and his wife saw the betrothal gift sent by Shitou, their faces felt bright, so they smiled even brighter and hurriedly welcomed Shitou and his son home. Tieshan's family originally lived a good life, but because of Tieshan's last injury, he spent most of his savings on the treatment. In addition, Tieshan could no longer go hunting, so the family lost one main laborer. Fortunately, Tieshan still had two An adult son, but even so, the family has lost a lot of income, which makes the Tie family look a bit shabby. There is less animal meat and skins under the eaves than other families. However, they also went out hunting today, so the stones are not there. Meet these two uncles. Shitou and his son were welcomed into the house. Shitou's mother-in-law poured water for them, and then started cooking to prepare meals. The kitchen is next to the main room. When Shi Shi came in just now, he saw two young figures busy in the kitchen. One of them was Tieshan's eldest daughter-in-law. As for the other one, although he couldn't see his face clearly, Shi Shi could already That figure was definitely his future wife, Toon. "Shitou, last time you ran out secretly, you made your parents worry for a long time. Although you brought back a lot of things, you must let your parents know if you go out next time!" Tieshan said with a straight face at first. Taught Shitou a few words. Naturally, Shitou didn't dare to say anything, and just nodded in agreement with a smile. Tieshan looked at Shitou's attitude and said nothing more. Instead, he began to discuss the date and details of the wedding with Shitou's father. They waited until noon, when Shitou's mother-in-law and Xiangchun had put out the food and wine, before they discussed everything. complete. Life was not good, especially for the Tieshan family. Fortunately, the betrothal gift sent by Shitou included canned meat and bacon, so he was able to put together a few dishes, barely enough to entertain people. After Tieshan took a sip of his home-brewed rice wine, he suddenly sighed and said: "Dad Shitou, fortunately Shitou came back years ago. If Shitou doesn't come to marry Toon this year, then our marriage will not be possible." Easy to handle!" Hearing Tieshan's words, Shitou's father was stunned. He looked at his son and said in confusion: "Brother Tie, what do you mean by this? Is there any difficulty at home? Do you want to marry Toon to someone else?" Text Chapter 461: Relocating Fugitives Tieshan laughed loudly when he heard this and said, "Where did you two think you were? I mean, if Shitou hadn't come back a year ago, our family might have moved away after that year, and we probably wouldn't have it again. I will come back, and if I want to marry the toon to the stone again, it will be a lot of trouble!" "Moving?" Both Shitou and his son were surprised. Among them, Shitou's father hurriedly asked, "Isn't Nanshan Village a good place to live? Why do you think of moving?" Tieshan knew that Dad Shitou would ask this question, and he said with a wry smile: "Dad Shitou, you also know the situation of my family. There are many children in the family. In addition to the two adult sons and Toona, there are three more My son and a little daughter together only have seven children. In order to feed these seven mouths, I worked hard hunting and growing tea. I finally waited until my two sons grew up. I thought it would be easier, but I didn¡¯t expect it to happen again. I broke my leg, and now I have become a burden on my family.¡± When he said this, Tieshan sighed again and said: "The eldest brother got married again the year before last. Because they were afraid of adding another burden to the family, the two of them never dared to have children. In addition, the second brother was about to be twenty, but he still couldn't get married. We haven¡¯t even talked about the marriage, and the children are getting older and older. Youdao is a middle-aged man, and I am a poor man. The food at home is not enough to eat. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid our whole family will be hungry. die!" When Shitou and his son heard Tieshan's unabashed words, their faces showed heavy expressions. In fact, their lives as refugees are similar. Most of them are struggling on the line of life and death. One careless word may put the whole family into trouble. Dilemma, like the Tie family in front of us. It¡¯s because without one main labor force, we can no longer survive. "Brother Tie. Although life here is a bit harder, is it possible to support the whole family in another place?" Dad Shitou thought about it and asked. "I don't think so. The few acres of my family's land can still produce some food. In addition, Shitou is also working outside and can earn a lot of money, so the family is living a relatively comfortable life. In addition, Shitou and Toon are getting married soon. So I think it¡¯s better to just marry Toon¡¯s younger sister Er Yatou into our family and be a child bride for my second son. Wait until they are older to consummate the marriage, so that your family will have fewer mouths to eat and it will also reduce the burden. !¡± Father Shitou's brain works very fast. His method not only stopped the Tie family from talking, but also found a future wife for his second son. It can be said that he killed two birds with one stone. Of course, in real terms, Shitou's family is still at a disadvantage. After all, they have to raise a little girl for several years. The combined expenses of these years must be more than the cost of marrying Toon this time. However, regarding Dad Shitou's kindness, Tieshan thought about it but refused: "Dad Shitou, I know you also have good intentions. But even if Toona and Er Yatou are missing from the family, life at home will still be miserable. Tian will be forced to a dead end again. So I think it¡¯s better to give it a try and move to Taiwan to try it!¡± "Taiwan? Uncle Tie, are you going to move to Taiwan?" Tieshan just finished speaking. Shitou immediately asked with a shocked look on his face. He and Toona hadn't officially gotten married yet, so he still called Tieshan Uncle Tie. And Tieshan suddenly remembered it at this time. My prospective son-in-law has been outside for more than half a year and must be much more knowledgeable than him, so you can ask him about your move. Thinking of this, Tieshan also said excitedly: "Look, I'm so old and confused that I forgot that Shitou is well-informed. Please help me think about it and see if this move to Taiwan is reliable?" As Tieshan spoke, he explained why he wanted to move to Taiwan. It turned out that just half a month ago, a group of officials riding tall horses came to their Nanshan Village. They claimed to be subordinates of His Highness King Qi. The reason why they came to Jianzhou this time was mainly to prepare to relocate the population to a large overseas island. , the name of the big island is Taiwan. According to these people¡¯s description, the Taiwan island is larger than the entire Jianzhou area. It was not originally the territory of the Tang Dynasty. It was later occupied by His Highness the King of Qi. However, the population there is sparse, so it is to relocate some people. In addition, those people also said that His Highness the King of Qi does not care whether the relocated people are fugitives. As long as they arrive in Taiwan, they can immediately obtain Taiwanese household registration. Each adult can get one hundred acres of land, and there is no limit to men and women. , and the most exciting thing is that Taiwan does not charge any taxes on agriculture. In other words, as long as it is harvested from the fields, everything belongs to you. At the beginning, Tieshan and the others suspected that these people were all liars. They just wanted to trick them into being slaves in other places in the name of immigration. After all, no one would believe that there are such favorable immigration conditions in this world? However, Tieshan and the others' suspicions were quickly dispelled, because the other party not only had immigration notices stamped by the governor of Jianzhou and the local county magistrate, but also paid settlement fees to those who were willing to immigrate, such asIf one person in the family is willing to immigrate, then the family can receive a settlement allowance of ten dollars. If the family leaves too much, they can apply for more settlement allowance, but the extra settlement allowance will cost Still. Although the refugees were afraid of people from the government, the government still had a very high status in their hearts. In addition, they were willing to pay money first, which made them even more convinced. Therefore, many people were very tempted and cautious people. I plan to send one person there first to see if the promised conditions can really be realized, then the whole family will move there. But for families like Tieshan who are almost unable to survive and have the courage, they plan to move the whole family. In the past, if it was true what the other party said, as long as they arrived in Taiwan, they would be able to get hundreds of acres of land, and then they would no longer have to worry about food and drink. Originally, the Tieshan family had decided to move to Taiwan, and they planned to move after this year. If Shitou didn't come back, then Toon would also come to Taiwan, and their marriage would be in trouble. And Shitou was a little scared after hearing this. Fortunately, he came back a year ago, otherwise if he had asked Xiangchun's family to move to Taiwan, he would not be able to find Xiangchun, and the marriage would be a dirty one. Speaking of which, Toona is a good girl, and Shi Tou doesn't want to miss this good marriage. "Shitou, you are well-informed. Have you ever heard of Taiwan? Is it as evil as they say?" Finally, Tieshan looked at Shitou expectantly and asked, although he felt that those people were not liars. Human, but I always feel unsure. After listening to this, Shitou excitedly put the wine bowl on the table. The wine in the bowl splashed high, and then he said: "Uncle Tie, we must move this time, and not only your family will move, but also your family will move. Our family also needs to move, and Taiwan is a great place. I have been working outside for more than half a year, and the one I hear the most about is Taiwan!" When Shitou said this, Tieshan and Shitou's father were both very surprised, especially Tieshan. He originally asked his son-in-law in the hope that something might happen, but he didn't expect that Shitou not only agreed, but also made the decision without authorization and wanted to move with them. Go to Taiwan. "Tou Tou, what kind of place is Taiwan? How can you just move it?" Dad Tou Tou said angrily. The Tieshan family was forced to move, so they wanted to move the whole family. However, their family was relatively well off, so there was no need to take this risk. Shitou naturally understood his father's thoughts, and hurriedly explained: "Dad, you don't understand the situation. Taiwan is opposite Fuzhou, not too far from our Jianzhou, and it is the territory of His Highness King Qi, and it is developing very fast. Come on, most of the tea produced here in Jianzhou is sent to Taiwan through Fuzhou." When Shitou said this, he once again showed an ecstatic expression on his face and said: "When I was working in that tea factory, I had the opportunity to meet a big shopkeeper who imported tea from Taiwan. I learned a lot from him. Some situations in Taiwan are indeed vast and sparsely populated, and large tracts of land are deserted. Most of them are large and small plantations. These plantations are growing rice, sugar cane and the like. In addition, the most important thing is Yes, I did hear that businessman say that Taiwan has imported people from the Tang Dynasty for many years, and the conditions are very favorable. I thought about going to Taiwan at the beginning, but unfortunately we don¡¯t have household registration and can¡¯t leave Jianzhou at all. I didn¡¯t expect them to Come to us to bring in the population!¡± When Shitou finished speaking, his whole body was shaking with excitement. As long as he arrived in Taiwan, household registration would no longer be a problem, and there would be a large piece of land given to him. With these, all the restrictions on him would disappear. Then it¡¯s time to show off your talents! After listening to Shitou's words and looking at his excited expression, Tieshan and Shitou's father no longer had any doubts. At the same time, thinking of the generous conditions proposed by Taiwan, they all felt their chests warm and wanted to shout with joy. It seemed that Only in this way can you vent your excitement. Shitou and his son did not expect to have a double happiness today. Not only did they set a wedding date with Toon, but they also learned the good news. The three men were very excited at the moment and drank endlessly. In the end, not only did Tieshan He drank all the rice wine at home, and also drank all the jar of spirits brought by Shitou. Among the refugees in Jianzhou, there are many like the Shitou family and the Tie family. For various reasons, they have made up their minds to try their luck in Taiwan. After all, this matter is The government was the guarantor, and it was still the territory of His Highness King Qi. They were willing to take this risk just because of the reputation of the wise king of the Tang Dynasty. Introducing fugitives is Li Min's main method to quickly increase Taiwan's population. Due to household registration issues, these fugitives often live in poverty, and are also discriminated against everywhere. Most of them are even struggling to survive. Li Min also learned about this through the intelligence system, so he targeted these refugees. In addition, he also knew that the refugees of the Tang DynastyThe number is definitely a very huge number. As long as he provides superior conditions, there is no need to worry about the population problem in a short time. Text Chapter 462: Camping in a cave In the cold and windy mountains, a team of dozens of people was walking along the mountain road. The weather today is particularly bad. The entire sky is leaden gray and looks gloomy. With such a strong wind, it is expected to snow soon. "Sir, it's almost dark now, and the weather is bad. It's expected that there will be heavy snow tonight. Let's find a place to stay early!" A burly man suggested to a young man in the middle of the team. road. This young man looks to be only in his twenties, but his clothes are obviously much better than the others, and he is very handsome. At a glance, he can tell that he is the leader of the entire team. I saw this handsome young man looking up at the sky, and agreed to the burly man's suggestion: "Well, Xiao Wu, you can arrange it and see if there is a place to stay nearby. If it doesn't work, you can only find a shelter from the wind." Let¡¯s camp somewhere!¡± "Yes, sir!" Xiao Wu agreed and immediately ran forward to find a place to stay. However, they were in a barren mountain and it didn't look like a place where people lived. All the people in this team came from Prince Qi's Mansion. The young man at the head was Li Min's uncle Xiao Lin. He originally served as an official in Nugang, but this time he was transferred back to serve as an immigration officer. Now he is mainly responsible for Regarding the immigration issues in the Jianzhou area, a total of fifty immigration officers like him were dispatched from Prince Qi's palace, each of whom was responsible for at least one state. Under these immigration officers, there are more than ten to twenty teams in charge. These teams are assigned to their respective areas of responsibility and are responsible for persuading and organizing fleeing refugees to Taiwan. When Xiao Lin and his team reached the top of the mountain, the burly man named Xiao Wu climbed up and looked far away. He even took out a very expensive telescope, and he finally discovered it. Not far away, halfway up the mountain, there was a dark cave. And it seems to be quite large, so it should be enough for them to rest for a night. Xiao Lin was also very happy when he learned that there was a cave below. He has a total of fifteen teams, which are distributed in various refugee gathering areas around Jianzhou. The one he leads is also one of the teams. In addition to being responsible for persuading and organizing the migration of refugees, he also has to make statistics and estimate the number of refugees in Jianzhou. Number of refugees. The sky was getting gloomier, and Xiao Lin and the others were worried that it would snow suddenly, so they all quickened their pace. I want to get to that cave as soon as possible. It is worth mentioning that Xiao Lin's team consisted of fifty-one people in total. In addition to Xiao Lin, there were thirty guards and twenty officials responsible for immigration, all of whom were Xiao Lin's subordinates. Xiao Wu is a general brought by Xiao Lin from home. He is not only brave, but also very loyal. He now serves as the guard commander of the entire team. Anyone who has climbed a mountain knows this. In fact, going up a mountain is much easier than going down. Especially when the mountain road is difficult to walk, you are even more worried for fear of accidentally rolling down. This is the situation for Xiao Lin and the others now. Originally, as Xiao Lin, there were horses to ride wherever he went, but it was a pity that there was no horse riding on the mountain road here. Being able to walk is already very good. Xiao Lin has been a pampered young man since he was a child. Although he has always liked horseback riding and archery since he was a child. My body is relatively strong, but during my time as an immigration officer. But he suffered a lot. Because the places where refugees live are generally very remote, mostly in mountainous areas, and some places don¡¯t even have roads, they have to run around in the mountains to deliver the news of Taiwanese immigrants to one refugee settlement after another. . It is precisely because of this that Xiao Lin is now darker and thinner than before. Although he is still a very handsome young man, the femininity in his body in the past is much less, but more masculine. This It made him look much more capable. He looked less like a civil servant and more like a military general. Xiao Lin endured the stinging pain in his feet and followed the team forward. From the beginning when he entered the mountain, he had a lot of blisters on his feet. Although he later pricked them with a needle, they still remained. It still went up and down, and the first thing before going to bed every night, he would pop the blisters. Now his feet were worn out again, and every step he took was painful. After finally arriving in front of the cave, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. When they were about to go in to clean up and have a good rest, they didn't expect that three people suddenly rushed out of the cave. The three of them were one old and two young. The older one looked to be in his fifties or sixties. His hair and beard were all gray. Their big square faces were full of wrinkles. They were wearing jackets made of animal skins. They carried hunting bows on their backs and held a hunting bow in their hands. He was carrying a hunting fork, and he seemed to be an old hunter. As for the two young ones, they were dressed similarly to the old hunter, and they also looked somewhat similar to the old hunter. They both had square faces and tall and thin bodies. They looked like they were father and son. Seeing the three people rushing out, Xiao Wu and some of the guards in front immediately drew their knives and were on guard. After all, not all the refugees were good people. Some of them were forced by life to engage in robbing homes and houses. Before,On the way, they encountered some such refugees. Fortunately, Xiao Wu and the others were specially selected soldiers, so they were not in danger. The old hunter was very nervous when he saw so many people on the other side and there were many guards with knives, but he still said: "We are hunters nearby. Who are you and why are you here?" Seeing that there were only three people on the other side, and they didn't look like robbers, Xiao Lin asked Xiao Wu and the others to put down their knives, and then came forward and said: "Hello, old man, we are officials of Prince Qi's Mansion. The reason for entering the mountain this time is Looking for refugees, I heard that there are a lot of refugees in this mountain, so we came here." ???????????????????????????????????????????? By Xiao Lin: These hunters must also be fugitives, and he came just for them, so he didn't hide the slightest and directly stated the purpose of his visit. However, after hearing what Xiao Lin said, the old hunter immediately showed an unfriendly attitude and said: "You are from the government, do you want to capture the fugitives and send them back to their place of origin?" Xiao Lin guessed that the other party would have this reaction. They had encountered it many times along the way, so he was not in a hurry, but patiently explained his identity to the other party, and also explained it in great detail. Regarding the treatment of immigrants in Taiwan, he finally took out the notice with the seal of the Jianzhou government office. This time he finally made the other party dubious. Although he had not completely let down his guard, his attitude was much better than before. At least the old hunter showed a Smiling face and welcomed them into the cave. After entering the cave, Xiao Lin and the others discovered that this cave was indeed a good place. The entire cave was not too deep, only a few dozen meters. However, when they were at the innermost point, they suddenly turned a corner and found something similar to a hall. There are obvious signs of repairs around this hall, and there are also a lot of firewood stored. It seems that the old hunter and the others should often live here. In addition, the wind can't blow in here, and it can't be seen from the outside when lighting a fire. Indeed It's a great place to camp. After the old hunter told Xiao Lin to sit down, he smiled and said: "This cave is where our father and son rest when we go hunting, so we have prepared some things. If you don't mind, you can rest here. I'll let you The children boil water and cook for the adults!" "You're welcome, old man. We all brought dry food, but we need to borrow your firewood to boil some hot water for cooking!" Xiao Lin said immediately after hearing what the old hunter said. He knew that these refugees usually didn't even have enough to eat, so there was no extra food to serve them, so he refused the other party's kindness in cooking. The old hunter did not store much food in the cave. He was just polite just now, but now that he heard what Xiao Lin said, he stopped insisting and asked his two sons to help him enthusiastically. Taking this opportunity, Xiao Lin took a look at the cave and found that there were several beddings placed in the innermost part of the cave. In addition, there were several frozen animal meats hung into popsicles and dry and hard animal skins hanging on the walls. In addition, Xiao Lin also saw an iron pot and a few broken bowls placed on a piece of bluestone. The pot was steaming and looked dark. He didn't know what was being boiled. There were also half a bowl. pickles and three black and gray steamed buns, but they have not been touched yet. It seems that the father and son are preparing to eat. The people Xiao Lin brought were used to spending the night in the wild, so they all carried a lot of dry food on their backs. Now there was firewood in the cave, and under the leadership of the old hunter's son, they also fetched a lot of water from the stream not far from the cave. . Because the old hunter only had one pot here, and there was their rice in it, Xiao Lin and the others couldn't borrow it. But it doesn't matter. The guards like Xiao Wu all wore military helmets. If they were taken to the water and rinsed clean, it would be a good iron pot. After this period of experience, Xiao Lin has already become accustomed to this kind of outdoor life, and he has no airs, so he also helps out. What they bring with them are some military food, such as the brick-like Qianjin cake. , they carry a lot of it with them. As long as they knock off a small piece from it and boil it in a pot, they will quickly make a pot of soup that tastes weird but is extremely nutritious. After the soup was cooked, Xiao Wu and the others took out the flour cakes from their bags and put them on the fire to heat them. They also took out a few bamboo tubes with cans in them. They learned this from the army and ordinary people People who want to go out will open the cans of glass bottles and put them in bamboo tubes, so they don't have to worry about breaking the glass bottles. However, this method can only be used in cold winter. If it were used in other seasons, everything in the bamboo tube would smell bad within a few days. The old hunter and the others saw that Xiao Lin and the others had prepared the meals very quickly, and everything was something they had never seen before. Especially when they smelled the aroma of the meals and looked at the black corn they were eating, the hunters and his son felt a little sad. . But at this time, Xiao Lin said with a smile: "Old man, thank you for letting us live here. If you don't mind, pleaseCome and eat with us, two big brothers. In addition, I also have a few questions that I would like to ask. " Text Chapter 463 Xiao Lin¡¯s plan "Thiswhy is this so embarrassing?" After hearing Xiao Lin's invitation, the old hunter waved his hands repeatedly. After all, in his opinion, he just provided the other party with a place to stay and didn't do much to help him. He really couldn't afford to be a meal for the other party. Seeing the old hunter's refusal, Xiao Lin walked over and pulled the old hunter and said: "Old man, don't refuse. We met in this uninhabited mountain, which is considered destined. In addition, I really have some questions to ask you. Ask, we can talk while eating!¡± Seeing Xiao Lin's warm invitation, the old hunter was no longer polite. Moreover, seeing how rich they were eating, they really couldn't eat their own cornbread, so they took their two sons and sat with Xiao Lin and the others. , the people on the side immediately served them three large bowls of soup, and noodles were also served. The old hunter and his two sons didn't say anything. They first picked up a pancake as big as a pot lid, then put it under their noses and smelled it carefully, then took a hard bite. It turned out that this pancake was really delicious. It was very dry, and it had been roasted on the fire just now. In addition, the mouthfuls eaten by the three of them were too big, so they all choked and rolled their eyes. Fortunately, there was a bowl of soup in front of them. They picked it up and took a few sips before swallowing the noodles. Although the old hunter was a little embarrassed about his embarrassing appearance, he didn't care so much. After all, they hadn't eaten flatbread made of pure flour for a long time, not to mention there was so much meat now. Although the taste of the dish and soup is a bit strange, after a few sips, you will feel a sweetness, so it is not bad. It is precisely because of this that the old hunter and his son devoured it. They quickly wiped out the noodles in their hands. They were too embarrassed to take them anymore. However, Xiao Lin looked at them and it was obvious that they were not full. So I signaled for others to bring a few more sheets, but the three of them were not polite. After a while, the three of them had eaten eight sheets of noodles, and then finished the soup in front of them, and then they felt satisfied. Burp. Seeing how much the three people ate, not only Xiao Lin was shocked, but even rough guys like Xiao Wu were a little surprised. The noodles they brought were all as big as pot lids. One noodle cake is enough to feed a strong man, and even people with smaller appetites cannot eat one noodle cake a day. For example, Xiao Lin, his meal can only be a small half at most, even for someone with a big belly like Xiao Wu. Han, one meal of bread is enough. Unfortunately, everyone except the old hunter ate two bread. The other two young people actually ate three of them. To put it bluntly, they were more edible than pigs. ¡°Actually, Xiao Lin and the others don¡¯t know that the old hunters and the others are doing manual labor. Even if they catch some prey, they are sold and exchanged for some daily necessities, so they cannot eat good food for many years. There is no oil or water in their stomachs, so their appetites are often surprisingly large. It¡¯s not surprising to eat several kilograms of pasta in one meal. As for Xiao Wu and others, they usually have no shortage of food and wine. The nutrition is up to par, so naturally the appetite is not as good as others. After seeing that the old hunter was full, Xiao Lin also took a few hasty bites, and then asked: "Old man, we heard that there are many refugees in this mountain, do you know where they all live? ?¡± The old hunter already knew Xiao Lin's identity and what they were doing, so he was not surprised by his question. He immediately replied with a smile: "Sir, you are asking the right person. I have lived in this mountain for dozens of years." Years ago, and because I have to hunt, I often travel around, so I am most familiar with the terrain here." When he said this, the old hunter paused for a moment, and then continued: "There are many mountains in our area, and the roads are not good, so many refugees live here. As far as I know, There are eleven villages, and if you go further west, there should be some more, but they are too far there and I have never been there." Hearing that the old hunter knew eleven villages, Xiao Lin was very surprised. What he was most happy about was that he could find someone who knew the local conditions, so that he would not have to run around like a blind cat. Now Xiao Lin took out a pen and paper and asked the old hunter to draw the nearby terrain, especially the villages he knew. The old hunter naturally wouldn't refuse after eating someone else's food, so he quickly drew a sketch. Although this map was very rough and only marked a few mountains and the locations of the eleven villages, it had already helped Xiao. Lin is very busy. In addition, Xiao Lin asked the old hunter to tell the name of the village, and he also wrote the name so that he could find it later. After drawing the map, Xiao Lin asked the old hunter about the villages, such as how many people there were? How are the people living in the village? What do you do for a living and so on? The old hunter has answered all these questions one by one. Thanks to his hunting, he is very familiar with the situation in the surrounding villages. Otherwise, if it were another person, he would not be able to answer the questions. Not coming up. After understanding the situation of the surrounding villages, Xiao Lin did not rest. Instead, he picked up a pen and wrote the name of the village.These were written on paper, and then the conditions of these villages were marked, especially in terms of population, which were recorded in great detail. However, he only got a rough idea from the old hunter, and he had to go there in person in the next few days. Walk around the villages and record the population of each village in detail. Of course, the most important thing is to convince them to move to Taiwan. After Xiao Lin finished recording the information, Xiao Wu put a basin of hot water at his feet and said: "Sir, you can use hot water to soak your feet, and then pick out the blisters on your feet later, otherwise you will be dead tomorrow." I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡± Xiao Wu is Xiao Lin¡¯s family general, and the two have a master-servant relationship. Although Xiao Wu now has an official status, Xiao Wu still regards himself as a slave along the way and never forgets to take care of Xiao Lin¡¯s life. However, Xiao Lin felt a little uncomfortable. He called Xiao Wu several times at first, but unfortunately it had no effect. In the end, he was too lazy to say anything anymore. Xiao Lin took off his shoes and socks. The blisters on his feet had been broken and even bled. As a result, the socks were stuck together and he had to take them off with great difficulty. After soaking his feet with hot water, Xiao Wu used a needle to pop the blisters, and then took out anti-inflammatory medicinal wine and applied it on, and then let Xiao Lin lie down to sleep. Everyone else in the team also knew about Xiao Lin's situation. Especially when they saw the blisters on the soles of Xiao Lin's feet, they all showed admiration on their faces. They also all knew that Xiao Lin came from a wealthy family, and they heard that he was still He has a relationship with His Highness King Qi. With this relationship, he could have easily become a free official sitting in court, but Xiao Lin went to this deep mountain and old forest to work with them to persuade the fugitives to relocate. He suffered as much as them, but never complained. This won everyone's admiration even more, and also allowed Xiao Lin to establish his own prestige. Xiao Lin and the others had been traveling all day, so they were all very tired. Most of them snored as soon as they lay down, but Xiao Lin did not sleep, but went through himself again in his mind. According to the statistics of the number of refugees, his fifteen teams will soon cover Jianzhou. According to the news sent back last time, plus his own statistics and understanding, the total number of refugees in Jianzhou should be It is around 200,000. In addition, as far as he knows, the official population of Jianzhou is 400,000. In other words, the number of refugees is actually half of the official population. If the refugees are also included in the statistics, then the number of refugees in Jianzhou will be 400,000. The actual population should be around 600,000. Then Xiao Lin suddenly thought that the official population of the Tang Dynasty is about 3.2 million households. If one household has five people, it means there are about 16 million people. Calculating based on the above proportion of refugees, then the number of refugees in the Tang Dynasty should be 8 million. If all these 8 million refugees can be moved overseas, then Liulang's great cause will be accomplished soon. Just these eight With the fertility of millions of people, there is no need to worry about future population problems! However, Xiao Lin also understood that there was a huge deviation in his above estimate. The Central Plains region was the place with the highest concentration of population in the Tang Dynasty, and the household registration management there was relatively strict. The number of fugitives was very small, and there were only places like Jianzhou. Only in the southern region will there be a large number of refugees, so the above ratio is not accurate. The real number of refugees should be lower than eight million. It is estimated that there may be five or six million, which is good. In addition, these refugees Not all the people will be willing to immigrate, but as long as half of them immigrate overseas, Rokuro should be able to flex his muscles and achieve great achievements that are no less than those of His Majesty today! Xiao Lin couldn't help but feel a little excited when he thought that he could follow Li Min and make a big career overseas. Speaking of which, he was born in the Lanling Xiao family, and his cousin Xiao Wenxin is Li Min's concubine. With his status, he can find a more leisurely position at any time, but Xiao Lin is not willing to rely on connections to get to the position. After all, he He is a man of backbone, and he is still young. He wants to use his own efforts to climb up step by step. In addition, he also believes that only by climbing up from the bottom step by step can he get Li Min's attention, and he will have more in the future. Greater development prospects! Thinking of Li Min, Xiao Lin couldn't help but think of his cousin Wen Xin. The last time he returned to Taiwan from Japan, he learned about Wen Xin's pregnancy. This made him very excited as a cousin, and at the same time secretly worried. He breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, Wen Xin had no heirs, which had affected the Xiao family's status in Prince Qi's palace. But with this pregnancy, no one dared to say anything to the Xiao family anymore. If Wen Xin can win a man in one fell swoop, not only will Wen Xin's position as princess become more stable, but also the Lanling Xiao family will be greatly prestige. , will also be the youngest prince¡¯s strongest backing. In addition, brothers Lu Hong, Lu Qing, Hu Li, and Zhou Long also seem to support Wen Xin very much. I believe that with their support, no one can regret the status of the youngest prince. move! Just when Xiao Lin was thinking about the relationship between his family's rise and fall and Li Min, snowflakes suddenly began to fall outside the cave, and with the arrival of this winter snow, Taiwan?Li Min encountered a minor trouble! Text Chapter 464 Cold Disaster It's snowing in Taiwan, to be precise, it's snowing in almost all areas in Taipei County, and the temperature has dropped rapidly, reaching several degrees below zero. Many dif¨¡ng that never freeze have started to freeze. If it were placed in the north, this coldness would not be considered a shime at all, and even snow would allow for good yields before coming. But for Taiwan, which rarely snows, this is undoubtedly a disaster. The weather suddenly turned cold in just a few days, and it started to snow. Many people wanted to prepare winter clothes. As a result, many people in Taipei County suffered frostbite, and some frail elderly people even froze to death. What's more, What's serious is that the crops in many plantations cannot withstand the severe cold, and most of them freeze to death in just a few days. Even many slaves froze to death, causing heavy losses to countless people." "Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better updated. Faster! . "Your Highness, the steamship Yijing in Shanghai has been loaded with cotton-padded clothes and will arrive in Taiwan within two days!" Cui Wei said with a serious face. Taipei County was the most severely affected, but Taichung and Taitung counties were also affected. In addition, Taipei County is the political center of Taiwan and has a very dense population, so the number of people affected by the disaster reached almost half of Taiwan's total population. Cui Wei, a Taiwanese The governor naturally had to take charge personally, and even Li Min came to Keelung to take charge. Li Min nodded after hearing this. He did not expect that just after the Chinese New Year, Taiwan would encounter such a cold wave that had never happened in a century. Originally, Taiwan was an island and the temperature was relatively warm. Even in Taipei, which is the coldest place in winter, you only need to wear warm clothes. You can get through the winter with just two single pieces of clothing. It is precisely because of this that there is no stockpile of winter clothes here in Taiwan. Now that the cold wave is coming, winter clothes are not available on the market, and nearby places such as Fuzhou do not have much stockpile. Bijing is also affected by the cold wave, so even the weather is not enough. In desperation, Li Min had to send someone to Shanghai to transport a batch back. "By the way. Once Taiwan's losses are calculated, will it affect this year's harvest?" Li Min suddenly thought of the loss statistics, so he immediately asked. Cui Wei's face immediately darkened when he heard this, and he said at the same time: "Your Highness, a county in Taipei has suffered huge losses. The various crops in the plantations are generally not cold-resistant, so most of them froze to death, and many people lost their lives." There are a lot of slaves, so even if the cold snap passes. If you want to replant, you still don¡¯t have enough manpower, so this year¡¯s harvest will definitely be affected.¡± Li Min also sighed when he heard this. Plantation is one of Taiwan's pillar industries. Taipei has suffered heavy losses, and the entire Taiwan economy will also be affected. However, there is nothing that can be done. Now we can only provide disaster relief first. Cui Wei reported the specific situation of the disaster in Taiwan to Li Xin, then thought of another thing, and said immediately: "Your Highness, the matter of immigration from the mainland has officially started. Originally, Shihou planned to send them to Keelung, and then visit the plantation to let them see the prosperity of our Taiwan. This will strengthen their confidence in living in Taiwan. However, now that Taiwan is affected by the disaster, the officials in Keelung are busy with disaster relief. So it is really not suitable to let those people live in Keelung now. Immigration comes, this matter still needs to be decided by His Highness!¡± After hearing this, Li Min thought for a while and said: "This is easy to handle. Send those immigrants to Tainan City first. The prosperity there is not worse than Keelung. In addition, Tainan's plantation industry is also more developed, and it will not be affected by the cold wave. Impact, please send someone to notify Tainan City about this matter and let them make arrangements!" "Wei Chen obeys your order!" Cui Wei said immediately. In fact, he also planned this, but he knew that when there is a situation in front of his boss, he should not think everything through, but should leave a certain amount of room for his boss to perform. This is also the way to be an official. The cold wave after the Chinese New Year not only brought a lot of trouble to Taiwan, but also affected the southern region of the Tang Dynasty. Many dif¨¡ng were affected, and there was a lot of snow in some dif¨¡ng, which blocked the roads. It was closed, resulting in traffic jams, and it took more than ten days after the snowfall to resume traffic. Although this natural disaster came unexpectedly, fortunately, with the development of commerce in recent years, the people in the Jiangnan area have also benefited. Most families have some food reserves, and with the lush vegetation in Jiangnan, it is not easy to There was a lack of fuel for the fire, so no matter how many people died, there was only some property damage. However, this natural disaster did not disrupt Li Min's immigration pace. With the cooperation of immigration officers and local officials, the first group of refugees who were willing to immigrate began to gather at their respective gathering places, and then boarded the trains prepared for them by Taiwanese officials. The carriages began to set off for the nearest port, where specialized immigration ships would be waiting for them. On the concrete road covered with fresh snow, a convoy is moving forward quickly. The carriages in the convoy are all specially made four-wheel carriages. The carriages are extremely wide, and the tops of these carriages are filled with various kinds of things. At the same time, the windows of the carriage were opened from time to time, and one or more heads poked out to look outside.In one of the carriages, there were more than a dozen people sitting in a very crowded carriage. These people were old and young, both men and women. Among them, a young woman cuddled up next to a dark and thin young man and asked with some uneasiness: "Brother Shitou, where are you going?" The road to Taiwan?" "Don't worry, Toon. This road leads to Fuzhou. Only when we reach Fuzhou Port can we take the sea ship and then reach Taiwan. As long as we reach Taiwan, I will definitely let you, your parents, your little brothers and sisters live a good life." The dark and thin young man said very calmly. "Well, Shitou is still well-informed. I just hope that after arriving in Taiwan, I can really be as good as those adults said." Pangbi¨¡n's Shitou's father praised his son, but in the end, his lack of confidence was still exposed. Sitting in this carriage were Shitou's family and his father-in-law Tieshan's family. When Shitou heard the news about immigration from his father-in-law's family, he immediately decided to move to Taiwan with his father-in-law. At first, Shitou's father was a little opposed to it, but he couldn't get over it. Shitou finally had to agree to move the family. It is also worth mentioning that under the instigation of Shitou, most people in Luo Shi Village agreed to move to Taiwan. They were fed up with bijing's hard life in the mountains. After hearing his father's words, Shitou's face remained calm, but in fact he was unsure of himself. Last time, he only worked in a small town outside Jianzhou. Although he usually deliberately inquired about the situation outside, he also I learned a lot about the situation there from a businessman from Taiwan, but this was just hearsay. When I first came out, I relied on a lot of enthusiasm, but now that I am really on the road, he is also very uneasy with his newly married wife Xiangchun. , but he is a man and the pillar of the family, so naturally he cannot show it, otherwise the family will be even more uneasy. "Shitou, tell us more about Taiwan!" At this moment, Toona's eldest brother, Tieshan's eldest son Tie Da, said. Tieda and his father are both good hunters and very strong. They usually have good friends with Shitou. Last time Shitou went out, he wanted Tieda to go with him, but there were many people in his family, so they all relied on them. My brother made a living by hunting, so he couldn't leave, so he didn't go. Shi Tou also felt that the atmosphere in the carriage was too stuffy, and instead of letting everyone sit here and think, it would be better to talk and relax, so when he heard Tie Da's words, he immediately smiled and said: "Okay, today I will talk about Taiwan. One of its major features is that there are many slaves. Speaking of slaves, I think you have all heard of Toon. Moreover, Taiwan and our Tang Dynasty use foreign slaves. At the same time, people in the Tang Dynasty are prohibited from becoming slaves, so in the future if we have If you have enough money, you can also buy some slaves to help us work" Sure enough, everyone in the carriage became interested when Shitou was talking about the strange things he had heard. They all opened their eyes and listened with interest. In fact, what Shitou knows is what others say, and some of them only know a rough idea and don't know what's going on. But this doesn't matter. He just needs to use his imagination and make up a story to complete it. , no one knew about it anyway, and as for being exposed after arriving in Taiwan, he could just say that it was just what Ziji heard about. There were more than 200 large vehicles in the entire convoy, and there were more than a dozen people sitting in each vehicle. Except for the officials responsible for escorting, the number of immigrants in this group was 2,000. They were all refugees near Jianzhou. First, there were Assemble in Jianzhou City, then send them to Fuzhou, and then take a boat from Fuzhou Port to Taiwan. In the evening, the convoy came to a resting point for immigrants. It was said to be a resting point, but it was actually a village near the road. The villagers in the village were hired by immigration officials to provide food and accommodation for the immigrants. The immigrants' food was prepared by the Taiwanese government. It was originally very rich. However, due to the snow, the traffic was a little slow, and the food stored in the original food was not enough. Therefore, Shitou's group of immigrants could only eat rice porridge, and they could also eat two ounces. A steamed bun, and as for the pickles, I can eat whatever I want. Although these meals don't look very good, for these refugees, rice porridge and white flour steamed buns are only foods that can be eaten during the Chinese New Year. After a day's journey, it's natural to rest after eating. However, the village is not too big, and the villagers also need to live in houses, so there are not many rooms available, so in the end only women, children and the elderly can be accommodated. Go live. As for the young and strong men, they can only live in the car. Fortunately, the village has prepared many stoves and bedding, so there is no need to worry about freezing. Shitou and Xiangchun got married a few years ago, and they started preparing to immigrate just after the Chinese New Year. It has not been a month yet, and they are inseparable. Therefore, from the bottom of his heart, he does not want to separate from his wife, but now the conditions do not allow, he He couldn't let Toona sleep in the carriage with Ziji, so in the end he had to reluctantly separate. But what makes Shitou happy is that he learned from the immigration officer that they will arrive in Fuzhou tomorrow, and they will get on the ship immediately, and thenAfter spending another night on the ship, they can reach Taiwan. Once they arrive in Taiwan, they will have their own place and land, and he will never have to be separated from his wife. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 465 Immigration Boarding After resting in the village for a night, they hurriedly drank two bowls of rice porridge for breakfast, and then Shitou and the others set off on the road again. However, when it was almost noon, they finally arrived at their destination, which was also the most important destination for the immigrants. The transfer station is the big port of Fuzhou. Fuzhou officials had already prepared for the arrival of the immigrants. Someone immediately led their convoy to the port. Then, with the assistance of local officials, the immigrants were invited to board the ship. At the same time, slaves arranged by the government carried the immigrants' luggage. Send it on board. Originally, Shitou and the others wanted to go around Fuzhou city, but they didn¡¯t expect that their convoy didn¡¯t stop in Fuzhou at all. Instead, they took them directly to the port, then got on the boat and left. This made Shitou and other immigrants a little disappointed. After all, in a city as big as Fuzhou, they could only take a look out of the car window. What remained in their impression were the wide streets, the constant flow of pedestrians, and the endless traffic. All kinds of shouts. However, although they were a little regretful that they could not visit Fuzhou, Shitou and the others quickly diverted their attention because they were sent to two huge ships. These ships were huge in size, and each ship could hold five to six hundred people. , and this is when only four people can be accommodated in one cabin. If a few more beds are added to each cabin, more people can definitely be accommodated. Even in Fuzhou Port, where there are so many ships, there are very few other ships that can compare with these immigrant ships. In fact, Shitou and the others don't know that these immigration ships are special large-scale blessing ships ordered by Li Min. They are currently used for immigration. If troops are stationed overseas in the future, these ships will be used as troop transport ships, and not every The cabin only accommodates four people. At that time, it will not be a problem for one such ship to transport a thousand troops. Shitou and others who boarded the immigration ship were very excited, after all, they had grown so big. This is my first time taking a boat, and it¡¯s such a big ship. So they all ran to the deck together, pointing at the sea, with excited expressions on their faces. Even the occasional fish jumping out on the sea would cause them to make a noise. When all the immigrants were put on the ship and their rooms were arranged, the immigration fleet set sail immediately, just like their carriages came directly to the port through Fuzhou without any delay. In fact, this is not because the immigration ship is unreasonable. But the number of immigrants at the rear was huge, and their carriages and ships were somewhat insufficient, so they had to arrange it so tightly so that more immigrants could be sent to Taiwan in the shortest possible time. It was almost noon when Shitou and the others boarded the ship. After they arranged their rooms and put away their gifts, it was already time for lunch, and the immigration officer had informed them before. This lunch will be eaten on the ship, and it will be richer than the previous meals, so they are guaranteed to be satisfied. Shitou and the others still trusted the immigration officer's words, so they were full of expectations beforehand. soon. Shitou and the others heard the crew on the ship inform them that lunch was ready and asked them to go to the restaurant on the ship to get their meals. There are nine members of Shitou's family, plus nine members of Tieshan's family. There are four cabins in total, and the two extra cabins are Shitou Daddy and Tieshan. They lived with two partners from another family. Originally, poor people in the Tang Dynasty generally only had breakfast and dinner, and only wealthy families had lunch. However, with the prosperity of business in various parts of the Tang Dynasty, people no longer lacked money, so lunch slowly entered the homes of ordinary people. However, the refugees on the immigration ship were all poor people and had no habit of eating lunch. Moreover, in order to rush for time when riding in the carriage, they only ate some dry food distributed in the car at noon. For this reason, they felt that these immigration officers were kind-hearted. , I didn¡¯t expect that when I got to the boat, I actually started to have lunch, and I heard it was very rich. Shitou has been working outside for more than half a year, and has already become accustomed to the lunch provided by the factory at noon, so he didn¡¯t think anything of it. When he heard that he was full, he immediately called the two families and queued up at the restaurant on the ship. Because this kind of boat is specially used to transport people, the restaurant is very large, and when you go inside, you can see that there are many large pots and wooden barrels lined up on the wall on one side of the restaurant, among which the wooden barrels There is rice in it, and there are various stir-fries in the big pot. Before Shitou and his family entered the restaurant, they were already salivating at the smell of meat wafting from the restaurant. When they entered the restaurant, they were even more shocked by the huge restaurant. Even Shitou was the same. Thinking about how he had The small restaurant in the tea factory where I worked was much worse than the restaurant on this ship. As soon as they entered the restaurant, a staff member prompted them to go to the side to get the tableware. The tableware was placed in the wooden bucket next to the door. Each person could take two wooden bowls and a large wooden plate. There were two indentations on one end of the wooden plate. The pit is just big enough to put down the wooden bowl, and there is also a pair of chopsticks. After receiving the tableware, you can go to the place where you receive the food and queue up. The immigration officer really didn¡¯t lie. The lunch on the ship was very sumptuous, with snow-white rice served on a huge wooden plate.In the bucket, there are several dishes in the big pot, including braised pork, fried mutton, fried fish cubes, etc., all of which are meat dishes. There are also three large wooden buckets filled with soup, which are lamb bone soup, sea fish and kelp. soup, and sweet mung bean soup. What makes everyone even more happy is that the rice in the barrel and the vegetables in the cauldron can be filled as you like, and the same goes for the soup, but one thing is that it is not allowed to be wasted. You have to eat as much as you put in it. If you can't finish it, then You have to pay for this originally free meal. This eating pattern was similar to that in the Stone Factory, so he felt very friendly. When it was his turn, he served himself two spoons of rice, and then filled a plate full of braised pork. Although this thing was fat, It's greasy, but it's very satisfying. When he was working, he would wait for the factory to make braised pork to eat. Unfortunately, their factory was a bit stingy and only ate meat once a month. After the stones were served for him, he came to serve them to his parents and younger brothers and sisters. According to their appetite, he did not dare to serve them more. After all, if they could not finish the food, they would have to pay. Finally, it was his wife, Toon, who Although they were married less than a month ago, Shi Shi already knew that Toona liked to eat mutton, so he served her more mutton. In addition, he also served two bowls of sweet mung bean soup for himself and Toona. Shi Shi knew that the soup contained sucrose. , they have never eaten sweets when they have grown up. All the immigrants were very satisfied with this lunch of rice, meat and soup. The only disadvantage was that a considerable number of people overestimated their food intake and only found out when they felt full that there was more food on their plates. There was still a lot of rice and vegetables left. Thinking that they would lose money if they couldn't finish it, they finally had to bite the bullet and eat it. Naturally, they were exhausted. In fact, Shitou's family also encountered the same problem. For example, Shitou served too much braised pork. It was okay to eat a few pieces, but if he ate too much, he would feel tired. Fortunately, they were two families and he couldn't eat it. You can let your parents and younger brothers and sisters eat in different directions, and there is soup, so it was hard to finish it in the end. After having a sumptuous lunch, everyone went to the deck to watch the scenery. After all, it was their first time to go to sea, and their future was still unknown, so this made them even more uneasy and they could not sit down and rest at all. The big ship drove very smoothly, and after the cold wave of the previous few days, the sea was also very calm. In addition, the immigrant ship was very huge, so it drove very balancedly. This actually allowed Shitou and the others to suffer a lot less. The pain of seasickness. However, this good weather suddenly disappeared that night, and was replaced by larger winds and waves. Although it did not affect the boating, it made people like Shitou who came out of the inland feel dizzy, and many people began to get seasick. As a result, All the lunch and dinner were vomited out, and the entire immigrant ship was a mess. The Shitou family was not much better. Tieshan and Shitou's father were so dizzy that they vomited out the gall water. In addition, several of Toon's younger brothers and sisters were also seasick. However, Shitou, Tieda and Tie'er were fine. Toon and Totou My mother also vomited a little and it was no big problem. Faced with this situation, the officials in charge of immigration for the first time were also in a hurry. Fortunately, a considerable number of immigrants did not suffer from seasickness. At that time, they organized these people to help, giving medicine and cleaning. They were busy until It was not until midnight that the matter was taken care of, but by the next morning, more than half of the people who went to the restaurant to eat were reduced, and most of them were lying in bed unable to get up. However, the officials on the ship were not pedantic people. Seeing that so many people were unable to eat, they immediately organized people to deliver meals to the seasick people. However, there was no big fish or meat this time. After all, no one can afford such food now. For greasy things, we make rice porridge and refreshing pickles. Shitou, Tieda, and Toona received a portion from both families, and then fed Shitou, Tieshan, and others to eat. In addition, they also told them the good news they received from the immigration officer that they would arrive in Taiwan this afternoon. The two immigrant ships sailed south along the Taiwan Strait, passed through the Penghu Islands, and soon arrived in Tainan City. Officials at all levels in Tainan City have already received the official reception letter sent by Cui Wei, so they have already made preparations. They have arranged accommodation for them in Taiwan City, and also arranged some guides to allow these immigrants to visit. Visiting Tainan City allowed them to understand the prosperity of Taiwan and make them more confident in Taiwan. After Shitou and the others moved into the temporary residence arranged for them by Tainan City, they were all very excited. Although it was only a temporary residence, it was already a hundred times better than the house they had in their hometown. As for visiting Tainan City, they were even more looking forward to it. , after all, I missed Fuzhou last time, and although this Tainan city is not as famous as Fuzhou, I heard that it is also a big city, and maybe they can live here in the future, so naturally I have to take a good look. . However, before visiting Tainan City, Shitou and the others were told that after this visit, they would have to faceFaced with a very important choice. Text Chapter 466 Visiting and Settlement The Shitou family walked on the flat and wide cement road, looking around Tainan City. Next to them were the immigrants who came with them, and their expressions were similar to theirs. At the front of the team, there was a young boy. Official, according to his introduction just now, his surname is Wang, which made Shitou and the others immediately address him as 'Sir Wang'. Although this little official named Wang knew that he was not worthy of the word 'Sir', he still enjoyed it very much. This title is adopted by default. After Shitou and the others stayed in Tainan City for one night, everyone gathered immediately before breakfast this morning, and then divided into teams of 100 people. Each team had a responsible official, and this official would take them to visit Tainan. city. Mr. Wang first took Shitou and the others to the central street of Tainan City. In the morning, it was the time when there were the most pedestrians, because everyone was busy going to work and had breakfast before going to work. However, because of the life in Tainan City, The pace is obviously much faster than that of traditional cities in the mainland, so few people are willing to get up so early to cook. It is precisely because of this that not only are various breakfast shops open on the streets every morning, but also Many small stalls making breakfast. Mr. Wang brought Shitou and they ate at a breakfast shop. As for the meal, Mr. Wang paid for it in advance, but he asked the owner of the shop to write a note, which he could use to reimburse him in the future. Then Shitou and his group followed Mr. Wang around the streets of Tainan City. They first went to the Tainan County Government Office in the city center to have a look, and then moved along Central Street. Although the surrounding pedestrians were very curious about these immigrants, they saw When Mr. Wang came, no one came forward to ask. Tainan is a port city. It is also the second largest commercial city in Taiwan, with many businessmen in the city. There are even more trucks on the street, and merchants traveling from north to south shuttle through the city. Even the wide central street is sometimes blocked. " Shitou and others who fled from the mountains have never seen such a scene. Even Shitou himself has only stayed in a small town and never expected that Tainan City would be so prosperous. After walking around the city, Mr. Wang took Shitou and the others to the dock area. Not only were there many ships, but there were also many factories built on both sides of the dock, such as sugar cane factories, shipyards, food processing plants, etc. These factories range from large to small, with large ones employing thousands of workers and small ones employing hundreds. Regardless of the size of the factory, the factory is always extremely busy. These factories were an eye-opener for Shitou and others, especially Shitou who had been in the factory. He used to think that the tea factory he worked in was already a good factory, but compared with these factories in Tainan City, it was just like a piece of rubbish. Workshop average. Take a look at these factories. Not only are they strictly managed, they are also well-ordered. Some factories even have uniforms issued uniformly. Looks more energetic. They visited various factories throughout the morning, and at noon they had a meal in one of the factories. The food in these factories was pretty good. Although it was not as good as the meal they had after boarding the ship, it still had meat and vegetables. Much better than what they eat at home. In the afternoon, Mr. Wang took them to the suburbs of the city by car. This is the world of plantations. The plantations have been arranged long ago. Shitou and the others followed them into the plantation and visited the various crops in the plantation and the scenes of Nanyang slaves working in the plantation. Until evening, Mr. Wang took them to have dinner on the street before returning to the temporary residence of the immigrants. But when they came back, many immigrants from other teams had returned and were now gathering in the open space outside. At the same time, there were several officials standing in front of them, apparently for a meeting. Shitou and the others followed Mr. Wang into the venue, and then waited for a while. When all the immigrants came back, the real man in official robes on the stage said: "Dear immigrants who came to Taiwan, I believe you have met today With the prosperity and stability of this city, and the factories and plantations outside the city, you now have two choices. The first is to work as a worker in a factory and live in the city in the future. The second is to follow the original immigration regulations. As mentioned above, the government will allocate land to you so that you can have your own plantation. Of course, there will be specialized people to train you in both work and farming, but now you are required to report your choices. , we can make unified arrangements!" Shitou and the others were not surprised by what this official said, because an official had already talked to them yesterday and knew that they had to make a choice between working or farming. Therefore, they were not surprised. Even those who visited factories and plantations today By then, they were already thinking about it. Speaking of Shitou and others, although they have never seen the world, they are not stupid. Most people choose to set up plantations because they can get a hundred acres of land, and after they have the land, they can still go to the city. I work part-time. Although I don¡¯t have time to farm, I will work when the time comes.After making money, just buy a few slaves to help with the farming. It was this plan that made all the immigrants choose land. After all, it was a hundred acres of land. Although land in Taiwan was not very valuable, at least to poor immigrants like Shitou, a hundred acres of land was still valuable. A lot of wealth. Seeing that these immigrants all chose land, the official on the stage also showed a proud smile. How could he not know the little calculations of these immigrants? However, this choice was intentional. Since Taiwan is so vast and sparsely populated, even though there are many plantations, , but there are still many large areas of wasteland, so if it is idle, it is idle, and it is better to distribute it to the people. Moreover, after these immigrants obtain land, they will have a attachment to Taiwan and will definitely not leave easily again. This is also one of Taiwan's strategies to retain immigrants. Since all the land was chosen, the next step was easy. Shitou and the others received agricultural education for a period of time in Tainan City, which mainly taught them how to grow various crops in Taiwan and various issues in managing plantations. This was not a big problem for experienced farmers like Shitou Daddy and Tieshan, so they soon learned almost everything. The land chosen by Shitou¡¯s family and Tieshan¡¯s family was right next to each other. They each had a family of nine, which happened to be 900 acres each. Originally Shitou and the others thought that like the Tang Dynasty, only adult men had land. However, when they arrived in Taiwan, they learned that women and children also had land. In other words, every time he and Toona had a child, their family would get an additional 100 acres of land. Another thing that makes him very excited is that Taiwan encourages childbirth. If you have more children, you will get a lot of compensation and even don't have to spend any money to raise your children from childhood to adulthood. This makes Tieshan very happy, because before he was worried that having children would increase the burden, his son Tie Da had never dared to have children, but now he finally no longer has such worries. The land allocated to Shitou and the others is also within Tainan County, but it is in the northeast, close to Taitung County. This is a small plain, and there are two small rivers flowing through it. The conditions are very good, but there are several forests growing on this plain. If you want to grow crops, you need to cut down these trees and then level the land. It takes a lot of effort. When Shitou and the others came, there were already several Han plantations on this small plain, and several simple wooden houses had been built on the land allocated to them, which gave them a place to live. If they are satisfied, they can build a new one. In addition, the government will provide them with enough food for two seasons, as well as some farm tools and seeds to help them survive the initial stage. On the first day they arrived on their own land, Tieshan and Shitou walked around their land several times, their faces beaming with joy. Although these lands were still wasteland, they all belonged to them. Yes, as long as it is properly renovated, it will definitely be a good field. This can be seen from the nearby plantations. They have turned it into fertile fields, and the sugar cane and rice in the fields are growing well. After transferring their land, the two families gathered together for a meeting. Originally, Shitou wanted to work in the city. After all, the wages there were paid once a month and the money came quickly. But now that there is such a big land, If he left, Shitou Mom and Dad and Toon alone would definitely not be able to do it. So in the end, everyone put it together and the strong men of the two families were not allowed to go out. At least they had to clean up their own land. After all, they are still here. They couldn't afford slaves, so they had to do a lot of hard work themselves, which couldn't be done without a man. Both Shitou and Tieda understood this decision very well, so starting from the next day, they drove stakes on the boundary of the land and pulled up straw ropes to show their ownership of the land. Then they picked up axes and saws and started cleaning up. The trees on the land, those that are more valuable or straight and thick, are hoarded by them and will be sold to lumber mills in the future. The income from these lumber alone can allow them to harvest their first pot of gold. However, while clearing the trees, they also did not forget to reclaim the land. However, their two families did not have many mature men, so in the end the two families had to work together to reclaim the land. After selling the felled timber, they immediately bought two Farm cattle. These cattle are raised locally in Taiwan. They have been trained in advance and can work in the fields, which saves a lot of effort. After getting the cattle, their farming was on the right track, and the speed of land reclamation was greatly accelerated. However, even so, the two families were not able to reclaim much land that could be cultivated. In the end, the two families only reclaimed One hundred acres of land were planted with half of sugar cane and half of rice. In addition, they sold a few piglets and lambs for their children to graze. Anyway, there was still a lot of wasteland, and it was idle. Text Chapter 467 The next place of immigration Li Min from Prince Qi's Mansion in Keelung City was very happy. Originally, the arrival of a cold snap had greatly affected the agriculture in Taipei. This made him think that Taiwan's economy would be affected this year, but what he didn't expect was that, The immigration work went very smoothly, and with the arrival of the immigrants, large tracts of barren land on the island of Taiwan were reclaimed, and sugar cane and rice were soon planted. Although the yield in the first year will certainly not be high, it is still possible. Given the huge increase in land, maybe this year's agricultural output will not decrease, but may even increase. While Li Min was rejoicing that Taiwan's agricultural economy had been affected, Jin Shengman, who had just finished sorting out the documents, suddenly said: "Your Highness, the current immigration work has been sorted out. Do you want to listen to it now? " "Read it!" Li Min said in a very elegant manner. "Please search Piao Tian Literature. The novels are better and updated faster!" Since Jin Shengman became his little secretary, it has indeed saved him a lot of effort. For example, like today, he doesn't have to use his hands and brain to analyze, he can only wait to hear the report. After hearing this, Jin Shengman cleared his throat and said immediately: "Now the immigration officers in various places will report the number of fugitives they have calculated. Because these fifty immigration officers are all sent to the southern region, this data only represents Considering the number of refugees in the south, as for the north" Jin Shengman hadn't finished his report when he was interrupted impatiently by Li Min: "Keep it simple, just report the total number, and keep other aspects of the situation as simple as possible!" Jin Shengman was stunned for a moment, but he immediately reacted and spoke again: "The total number of refugees they counted this time was 2.36 million, but because the people we sent out could not cover all the areas in the south of the Tang Dynasty, . Coupled with some missing refugee villages, the actual number of refugees must be much larger than this number. According to preliminary estimates, it should be between five million and seven million." When it comes to this. Jin Shengman paused for a moment, and then continued: "According to reports from immigration officials in various places, among the 2.36 million refugees, 1.2 million of them are willing to immigrate. The main reason is that Even in poverty, a considerable number of the remaining 1.1 million people have the intention to immigrate, but out of caution, they are still waiting and watching. However, as long as the news of the first batch of immigrants spreads, I believe they will soon His intention to immigrate will soon be confirmed." Li Min was overjoyed when he heard that the first batch of people willing to immigrate reached more than one million. Taiwan now has hundreds of thousands of Han people. If there are more than one million immigrants, the whole island will be affected. Its population is nearly two million. With these two million people, n¨¤me's various industries on the island can be fully developed. Only when Taiwan's local industry develops can it better expand outward. But Li Min was not happy yet. Jin Shengman continued: "These 1.2 million immigrants are only the first batch of immigrants. It is initially estimated that if we want to send them all to the island for resettlement, it will take at least a year. This is still preparation in all aspects." It's enough. And there are no unexpected circumstances, otherwise the situation will be longer." Jin Shengman paused again here, and then said: "In addition, among the first batch of immigrants, only a small part of the family migrated, and most of them were just a family to explore the road. And when these people feel After living a good life in Taiwan, they will definitely spread the news back. More immigrants will arrive by then. According to preliminary estimates, two to three million immigrants will come to Taiwan in the next three years. , but in this way, Taiwan¡¯s population will soon be saturated, and if more immigrants from the mainland arrive, they will not be a driving force for Taiwan¡¯s economy, but will become a burden to Taiwan.¡± Li Min was still very excited when he heard Jin Shengman's previous report, but when he heard the last few sentences, his face darkened. Although he knew that the population of Taiwan in later generations reached an astonishing more than 20 million, that was because At that time, Taiwan was completing modern industrialization, and most of the food and various materials needed could be imported from Tongguo. However, with the current conditions in Taiwan and the current land and sea transportation situation, Taiwan will definitely not be able to accommodate a large population of two to three hundred. Wan is estimated to be the limit, and any more will become a burden on the government. Moreover, this population limit is the result of including the land in Taichung and Taitung counties that are still in the hands of natives. "It seems that we still need to open a new immigration point!" Li Min was silent for a while, and then he said. At the same time, he turned to look at the wall on the side of the bookstore, where a large shiji¨¨ map hung, and his eyes It happens to fall in w¨¨izhi, Luzon Island. When Jin Shengman saw Li Min's eyes falling on Luzon Island, she couldn't help but sigh. At first, Li Min instigated a war between Silla and Baekje, and then took the opportunity to annex both of them. At first, she still couldn't figure out why Li Min would attack the two of them? bijing no matterIn any case, Silla and Baekje are both poor countries, and they are basically out of luck. Moreover, if one of them fails, it is likely to cause resistance from the people of the two countries, and the invaders will pay a huge price for this. However, as she served as Li Min's secretary for this period of time, she slowly learned some things that she had not been able to learn before, which made her slowly understand that the ambition of the King of Qi in front of her was very high. No longer limited to a certain place or a certain interest, the real reason why Li Min destroyed Silla and Baekje was because they unfortunately blocked Li Min's path. After following Li Min for so many days, although Jin Shengman is still not fully aware of Li Min's ambitions, she does have a rough idea, and she also knows that Li Min can be indifferent to other things, but for his ideals and ambitions, everything Everything that stands in his way will be cleared away by him, and Silla, unfortunately, happens to be one of them. In addition, Baekje and Japan are also in the same situation, but now it will soon be the turn of Luzon, which is not far from Taiwan. As expected, it was just as Jin Shengman expected. At this moment, Li Min suddenly asked: "Shengman, how is the situation in Luzon now? Is there any chance to take action?" Thinking that Luzon would also fall into Li Min's clutches with Ziji's Silla, Jin Shengman couldn't help but sigh with sympathy, but still answered: "Half a year ago, Luzon was still It is under the rule of an alliance of seven tribes, but the control of these tribes is only in the eastern and central parts of Luzon. As for the western coast, Yijing is gradually controlled by the Han people. In addition, in addition to Manila, there are also sea coasts. Merchants established some small settlements on the island, but because of official support, the scale was not large, let alone compared with Manila." Hearing this, Li Min nodded. Although Luzon is not far from Taiwan, because he had been busy with Sanhanzhou and Japan, most of the troops were stationed there, and there was no spare power to invest in Luzon. , so the development of Luzon Island was mainly done by the private sector, and at most there was a semi-official slave-catching association involved, and this was how the city of Manila was built. At this time, Jin Shengman continued to say: "But just half a year ago, the balance between the seven major tribal alliances was broken, and a new round of conquests began between each tribe, and it has not yet completely ended. , but now four of the seven major tribal alliances have been wiped out, leaving only three tribal alliances. Although the three alliances are still fighting among themselves, because the losses of each are not small, this melee should be It's nearing the end. If something unexpected happens to me, they will give up soon and then rest and recuperate until they have the strength to fight again. In the end, there will be a winner who will unify Luzon Island." However, Li Min frowned after listening to Jin Shengman's words, and asked with some confusion: "Since it is a melee between seven major tribal alliances, and four tribal alliances have been destroyed, there should be many prisoners of war, but I h¨£oxi¨¤ng Remember, the volume of slave trade in Taiwan has not increased much recently. Is this the reason?" After hearing this, Jin Shengman smiled and said: "This is mainly due to two reasons. The first reason is very simple. Last time the Slave Catching Association discovered a continent overseas, and His Highness personally ordered that the slaves be given the name of Australia." The continent is named after it is said that gold mines were discovered in Australia, so many people went there to dig for gold, including many wealthy people. In addition to sending their confidants there, they also bought a large number of slaves, and these slaves They were all bought directly from Manila, so many slaves from Luzon were shipped to Taiwan." After hearing this, Li Min immediately understood that the way from Taiwan to Australia was through Manila. In addition, slaves there were cheap, and the slave-catching team did not need to risk sending slaves there, so they were naturally willing to get rid of them there. After explaining the first reason, Jin Shengman frowned a little and said in a more serious tone: "As for the second reason, it is somewhat disadvantageous to us. This is mainly because there are three remaining in Luzon. Among the tribes, two tribes in Yijing found that as the war progressed, the number of people they could control became less and less. This also led them to consciously increase their own population, so some of the prisoners of war they captured also They are unwilling to be sold to the slave-catching team, but stay in the tribe. Even if they cannot join the army, they can still engage in agricultural production within the tribe. This is also the main reason why the slave trading volume has increased significantly after this melee. !¡± Hearing the news, Li Min also frowned, but soon relaxed. Luzon was originally positioned as a slave-providing land, but now this slave-providing land has actually reduced the output of slaves. The existence of meiyou is necessary, and it can just be freed up to be used as his next immigration place! (To be continued.) ps: What, Laoyu just discovered that the light of the great god has come out, everyone can get one when you have time! Text Chapter 468 The humiliating Fan Zhene The spacious Linyi Palace is densely covered with fish scales, imitating the palaces of the Tang Dynasty. Although it is not as magnificent as the Taiji Palace of the Tang Dynasty, it still has a bit of the momentum of the royal family, but today it is stained with a layer of blood. In the main hall of the palace, dozens of Linyi people dressed as palace guards were tied tightly and knelt on the ground with disheveled hair. Behind these kneeling people, there is a group of more powerful palace guards. However, although these standing guards are dressed the same as the people kneeling on the ground, if you look closely, you can find that these people's skin is thicker than that of the Linyi people. She is whiter, and most of her hair is straight. At first glance, it is clear that she is not a local of Linyi, but a Han Chinese who occupies a considerable position in Linyi City. ""Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!" On the high throne in the middle of the hall, King Fan Zhene of Linyi was sitting there, his face that should have been full of solemnity was filled with fear that was inconsistent with his status, and his face was extremely pale. If he looked closer and observed, It can also be found that his whole body is trembling slightly, and at the same time, his eyes glance at the three people standing in front of the hall from time to time, and their eyes are full of fear. Similarly, some Lin Yi ministers in the palace had similar reactions to King Lin Yi. Although this is their land, and this is Lin Yi's royal palace, everyone now knows that the power of Lin Yi is not in their hands; In the hands of the three people standing at the front of the hall, to be precise, they were the hands of three young Han men. Standing at the front was Yan Bei with his eyes squinted, as if he was asleep, but he saw the expressions of everyone in the hall, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth from time to time. Behind him were Wang Kuang and Cui Yu, as well as Yang Jiu, who had the same identity as Yan Bei. However, Yang Jiu is mainly responsible for intelligence collection and some shady matters, so he rarely appears on such occasions. "Execution!" followed Wang Kuang's order. The standing Han palace guards drew out their swords with a "choking" sound, and their movements were extremely neat. Then dozens of cold lights flashed, and dozens of big heads fell to the ground. The blood from the severed necks spurted out for more than ten feet. Many Lin Yi ministers who were very close were splashed all over, but no one dared to make any move. , there are at most a few timid ones who keep making pretense. With the killing of these guards, Fan Zhenye on the throne turned even paler, looking like a piece of white paper, and at the same time his body swayed back and forth a few times. It looked like h¨£oxi¨¤ng was about to fall off the throne. Seeing Fan Zhen'e's appearance, Yan Bei, who was standing in the first place, suddenly snorted coldly and said in a very disrespectful tone: "Your Majesty, these guards are secretly colluding in an attempt to do harm to our country, Lin Yi. Fortunately, they were known to me. I ordered someone to arrest me and execute me here to deter those Xiaoxiao who don¡¯t know how to advance or retreat. I hope the king will forgive me!" Hearing Yan Bei¡¯s rude words, none of the ministers Lin Yi in the main hall dared to stand up and accuse him. Instead, they all lowered their heads, not daring to look at each other at all. However, Fan Zhenye barely showed a smile on his pale face, and said in a dry voice: "Prime Minister Yan is loyal to the country, and he is actually the pillar of our Linyi. The suppression of the rebellious party this time is naturally a great achievement. Where can I find it?" Shime's fault?" Fan Zhene seemed to believe Ziji's words until the end. His voice became much softer, and his expression became more natural, and then he said again: "Here comes! I will reward you with a hundred taels of gold and ten beautiful palace maids!" Hearing Fan Zhene's reward to Ziji, Yan Bei's face once again showed a bit of sneer, but he refused, and accepted it without hesitation. Then he glanced at Minister Lin Yi in the palace, and then sneered. After a few greetings, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu were taken out of the hall with Wang Kuang and Cui Yu. As for the Han guards who were executing the execution, they were immediately dispersed to everyone in the palace. Since they were palace guards, they naturally had to 'protect' the person of King Linyi. Safety. Watching the extremely arrogant Yan Bei trio leave the hall, Fan Zhene, who was on the throne, finally breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that the clothes on Ziji's body were all wet from the sweat, and they were sticky and clinging to his body. Uncomfortable. As for the Lin Yi ministers in the palace, they were all about the same size as the Lin Yi kings. In addition, when they saw the dozens of newly deceased guards in the hall, they all showed frightened looks, especially Fan Zhene. very. In fact, the palace guards Yan Bei killed today were not Shime rebels at all, but the armed forces secretly cultivated by Fan Zhenye. He hoped that with these people, he could squeeze out the Han guards in the palace and regain his freedom. Then attack Yan Bei, Yang Jiu and others who controlled him, but unfortunately, Yan Bei and the others were more ruthless than Fan Zhen E imagined. As soon as they discovered this situation, they immediately took action to cultivate him. All the forces were wiped out in one fell swoop. What made Fan Zhene feel even more humiliated was that Yan Bei killed all the captured warriors in front of him, while Ziji wanted to reward him. As a king, he could do his job. Life is indeed worse than death. Thinking of the humiliation that Ziji suffered during this period, Fan Zhene¡¯s face was full of horror and he was so embarrassed.His face began to change, a fierce look slowly emerged, and his facial features began to gradually become distorted, looking very terrifying. At first, with hatred for the Fan clan, he agreed to all the conditions put forward by Yang Jiu and others. However, after he ascended the throne, he suddenly became the leader of a country, and the entire Linyi Kingdom belonged to him. , but due to the original agreement with Yang Jiu, he could only be a puppet. All major domestic affairs needed to be arranged by Yang Jiu and Yan Bei, which made him very unwilling. It was this unwillingness that made Fan Zhen evil Slowly, a feeling of resistance developed, and he even began to secretly cultivate Ziji's power. However, it was a pity that his little actions could not escape the eyes of Yang Jiubu, which led to today's scene. After Fan Zhene ascended the throne, Yanbei asked the other party to issue an edict and appointed Ziji as the prime minister of Linyi, taking over the power of the government. In addition, a large number of Han people entered the Linyi court, including the army, and the entire Linyi The king's army in the city of Zhouw¨¦i was completely controlled by people installed by Yanbei. In addition, the financial, personnel and other powers of Linyi were also controlled by the Han people. This made not only Fan Zhene ejected, but also the former ministers of Linyi became decorations. It is precisely because Yanbei has sole power and controls nearly half of Linyi's military power. In the past, some Linyi ministers resisted Yanbei and wanted to regain Linyi's power. However, it is a pity that these people ended up with nothing. It was very tragic. In addition, he summoned all Lin Yi ministers today and then killed people in front of them to establish their authority. This made the remaining Lin Yi ministers extremely frightened. Even Fan Zhen E did not dare to say anything about Yan Bei's words. Any objections. Seeing Yan Bei and others leaving, and Fan Zhene's face looking horrifying, the ministers below did not dare to say anything more. However, when they retreated from the court, a few loyal veterans comforted Fan Zhene with a few words, and then asked him to He puts safety first and must never make any unwise moves again. When Fan Zhen'e heard the words of these veterans, the ferocity on his face finally slowly dissipated, and at the same time he sighed helplessly. He had lured these Han people into the house, and today he would have to bear the consequences of such humiliation. Although he was not willing to be a puppet, But now all the military and political power is in the hands of others, unless he can escape from Linyi City, and then combine the power of the five chiefs to counterattack Linyi City. However, now that the entire palace is guarded by Han people, it is extremely difficult for him to escape, so No matter how unwilling he is, there is nothing he can do. What makes Fan Zhene even more desperate is that the Han people in Yanbei have begun to infiltrate into the power of the five chiefs, and this infiltration is mainly based on business, and there are also various conspiracy methods. I believe that in a few years, the five chiefs will There is no way to escape the clutches of the Han people. By then, the entire Lin Yi will be controlled by the Han people, and he, the king of Lin Yi, will completely lose the chance to stand up. The reason why Fan Zhen E knew the above information was because Yan Bei deliberately revealed it to him. Fan Zhen E was also very interested in this. However, although he knew that this was a ploy to undermine Ziji's fighting spirit, he was still jealous. Deeply powerless, his Linyi Kingdom is over, and the most elite king's army is controlled by the other side. As long as Yanbei can control the strength of one or two chiefs, n¨¤me, even if the other chiefs are dissatisfied, they will lose the power to resist, maybe by then. At that time, he, the king of Linyi, had reached his end. After Yan Bei, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu left the palace, they immediately came to the west side of the palace. This was originally the residence of Mahamando Kadu, but after the death of the other party, Mahamando Kadu's family was destroyed. Later, when Yan Bei and the others entered Linyi City, they divided this huge mansion into three parts and each became the residence of the three of them in Linyi City. The three of them came to Yan Bei's study together. Yang Jiu had been waiting for them here for a long time. As soon as Yan Bei entered the door, he immediately laughed and said: "That boy Fan Zhen E knows what he's doing. Kill him for many n¨¤me." But I don¡¯t even dare to fart, and I was rewarded with ten beauties, but I can¡¯t use all the ten women. Brother Yang and Brother Wang, you will take three each. As for Brother Cui, I will I won¡¯t hurt you anymore!¡± Hearing Yan Bei's last words, Wang Kuang and Yang Jiu both laughed, while Cui Yu showed a depressed expression. His wife is Cheng Yaojin's daughter, and she is also his cousin. Wu, and she is also a rare beauty. It is his blessing to be able to marry such a woman, but the only bad thing is that he is too strict in controlling him. So far, he has only allowed two concubines, and They are all dowry girls of the Cheng family. As for Cui Yu who wants to cheat outside, she doesn't have the guts to kill him because he doesn't know at all. Is there an informant planted by his wife around Ziji? However, although Yan Bei had a smile on his face, he was very envious of Cui Yu in his heart. At first, he was also deeply in love with the unmarried Miss Cheng, and even came to propose marriage. Unfortunately, Mrs. Cheng refused, which made Yan Bei It's a pity that the last time I met Ms. Cheng, who is now a married woman, I lost my temper because of this. As a result, Cui Yu was wary of him for a long time. Yanbei brought Wang Kuang and Cui Yu together.Come here, and let Yang Jiu wait for him here, naturally it is not to divide a few Linyi beauties, but there is a more important thing to discuss with them. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 469: Garrisoning troops in a different place "Brother Wang, Lin Yi's personnel appointments are now in your hands. You must not let others interfere. There should be no problem with this, right?" Yan Bei suddenly asked Wang Kuang. "Brother Yan, don't worry. Although Wang is not talented, he can still handle this matter. As long as I am here, others will never be able to make personnel appointments!" Wang Kuang said immediately. The reason why he and Cui Yu proposed to take action against Lin Yi was because they wanted Lin Yi to lower the price of exported grain. However, they did not expect that Li Min would take control of the entire Lin Yi as soon as he took action. Moreover, the last time they and Yan Bei returned to Tainan, they met When they arrived at Li Min, they were pulled out of their prime positions. Li Min gave them two official positions and asked them to help Yanbei and jointly implement the plan to annex Linyi. Now Wang Kuang is in charge of personnel affairs, while Cui Yu is in charge of finance, and his status in Linyi is only lower than that of Yanbei and Yang Jiu. Yan Bei nodded after hearing this, and turned to Cui Yu at the same time: "Brother Cui, the same goes for your financial authority. Is there no problem?" Cui Yu immediately replied after hearing this: "Brother Wang, don't worry, settling accounts is our specialty, and with the help of other people, no one will take advantage of us." Of course, financial power is not just about settling accounts, but since Cui Yu said so, it can be seen that he is still able to handle finances, which makes Yan Bei feel more reassured. As for Yang Jiu, he didn't need to give any orders at all. Yang Jiu already knew what happened this time, and he also knew what to do next. At this time, Yan Bei's face suddenly turned serious, and he said very seriously: "You three, Your Highness has sent an order. I will leave Linyi in three days. As for things here, I need your full cooperation." , we have completed our previously planned plan to annex Linyi." Hearing that Yan Bei was leaving, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu were both shocked and said almost at the same time: "Yan Bei, where are you going?" "Haha, where else can we go? Our Liulang has set his sights on Luzon again, and it happens that the slave-catching team is the vanguard there, so I, the president of the slave-catching association, naturally want to go there to take charge, and by the way, I will stir up trouble in the local area. Regarding the relationship between the indigenous people, let them fight to the death and survive, and finally send an army to take advantage." Yan Bei said with a smile. Although Yan Bei seems to have withdrawn from the official line of Prince Qi's palace now, in fact, secretly, he is still taking orders from Li Min and his slave-catching association. In fact, it is a semi-official and semi-military organization. If there are things that are inconvenient for the government to do, people from their association need to do it. Yan Bei also likes his current status very much, because he feels that he is more like a businessman now and is very free, but at some point, he still needs to obey Li Min's appointment. For example, this trip to Luzon. Hearing Yan Bei's words, both Wang Kuang and Cui Yu took a deep breath. After looking at each other, Wang Kuang said with some worry: "Brother Yan, Liu Lang just conquered the Japanese country not long ago, and now he has occupied it again." Linyi. Next, we will attack Luzon. Is this expansion too fast? We all know that Taiwan, as the base camp, only has hundreds of thousands of Han people. With our small population, we can control the three Han, Japan and Linyi are already very reluctant, if Luzon is added to the list, there might be a big problem!" Hearing Wang Kuang¡¯s analysis, Yan Bei also secretly praised it in his heart. I thought that he was worthy of being Wang An's son, and he was indeed a tiger father without a prince. He had a very clear understanding of the overall situation and what Li Min lacked most now, but he didn't know that Li Min had already started large-scale immigration. Thinking of this, Yan Bei laughed and told them about the immigration, and also told them that because there were too many immigrants, Taiwan alone could no longer accommodate these immigrants, so Li Min set his sights on Luzon. However, Cui Yuting put forward a different view: "Brother Yan, it is a good thing to have more immigrants, but now we have conquered Linyi, and it is an important grain producing area. The land is not worse than that in Luzon. Since If so, why not send those extra immigrants to Linyi? Wouldn¡¯t it be a lot easier?¡± After hearing Cui Yu's words, Yan Bei and Yang Jiu looked at each other and smiled. Speaking of Cui Yu's talents, he was no worse than Wang Kuang, but after all, he was still young and had less experience. In addition, although he was Li Min's uncle, but he doesn't actually know much about Li Min, so he made this suggestion. I saw Yan Bei replying with the same smile: "Brother Cui doesn't know. Although Linyi is good here, Liulang only positions it as a food supply base. As for food planting, which consumes a lot of manpower and material resources, it is still Just leave it to the locals in Linyi. We only need to buy their grain, give them some sweetness, and firmly hold Linyi in our hands. In addition, the five chiefs of Linyi have not yet been controlled by us, and there is no It¡¯s not completely safe, so Rokuro will not send immigrants here in a short period of time!¡± However, Yan Bei¡¯s explanation did not convince Cui Yu, and he was still frowning.The leader said: "This is wrong. Although we can firmly control Linyi now, the overall situation in the world is not stable. If we want to control a place for a long time, we must have a certain popular base. For us , that is to say, a large number of Han people must come to settle in Linyi, otherwise it may not be a long-term solution just for us to control the upper class of Linyi!" Hearing this, Yan Bei also nodded slightly. If there was no follow-up, Cui Yu's analysis was indeed very reasonable, but he still explained calmly: "Brother Cui, if you want to control a country, you just want to control it. Seize military power and finance. I won¡¯t talk about finance. Linyi¡¯s biggest income is from selling grain. This is all controlled by us Han people. Plus, with you sitting in the middle of the court, the finance can be said to be foolproof. As for military power" When Yan Bei said this, he paused deliberately, and then said: "Military power is nothing more than the control of the army. Now the troops in Linyi are all Linyi people. This is a very unstable factor, but this point His Highness has already thought of a solution. In the next period of time, all the king's troops in Linyi will be transferred. Some of them will go north by boat to serve as garrison troops in the Japanese country, and the other part will join a part of the Japanese army. Go to Luzon Island and help deal with the tribal alliance on the island. As for the army vacancies here in Linyi, His Highness has transferred a group of local troops from Sanhanzhou, and they will be responsible for the security and security here." "Hiss~" When Cui Yu and Wang Kuang heard this, they both took a breath. They never expected that Li Min would come up with such a way. This is simply amazing, Sanhan People came to Linyi to garrison, and the Japanese people were garrisoned by the Linyi people. Moreover, the Japanese people and the Linyi people both sent part of their troops to Luzon to be used as cannon fodder. The advantage of this is obvious. The army is composed of young and strong men of the same ethnic group. After they are transferred, most of the ones left are old and weak women, who have no resistance at all. In addition, the army and the people in the garrison are not of the same ethnic group. , conflicts are likely to arise between each other, and the family members of the army are in Li Min's hands, so there is no need to worry about local rebellions through the army. In addition, even if the army rebels, it will be difficult to get the support of local people. In this way, it will be much easier to destroy the rebels. "It's really a clever idea, but it's just too poisonous!" Cui Yu praised unabashedly. This method of garrisoning troops in remote places is indeed good, but for these garrison troops, it is not a good thing. After all, whether they are willing or not, they will have to do it. Staying thousands of miles away from home for several years or even longer is simply too cruel for some people. "Hey, those who are not from my race must have different hearts. There is no kindness to these aliens at all. All they have is strength and skill. And this method of garrisoning troops in a remote place is tantamount to putting a trap around the necks of these aliens. Shackles, as long as there are no problems within ourselves, then they will never escape from our control!" At this moment, Yang Jiu, who had been silent, suddenly said, what he does is all shady work, what kind of conspiracy He has seen it all, and in his opinion, as long as the goal can be achieved, no matter what means are used, it is reasonable. Hearing Yang Jiu speak, Cui Yu and Wang Kuang said nothing more. In addition, according to their speculation, this method of garrisoning troops in a remote place was probably the work of Li Min. Although Li Min usually smiled at people, and As a friend, he has never had the airs of a prince, but his methods are particularly cruel when dealing with non-Han people. For example, the Jurchens, Khitans and other tribes in the Andong Protectorate were almost exterminated by slave teams. In addition, the Japanese There, it was even more miserable. So just judging from the above examples, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu have reason to believe that this method was probably thought up by Li Min. Yan Bei is leaving. As friends, Cui Yu and Wang Kuang are naturally a little sad, but while they are sad, they are also a little happy, because once Yan Bei leaves, Lin Yi needs to be in charge of them, and the superiors only need to ask Li If you are responsible, the power in your hands will naturally be greater than before. Originally, Wang Kuang and Yan Bei planned to enter Prince Qi's Mansion to help Li Min when they were thirty years old. However, after taking charge of Lin Yi's financial and personnel power, they had tasted the wonderful taste of power, which made them decide, Abandoning business and entering politics early, their current industry is enough to support the development of a big family. Moreover, they have also trained a lot of helpers in the past few years. Even if they leave them, the business empire of King Cui and his family will still be there. It works. And just when Yan Bei was heading to Luzon in the east by boat, someone from the Japanese country far in the north began to go north, and they were also traveling by boat, but although their destinations were different from those of Yan Bei, But in fact, they are still working hard for the same thing. (To be continued) Text Chapter 470: Bear Hunting in Ezo The Ezo Island in the north of the Japanese Kingdom was also known as Hokkaido in later generations. However, in the era of the Tang Dynasty, Ezo Island was still an unclaimed land and did not belong to the Japanese Kingdom. There were also natives living on the island, and these natives were also known as Ai in later generations. Nu people, but because these Ainu people have thick body hair, most people prefer to call them hairy people. In order to have enough troops to attack the Japanese country, Li Min followed Wang An's suggestion and moved a group of Hu people from the northern grasslands of the Tang Dynasty to Sixian, and promised them that if the Japanese country was conquered, he would give them a place to live. The land was used for grazing, and this land was chosen by him on Ezo Island. In the war against the Japanese state, the grassland troops did contribute a lot and suffered tens of thousands of casualties. Among the several troops organized to attack the Japanese state, they suffered the most casualties. After the war, Li Min also kept his promise and sent all 170,000 Hu people to Ezo Island. However, this aroused the dissatisfaction of the local Mao people, and then started a war with the Hu people. It was a pity that those Mao people were not in shape. He is short, and he is in a primitive society. He does not even have iron weapons. How can he be a fierce opponent to the barbarians from the grassland? Therefore, in a short period of time, the hairy people on Ezo Island were driven into the jungle in the center of the island, and they usually did not dare to come out. The shape of Ezo Island looks like a crab without legs, and it is high in the center and low on all sides. Most of the surrounding areas of the island are flat land, which is very suitable for agriculture and animal husbandry. It is precisely because of this that after the grassland barbarians moved here, They cut down the trees around the island and sold them to Han merchants who came by boat. The Han merchants brought oil, salt, cloth and other daily necessities to exchange with the barbarian people on the island. After the forest was cleared from the flat land around Ezo Island, it soon turned into patches of fertile pasture. Li Min divided Ezo Island into Ezo Prefecture. Father Duer's Luoyun tribe received the support of Li Min and became the largest tribe in Ezo Prefecture. At the same time, Socher, the leader of the Luoyun tribe, became the first governor of Ezo Prefecture. On a large plain in the southeast of Ezo Island, a large river flows out of the forest in the center of the island. It crosses the plains and flows into the sea. On one of the relatively flat river beaches, two brown bears are drinking water and catching fish in the river. Occasionally, some other animals come to the river, but they do not dare to get too close to the brown bears. "Boom~boom~" Following a few crisp gunshots, the two fat brown bears let out two shrill screams, and several blood holes appeared on their chests. One of them was probably hit in the heart, so he fell down immediately, twitched a few times and then stopped moving. Although the other end was also seriously injured. But he didn't die immediately. Instead, he rushed towards the place where the shot was fired, apparently intending to tear the thing that injured him into pieces. But before the brown bear could rush in front of him, a dozen people came out from behind the woods where the shooting was. They were all wearing the military uniforms of Prince Qi, with muskets on their backs, but now they were holding bows and arrows. All of their points were pointed at the charging brown bear, and the leaders were two extremely burly men. It looks very ferocious, and at first glance, it looks like two brown bears wearing clothes. Seeing the brown bear charging towards him, the soldiers were about to shoot him with arrows. However, he was stopped by the older, burly man at the front: "Leave this bear to me, you all stand back!" Hearing this man's order, the young burly man next to him said anxiously: "Father, didn't you already promise Uncle Zhou when you came here that you would never take risks again?" "Hehe. I promised not to take risks anymore, but this brown bear has been injured. It's not a threat at all. Do you think I can't beat a stupid bear?" This older, burly man is Li Hu Li is the most powerful general under Zhen, and the young man next to him who looks very similar to him is his eldest son Hu Qiang. Speaking of Hu Li, their family is really thin. Aunt Hu and Lu Hong have been married for many years, but they have never been pregnant. Moreover, Lu Hong is unwilling to take a concubine. As a result, the two of them still have no children. Now they are considering bringing Lu Hong together. One of Qing's sons adopted him to inherit the incense of their lineage. As for Hu Li, he did not have a son Hu Qiang until he was in his thirties. He is only eighteen years old now. He looks like he was carved from the same mold as Hu Li. In addition, Hu Qiang also has several younger sisters, most of whom are They were all tall and thick. After seeing them once, Li Min admired the strength of their Hu family's genes from the bottom of his heart. In addition, he was also worried, wondering whether Hu Li's daughters could still get married? Just as Hu Li finished speaking, the injured brown bear had already crossed a hundred steps and pounced on Hu Li like a locomotive. However, Huli sneered twice, ran a few steps, and then violently collided with the brown bear. Huli is the most powerful general under Li Min, and he is also a famous strongman in the Tang Dynasty. He is two meters tall, and his whole body is packed with muscles. Judging from the appearance alone, he is no less than a brown bear. In addition, Huli is deep He is well versed in fighting, and had already used his skills when colliding with the brown bear.??, so not only was he not injured, but he also knocked the brown bear back two steps. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Hu Li used a fist the size of a casserole and hit the brown bear on the chin with an uppercut. If it were a person, this punch would probably be enough to shatter the bones of the opponent's jaw. However, the brown bear has rough skin and thick flesh, so this punch could not do anything to it. Instead, it aroused its ferocity, and the person stood upright. He jumped towards Hu Li. If it had been anyone else, he would probably have been able to dodge, but Tiger Li relied on his own strength to turn sideways and hit the brown bear's chest with his shoulder. As a result, he knocked over the unsteady brown bear, and at the same time, the gunshot wound on its chest was also hurt. He was bleeding externally, and Huli was also splashed with a lot of bear blood on his body and face. In addition, his back was also scratched by the bear crawling. Not only were his clothes torn, but he also suffered some skin injuries, which made him look a lot more tired. It is both tragic and bloody. Seeing the brown bear fall to the ground again, Huli would not give it another chance. He ran a few steps to the brown bear, said "Hey~" and pressed the brown bear's head with one hand, then made a fist with the other hand and used all his strength. He hit with all his strength, hitting the vital point behind the brown bear's ears every time. As a result, no matter how hard the brown bear struggled, it could not break away from Tiger Li's iron fist. In addition, the vital point on its head was constantly being attacked. Soon this The first bear lost the ability to resist, roared several times and finally stopped moving. "Hahaha~, so happy, this bear is so powerful. If I hadn't wounded it with a musket beforehand, I would have paid a lot of money to take care of it!" Huli saw that the brown bear finally stopped moving, and stood up with a loud laugh. Then he took a few sips of the water bottle given by the guards behind him, looking very excited. However, Hu Qiang next to him reluctantly took a medicine bottle from the guard, then walked over and said: "Dad, please take off your shirt, I will disinfect your wound!" Hu Li suffered some scratches on his back. Although it was just a skin injury, if it was inflamed, it could kill someone. So after hearing his son's words, he did not refuse. He took off his clothes to reveal his strong back. Hu Qiang He poured the disinfectant alcohol from the medicine bottle onto the wound, and then applied it evenly with a cotton swab, but his face was full of helplessness. After the Japanese state was occupied by Li Min, it was also divided into a separate state, and the name was Japanese state. Although the Japanese state was guarded by two major Japanese traitor families, the Ishigami family and the Soga family, it was still unable to control the situation. It was precisely because In this way, Hu Li, Zhou Long and others have been stationed in the Japanese country with their troops. Hu Qiang has also reached the age of training, so he was called by Hu Li from Taiwan to the Japanese country. Now he serves as his personal guard. At the same time, He also learned the art of war from him and Zhou Long. Hu Qiang is different from his father Hu Li. Although Hu Qiang is tall and tall, he is actually a thoughtful person. He has also loved reading since he was a child and has studied the art of war very well. Regarding this point, Huli also felt that his son was not like him. If Huqiang and him were not almost carved out of the same mold, he would have doubted whether the other person was his son. Now Hu Qiang is following Hu Li and Zhou Long, mainly to learn from their experience in leading troops and training troops. This is very suitable for Zhou Long, and he has made it clear that he wants to accept Hu Qiang as his apprentice and plans to teach him everything he has learned. This time Hu Li received Li Min's order to leave Japan and come to Ezo Island to work on things. Hu Qiang naturally wanted to come and broaden his horizons. Originally, Zhou Long was going to come with Hu Li and his son, and they had already arrived on Ezo Island. However, the day before yesterday, he received news that there was another force in the north of the Japanese country that was ready to move. This made Zhou Long very worried, so He handed over the task to Huli, and took his people back to Japan to take charge. But before Zhou Long left, he forced Huli to make an oath that he would never take any more risks in the future! This is mainly because when Huli saw the brown bears all over Ezo Island, he felt itchy for a moment and actually started to compete with the brown bears. As a result, he soon fell in love with this dangerous sport, which made Zhou Long worried about Huli's occurrence. It was an accident, so he was asked to make an oath, but now it seems that this oath is not very binding on Hu Li. After Hu Qiang gave his father the medicine, several guards worked together to lift one brown bear. Hu Qiang picked up the other one by himself, and then followed Hu Li back to the camp. Speaking of which, these two bears weigh about five to six hundred pounds. Even if there are several guards working together, they will have to be replaced after a while. However, this is obviously very easy for Hu Qiang. After all, his inherited muscles are not The furnishings, even if they are not as good as his father Huli now, are not comparable to ordinary people. Huli and the others walked along the river bank, passing through the small plain covered with weeds and shrubs, and soon came to the outlet of the river. Next to the outlet, a solid cement fortress stood there. Next to the cement castle, there is a small pier. This is one of the stronghold piers set up by Li Min on Ezo Island. The purpose is to guard the grassland people on the island and prohibit them from going abroad. Now it is also Huli's temporary residence, but when Huli and the others came back, the people he was waiting for were already waiting for him here. Text Chapter 471 Recruiting prairie people again The river Huli and the others were walking along was called Lujiao River. This was originally the name of the river by the local Mao people, but it is still used now. The fortress built at the mouth of the river followed the local customs and was named Lujiao Fort. . There are one hundred garrison troops in the entire fortress, which are usually responsible for patrolling the surrounding coast and maintaining the port. In addition, there are seven other fortresses like it on Ezo Island. In other words, Li Min has a total of 100 garrison troops on Ezo Island. There is only a garrison of 800 people, but now that the grassland barbarians are under Li Min's control, these 800 people are enough. In front of the gate of Antler Castle, Socher and Father Duer stood there respectfully. Behind them were dozens of tribal leaders who had come to Ezo with them. King Qi's order passed down from Hu Li told them all to rush to Lujiao Fort to gather together. I have something important to order them. ""Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!" Originally, Socher and the others wanted to rush over immediately after receiving the order, but their tribes were all nomadic, and each tribe had a fixed settlement, so it was indeed a bit difficult to want them all to rush over in a short period of time. It was difficult, so Huli had been here for four or five days before Socher and the others found all the leaders. It was precisely because of this that Huli went out hunting out of boredom, and just missed the arrival of Socher and the others. Socher and the others heard that Huli had gone hunting and estimated that he was coming back soon, so he took all the leaders to the gate of Antler Castle to greet him. However, they had been waiting for nearly an hour, but they still couldn't see him. To the shadow of Huli. But even so, these leaders all showed impatient expressions. The reason for this is that they did not dare to do so, but now they are still under Li Min's control. If the tribe wants to survive, it needs Li Min's support. Secondly, they followed Su Dingfang to attack the Japanese country. Everyone has seen the power of Huli on the battlefield, for such a fierce general. They grassland people admire him from the bottom of their hearts, and now it is natural for them to wait for a while. When the sun set, Socher and the others finally saw Hu Qiang who had returned from hunting. But what attracted their attention even more was Hu Qiang behind him and the two brown bears guarding him. T¨¨bi¨¦ was behind the ear of one of the brown bears. There was obviously a Huli's clothes were in tatters and his back was injured. In other words, this bear was most likely killed by the force of a tiger. Thinking of this, Socher and the leaders were all shocked. They had known that the tiger general was extremely brave before, but they didn't expect that he could fight a bear with his bare hands? This made them even more in awe of Huli, and they all stepped forward to salute Huli. Huli didn't care about these false gifts, but he was very happy to see Socher and others. He waved his hand and asked them to stand up and said: "It's a coincidence that you are here. I just happened to kill two bears, and we will be there tonight Set up a fire in this open space and let¡¯s talk about things while roasting bear meat!¡± Leaders like Socher are also prairie men, and Hu Li¡¯s words are just to their liking. Therefore, everyone applauded loudly. Huli said hello to the other leaders, then went back to freshen up, and had his wounds treated again. Then he brought Hu Qiang to the outside of Antler Castle. The open space outside Antler Fort was originally the training ground for the garrison in the fort. So it's very flat, but now this is the training ground. Ten big fires were set up, and the two bears Huli and the others killed were disemboweled and cleaned by the soldiers in the fort, then cut into pieces and hung on the fire for roasting. As for the most precious bear bile and bear paws, they were After taking care of it, Huli is going to take it back and give it away. Originally, bear paws are also a rare delicacy. The reason why Huli doesn¡¯t eat them here is not because he is stingy. It's because fresh bear paws are actually not very tasty. They have to be dried and then cooked by a skilled chef before they taste good. Air-drying and a dedicated cook are two necessary conditions for delicious bear paws. Delicious bear paws cannot be made without either one. But now he has a good cook around him and the bear's paws are dried, so there is no need to waste things. A large piece of bear meat was placed on the fire. A silver knife was used to make cuts on the bear meat. Plenty of cumin and salt powder were sprinkled on it. The bear meat soon became tender under the blazing fire. There was a "sizzling" sound, clear oil dripped from the bear meat, and soon a smell of barbecue wafted out. The soldiers in the fortress cut off the outer layer of the roasted bear meat, and then sent it to Huli and the leaders. In the middle of the square, Yijing set up several long low tables, and Huli and the others crossed their legs. Sitting behind the table, there was freshly served barbecue and wine on the table. "Everyone is gathering here. Put other things aside for the time being. Let's have three bowls first!" Huli also liked the atmosphere of drinking from big bowls and eating meat, and stood up excitedly and said. When it comes to drinking, leaders like Socher will naturally not flinch, and they all raise their wine bowls and drink it all in one gulp. Speaking of himWhat they drink is the strongest Five Kings Drunk, so even with their drinking capacity, they don¡¯t dare to use the big bowls like before. Now Huli and the others use special wine bowls that are larger than ordinary wine glasses. , otherwise no one can bear it. After drinking, everyone picked up their meat-cutting knives, forked a piece of roasted bear meat, dipped it in the sauce in front of Ziji, and then chewed it in their mouths. In fact, bear meat is not that delicious, and even because the meat is thicker, it is not as good as pork in taste. However, everyone eats this g¨£nji¨¤o, and no one cares about this. After having a good meal, Huli revealed the reason why Ziji called Socher and the others this time. In fact, it is very simple. When Li Min provided Socher and the others with such a pasture, he also asked Socher and the others to obey his orders at any time. When the country needs troops, these prairie people can take up arms to fight for the country at any time. But now When Huli comes here, he is recruiting troops. Li Min wanted to attack Luzon, but the troops in his hands were still a bit weak. Although Li Min had been recruiting troops vigorously in the past two years, he still only had three to five thousand Han troops in his hands, and these troops had to guard Taiwan, Three Even if there are help from foreign troops stationed in places such as Korea and Japan, they cannot all be mobilized. It was precisely because of this that Li Min thought of recruiting a group of grassland people. Hearing that His Highness King Qi summoned them, Socher naturally did not dare to neglect, but after discussing it with the other leaders, he suddenly said: "General, since His Highness needs us, there is no problem, but the people we provide They are all the young men of the tribe. Without these people, herding will be affected and the tribe¡¯s property will be reduced, so can your highness agree to a condition for us?¡± "Bah!" Huli slapped the table after hearing this, causing all the dishes on it to jump up. Lao Gao's eyes widened and he said angrily, "How dare you negotiate terms with His Highness?" Seeing Hu Li's anger, Socher and the others were all startled. In fact, Father Duer, who knew the Han people best, immediately came out to smooth things over and said: "General, calm down, the governor said the wrong thing. We are not trying to impose conditions on His Highness. It¡¯s just a small request, and to His Highness and the General, this request is just a matter of words.¡± "Humph, shime request?" Huli snorted coldly when he saw that Duer was quite sensible. Seeing that Hu Li's attitude improved, Duer said cautiously: "General Qi, when we were on the grassland before, when the soldiers were fighting, except for part of the property they grabbed, most of the other items were handed over. It belongs to Ziji, but when our soldiers fight with His Highness, they must abide by the military discipline of the Tang Dynasty and we are strictly prohibited from robbing. This means that we cannot get any benefits at all when fighting. In addition, we are not like those from the Qi Palace. If you are directly under the army, you can get military pay, so" Father Duer said this with a look of grievance on his face. The last time they helped Li Min send troops to attack the Japanese country, they paid heavy casualties, but they did not get any substantial property. As for the dif¨¡ng of Ezo Island, It was originally a land without one, and the most Li Min could do was transport them from the mainland. Moreover, after they landed on the island, they also fought with the local Mao people, and Li Min did not provide much help. In addition, the most important thing is that they have just established a foothold on Ezo Island, and they need manpower to develop the strength of their tribe. If Li Min takes away the young people again, and fights like last time, For a long time, there was no benefit at all, which naturally gave them some ideas. Huli calmed down his anger after listening to Father Duer's explanation. In fact, he also knew that during a war, it was difficult to avoid looting by soldiers. Among other things, during the last attack on the Japanese country, several soldiers The improvised armies have often done this kind of thing, and the prairie army has also done it a lot. However, these are all done behind the scenes. If someone catches them, they may be beheaded, so the prairie people He was very restrained and didn't plunder much in the end. After hearing the requests of these prairie people, Huli also thought about it seriously. Even though he was a rough man, after leading the army for so many years, he naturally understood that he wanted to make the horse run fast. Naturally, the horses must be allowed to graze, let alone these grassland people. Even the more than 30,000 Han soldiers under the name of Prince Qi's Mansion, if they are not paid, let alone fight, I am afraid they will be fine if they don't mutiny. . "Okay, I will send someone to report this matter to His Highness. Even if His Highness does not agree with your looting in the end, he will definitely compensate you in other ways. But don't delay your work because of this matter. Go back and gather the warriors from your respective tribes. Get up, we don¡¯t need many people this time, only 20,000 people are enough. As for such allocation, that is your internal matter." Hu Li finally nodded and said, and Socher and the others were overjoyed after hearing this. I patted my chest and promised that I would definitely provide it.The best warriors are at your disposal. When the news of Huli reached Keelung, Jin Shengman, who helped Li Min handle government affairs, pointed out to Li Min a major shortcoming in his rule. In fact, Li Min had already realized this shortcoming. It's just that he has been unwilling to change it. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 472 The tangle of promoting Chineseization "When humans are born, their nature is good. <-" Their natures are similar, but their habits are far apart" In Chou Chou¡¯s childish voice, he recited a section of the Three-Character Sutra very fluently. Li Min and Xijun next to him were both smiling. After Chou Chou finished reciting a paragraph, Wen Xin, who was half leaning on the recliner to nurse her fetus, waved to Chou Chou, then picked up a candy from the table and stuffed it into Chou Chou's mouth. As a result, the little girl screamed sweetly. Said: "Thank you, aunt!" Wen Xin stretched out her hand and rubbed Chou Chou's little head, and said with a doting look on her face: "We Chou Chou are really smart. We can recite the Three-Character Sutra at such a young age. After your second brother is born, can you teach him to recite it?" "Okay~" Chou Chou agreed very simply. At the same time, he didn't forget to stick out his tongue at Li Min, and also deliberately exposed the candy in his mouth, as if to demonstrate to Li Min. But Li Min couldn't laugh or cry when he saw Chou Chou's appearance. Unexpectedly, this girl was quite vindictive. He was just worried that eating too much sugar would be bad for her teeth, so she usually forbade her from eating sweets, but if Wen Xin let her eat it, , then it¡¯s hard for him to stop him. He didn¡¯t expect that this girl would use this kind of thing to demonstrate to him. What a ghost! It is now the spring of the sixteenth year of Zhenguan. Wen Xin is eight months pregnant, and her belly is bulging. It is not convenient to walk at ordinary times. However, as a descendant, Li Min knows that moderate exercise is beneficial to pregnant women. Benefits, Mengxue also supports this view, so Wen Xin will spend part of his time walking around in the garden every day, and Li Min will come to accompany him when he has time. For example, like today, their family came to the back garden Wen Xin was playing in the middle, and when Wen Xin felt tired, she went to this small pavilion to rest. Chou Chou is almost four years old, so Xijun has now begun to provide some enlightenment education to Chou Chou. For example, Chou Chou can memorize the Three-Character Classic that Li Min created for a long time. He can also read and write dozens of words, which makes everyone praise Chou Chou for being smart. As for Wu Meiniang's son Li Qi, he was just two years old now. Originally, mother and son came together, but unfortunately the boy peed his pants again, and Wu Meiniang pulled him by the ear and went back to change his pants. "Husband, Chou Chou is almost four years old now, Qi'er is over two years old, and sister Wen Xin is about to give birth. So should we build a school and invite a few highly respected bachelors to teach them how to read? "At this moment, Jin Shengman, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke. Since she became Li Min's secretary and helped handle government affairs, Jin Shengman's status in the palace has also increased rapidly. And she dared to put forward her own opinions in front of Li Min. Although Jin Shengman only proposed an idea to establish a royal academy, Li Min always felt that there was something in her words. When he thought about the news he received from Huli a few days ago and Jin Shengman's suggestion at that time, Li Min finally understood Come over, it seems that she still hasn't given up on her idea. After Huli reported the grassland people¡¯s request before. Jin Shengman was very keenly aware that Li Min posed a huge hidden danger to the resettlement of these grassland people. Although those grassland people are now nominally under the jurisdiction of the Qi Palace, in fact the relationship between the two is more like a cooperation. When the grassland people sent troops, Li Min provided them with rewards, and now because the grassland people were under Li Min's control, they did not dare to resist at all. But what if these prairie people became stronger in the future and even learned the technology of shipbuilding. Then the other party might bite back and get out of Li Min's control. Based on the above considerations, Jin Shengman proposed to Li Min that the current way of ruling the grassland people must be changed, and the way to change this is assimilation, such as supporting the grassland people to build cities on Ezo Island and changing the current nomadic life. In addition, to promote Sinicization among the prairie people, we not only need to make them speak Chinese and wear Hanfu, but also build schools so that the prairie people can receive Han education from an early age. We also need to send officials to Ezo Island to transform the island. The grassland people on the mountain are firmly in control. In addition, Jin Shengman also suggested that Li Min should implement Sinicization in all newly occupied areas. Although this method is slower to take effect, the effect is very good. I believe that after decades of Sinicization education, coupled with the central government's Under strong rule, especially when people who have received Chinese education since childhood grow up, the people in the occupied areas will forget their original country and nation and follow Li Min's footsteps loyally. Of course, Jin Shengman's suggestion also has some selfish motives. For example, the Silla people are the most influenced by the Central Plains culture, so there will be no problem in accepting sinicization, and they will also be the first ethnic group to complete sinicization. The Silla people will definitely be given higher treatment, even if it is not as good as the Han people, it will be much better than other occupied ethnic groups. Li Min was very clear about the benefits of Jin Shengman's suggestion and her little selfishness, and from the very beginning, he had also considered promoting Hanization of the occupied land, but from his true heart, Li Min has always been a Han nationalist, and he has great concerns about North and South Korea and Japan in later generations.There is a kind of disgust from the bottom of his heart to other countries, and it is this disgust that makes Li Min unwilling to implement Chineseization of these occupied places, because in his opinion, it is too cheap for these small countries, if possible If so, he really wanted to order his troops to raise their butcher knives and clean out all these scum. However, this is obviously unrealistic. The combined population of Sanhan Province and Japan is several million. If Li Min really kills them without hesitation, he will only fall into the quagmire of war in the end, let alone control these few people. This place, I guess it would be nice not to be kicked out in despair in the end. It is precisely because of the disgust in his heart that although Li Min cannot deal with Sanhan and the Japanese people arbitrarily, he allows the current situation, such as the Japanese country, where wars are happening everywhere, and as long as there are wars, there will be no shortage of Japanese people. Slaves, things are better in Sanhan. There are very few slave hunting operations, and the people can have enough to eat. Although they are still exploited by Han industrial and commercial owners, it is much better than before. The same is true for the grassland people. The grassland people in the north have always been the enemy of the Central Plains. Countless Han people have fallen under the hooves of these barbarians since ancient times, so Li Min hates them no less than the people of Sanhan and Japan. But now Li Min needs to use the prairie people to make his own sword, so he gave them a piece of land and also helped them gain a foothold on Ezo Island. However, Li Min's method of governance is very unstable. If he only relies on high-pressure or loose governance now, problems will arise sooner or later. It is precisely because of this that Jin Shengman proposed to promote Chineseization and stabilize Li Min's rule. Domination everywhere. Today, Jin Shengman took the initiative to build a school in the palace. In fact, it was nothing more than a reminder to Li Min that his children must go to school, and those foreigners must also learn Han culture, so that they can truly surrender. After thinking about this, Li Min took a deep look at Jin Shengman. Although the other party also had her own selfish motives, he mainly thought about himself and hoped that there would be no problems with Li Min's rule. It can be seen that Jin Shengman has fully taken over. As for her role, she is regarded as one of the mistresses of Prince Qi's Mansion. Thinking of this, Li Min also felt warm in his heart. The weather has turned warm in spring in March, but it is still windy, so Wen Xin did not stay outside for too long. Li Min sent Wen Xin and Chou Chou back to the room, and then walked straight to Jin Shengman's room. Jin Shengman's temperament is the same as Wen Xin's, preferring to be quiet and not moving. And although she is from Silla, she received Confucian education since she was a child, so the room is very elegantly decorated. There is an incense burner in the main hall, and the clear air is The smoke spread out, filling the room with a fragrant aroma. But Li Min didn¡¯t like the smell of incense, so he frowned as soon as he came in. Jin Shengman was enjoying tea and resting, and was very surprised to see Li Min coming in. They had been married for several years, and this was the first time Li Min came to her room. Seeing Jin Shengman's surprised look, Li Min blushed, thinking that he had been too heartless to ignore Jin Shengman in recent years. However, he still said in a stiff tone: "I don't like the smell of incense, and it's not good for the body, so I won't order it in the future!" As soon as Li Min finished speaking, Jin Shengman froze, and then responded with a red face: "Yes, I obey!" But when Jin Shengman raised her head after finishing speaking, her eyes were filled with tears. However, she didn't want Li Min to see her weak side, so she secretly turned her face and wiped away the tears in her eyes. In the past few years of marrying Li Min, this is not only the first time that Li Min has come here, but also the first time that he has spoken about caring about himself. In addition, Li Min said that he does not like incense, which means that Li Min will do it in the future. Come to her often, maybe even at night. Thinking of this, Jin Shengman, whose tears were still wet, felt his ears burning again. Li Min didn't notice that Jin Shengman was thinking so much at this moment. He just saw him casually walking over to find a chair and sitting down, and then he said: "Shengman, you mentioned the idea of ??promoting Chineseization that day. I have thought about it carefully these past few days and I feel pretty good. So you should think about it carefully these days and come up with a detailed plan. Then I will discuss it with Wang Fu and others. If there is no problem, then we will do it immediately. Execute!¡± Jin Shengman was overjoyed when he heard that Li Min asked him to make a plan. The plan itself was nothing, but it meant that his husband had begun to accept him from the bottom of his heart. For Jin Shengman, this was only is the most important. "Don't worry, husband, I will work out a plan that satisfies His Highness!" Although he was excited, Jin Shengman still forced himself to look calm and said. From this moment on, the former Queen of Silla will no longer appear, and all that remains is a golden man who wholeheartedly assists her husband. Text Chapter 473 Education System Jin Shengman deserves to be a queen. It was difficult for her to implement a strategy of promoting Chineseization. It only took her three days to come up with a very detailed plan. In simple terms, this plan actually means Mainly divided into several aspects. The first is to speak Chinese. Whether it is the people of Samhan, Japan or the prairie people of Ezo Prefecture, the official language in the future will use Chinese and write Chinese characters. The official will set up an assessment agency and divide Chinese into four levels, with the lowest being level one. , the highest level is four. All non-Han people need to take a Chinese proficiency assessment, and then be divided into different levels based on the assessment results. The more proficient in Chinese and Chinese characters, the higher the level. This level is related to the amount of taxes paid and the benefits enjoyed by the person. related. For example, two Silla people work in the same factory and do the same job, and one of them has a Chinese level of Level 2 and the other has a Level 3 level. Then the worker with Level 3 Chinese will get more salary than the worker with Level 2 Chinese. The salary is higher, and the benefits distributed by the factory each time are also more generous. In addition, they also have priority value in promotion. The second one is wearing Hanfu. Never underestimate a piece of clothing. The style of clothing has represented the culture and heritage of a nation since ancient times. When those foreigners wear Hanfu and speak Chinese, in a few years, even they themselves may regard themselves as Han people. . And there is a precedent for this. When Emperor Xiaowen of the Northern Wei Dynasty promoted Chineseization, he wrote the ban on Hu clothing with great fanfare. The third is to change the surname to Han. No matter in ancient or modern times, this is the only weapon to assimilate others, whether it is Emperor Xiaowen of the Northern Wei Dynasty just mentioned, or the Japanese invasion of China in later generations. They all forced people to change their surnames, but the former one asked Xianbei people to change their surnames to Han Dynasties. The latter one is to force Chinese people to change their Japanese surnames. In addition to the three above, there are also other Chinese-language measures. For example, unifying measurement, adapting Chinese customs, promoting Confucianism, etc. These measures were finally finalized after discussions between Li Min, Wang An, Lu Hong and others, followed by modifications and improvements in details. However, in the process of implementation, there must be priorities. For example, for North Korea and China and South Korea, the people there are the original Silla and Baekje people. They are greatly influenced by Han culture, and the two The state is also very stable internally, so there will be no difficulties in promoting Chineseization. These measures can then be fully implemented. In addition, for the Japanese country, Li Min is still exercising high-pressure rule here, and a large number of troops are stationed here, so the implementation of Sinicization can also be fully implemented, but it needs to be backed by the army and enforced with iron and blood. If there is resistance, it will be suppressed immediately by the army, so the problem is not big. But the prairie people of Ezo Prefecture are a problem. This is mainly because Li Min's rule there is too weak, and the nomadic lifestyle of the grassland people is not conducive to the promotion of sinicization. Therefore, the most urgent task now is to change the lifestyle of these grassland people. Then officials were dispatched to strengthen the rule over these grassland people, and only then could they begin to implement Sinicization. Except for the prairie people. The same is true for Lin Yi, who also have to slowly strengthen their rule. But in addition to promoting Chineseization. There is another problem before Li Min, and that is the education of the people under his rule. Originally, Li Min focused most of his energy on industrial and economic development. He didn't care much about education, but as Chou Chou grew up, Li Min naturally had to worry about her education. Li Min also thought from his daughter's education that he should also care about the education of the people under his rule. Problem. The Han people in Taiwan and other places are all from the Tang Dynasty. With the development of industry and commerce in recent years, the lives of the people in the Tang Dynasty have become richer. Now that they have money, many people will send their sons to study. , after all, in the traditional concept, only reading can truly change one's destiny. It is precisely because of this that in addition to factories all over the Tang Dynasty, large and small schools began to slowly emerge, and the sound of reading became loud in the villages. This made many Confucian disciples very excited, thinking that what the sage said was A prosperous age of great harmony is coming. "However, although there are many people who study the Four Books and Five Classics, the scientific examination is not easy. Especially the scientific examination in the Tang Dynasty was even more difficult than climbing to the sky. It is difficult for ordinary people to stand out in this field. Coupled with the current needs of business, many people, after reading orthodox Confucian classics for a few years, turned to arithmetic, astronomy, and chemistry newly emerged from Taoism, etc. Compared with the boring knowledge of the imperial examination, these miscellaneous subjects Learning was also more interesting, and with the development of industry and commerce, these miscellaneous studies also had broader uses, so miscellaneous studies began to flourish for a while. Although they were still suppressed by Confucianism for the time being, they should not be underestimated. Compared with the Tang Dynasty, the land under Li Min's rule was much freer. For example, take Taiwan, which has the largest concentration of Han people. There were some immigrants who moved there from the mainland at the beginning. Most of them made a living by fishing and farming. There were very few scholars. Later, Li?The vigorous development of Taiwan has attracted a large number of planters and industrial and commercial owners to Taiwan. Although there are also some scholars among these people, since they are engaged in plantation and industry and commerce, they are naturally not pedantic people. It is precisely because of this that Taiwan had a blank in education from the beginning. However, as Taiwan developed later, industries such as industry, commerce, and navigation required a large number of talents proficient in arithmetic, chemistry, astronomy and other miscellaneous subjects, and these talents are in There is also a shortage in Datang, so the number in Taiwan is even rarer. In response to this situation, many industrial and commercial owners have begun to rely on themselves, opening various professional schools, and even teaching for free. The only requirement is that after the students complete their studies, they must work for them for a few years. However, although the above-mentioned professional schools run by businessmen are good, they all have a shortcoming, because whether it is arithmetic, chemistry, astronomy, or even navigation, they all require a certain cultural foundation. For example, Feng Shijie, who participated in the exploration of Australia, had previously joined the Navigation Academy run by Li Min in Dengzhou and studied to become a surveyor. However, he had learned arithmetic from his father and was also literate. It can be said that he had great potential. A good foundation is the only way to learn. If you were a person who couldn't read Chinese characters, you would have to start from the most basic characters. If you want to learn to be a surveyor, you probably wouldn't even think about it in seven or eight years. Do not think. Businessmen are all about money, so they have no patience to start from basic education. This also leads to the higher starting point of those professional schools. Not many people can go to such schools. This situation also shows that Taiwan¡¯s There are huge deficiencies in basic education, and what Li Min wants to solve now is basic education. Now Taiwan's permanent population has reached more than 500,000, and with the vigorous immigration, the population will increase sharply in the future. Coupled with the emergence of cities such as Keelung and Tainan, this has created a demand for education, and there has even been a huge demand. Private schools began to appear in a few places, and some frustrated scholars from the mainland began to teach traditional Confucianism. If this situation is allowed to develop, I am afraid that a situation in which Confucianism will be dominated by one family will form in the future. Li Min has no prejudice against Confucianism, and even feels that Confucianism still plays a certain positive role in self-cultivation. However, in comparison, Li Min still values ??practical knowledge such as arithmetic, astronomy, chemistry, and navigation, so he does not We do not want Taiwan to become a world dominated by Confucian education like the Tang Dynasty. It is precisely because of this that Li Min once again added an Education Academy to the official system of the Qi Palace, appointing Xie Chun as the dean and Hua Guang as the deputy dean, who are professionally responsible for the structure of the education system. Xie Chun and Hua Guang are both Li Chunfeng's disciples. They went to Dengzhou with Li Min and opened a navigation academy to teach students all kinds of knowledge needed for navigation. However, now the navigation academy has been moved to Keelung. Because of their outstanding abilities, the two of them , and had profound attainments in arithmetic, astronomy and other subjects, so he was promoted by Li Min to become the architect of Taiwan's education system. Although Li Min doesn¡¯t understand education, his descendants have attended school for more than ten years. As the saying goes, if you haven¡¯t eaten pork, you haven¡¯t seen a pig run away? Therefore, based on the actual situation in Taiwan and the more than ten years of torture suffered by later generations, he quickly decided to divide the current education in Taiwan into three stages. The most basic of these is naturally primary education, which can also be called basic education. This kind of education will be completed in the newly established primary school. The two most important subjects are Chinese and arithmetic. There is not much to say about arithmetic. It is mainly addition, subtraction, multiplication and division. However, the Arabic numerals brought by Li Min have been spread. Since then, arithmetic is now performed using various mathematical symbols. As for Chinese, Confucian education is still the main focus, from the Enlightenment Three-Character Classic and Thousand-Character Classic to the Analects of Confucius and the University. In addition, in primary school education, students will also be exposed to some of the most basic knowledge in astronomy, chemistry, biology, navigation, etc. On the one hand, it can increase students' knowledge, and on the other hand, it can also cultivate students' interests and prepare for the next stage of teaching. Good foundation. After completing basic education, you can enter the secondary education stage. During this period, students mainly focus on Chinese and arithmetic, but the proportion of miscellaneous subjects such as astronomy and chemistry begins to increase, and students can learn more profound knowledge. After secondary education, there is university education. Li Min was very labor-saving in this regard. He merged the vocational schools run by businessmen and various official vocational schools by disciplines to form schools similar to later junior colleges, such as There are navigation colleges for learning navigation, science colleges for learning various physical and mechanical knowledge, and medical schools for studying medicine. Students can apply for the corresponding universities according to their interests. After Li Min listed the three stages of education, he suddenly found that he seemed to have found a very troublesome job for himself, because in the next time, he needed to devote most of his energy to one thing related to education. Related things come up, and no one else can help him at all. Text Chapter 474 Compiling textbooks and being born in Nanyang In early summer, Taiwan has become very hot. Even in the Taipei area, the temperature has reached over 30 degrees. At noon, the white sun shines down, and the concrete floors begin to emit blue smoke, even in the shade of trees. , and the hot wind blowing made me want to dive into the water without getting out. In a yard in Niuchou Port, Keelung, a huge parasol tree covers half of the yard. In addition, there is a small pond here, so it seems cooler than other places. And in the yard, a In the small building, Li Min, with disheveled hair, was sitting on a chair. He was bare-chested and only wore a pair of large underpants. His big bare feet were placed on the table. He had a brush in his mouth. He seemed to be leisurely, but his face was filled with emotion. They all look distressed. "Oh, if I had known this would happen, I should have listened to the teacher's words. Even if I read more books, it would be good." Li Min sat there and thought hard for a long time, and finally sighed suddenly. Taiwan's education system needs to be built, but there is a very important issue, and that is the compilation of teaching materials. Whether it is primary school or middle school, what is studied is no longer Confucianism, so new teaching materials are naturally needed, and for these When compiling the textbook, Li Min originally wanted to transfer what he had learned to future generations, but when things came to a close, he suddenly realized that he could not remember what was in the original textbook. In fact, it¡¯s normal to say it. For example, if we were given a math problem from elementary school, everyone would probably be able to solve it. But if we were asked to list the formulas and theorems used in this math problem, probably not many people would be able to solve it. It can be done. The same goes for Li Min. His brain is not a computer, so he can't remember it so clearly. So when he wrote his own teaching materials, he couldn't write anything after holding it in for several days. Plus, no one can help him with this matter. So Li Min could only carry it. "Zhi~zhi~" The chirping of cicadas outside the window did not make Li Min feel happy, in this hot weather. On the contrary, it will only make people feel more irritated. In addition, no matter what Li Min thought, what impressed him most in class was the eight characters "Study hard and make progress every day" on the blackboard. As for the knowledge in the textbook, the most valuable things he thought of were the multiplication table and Chinese. Pinyin, this made him extremely discouraged. "Fuck it, never mind, I, the prince, am not here to compile teaching materials!" Li Min couldn't make it up on his own, and finally became angry from embarrassment. Angrily, he pulled out the brush from his mouth and threw it away, and then randomly gathered together the teaching materials he had written in the past few days. These were not so much teaching materials as fragments of Li Min's thinking. Anything he could do in the past few days Everything that comes to mind is written down on paper, including the most valuable multiplication tables and Chinese Pinyin. Li Min stuffed these messy things into a paper bag, and then went outside to find Xie Chun and Hua Guang, who were the principal and deputy deans of the Education Institute. When managing the establishment of Taiwan's education system, they originally wanted to organize people to write textbooks, but Li Min overestimated his own level and insisted on writing them himself. As a result, after a few days, nothing came out. Xie Chun and Hua Guang are both young. Their age plus one is only fifty years old. However, Li Min used people based on their talents, and he really didn't have anyone he could use. So they pushed these two young people to high positions, but it was precisely because of this. Xie Chun and Hua Guang both worked very hard, fearing that something would accidentally happen. When Li Min found them, they were studying with a group of officials from the Education Institute how many primary schools should be opened in each county in Taiwan. "Bah~" Li Min threw the paper bag containing the teaching materials in front of Xie Chun and Hua Guang, and then said calmly, "Well, well, these are some things I have sorted out. Originally, I wanted to sort them out myself. , and then compile a set of teaching materials. However, the weather has been hot recently, and my body cannot bear the heat, so I am a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, I have already written the most important things. You can ask someone to sort it out and add or delete some that are not too uncomfortable. Important things can be used as teaching materials!¡± Li Min told lies shamelessly. Although he did not reveal any lies due to his rich experience, after finishing speaking, he immediately turned around and left. He was mainly afraid that if Xie Chun opened the bag and saw what was inside, then he would be exposed. Although the other party did not dare to say anything, he would feel embarrassed, so he left in a hurry. In fact, Xie Chun and Hua Guang did not expect Li Min to compile the teaching materials alone, so when they saw what Li Min had written, although they felt that these things were too few and too messy, they were relatively It was novel and very suitable for teaching, which made them admire Li Min even more. The writing of textbooks was abandoned halfway, no, to be precise, it was abandoned as soon as it was started. Li Min has always been a person who has a beginning and an end, so he was still a little bit worried about this, but soon he had no time to pay attention to it, because Wen Xin's delivery date finally arrived, and his third child was finally born. . Although Li Min doesn¡¯t careThere is no distinction between legitimate concubines, but in the eyes of others, this is his first legitimate child after all, so not only the people in the palace are watching, but also people like Concubine Yang who is far away in Chang'an, and Wen Xin's mother, Xiao Yu The others were all eagerly watching the birth of this child. On May 22, the 16th year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty, Wen Xin, who was ten months pregnant, finally gave birth, and the little guy born this time lived up to expectations and was a leader. According to legal theory, he was Li The first heir to the throne is the Crown Prince of Qi. For this new-born little guy, Wen Xin is naturally the happiest. She was worried about giving birth to a daughter before, but now that she has a boy, she can finally feel proud and proud, and no longer has to worry about others talking about her behind her back. In addition, Li Min was also very happy for the birth of this son. After all, if nothing else, just letting Wen Xin get rid of a serious illness was enough to make him excited. It is also worth mentioning that the Lu Hong brothers, Hu Li, Zhou Long, Xiao Lin and other officials from the Xiao family in Lanling were all very happy about the birth of the young prince. Although they were foreign ministers, they But they are all people from the princess's family. Now that they see the princess giving birth to a son, they are also relieved and work harder. But after he was happy, Li Min faced another problem, which was to come up with a name. Originally, Li Min was ready to go back to the study to read books, but Gao Chong told Li Min that the Crown Prince was no better than other children, and Li Min was deeply loved by Li Shimin, so it was best for His Majesty, that is, to let Li Shimin do this. Give Grandpa a name. Hearing this suggestion, Li Min was overjoyed and immediately wrote to Li Shimin, reporting the birth of the child and asking him to give him a name. However, before the official name was decided, Li Min gave the child a nickname. This nickname also continued the eldest brother's Australian name style, but changed the place and named it Nanyang. Although Nanyang is not yet under Li Min's control, Li Min believes that as long as enough immigrants move from the interior, he can control the entire Nanyang in his hands in the shortest time. A rich archipelago, coupled with millions of Han people, this will be his first foundation and his first step in expanding outward. As long as he has Nanyang, he can enter the Tang Dynasty by going north and entering the Tang Dynasty by going west. It is India and Africa, and the south is undeveloped Australia. As for the east, there are North and South America that Li Min has dreamed of going to. Thinking of North and South America, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little discouraged. Nanyang was the closest to the Tang Dynasty, and Luzon was part of Nanyang. If there were no accidents, he would soon be completely under his control, and this would be his first attempt to control Nanyang. step. But except for Nanyang, other places are still too far away. For example, Australia has been discovered there, and gold and copper mines have been discovered there, but there are still too few people who have moved there. The population has been fluctuating between two and three thousand people, but there are indeed some people who have moved there because of the gold rush. And getting rich has attracted many people to Australia. I believe that as the immigrant population in Taiwan increases, there will be more bold immigrants to try their luck in Australia. ¡°However, compared to Australia, the more distant North and South America can only appear in Li Min¡¯s dreams. In addition, Li Min also knows that if we set out from Australia, we will be closer to the Americas. However, there is not even a stronghold in Australia. The fleet will not get repairs and supplies at all when it arrives there. It is actually not easy to go to the Americas from there. Not easy. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but sigh. If steamships could run faster, then maybe he could build a supply point in Australia and then go to America from there. Unfortunately, current steamships can only run offshore. , otherwise once the coal is burned out, it will have to stop in the sea and wait for rescue. ¡°However, it is still too early to think about the Americas. The right way to develop Taiwan, the fundamental place, is now. Now with the arrival of immigrants, Taiwan's population problem will be slowly solved, so the most important issue now is education. Although I have failed in writing textbooks, education is a century-old plan, and I cannot relax. It is precisely because of this that after his son was just one month old, Li Min immediately began to pay attention to Taiwan's education plan. Elementary schools in various places naturally had to be built, and under the supervision of Xie Chun and Hua Guang, plus the information provided by Li Min The messy knowledge and textbooks were written smoothly and the quality was good. At least when the samples of the textbooks were delivered to Li Min, he could only make some minor modifications after reading them. After the textbooks were completed, the recruitment of teachers also began with great enthusiasm. However, there are not many people who are literate these days, let alone teachers who can teach and educate people, so it is not easy to recruit. Text Chapter 475 The Bankrupt Businessman It was just dawn, and the cicadas outside the window were already screaming non-stop. When Liu Cheng woke up in the room, he felt that his whole body was covered with sweat, his clothes were sticky and clinging to his body, and he felt unspeakably uncomfortable. "This is the horrible weather in Taiwan!" Liu Cheng twisted his body uncomfortably and got up with a grumble. Last night, because the weather was too hot, he didn't fall asleep until very late. He thought it would be cooler in the morning, but he didn't expect it now. The sun hadn't risen yet, but it was already so sweltering, which made him sleepless, so he simply stopped sleeping. Although the weather is hot, Liu Cheng is used to sleeping in small clothes. This is a habit he has developed since childhood and cannot be changed at all. However, the weather here in Keelung is too hot, so when he wakes up, all the clothes on his body are wet. Liu Cheng put on his shoes and came to the yard, washed his face with a bucket of water from the well, and then brought it to a small shed in the corner. After taking off his clothes, he took a few scoops of water to rinse, and finally even I even threw my clothes into the bucket and washed them, then I twisted them casually and put them on again. The weather was hot anyway, so my clothes would be dried in a short while. This yard was rented by Liu Cheng before. Although the yard is not big and there is only one main room, the price is not cheap. If he hadn't just made money at that time, he might not have rented this yard. But counting the days, the rent paid at the beginning is about to expire, and it seems that I will have to find a cheaper yard by then. Thinking of this, Liu Cheng couldn't help but sigh, but there was an unmatched heaviness on his young face. Entering the east side of the room facing the window, there is a small table. There are two steamed buns in the basket on the table, which I bought when I went home last night. Four for a penny, he ate two last night, and the remaining two are his breakfast today. Picking up two hard steamed buns, Liu Cheng opened the wooden stopper of a glass bottle on the table, picked up the chopsticks and carefully took out a piece of bean paste from the inside, and then carefully spread it on the steamed buns. His wife made this for him when he came out, mainly because she was afraid that he would not be used to Taiwanese food. Liu Cheng was reluctant to eat it at first, but now it has become the only dish he can eat. After eating two hard steamed buns, Liu Cheng took the small table and a small chair at the door. In addition, he also carried a cloth bag with four items: paper, ink, pen, and inkstone. He now I was writing letters for people on the dock, and my business was pretty good. He can earn more than a hundred yuan in a day, and after deducting food and drinks in a month, he can still have more than two yuan left. However, next month he will find a new place to live, and he will also have to add rent. It is estimated that he can save just enough money in a month. Not bad. Liu Cheng is just thirty-one years old this year and is originally from Tingzhou. The family also had little land, and his father wanted to give the family a good background, so he kept letting Liu Cheng study, intending to let him take the exam to gain fame and honor his ancestors. Speaking of which, Liu Cheng is really a material for reading. He was known as a child prodigy when he was very young, and he was among the best in every exam in the county school. He became a tribute student when he was less than 20 years old and went to Chang'an to take the scientific examination. However, it was a pity that Liu Cheng still failed in the examination from a teenager to 30 years old. In order to take the examination, Liu Cheng also spent all his family's savings. about there. Faced with this situation, Liu Cheng was also a little disheartened. In addition, with the development of industry and commerce, the lives of relatives and friends around them, especially those who used to be worse than theirs, are now slowly getting better, and even living better than theirs. In addition, he is already married, with a wife and children, but now he has to endure hardships with him. Even because he failed in many trials, there are many rumors about him behind his back. Liu Cheng was a very family-oriented person. He could be laughed at by the folks around him, but he didn't want his wife and children to suffer a little injustice along with him. In addition, he also lost confidence in the imperial examination, so he finally gritted his teeth and simply put down his status and married his wife. After discussion, he gathered the money at home, and then he came to Taiwan with the money, ready to find a way to make a fortune. Speaking of which, Liu Cheng is a scholar after all, and he also likes to read newspapers, so he is also very clear about the situation in the Tang Dynasty and its surrounding areas. He knows that Taiwan is now occupied by the King of Qi, and that industry and commerce are encouraged there, and businessmen are treated very favorably. In addition, There are many ports there and industry and commerce are very developed, so there are many opportunities to make a fortune. In addition, Tingzhou is not far from Taiwan, so Liu Cheng came to Keelung, Taiwan, with most of his family's money. Liu Cheng is a smart man, otherwise he would not have been known as a child prodigy since he was a child. After he came to Keelung, he soon discovered that as long as he had money, he could easily find ways to make money with money. Even if you are willing to put in the effort, you can make a lot of money by buying a large piece of land and then buying some slaves and opening a plantation. However, the initial investment is larger and the money comes in slowly. . Liu Cheng didn¡¯t have much money in his hands, and he didn¡¯t want to make a fortune from land. In addition, after a period of understanding, he finally decided to invest his money in sea trade, a high-risk and high-yield industry. Speaking of which, Liu Chengye really has some talent for business. He first went to Fuzhou to contact a batch of silk, then shipped it to Kimai and sold it to a Persian merchant. As a result, he immediately made dozens of silks. If he had the guts, ?It's big enough. If you transport silk to Luzon or Borneo and sell it, you can definitely make several times the money. With his first successful experience, Liu Cheng was very excited, and he made several more cargo trips between Fuzhou and Keelung, earning more than 300 yuan in total. It was also at that time that he rented such a small yard in Keelung and paid the rent for a few months. He even planned to buy a yard in Keelung after making some more money and combine his family's property with it. His wife and children all came to live with him. However, there are unforeseen circumstances, and sea trade is inherently an industry with great risks. After Liu Cheng ran several routes between Fuzhou and Keelung, he found that the speed of making money through short-distance transportation was too slow, and it was troublesome to find someone to ship the goods. Finally, he decided to make a big deal and chartered an entire cargo ship himself. , and then brought in a ship of cane sugar from Keelung, intending to transport it to Sixian City in South Korea, which is located in the north, and South Korea is full of wealthy Han people, and the demand for cane sugar is huge. It can be said that as long as it is shipped to There, there is no need to worry about lack of sales. Originally, Liu Cheng's ship went to sea in September. It is said that the sea is generally calm at this time of the year, and there are few big waves. However, there are unforeseen circumstances, and no one expected that Liu Cheng's ship would go to sea in this relatively safe season. However, they encountered strong winds and waves, and seawater poured into the cargo hold. As a result, all the sucrose in the sacks was soaked by seawater. If you switch to other goods, such as porcelain, you don't have to worry about seawater immersion. Even if you switch to silk, you just need to drain the water in time and find a place to clean it. Even if you lose money, you won't lose too much. many. But sucrose is most afraid of sea water. After all, it is something to eat. Once soaked in bitter sea water, even a fool will not eat it again, let alone sell it. All the cane sugar in the boat was destroyed, which confused Liu Cheng, who had always been smooth sailing. Although he was very careful in doing business and the payment for the goods was settled, the freight for his chartered ship had not yet been settled. Originally, He planned to wait until the cane sugar ship was sold before settling the knot, but now it was better. Not only was the cane sugar gone, but he also owed a large amount of freight. By the time Liu Cheng returned to Keelung and paid back the freight he owed others, he would have less than a penny left in his body. No matter how frugal he was, the money would probably only be enough for him to eat and drink for a month, let alone Don't say you want to make a comeback. In the end, I had no choice but to write letters to people on the dock. Originally, it was not difficult for a scholar like Liu Cheng to find a decent job in a place like Keelung where job opportunities abounded. Even keeping accounts was much better than writing letters for others. However, after Liu Cheng had been in business for several months, he was no longer willing to do business with others. Besides, with his scholarly temperament, he could not stand the control of others. As for working in a factory, he couldn¡¯t lose face, and the wages were not high, so in the end he just set up a letter-writing stall on the dock. There are a lot of outsiders coming to Keelung to do business and work, and most of them can't write, so Liu Cheng's business is not bad, at least his salary is higher than that of ordinary workers, and he is very free. Of course, it's not that Liu Cheng has never thought about going home, but when he left home, he just wanted to make a good show so that his wife and children could enjoy the happiness with him. But now it's better, he has not made any money, and he has been reduced to living for others. Writing letters for a living made him ashamed to go back. Even if he couldn't eat or sleep well in Keelung, he had no intention of going back. Liu Cheng carried the table and chairs to the place where he set up his stall. It was on the pier of Keelung Outer Harbor, not far from where he lived. There were also sycamore trees growing on the roadside, and his stall was located under one of the sycamore trees. Under the shade of this tree, although it is still very hot, it is better than being under the sun. There are no telephones these days, and the only way to communicate with family is through correspondence, so as soon as Liu Cheng¡¯s stall was set up, a lot of business came to his door immediately. Liu Cheng spent the whole morning immersed in writing letters. Although the content of the letter was not much, it was There were so many people writing letters to him that sometimes three or four people would line up together. Until noon, the sun in the sky became more and more fierce, and the ground was covered with smoke. Although the dock was still very busy, most of them were slaves working. As for the Han boatmen, they had already started to eat. . Liu Cheng also felt a little hungry at this time. After all, he had been chewing steamed buns since yesterday and had not eaten well at all. Business was good today. Liu Cheng thought he should have something good to eat. There was a good soup cake shop behind him. The soup cakes they made were very delicious. Each bowl only cost three pennies, and when the weather was hot, a bowl of iced soup was given for free. The mung bean soup is of good quality and low price. Thinking of the cold and sweet mung bean soup, Liu Cheng also felt his mouth watering, and he was about to pack up and have a bowl, but at this moment, a business that had a huge impact on him came to his door. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 476: Applying for Teacher Liu Cheng was packing his things while calculating today's income. He does not plan to hang around like this forever, but plans to enter the navigation academy to study after earning enough money. He has already understood that as long as he can graduate from the navigation academy, he can join the fleet and become a member of the fleet. As a surveyor, his status is only lower than that of the captain. He can carry a lot of private goods, and his wages are also very generous. It can be said that as long as he makes a few trips to the sea, he will earn another sum of capital. When the time comes, whether he is doing business again Whether you continue to work in the fleet or not, it all depends on your own preference. Just when Liu Cheng had finished packing his things and was about to go to the soup cake shop not far behind him for dinner, he saw a dark-faced young man running towards him quickly, shouting as he ran: " Sir, please stay!" As soon as he finished speaking, the young man rushed to Liu Cheng's stall and said while breathing heavily: "First Sir, can you stop closing the stall for a while? I have an urgent letter to write?" Although Liu Cheng was down and out, he had a good temper and always made things convenient for himself. It wouldn't take long to write a letter, so he smiled and said at the moment: "It doesn't matter, you ask me to write, let's hurry up, otherwise I will My stomach won¡¯t agree to it.¡± Hearing what Liu Cheng said was funny, the swarthy young man was a little embarrassed. He helped Liu Cheng put away the pen and ink, and then said what he wanted to write. However, after Liu Cheng heard what the other party said, he was stunned. I forgot to write a letter at the moment. It turns out that this swarthy young man wrote a letter to his eldest brother in his hometown in Jizhou, and the content of the letter was very simple, asking his eldest brother who has been studying in his hometown to come to Taiwan because teachers are being recruited here. Not only are their salaries generous, these teachers are also under the jurisdiction of the newly established Institute of Education. They usually eat royal food and have the same status as officials. In addition, the most important point is that after working as a teacher for several years, if you perform well, you may be promoted to an official. Liu Cheng didn't pay much attention at first, but when he heard that he could be promoted to an official, he was immediately shocked. As a traditional scholar, he naturally had a strong obsession with becoming an official. Datang failed despite repeated attempts. Only then did he become disheartened and start doing business, intending to become a prosperous businessman and at least let his wife and children follow him so that he would no longer suffer. But from a fundamental point of view, he is actually very resistant to the profession of businessman. It was precisely because of this that Liu Cheng had such a big reaction when he heard that the Taiwanese government was recruiting teachers. Forgetting the first few conditions, the condition of having the opportunity to serve as an official made him very excited. After all, This has been his wish since childhood. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? He also knew it. The selection of officials in Taiwan is different from that in the Tang Dynasty. All officials are promoted from junior officials. When he first came here, Liu Cheng also thought about entering the government as an official. After a few years, he might be able to become an official, but he also felt that being a petty official was a bit embarrassing, after all, in the Tang Dynasty. Those who work as officials cannot get on the stage, and officials must be controlled by the superiors. He felt it would be better to be a free businessman, so he gave up the idea. But the teachers now recruited by the government are different. Compared with petty officials, being a teacher is much more prestigious, and the salary is better than that of ordinary petty officials. In addition, there are channels for promotion to officials. This is naturally an excellent opportunity for Liu Cheng, who has nothing now. In the future, he If you return to your hometown as an official, it will be much more honorable than being a businessman with no money. Just when Liu Cheng was thinking about something, the dark-skinned young man couldn't wait any longer and said anxiously: "Sir, can you write quickly? I'm still waiting for someone to send the letter back!" "Oh, okay! I'll write now. I just thought of something, I'm sorry!" Liu Cheng said a little embarrassed, and immediately started to write to the other party. With his literary talent, he could write it in one stroke. After handing the letter to the other party, Liu Cheng asked the other party about the recruitment of teachers by the government. It turned out that the young man was also a smart man. He immediately understood what Liu Cheng said and immediately encouraged him to give it a try, and also told him The location of Liu Cheng¡¯s recruitment. Liu Cheng didn't expect that he would learn such important news during his last business order in the morning. He immediately felt that all the depression in his heart was gone. Although he still didn't know what the conditions were for the government to recruit teachers, he Do you believe that with your own talents and learning, being a teacher is more than enough? People are in high spirits during happy events, and Liu Cheng is the same, and in order to save money during this period, he has also been very economical on food. But after hearing the good news today, he didn't need to save anymore. When he arrived at the soup cake shop Finally, not only did he order a bowl of soup cakes, but he also asked the store to serve some side dishes and a pot of rice wine, which he drank by himself. After finishing the meal, Liu Cheng did not leave the stall in the afternoon. He stopped a carriage and rushed to the Keelung Governor's Yamen. The newly established Educational Institute was opposite the Governor's Yamen. It was a three-story building. There was a large number in front of the building.There is a bulletin board with a series of requirements and benefits for recruiting teachers. After Liu Cheng came to the Educational Institute, he stood in front of the bulletin board and looked at it for a long time. After finally confirming the authenticity of this matter, his heart that had just calmed down couldn't help but get excited again. When Liu Chengjin arrived at the Education Institute, someone immediately came up to ask. When he told the person that he was applying for a job as a teacher, the person immediately became very enthusiastic. In fact, what Liu Cheng didn't know was that in order to build Taiwan's education system, a large number of teachers would be needed, and these would need to be recruited from the society. However, because Taiwan's scholars are really scarce, there were not many people who applied for the job. I attach great importance to the scholars who apply for jobs. The recruitment of teachers was in a large conference room. When Liu Cheng came, there were already two people interviewing, but both of them were middle-aged men in their forties or fifties. One of them had a philistine look on his face and was covered in stockings. He smells like a calculating man, and he looks like he might be a bookkeeper. The second one is a little older, wearing a green cloth robe, with an ancient and thin appearance. You can tell at a glance that he is a scholar. Liu Cheng was relieved when he saw that there were not many people applying for the job. Although he had confidence in himself, he did not want too many competitors. Because it was just noon and the interview official hadn¡¯t arrived yet, the three people who came to take the exam introduced each other and started chatting. This allowed Liu Cheng to learn from the conversation that the shrewd middle-aged man's name was Ji Lian, and he was indeed an accountant as he had guessed. This time he was applying for a position as an arithmetic teacher. As for the other older scholar, His name is Xu Qing, he is a private school teacher, and this time he is applying for a Chinese teacher position. "By the way, Brother Liu, what kind of teacher are you here to apply for?" After introducing his situation, Xu Qing also asked. "This" Liu Cheng was also stunned after hearing the news. After hearing the news, he rushed over. It wasn't until he saw the notice board outside that he realized that the teacher was also divided into categories, but at that time he was just happy. , I didn¡¯t even have time to think about this issue, so I didn¡¯t know how to choose for a while. That Ji Lian was an extremely shrewd man. He knew what was going on when he saw Liu Cheng's face. In addition, he was also an enthusiastic person, so he immediately started to persuade him: "Let me tell you, Brother Liu would be better off studying Chinese." teacher!" "Oh, why is this?" Liu Cheng asked with some confusion. "Hehe, Brother Liu doesn't know something. According to the inside information I got, Taiwan needs a lot of teachers this time, but there are few people in Taiwan, and there are even fewer orthodox scholars like you and Brother Xu. The most recruited people this time are arithmetic and Chinese teachers. Among them, the arithmetic teachers only need those of us who are proficient in writing to do some math, but those who teach Chinese are not orthodox readers like you. Therefore, there is a shortage of Chinese teachers now. As long as we can Let¡¯s not talk about the salary and other things when applying for a job, but you can choose the place where you teach at will. Even if you stay in Keelung, it is not difficult. If you are like us, we have to go wherever the superiors tell us." When Ji Lian said this, he shook his head and sighed repeatedly. It seems that he is dissatisfied with the fate of the arithmetic teacher. And Liu Cheng didn't expect that there would be such twists and turns. He Qing next to him was even more surprised. He didn't expect that he was right to apply for a Chinese teacher. If he could stay in Keelung, he could All my family members from my hometown came to live with me. While the three of them were chatting, the interview official finally arrived, and immediately let the three of them come in for interviews one after another. Because we are recruiting the most basic primary school teachers now, there is nothing too difficult at all. Just ask about the person¡¯s place of origin, age, work experience, etc., and then ask about some professional knowledge. As long as they are not too bad, you can apply. superior. Ji Lian has been working as a bookkeeper for many years, but applying for a job as an arithmetic teacher is still extremely easy. Xu Qing was originally a private school teacher, which made the examiners even more excited. They liked people with educational experience the most, so they gave up without asking any questions. As for Liu Cheng, after he told the story of how many times he went to Chang'an to take the exam, several examiners immediately looked at him with admiration. After all, not everyone can go to Chang'an to take the exam these days. First, they must pass the state and county exams. , and then only after the governor's recommendation can he go. Since Liu Cheng was able to participate in the Chang'an scientific examination several times, this is enough to illustrate his talent. In this way, all three of them who came for the interview passed, but it was not over yet. After they passed the interview, the official who took the exam told them that there would be a three-month emergency training, mainly to teach them The content of teaching, and how to deal with problems encountered during teaching, etc. Originally, Liu Cheng was still worried that he had no teaching experience and that he would not be able to teach children well. Now that he heard that he needed training before he could take up the post, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. He believed that as long as he learned through this period of time and combined with his talents, he would be able to succeed. I can definitely show my talents in Taiwan¡¯s education system.??. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 477: Troops march to Luzon "Four dollars a month, and there are paid winter and summer vacations, and various holiday benefits are also very generous. In addition, there is a house prepared by the college to live in. If you work for five years, you can also get a yard. Wow, this is great If jobs were left to future generations, they would definitely be more popular than civil servants!" Li Min couldn't help but admired the proposed salary for teachers. In order to attract some scholars to join the education system, Xie Chun and Hua Guang have made great efforts. The salary offered alone is enough to make many people excited. Fortunately, Li Min had strong support behind it, otherwise Cui Wei would not have agreed to such a large expense. Although the money is a bit too much, as long as the education system can be established, it is all worth it in Li Min's opinion. Moreover, teachers have the important responsibility of teaching and educating people, so they must be paid accordingly. However, due to limited conditions now, teachers come from a wide range of sources, and their own moral quality cannot be guaranteed. However, the main thing now is to build schools, so this is the only way for the time being. When there are more talents in the future, we can improve the quality of the teaching team. Quality is not too late either. In addition, what makes Li Min very happy is that such high welfare benefits are not in vain. After hearing the news, many scholars from Tang Dynasty began to come to teach. In fact, Li Min also knew that the most attractive to these people was probably the one The conditions for becoming an official are, after all, firstly, teaching and educating people makes people look good and gain face, and secondly, there is a path for promotion, so they are so eager. But this is exactly what Li Min wants to see. No matter what these people come for, the most important thing is that with their participation, Taiwan's education system has finally been established. Just a few months later, several newly built primary schools in Keelung officially began enrolling students. At the same time, primary schools have been built in several cities such as Tainan, and these primary schools all use unified teaching materials and are taught by teachers who have been uniformly trained. Although it is not obvious yet, I believe that when the first batch of students enter the society, Everyone will understand the meaning of the saying that knowledge is power. And just when Li Min was making great efforts to educate the Taiwanese people, he also sent out another team to 'civilize' the foreign races, but there were no gentle teachers in this team. On the contrary, they are all vicious men with weapons in their hands. They set off by boat from various places, and their destination is only one, and that is Manila, Luzon. June in Manila is the season when storms rage. If it had been in the past, the number of ships in this port would have dropped by half compared to usual, and the entire Manila would have entered a period of economic depression. After all, no businessman would take the risk of sailing a ship in a storm. However, June this year was very unusual. Not only did the number of ships in the port not decrease, but there were 20 to 30% more ships than usual. The port was even more busy. Countless materials were unloaded from the ships and then transported to warehouses in Manila for storage. In addition, countless businessmen arrive here every day, waving gold and silver coins, just to find a place to live in Manila City. After the boats and merchants arrived, troop transport fleets finally arrived in Manila, but when these troops got off the ships. The soldiers in the army all looked at the city of Manila with awe, and when the people in the city saw these soldiers. There was also a look of disdain on their faces, because none of these troops were direct troops of the Qi Palace. In other words, they were all Silla people, Japanese people and grassland people. These troops rushed to Manila, and Yanbei, who had been staying in Linyi, also rushed here. Yan Bei should have arrived in Manila long ago, but when he was on the way, he received an order from Li Min to return to Taiwan. Only when he met Li Min did he realize that Li Min felt uneasy with just using foreign troops. Therefore, another 3,000 Han troops were allocated, including 1,000 musketeers and 500 artillerymen who had just completed training. At first, muskets and artillery were brilliant on the Japanese battlefield. After the war, Li Min immediately increased the production of firearms. In addition, he promoted the original musketeers and artillery soldiers to instructors to form a firearms training camp. Now they have trained Five thousand musketeers and 1,500 artillery troops were originally sent to Japan to suppress the rebellion, but this time, for the sake of Luzon, Li Min just took some of them and gave them to Yanbei. In fact, after Li Min implemented the Sinicization policy, the ruling situation of the Japanese country has been greatly improved, and rebellions have rarely occurred. Therefore, if Li Min is willing, he can send more firearms troops to Yanbei, but Li Min Xin also knows that the climate in Luzon is rainy and very humid. If the current firearms troops arrive there, they may not be of much use, so they only mobilized a thousand-man musketry team and a five-hundred-man gunnery team. artillery. After Yan Bei landed in Manila with a Han army of 3,000 people, all the troops participating in the battle against Luzon arrived. However, Yan Bei was not responsible for commanding the army in the battle. He did not have the ability to do so. This battle was led by Zhou The dragon is the commander-in-chief and the tiger force is the deputy commander-in-chief. All the troops are under the command of the two of them. The reason why Zhou Long is appointed as the commander-in-chief instead of Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui is mainly due to the environment here in Luzon. The climate here is hot, and a considerable part of it is hot.Leading a jungle, fighting here is much more difficult than fighting on plains or mountains. In addition to facing enemies, you also have to face various dangers in the jungle. If a general without experience in this area leads a team, it is estimated that 10,000 If a man's army is thrown into the jungle, half of it will be lost before fighting the enemy. It was precisely with these considerations in mind that Li Min asked Zhou Long and Hu Li to lead the team. If Lu Qing hadn't been in charge of the navy and couldn't leave, he would have really wanted Lu Qing to make a cameo as an army general. When the three of them were in Taiwan, they led many people to fight with the local natives. Although the weather in Taiwan is hotter than in Luzon, it is somewhat similar, so their combat experience in this tropical jungle is also limited. Very rich. Zhou Long and Hu Li came with those foreign armies. This time, in order to pacify Luzon in one fell swoop, Li Min mobilized a total of 20,000 Japanese troops, 23,000 Korean troops, and 10,000 grassland troops. Li Min originally mobilized 20,000 grassland people, but Zhou Long objected to this. In the end, Li Min followed his suggestion and transferred 10,000 grassland people to Linyi. Luzon is a big island, so the 50,000-strong army is naturally not enough, and Zhou Long has no intention of letting them be the main force. The real main force is the 50,000-strong Linyi army he transferred from Linyi. These Linyi people were originally transferred to the Japanese state. , but was intercepted by Zhou Long, because in his opinion, the grassland people, Japanese people, and Sanhan people all lived in the north and were not adapted to the jungle warfare in the south. On the contrary, the climate in Linyi was similar to Luzon. , so he suggested to Li Min to reduce the number of grassland people's troops and at the same time transfer all Lin Yi's troops to Luzon. Li Min would naturally not object to this reasonable suggestion. Moreover, he had already handed over the pacification of Luzon to Zhou Long, so these matters were originally Zhou Long's responsibility. After Zhou Long and Yan Bei all arrived in Luzon, they did not rush to seize Luzon. Instead, they stationed all their troops outside Manila. Then, Zhou Long and Huli personally supervised the 100,000-strong army to conduct emergency adaptation training. In addition, they also found some people who were very familiar with the Luzon jungle to join the army and serve as temporary instructors, explaining to the soldiers the places to pay attention to and various taboos in the jungle. Speaking of which, these armies are all foreigners. Li Min and Zhou Long do not care about the life or death of these people. However, now that Li Min is pursuing the Hanization policy, he must use harmonious and gentle methods to deal with these foreigners, so it is not suitable to let these foreigners live now. The army suffered a large number of casualties, and if there were too many casualties, the Qi Palace would also have to spend a large amount of money for compensation. It is precisely because of this that Zhou Long, who received the instructions, made these preparations. In addition, Luzon is now in the rainy season. Not only is there a lot of rain, but the weather is also extremely hot, which is not suitable for war. Only from October to February of the following year will the rain in Luzon become less, and The temperature will also drop a bit, which is a good time to attack. It's only June now, which means that Zhou Long's army will have to stay in Manila for at least four months. Of course, these four months are not for raising them in vain, but they need to adapt to the local climate, and from time to time They need to be taken to the jungle for adaptive training. Originally, Li Min did not hide much about sending troops to Luzon. In addition, Li Min started his career in industry and commerce, and all the businessmen in the territory had great powers, so they already knew in advance that Li Min was going to send troops to Luzon. In addition, many smart people have calculated that the army will definitely take action during the dry season, and will definitely stay in Manila in the intervening months. Precisely because of this, all the businessmen from Taiwan and other places went crazy to deliver goods to Luzon. Even in the windy and rainy month of June, the ships to and from Luzon were not interrupted. After all, everyone knows that the army is the best place to earn money. With an army of 100,000 people stationed in Manila, the amount of food and supplies consumed every day is not a small amount, so they are active and prepare all kinds of supplies in advance. , just wait for the army to come to purchase. Regarding this situation, the military is actually enjoying the benefits, because compared to the military's logistics transportation, these merchants can transport faster, and the cost is much lower than the military's transportation system. The only thing they need is to get Just buy it with money. Of course, what these merchants are transporting are not very important materials. As for things like weapons and armor, they still need to be provided by the army¡¯s logistics system. After Zhou Long and Huli arranged the army training, they immediately found Yanbei because they needed detailed information on Luzon Island, especially the three major tribal alliances on the island, which were their focus. But when they saw the information provided to them by Yan Bei, they discovered an unexpected surprise. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Mobile users please go to read Text Chapter 478 The Dwarf Black Alliance The Taga Alliance, the Ilu Alliance, and the Dwarf Alliance are the only three remaining tribal alliances on Luzon Island. The previous four tribal alliances, including the Lome Alliance and the Qisha Alliance, were all wiped out by these three alliances. . But now the strength of these three major alliances is also greatly reduced. In addition, the three tribes are wary of each other, for fear that the other two tribes will unite to destroy themselves, so no one dares to take the lead. This makes the three major alliances unexpectedly appear. There was a very strange calm. Originally, these three major alliances had one or several slave-catching teams to provide them with weapons and supplies, and they needed to exchange prisoners of war or products on the island. However, during the melee between the seven major tribal alliances some time ago, , they suddenly realized that due to the perennial wars in their alliance, a large number of mature men had been killed or captured, which had caused a significant reduction in the population within the alliance, and even some tribes could not even guarantee their basic life. Faced with this situation, the three major tribal alliances had to suspend the prisoner-of-war trade with the slave-catching teams, and instead turned these prisoners of war into labor for their own tribes to make up for the lack of labor in the alliance. But in this way, they offended the slave-catching team behind them. After all, the slave-catching team came here for the slaves. Now that all the slaves have been retained by these tribes, they naturally have no choice but to drink from the northwest wind. It is precisely because of this that all the businessmen related to slave catching are very supportive of this war. After all, they are all dependent on this. Now that the natives on Luzon Island have cut off their financial resources, they will naturally have to bear the consequences. Their anger. In addition, Li Min needed the land in Luzon, so it was natural to send troops to Luzon. However, when Zhou Long and Hu Li learned about the three major tribal alliances from Yan Bei and others, they discovered an unexpected surprise. That is the Dwarf Black Alliance among the three major alliances, which has huge conflicts with the other two alliances. Moreover, the Dwarf Black Alliance has not cut off the slave trade with the slave-catching team. The slaves shipped out of Manila are now provided by the Dwarf Black Tribe. The reason why this happens. This is mainly because among the three major tribal alliances, the Dwarf Alliance has irreconcilable conflicts with the other two tribal alliances. The natives of the Taga Alliance and the Ilu Alliance are not actually natives of Luzon, but come from Ma Those who migrated to the peninsula can be called Malays, while the Dwarf Alliance is mainly made up of dwarf black people. As you can tell from their names, these dwarf black people are short and black. They are the real people of Luzon Island. Aboriginal. Since the Malays moved to Luzon hundreds of years ago. There were constant conflicts with the local dwarf black people. Although the dwarf black people were fierce, they were short in stature and were naturally disadvantaged in terms of physical strength. In addition, the Malays had a higher level of civilization than them and could make sharp weapons, so the short black people were short. The black people have been suppressed and beaten by the Malays, and now they can only retreat to the tropical jungle on the island. Although the dwarf blacks are not as physical as the Malays, they are natural jungle warriors. Therefore, taking advantage of the tropical jungle, they can hold on to their own territory. In addition, although the Malay population is large, the territory they previously occupied is not small. It has been enough for them to develop for hundreds of years, so the attacks on the dwarf black people have gradually relaxed. If there were no accidents, it would have taken hundreds of years for the Malays to slowly occupy the living space of the dwarf black people. By that time, dwarf black people will also become a minority on Luzon Island. But when the people from the Slave Catching Association came to Manila. Various slave-catching teams began to provoke conflicts between tribes, and the Malays were not monolithic. There were many conflicts between various tribes, and wars often broke out. The recruitment of slave-catching teams only added fuel to the fire, leading to raging wars on Luzon. In this case, the short blacks were naturally not immune. Fortunately, they had a strong enemy, the Malays, and they were at a disadvantage, so they were relatively united internally, so they formed a short black tribal alliance. They have an advantage in the tropical jungle, so they are more powerful than other tribal alliances. However, because of their different races, the Dwarf Black Alliance is often actively attacked by other alliances, which forces them to fight back. In the end, they became the only remaining ones. One of the three major tribal alliances. The dwarf blacks are different from the Malays. They are life-and-death enemies with each other. Prisoners captured in the war cannot stay in the tribe at all, otherwise it will only increase unrest within the tribe. Therefore, the relationship between them and the slave-catching team The slave trade has not been interrupted, and these dwarf black people are very friendly to the slave catching team and have always maintained a very close relationship with the city of Manila. After hearing about the situation on Luzon Island, especially about the dwarf black people, Zhou Long said excitedly: "Prince Yan, those dwarf black people are a good breakthrough point. Can you try hard to win over these dwarf black people?" Come here, and finally let them join our army, so that we will not only have one less powerful enemy, but also get a lot of help!" After hearing this, Yan Bei also smiled and said: "Heroes have the same view. Yan also thinks that those short black people canUse it, so I sent someone to contact the other party a long time ago. It's a coincidence. It is said that during this time, two other Malay tribes were preparing to form an alliance and planned to deal with the dwarf black people together, and the dwarf black people also knew After hearing the news, at this moment, the people we sent immediately became their life-saving straw. Now we are talking with the dwarf black people. It is estimated that it will not take long to reach an agreement with the dwarf black people. " Hearing Yan Bei¡¯s words, Zhou Long and Hu Li looked at each other and smiled. They have an army of 100,000 in their hands, and now they have the internal support of the dwarf black people. Isn¡¯t it easy to destroy the other two tribal alliances? As for those short black people, if they can be comforted, soothe them. If the other party doesn't recognize images, then don't blame them for burning bridges! The person Yanbei sent to contact the dwarf black people came back soon, and he came back with the dwarf black people's clan leader and several elders. Among them, the clan leader's name was very difficult to pronounce. He was called Shami in transliteration. According to reports, He was introduced to be only forty years old, but in the eyes of Yanbei and others, the Shami patriarch must be at least sixty years old. Short black people are short. For example, the Shami clan leader is a full head and a half shorter than Yan Bei. The other elders are even shorter than Shami. They look like monkeys, and they definitely don't weigh more than a hundred kilograms. , with their stature, I knew they were no match for the Malays. The short black people have always been bullied by the Malays. Although they are now in the alliance of the three major tribes, they also know clearly that they are likely to become the next target of the other two major alliances. Therefore, the leader of the Shami tribe sent Yanbei He attaches great importance to his olive branch, which can be seen from the fact that he came to the interview in person. Even a thousand years later, the dwarf black people are still in the primitive society period, and the current dwarf black people are even less knowledgeable. Yan Bei just made a small plan, and then promised the other party that after the war, he would set aside a separate piece of land for the dwarf black people. This allowed them to live a stable life in Luzon, and they could also trade with the Han people in exchange for large amounts of cloth, grain, ironware, etc. These conditions were already very pleasing to the dwarf black people. Coupled with the pressure from Malay, they quickly reached an agreement with Yanbei to invest the tribal alliance under the name of the Taiwanese government and at the same time accept the Manila government The leader of the clan became a tribe under Li Min. With the joining of the Dwarf Black Man, Zhou Long and Hu Li¡¯s training will be easier. The dwarf black people do not have a regular army. They still implement the system of all soldiers. Even a woman can go to the battlefield. However, Zhou Long selected the young and strong men among the dwarf black people and organized them into a group. A short black army with only fifteen thousand people. But don't underestimate this dwarf army of 15,000 people. They are born warriors in the jungle. In addition, after Zhou Long trained them with formal military training methods, he changed their weapons to facilitate jungle combat. Special steel swords, and even three thousand crossbowmen, each holding a short crossbow, are most suitable for ambushes. In addition, with this dwarf black man, Zhou Long and the others could finally bring their army to the tropical jungle for training. With these dwarf black men as guides, Zhou Long's 100,000 troops took turns to go to the jungle for training. Although there were many People got sick because they couldn't stand the heat, but after all, they were only a minority, and the biggest killer, dysentery, could already be cured, so there were not many people killed or injured by the disease in the end. Zhou Long trained with nearly 120,000 troops in Manila for five months, and then in November, he finally began to attack the Taga Alliance and the Ilu Alliance. Faced with this powerful offensive, the Tajia Alliance and the Yilu Alliance also joined forces and organized all the young and strong men and women. Together, there were nearly 300,000 troops. This was already the number of soldiers in the two alliances who could take up arms. The total population of the army, if they can be defeated, then there will be no suspense in the subsequent battle of Luzon. Facing three times the enemy, Zhou Long seemed very relaxed, because he knew that even though the opponent had 300,000 people, there were men and women among these 300,000 people, and some of them didn't even have weapons. Fighting with the simplest wooden stick is no threat at all to his 120,000 troops. In December of the 16th year of Zhenguan, after dozens of small-scale confrontations, during the confrontations, Zhou Long deliberately showed weakness, causing the opponent to win several battles in a row. This made the Malays in the two alliances get carried away and thought that the opponent had no chance at all. Nothing special. At this moment, Zhou Long deliberately revealed the whereabouts of his army to the other party. As a result, the two major tribal alliances immediately gathered their armies and intercepted Zhou Long's army on the plains northwest of Manila. The decisive battle was about to begin! But this time, Zhou Long was well prepared, and the firearms unit that had been hidden away by him finally came into use! (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.) Text Chapter 479 A one-sided war On the plain northwest of Manila, weeds half as tall as a man have been trampled down, forming a natural battlefield. At both ends of this battlefield, two huge armies are ready and ready to fight at any time. . ¡ù ¡ù "General, although the opponent claims to have 300,000 soldiers, due to the limited battlefield, the opponent only lists the most elite 200,000 soldiers in front of them, and five miles behind, there are still 100,000 old and weak soldiers!" A Tanma junior colonel said. Flying to report. "Explore again!" Zhou Long waved his hand and said after hearing this. The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, so the information about the opponent cannot be lost for a moment. "No!" Tan Ma followed the order and left. However, as soon as this detective horse left, the second detective horse arrived immediately. With the reports of these detective horses, all the information on the battlefield was gathered into Zhou Long's hands, and almost all the situations on the battlefield evolved in his mind. Not all the 300,000 troops of the tribal alliance went into battle, and the same was true for Zhou Long's 120,000 troops. Even in comparison, Zhou Long could only use half of his strength, including 20,000 Japanese troops on the left and 20,000 Japanese troops on the left. The three Korean troops were on the right, with 10,000 prairie cavalry in the center as the main force. Originally, the terrain of Luzon was not suitable for cavalry attacks, so the prairie people did not bring war horses this time. However, as the situation changed later, Zhou Long specially transported More than 10,000 war horses came to let the prairie people show their strongest fighting power. In addition, all the firearms troops were also put into battle. The artillery position was on the left wing of the army, and the other thousand musketeers were also on the left wing. Compared with Zhou Long's strict military formation, the 200,000 alliance troops on the opposite side are very loose. It can even be said that there is no formation at all. There is an obvious dividing line between these 200,000 people. On the left is He added the army of the Alliance, while the one on the right was the Ilu Alliance, and was within the two alliance armies. Also based on different tribes, they are divided into dozens of small teams. Generally speaking, those with more people go in front and those with fewer people follow. Zhou Long was not surprised by the looseness of these alliance forces, because he had already learned about the fighting situation on Luzon Island from the dwarf black people. Because everything here still exists in the form of tribes, although there are frequent battles between tribes, they have not evolved into real wars. To put it simply, the form of warfare among their tribes is still at the level of group fighting. Not to mention the regular Tang army, even the affiliated armies of the Japanese country can easily deal with it. Of course, the premise must be a face-to-face plain battle, not a war in a tropical jungle. It is precisely because of understanding this that Zhou Long would show weakness to the opponent in the previous contact battle, to make the opponent proud, and then lead the army to the plain with great fanfare. As expected, the opponent was fooled. They actually gathered all the troops and prepared to fight them to the death here. Thinking of all the efforts he had put in before, Zhou Long couldn't help but smile a bit proudly at the corners of his mouth. At this time, Hu Li stepped forward and said: "General, the army is ready. Can we start the attack?" Looking at the bloodthirsty Hu Li, Zhou Long smiled and said: "It is true that we can attack, but the leader is not General Tiger." When Zhou Long said this, his face changed as he commanded. "This is the general's order, the artillery is ready. Fire!" Following Zhou Long's order, the commander standing high up immediately waved the order flag and gave orders to the artillery position on the left wing. The artillery commander, who had been impatient for a long time, saw the order here and immediately shouted: : "Get ready~, light the fire!" At the command of the commander, the artillerymen behind dozens of artillery pieces immediately lit the fuses with the torches in their hands. With a deafening roar, a row of hot projectiles flew out from the muzzle. The distance between the Union army and the artillery was less than two miles, and they were just within the range of the artillery. With two hundred thousand troops gathered together, they could hit the target even with their eyes closed. The leaders of the tribal alliance are the chiefs of the two alliances. This is actually the first time for them to participate in such a large-scale war. In the past, when fighting other tribes, a battle of a few thousand people was usually good. Only in the battle of genocide, Tens of thousands of troops would be dispatched. But this time is different. What they have to face is the army of outsiders. Through previous slave transactions, they know that the other party is not only well-equipped, but also rich in experience. For example, a slave-catching team of more than ten people can destroy them. A tribe of hundreds of people, let alone these regular troops. It is precisely because of knowing this that although the two alliances are several times the number of each other, they do not dare to take the initiative to attack. In addition, they also have a thought, that is, they hope that another tribal alliance will attack first, and then fight to the death with the outsiders on the opposite side. It is best to fight to the death of both sides. By then, they may be able to destroy themselves, their allies, and their enemies. destroyed, and then occupied the entire Luzon. But just as the two tribal alliances were making their own little plans, the artillery ordered by Zhou Long had already opened fire, and the hot projectiles shot into the alliance army like streaks of black lightning.??, many unlucky soldiers were beaten with iron bullets weighing more than ten kilograms before they even had time to scream. They were turned into minced meat. If they were lucky enough to be hit by a cannonball, their bones and tendons were broken as a result. However, these people did not realize that they were injured at first. It was not until a while later that they felt the severe pain in their bodies. Suddenly, they were on the battlefield. There was a lot of wailing, and the sound of crying for father and mother could be heard endlessly. This round of artillery was just the beginning, and the fifty cannons did not all fire, but were divided into two rounds. After the first round of shelling ended, the second round of shelling also began immediately. Although the lethality of solid bullets was limited, one round If one shell is lucky, it won't kill more than a few people, but the psychological deterrent is too great. After all, these Luzon natives have never imagined that there is such a weapon falling from the sky, and the way of killing is still the same. of cruelty. The two groups of artillery fired in turn, creating a continuous momentum of artillery, which also put greater psychological pressure on the opponent. In addition, the tribal alliance army was originally a scattered native, and there was no discipline at all. , so after several rounds of shelling, the two hundred thousand troops were already in chaos. "Prairie cavalry, charge!" Following Hu Li's order, 10,000 prairie cavalry were like a black torrent under his leadership. In addition, the Japanese and Sanhan people on the left and right wings also began to rush forward, but few people discovered that there was a special unit holding muskets in the Japanese team. There are no horses on Luzon Island. The natives in the Alliance Army were very surprised when they saw the prairie cavalry. At the same time, they were a little afraid of this unknown creature, which they had not dared to take the lead in attacking before. one of the reasons. Now they were beaten into a mess by artillery, and they saw the opponent's army riding such a huge animal, which made them even more frightened. Even those teams that were not under shelling began to be in chaos. The cavalry was the fastest, and they rushed across the distance of less than two miles in almost a few breaths. Under the leadership of the fierce general Hu Li, the 10,000 prairie cavalry exerted their maximum combat power, each waving their sabers. , charging into the Alliance army with a ferocious smile. This group of murderous prairie demons didn't even know what mercy was. The sharp steel knife slashed across the enemy's neck, and heads shot up into the sky. There was blood everywhere. The spray dyed the black armor on their bodies dark red. As soon as they made contact, the Alliance army was cut open by Huli's prairie cavalry. Then, like a sharp long arrow, the 10,000-person cavalry rushed from the front to the back of the formation, and then all the cavalry went in a circle. , turned back and killed him. As a result, these natives, who had no experience in dealing with cavalry, had no way to stop them and could only let these cavalry rush their army into chaos. But fortunately for the two alliance chiefs, after contact with the opponent's army, the roaring weapons finally stopped. This made them feel relieved. After all, they were also within the range of the artillery. Guess, no one knows whether that kind of iron knot will fall on their head? Now that the shelling has stopped, they feel a sense of security. However, the two clan leaders were obviously happy too early. The chaos caused by the cavalry was greater than the artillery bombardment. After all, no matter how sharp the artillery was, it was limited in quantity and the coverage was not large. Many teams were not greatly affected. The impact is different, but the cavalry is different. Every time they attack, they will cause at least thousands of casualties. In addition, the armies on Zhou Long's left and right wings also began to engage in battle with the Alliance Army. Although the Japanese army and the Sanhan Army were not as good as the Han troops directly under Li Min, after the change of equipment and the training of Zhou Long and others, their combat effectiveness was also great. In order to improve, at least it is very easy to deal with such undisciplined Nanyang natives. It is precisely because of this that Zhou Long's 50,000 troops faced a 200,000 tribal alliance army, and there was a one-sided massacre. However, this situation did not surprise Zhou Long. He had known for a long time that these natives had little discipline. It would be okay if they fought with the wind, but if they were knocked out of the momentum at the beginning, then it would be a disaster. into chaos. It was precisely by seizing this weakness of the opponent that Zhou Long used artillery to frighten the enemy, and then used prairie cavalry to attack. As a result, when the armies on both wings came into contact with the opponent, the Allied forces were almost in a state of fighting on their own, and there were even many people. Start running away. Faced with this situation, the clan leaders of the two alliances also knew that something was wrong, and immediately ordered the leaders of each tribe to restrain their soldiers. At the same time, they also asked their direct guards to drive some tribes forward by force, trying to block the opponent's offensive. However, their efforts soon became in vain, because the musketeers hidden in the Japanese army finally opened fire. Rows of muskets took turns to fire, and each time hundreds of natives were shot and fell to the ground. The native soldiers were also very afraid of this kind of smoke-belching weapon, and they fled from the musket fire, so wherever the musketeers rushed, theyThe natives began to flee in all directions. Seeing this one-sided war, Zhou Long, who had been commanding from the rear, muttered with dissatisfaction: "I didn't expect the natives here to be so weak. If I had known this, I wouldn't have had to make so many preparations!" Text Chapter 480 Cai'er returns to Beijing The early battle in Luzon went very smoothly. Zhou Long designed to lead the two hostile alliances to a decisive battle on the plains. Although they faced several times the enemy, it was almost a one-sided massacre. Not only did the 200,000 native coalition troops on the battlefield were killed. The killing was completely defeated, and Zhou Long also sent 50,000 Linyi and 15,000 dwarf troops to kill fiercely behind these defeated soldiers. As a result, these defeated soldiers could not escape even if they fled into the tropical jungle. Enemy pursuit. After this battle, more than half of the 300,000 troops of the Tajia Alliance and the Yilu Alliance suffered casualties, and the rest followed the leader and fled back to their tribes. No matter how called by the clan leaders of the two alliances, they were unwilling to send troops again. However, this gave Zhou Long opportunities to defeat each other. After he rested his troops, he immediately divided his troops into several groups and began to sweep away the tribes in the two major alliances from west to east. However, most of these tribes were blocked by jungles, so this The troops participating in the sweep were mainly Linyi troops and dwarfs. Originally, the main forces of the two major alliances were wiped out, and the remaining troops were defeated. It should be easy to mop them up. However, Zhou Long and the others soon discovered that the war had just begun. When they sent troops to the tribes in the jungle, By that time, the enemies we faced were no longer natives, but the harsh environment in the tropical jungle. Speaking of which, Zhou Long had made a lot of preparations for the harsh environment in Luzon. He even had 120,000 troops training in Manila for four or five months. However, when he actually entered the jungle to fight, he realized that his previous preparations were still far behind. Not nearly enough. For example, on the sixth day of the decisive battle in the plains, a joint army of dwarf blacks and Japanese was ordered to hunt down a 5,000-strong tribal coalition. At that time, Zhou Long sent out 2,000 people, including 1,000 dwarfs and Japanese. . Originally, the opponent's army was just defeated and had no fighting power at all. It was enough to catch up with the opponent. But when the chasing army came out of the jungle half a month later, the 1,000-strong dwarf blacks had only lost about a hundred people, but the Japanese, who also numbered 1,000, were just the opposite. Only more than 100 people could get out of the jungle. , and all of them are suffering from injuries. Even if they are cured, they will no longer be able to stay in the army. Zhou Long was also very shocked by this result, and at the same time he was a little lucky to be able to subdue the local dwarf black people in Luzon. Otherwise, the troops from the north, such as the Japanese and the grassland people, may not be able to defeat Luzon at all. It is also worth mentioning that the Linyi people are also very adaptable to jungle warfare. In the process of chasing the enemy, their casualty rate is only slightly higher than that of the dwarf black people. As for the Japanese and Sanhan people. Their adaptability is also good, and at least they still have a certain fighting ability in the jungle. However, the grassland cavalry that had defeated the tribal coalition forces before could not do it. They were very unsuitable to the climate here in Luzon, and their non-combat attrition was very serious. It was also the harsh natural conditions in Luzon that caused Zhou Long's troops to suffer heavy casualties, most of which were non-combat attrition. This forced Zhou Long to transfer another batch of troops from Lin Yi. In addition, the number of some dwarf black troops was also increased, and then they were organized into a jungle army, specifically responsible for cleaning up the tribes in the jungle. Although the casualties were heavy, Luzon Island still fell into the hands of Zhou Long's army step by step. Although the Taga Alliance and the Yilu Alliance tried to reorganize the resistance several times, unfortunately they had been defeated by Zhou Long before, and even some tribes within the alliance no longer listened to their orders. In addition, Their feuding dwarfs also kept attacking them from both the light and dark sides. Therefore, the territories of the two major alliances were quickly cleared. And in this process, the happiest people were the slave traders from all over the world. The destruction of the two major tribal alliances greatly increased the source of slaves. Therefore, the slave traders during this period were like chicken blood. Wherever there was fighting, they were there. These people waved the silver coins in their hands and drew money from the army. They exchange their hands for the slaves they need, and the army is also very willing to increase their income, so they also provide convenience to these slave merchants as much as possible. Li Min, who was far away in Taiwan, was very happy when he received the news. Not only did he send people to reward the three armies, but he also wrote a letter to Yan Bei, asking him to put aside the matter of the Slave Catching Association and go as far as possible. Study the topography of Luzon, list some places suitable for development, and make preparations to lay a foundation for future immigration. "Cousin, I'm leaving. You must remember to go to Chang'an to see me!" Cai'er, wearing a green dress on the huge Qi Wang, had tears on her face and held Nanyang, who was less than one year old, in one hand. One hand held the almost three-year-old Australia, and the other, the five-year-old Chou Chou, was holding Cai'er's leg, with tears streaming down her face. "Don't worry, my cousin will definitely go back to see you when he has time. In addition, my grandmother is not in good health. You will have to worry about Cai'er in the future!" Li Min also said with some reluctance. Beside him, Wen Wen Xin, Xijun and other girls all came to see Cai'er off. It is now March of the seventeenth year of Zhenguan, and Nanyang, who was born last year, is already ten months old.It was the cutest time, but at this moment, Queen Xiao proposed to take Cai'er back to Chang'an. Originally, Li Min wanted to persuade her to stay, but Queen Xiao gave a reason that Li Min could not refuse. When Li Min first met Cai'er, it was the 12th year of Zhenguan, and now it's the 17th year of Zhenguan, and Cai'er has grown from a ten-year-old girl to a fifteen-year-old young girl. . Moreover, Cai'er has inherited the beauty gene of the girls from their Yang family, and she is already stunningly beautiful at the age of fifteen. Even compared to Wen Xin, she is not much inferior. " Watching her granddaughter grow up day by day, Queen Xiao's body is aging day by day, and she even suffered a serious illness last year. If Mengxue had not diagnosed and treated her in time, the situation would have become extremely bad. Originally, Empress Xiao had a rough life and had already seen through life and death, but she still had one unfulfilled wish, which was to arrange a well-matched marriage for Cai'er. Although the Great Sui Dynasty has been destroyed, Cai'er's status is still extremely noble. Not to mention anything else, Yang Fei, her biological aunt, can make Cai'er the first-class wealthy woman in the Tang Dynasty, let alone another Li Ke and Li Min are two cousins ??with outstanding abilities, so Cai'er's marriage must not be careless, and a man suitable for Cai'er can naturally only be found in Chang'an. After hearing the reason mentioned by Empress Xiao, Li Min naturally couldn't stop him. If he hadn't been busy with too many things now, he might have gone back to Chang'an again and settled down Cai'er's marriage. After all, no matter how much he said about Cai'er She is also his cousin, and his uncle Yang Jian has also provided him with a lot of help, so he naturally wants to worry more about Cai'er's marriage. It's just a pity that Li Min has too many facts in his hands now. The immigration will last for several years. Lin Yi is still not stable. Taiwan's development cannot be separated from him. In addition, he has newly conquered Lu. In Song Dynasty, although there were dedicated personnel responsible for each place, Li Min was also required to sit in Taiwan and control the overall situation without deviation. It is precisely because of this that Empress Xiao and Cai'er can only be allowed to leave alone this time. As for Princess Nanyang, who was with Empress Xiao at the time, she was not in Taiwan. Princess Nanyang lived in Sixian for a while with her mother, Empress Xiao. She liked the religious atmosphere there, so she decided to live there permanently. Finally, Li Zhen simply built a Taoist temple in Sixian for Princess Nanyang's practice. Cai'er has been well-behaved and smart since she was a child. She has a good relationship with several sisters-in-law such as Wen Xin and Xijun. In addition, the two little guys Chou Chou and Ao Guo also like this cousin very much. It can be said that they have always been Cai'er's followers. Knowing that her aunt was leaving for the first time, she was naturally very reluctant to leave. Chou Chou even hugged Cai'er's legs and cried to prevent her from leaving. However, no matter how reluctant they were to leave, Empress Xiao and Cai'er still had to leave. In the end, Li Min hugged Chou Chou, Wen Xin and Mei Niang hugged their sons, and then stood on the dock in Keelung to see Cai'er off. The sad atmosphere during parting made even Li Min couldn't help but sigh a few times, and his eyes were a little red at the same time. Although Li Min said just now that he would go to Chang'an to see Cai'er, he knew that he could now be said to have established an independent kingdom. Although his father-son relationship with Li Shimin made his kingdom closely connected with the Tang Dynasty, , but he can no longer enter and leave the Tang Dynasty at will. He had already figured this out when he moved his family out of Dengzhou. Another point is that Queen Xiao is already over eighty years old. Although she has been staying with him in the past few years and has received very careful care, Queen Xiao is indeed too old and her health is getting worse day by day. After this separation, I am afraid that Their grandfather and grandson will never see each other again. Thinking of the days spent with Queen Xiao over the years, and recalling the love and care that Queen Xiao had for him when they first met, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little sad, but at the same time, he also made up his mind that if he were Queen Xiao in the future, If that day comes, my grandson will have to go back to Chang'an to attend her funeral no matter what. Just when Li Min put Empress Xiao and Cai'er on the ship, his actions in Luzon were finally transmitted back to the Tang Dynasty. At first, the news only spread among the rich and powerful. Gradually, through newspaper reports, more and more people learned about the news. However, this news did not attract too many people's attention. Firstly, Luzon was too far away, and secondly, they had heard too much about Li Min's expansion of territory in recent years, so everyone was a little numb. However, when a tall young man from the western suburbs of Chang'an heard the news, he punched the table in excitement, stood up and walked around the room several times, and finally said with hatred: "A man is born in this world." , You should carry a three-foot sword and achieve unparalleled achievements, how can you be trapped in a mere Chang'an?" (To be continued) Text Chapter 481 The Prince in the Military Academy "Kill! Kill! Kill!" In the military academy in the western suburbs of Chang'an, a group of students were undergoing martial arts training. Each of the dark-faced students was holding a heavy steel knife. This kind of knife weighs eight kilograms. In addition to not having an edge, it has no edge. There is not much difference in the use of knives in the military. The practice of martial arts is actually a very boring thing. For example, students like these now need to swing their swords two hundred times a day, and there must be no mistakes in force and posture, otherwise the instructor next to them will come up and whip them down. The first person on the left in the last row of these students is a tall and thin young man. This young man looks no different from the students around him. He is wearing dusty training clothes and his skin is tanned by the sun. , with a look of perseverance all over his face. However, if Li Min saw this person, he would definitely be shocked, because this young student is Li Min's eighth brother Li Zhen. A few years ago, Li Zhi was named the prince, but Li Shimin was worried that Li Zhi was too weak. Later, he listened to Li Min's advice and opened a juvenile class in the military academy, allowing two brothers, Li Zhen and Li Yun, and a Help the noble children of Chang'an enter the youth class and accompany Li Zhi to learn various military skills. Li Zhen was ecstatic about this arrangement. He originally liked riding horses and hunting, and also had a great interest in military affairs. In addition, under the influence of Li Min, he also had his own ambitions and ideals, so he entered After entering the military academy, he naturally redoubled his efforts, and soon entered the regular military academy cadets from the juvenile class, where he and ordinary cadets underwent more difficult and cruel military training. Li Zhen is seventeen years old this year, and he has also studied in the military academy for the past three years. Speaking of which, he is indeed Li Shimin's son. His military talent is extremely high among students at the same level. Being able to get the top few in every assessment not only surprised veterans like Li Jing, but even Li Shimin was also very surprised by his son. "However, Li Zhen seemed a little absent-minded during today's training. When he started swinging the sword, he could keep up with the rhythm, but gradually there was a slight deviation, and the speed was a few points slower than others. Naturally, this could not escape the instructor's eyes. The bearded instructor stepped forward quickly, held the whip in his hand and whipped it down. For this kind of punishment. Li Zhen didn't dare to dodge at all, and he didn't know how to dodge. As a result, he was hit on the shoulder by the whip. As a result, Li Zhen only felt a burning pain on his shoulder and his arms were numb, but he didn't dare to do anything. Complained, and didn't even frown. Still slashing forward one after another. Seeing Li Zhen¡¯s performance, the bearded instructor snorted coldly and continued to supervise with his whip in hand. But he didn't know that the student he beat was the prince of the Tang Dynasty. In fact, not only the instructors don't know, but also very few students who have been with Li Zhen for several years know Li Zhen's true identity, and even people who know Li Zhen in the first place. Even if you recognize him in the military academy, you don't dare to reveal his identity, because this is Li Shimin's personal order for Li Zhen to study in the military academy anonymously. Only in this way can he be like other students. Be treated equally and learn real skills at the same time. After receiving a whip. Li Zhen finally did not dare to be distracted anymore and began to carry out boring training seriously. It was not until an hour later that the training was completed. Speaking of which, Li Zhen's students in this period are all veteran students who have been to the military academy for the past three years, but after this training, they were all still tired and sweating profusely, but no one dared to sit down, and instead started talking After a wide range of activities to relieve the tired body, he slowly began to sit down and rest. "Yan Ba, let's go eat together!" Li Zhen also moved a few times, and then a group of students who were friends with him greeted him. Li Zhen naturally did not use his real name in the military academy, and even changed his surname to his mother's surname. His mother was Yan Bei's biological aunt, so he and Yan Bei were very close cousins. As for the name, he used his ranking among the princes. Anyway, many students in the military academy come from poor families, so there is nothing special about their names. Li Zhen was hungry after training all morning, and he usually ate with these good friends, so after hearing this, he immediately ran over and said with a smile: "Okay, today seems to be the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, and the canteen is making mutton stew. We have to have a good meal on this day!" "Hahahaha, you know how to eat, just now I saw that you were whipped by the bearded man, are you just thinking about eating mutton?" one of the students teased. "How dare you, a foodie, tell me, who secretly brought a leg of mutton into the military school last time, and was found and beaten by the instructor?" Li Zhen counterattacked unceremoniously, and at the same time, she had no words on her hands. Honest, started a friendly fist and kick match with the other party, and the other party did not show any weakness. The two of them moved towards the canteen while fighting. The other people were already used to this kind of situation, so instead of stopping them, they even Heckle and cheer. A group of people came to the cafeteria in a noisy manner, but just when Li Zhen was about to enter with his companions, he suddenly saw a familiar figure at the door of the cafeteria. This made Li Zhen immediately tell his companions to let them go first. Go in, then walk up to the man and say: "Brother Qi, stand in the lobby.What are you doing with your mouth?" The person standing at the door of the cafeteria was Li Yun. Like Li Zhen, he was also a member of the juvenile class of the military academy. Originally, he was sixteen years old, so he did not need to go to any juvenile class anymore. However, Li Shimin felt that Li Yun's temperament He was even weaker than Li Zhi, so he was specifically asked to go. As a result, Li Yun became the oldest student in the Junior Military Academy class. "Haha, what else can I do? Of course I have something to do with you." Li Yun said with a smile, then put his arm around Li Zhen's shoulders, and then walked into the cafeteria and said, "Come on, let's get a meal and chat while we eat! " When Li Zhen entered the cafeteria, she discovered that there were many fewer people eating in the cafeteria today than usual. There was no need to queue up even for meals. The two of them quickly prepared their own meals and found a secluded corner to sit down. At this time Li Zhencai asked: "Brother Qi, why are there so few people today?" "Hey, the infantry department is out training again, and the graduating classes of your cavalry department are also going for survival training, so today the number of people in our military academy is reduced by less than half, which is why so many seats are vacant." Li Yun took a bite of rice and replied casually. Li Yun also performed well in the Junior Military Academy class, but his study direction was different from Li Zhen's. He majored in the staff department. He was mainly responsible for helping the chief combat officer organize combat information and put forward his own operational opinions to the chief officer, and even Also responsible for assigning combat tasks to subordinates. This was very suitable for Li Yun. After all, with his temperament, he did not have the courage to pick up a knife and fight the enemy. It is also worth mentioning that Li Yun, as the son of Li Shimin, although he looks a bit useless, is actually an extremely shrewd person. He is not only good at analyzing information, but also knows how to find problems from some details, so he is a member of the staff department. The students were very good. Although they were not as eye-catching as Li Zhen in terms of performance, they made Li Shimin look at his son in a new light. Li Yun was originally engaged in information analysis, and he was naturally familiar with the situation in the military academy, so Li Zhen was not surprised. However, after Li Yun answered Li Zhen's question, he immediately continued: "Eighth brother, do you know the news that sixth brother won another battle in Nanyang?" When Li Zhen heard this question, she sighed and said with envy: "I knew it last night. Speaking of which, I really envy Brother Six. A real man should be like him, carrying a three-foot sword and establishing himself in the world. Gong, this will make our journey in this world worthwhile!" Li Yun was not surprised when he heard his younger brother's words, because he knew that Li Zhen had always regarded Sixth Brother as a role model and learned everything from Sixth Brother, especially in terms of opening up territories, which Li Zhen admired even more No wonder, but compared to their sixth brother, he and Li Zhen could only stay in the military academy in Chang'an and had no chance to go out. However, Li Yun didn't have any great ambitions, so he quickly adjusted and comforted Li Zhen: "Eighth brother, don't be discouraged. There is only one person like Sixth Brother in thousands of years, so you must not compare with him. In addition, we are not wasting our time. When we graduate from the military academy, whether we join our military academy in Datang or go to Sixth Brother's place, we will definitely be able to make a breakthrough!" Li Zhen frowned when she heard Li Yun's words, and said somewhat unhappy: "Brother Qi, you don't have this little ambition, do you?" Li Yun showed a wry smile and said: "Eight brothers, don't you understand that I am a brother? I am not interested in these fighting and killing things. If I didn't want my father to pay attention to me, I would not come to learn What kind of staff department is that?" Li Yun's words really came from the bottom of his heart. When he was in the youth class, he originally planned to just hang out for a while, but later he saw that Li Zhen, who performed well, was valued by his father Li Shimin, which made Li Yun think about it and start studying hard. After all, as a son, he hopes to be recognized by his father. Especially a prince like Li Yun who is not taken seriously is eager to express himself, so he joined the military academy and became an ordinary student like Li Zhen. And he started studying hard, and now it seems that the effect is obvious. At least Li Shimin knows that he has a son with extraordinary resourcefulness. Li Zhen naturally knew what his seventh brother was thinking, but he did not laugh at him. Instead, he thought deeply and said: "Seventh brother, although your staff department is a scholar in the military academy and does not pay much attention to martial arts, you are still a scholar after all. Bloody soldier, after you learn these things and please your father, do you plan to live a mediocre life like this?" Li Yun is very shrewd. He has already heard the meaning in Li Zhen's words, but he can't guess what his younger brother is thinking for the time being, so he asked with some confusion: "Eighth brother, what do you mean" Text Chapter 482 Li Zhen¡¯s Ambition Seeing Li Yun's puzzled look, Li Zhen pondered for a moment, and then said: "Brother Qi, we brothers are not outsiders, so I will say some things directly." When Li Zhen said this, she dipped her finger in the soup and wrote the words "concubine" and "concubine" on the table. Then she said: "In the Tang Dynasty, we have always passed down the inheritance to direct descendants rather than concubines. Although This rule is not unbreakable. For example, if he reaches the level of Sixth Brother, my father will be eager to pass the throne to him, but Sixth Brother is not interested in the throne, so it is Lao Jiu's turn." "Eighth brother, don't talk nonsense!" Li Yun was shocked when he heard what Li Zhen said so straightforwardly. Although everyone knows these things, it's okay to understand them in your heart, and you must never say them to your mouth. , especially the identities of the two of them, this kind of thing cannot be discussed. However, Li Zhen waved her hand nonchalantly and said: "Brother Qi, you are just timid. Now that the ninth prince has already taken the throne, what can we do if we just say a few words? Besides, we princes who are concubines can't I have long since lost the chance, and with Sixth Brother as my role model, I still don¡¯t care about the throne!¡± After hearing this, Li Yun smiled bitterly. He knew that his eighth brother had always been bold and had no scruples about what he said. However, Li Zhen did have this capital. If nothing else, the Yan family on his mother's side was amazing. In particular, Yan Bei is also the confidant of the sixth brother Li Min. With the help of the sixth brother, the Yan family has now become one of the largest industrial and commercial owners in the Tang Dynasty. More than hundreds of thousands of people rely on the Yan family for food, and most people dare not offend them. , so Li Zhen has the confidence. After Li Zhen said the above words, she suddenly looked around, and then lowered her voice and said: "Seventh brother, our brothers are definitely not destined to be emperors, but as men, we can't continue to be so mediocre. Now Sixth Brother will He pointed out a clear way for us, but I feel a little bit lonely, so why don¡¯t we brothers join forces and go overseas to make a career!" When Li Zhen said this, she couldn't help but twinkles appeared in her eyes. Since she went to Taiwan with Li Min last time, Li Zhen suddenly discovered that overseas is not a wild land after all. On the contrary, some places are richer than the Central Plains, but these extremely rich places are occupied by those extremely lazy natives, and these natives have extremely low combat effectiveness, as long as they overcome the harsh local environment. Then he would have the confidence to sweep away the natives with an army. After Li Yun heard Li Zhen's words, the chopsticks in his hands suddenly fell down, and he was even more stunned. Although he knew that Li Zhen was very courageous, he never expected that Li Zhen actually wanted to use it. With Sixth Brother as a role model, he also embarked on the path of expanding outward. And now I want to include myself too. Seeing that his timid seventh brother was petrified by him, Li Zhen patted Li Yun on the shoulder across the table and said with a smile: "Seventh brother, I know you have always been cautious. And you have no ambition. However, since we are from the royal family, we should naturally have a royal bearing. Let¡¯s not talk about the ninth brother. It is his luck that he can succeed his father. As for the sixth brother, we dare not compare. We can¡¯t compare, but the sixth brother gave us It pointed out a clear path, which is to use our own strength to expand the territory. If nothing else, when the time comes we occupy a piece of territory overseas and then become a free and comfortable overseas prince, wouldn't it be better than staying in the Tang Dynasty to watch people's faces? Much stronger?" When Li Yun heard this, his whole body was shocked. Li Zhen's last few words really touched him. Most people may think that princes like them are well-dressed and well-fed, and they are surrounded by people when they go out. However, they know their own hardships. , when Li Shimin was around, they, their sons, could still live a good life, but if Li Zhi ascended the throne in the future, their life would not be easy, and even the slightest carelessness might lead to serious consequences. Come and kill yourself. In fact, the relationship between Li Zhen, Li Yun and Li Zhi is not bad. Even when Li Zhi took the position of prince, he often played with them and did not try to alienate them. This shows that Li Zhi is also a person. A person who values ??friendship. But this is now, when Li Zhi sits on the throne, family ties will definitely become fragile in front of the throne. With Li Yun's shrewdness and the hints in Li Zhen's words, he could understand the above principles. In addition, he also knew that his mother was from a humble background and there were no figures on the maternal side. Li Zhen was better than him in this regard. Many, the Yan family behind them is a big force. Even if Li Zhi wants to touch Li Zhen in the future, he will think twice about it. But he is helpless. To put it bluntly, he won't even be able to protect himself by then, and others can knead him as much as they want. Thinking of this, Li Yun's face became a little ugly, and at the same time he was a little moved by Li Zhen's proposal. He was also very aware of Li Min's overseas affairs in the past few years, and he also knew that the natives were still in the period of drinking blood. , let alone the army of the Tang Dynasty, even the armies of the surrounding vassal countries are stronger than those of the natives. If he and Li Zhen can really support themIf we have an army, it shouldn't be difficult to establish a territory overseas. However, Li Yun was older after all, and he considered things more carefully. He suddenly frowned and said: "Eighth brother, sixth brother is not that good. Don't look at it. Sixth brother is destroying several countries outside now, and To lay down such a large territory, Sixth Brother had already accumulated a large amount of financial and material resources, and later received strong support from his father. He was able to draw a large amount of manpower from our Datang. It was precisely because of these that Sixth Brother was able to obtain Such a great achievement, but we don¡¯t need many people now, and we don¡¯t need much money, so even if we are determined to imitate Sixth Brother, I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have the strength!¡± Li Zhen was also stunned after hearing this. He didn't think much about it. He always felt that as long as he had an army, then nothing else would be a problem. But now that he thought about it carefully, having an army alone was not enough. After all, the soldiers in the army were also human beings. They also need logistical supplies, and their weapons must be replaced if they break. However, Li Zhen quickly thought of a way and immediately said with a smile: "Brother Qi, listening to the meaning of your words, it seems that you agree with what I just said. As for financial and material resources and other messy things, let's not consider these for the time being. , I only know that Sixth Brother said that in the outside world, the strong are respected. The most important thing for us now is that our brothers must have an army that obeys our orders. As for other things, I believe Sixth Brother will definitely help us. " Hearing what Li Zhen said, Li Yun couldn't laugh or cry. Although he believed in the character of Sixth Brother Li Min, no one knew how much Sixth Brother could help them in such a big matter. But since Li Zhen said so, he couldn't refute it anymore, so he had to discuss with Li Zhen how to organize an army of his own? In fact, the army is not too difficult for Li Zhen and Li Yun. First of all, they have their own royal guards. Although the guards only have a thousand people, as long as they do not rebel, the army of one thousand people will completely obey them. With these thousand men as a base, and then buying a group of strong slaves, and then training them, it will become a very good army. But there is a problem first, that is, their troops must not be in the Tang Dynasty, otherwise they will definitely be reported, saying that they are good at raising private soldiers and intend to rebel. Therefore, if Li Zhen and Li Yun want to form an army, they must not do it in the Tang Dynasty. In addition, the army also needs generals at all levels. For Li Zhen and Li Yun, this is an easier problem to solve because they studied in military schools and have many classmates and friends. Although these people can serve as military officers after graduation. They were middle and low-level officers, but if the two of them promised huge profits, they might not be able to win them over to their own army. I¡¯m afraid Li Shimin never thought that the military academy he established based on Li Min¡¯s advice would actually become a place for his sons to poach him. Speaking of which, most of the cadets in the military academy are from the military, and a considerable number of them are from civilians. They are influenced by the outside world and have heard a lot about Li Min overseas, so they also have some desire in their hearts. , and precisely because of this, when Li Zhen and Li Yun recruited these people, it was very easy. They quickly gathered a group of people to join them, and these people would also be the basis for their army. And just when brothers Li Yun and Li Zhen ambitiously began to form their own army, Li Zhi, who had already firmly established himself as the crown prince in the Taiji Palace, faced a choice. "Mother, my son is now concentrating on his studies, and he also has to learn government affairs from his father and the ministers. I really don't want to be distracted, so can we put the matter of establishing a crown prince on hold for a while?" Li Zhi bowed with a cautious look on his face. He said, and in front of him, Queen Changsun was sitting there with a somewhat unhappy face. "Pheasant slave, you are already sixteen years old, and you are also the current crown prince. It's time to find a crown princess!" Empress Changsun said again with a stern face. In order to persuade her son to get married, Empress Changsun wasted no time, but for some unknown reason, Li Zhi just didn't agree, which made Empress Changsun a little annoyed. Li Zhi was shocked when he saw his mother was unhappy. After hesitating for a moment, he still insisted: "Mother, I really don't want to get married. My father also advocates that women should get married after they are eighteen years old, so I just I¡¯m sixteen, and I don¡¯t want to marry a woman two years older than me, so I¡¯d better wait another two years!¡± "Huh, okay, if you don't want to, then let your father tell you in person!" Queen Changsun was really angry. After speaking, she turned away and ignored her son. This made Li Zhi helpless and had to step forward to please her. Finally, Empress Changsun's expression softened a little, but she still insisted on letting Li Shimin force Li Zhi to get married. After Li Zhi left the Li Zheng Palace, he sighed deeply when he thought of his mother's insistence on getting married. But then he thought of another thing, and with a bright smile on his face, he quickly left the Tai Chi Palace. then hitThe horse ran towards the outside of the city. (To be continued) Text Chapter 483 The meeting between Li Zhi and Cai'er March in spring is the time when Chang'an's scenery is beautiful. Flowers are blooming everywhere in the gardens of wealthy people in the city. The Qujiang Pool in the southeast is crowded with tourists. Even on both sides of the cement avenue outside Mingde Gate, The small willow tree planted back then has grown into a shade tree. The breeze blows and thousands of green branches dance. It looks graceful and graceful, like a girl wearing gauze in the Jiangnan water town. This eastbound cement avenue is the road leading to Luoyang. It is also one of the busiest trade routes in the Tang Dynasty. Countless horse-drawn carriages travel between the two places every day. Especially in spring, the road is even busier. Incomparably, both sides of the road are lined with various small vendors, making a small fortune during this busy season. However, today on this crowded cement road, there was a large-scale convoy moving forward. This convoy was led by a hundred-man cavalry, under the banner of Prince Qi's Palace, followed by more than a dozen large vehicles, and in In the middle of these vehicles is an extraordinarily wide carriage. The window on the left side of the vehicle is open, revealing the face of a lively girl, who is curiously looking at the people on both sides of the road with her beautiful big eyes. Condition. "Grandma, look outside. We haven't even arrived at Chang'an City, and it's already so lively. I think it will be even more prosperous than before when we get to the city." The girl said very excitedly. She was Cai'er who had returned to Chang'an from Taiwan. Besides her, Empress Xiao was also in the car. "I haven't been back for a few years. The willow trees on this road have grown so big, and there are so many people doing small businesses on the road. When we left Chang'an, there was no such scene!" Queen Xiao in the car I looked at the scene outside. Said with some emotion. Her health was getting worse day by day, and she had to hurry up to find a good husband for Cai'er. Actually, Cai'er didn't know that Empress Xiao chose a husband for her. She only knew that she and her grandmother had lived with her cousin for a few years, and that her grandmother wanted to live in Chang'an. That's why I asked her to come back together. Although Cai'er preferred Taiwan to Chang'an, after all, it was her birthplace, but thinking that her grandmother was old and there were no relatives around her, she came back without hesitation. The carriages on the cement road were flowing like a stream. Even if the left and right lanes were separated, the speed still could not increase. There are even some impatient car owners who only rush to drive, and as a result, vehicle collisions occur. In some serious cases, the car overturns, causing injuries to the people in the car. Fortunately, when Empress Xiao came back this time, Li Min sent two hundred guards, who were now guarding her front and back. Coupled with the banner of Prince Qi's palace, no one dared to approach without opening their eyes. It was almost noon when the convoy finally arrived outside Mingde Gate. Speaking of which, Queen Xiao's status is very special. Although she is Li Min's maternal grandmother, she is also the former empress of the Sui Dynasty, so in order to avoid suspicion, Empress Xiao has always kept a low profile. When he came back this time, he didn't tell anyone, not even Concubine Yang knew about it. Therefore, it stands to reason that no one should greet him. But just when the motorcade arrived in front of the city gate. However, a team riding tall horses came forward. The leader of this team was a boy of sixteen or seventeen years old. Although he looks a little thin, he is handsome and has an outstanding temperament. He is different from the ordinary at first glance. As for the young man behind him, there are all extremely strong men, and everyone has a sense of blood. It seems that He should be this boy's guard. When the guards in front of Queen Xiao's motorcade saw the young man coming on horseback, they immediately straightened up on their horses and controlled their horses to move to both sides to clear a path. Naturally, the only person who could make Li Min's guards be so respectful was the current Prince of the Tang Dynasty, Li Zhi. Cai'er on the carriage seemed to have known that Li Zhi was coming. She poked her head out of the window with a smile. However, when she saw the handsome young man on the horse, her face turned red and she looked at Li Zhi. There was also a bit more shyness in his eyes. Li Zhi, who came on horseback, couldn't help but trembled when he saw the beautiful girl at the window. When Cai'er left Chang'an, she was just a ten-year-old girl, but when they met again five years later, she was She has grown into a graceful girl, and is even more beautiful than she imagined. When Li Zhi and Cai'er first met, although Li Zhi was only twelve years old at the time and didn't know much about the relationship between men and women, he already had a slightly different feeling towards Cai'er. It's a pity that the two of them had been together for less than a year. , Cai'er's father Yang Jian passed away, and Cai'er has been living with Li Min ever since. However, even so, the connection between Li Zhi and Cai'er has not been broken. The two of them have been sending letters through Hongyan. Tell each other about their lives. For example, in the case of Li Zhi, as the prince, he shoulders too many important responsibilities, and there are some things that he cannot tell others at all, but he has nothing to hide from Cai'er. Whether he is happy or sad, he will be the first to do so. I thought of writing a letter to Cai'er and sharing my thoughts with Cai'er. Perhaps it is this distance in space., but it brought the two of them closer together, and the news of Cai'er's return was also told by Cai'er in a letter. Although Li Zhi was a little surprised to see Cai'er, he quickly reacted, rode his horse to the carriage, then dismounted, and said to Cai'er with a smile: "Cai'er, I haven't seen you in a few years, how are you? Really? I heard that Sixth Brother has two sons. Isn¡¯t that cute?¡± Hearing Li Zhi first ask if she was okay, Cai'er couldn't help but feel sweet in her heart, but she deliberately made an angry expression on her face and said: "Humph, of course I'm fine, but my cousin already has two sons, you But I¡¯ve never been there once, and I¡¯ve never seen an uncle like you!¡± Li Zhi heard that Cai'er was blaming himself for not visiting her, but as a prince, it was not easy for him to even leave Chang'an, let alone go to Taiwan. Therefore, he also said with full of grievance: "Cai'er, I have always dreamed of going to Taiwan, but look at me now, not only do I have to go to the military academy to study, but there are also a bunch of old masters forcing me to learn this and that, even writing to you I have to squeeze in time to write letters, and sometimes I have to stay up until midnight, and there is no time to go out!" Hearing what Li Zhi said was pitiful, and based on her knowledge of correspondence over the past few years, Cai'er also knew that Li Zhi was telling the truth. In fact, she didn't blame Li Zhi for not visiting her at all. It was just that the two hadn't seen each other for such a long time, and the little girl didn't know what to say, so she used this matter to embarrass Li Zhi. Empress Xiao didn't know about Cai'er's correspondence with Li Zhi, but she noticed something was wrong with Cai'er when she was on the carriage. The closer she got to Chang'an, the more excited she became, until she just heard a man outside talking to Cai'er. Cai'er spoke to Cai'er, and Cai'er also acted very familiar with the other party, which surprised Queen Xiao. After all, she and Cai'er had been away from Chang'an for such a long time, and Cai'er had not stayed in Chang'an for a long time, so how could she meet a man? Woolen cloth? With doubts in her heart, Queen Xiao looked out the window. When she saw it was Li Zhi, she was also startled. As a person who has experienced this, Queen Xiao could naturally see that the relationship between Cai'er and Li Zhi was unusual, but it was not too tight. Then her expression changed drastically, and she said with a straight face to Cai'er, who had her back turned to her: "Cai'er, people on the road are talkative, please keep your manners!" Hearing Queen Xiao's words, Cai'er finally came to her senses. She was so frightened that she stuck out her tongue. She was only happy to see Li Zhi just now, but she forgot that they were at the gate of the city. There were people coming and going on the street. She It is really not appropriate for an unmarried girl to joke with a man. Thinking of this, Cai'er immediately made a cute face to Li Zhi, and then immediately retracted her little head into the window. Originally, she wanted to act coquettishly to Queen Xiao so that the old man wouldn't be angry, but Queen Xiao stopped the carriage and got out of the carriage with the help of the maid. Li Zhi also heard what Empress Xiao said in the car, and felt a little embarrassed at the time. Just when he was about to say hello to Empress Xiao, he saw the other party getting off the carriage. Then he saw Empress Xiao saluting him and saying, "I am here with my granddaughter." When I returned to Chang'an, I unexpectedly ran into His Highness the Crown Prince, and I asked His Highness to forgive me for being disrespectful!" Seeing that although Empress Xiao was very polite, she felt like she was repelling people thousands of miles away. This made Li Zhi feel a little uncomfortable for a while, so he could only reply dryly: "Mrs. Sui Guo, there is no need to be polite, I I came here specially to welcome Cai'er back to Chang'an!" Although Li Zhi pointed out that he came specially to greet him, Queen Xiao seemed not to hear it and still lowered her head and said: "Your Highness is busy with official duties, and our grandparents and grandchildren are really tired after traveling all the way. So, I just talked with Your Highness." Don¡¯t pass!¡± After Empress Xiao finished speaking, she didn't care about Li Zhi's reaction and asked someone to help her get on the carriage. Then she gave an order and the convoy started again, leaving Li Zhi and his party there. Cai'er didn't know why her grandmother treated Li Zhi. Being so cold, she stuck her head out of the window anxiously and looked at Li Zhi with a look of reluctance. However, she was quickly pulled into the car by Queen Xiao and sat down. No matter how coquettish she was, it was useless. Li Zhi, on the other hand, looked at Cai'er's convoy going away, but he stood blankly on his horse, with the expression on his face changing. He wanted to chase but didn't dare to chase her. After a while, he suddenly sighed and lowered his head. He didn't say anything and looked indescribably desolate. At the same time, Empress Changsun in the Taiji Palace also received news that Li Zhi had come to pick up someone outside the city. However, when she heard that the person Li Zhi was greeting turned out to be Empress Xiao's granddaughter Yang Caier, her brows suddenly wrinkled. After a long time, he finally ordered: "Come, go and invite Concubine Yang!" Concubine Yang in Wangyun Palace also received the news of Queen Xiao's return at this time, and also learned that Li Zhi went to greet Cai'er in person, but after hearing this, she sighed and her expression became a little sad. But when she heard Queen Xiao inviting her to come over, Concubine Yang hesitated for a long time, sighed again, and then left Wangyun Palace. Text Chapter 484 Concubine Yang¡¯s help Outside Mrs. Sui's house, Li Zhi was standing outside the door with a gift. He was talking anxiously to an old eunuch, but no matter what he said, the other eunuch held his ears with his hands and looked puzzled. The expression on his face and the sound of "Huh? Huh?" came out of his mouth. It seemed that he was deaf and couldn't hear what Li Zhi was saying at all. "I'm here to meet Mrs. Sui Guo, please go and report it!" Li Zhi shouted angrily. He had come to visit Mrs. Sui several times, but every time an old eunuch like this came out. His guards shouted for a long time, but the other party kept pretending to be deaf and dumb, and refused to let in no matter what. This time Li Zhi finally endured I couldn't help but come forward in person, thinking that with my status, the other party would not dare to play any more tricks, but I didn't expect that it would be useless at all, and the other party would still be as deaf as they wanted. "Oh, you are asking me what my name is. My name is Wu Liang'an, and I am the housekeeper of the house. What are your orders, sir?" Wu Liang'an opened his dim eyes and deliberately answered the question. In fact, he knew that the person in front of him was the current prince, but he had already received the order from Queen Xiao before. Not to mention the prince in front of him, even the current majesty would not let him in. Li Zhi was extremely angry, but there was nothing he could do to him. After all, he was the housekeeper of Mrs. Sui's house. He couldn't hit or scold him, and he couldn't let him in even if he wanted to. This is the first time in Li Zhi's life that he feels so aggrieved. Just when Li Zhi was at a loss and didn't know what to do, another group of people suddenly rushed to the door of Mrs. Sui's house. When he saw the carriage in the middle, Li Zhi was overjoyed because he knew it was Yang The concubine's car. Concubine Yang in the car also saw Li Zhi and Wu Liangan blocking the door to prevent him from entering. See here. Concubine Yang couldn't help but sigh. "Pheasant slave, see Yang Fei!" As soon as the car stopped, Li Zhi immediately ran over. He stood beside the car with a look of joy on his face. Concubine Yang got off the car, looked at Li Zhi helplessly and said, "What? Are you being rejected?" Concubine Yang was Li Zhi's elder and had watched him grow up. In addition, Concubine Yang was Cai'er's aunt, so Li Zhi had nothing to hide. He smiled bitterly and said: "Concubine Yang, Madam of the Sui Dynasty. He doesn¡¯t want me to see Cai¡¯er, no matter what I say, the old eunuch just won¡¯t let me in.¡± At this time, Wu Liangan in front of the gate also saw Yang Fei's car and hurriedly ran a few steps. He stepped forward and bowed and said, "Old slave Wu Liang'an, come and pay homage to the Ninth Princess!" "No need to be polite, the prince is visiting today, let him go in with me!" Concubine Yang gently touched her hand and asked Wu Liangan to stand up, and then she said. "Yes, Ninth Princess, please come in, Your Highness the Crown Prince, please come in!" Although Concubine Yang's voice was not loud, Wu Liang'an answered very simply. He didn't look deaf and dazzled just now. This made Li Zhi angry again and couldn't help but glare at the other party. Unfortunately, Wu Liangan was not afraid of him at all. He lowered his head and pretended not to see it. Anyway, he is already over eighty years old and has no family. No matter how powerful Li Zhi is. What can we do to him? Although Li Zhi was angry, he would not meet an old eunuch. And now he can finally see Empress Xiao, and maybe even Cai'er. When he thought of this, Li Zhi immediately felt that the tightness in his chest disappeared, and he happily followed Concubine Yang into Madam Sui's house. After entering the mansion, Li Zhi has been following Concubine Yang, but at this time Concubine Yang said somewhat seriously: "Prince, do you really like Cai'er?" Li Zhi suddenly heard Concubine Yang ask this question, and was startled at that time, and even paused in his steps. He and Cai'er have been in contact through letters in the past few years. If there is any love between men and women, I am afraid that even he himself will not believe it. Moreover, when he was at the city gate last time, he saw Cai'er again, although it was just a surprise. A brief glance, but it has left an indelible mark in his heart. Li Zhi believes that even if a lifetime has passed, he will never forget the scene of that day. Thinking of this, Li Zhi couldn't care less and immediately said: "To Concubine Yang, Pheasant slave really likes Cai'er. We have never lost touch with each other in these years. It can be said that Cai'er is the person I know best. Even my father and mother don¡¯t understand me as well as Cai¡¯er, and I also feel that I can no longer live without Cai¡¯er, so I still hope that Concubine Yang will fulfill her wish!¡± Seeing Li Zhi speak so straightforwardly, and with little resolute expression on his face, Concubine Yang was moved. She had watched Li Zhi grow up, so she naturally knew his character. It could be said that this was the first time Concubine Yang had seen Li Zhi meet. Such a determined expression showed that Li Zhi really had feelings for Cai'er. But that's where the trouble lies. Concubine Yang looked seriously at the young man in front of her who she had watched grow up. She stopped and asked in a calm voice: "Pheasant slave, you are a smart child. I think you should know. What kind of impact will it have if you want to marry Cai'er because of your status?" Li Zhi nodded when he heard this.She knew that she was the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty and the future emperor, but Cai'er was the daughter of the former Sui prince, and could barely be considered a subjugated princess. This was very similar to Concubine Yang in front of her. What's even more coincidental is that Concubine Yang and her father have also known each other since they were young. The two have a deep relationship. To put it bluntly, my father's feelings for Concubine Yang are probably deeper than his feelings for his mother. But even so, Concubine Yang is only a noble concubine and can never become a queen. Now Li Zhi himself is facing the same problem, but he is luckier than his father Li Shimin, because it is no longer the beginning of the founding of the country. Now the Tang Dynasty is very stable, and he doesn't care much about the survivors of the former Sui Dynasty, so if Li Zhi really If he wants to marry Cai'er, it's not impossible, but he will still encounter huge opposition and resistance, and it will even affect his position as crown prince. In addition, Cai'er himself will also be under tremendous pressure, and this is exactly why he wants to marry Cai'er. This was one of the reasons why Empress Xiao didn't want Li Zhi to see Cai'er again. She just wanted her granddaughter to be safe. In addition, Empress Xiao was originally the empress of the previous dynasty. She knew very well that there were murderous plots in the harem, and she would be doomed if she was not careful. She had suffered enough, so she did not want her direct granddaughter to follow her own path. Because of this, she turned away Li Zhi several times in order to cut off Cai'er and Li Zhi's thoughts. Seeing Li Zhi nodding, Concubine Yang sighed softly and said: "Your mother has already come to see me. Although she didn't say it clearly, she actually revealed a meaning, that is, she asked me to restrain Cai'er and not let you Meeting Cai'er again means that your queen mother is also opposed to the matter between you and Cai'er. Do you want to go against your mother's wishes?" When Li Zhi heard that Queen Changsun also objected, he was shocked and his face turned a little pale. He is a filial person. He respects both his father and mother very much and has never violated their wishes. But now that he likes Cai'er, he is first opposed by his mother, which makes Li Zhi feel at a loss for a while. Concubine Yang saw that Li Zhi was distracted and didn't ask any more questions. She turned around and walked towards Queen Xiao's inner residence. Li Zhi was stunned for a moment, but immediately followed her. After a while, they arrived at Queen Xiao's inner residence. At this time, Empress Xiao also knew that Li Zhi was brought by Concubine Yang, so she was not surprised when she saw Li Zhi coming in. "Jiuniang is here, please take a seat!" Queen Xiao said with a smile on her face, but she didn't seem to see Li Zhi. She had just returned to Chang'an a few days ago, and Concubine Yang had not had time to see her. But when she saw her today, Concubine Yang discovered that Empress Xiao was much older than in previous years, and she really looked like a waning old man. . Concubine Yang sat down with a smile, and then asked some questions about Queen Xiao's body, and their life at Li Min's place. In addition, she also asked some questions about her grandson and granddaughter. The latter were also Queen Xiao's. I was very interested, and I couldn¡¯t stop talking about it, and gradually my mood improved a lot. Li Zhi also knew that Empress Xiao was embarrassing himself and wanted him to retreat, but he felt that it was worth suffering these grievances for Cai'er. "Mother, why isn't Cai'er here?" At this moment, Concubine Yang suddenly asked about Cai'er, which made Queen Xiao stunned. After looking at Li Zhi, she said: "Cai'er is angry in the back garden, go and comfort her later! " Concubine Yang didn¡¯t ask Cai¡¯er why she was angry, as anyone could probably guess it. However, when Li Zhi heard the news, his face showed a hint of joy. But at this time, Concubine Yang's words made him even more happy, and he almost jumped with joy. "Your Highness, you and Cai'er are old acquaintances in childhood. Cai'er is in a bad mood now. Please go and comfort her for me!" Concubine Yang suddenly said, looking at Li Zhi with encouraging eyes. As soon as Concubine Yang's words came out, not only Queen Xiao was stunned, but Li Zhi was also very surprised. However, he reacted immediately and said excitedly: "Concubine Yang, don't worry, Cai'er will be left to me!" After Li Zhi finished speaking, he did not wait for Queen Xiao to stop him, but directly saluted Queen Xiao, then turned around and ran towards the backyard. It seemed that he also knew that if he didn't run faster, he would probably be killed by Xiao. The queen stopped. "Jiuniang, what are you doing?" Seeing Li Zhi running to the back garden to look for Cai'er, Empress Xiao couldn't stop her even if she wanted to. Moreover, Concubine Yang had promised this without her consent, which made her really uncomfortable. He even asked Concubine Yang angrily. However, Concubine Yang seemed very calm. After watching Li Zhi disappear, she smiled and said to Empress Xiao: "Mother, I know you are doing it for Cai'er's good, but you have done something wrong in this matter. In my opinion Come on, if you really prevent Cai'er from interacting with the prince, then you will really harm Cai'er!" (To be continued. Mobile phone users, please go and read.) Text Chapter 485: Destiny Hearing Concubine Yang bluntly admit that she had done something wrong, Empress Xiao was also stunned. The excitement she had just felt calmed down. At the same time, she looked at Concubine Yang with some confusion and said, "Why did Jiu Niang say this?" Concubine Yang sighed softly and said: "Mother, in your opinion, who can succeed the throne in the future?" Hearing that Concubine Yang asked such a question, Empress Xiao couldn't help rolling her eyes and said: "Jiuniang, do you still need to ask? The former prince was deposed, King Wei was also demoted from Chang'an, and one of the three legitimate sons of Empress Changsun Among them, there is only one prince left. As long as Rokuro does not compete with him, the prince's position will be extremely stable. The one who will succeed your majesty in the future will naturally be the prince." After hearing this, Concubine Yang smiled and said, "It's good that mother knows this. I made an observation just now and found that the prince is indeed deeply attracted to Cai'er. Moreover, the two of them have known each other since childhood. Although they haven't seen each other in the past few years, they have written letters constantly. , this kind of feeling is naturally very deep. If they are forcibly separated now, if they are to be separated now, even if Cai'er finds a husband again in the future, I am afraid that after the prince ascends the throne, it will bring endless disasters to Cai'er's husband's family. !¡± As soon as Concubine Yang finished speaking, Empress Xiao stood up in shock. She had only wanted to prevent Cai'er from dating Li Zhi these days, but she had not considered the matter carefully at all. In her capacity, In addition, there is the relationship between Concubine Yang and Li Min and Li Ke. Even if she rejects Li Zhi, it will be okay, but it will be difficult for Cai'er to marry again. After all, there are no real secrets among the nobles. Cai'er and Li Zhi are harmonious. The relationship will definitely be spread, and then no one will dare to ask Cai'er. To say the least, even if someone dares to marry Cai'er. I'm afraid that like Concubine Yang said, she will not only harm others in the future. It will also harm Cai'er. Thinking of this, Queen Xiao sat back on her chair feebly. After a while, he said in a serious tone: "Can it be that I, the daughter of the Yang family, really can't escape the big prison of the palace?" Concubine Yang also looked sad after hearing this. Empress Xiao spent almost the first half of her life in the palace, and she had lived in the palace all her life. Now Cai'er is the only daughter of their Yang family, but she is also related to Li Zhi. Love may also enter the palace, thinking of the loneliness in the palace. Concubine Yang couldn't help but feel worried. But she is still very lucky. At least Li Shimin loves her very much, and his two sons are very good, so no matter what happens in the future, she doesn't have to worry about her life. After all, Empress Xiao was a person who had been through the storm. When she realized that she couldn't forcefully separate Li Zhi and Cai'er, she immediately considered one more thing and said immediately: "Jiu Niang, in your opinion. Can Cai'er do it?" Becoming a Crown Princess?" Concubine Yang knew that Empress Xiao would ask this question, so she sighed and said: "Mom, Cai'er is my father's direct granddaughter. Although the Li family is now stable, the Crown Princess will be the future queen. If Cai'er is appointed as the queen, If you become a concubine, I am afraid that it will arouse the opposition of many ministers. Therefore, even if Cai'er marries the prince, I am afraid that she will only become Liang Di in the end." According to the Tang Dynasty system. The prince has one concubine and two concubines. The crown princess will be the queen in the future, so the requirements for a woman's family background are very high. As for Cai'er, I'm afraid she won't be able to become the crown princess. At most, she can only be Liang Di. However, after Li Zhi ascends the throne in the future, Cai'er can become One of the four noble concubines, her status is equivalent to that of the current Concubine Yang. Queen Xiao sighed. She didn't know that it was very difficult for Cai'er to become the queen. However, Queen Xiao also knew that if Li Min was willing to intervene in this matter, then Cai'er would not have no chance, so she The purpose of asking Concubine Yang was to make Concubine Yang ask Li Min for help, but Concubine Yang didn't know whether she really didn't understand or pretended not to understand. Anyway, she didn't ask Li Min for help. Seeing Queen Xiao's appearance, Concubine Yang also sighed secretly in her heart. With her intelligence, she could naturally hear the implication of Queen Xiao's words. Cai'er was her niece. If possible, she would naturally want Li Min to help. , but she knew that Li Min could only influence the decisions of Li Shimin and Li Zhi at most, but he could not influence Empress Changsun. The most important thing for accepting a concubine for the prince was the attitude of Empress Changsun, so if Li Minqiang intervened on his own, not only would It aroused the dissatisfaction of Queen Changsun, and it was very likely that she could not change the outcome of the matter, so for the sake of her son, Concubine Yang deliberately pretended not to understand. After Li Zhi left the hall, he immediately ran to the back garden. He had been to Mrs. Sui's Mansion a few years ago, so he knew the way. After quickly turning around several gardens, he came to a garden full of blooming flowers. Looking at the scene in the garden, Li Zhi felt excited. He had been separated from Cai'er for five years. Last time he only saw her briefly in front of the city gate, and was left there by Empress Xiao without even saying a few words. Today she can finally How could he not be excited to see Cai'er again? "You stay outside the garden, don't follow me!" Li Zhi ordered the guards behind him, and then quickly walked into the garden. He had been to this garden before and knew that Cai'er liked to go there when she was in a bad mood.Sitting under a swing under a big peach tree, Cai'er told him these little habits when the two of them corresponded in the past, and Li Zhi remembered them very clearly. Li Zhi walked along a gravel path, passed through several flower forests, and came to a pavilion. Then he walked eastward from the pavilion. After walking more than a hundred steps, he came to a peach blossom forest, and at the end of the forest, In the middle is a very huge peach tree, and under this peach tree, a swing made of vines hangs down from the tree. When Li Zhi came to the peach blossom forest, he couldn't help but slow down his footsteps. When he walked gently through the forest and came to the big peach tree not far away, he happened to see a man wearing a blue dress. The girl was sitting on the swing with a melancholy face, holding a tree vine on one side in her right hand, her pink face gently pressing against the vine, her two little feet tapping on the ground every now and then, and her body With the gentle swing of the swing. A breeze blew by, and the pink peach blossoms on the tree scattered with the wind. A few petals fell on the girl's hair and shoulders, but the girl was unaware of it. She still tilted her head and shook it gently, seemingly Like a little fairy who doesn't belong to the mortal world, people can't bear to blaspheme. And when Li Zhi saw such a beautiful scene, he stood blankly on the spot, his mind went blank, he didn't know whether he should advance or retreat? But at this moment, Cai'er, who had been sitting on the swing in a daze, suddenly raised his head and looked at Li Zhi as if he had telepathy. As a result, the two people's eyes met. For a while, the forest was silent, with only the petals left. Floating through the air. After a long time, Cai'er suddenly smiled sweetly and said to Li Zhi: "Why are you here? Didn't my grandmother not let you in?" Seeing Cai'er's smile, Li Zhi finally came to his senses. He walked up to Cai'er and said with a smile: "I met Concubine Yang today. She brought me in and asked me to come to you." , otherwise I don¡¯t know how many times I will be rejected.¡± Hearing Li Zhi's words, Cai'er laughed out loud, but Li Zhi was stunned again. After she stopped laughing, Cai'er said again: "Are you stupid? Since grandma won't let you in, then you just don't come. After all, you are a dignified prince, but you have been turned away many times. This will be a big problem." It¡¯s detrimental to your dignity!¡± As soon as Cai'er finished speaking, Li Zhi immediately replied without thinking: "How can that be done? If I don't come, won't I never have the chance to see you again?" What Li Zhi said was really ambiguous. After hearing this, Cai'er's face turned red and she lowered her head, not daring to look at Li Zhi again. At this time, Li Zhi also felt that something was wrong with what he just said, and his face felt hot at the time, but After all, he was a man. Even though he was a little shy, his eyes never left Cai'er. After a while, Cai'er suddenly said in a low and inaudible voice: "Youwhy did you see me?" Hearing what Cai'er had the courage to say, Li Zhi felt a heat in his chest and couldn't help but said: "Cai'er, my mother has been forcing me to get married these days, but II" Li Zhi tried for a long time, but in the end he still couldn't do anything. But when Cai'er heard the news, her face turned pale, she lowered her head and stopped looking at Li Zhi, and murmured at the same time: "Thatthat's very Okay, you are the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, and you have indeed reached the age of marriage, but I don¡¯t know which famous lady can become the crown prince?¡± Seeing Cai'er's pale face, Li Zhi suddenly felt the blood boiling in his body. He didn't know where the courage came from. He strode forward, stretched out his hands to hold Cai'er's shoulders and said, "Cai'er, marry me." Me, I don¡¯t want anyone but you, even if my father and mother are against it, I still want you to be my crown princess!¡± Suddenly hearing Li Zhi's true confession, Cai'er froze and her mind went blank. She had no idea what she was going to do next. At the same time, she also felt a fever on her face and even the tips of her ears. fever. In this kind of embarrassment, she didn't even dare to raise her head, let alone look into Li Zhi's eyes. Li Zhi didn't get an answer from Cai'er, which made him feel worried about gain and loss. However, he was a man after all, and he was much more proactive in relationships, so he suddenly squatted down and looked up at Cai'er's face. Eyes asked again: "Cai'er, will you be my crown princess?" Looking at Li Zhi¡¯s affectionate eyes, Cai¡¯er wanted to dodge but had nowhere to hide. The two have written letters to each other for several years. Although neither of them has revealed the last layer of their relationship, they actually already have the shadow of each other in their hearts. Now Li Zhi has revealed this last layer in person, which makes Cai'er feel shy. At the same time, my heart is also sweet. Although Cai'er was young and didn't know much about the stakes in the palace, she also vaguely felt that her identity would become an obstacle between her and Li Zhi. Thinking of this, Cai'er didn't care about her shyness, lightly opened her red lips and said: "But""But grandma and the others don't seem to agree" "Silly girl, as long as you agree, leave everything else to me!" Before Cai'er could finish her words, she was interrupted by the ecstatic Li Zhi. The meaning of Cai'er's words was already very clear. , she is already willing to be with her. As for the resistance between the two of them, even if she can't solve it, she still has an omnipotent sixth brother. He is also Cai'er's cousin. This kind of resistance must be solved by Liu. Brother, please help me! (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.) Text Chapter 486 Li Min¡¯s letter In recent years, the Tang Dynasty has been very quiet on the military front, and rarely made any big moves. Several neighboring countries are also very honest. For example, the Western Turks are currently experiencing civil strife. The leaders of several tribes have declared themselves Great Khans and are fighting with each other endlessly. Coupled with the secret instigation of the Tang Dynasty, it is estimated that there will be no peace for more than ten years. Not coming down anymore. In addition, Tubo is also very honest, because they also have internal problems. The local Bon religion and the foreign Buddhism are fighting endlessly. Originally, this situation was not too serious, but later with the Tang Dynasty exporting Buddhism to Tubo, and Songtsen Gampo was also very angry about Bon's control of government affairs, so he secretly supported Buddhism. This led to the intensification of conflicts between Bon and Buddhism. The battle between the two religions has become fierce, and there have even been many conflicts. Bloodshed. Both Tubo and Western Turks had too much to take care of themselves. Industry and commerce in the Tang Dynasty developed rapidly. Although agriculture declined slightly, there was no shortage of food in the country due to the input of food from Linyi and other places. In addition, there was also the development of the marine fishing industry. As a result, seafood began to enter the mainland, and the prices were relatively cheap, which made the tables of ordinary people richer. Food is the most important thing for the people. As long as there is something to eat in their kitchens, the people will feel that this is a prosperous age. However, although the people of the Tang Dynasty were happy and healthy, conflicts still broke out from time to time in the palace and court. "No, I don't agree!" In the Lizheng Hall of Taiji Palace, Queen Changsun scolded Li Zhi in front of her angrily, without any trace of her past maternal demeanor. If it were normal times, Li Zhi would have trembled under the anger of Queen Changsun, but today Li Zhi has his own beliefs. Although he lowered his head, he still insisted: "Mother, my son, I only want you to be your concubine, and I don't want anyone else!" I saw my son disobeying me for the first time. This made Empress Changsun stunned, but then she said angrily: "If I say no, it won't be possible. Your father and I will make the decision regarding the Crown Princess, and you don't have to worry about anything else!" "Mother" Li Zhi wanted to say something more, but Empress Changsun waved her hand and said: "Okay, stop talking and stand down!" Seeing his mother driving him out, Li Zhi wanted to argue a few more words, but when his eyes met the angry eyes of Empress Changsun. But he was so frightened that he didn't dare to say anything anymore, turned around and left Wangyun Palace. Li Zhi had already expected Empress Changsun's opposition, and he could also understand his mother's mood. In fact, it's very simple to say. The eldest brother's position as prince was deposed, and the fourth brother, King Wei, was also demoted from Chang'an. This left his mother as the only one left, and he could sit on the throne. My mother also put in a lot of effort. It is no exaggeration to say that now my mother has placed all her hopes on herself, so she will never allow any factors to affect her succession. But unfortunately, Cai'er's identity will have an impact on Li Zhi's position as prince. After all, she is the direct granddaughter of the former Emperor Yang of the Sui Dynasty. Although the Tang Dynasty is now very stable, there are still many veterans who have experienced the turmoil in the late Sui Dynasty. She doesn't have a good impression of the former Sui royal family, if Cai'er really becomes the crown princess. Although those veterans may not say anything, it will have a certain impact on Li Zhi's position as prince. After all, most of those veterans held great power, and Empress Changsun didn't want a marriage to affect the relationship between Li Zhi and those veterans. Thinking of this, Li Zhi sighed and shook his head. Queen Changsun's worry is not unreasonable, but he really likes Cai'er and will marry her no matter what, so Li Zhi doesn't intend to give up. It doesn't matter if he can't convince Queen Changsun today. Anyway, he can still convince his father Li Shimin. In addition, He had already sent a letter to Li Min a few days ago, and counting the days, the letter should arrive. Thinking of this, Li Zhi hurriedly left the palace, and then went to the Dengxian Tower to find Wang Zihao. Wang Zihao received Li Min's order a year ago and began to transfer Chang'an's properties to Taiwan. However, because he and Prince Qi's mansion had too many properties in Chang'an, some of which still needed to be sold, so they were all busy. Years have passed, but it still hasn't been dealt with, and this also shows in disguise how terrifying his and Li Min's industry here is. When Li Zhi came, Wang Zihao was writing a letter to Li Min. He usually reported various situations that happened in Chang'an to Li Min the next day, and he used flying pigeons to deliver the letter along the way. It took him a few days to arrive. Li Zhi and Cai'er's letters were all sent to each other through him. "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, came just in time. Your Majesty's reply has just arrived. I'm about to send it to you!" When Wang Zihao saw Li Zhi, he immediately stood up and bowed to salute. And Li Zhi was extremely happy when he heard that Sixth Brother's reply had finally arrived. He hurriedly walked over and said: "Where is Sixth Brother's letter? Hurry up and get it."Show me! " Seeing Li Zhi¡¯s anxious look, Wang Zihao calmly took out a hand-sized note from the drawer of the table. Letters carried by carrier pigeons were naturally not too big, so they usually had such small notes. When Li Zhi grabbed the note and saw what was written on it, he was stunned for a moment, and then the expression on his face seemed a little confused. After a while, the confusion turned into hesitation. He seemed to be undecided, but he did not forget to thank Wang Zihao, and then returned to the Prince's Mansion while thinking deeply. And at this moment, Li Min, who was far away in Taiwan, was leaning on a recliner, rocking from time to time. Wen Xin next to him was gently rocking a crib. Nanyang was already asleep on the bed, and he was still shaking from time to time. Move your little mouth, as if you are sucking milk in a dream. This is the back garden of Prince Qi's Mansion in Keelung City, and the place Li Min and the others are in is a flowing water pavilion. The so-called flowing water pavilion is actually a large pavilion that is surrounded by water on all sides and has only a long corridor to pass through. However, above the pavilion, there are However, there are three water diversion pipes made of bamboo tubes. These water diversion pipes lead water from high places to the pavilion, and then form an artificial water curtain around the pavilion. Through the action of water flow, the purpose of cooling the road is achieved. In fact, when Li Min was in Sixi, he built a stone house that used water to cool down. However, the temperature there was not too high, so it was not very useful. Now that he lives in Taiwan for a long time, he often has to face Taiwan's The temperature was too high, so he built several more such pavilions in the palace for daily use. But everyone was very busy today. Wu Meiniang received news that one of the five chiefs in Linyi seemed to have something strange, and she needed to deal with it. Xijun is even more busy integrating various industries in Prince Qi's Mansion in order to maximize profits. In addition, the industries moved from the Tang Dynasty also need her to settle. Mengxue even goes to medical school every day. Speaking of Taiwan¡¯s population shortage, men are busy starting their own careers, so the medical school first began to openly recruit female students. Now most of the students studying in the medical school are female students. Male students have several separate classes. As for Jin Shengman, she is even more busy. The trivial government affairs that used to burden Li Min are now all handled by her. In the end, she only needs Li Min to review them. Chou Chou and Ao Ao have already started going to school. Li Min has set up an aristocratic school next to the palace. Only the children of some civil and military officials can go to school there. Of course, men and women are still separated. Without these two troublemakers, the palace will be quiet in the morning. A lot. It is precisely because of this that there are only two people today, Li Min and Wen Xin. Originally, Li Min wanted to have a two-person world with Wen Xin, but Wen Xin was reluctant to let her son leave. As a result, Li Min couldn't resist her and had to let Nanyang follow. Now Nanyang is just one year old, which is the cutest time, and he can already call his father and mother. Although his walking is still a little unsteady, as long as he practices more, he will probably be able to run around in a few days. The weather was too hot today, so Li Min and Wen Xin took Nanyang to the Liushui Pavilion to rest. At first, the little guy Nanyang had a lot of fun, but he soon became sleepy. Fortunately, Wenxin had already asked someone to put the crib away He also moved over, but the boy fell asleep as soon as he lay on the bed. Looking at his sleeping son, Li Min suddenly leaned into Wen Xin's ear and smiled: "Wen Xin, do you think our son will be as careless as our ninth brother when he grows up? No matter how we object, he will always Do you want to marry the person you like?" Wen Xin's ears were itched by the hot breath that Li Min exhaled when he spoke. She ducked away with a smile and said with a joking face: "This is very possible. Didn't my husband also marry me under the pressure of his mother and concubine? , with you as a role model, our son is probably just like his ninth uncle, he will definitely be a disobedient child." "Hey, I never said I liked you at the beginning, but I think since we are engaged, we must abide by the engagement, otherwise you will not be able to get married!" Li Min also deliberately joked. However, his words triggered a beating from Wen Xin. In the end, Li Min took the initiative to beg for mercy and even threatened to wake up his son, which made Wen Xin stop. However, after both of them calmed down, Wen Xin frowned and said, "Husband, if Ninth Brother and Cai'er want to marry, there will be huge resistance. Since you already knew that they had written letters, why? If we simply intercepted their letters and the two lost contact, wouldn¡¯t the current situation be over?¡± Hearing Wen Xin¡¯s question, Li Min had a wry smile on his face. When Cai'er first went to Chang'an, Li Min felt that Li Zhi treated Cai'er a little differently, which aroused his alarm. Later, after Yang Xian's death, Li Min let Cai'er live with him, hoping to distance himself. After that, the two gradually lost contact, but unexpectedly they started writing letters. They already felt guilty when Li Min separated. If they intercepted their letters again, it would be very embarrassing.?He was too despicable, so in the end Li Min had to let them develop. What Li Min didn't expect was that Li Zhi and Cai'er actually took five years to write. Now even Li Min was a little shocked and couldn't bear to break them up. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.) PS: The network cable at home is disconnected again, so I am uploading the two chapters together in the Internet cafe. Text Chapter 487: I won¡¯t marry anyone but her! Seeing Li Min's look, Wen Xin also knew that her husband must have his own difficulties, so she no longer pressed him, but changed the subject and said: "By the way, husband, my ninth brother sent you a letter a few days ago, asking you to help him think about it. In order to prevent his father and mother from objecting to his marriage to Cai'er, you only replied to him a letter, what exactly was written in that letter?" When Wen Xin asked this question, Li Min had a straight face and replied in a pretentious manner: "It doesn't matter what is written in the letter. What is important is that I wrote the letter and the person receiving it is Li Zhi!" But as soon as Li Min finished speaking, Nanyang in the crib probably drank too much water, and a stream of boy's urine flew out. The little guy's energy was strong, and the urine was very accurate, and he squirted all over Li Min. His face and even Wen Xin's body were splashed a lot, which shocked the couple. While they were dodging in a hurry, someone prepared a new bedding for Nanyang. Moving to Chang'an Taiji Palace again, Queen Changsun was sitting in the Lizheng Hall, and beside her, the somewhat lazy Concubine Yang was also sitting there, holding a cup of tea in her hand, sipping it lightly. Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang were sisters. They used to talk and laugh when they were together, but today the atmosphere in the hall was dull. After a while, Empress Changsun suddenly sighed and looked a little depressed. He opened his mouth and said: "Sister, you and I have known each other for many years, let's not get separated because of this matter." Hearing the words of Empress Changsun, Concubine Yang also relaxed, and at the same time showed a sincere smile and said: "Thank you for your understanding, sister. I also know that this matter makes my sister very embarrassed. But Cai'er is my niece after all, and The prince is deeply in love with her again. Even if they are separated now, it will probably be more trouble than good for Cai'er in the future." After hearing this, Empress Changsun sighed again, but then she said: "Sister, now that we have said it, I won't beat around the bush. Cai'er can marry a pheasant slave, but the status of the crown princess I definitely can¡¯t give it to her. I can only let her marry the pheasant slave together as Liangdi!¡± Concubine Yang had expected this a long time ago, so it was not surprising. In addition, she and Empress Changsun were both smart people, so there was no need for any bargaining, so she nodded immediately and said: "Thank you, sister, for making it happen. This is what the younger sister also wants." of." However, Empress Changsun continued: "Sister, although you and I both know that Cai'er cannot be the crown princess, but Pheasant Nu is very, very stubborn and insists on letting Cai'er become the crown princess, and Cai'er is not very old. I I'm afraid she will have ideas, so I hope you can help me persuade them." "Don't worry, sister. I understand all this, but it's not easy for me to persuade the prince. It's best to convince Cai'er first, and then let Cai'er convince the prince!" Concubine Yang said very seriously. After hearing this, Empress Changsun also nodded and said: "Well, that's fine. My sister is more thoughtful!" That evening, Concubine Yang left the palace again. They came to Madam Sui's Mansion to find Empress Xiao, and told Empress Changsun what she wanted. They had expected this result, and were very satisfied with it, so they found Cai'er again and told Cai'er everything. , hoping that she can agree to marry Li Zhi as Liang Di. After hearing this, Cai'er was silent and sat there with her head lowered for a long time. Then she asked Concubine Yang: "Aunt, if I become the crown princess, will it really have a great influence on Jiulang?" "This" Concubine Yang glanced at Empress Xiao sadly, then looked at Cai'er, and then said, "Cai'er, you have to know that our Yang family is the royal family of the previous dynasty after all. If you really Being the Crown Princess will indeed have a certain impact on the Crown Prince, and this is exactly what the Queen does not want to see, so" Concubine Yang did not say any more, but her meaning was already very clear. After Cai'er heard this, she bit her lip tightly with her teeth and a painful expression on her face. As a woman, she naturally wants to be the wife of her beloved in a graceful manner, and Cai'er is no exception. But now she likes Li Zhi, and Li Zhi also likes herself, but because of her status, she cannot become Li Zhi's wife. Wife, she can only marry as Liangdi. Although she can also become a concubine in the future, in fact, to put it bluntly, she is just a special concubine. Seeing Cai'er's painful look, Queen Xiao also sighed and said in a low voice: "Cai'er, if you don't want to get married, then we won't get married. At worst, I will let your cousin find a good family in Taiwan, and then we will be prosperous. Just marry her and become your official wife, and you will never come back to the Tang Dynasty!" But as soon as Queen Xiao finished speaking, Cai'er suddenly said firmly: "Grandma, aunt, Cai'er has decided that I will be with Jiulang no matter what, even if I am Liangdi, it doesn't matter!" Hearing what Cai'er said, Empress Xiao and Concubine Yang shook their heads helplessly. It seemed that Cai'er was really affectionate for the prince, and they also knew that there was no way to persuade them in this matter. Everything had to be seen. Now that Cai'er has agreed to what Cai'er wanted, the matter has been settled. That night, Concubine Yang returned to the palace and told Empress Changsun about Cai'er's promise. In addition, Cai'er also agreed to the advice.Regarding Li Zhi's matter, Empress Changsun finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now that her son is older, she has her own opinions on some matters. She can no longer influence Li Zhi's opinions this time, but if Cai'er persuades her, it will definitely be effective. . However, what neither Empress Changsun nor Concubine Yang expected was that early the next morning, before Cai'er could see Li Zhi, Li Zhi entered the palace alone, and then went to Liangyi Hall to meet Li Shimin. . In the study next to the Liangyi Hall, Li Shimin was correcting the memorial and asked without raising his head: "Pheasant slave, why do you have time to see my father today?" Li Zhi raised his head and looked at his somewhat old father in front of him, calmed down, and then took a step forward with courage and said: "To inform my father, I have something important to discuss with my father!" Hearing Li Zhi's words, Li Shimin was a little surprised and put down the memorial in his hand, then raised his head and glanced at Li Zhi, smiled and asked Li Zhi to sit down and said: "Oh, this is a bit strange. Is there something important to do with Slave Pheasant?" Father, is this discussion about your taking a concubine?" As an emperor, nothing could be hidden from Li Shimin's ears, but he thought some things were insignificant, so he didn't bother to care about them, as long as they didn't cause too much trouble. Although Li Zhi's concubine was important, it was still important. In Li Shimin's opinion, there was no need to bother him about whom to accept as the crown prince. Seeing that his father seemed to know everything, Li Zhi's face turned red, but he still said shamelessly: "My father is wise, and this is what I want to say." "Your mother is right. Although Liu Lang's cousin is good, her identity is a bit sensitive. She can be a Liangdi, but the princess cannot be so hasty. I heard your mother said that among the Taiyuan Wang family and Fan Yanglu family, There are several good girls to be married, and their family backgrounds are good, so you may have to choose your crown princess from these two families." Due to the development of industry and commerce, the traditional status of aristocratic families has been greatly challenged. Among them, the Wang family of Taiyuan and the Lu family of Fanyang have been hit the hardest. However, they were also the first two aristocratic families to wake up. Now they have put down the airs of the previous aristocratic families. They began to marry people outside the aristocratic family, and the royal family was their main target for marriage. Hearing that his father also supported his mother, Li Zhi suddenly felt cold all over his body. He originally hoped to persuade Li Shimin, and then through him to persuade his mother, the eldest grandson, the Empress, but now it seems that this hope has come to nothing. Originally, according to Li Zhi's previous temperament, no matter how courageous he was, he would not dare to say anything now. However, at this time, Li Zhi suddenly thought of the letter written by his sixth brother Li Min to him yesterday. Although he still had Xu at the time, Hesitant, but now he doesn¡¯t care so much! Thinking of this, Li Zhi took a step forward again and said: "Father, I don't want to marry any daughter of aristocratic family. I won't marry anyone except Cai'er!" "Well!" Li Shimin was stunned. He never thought that his son, who had always been a bit cowardly, would dare to contradict him. This made him even have no time to get angry. He just had a very fresh feeling. At the same time, he stared at Li Zhi with a burning gaze. It was as if he was meeting his son for the first time. Although Li Zhi lowered his head, he still felt his father's sharp gaze looking at him. Although he tried his best to look calm, he still couldn't help but shed cold sweat on his forehead and temples. At the same time, he felt in his heart I prayed secretly, hoping that the advice Sixth Brother gave me would be effective. "What a man!" Li Shimin stared at his son for a while, then suddenly narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "But what if I force you to marry another woman?" Hearing his father's voice was filled with chills. Li Zhi was not only covered in cold sweat, but even the clothes on his back were wet with sweat. In addition, he also felt a kind of student pressure from Li Shimin. If he hadn't been supported by a belief in his heart, he might have succumbed long ago. However, Li Zhi's stay in the military academy in recent years was not in vain. After he felt that he was forced into a desperate situation, he became cruel. He suddenly raised his head, looked directly into Li Shimin's eyes and said: "Father, if you are If you insist on forcing Erchen to marry another woman, then I will forgive Erchen for being unfilial. I will find an opportunity to take Cai'er and escape to Sixth Brother. And you also know Sixth Brother's temper. He will never treat Erchen He Cai'er gave it to Father!" When Li Shimin heard his son's words, he almost spit out blood. He didn't expect that Li Zhi had such a skill and even threatened him with elopement. However, Li Shimin suddenly woke up. Based on his understanding of Li Zhi, the other party would definitely not say such a thing. In other words, behind Li Zhi's back, someone must be teaching him to say this. As for who would teach Li Zhi to say such treacherous words? It is simply obvious. Thinking of this, Li Shimin suddenly yelled: "Damn it, did your sixth brother help you come up with the idea behind your back?" Text Chapter 488 Crown Princess Cai'er Li Shimin sat behind the desk, his face hidden in the shadows, making his expression unclear. In front of him, Li Zhi stood there with some fear, lowering his head and not daring to look at Li Shimin. He only occasionally glanced at the book table between the two of them with the corner of his eyes. To be precise, it should be an inch on the book table. A long note. "You are such a grown-up, you can handle your own affairs by yourself!" This is what was written on the note, and it was also Li Min's reply to Li Zhi. When Li Shimin, who was behind the desk, saw this nondescript reply, he didn't know whether to laugh or cry. But at the same time, he also felt very satisfied, because it could be seen from this letter that Li Min was really unsatisfied and that everything was left to Li Zhi to make the decision. Li Zhi, who was very worried, was relieved when he saw that his father Li Shimin was not furious. He had threatened to elope just now, but the other party saw through it at a glance and guessed that he definitely did not have the courage and could do this. The only one who could help him was Li Min, so Li Shimin was furious. Now Li Zhi finally couldn't withstand the pressure. Not only did he tell Li Min about his request for help, but he also took Li Min's reply. out. "Is this the reply your sixth brother gave you?" Li Shimin looked at Li Zhi with some amusement. "Yes!" Li Zhi replied still somewhat uneasy. Unexpectedly, Li Shimin actually smiled after hearing this, and his voice became much kinder and said: "So, the decision to marry Yang Cai'er as the crown prince was also your own decision?" Hearing this, Li Zhi also noticed something. He suddenly stepped forward and said with a firm look on his face: "I would like to tell my father that I really like Cai'er. Moreover, my father often teaches me how to behave and do things." You must be responsible. If you have to make concessions even on marrying a wife, wouldn't it seem that you are too incompetent?" After Li Zhi said the above words, his heart that had just calmed down couldn't help but feel anxious again. The key to the matter between himself and Cai'er this time is whether this words can impress his father. In fact, Li Shimin didn¡¯t know. Although Li Min gave Li Zhi a very brief and irresponsible reply, he actually had a message at the back. This message was written to Wang Zihao in a secret letter, and was read by Wang Zihao. It was destroyed immediately. Then Wang Zihao relayed it to Li Zhi. And the content of this message is: Go boldly, don¡¯t have any scruples, the most important thing is to let your father see your masculinity! Although Li Zhi didn't say much, he already understood what Li Min meant. The biggest obstacle to making Cai'er the Crown Princess was Empress Changsun. Li Shimin's attitude was absolutely indispensable. Although he was a little biased towards Empress Changsun's opinion, he only respected his wife's choice and did not want to disagree with Empress Changsun because of this matter. In fact, it was not a matter of who he opposed as the crown prince. Not much concern. Because Li Shimin was very confident that no matter who he appointed as the crown prince, it would not have any impact on the country of Tang Dynasty. It is precisely because he knows this that Li Min has revealed a meaning to Li Zhi in his words, that is, let him use Li Shimin as a breakthrough. As long as he can convince Li Shimin, then everything will not be a problem. As for how to persuade Li Shimin, Li Min also pointed out to Li Zhi, that is, let him stick to his choice. Show your decisive side. Li Shimin actually liked Li Zhi's son very much, but he was still a little dissatisfied with Li Zhi as the crown prince. The main reason was that Li Zhi had a weak temperament and had no independent opinions when things happened. For this reason, Li Shimin also specially set up a military academy youth class and stuffed all the brothers Li Zhi and Li Yun into it, in order to hone his temperament. However, both Li Zhen and Li Yun who participated in the youth class have changed greatly, but Li Zhi does not seem to have changed much. And this has almost become a worry for Li Shimin. But today Li Zhi¡¯s stubbornness and persistence made Li Shimin feel it. His hard work at the beginning was not in vain, at least he already had his own opinion on the matter of establishing a crown princess. It is precisely because of this that instead of being angry, Li Shimin was very happy, because he felt that his chosen heir had finally grown up. "Okay, it's rare for you to be so decisive. My father will help you this time, but this kind of thing only happens once. If you dare to threaten your father with elopement next time, there won't be such a good thing. !" Li Shimin said with a straight face at the end. Although he admired Li Zhi's approach this time, he couldn't get on the stage after all, so he had to warn Li Zhi. Seeing that his father finally agreed, Li Zhi was naturally overjoyed, but then he said with some embarrassment: "Father, where is the queen" "You don't have to worry about this." Li Shimin waved his hand and said, "I will help you convince your mother, but according to the custom, you not only have to marry the princess this time, but also have two beauties at the same time. Since the prince The concubine has already followed your wishes, so let your mother decide the choice of Liangdi!" "My son, I obey, and everything will be subject to your father's arrangements!" Li Zhi said happily. He wanted to leave immediately and find Cai'er.Tell her the good news. Li Shimin could naturally see his son's thoughts, so he didn't keep him anymore. Instead, he casually asked him a few more questions about his studies, and then let him leave. In the back garden of Madam Sui's Mansion, since Concubine Yang came last time, Empress Xiao no longer prohibited Li Zhi from entering. So today after Li Zhi left Li Shimin, he immediately rode his horse to Mrs. Sui's house and still found Cai'er under the big peach tree. "Is this is this true? Your Majesty is really willing to let me become the Crown Princess?" Cai'er said with a look of disbelief after hearing this. She was already planning to marry Li Zhi as Liang Di, but she didn't expect that Li Zhi suddenly told her today that she could marry Li Zhi legitimately, which made Cai'er feel like she was dreaming. "It's natural. My father has already agreed personally, and he will also help me persuade the queen. It is estimated that in the next few days, the queen will change her mind!" Li Zhi said with great confidence that Datang really made the decision. A person is his father, and although his mother can also influence some things, as long as his father speaks, there will be no suspense about this matter. Hearing Li Zhi¡¯s affirmative answer, Cai¡¯er, who was holding the swing, suddenly felt aggrieved, her eyes turned red, and tears welled up. This startled Li Zhi, who was very happy. He hurriedly tried to find something on his body to wipe Cai'er's tears. Unfortunately, he found nothing in the end. In the end, he could only grab his sleeves with his hands and nervously wiped Cai'er's tears. , and asked with concern: "Cai'er, what's wrong with you? Why are you crying?" Cai'er cried for a while and then felt better. Then she thought about it and finally told her everything about her aunt coming to see her yesterday and her agreement to be Liang Di. Li Zhi didn't expect that there were so many things involved, but seeing Cai'er's aggrieved look, he couldn't help but feel pity for Cai'er in his heart. He didn't know where he got the courage to step forward and take care of Cai'er. Cai'er was held in his arms. It was also the first time for Cai'er to be so close to a man, which made her instinctively resist. However, Li Zhi hugged her tightly, which made it impossible for Cai'er to struggle away. In addition, the two had long been in love, so In the end, Cai'er stopped struggling, but there was still an unintentional shyness on her face. Three days later, I don¡¯t know what method Li Shimin used to convince Empress Changsun that it was decided that Caier would be crown princess. Although there was no official canonization yet, it had been spread through various channels. As soon as the news came out, The entire city of Chang'an was thrown into turmoil. Many people who coveted the position of Crown Princess were very critical of Cai'er. Even when Li Zhi took Cai'er to some gatherings among nobles, he was ignored by some people. . Regarding this situation, Cai'er also felt very aggrieved, and although Li Zhi was angry, there was nothing he could do about it. However, at this moment, Li Min, who was far away in Taiwan, wrote a congratulatory letter to Li Zhi and Cai'er. He expressed his heartfelt blessings, and he also specially asked people to publish this letter in major newspapers. As a result, as soon as this letter came out, most people immediately changed their views. No matter what they thought in their hearts, at least on the surface, no one of them dared to be disrespectful to Cai'er. In fact, no one knew that when the news of Cai'er being made the crown princess reached Taiwan, Li Min sighed. If he didn't know that Cai'er and Li Zhi really had feelings for each other, he would really not want to. Let Cai'er enter the palace. After all, the palace is not a good place. Intrigues and intrigues are everywhere. Even if Cai'er is named queen in the future and has her own support, no one can guarantee whether someone will plot against her. Therefore, if Cai'er wants to gain a foothold in the palace, she may have to truly grow up on her own. Fortunately, there is still Concubine Yang in the palace. After Cai'er marries Li Zhi in the future, she will still have time to learn from Concubine Yang what needs to be paid attention to in the palace. In addition, after Li Zhi and Cai'er's marriage was finalized, Li Min sent another private letter to Li Zhi, mainly asking him to postpone the wedding as much as possible. After all, Cai'er is only fifteen years old now, just like Wen Xin back then. It's really not the time to have a baby, so for the sake of Cai'er's life and health, it's best to delay getting married until two or three years later. And Li Zhi also attached great importance to this. Now with the popularity of newspapers, some new knowledge is also spreading quickly. He also knows some knowledge about women's fertility time. Therefore, no matter how much Empress Changsun urged, Li Zhi still persuaded Li Shimin, and then With Concubine Yang's help, the wedding date was finally set for two years later, and Li Min also promised Cai'er that he would personally return to Chang'an to attend their wedding. And just after Li Min had finished worrying about Cai'er and Li Zhi, he suddenly received a letter that gave him a headache. Text Chapter 489 Let¡¯s go to Tianzhu! In Prince Qi's Mansion in Keelung City, Li Min sat alone in the study, tapping the table with the fingers of his right hand, his face full of contemplation. In front of him, there was an open letter. The letter was written by Li Zhen and Li Yun from Chang'an. In this letter, the two first expressed their unwillingness to stay in the Tang Dynasty and be a mediocre prince, and prepared to follow Li Min's example and expand overseas. Then he told Li Min that he was forming an army of his own. The most important thing was that the two of them asked Li Min for help, hoping that he could make suggestions for the two of them to expand overseas, and help them The novel chapter will build the army more perfectly. Regarding the fact that Li Zhen and Li Yun were preparing to expand overseas, Li Min's first feeling was that he was happy, because he understood that the world was a big place, and his own strength was limited. Judging from the current pace of development, he might even occupy the area until his death. There isn't much space, so if Li Zhen and Li Yun can join, it will greatly increase the speed at which they can open up their living space. However, what gives Li Min a headache is that the countries such as Silla and Baekje around the Tang Dynasty were all destroyed by him, and Nanyang has become his possession. As for the newly discovered Australia, he has also included it. He ruled the land for himself, which can be seen from the nickname of his eldest son Li Qi. There are also North and South America, but they are too far away. He has not sent anyone there yet, let alone Li Zhen and Li Yun. The east and south are their own designated places, and the north is the extremely cold plateau, which is not suitable for human habitation at all. The only way is for Li Zhen and Li Yun to develop to the west. Speaking of the West, Li Min¡¯s eyes fell on the South Asian subcontinent. That is the India of later generations. The Indian continent during the Tang Dynasty was collectively called Tianzhu, although it was on this continent. Countless countries, large and small, are divided, but in the eyes of the Tang people. They are all collectively called Tianzhu. Now Master Xuanzang has not returned from studying Tianzhu. The Tang Dynasty does not know much about Tianzhu. In fact, let alone them, even Li Min doesn't know much about Tianzhu. When Li Min was preparing to expand overseas, he focused mainly on Taiwan and the Nanyang islands south of Taiwan. Not only was it relatively close to the Tang Dynasty, but it was also rich in products. In addition to the hot weather. Others are very suitable for development in all aspects, and Li Min also regards Nanyang as his main development goal. Of course, Li Min is also very concerned about Australia and North and South America, and has been working hard to find a way to get there. Now he has established a settlement in Australia, but he still has no clue about North and South America. It is precisely because Li Min focused his attention on Nanyang and the east and south of Nanyang that he paid much less attention to the places west of the Strait of Malacca. At most, he got some information about the South Asian subcontinent and the South Asian subcontinent from some Indian or Persian merchants. Some situations in Persia and other places. Collected by Wu Meiniang¡¯s intelligence system. Li Min knew that Tianzhu was in a period of chaos now, and the north bordering Tang and Tubo was better off, because a few decades ago, a king of Harsh who had great military exploits appeared in the north. In his decades of campaigns, he finally unified the scattered north of Tianzhu, although his ruling method was very loose. There are large and small political forces in the country, but at least in the eyes of outsiders. They have formed a powerful nation. But in the south of Tianzhu, there are many countries and tribes. There are countless large and small forces, among which the weak ones may only have a few thousand people. They mainly rely on those powerful forces to survive. The most powerful Rajputs even repelled the attack of King Harsha. In recent years, In 2000, as King Harsha grew old, the Harsha Dynasty began to decline, but several major forces in the south were very prosperous, which also led them to start to make moves. It is likely that after the death of King Harsha, the various forces in the north and south began to decline. It will provoke a new round of war. Thinking of the current chaos in Tianzhu, Li Min nodded with a smile. Although the Harbin Dynasty in the north of Tianzhu was in decline, after all, a skinny camel was bigger than a horse. They were still a unified country in name. Plus Tianzhu It's not an island, so even Li Min doesn't dare to start a war with them now. But things are different in the south of Tianzhu. There are countless forces, large and small, and wars happen every day. If you send Li Zhen and Li Yun's troops there and then support them with all the supplies they need, brothers are brothers. Business is business, and these materials also cost money, so Li Zhen and Li Yun must pay for these materials. Although Li Zhen and Li Yun were both princes of the Tang Dynasty and had many properties in their names, compared with Li Min, they were as different as heaven and earth. Therefore, they had no money to buy those supplies from Li Min. However, this It doesn't matter, Li Min has already thought about it. He can temporarily borrow part of it from them at the beginning, and it won't be too late to pay after they get dividends from the war. Thinking of this, Li Min felt that the entire plan had been completed.It's almost taken shape, and Li Zhen and Li Yun need to complete the rest themselves. So while he wrote a letter to Li Zhen and Li Yun about his idea, he also began to have people step up the collection of intelligence on all aspects of Tianzhu, especially on the large and small forces in the south, and collect as much detailed information as possible on them. After getting it, this can be regarded as a little help for his two younger brothers as an elder brother. A few days later, Li Zhen and Li Yun, who were still studying in the military academy and recruiting people, finally received a reply from Li Min. At the same time, they also saw a clear path pointed out to them by Li Min, which was to open up the mainland of Tianzhu. In addition, General Wang Zihao When the letter was given to them, a map of the world and a map of the Tianzhu continent were also given to them. Still in the cafeteria of the military academy, Li Zhen and Li Yun were sitting alone eating together, with a circle of empty seats around them, and on the periphery of these seats were all the confidants they had conquered during this period. It is also worth mentioning that in order to subdue these people, the identities of Li Zhen and Li Yun had to be exposed. Now everyone in the military academy knows their true identities. This surprised everyone and also made them suspicious. Li Zhen and Li Yun both felt a kind of sincere admiration, especially those who knew Li Zhen. They did not expect that this brother who usually fought with them was actually one of the most noble princes in the Tang Dynasty. However, after their identities were exposed, although the two won the respect of others, they also alienated most people from each other. After all, it was fine if they didn't know before. Now that they know their identities, they can interact with Li Zhenhe again. When they get along with each other, they will feel an indescribable discomfort. It is precisely because of this that, except for some close friends, few people will disturb them when they are eating. Today Li Zhen and Li Yun had something to discuss, so even their close friends sat far away, leaving a large space around them to facilitate their conversation. "Seventh brother, what do you think of the place that sixth brother pointed out to us?" Li Zhen asked while lowering his head to eat. In his hand were some information about Tianzhu that Li Min sent one after another. Although the information is not very detailed, it is enough to give people a general understanding of Tianzhu. Hearing Li Zhen's words, Li Yun smiled and said: "You don't understand Sixth Brother's temperament, will he still cheat us? And you have read all the information sent by Sixth Brother, where is Tianzhu?" The hot climate is very suitable for agricultural development, and Sixth Brother also promised that Tianzhu is very suitable for the development of tea and cotton cultivation. With these two cash crops, as long as we occupy a piece of fertile land, we don't have to worry about lack of money! " In fact, Li Zhen did not know that Tianzhu was the first place to grow cotton and the origin of Asian cotton. The cotton of the Tang Dynasty was actually passed from Tianzhu. Moreover, Li Min also knew that India in later generations was a big cotton-growing country, with an astonishing output. But now Datang's textile industry is developing rapidly, and the demand for cotton is increasing. Cotton has always been in short supply, so as long as they can Tianzhu has established a cotton-producing area, which is an endless cornucopia. As for tea, although the tea leaves in Tianzhu are still wild and are not regarded as a commodity like the Tang Dynasty, Indian tea in later generations is very famous and even replaced the status of China as a tea town. It can be seen from this that Developing the tea industry in Tianzhu is also an excellent way to make a fortune. "Seventh Brother, you misunderstood. What I asked was that Tianzhu is easy to fight? Although Sixth Brother said that there are many small countries there and they are not very strong, but according to Sixth Brother's information, the terrain there is relatively flat and elephant soldiers are prevalent there. , chariot soldiers and cavalry, the latter two are fine, but it is not easy to deal with elephant soldiers!" Li Zhen said with a frown. He naturally believed in his sixth brother. After all, the person he admired most was Li Min. However, what he just asked about was not about Tianzhu's economic matters, but about military matters. Li Yun studied the Staff Section and knew all the arms very well. When he heard Li Zhen's words, he couldn't help but frown. Chariot soldiers have long been eliminated in the Central Plains. Li Yun could easily think of several ways to restrain chariot soldiers, so there was nothing to worry about. As for the cavalry, they only need to form a cavalry that is more elite than the opponent. He and Li Zhen are also confident in this. However, the elephant soldiers were more troublesome. He also knew that the elephants were so huge that if they really charged, there would be only one way to restrain them. "Artillery!" Li Zhen and Li Yun spoke almost at the same time, and then they looked at each other and smiled bitterly. All firearms in the Tang Dynasty were contraband. Except for the army, no private individuals could own them, not even the two princes. Fortunately, in addition to Datang, their sixth brother Li Min also produces artillery, but the price of artillery is not low, and if they want to deal with the huge elephant soldiers in Tianzhu, they may need to form an artillery unit. Just think about this The cost of building the troops is enough to keep them awake. (To be continued) Text Chapter 490 The Battle of Tang Dynasty to Destroy Xue Yantuo (Part 1) Xueyantuo is the most powerful tribe among the Tiele tribes. Since the Eastern Turks were destroyed by the Tang Dynasty, Mobei was once very empty. Xueyantuo's Zhenzhu Bijia Khan returned to Mobei with the Xueyantuo tribe and reoccupied the territory previously occupied by the Turks. The stolen Mobei area was built north of Duwei Jianshan Mountain and south of Duluo River, and the Xueyantuo Khanate was formally established. <-> Its jurisdiction extends to Shiwei in the east, Jinshan in the west, Shaqi in the south, and Hanhai in the north. The Huihe, Bayegu, Adi, Tongluo, Pugu and other tribes all surrendered, with 200,000 troops, becoming the successor to the east After the Turks, another overlord of the northern grasslands. Originally, when the Eastern Turks were still there, Li Shimin, in order to contain Jieli Khan, named Yi Nan, the leader of the Xueyantuo tribe, as Zhenzhu Piga Khan. However, he did not expect that this Yi Nan was not a simple person. He was very good at seizing opportunities. Now it has become another weixie in the north of Datang. The fall of the Eastern Turks and the rise of Xue Yantuo made the senior officials of the Tang Dynasty, headed by Li Shimin, clearly realize that if they want to fundamentally eliminate the Northern Grassland, a thorn in the side of the Central Plains dynasty, they must completely bring it under the control of the Tang Dynasty. Otherwise, if a strong enemy is destroyed today, another one will appear in a few years. Moreover, as long as there is a natural disaster, these grassland people will go south to plunder, and the Tang Dynasty will have to waste its national power for this. Rather than doing this, it is better to solve it once and for all. Get rid of this trouble. It was under this strategic thinking, coupled with the application of new inventions of cement and firearms, that the Tang Dynasty finally started to attack the grassland a few years ago. Backed by their own powerful force, they began to attack from south to north. Concrete roads and concrete fortresses were built on the grasslands, and they were advanced step by step to seize and compress the living space of the grassland people. Under this strategy. Most of the grassland tribes chose to surrender to the Tang Dynasty and lived in the pastures between the cement roads and the fortresses. And it accepted the management of Tang Dynasty officials, and with the development of industry and commerce. A large number of Han merchants from the Central Plains entered these tribes and started various trades with them. This made the exchanges between these grassland people and the Han people increasingly closer, and they have begun to get closer to the Han people in terms of language, customs, etc., and even the high-level officials of the Tang Dynasty We have begun to consider preparing to promote Sinicization among these surrendered prairie people, just like the Sinicization yiyang promoted by Li Min in Sanhan Prefecture and Wo Prefecture. It was also under this situation that the Luoyun and other tribes that were approached by the Tang Dynasty were desperate. Later, it was shipped overseas by Li Min and became a sharp sword in his hand. However, the grassland people have always respected the strong, and those who were willing to surrender to the Tang Dynasty were weak tribes. In addition, large tribes like Xue Yantuo were not willing to be annexed by the Tang Dynasty. It was precisely because of this that Xue Yantuo headed The Tiele tribes, as well as some tribes that did not surrender to the Tang Dynasty, united and recommended Xue Yantuo Khan Yinan as the Khan King. Formed the Mobei Alliance to confront Datang. Facing the powerful Mobei Alliance, Datang was very calm. It built roads as many times as it wanted and expanded its rule to the north little by little. It seems that the military strength of the Mobei Alliance has not been seen at all. Although Yi Nan is powerful, he still feels guilty when facing the invincible Tang army. Therefore, they did not dare to take the lead in provoking a dispute over the Tang Dynasty's encroachment on the grassland. He also endured it again and again, and even ordered the various tribes under him. You must not provoke the Tang people without permission, so as not to give them an excuse to start a war. However, any concession has a limit. Every time the Xueyantuo Khanate took a step back, the Tang Dynasty would take a step forward, and at the same time the national border would move forward. This situation lasted until the winter of the 17th year of Zhenguan. Today's winter is worse than It was much colder in previous years, and the Mobei grassland was hit by several heavy snowstorms, causing various tribes to suffer heavy losses. Under this situation, the Mobei Alliance finally couldn't bear it anymore and began to gather troops to prepare for a large-scale southern invasion. However, now all the grassland ministries have been infiltrated by the Tang Dynasty. Even within Xue Yantuo, there are undercover agents of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, when Xue Yantuo's army has just begun to gather, the Tang Dynasty has already received the news, and Xinfeng County immediately responded . In November of the 17th year of Zhenguan, the Xueyantuo Khanate organized an army of 300,000 from the Tongluo, Pugu, and Uighur tribes, with Yi Nan's son Dadu as commander, and invaded the northern border of the Tang Dynasty on a large scale. The first ones to bear the brunt were naturally the nomadic tribes who had just surrendered to the Tang Dynasty. They had long been organized by the border garrison of the Tang Dynasty and used fortresses to resist Xue Yantuo's attack. But this time Xue Yantuo was really pushed into a hurry. On the one hand, he had suffered enough from the Tang Dynasty in the past few years. On the other hand, the tribes behind each warrior suffered heavy losses due to the wind and snow. Countless old people and children died of cold and hunger. Their families are also on the verge of life and death. With the pleasure of revenge and the pressure of survival, Xue Yantuo's army seemed particularly crazy this time. The first line of defense composed of surrendered nomads was quickly broken by them. Compared with the poor Mobei ethnic groups, the grassland ethnic groups under the rule of the Tang Dynasty frequently traded with merchants from the Central Plains, so they appeared to be very wealthy.In the war, this kind of wealth was not a good thing. At least it aroused the animalistic nature of Xue Yantuo's army. Everything they went was looted, and countless tribes that surrendered were exterminated. Facing the locust-like Xue Yantuo army, some tribes that had not sincerely surrendered to the Tang Dynasty were aroused with the same hatred and hatred, and began to actively participate in this war. Some of the tribes that were plundered by Xue Yantuo's army were even more hostile to the Tang Dynasty. His hatred was so intense that he almost used all his clan's strength to intercept and kill the opponent. Until this time, Datang, which had long received news of the movement of Xue Yantuo's army but had been slow to make any move, finally sent out a real army. This time, Li Ji was the commander-in-chief and led an army of 60,000 to attack from the front. And the Andong Protector Zhang Jian led 10,000 cavalry and 30,000 former Goguryeo soldiers, now collectively called Fuyu people, to outflank Xue Yantuo from the east. Originally, there used to be many Khitan, Xiren, Mohe and other Hu tribes in Anton Protectorate and Yingzhou. However, in recent years, he cooperated with Li Min and secretly strongly supported the slave-catching team to attack these Hu tribes. As a result, The Khitan and other ethnic groups were almost exterminated, and a few lucky ones had fled to the Siberian region in later generations. They struggled to survive in the frozen soil. It was impossible for the powerful Khitan or Jurchen and other ethnic groups to appear again in later generations. In addition, General Li Daliang of the Right Guard is the general manager of the march on Lingzhou Road, leading 40,000 troops and 5,000 elite cavalry to garrison Lingwu; General Zhang Shigui of the Right Guard is the general manager of the march of Qingzhou Road, leading 20,000 troops to Yunzhong; Liangzhou Governor Li Xiyu was the general manager of the Liangzhou Road March and led 30,000 troops to outflank the western part of Xue Yantuo. The Tang army attacked on three sides and surrounded Xue Yantuo's army on three sides, but they were not in a hurry to counterattack. Instead, they adopted the policy of sticking to defense and wasting time with Xue Yantuo. Xue Yantuo's main purpose this time was to solve the shortage of supplies caused by the heavy snowstorm, but now he was dragged in place by the Tang army. Not only was he unable to plunder, but he also consumed a large amount of supplies every day, which Xue Yantuo's army simply could not afford. Under this situation, Commander Xue Yantuo made a decisive decision and led an army of 300,000 people back to Mobei. After all, they had plundered many grassland tribes some time ago. Although the Han people in the south were richer, they were defeated by Li Ji's army. There is no way for the army to break through, so instead of consuming supplies here, it is better to stop as soon as possible. However, Li Ji did not intend to let Xue Yantuo go like this, but pursued him along the opponent's retreat route. Finally, he sent 6,000 elite cavalry to take a shortcut across the Baidaochuan River and block Xue Yantuo's retreat route under the green mountains. In desperation, Da Duzhi had no choice but to set up a battle formation at Nuozhenshui, preparing for a showdown with the Tang army. Faced with this situation, Li Ji personally led an army to engage in a decisive battle with Dadu She. At first, the Turks under Li Ji fought against the opponent, but they failed in the first battle. The Turks were killed and defeated. Later, Li Ji's army arrived. , and started a bloody battle with Xue Yantuo. Originally, Dadu assumed that 300,000 people versus 60,000 Tang troops would definitely win. However, what he didn't expect was that the Tang troops abandoned their horses and formed a tight and neat formation, with artillery support from the rear, disrupting the opponent's cavalry. Formation, and then use grenades and other firearms to kill at close range. When the soldiers are in close contact, they use long horses to respond to the enemy. Under this method of warfare that combined firearms and cold weapons, Xue Yantuo's 300,000-strong army was unable to exert its numerical advantage. For a time, the two armies were in a stalemate, and the battlefield presented a stalemate. And Li Jineng relied on his 60,000 infantry to kill the opponent's 300,000 cavalry. He was indeed worthy of being a famous general. (Historical facts record that Li Ji killed 200,000 Xueyantuo cavalry with 60,000 infantry and retreated continuously. There were no firearms at that time. It can be said to be a miracle in the cold weapon era.) Just when the two sides were about to kill each other, five thousand elite cavalry led by deputy commander Xue Wanche bypassed the battlefield and suddenly charged in from behind Xue Yantuo's army. The addition of this strange soldier made the morale of Xue Yantuo's army unstable, and Li Ji also seized the opportunity and commanded the army to attack with all his strength. As a result, Xue Yantuo was defeated. Ten thousand of them died in battle and seventy thousand were captured. In addition, many troops were scattered. After Dadu escaped, Only less than 200,000 troops were gathered, which was known as the Battle of Nuozhenshui in history. The Battle of Nuozhenshui was a turning point in the war between Datang and Xue Yantuo. With strong logistical guarantees, Zhang Jian, Zhang Shigui, and Li Xiyu each led an army to seize Dadu's retreat from the east and west, cutting off Xue Yantuo's army. Contact with the rear. ?? Xueyantuo Khanate came out in full force this time, and most of the young men had already joined the army, so there was no way to rescue them. In the end, the 200,000 remnants of the generous army were unable to retreat, and there were strong enemies to block their advance. Finally, in When food and grass are exhaustedAt that time, he finally surrendered to Datang. In addition, after Zhang Jian joined Zhang Shigui's army, he personally led a cavalry into the Xueyantuo Khanate. As a result, Xueyantuo, who was empty inside, was turned upside down by Zhang Jian. Although the Khan King Yinan was furious, there was nothing he could do. After the news of Dadu She's surrender reached his ears, the Khan King who brought Xue Yantuo to the top was so angry that he vomited three liters of blood. He finally fell ill and died of vomiting blood more than ten days later. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.) Text Chapter 491: The Battle to Destroy Xue Yantuo (Part 2) Yi Nan was a heroic leader. It was under his leadership that the Xue Yantuo tribe, a branch of the Tiele people, succeeded the Eastern Turks and became the overlord of the Mobei grassland. <-> It is also worth mentioning that Yi Nan was also a very sober king. He knew the differences between his tribe and the Tang Dynasty, so when he was in power, he always tried to avoid conflicts with the Tang Dynasty. When Li Shimin personally led an army to conquer Goguryeo, he said in a provocative tone to the envoy sent by Xue Yantuo: My sixth son and I are going to use troops against Goguryeo. If Yinan thinks this is an opportunity, then I welcome him! However, Yi Nan was very frightened after hearing this. Not only did he send an envoy to express to Li Shimin that he had no intention of going south, he even hoped to send troops to assist Datang in attacking Goguryeo, but Li Shimin refused. It was precisely because of Yi Nan's character that he repeatedly tolerated the Tang Dynasty's actions of encroaching on the northeastern grasslands. Unfortunately, in the end, he had no choice but to assemble a large army and go to war with the Tang Dynasty in order to survive. It is a pity that the 300,000 troops never returned, and most of them became prisoners of the Tang Dynasty. Zhang Jian retaliated in kind, burning, killing, looting and committing all kinds of crimes. As a result, Yi Nan could not bear this blow, and finally died of a combination of anger and illness. After Yi Nan's death, Xue Yantuo was in chaos. The two sons had a dispute over the succession of the Khan. At this time, the Tiele tribes such as Uihe, Pugu, and Tongluo, who were attached to Xue Yantuo, also began to lose confidence in Xue Yantuo. Among them, Uihe Tumidu, the leader of the tribe, took the lead in raising troops. Taking advantage of the civil strife in Xue Yantuo, he secretly contacted Zhang Jian. The two joined forces and suddenly attacked the royal court of Xue Yantuo on the Tula River. As a result, Yi Nan's two sons were killed, and all the royal family members The members were also slaughtered by Tumidu. Xue Yantuo was officially destroyed. Xue Yantuo, who was once powerful, was destroyed by the Tang Dynasty in a battle. This result greatly shocked the countries in the Western Regions. Especially the Western Turks who were in chaos were even more shaken. Among them, Yibidulu Khan and Yibisha Boluoyehu Khan, who were attacking each other, wrote letters one after another. He expressed his surrender to the Tang Dynasty and ensured the smooth flow of the Silk Road on land. He no longer dared to make any small moves in secret. Great dominate Xueyantuo was destroyed, and the largest Weixie in the northern grassland of the Tang Dynasty was finally wiped out. According to the original history, after Xueyantuo was destroyed, the Uighur people took over most of the power of the Xueyantuo people. Although the Uighur people had always been on good terms with the Tang Dynasty, But there were also a lot of frictions in the process. Later, they were destroyed by the Chigas, and a new round of power replacement began in the northern grasslands. Later, the powerful Mongols emerged, bringing endless disasters to the Central Plains dynasty. However, the Tang Dynasty has already formulated a plan to annex Mobei, and is preparing to solve the biggest weixie in the north in one fell swoop. Therefore, after Xue Yantuo's demise, Li Ji and various armies marched together and controlled most of Xue Yantuo's areas in one fell swoop. All tribes who dared to resist were brutally suppressed by them. In order to achieve the purpose of shock, and because there was no extra food, they took no prisoners at all during the suppression, and all the resisters were exterminated. Under this iron-blooded method. Everyone in Xue Yantuo was in danger, and no one dared to resist anymore, and this happened to confirm that sentence. The grassland people are afraid of power but not moral, the more bloody your methods will be. The more they become afraid, the only choice is to beat or kill them. These prairie people will become more honest in the future. The bloody methods of Li Ji and others also awed Uihe and other Xue Yantuo's affiliated tribes. It is precisely because of this that they unanimously supported the next actions of the Tang Dynasty, for fear of accidentally causing genocide. After receiving the news that Xue Yantuo had been initially pacified, Li Shimin immediately sent officials and divided Xue Yantuo into eleven states, and established the Anbei Protectorate to take charge of the military and administration of the eleven states. Li Ji was temporarily appointed as the protector. After all, it is still a preliminary decision and a powerful general is needed to guard it, and Li Ji, who killed Xue Yantuo this time, is undoubtedly the best candidate. After the Anbei Protectorate was established, a large number of Xue Yantuo's tribesmen were demoted as slaves. In addition, the Uighur and other tribes were affected by the snow disaster, and each tribe was very poor, so they turned to the Tang Dynasty for help. However, under the influence of Li Min, Li Shimin would no longer engage in loss-making business. He promised to provide food to various tribes, but he needed these tribes to produce a certain number of young men every year. These men needed to serve the Tang Dynasty for ten years or join the army. Or go inland to work. Anyway, everything must be arranged by Datang. It is also worth mentioning that the Xueyantuo War provided a large number of prisoners of war to the Tang Dynasty. In addition to the more than 200,000 prisoners of war captured in the war, after the Tang army entered the Xueyantuo Khanate, they demoted some Xueyantuo nobles and affiliated tribes to Slaves, the number of these slaves was huge, and the slave market of the Tang Dynasty was flooded for a time. Some slaves were even transported to Taiwan, Luzon and other places. The Battle of Xueyantuo made the slave traders of the Tang Dynasty happy and excited, and also made some wool textile factory owners and wool merchants very excited, because with the development of the wool textile industry in recent years, the demand for wool has been increasing, and Momo The grasslands in the north have beenXue Yantuo controlled it. If they wanted to import wool from there, they would have to pay a lot of taxes to Xueyantuo. Now that Mobei is recovered, they can just like at home and only need to pay taxes to the government. However, compared to those businessmen, there were two people in the Tang Dynasty who were happier than anyone else. These two people were Li Zhen and Li Yun who were dedicated to recruiting soldiers. Although they recruited a group of military academy students, these students They are all mid-level and senior officers in their future army, but as for the most ordinary soldiers in the army, they are a big trouble. Originally, in Li Zhen's idea, he wanted to recruit an army composed entirely of Han people. After all, fighting in a place like Tianzhu where all foreigners were fighting, naturally his own people were the most trusted, but he soon found that this was very difficult. Firstly, it was because they had to fight far away from their homeland, which discouraged most people. Secondly, because the Tang Dynasty had expanded rapidly in recent years and also needed a large number of troops. When Li Min formed the army, he still used slave-catching teams to form it. Li Shimin didn't give him a single soldier at all, let alone them. Li Zhen and Li Yun were very troubled over this issue of soldiers. Li Zhen even proposed to borrow troops from Li Min, but Li Yun rejected it because Li Yun knew that the sixth brother Li Min was also from the Tang Dynasty. The large number of immigrants shows that he is extremely short of population. In addition, Li Min has newly conquered Luzon. I am afraid that the army in his hands is not enough and he has nothing to borrow. However, after the battle of Xue Yantuo's destruction, Li Yun, who was relatively smart, suddenly thought of a way, which was to follow Li Min's approach to the grassland people, recruit some tribes from the grassland, and then transfer these grassland people overseas through Li Min. , then they will recruit soldiers from these grassland people, and then use the Han people in their hands as officers of this army to control the entire army. In addition, Li Zhen and Li Yun had a second reason for using these grassland people, that is, the flat terrain of Tianzhu continent is very suitable for cavalry operations, and the information provided by Li Min also said that chariots, cavalry and elephants are popular there. Soldiers and chariot soldiers are not a worry. The elephant soldiers are already prepared to use firearms to restrain them. The remaining cavalry can only use more elite cavalry to fight the enemy. When it comes to elite cavalry, what other cavalry can compare with these? A prairie man who grew up on horseback? After Li Yun figured out all the details, he immediately shared this idea with Li Zhen. As a result, Li Zhen was also overjoyed. Now they have all the soldiers and generals in their hands, and they are all adults. So next, Then they can actually implement the whole plan. But before that, they had one last thing to do, which was to obtain the consent of their father, Li Shimin. Li Zhen and Li Yun need to form an army, and they are not for rebellion. They just want to imitate Li Min and build a world of their own with their own hands. Therefore, there was no need to hide this matter from Li Shimin. They even took the initiative to tell each other in order to get their father's strong support. In the Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace, Li Shimin stood with his hands behind his hands, looking calmly at Li Zhen and Li Yun who were standing below. As their father and the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he naturally knew the actions of these two sons during this period. He even knew that Li Zhen and Li Yun were recruiting military academy students to form an army. "You two have really made up your mind?" Li Shimin asked in a calm voice. After learning about the little actions of his two sons, he initially thought that the two sons were preparing to rebel, but soon he learned the hidden truth. While he felt relieved, he also felt a little reluctant to give up. "I'm going to tell my father that my sons and ministers have already thought about it. Sixth Brother has set an example for us. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty and the son of our father, we can't just live a mediocre life like this. Only by establishing unparalleled achievements can you live your life in this world in vain!" Li Zhen and Li Yun said loudly at the same time. Li Shimin sighed in his heart. It seemed that these two sons were going to stay away from him, but since they had this ambition, he, as a father, naturally couldn't stop them. Thinking of this, Li Shimin showed an approving smile on his face and said: "Okay, my father agrees to your request. I will send someone to take you to the Anbei Protectorate after a while. As for how many grassland tribes can be recruited, all that It's up to you." The Great Master "Thank you, Father!" Li Zhen and Li Yun both replied happily after hearing this. The famine in the Anbei Protectorate has not passed yet. As long as they provide enough food, they can recruit as many as they want. Seeing the happy expressions of his two sons, Li Shimin explained a few more words to them, and then suddenly said: "You are all adults, so I won't say much about other fathers, but I don't know when you can be here now." Come back, so go to the palace to stay with your mothers these days and try to make them relax!" ?? ¡°Yes, I will retire！" Li Zhen and Li Yun said with a wry smile at the same time. If their mothers knew about their affairs, they would probably be nagging them, and their ears would suffer again. But just when Li Zhen and Li Yun turned around and were about to leave, Li Shimin suddenly thought of something and immediately said: "Wait, don't leave yet!" (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read it.) Text Chapter 492 Firearms Rental Unit When they heard their father calling Ziji, Li Zhen and Li Yun were startled, and turned to look at Li Shimin at the same time. But Li Shimin said with a smile: "You two brats are so lucky, you know the group of artillery soldiers trained in the military academy, right?" ¡°Zhid¨¤o!¡± Li Zhen and Li Yun looked at each other, and then replied at the same time. When the sixth brother Li Min invented muskets and artillery, he not only sent people the manufacturing methods of these two firearms, but also sent a group of experienced soldiers. Later, these soldiers stayed in the military academy to teach and established a special artillery training camp. The Department and the Musketry Department helped Datang train a group of artillery soldiers and musketeers. In this battle against Xue Yantuo, a group of artillery soldiers were used. As a result, they played a huge role in the battle with Nuozhenshui. The cavalry was under the bombardment of artillery. The soldiers were frightened by the horses and could not form a cavalry formation at all. As a result, they were killed by General Li Ji and were defeated. ""Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!" Li Shimin also thought about the achievements of the artillery troops, and he couldn't help but show a proud expression on his face. Although this was the first time that artillery was used in the Tang Dynasty's foreign war, yijing proved the value of artillery, which also explained his original approach to establishing the artillery department. Also very wise. However, Li Shimin then thought of what Ziji wanted to say, so he looked at Li Zhen and Li Yun and said, "In this battle against Xue Yantuo, the artillery performed really well. However, according to the instructor sent by Liulang, the artillery soldiers lacked actual combat capabilities. Jingy¨¤n, the performance is not very good. In addition, the musketeers also have the same problem. It is precisely because of this that I dare not use the musketeers on such an important battlefield. I am afraid that if the jingy¨¤n is insufficient in actual combat, It will lead to the collapse of the entire war." When Li Shimin said this, he deliberately stopped. Then he looked at his two sons with a smiling look. If Li Zhen and Li Yun couldn't even hear the meaning of Mingb¨¢i's words, they might as well crash to death. Among them, Li Zhen said with an ecstatic expression: "FatherFather, do you mean to lend us the artillery soldiers and musketeers. Let them accumulate some actual combat skills?" Li Shimin looked at the surprised expressions of Li Zhen and Li Yun, and nodded with a smile: "Yes, our Tang Dynasty's military power is at its peak. After destroying Xue Yantuo, it is estimated that it will be difficult for them to gain power in the next few years." The Shime War happened. Although this is a good thing, it is not a good thing for the artillery soldiers and musketeers who lack actual combat skills. It just so happens that your brothers have such ambitions, and your father cannot help Shime in other aspects, so I'll simply lend you the artillery and musketeers temporarily, but you still need to find a way to provide their weapons and supplies." Although Li Shimin said it nicely, he was one-size-fits-all. In name, he lent two firearms units to Li Zhen and Li Yun, but in fact he only leased them to them and did not provide weapons. Li Zhen and Li Yun also smiled bitterly after hearing this, but they were very satisfied. When Sixth Brother was exploring the outside world, Ziji, his father, had only one soldier. Now that they can rent two elite firearms troops, it is very embarrassing. After leaving Liangyi Palace. Li Zhen and Li Yun went to the harem to meet their respective mothers. Li Yun's mother, Wang, was originally just a little palace maid. Later, Li Shimin accidentally gave birth to Li Yun. Only then was she named Jieyu, belonging to the third rank. Her status is below that of the fourth noble concubine and the ninth concubine. The Wang family came from a humble background, even after giving birth to Li Yun. After being named Jieyu, she still kept a very low profile. She was kind and gentle to everyone. She never argued with anyone. Even if she was bullied by others, she never dared to speak out. Fortunately, she had a son in the harem. She didn't have many concubines, and Queen Changsun was very strict in managing the harem, so no one dared to bully her too much. Wang Jieyu did not stop her son's plan to imitate Li Yun. She was just worried that her son would not be able to take good care of him when he was away, so she kept telling Li Yun to rest. In fact, the reason why Wang Jieyu did not stop her son was mainly because of her understanding that even if her son was developing overseas, at most he would be in the rear. As for other things, Li Shimin would naturally help arrange it, and even more There is no danger, that's why she is so relieved. It's a pity that Wang Jieyu didn't know that after arriving overseas, everything depends on the hard work of brothers Li Zhen and Li Yun. Li Zhen's mother, Concubine Yan De, was one of the four concubines, with the same status as Concubine Yang, and the Yan family was also a well-known family. In recent years, Yan Bei had been following Li Min, which made the Yan family develop extremely fast and she became the king early. Among the first-class aristocratic families in the Tang Dynasty, although Concubine Yan De was not as favored as Concubine Yang, she was still a very important concubine in the harem. However, it is Concubine Yan who has such an identity and status, so she is not as ignorant as Wang Jieyu. Concubine Yan knew that this time her son went overseas, not only did she have to rely on herself for everything, but she even had to risk a lot of risks. The risk is that if you are not careful, you may even lose your life there. ??????????????????Knowing this, Concubine Yan expressed opposition to this matter from the beginning, but Li Zhen is a very independent person, and she has been doted on by Concubine Yan since she was a child, and she is not very afraid of her mother, so what about Concubine Wuluo? No amount of persuasion could make Li Zhen change her mind. "Okay, you go, don't recognize me as your mother again after you leave!" In the Jiande Hall, Concubine Yan cried and yelled at Li Zhen, without any trace of her usual graceful demeanor. And Li Zhen saw her crying, fussing and hanging herself, and she said helplessly: "Concubine, please stop making trouble, okay? Please listen to me and explain to you, okay?" "Explanation? It's easy to explain. If you don't do a good job for Prince Anle, you have to go overseas where there are thorns everywhere. You have been living in fine clothes and fine food since you were a child. Where did you suffer that kind of suffering?" Concubine Yan was still crying. road. It is said that pregnant women have nothing to say, but in fact, women who are mothers have nothing to say either. The last thing is that when her son is disobedient, Concubine Yan now reveals her true nature as a mother. Seeing his mother's appearance, Li Zhen was also very helpless, but he also knew that his mother was doing it for his own good, so he had to patiently say: "Mother, it's not that you don't know that the prince Erchen looks beautiful on the surface, but all that It's all just because my father is here, but to be honest, if one day my father is no longer here, I, as a prince, will have to live by looking at other people's faces, and you will also suffer the consequences together with me. Concubine Yang doesn't have this worry anymore. Whether she stays in the country or goes to Sixth Brother's place, she lives a carefree life without looking at other people's faces." According to Tang law, if Li Shimin died, his concubines would be divided into two parts. One part would have children, and they would live in the palace and be supported by the palace. However, although these women had enough food and clothing, they had to live in the deep palace. He will die alone in the middle of his life, and his later life will be indescribably desolate. In addition, there are a few who gave birth to princes, such as Concubine Yan and Wang Jieyu. They will live with their sons. With their sons to rely on, their lives are much better than those of the sisters in the palace, and this is also a lot One of the reasons why the women in the harem desperately wanted to give birth to a prince for the emperor. Concubine Yan heard Li Zhen mentioning her future life. Although she could not worry about Ziji, she had to consider her son. The Yan family was powerful. If Li Zhi ascended the throne in the future, she would definitely be wary of Li Zhen. Although she would not worry about it for the time being. He will do something outrageous, but it will make Li Zhen's life difficult. This cannot be stopped by family ties. In addition, Concubine Yan also knows her son's character. Li Zhen has always been a bold person and has no scruples in doing things. If he is allowed to depend on people's faces in everything, it would be better to kill him. Thinking of this, Concubine Yan finally understood why her son devoted so much effort to learn from Li Min. Not only did he not want to live a life of judging people's faces, but also because he, the mother, would not be wronged. This made Concubine Yan so excited about her son's filial piety that she couldn't help but shed tears for a while before she calmed down. "Hachiro, since you have made up your mind, I won't stop you anymore, but don't do anything rashly. I'll go to your uncle to discuss this matter and let them contribute. I won't say anything else. , Our Yan family should always contribute some money." Concubine Yan finally said. Li Zhen's uncle is Yan Bei's father and is currently the head of the Yan family. Although most of the affairs of the Yan family are now taken care of by Yan Bei, Yan Bei is still an official in Li Min's house, so there is Shihou is still handled by his father. Li Zhen's eyes lit up after hearing this, and she said with a smile: "I have to go see my uncle even if I don't tell you. Bijing, I am a very poor nephew now, and the army is a big money-hungry family. If I am my uncle, If you support it, then I can only borrow it from Brother Six!" Seeing her son's lazy look, Concubine Yan hit her son on the head angrily and said: "You are still breaking up with your uncle. If he finds out that you imitated Liu Lang, I'm afraid he will be even happier, and he will also I will support you with all my strength, even if your cousin knows it, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t object.¡± Li Zhen immediately understood after hearing this. Although the Yan family's prosperity depends on the relationship between cousin Yan Bei and Sixth Brother, no matter how good the relationship between cousin and Sixth Brother is, it is not as good as that of him and Ziji who are cousins. , In addition, if Ziji can really establish a world overseas, or even finally establish a country, n¨¤me Yan will naturally be the first cousin, and what they pay is just some money. Uncle and the others will definitely be eager for this kind of cost-effective business. . After figuring this out, Li Zhen no longer planned to be polite to the Yan family, and began to think about what kind of support Ziji could get from the Yan family? But at this moment, Concubine Yan suddenly said: "Zhen'er, since you are leaving the Tang Dynasty, shouldn't you also take care of that matter?" To be continued. Mobile phone users please go and read. ) Text Chapter 493: Following Li Min¡¯s footsteps "What's the matter?" Li Zhen asked casually. His mind was filled with thoughts of how to get money from his uncle, and he had no time to think about the meaning of Concubine Yan's words. Concubine Yan said angrily: "What else could it be? It's naturally your marriage. I don't know what you think. There are so many noble girls who refuse to marry and insist on having an affair with the daughter of the down-and-out Duke Ying. But this matter has passed, so I won¡¯t talk about it anymore, but you must arrange the marriage for me before you leave!" Li Zhen was stunned when he heard this. He obviously didn't adapt to Yan Fei's leaping thinking, but he quickly reacted and said with a blushing face: "There is no problem in getting married. Speaking of which, my son, Chen and Meiniang are both. Not too young, and according to the rules, my son and I need to get married before leaving Chang'an." Two years ago, Li Zhen reached the age of degeneration. At that time, many famous families were willing to marry Li Zhen. After all, if nothing else, the Yan family behind Li Zhen was a big help. However, Li Zhen chose Wu Meiniang's sister, the little Meiniang who grew up with him. The two could be said to be childhood sweethearts, and they already had feelings for each other. In addition, Li Zhen also knew that Wu Meiniang was not dead. Not only is he one of Sixth Brother Li Min's subordinates, but he is also his right-hand man and is in charge of the intelligence system of Prince Qi's Mansion. Therefore, Li Zhen would choose Wu Meiniang regardless of emotional or utilitarian considerations. After returning from Concubine Yan, Li Zhen did not go back to his Yue Prince's Mansion, but first went to the mansion where Wu Meiniang and Mrs. Yang lived. In the past few years, under the pressure of Li Min and Li Zhen, the Wu brothers not only The Duke Ying's Mansion in Chang'an was handed over to Yang and his daughter, and half of the property of Duke Ying's Mansion was also handed over to Yang and his daughter for management. It is precisely because of this that Wu Meiniang has moved out of Prince Yue's Mansion a long time ago. Now if Li Zhen wants to see her, she needs to take a few more steps. ??The Yang family is now in charge of the Duke Ying's Mansion, but Yang is a man of faith and has a relatively plain temperament, so he doesn't have much involvement in the management of the Duke's Mansion. As a result, when Meiniang was twelve or thirteen years old, she had already started to manage the Duke's Mansion on behalf of her mother, and slowly took over the power in the mansion. With the overt and covert help of Li Min and Wu Meiniang, now the Duke Ying's Mansion is also very prosperous. It has a large number of shops and factories under its name. Li Zhen also strongly supports this. After all, he also knows that everything belongs to Meiniang now, and Meiniang will marry him when the time comes. Then all these properties belong to him. When the sixteen-year-old Wu Meiniang heard that Li Zhen was visiting, she was also very happy. She put down what she was doing and ran out. Since the abortion, Meiniang and Li Zhen can be together legitimately. Sometimes they also do business and attend some noble banquets together, which also makes the relationship between the two deeper, so the meeting is very casual. When Li Zhen, who was drinking tea, saw Wu Meiniang running out of breath, she felt extremely distressed. He hurriedly stepped forward to help her and said, "Why are you running in such a hurry? I won't run away." "II want to see you earlier!" The petite beauty said shyly. The sixteen-year-old Meiniang is different from her two sisters. She is relatively petite, with an oval face and big eyes. She looks like a very cute girl. Some people say that beautiful girls are not necessarily cute. But a cute girl must be beautiful. This sentence is very suitable for Mei Niang. Hearing Meiniang¡¯s words, Li Zhen couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. He had been busy building an army during this period, so naturally he didn¡¯t have time to see Meiniang. No wonder she was so happy after she came today. But Li Zhen recovered quickly, took Meiniang's hand and asked her to sit down next to him, and then told Concubine Yan that she wanted them to get married as soon as possible. As a result, Meiniang was both ashamed and happy after hearing this, and her eyes looking at Li Zhen were full of sweetness. Speaking of which, Meiniang alone provoked half of Yingguo's palace. In later generations, she can be regarded as a strong woman, but she is very affectionate towards Li Zhen, and can even be said to be submissive. When the two get along, there is a sense of a little woman in everything. This is also the case with Li Zhen. The reason why I like beautiful girls so much. As the king of Yue, Li Zhen couldn't be careless about his marriage. At least it would take several months to prepare. So Li Zhen did not stay in Chang'an to wait for the wedding, but went to the newly occupied city with Li Yun. The Anbei Protectorate used food as bait and had Luoyun and other tribes as examples before, so it quickly recruited a group of small tribes who had been desperate in the war and famine, totaling nearly 200,000 people. . Under Li Yun¡¯s arrangement and with Li Min¡¯s assistance, these grassland people began to slowly move overseas. As for Li Zhen, he rushed back to Chang'an and held a grand wedding ceremony with Wu Meiniang. Unfortunately, Li Min couldn't come back in time to attend, and Wu Meiniang couldn't reveal her identity, so she couldn't come either. This made Wu Meiniang in Taiwan very disappointed. Li Zhen, who got married, did not rest for long. Instead, he began to make intense preparations on the third day. He sold out all his properties in the Yue Prince's Mansion to raise a fortune. Wu Meiniang also showed her extraordinary ability. As a good wife, she was very courageous and sold off the property of Duke Ying's house, and then handed over all the property to her husband to show her support for Li Zhen.  The story of Li Zhen and Li Yun has also spread in Chang'an City. They are all a little shocked by Wu Meiniang's move. After all, no one expected that the third lady of Ying Guogong would be somewhat decisive. ?In addition, newspapers have also reported on this matter, and almost all of them have overwhelmingly positive comments. Many people even think that Wu Meiniang can be a model of a good wife. As a result, Wu Meiniang's reputation greatly increased, and many men even shook their heads and sighed, feeling sorry for themselves because they could not find a good wife like Wu Meiniang. It is also worth mentioning that Li Zhen¡¯s mother family, the Yan family, also began to raise supplies and support Li Zhen¡¯s actions with great fanfare. Compared with the financial resources of Li Zhen and Li Yun, the Yan family is the real rich person. Don¡¯t look at it. Li Zhen and Li Yun sold all their properties, but the supplies they raised were less than one-third of all the supplies. The remaining two-thirds of the supplies were almost all provided by the Yan family, which also made Everyone has seen it, what does it mean to be a truly rich person? But in comparison, the person who really helped Li Zhen and Li Yun the most was not the Yan family, but Li Min who was far away in Taiwan. From the very beginning, Li Min helped Li Zhen and Li Yun point out the direction of development, and also collected information on all aspects of Tianzhu for them, so that when they were in Chang'an, they already had an idea of ??where they were going. Get a comprehensive understanding. In addition, all the prairie people recruited by Li Zhen and Li Yun were transported overseas by Li Min. Moreover, at the beginning, these prairie people certainly could not be transported to Tianzhu all at once. There must be a temporary station, and this station It was also provided by Li Min. It is located in Linyi, which is a grain-producing area. Feeding 200,000 grassland people is not a problem at all. After Li Zhen and Li Yun had collected all the supplies, they took the confidants they had recruited some time ago, plus two thousand guards from the two princes, and left Chang'an with their families, and then went to Zhengzhou. The boat went east along the Yellow River and embarked on the same road that Li Min took. However, Li Zhen and Li Yun were not in a hurry. Even after arriving in Dengzhou, they started to stop and go. This was mainly because Li Zhen and Li Yun wanted to take their men to visit the territories under the rule of sixth brother Li Min, such as They got on the train in Dengzhou and traveled around the entire city of Dengzhou, allowing everyone to appreciate the prosperity of Dengzhou. In addition, they also went to Sixian, where only Han people were allowed to live in South Korea, and also went to Japan, where they visited the battlefield where muskets and artillery first entered actual combat. When they arrived in Shanghai, which was already extremely prosperous, they gave everyone a It all brought great shock. After all, no one could imagine that this city was just a deserted beach a few years ago. Li Zhen and Li Yun were the most shocked by the changes in Shanghai, because they had seen the desolation here with their own eyes, so when they saw the prosperity in front of them, they had the illusion that they were in a dream, until they saw it. When Li Ke arrived, they woke up from the shock. Li Ke also knew the purpose of Li Zhen and Li Yun's trip, and also knew the ambitions of these two brothers. Not only did he support this, he even vaguely admired it. After all, he didn't have such courage in the first place and could actually give up. Everything in the Tang Dynasty followed the same path as Li Min. However, Li Ke feels that it is not too late now, and he is not too old. After Shanghai gets on the right track, with the huge benefits generated by this new city, maybe he can move forward like his three younger brothers. The road to external expansion. In addition, Li Zhen and Li Yun also met their eldest brother Li Chengqian in Shanghai. Although they heard that his eldest brother was willing to become a minor official in Shanghai, they could not believe it until they saw Li Chengqian wearing a green official robe. Let them completely believe that this is true. However, although Li Chengqian is no longer the prince, he is still their eldest brother after all, so when the four brothers get together, it is also very lively. When they get together at Li Chengqian's house in the evening, they are also very drunk. Li Zhen and Li Yun stayed in Shanghai for three days. After their subordinates finished visiting Shanghai, Li Zhen told all his subordinates that they would build a huge kingdom overseas, and their royal capital would also be It is a city more prosperous than Shanghai. Although this is just a grand blueprint, it really inspires everyone's morale. After leaving Shanghai, Li Zhen and Li Yun's fleet headed south again, this time their destination was directly at Keelung, Taiwan, where Li Min was already waiting for these two younger brothers. It is also worth mentioning that Wu Meiniang and her mother Yang also came with Li Zhen, but they don't know yet that Wu Meiniang has been waiting for them in Keelung eagerly. Text Chapter 494 Aboard the Yue King The big ship Li Zhen was riding was called the King of Yue. It was a new ship built for him by Li Min in Dengzhou. It was also named after Li Zhen's title. The size was the same as the King of Qi that Li Min was riding on, and it was very fast to travel. Smooth, and the same is true for Li Yun's Jiang Wang. These two ships are regarded as small gifts from Li Min to his two younger brothers. In the largest and most comfortable cabin on the top floor of the Yuewang, this is not the residence of Li Zhen and Wu Meiniang, but the residence of Wu Meiniang's mother, Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Yang used to be a nun, that is, a female Taoist priest. Later, it was Li Yuan who acted as a matchmaker, so Mrs. Yang returned to secular life and married Wu Meiniang's father. It is precisely because of this experience that Mrs. Yang is relatively indifferent by nature. She usually likes to stay in her room and recite Taoist scriptures, and usually does not go out much. Speaking of which, Mrs. Yang also came from a famous family. Her father, Yang Dan, was the younger brother of King Yang Xiong, and Yang Xiong was a descendant of Yang Jian. Therefore, if it were really counted, Mrs. Yang was still Concubine Yang's elder sister. Mrs. Yang was in a very good mood along the way, because in addition to the youngest daughter who had officially become the Princess of Yue, the eldest daughter Wu Shun also came with them. Wu Shun was a poor man. His husband Helan Yueshi died young, leaving only a son and a daughter, namely Helan Minzhi and his sister Helan Minyue, who were very famous in later generations. But now they are just two little guys of seven or eight years old. Among them, Helan Minzhi is eight years old, and Helan Minyue is just seven years old. Their pink and jade-shaped faces are extremely cute. It was precisely because of the company of her grandson and granddaughter that Mrs. Yang not only did not feel lonely along the way, she was in a much better mood than when she was in Chang'an, and even ate more food than usual. After this period of time, I became even fatter than before. Mrs. Yang, who was doing morning lessons today, was pulled to the deck by Min Zhi and Min Yue. Then the two little guys climbed on the side of the boat and watched the birds on the sea, shouting and screaming from time to time. The innocence and innocence of children are undoubtedly revealed, and it also brings an unspeakable vitality to the entire boring voyage. "You two are pestering grandma again and won't let me come back for dinner!" At this moment, a charming voice suddenly shouted. Then a very beautiful woman came over with a bright smile on her face. She was Mei Niang and Mei Niang's eldest sister Wu Shun. It must be said that the three Wu sisters are all naturally beautiful people. Wu Shun is not yet thirty years old this year, which is when a mature woman is most beautiful. Moreover, she is 78% similar to Wu Meiniang, but compared to Wu Meiniang, Wu Shun is more charming, especially the style of a mature woman, which makes people fall in love with her at first sight. When Helan Minzhi and Helan Minyue heard their mother's voice, they did not dare to pester their grandmother anymore and ran to their mother's side with smiles. Mrs. Yang also came over, took her two grandchildren, and returned to the cabin to have breakfast with her daughter. As for Li Zhi and Wu Meiniang, they had just been newlyweds, which was the time when they were learning about the relationship between men and women, and they had nothing to do on the boat. Therefore, the newlyweds usually don't get up before noon. There is a special restaurant on the ship, and the servants have already prepared breakfast. Although it is on a boat, fresh vegetables are provided. This is because there is a small vegetable garden on the ship, and vegetables can be transplanted to the ship. Generally, there is no problem if they survive for several days. Mrs. Yang and Wu Shun both like to eat light meals, so they only had people prepare a few side dishes for breakfast, and the staple food was just white rice porridge. In addition, Helan Minzhi and Helan Minyue ate egg custard, and on the table Several kinds of meat are also prepared for them. After all, children are growing up and cannot only eat vegetables like Mrs. Yang. Children always play and make noise no matter what they do, and the same goes for eating. However, Mrs. Yang was in a very good mood when she looked at the two children, and she felt more appetite than usual when eating. Seeing his mother's appearance, Wu Shun smiled and said, "Mom, my little sister is finally married. Maybe this time next year, you will have another grandchild!" As Wu Shun spoke, he glanced specifically in the direction of Li Zhen and Wu Meiniang's room. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were full of the amorous feelings of a mature woman. But at the same time, she also felt sad in her heart. She had been widowed at a young age, and Min Yue was even the posthumous daughter of her husband. She was a woman, and it was not easy for her to raise her children to such great heights. Fortunately, in the past few years, the younger sister After regaining the power of Duke Ying's palace, she usually had a living to rely on. However, this time, the younger sister sold out all the family property. It was originally intended to leave some property for their mother and son, but Wu Shun felt that her family was helpless in Chang'an. Damn it, it was better to follow my little sister and mother, so I decided to take my son to join the leaving team. Mrs. Yang also showed a happy expression when she heard Wu Shun's words, but then her expression changed and she sighed: "If your second sister is still here, I'm afraid it's time to have a child!" When Wu Shun heard that her mother was thinking about her second sister Meiniang again, her body stiffened, but she was afraid that her mother would be sad and did not dare to take it.Instead of what the old lady said, she changed the subject and said: "I heard from others that Taiwan is very beautiful, and the four seasons are like spring, and the winter is also very warm. In this way, mother, your old cold legs will be less painful." Some sin!" Hearing her daughter change the topic, Mrs. Yang naturally knew that her daughter also had good intentions. However, for some reason, ever since she got on the ship, she often thought of her second daughter who had been 'dead' for many years. She even had a dream yesterday. On that day seven years ago, the Wu brothers took Li You to force a marriage, and Mei Niang stood in front of the gate with a knife to protect her and Mei Niang. Thinking of this, Mrs. Yang felt doubly sad in her heart. But at this moment, there was a burst of laughter like silver bells outside the restaurant, and then a petite and beautiful figure broke in. Before she could stand still, she spoke: "What the elder sister said is absolutely true. The weather in Chang'an is cold." , Mother¡¯s old cold legs can¡¯t be cured, so I need to take good care of them when I go to Taiwan this time!¡± It was Wu Meiniang who came in. When she was about to enter, she heard what Wu Shun said, so she continued to speak. However, when she just finished speaking, she suddenly found that her mother's expression was wrong, as if she was thinking of something sad. Normally, Wu Meiniang was very strange at this time and turned to look at her eldest sister Wu Shun. The two sisters had the same mind. Wu Shun just looked at her and Meiniang understood that her mother must have missed her second sister again. At this moment, Li Zhen also followed him into the restaurant. When Mrs. Yang and Wu Shun saw him coming in, they immediately stood up and saluted. Although they were Meiniang's elders, Li Zhen was the king of Yue, so the etiquette was Nothing is useless. Li Zhen just felt that the atmosphere was not right as soon as he came in, but he did not point it out. Instead, he smiled and asked Mrs. Yang and Wu Shun to excuse themselves. Then he said hello to Mrs. Yang and teased the Helan brothers and sisters. However, these brothers and sisters were not interested in this. The noble uncle was a little scared and didn't even dare to speak. But Wu Shun was very bold. After saluting, he teased Li Zhen and Wu Meiniang and said, "Why did His Royal Highness the King of Yue and my little sister get up so early? It's not even noon yet?" Hearing the eldest sister's teasing, the tender-faced Wu Meiniang was ashamed and angry, and ran over to make a fuss with the eldest sister. However, Li Zhen smiled cheekily and said: "I didn't expect it to be so early, but I will arrive in Keelung at noon today. Now, we have to prepare in advance." When Wu Shun heard that Keelung was about to arrive, he immediately stopped quarreling with Meiniang and turned to Li Zhen and asked: "Brother-in-law, I heard that Keelung used to be a pirate den. Later, after His Royal Highness Prince Qi came to Taiwan, he slowly I want to build this place into a prosperous city, but I don¡¯t know how this city compares with His Highness King Wu¡¯s Shanghai?¡± Li Zhen smiled when he heard this, and said with some pride: "Keelung was indeed a pirate nest in the past, and when my sixth brother and I came to Taiwan together, Keelung was just a small town by the sea, with not many people at all. At that time, the three My brother and sixth brother went to Tainan for business, leaving me and seventh brother in Keelung. They happened to be attacked by natives. I even killed several natives with grenades. It can be said that I had a hand in the construction of this city. Powerful!" Li Zhen couldn't help but feel emotional when he thought about how he used firearms against the incoming natives. Although he was young at the time, he had the courage to go to the city to supervise the battle in person, and later repelled the native attacks. That was also It was his first time to participate in the war. Although the war seemed like a game to him now, it left a deep impression on him. In addition, what Sixth Brother said to him after the war also left a deep impression on him. It had a huge impact on him. Wu Meiniang was also very surprised to hear that her husband had been on the battlefield in Keelung. Calculating the years, Li Zhen was only twelve or thirteen years old at the time. She dared to go to the battlefield at such a young age. She was indeed her husband. Thinking of this, Meiniang looked at Li Zhen with eyes full of admiration. Wu Shun was a very smart person. After hearing this, he naturally praised Li Zhen to the sky. Even Mrs. Yang showed her approval for him, but she did not forget to tell Li Zhen that his status was noble and he would never be allowed to do so in the future. Go to the battlefield in person again to avoid accidents. After chatting for a while about Keelung, everyone sat down to eat. After breakfast, Li Zhen and the others came to the deck for activities. Only then did Li Zhen have the opportunity to ask Meiniang why Mrs. Yang was unhappy just now. ? After hearing this, Meiniang sighed and said: "Husband, you also know that among the three of us sisters, the second sister is the one my mother likes the most. But the second sister's life is not good. She didn't know whether she was alive or dead a few years ago. For this reason, my mother But I often shed tears secretly, and I don¡¯t know what happened during this period. My mother always thought of my second sister, so she felt a little depressed." "Uh~" Li Zhen was startled after hearing this. He had known a few years ago that Wu Meiniang was not dead and that she had become the woman of sixth brother Li Min. However, because of Wu Meiniang's special status, she really couldn't see the light of day, so he didn't care about this matter. I have been holding it in my heart, even to Meiniang, I have never mentioned it, but now they will arrive in Keelung soon, and if nothing else happens, Wu Meiniang will definitely be there too, should I tell her the news so that she can be mentally prepared? (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.) Text Chapter 495: Brothers Meet There are a few white clouds floating in the blue sky, and occasionally seabirds fly across the sky, leaving crisp chirps echoing in the air. In the same blue sea, fish jump out of the water from time to time and shuttle away in the rising waves. Li Zhen and Wu Meiniang were leaning on each other, quietly looking at the beautiful scenery in front of them without speaking. Next to them, Mrs. Yang was sitting on a chair. Although her eyes were watching her grandson and granddaughter playing, she seemed distracted. It seemed that she was still immersed in it. While missing Wu Meiniang, Wu Shun watched his children playing and worried about his mother. From time to time, he would look at his little sister with envy. However, although Li Zhen looked calm on the surface, she was actually thinking about whether to tell Meiniang that Wu Meiniang was still alive? But he thought about it for a long time, and finally decided not to tell her for the time being, because he didn't know whether Wu Meiniang would meet Mrs. Yang and Meiniang when she came to Taiwan this time. If the other party wanted to continue to bury Meiniang and the others, wouldn't he? Is something bad? In fact, Li Zhen's real thought was that he felt that the sixth brother Li Min was responsible for this matter, so it was up to him to explain to Mrs. Yang himself. After all, he had kidnapped his daughter and hid her for five or six years. , this kind of thing is really wicked. I don¡¯t know how my mother-in-law will be angry when the time comes. There is no need for me to suffer for others. At the same time, on the King of Jiang next to the King of Yue, Li Yun and his concubine Yuan Shi were also standing on the deck looking south. Between the two of them, stood a little boy with a finger, who looked like he was no more than two or three years old. Years old, his name was Li Weisi, he was the son of Li Yun and the Yuan family, and he was also the eldest son of Prince Jiang. "Husband, is it true that Si'er and I can't stay with you?" Yuanshi, who was wearing a white silk skirt, asked helplessly. The ancestor of the Yuan family was the Tuoba family of the Northern Wei Dynasty. They are a branch of the Xianbei people, but they have been Chineseized over the years. It has long been integrated into the Han nationality and is now a prominent family in Henan. She married Li Yun when she was fifteen, and the two had a great relationship. "Gu Niang, my husband is going to travel far to Tianzhu this time. There is no place to stay now, so if you and Si'er follow, it will only drag us down. It is better to stay here with Brother Six temporarily." Li Yun He sighed, paused and then said, "But don't worry. My eighth brother and I will live in Taiwan for a while, and then we will go to Linyi to train troops. We can come back once or twice occasionally, and even if we Once we go to Tianzhu, it will take at most one year for us to open up a business there. Then I will take you to live together, and then our family will never be separated again!" Seeing her husband's determined expression, Yuanshi also trembled in her heart. I knew that nothing I could say would change Li Yun's mind. However, Yuanshi was not angry. Instead, she felt a little relieved, because as the person closest to Li Yun, she was the most aware of the changes that had taken place in Li Yun. In the past, my husband had a weak character and was timid in doing things, but since then he has become good friends with Sixth Brother. Later, under the assignment of his father, he entered the military academy to study, which caused a huge change in Li Yun's personality. Although he still acts very cautiously, on some major matters. But he is also very opinionated. As a woman, Yuanshi naturally hopes that her husband will be an upright man, so Yuanshi will only be happy about her husband's change. Moreover, although she is worried about her husband's safety when Li Yun goes to Tianzhu, she also does not want to be with Li Yun. Different, but from the bottom of her heart, she actually supports it. By noon, Taiwan Island had appeared in the sight of Li Zhen and others, which made them all very excited. Li Zhen and Li Yun even specifically ordered that there was no need to prepare lunch today and everyone would go to Keelung to eat. When Li Zhen and his fleet approached Keelung, Li Min had already received the news of their arrival. As a result, Li Min notified Taiwan Governor Cui Wei, Wang Fu Wang An, and Wen Xin who were also going to be responsible for receiving Li Zhen and Li Yun. family. But the happiest person is naturally Wu Meiniang. Although she also wants to run to the pier to greet her mother, eldest sister, and younger sister, she cannot because her current public identity is Yang Meier. If she is in public, If he recognized his relatives, it would probably reach the ears of interested people, which would not be of any benefit to Li Min. When Li Min rushed to the dock with his people, Li Zhen and Li Yun's ships had just begun to enter the port. The pilot ship took the Jiang Wang and Yue Wang directly into Niuchou Port, and also Li Min's Qi Wang. Moored side by side, other boats are naturally arranged. Before the Yuewang had stopped, Li Zhen had already impatiently asked someone to set up the planks of the ship, and then quickly disembarked. Li Yun next to him did the same thing. Li Min also came forward at this time. When he saw Li Zhen and Li Yun, he shouted happily: "Seventh brother, eighth brother, you two are finally here! Hahahaha~" Li Min laughed and stepped forward, punching Li Zhen and Li Yun in the chest. As a result, both of them froze slightly, which made Li Min very satisfied and said: "Yes, in the past few years, ofThe military academy was not in vain, at least my body has become much stronger. " Li Zhen and Li Yun also laughed. Among them, Li Zhen even gave Li Min a hug, and then joked: "Brother Six, if nothing else, if anyone dares to bully me now, I will never do it again." I cried and shouted to you for help!¡± After hearing this, Li Min laughed and said: "That's not necessarily the case. Although those Tianzhu people are in disarray, there are several small countries that are not weak. Maybe you won't be able to get an advantage and will have to come back crying to find you." I, the sixth brother, will help." "Of course, my eighth brother and I are very poor now. We are not as wealthy as your sixth brother. If we encounter any difficulties, who else can we turn to but you, the sixth brother?" At this time, Li Yun also interrupted with a smile. The three of them are brothers and have a very good relationship, so they naturally have no scruples about joking. At this time, Princess Jiang Yuanshi and Princess Yue Wu Meiniang also got off the boat, first saluted Li Min, and then saluted Wen Xin. When Li Min saw Wu Meiniang, he was also very emotional. He didn't expect that the little girl who only knew how to cry had grown so big. However, although Li Min and Wu Meiniang are familiar with each other, it is not appropriate to say anything on this occasion. Wen Xin is still responsible for receiving them. In addition, Cui Wei and Wang An are naturally responsible for receiving the people who came with Li Zhen and Li Yun. . It is also worth mentioning that after Wen Xin met Wu Meiniang, she specially asked people to board the boat, took Mrs. Yang and Wu Shun off the boat, and asked them to return home with her. Mrs. Yang and Wu Shun were very surprised by Wen Xin's attention. Although they were Wu Meiniang's family members, according to the rules, only the two princesses, Yuanshi and Wu Meiniang, could be received by Wen Xin and return to the house together. , as for other family members, other people made arrangements, but now Wen Xin specially asked them to disembark, which made the two of them confused. Is it because Mrs. Yang and Concubine Yang are sisters of the same race? The Qi Prince's Mansion in Keelung is larger than the one in Dengzhou. This is because Li Min has long known that Dengzhou is only a temporary residence, while Keelung may be his permanent residence. Therefore, the Prince's Mansion here not only covers a large area, but also has a large area. And it was designed by Yu Wenhu himself. Now that Yu Wenhu is in charge of Perak Academy, he rarely designs things for private individuals. In the entire Tang Dynasty, apart from Li Shimin, Li Min is probably the only one who can have such a big reputation. A banquet has been prepared in the main hall of the palace. In addition to the three Li Min brothers, Wang An also rushed back. As Li Min's royal tutor, he has a very respected status. On this occasion, only his status can accompany him. next to. "Seventh brother, eighth brother, come here, let me toast you a drink. I wish you a successful trip and bring the majesty of our Tang Dynasty prince to Tianzhu!" Li Min raised his wine glass and said with a heroic look. "According to Brother Liu's good words, do it!" Li Zhen and Li Yun had stayed in the military academy for several years, and their tempers had become very bold. After hearing this, they raised their glasses and drank it all in one gulp, while Li Min and Wang An naturally drank too. Empty the glass of wine. After drinking a few glasses of wine, Li Zhen and Li Yun hadn't eaten yet. In addition, they hadn't tasted the delicacies of Prince Qi's Mansion in several years, so they stopped being polite and started eating with chopsticks. They had almost eaten, and then Li Min asked Li Zhen and the others how they were doing in Chang'an during this period, and how the health of Li Shimin, Concubine Yang and others were doing. In particular, the marriage between Cai'er and Li Zhi was the focus of his inquiry. Finally, he also inquired about the situation of Li Ke and Li Chengqian. Although Keelung is not far from Shanghai, Li Min and the three of them have their own things to do, so they haven't seen each other for more than a year. The three brothers chatted while drinking, and Wang An next to them also repeatedly encouraged Li Zhen and Li Yun to drink. However, Li Zhen always wanted to ask Li Min, what arrangements did they make for Mrs. Yang? Especially, is Wu Meiniang going to meet her relatives? However, Li Yun didn't know about this matter, so he couldn't ask, so he could only worry secretly in his heart. Actually, Li Zhen is not the only one who is anxious. Li Min is also very worried. Although he is talking and laughing now, he seems to be very happy, but in fact, his heart has already flown to the inner house. I wonder how Wen Xin is doing? It was precisely with this thought that Li Min didn't drink much when he accompanied Li Zhen and Li Yun. Li Zhen seemed to have noticed something, and quickly expressed that she was too drunk. As a result, Li Min immediately arranged for them to have a rest. As for Li Min himself, he quickly rushed to the inner house. However, the banquet at Wen Xin's place had already broken up. Wen Xin accompanied Yuan to the inner house to play. As for Mrs. Yang, Wu Meiniang and Wu Shunsan, People, they were secretly sent a message by Wen Xin, saying that someone wanted to see them, and they were now being led towards the small courtyard where Wu Meiniang lived. (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to read.) Text Chapter 496 Mother and Daughter Meet Wen'er and Hua'er led the way, and Mrs. Yang, Wu Shun, and Wu Meiniang followed behind with doubts on their faces. At the end of the banquet just now, Wen'er and Hua'er quietly found them and told each other that there was An important person wanted to see them, which made the three of them very confused, but they couldn't refuse, so they followed them. However, they didn't expect that Wen'er and Hua'er would lead them into the inner house and to a small courtyard door. Looking at the location of the courtyard, it should be where the royal family members live. "Old Madam, the master here wants to see three of them!" Wen'er and Hua'er stopped in front of the courtyard where Wu Meiniang lived, and then said to Madam Yang and the other three with a smile on their faces. "Miss Wen'er, who is the noble person who lives here?" Mrs. Yang and her two daughters looked at each other and asked with some confusion. She, Wu Meiniang and Wu Meiniang had all lived in Li Min's house for a while, so they naturally knew Wen'er and Hua'er. After all, among the maids in the palace, they and Lu Zhu had the highest status. "Old Madam, you don't need to ask any more questions. You will know as soon as you go in!" Wen'er said with a smile on her face. Both she and Hua'er knew very clearly about Wu Meiniang's affairs. This time, they were entrusted by Wu Meiniang to tell Mrs. Yang The three people were invited over, but they were also knowledgeable people and knew that Wu Meiniang wanted to surprise the old lady, so naturally they would not reveal the matter in advance. Seeing that Wen'er and Hua'er were unwilling to say anything, Mrs. Yang had no choice but Wu Shun next to her was impatient. In addition, her two children did not come, but were taken to rest by the maid of Prince Qi's palace. Now She was also a little worried, so she wanted to go back early, so she immediately walked to her mother and said, "Mom, we are already here anyway, won't we know if we go in and take a look?" Hearing what Wu Shun said, Mrs. Yang stopped asking any more questions, and walked along the steps to the door with Wu Meiniang supporting her. At this time, Wen'er and Hua'er gently pushed the door open, and then motioned to Mrs. Yang to go in, but they stayed outside. After Mrs. Yang and the others entered, they immediately closed the door. With some anxiety, Mrs. Yang and her two daughters walked into the small courtyard, and the result surprised them. Although this yard is not big, it is very beautifully designed, with small bridges, flowing water, and rockeries everywhere, and the flowers and plants have been carefully trimmed. From this, it can be seen that the owner of this yard must be a very careful person. Go forward along the road in the middle of the courtyard. They soon arrived in front of the main hall, but what surprised them was that there was no servant in the entire courtyard, let alone anyone to greet them. While Mrs. Yang and the other two were hesitating whether to enter the main hall, there was suddenly a burst of footsteps from the main hall, and then a young woman wearing a gauze came out of it. At the same time, he was holding a little boy about two years old in his hand. This boy was extremely cute and not afraid of strangers. His big round eyes looked at Mrs. Yang and the three of them very curiously. When the three Mrs. Yang saw the young woman coming out, they were all shocked beyond measure. They stayed there for a while, feeling like they were in a dream. Because they never thought of their relatives who had already passed away in their minds. One day he would appear alive in front of them. When Wu Meiniang saw her mother in front of her, especially her gray hair, she felt a surge of sadness in her heart. She cried out sadly: "Mother~" and then flew into Mrs. Yang's arms. , and burst into tears at the same time. Mrs. Yang smelled the familiar smell, and gently touched the person in her arms with slightly trembling hands, with a look of disbelief on her face. This scene had appeared in her dreams thousands of times, so when all this happened in reality, she still felt like she was in a dream. "SecondSecond sister!" Wu Meiniang is young after all, and her ability to accept is stronger. So he was the first to react and rushed over to hug Wu Meiniang and Mrs. Yang. Then Wu Shun also reacted and also hugged his sister. As a result, the three sisters hugged each other and cried. Mrs. Yang who reacted also burst into tears and hugged Wu Meiniang without letting go, as if she was afraid that her daughter would disappear again. The Wu mother and daughter cried bitterly for a while, and the mood of the four of them recovered a little. Only then did Wu Meiniang remember to invite her mother and the eldest sister and the younger sister into the main hall. Refreshments had been prepared in the hall. Mrs. Yang took Wu Meiniang He sat down with his hands, and then asked why Wu Meiniang was here? However, Wu Meiniang did not rush to answer her mother's question. Instead, she first pulled Li Qi, who was standing aside, to her side, and then introduced with a tearful smile: "Mother, eldest sister, little sister, these are the names of Liu Lang and I." My son Li Qi¡¯s nickname is Australia, Australia, hurry up and call me grandma!¡± Li Qi is already two years old, and he has been very smart since he was a child. At this time, he also obeyed his mother's words and sweetly shouted to Mrs. Yang: "Hello, grandma!" Before Mrs. Yang could react, Li Qi had already called her grandmother, which made her stunned again. She hugged Li Qi in her arms and carefully looked at the sudden appearance of her grandson. Li Qi was not afraid at all. Born in Mr. Yang¡¯s houseHe was smiling in his arms and looked extremely elf. When Wu Shun and Wu Meiniang came to Li Qi's name, they were all stunned. They all knew that Li Min's eldest son was called Li Qi, and his nickname was also very famous in Australia. And now Wu Meiniang is in At Li Min's house, they finally understood that Wu Meiniang had been with Li Min in the past few years. But Wu Meiniang was thinking in her heart, didn't Li You kidnap the second sister? Why is the second sister now in the sixth brother Li Min's house? At this time, Mrs. Yang and Wu Shun also discovered the above problem, and immediately asked Wu Meiniang again. As a result, Wu Meiniang had no choice but to tell the story of that year, but she still misunderstood it, thinking that Li Min was It was because he liked her that he brought her to Dengzhou. Mrs. Yang and Wu Meiniang never expected that Li Min, who took them in at the beginning, would take such a big risk to kidnap Wu Meiniang. Although it was 'reasonable', their mother and daughter had not seen each other for many years. See, it¡¯s really annoying. But Mrs. Yang then thought about it. Now her daughter has become a woman, even has children, and is the eldest son of King Qi. Although he is not a direct descendant, his status is very noble. In addition, according to Mei Niang, she is in the palace She was also very favored, and Li Min even gave her some important matters to deal with, which made Mrs. Yang a lot less angry. It was time for Li Qi¡¯s performance next. He called him whatever Wu Meiniang asked him to do, but the names of his grandmother and aunt were thrown down, which made Mrs. Yang, Wu Meiniang, and Wu Shun almost feel relieved. When Li Min rushed to Wu Meiniang's main hall, what he saw was Mrs. Yang holding Li Qi like a baby, while Wu Shun and Wu Meiniang kept teasing the little guy, and made crisp laughter from time to time. , looks very warm. However, Li Min had to interrupt this warm scene. After all, he kidnapped his daughter and kept them from seeing each other for several years. In addition, he and Wu Meiniang now have children. As his son-in-law, Yes, of course I have to meet my mother-in-law. Thinking of this, Li Min stepped into the hall, then bowed deeply to Mrs. Yang who was sitting in the middle and said: "Li Min pays homage to Mrs. Yang!" The happy Mrs. Yang, who was playing with her grandson, saw Li Min coming in, and her face immediately turned a little ugly. However, she was His Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty after all, and Mei Niang was also living a good life, so she couldn't say anything. If it's too serious, just say in a light tone: "Your Highness, there is no need to be too polite. Mei Niang has been away from home for the past few years and has taken great care of His Highness. Speaking of which, I have to thank His Highness King Qi!" Although Mrs. Yang¡¯s tone was very harsh, Li Min also heard that the other party did not mean to settle a score with him, which made him feel relieved. In fact, this is also Li Min's guilty conscience. With his current status, no matter how dissatisfied Mrs. Yang is, she can't do anything about him. After all, she can't expose this matter, right? Unless she wants her daughter to be implicated. Unlike Mrs. Yang, Wu Shun and Wu Meiniang felt that Li Min's act of abducting Wu Meiniang was not wrong. After all, in their view, it was unsettling to think that a man could take such a big risk for the woman he liked. I feel excited. In the words of later generations, this is definitely a very romantic thing. Moreover, they feel that Wu Meiniang is living so happily in Prince Qi's Mansion, which is much better than entering the palace. After all, there are so many women in the palace, God knows whether Wu Meiniang can stand out. It is precisely because of this that the Wu sisters are very enthusiastic about Li Min, especially Wu Meiniang. When she was in trouble with her mother and sister, it was Li Min who helped her, so she was grateful to Li Min from the bottom of her heart. Her husband Li Zhen is Li Min's younger brother, so Li Min is not only her brother-in-law, but also her sixth brother, so Wu Meiniang is particularly happy. Seeing the appearance of her little daughter, and then looking at Wu Meiniang, who was sitting next to Li Min with a happy face, the last bit of anger in Mrs. Yang's heart disappeared, while Wu Shun looked at the two younger sisters, feeling sad in his heart. She secretly sighed. Although the second sister is just a concubine, her husband is the famous King of Qi, and she also gave birth to a concubine's eldest son. As for the third sister, not to mention the dignified Princess Yue, she is even better than the second sister in terms of status. It was even higher, but she, the eldest sister, was a widow with two children. How could she not feel uncomfortable in comparison? After comforting Mrs. Yang, Li Min chatted with them for a while. However, Wu Meiniang knew that he still had important things to do, so she drove Li Min away on the pretext that she had something evil to tell her mother and sisters. go out. Text Chapter 497: Giving away firearms for free? Li Min left the main hall and looked back at the Wu mother and daughter who were talking and laughing. He suddenly felt as if a big stone was missing from his heart. After all, he was really sorry for Mrs. Yang when he kidnapped Wu Meiniang. Moreover, over the years, he has been unable to tell the other party that Wu Meiniang is still alive, which makes Li Min feel a little guilty. Now that Mrs. Yang finally meets Meiniang, and will have a long relationship in the future, this also gives him a chance Make up for the harm done to the elderly. After leaving Wu Meiniang¡¯s small courtyard, Li Min went to the front yard of the palace. There were many courtyards here prepared for guests, among which Li Zhen and Li Yun were arranged to rest here. But now Li Yun's princess and Wen Xin are visiting the palace together. Wu Meiniang is very happy to see her second sister. She may not come back tonight, so there is no one around Li Yun and Li Zhen now. When Li Min finds them, the two of them I'm drinking tea in the front garden to relieve my hangover. Although Li Zhen pretended to be drunk before, he did drink a lot. When he came back, he lay down for a while, but couldn't fall asleep, so he simply got up, ran to Li Yun and pulled him up, and then the two of them came Drink tea in the front garden. "Eighth brother, I think there's something going on between you and Sixth Brother. Otherwise, with your drinking capacity, I'm afraid you won't get drunk even if I get drunk. And looking at you now, you don't look like you're drunk at all." Li Yun looked at Li Zhen with a half-smile but said, before at the banquet, he could tell that something was wrong with Li Zhen and his sixth brother Li Min, but since they didn't say anything, he couldn't ask more questions. Now it was just him and Li Zhen. , so I asked. When Li Zhen heard this, she smiled and said, "Seventh brother, don't ask. I guess sixth brother is being scolded now." Li Yun was even more confused after hearing this. Sixth brother Li Min is the master of this place, and the whole of Taiwan is his territory. Who dares to scold him? Even if he goes through the entire Tang Dynasty, who is qualified to scold him? I'm afraid there are only a few of them, and these people are still in Chang'an. In this case, who else dares to scold Li Min? Seeing that Li Yun didn¡¯t understand. Li Zhen didn't explain. It wasn't that he didn't trust Li Yun, but that the matter was too sensitive. Naturally, the fewer people knew about it, the better. At this moment, Li Min finally found them. He walked into the pavilion with a big smile and said, "Why, you two have been on the boat for so many days. I don't know how you came here to drink tea if you had gone to rest early." Already?" After hearing this, Li Yun smiled bitterly and said: "Sixth brother still knows how to care for people. I was almost asleep, but eighth brother insisted on dragging me to drink tea. I really don't know where he got the energy?" After hearing this, Li Zhen rolled her eyes at Li Yun, and then said to Li Min with a smile: "Brother Six. Don't listen to Brother Seven's nonsense. When I went to find him just now, he still had the energy to have sex with his concubine ¡­¡± When Li Yun heard Li Zhen reveal his lies and also told about his affair with his concubine, he immediately rushed forward with some embarrassment and wanted to stop Li Zhen from talking, but unfortunately Li Zhen was very quick in his movements. He dodged away with a smile, and while dodging, he still had time to ask Li Min: "Brother Six, have you finished your work?" Li Min smiled and nodded, then poured himself a cup of tea. Because Li Yun was there, he didn't say anything. Li Yun also seemed to only focus on blocking Li Zhen's mouth and didn't ask anything else. After finally waiting for Li Yun and Li Zhen to calm down, Li Min put down his tea cup. Then he smiled and said: "Seventh brother and eighth brother, I am very pleased that you can abandon everything in the Tang Dynasty and develop overseas like me. I have also been ordering people to collect information on Tianzhu. Some time ago, All the information has been sent to you, and there is some new information during this period. I will have someone send it to you in a while. If you have any difficulties, feel free to mention it to me, as long as I can help. I will definitely not refuse!¡± At the banquet just now, the three of them were talking about private matters, but now they really talked about business. When Li Yun and Li Zhen heard Li Min's words, they immediately sat upright. Li Zhen was the first to speak: "Thank you, Sixth Brother. The information you gave us was of great help. As for the difficulties" Li Zhen said this, looked at each other with Li Yun, and then said: "As for the difficulties, there are indeed many, the most important of which is that we need a batch of firearms, including artillery, muskets and grenades, in addition to There are some weapons such as sabers and leather armors that need to be purchased from Brother Six." "Firearms?" Li Min frowned after hearing this. He didn't know that Li Shimin leased Datang's firearms troops to Li Zhen and Li Yun, so he said with some confusion, "You want grenades, no problem, but Both muskets and artillery require specialized arms, and training is very time-consuming. It takes at least half a year to form an army. You don't have time at all. In addition, you have very few Han troops in your hands. The others are just prairie people. You don't know how. Do you want to train these prairie people into firearms troops?" Li Min was wary of ethnic groups other than the Han people. Even if he implemented the Hanization strategy in his territories, he would never give up important power to those foreign ethnic groups before they were completely integrated into the Han people. They, such as the composition of the firearms unit??, the most important thing is that all soldiers must be Han nationality. Li Yun and Li Zhen were a little proud after hearing this. Li Yun then laughed and said: "Brother Six, you don't know something. We now have a ready-made firearms unit in our hands. It's just because this unit is special that it is still in Chang'an. It is estimated that it will arrive in Taiwan in three months." As Li Yun spoke, he told the story of Li Shimin's agreement to lease the firearms troops of the Tang Dynasty. However, Li Min shouted that it was unfair. When he attacked Silla and Baekje, he only leased ordinary troops to Zhang Jian. But now that the two younger brothers have come out, Li Shimin has taken out Jin Gui's firearms unit. They are both sons, so why are they treated differently? However, Li Zhen and Li Yun both curled their lips in response to Li Min's complaint. No one in the entire Tang Dynasty knew that their father's favorite was the sixth brother in front of him. If nothing else, he was just a Ren. The policy of Liu Ge's immigration made their brothers jealous. Unfortunately, the population of the Tang Dynasty was not large. Li Min's immigration had already made many ministers dissatisfied. If the two of them were added, it would definitely attract the attention of the ministers. Impeach. Of course, Li Min wasn't really jealous, it was just a little joke. However, seeing that his two younger brothers didn't give him any face, he smiled sheepishly, then put away his smile and said, "Well, since you both already have If you are a member of the firearms unit, if you need any firearms, make a list and I will ask someone to quote you a price, but you must be mentally prepared. All firearms are not cheap. Even if I only ask for a cost price, it is definitely not the same. A small amount." Upon hearing Li Min's words, Li Yun and Li Zhen immediately had bitter expressions on their faces. Among them, Li Zhen even cried and said: "Brother Six, you also know that we two brothers have to follow you to earn all the property in our house." Some pocket money. Although we sold all those properties this time, we are very poor overseas. We need money to do everything. We have already spent a large part of it just to raise various supplies, and there is really not much left. So you Let¡¯s see if we can give the brothers a batch of firearms?¡± Li Min didn't know whether to laugh or cry when he heard this, and said helplessly: "Eighth brother, if you want food, cloth and other things, it's okay to give them to you, but firearms are not ordinary weapons, and I also know that my father has them If you rent all the artillery and musketeers, you will need at least 200 artillery and 5,000 muskets. I don¡¯t have much inventory now. If I want to arm all your firearms troops, then I will have to The firearms in my own army will be given to you first, and so many artillery and muskets, the total cost is at least more than one million guan. Such a large amount of money is also a huge number for me, and I really can¡¯t afford to give it away to you. ah!" "Hiss~" When they heard the cost of the required firearms, Li Zhen and Li Yun also took a breath. They only knew that firearms were expensive and equipped with not many troops, but they did not expect that they were so expensive, more than one hundred. Wan Guan, this is also a huge number for Datang, let alone their two poor princes. Seeing Li Zhen and Li Yun looking downcast, they secretly smiled in their hearts. There was some moisture in what he just said. Last year, the Perak Institute developed a new type of muskets and muskets. Although they were not much different from the old ones, But it is easier to operate than before, and the accuracy has increased. Therefore, his firearms unit is being replaced during this period, and the replaced firearms can just be given to Li Zhen and Li Yun. However, although they are old firearms, they are actually The maintenance is very good, and although the price is a little clich¨¦, it is at most 10% or 20% more than the actual price. And the reason why he said this was naturally his intention. "Sixth brother, one million guan is too expensive. To tell you the truth, seventh brother and I only prepared a total of 1.5 million guan this time, and most of them were exchanged for supplies. We don't have much cash in cash. Although my uncle helped me prepare some money, it is all for military expenses and fortress construction expenses to go to Tianzhu, and it cannot be touched at all now!" Li Zhen cried bitterly again. Li Yun next to him also smiled bitterly. Seeing that the time was almost up, Li Min lowered his head as if thinking about something. After a while, he suddenly raised his head and said: "Well, Brother Six also knows that it is not easy for you, and this time you go to Tianzhu, you It¡¯s also a big risk, so this time Brother Six takes the decision and gives you the firearm in his hand!¡± Li Min said, pretending to be very sad and waved his hand, as if someone had cut a piece of flesh from his body. Li Zhen and Li Yun were overjoyed when they heard that Li Min gave them the firearms. However, seeing Li Min's distressed look made them a little embarrassed. Among them, Li Yun said: "Brother Six, what do you want?" Otherwise, we¡¯d better contribute some money, otherwise we¡¯ll feel bad about it.¡± I¡¯m just waiting for your words! Li Min secretly rejoiced in his heart. Although he wanted to help Li Zhen and Li Yun, asking him to give away 800,000 firearms at once was enough to make him feel distressed for a long time. In fact, although Li Zhen and Li Yun do not have the ability to pay the money now, it does not mean that they will not have it in the future. At least they have a huge treasure in front of them. ps: Thank you book friend Jie Xi for the reward, and also thank Jie Xi for becoming the second person after Tian Hai Xiang Yun.Sir, Laoyu will definitely thank all book friends for their continued support with greater enthusiasm! ! ! Text Chapter 498 Ceylon Island Li Min wanted to give the firearms to Li Zhen and Li Yun, which made them a little embarrassed, and Li Yun even hoped to give some money to make up for Li Min's losses. After all, the firearms cost more than one million guan, no matter how rich Li Min was. , but it is not a small number. Seeing Li Zhen and Li Yun's well-deserved look, Li Min smiled secretly in his heart, but he thought about it deeply, and then said righteously: "I don't want the money. You will pay for it wherever you use it in the future." There are many, but I also want to establish a stronghold in the west. This will not only facilitate the transportation of supplies to you, but also facilitate the exchange of merchant ships. So when you arrive in Tianzhu in the future, help me lay down a place as a stronghold, even if you get this batch of firearms The payment is due!¡± Hearing that Sixth Brother only wanted a piece of land in Tianzhu, Li Zhen and Li Yun were even more embarrassed, because in their view, they had taken such a huge advantage from Li Min, but used a piece of worthless land to pay off the debt. This is almost like giving it away for free. Li Zhen and Li Yun originally wanted to say something more, but were interrupted by Li Min: "Okay, this matter has been settled. Someone will send the information from Tianzhu in a while, and there will be another one." The latest map of Tianzhu, but my people are not yet able to penetrate deep into the interior of Tianzhu, so they can only draw the coastal terrain of Tianzhu." "Thank you, Sixth Brother, you have helped us enough!" Li Zhen and Li Yun were overjoyed when they heard that there was another map. Although they had seen Li Min's world map, they also knew the general shape of Tianzhu. However, it is far from meeting their marching requirements. After all, no matter what era, military maps require the more detailed the better. "We brothers say thank you. If you have any difficulties in the future, just come to Sixth Brother!" Li Min said very generously, but at the same time he felt happy in his heart. He was about to get that treasure land. The three brothers sat together and chatted for a while, and Li Min gave Li Zhen and Li Yun some suggestions for their future actions, mainly to let them get to Tianzhu. Don't rush to expand. Instead, first occupy a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Then send most of the prairie people's troops there to adapt to the climate there while exploring the surrounding situation. Wait until you have a clear understanding of the surrounding area. After that, slowly expand outward. And we must also pay attention to using some diplomatic and gentle means to unite some local forces, and absolutely not make enemies everywhere. Otherwise, no matter how strong their army is, they may not be able to withstand the attacks of all the forces in Tianzhu. Although Li Zhen and Li Yun both understand this, it is all an elder brother's concern for his younger brother. So they all listened very seriously. In addition, Li Min also promised them that they can buy all the food, equipment and other things they need in the future from him, and the price will definitely be lower than that of Datang. This also made Li Zhen and Li Min Yun was very grateful. While the three of them were chatting, Yang Shi suddenly walked in. He was here to deliver information about Tianzhu. Originally, Wu Meiniang was personally responsible for this matter. After all, Li Zhen was Wu Meiniang's husband, and his future development was also related to Meiniang's happiness. Therefore, Wu Meiniang, as her elder sister, naturally had to personally Check, but now she is talking to Mrs. Yang about her homesickness over the past few years, so she has no time to come. That's why Yang Shi sent it here. After asking Yang Shi to retreat, Li Min and the other three began to look through the information. Generally speaking, this information was much more detailed than the previous information. It not only introduced all the forces along the southern coast of Tianzhu, but also briefly It describes the relationship between the various forces, as well as the maximum combat power these forces can achieve, etc. There is also a map of Tianzhu. Although this map seems very crude to Li Min, for Li Zhen and Li Yun, it is a treasure that cannot be exchanged for anything. The most conspicuous one is the Harbin Dynasty, also known as Qunu Kingdom, which dominates northern Tianzhu. The current king is King Harsi and the capital is Qunu City. It is the most powerful force in Tianzhu now. In addition to the Harsha Dynasty, there are also several larger forces in the south. There is an area marked with a dotted line. This is the Chalukya Dynasty. It used to be the overlord of Southern India. It also repelled the attack of King Harsha. It is a pity that the Chalukya dynasty lost to the Panavas in the war two years ago. Now the country has been destroyed and the capital has been occupied. However, the rule of the Panavas is not stable, and the Chalukyas still retain their A powerful force that may restore the country at any time now, so this is marked with a dotted line. In addition, the Panavas also have their own dynasty and are currently the overlords of the south. However, according to the intelligence system's estimation, the Panavas have a shallow foundation and are likely to be replaced by the Chalouqi people again. In addition, there are Quzheluo people, Zhaohan people and other forces in the south. Although these forces are not as good as the Chalouji and Panavas, they are also regional overlords and the main opponents of Li Zhen and Li Yun in the future. Li Zhen and Li Yun looked at these situations and compared them on the map, deeply engraving all these forces and their locations in their hearts. Although they have not chosen these big forces in recent years, they now know more about the general situation. There is no harm, and nothing is absolute. Maybe they don't want to provoke others in the past few years, but others may take the initiative to provoke them, so they have to be on guard. It¡¯s not easy?After the map and information were verified, Li Zhen and Li Yun took a deep breath, and then asked Li Min: "Brother Six, all the maps of Tianzhu are here. Which one do you want? We can help you." Beat it down!" While Li Zhen was talking, he and Li Yun kept their eyes fixed on Northern Tianzhu, especially the Ganges River Basin, which is the richest and most populous place in Tianzhu, so they thought that Li Yin would definitely be somewhere in Northern Tianzhu. You need a piece of land and then build a stronghold. But Li Min looked at the map with a smile, then stretched out his finger and clicked on a place at the southernmost tip of Tianzhu. When Li Zhen and Li Yun saw the place pointed by Li Min, they were both stunned, because it was not the mainland of Tianzhu, but an island at the southernmost tip of Tianzhu. According to the mark on the map, it was called Ceylon. There are two small kingdoms, the Sinhala Kingdom and the Tamil Kingdom. They are constantly fighting each other and are not very strong. "Brother Six, are you used to living on Zhudao? How come you want such a place?" Li Zhen asked with some confusion. Li Yun next to her also asked the same question, "Brother Six, although this island is not large in area, It¡¯s small, but according to the information, it doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special, and the population isn¡¯t very large. Do you want to change places?¡± Although Li Min knew that Li Zhen and Li Yun had good intentions, he still insisted: "No need, this island is good, and you know that my most powerful force is the navy. As long as you help me clear the island of soil, If we have enough manpower, then I can station a navy there. As long as the strait between Ceylon and Tianzhu is blocked, then there is no need to worry about the enemy. In addition, this place can also be used as your supply base. The materials you need, I You can have someone send you here first, after all, there is no safer place than here." Hearing what Sixth Brother Li Min said, Li Zhen and Li Yun both nodded. In addition, they also knew that Sixth Brother was evil and did not say it clearly. That is, if their attack did not go smoothly and they were unable to gain a foothold in Tianzhu, then this Ceylon Island It can become a way out for them. Thinking that Sixth Brother had considered it so carefully, Li Zhen and Li Yun no longer persisted, but felt even more grateful to Li Min in their hearts. When Li Min saw that Li Zhen and Li Yun agreed, his heart was filled with joy. Although Ceylon Island is not very eye-catching now, Li Min knew that this island would be known as the 'Kingdom of Gemstones' in later generations. ', Cat's eye, ruby, sapphire and other various gemstones are specialties of this island. In addition, it is also very suitable for the development of tea industry. Ceylon black tea in later generations is also very famous. It seems to be one of the important tea producing areas in the world. one. It is precisely because of knowing this that Li Min gave Li Zhen and Li Yun so many firearms for free. In fact, his purpose was the island of Ceylon. Whether it was gems or tea in the future, they were probably worth millions more. Guan's firearms were valuable, but it was a pity that Li Zhen and Li Yun didn't know this. They even thought that Li Min had suffered a loss, but they didn't expect that they had fallen into the trap of their unscrupulous brother. After discussing the use of Ceylon Island as reward, Li Min, Li Zhen, and Li Yun began to study where to land in Tianzhu. Although the Harsha Dynasty in the north was in decline, its strength was still there, so it must not be provoked. Although there are several major forces, there are many small countries, and they are constantly fighting against each other. Wars happen almost every day, and the rise and fall of small countries are very common things, and not many people pay attention to them at all. In addition, Li Min also named Ceylon Island, so in the end Li Zhen and Li Yun decided that their army would take down Ceylon Island as the first step, and then temporarily rest on the island. However, this island It belongs to Li Min, and in order to show his support for Li Zhen and Li Yun, Li Min will build a seaport on the island in the shortest possible time to transport various materials to the island. Yun landed in Tianzhu and got ready. After Li Zhen and Li Yun's armies have adapted to the climate of Tianzhu, they will then cross the strait between Ceylon and Tianzhu, and after landing nearby, they will first occupy a place on the mainland, and then build a strong fortress in order to occupy Tianzhu. Once the bridgehead is strong enough to protect itself, it can then expand outward with all its strength. While the three brothers were having a very lively discussion, a young man in white suddenly walked in from outside the garden. This man looked to be at most twenty-seven or eighty years old. Although his appearance was ordinary, he had deep eyes and a kind of expression at the corner of his mouth. With a confident smile, you can tell at a glance that he is the kind of witty and ever-changing person. And when Li Zhen saw this young man coming, he immediately stood up very happily and said: "Brother Six, let me introduce you to a great talent in the world!" Text Chapter 499: The Excellent Man Wang Xuance Li Min looked at the ordinary-looking young man in front of him, and his face showed approval. When the other party faced him, the King of Qi, he could still maintain an indifferent attitude, and his eyes were clear and firm. Putting aside other things, the character revealed in his eyes was already considered to be outstanding. material. "I'm Wang Xuance, please pay homage to His Highness King Qi!" The young man took a step forward and saluted Li Min. "Well, no courtesy!" When Li Min heard the other party's name, he was stunned for a moment, because he felt that the name sounded so familiar. Then he remembered, isn't this Wang Xuance the outstanding man who destroyed a country by one person? ? The name Wang Xuance may not be as famous as Cheng Yaojin and Qin Qiong, but in the words of later generations, this man's deeds are that he is an extremely awesome guy. Originally, a few years later, he should have been sent to Tianzhu by the Tang Dynasty. envoy, but unfortunately, he was unlucky. The destination of the envoy was the Harsha Dynasty that dominated Northern Tianzhu. Unfortunately, King Harsha suddenly died at that time. There was a rebellion in the Harsha Dynasty, and Prime Minister Aronashun usurped the throne. Speaking of which, Alonashun was also a very daring person. He actually sent people to attack Wang Xuance's mission and even arrested Wang Xuance. As a result, Wang Xuance was angered. He and his deputy took the risk and fled to Tubo. Then he borrowed thousands of soldiers and horses from Tubo. As the suzerain, he ordered the surrounding vassal states to send troops. He assembled tens of thousands of troops and sent troops to attack. Aluonashun ended up destroying the elephant soldiers composed of tens of thousands of elephants in Tianzhu in one battle. And this is not over yet, Wang Xuance led his troops all the way south, vowing to wipe out Tianzhu and avenge his mission. As a result, this guy killed from North Tianzhu to Central Tianzhu, and finally captured Alonashun alive. And he would trap and kill all the opponent's troops, even his wife. He led the army to wipe out the influence of Alona Shun's wife. Later, he heard that Dong Tianzhu had helped Alona Shun fight against them, so Wang Xuance wanted to wipe out Dong Tianzhu as well. However, the King of Dong Tianzhu was very aware of this situation. When he saw this situation, he hurriedly sent 30,000 cattle and horses, countless jewelry and property, and this allowed Wang Xuance to calm down his wrath. Wang Xuance relied on his status as the envoy of the Tang Dynasty to assemble tens of thousands of troops and destroy Beitianzhu. He captured nearly 600 cities all the way south, which can be said to be a great achievement. He was highly rewarded by Li Shimin afterwards. Unfortunately, because he was involved in Li Shimin's death, his achievements were deliberately hidden, and even Later generations didn't know much about it. Fortunately, Li Min used to like to hang out on the Internet, so he knew a little about Wang Xuance, and it was precisely because of this. He was so surprised when he heard that the other party was Wang Xuance. However, Li Min has long been accustomed to dealing with these historical celebrities over the years, so he was just stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted. He said with a smile: "Mr. Wang should also be from the Wang family in Taiyuan, right?" "Your Highness, I am from Luoyang, and my ancestor is indeed from the Wang family in Taiyuan." Wang Xuance saw the change in Li Min's expression, especially when he heard his name. The look of surprise in his eyes made him feel even more strange. Could it be that the famous King Qi in front of him has heard of his name? But he was just a nobody and didn't know anyone in the court. It shouldn't be possible for the other party to know me, right? When Li Min heard Wang Xuance's answer, he immediately laughed and said: "Well, the family background is indeed extraordinary. My husband Wang is also from the Wang family in Taiyuan. You can visit him during this time and ask him for some knowledge. I will be able to better assist my seventh and eighth brothers in the future!" As Li Min developed such a prosperous situation overseas, some people around him also gained great reputation in the Tang Dynasty. Among them, Wang An, who was Li Min's most important staff, became the leading figure among the Wang family in Taiyuan. , and since Wang Xuance was also from the Wang family in Taiyuan, he should be Wang An's junior based on his age, so Li Min asked Wang Xuance to ask Wang An for advice. "Thank you for the tip, Your Highness. After all, Wang Fu is still an uncle of his clan. I am also planning to visit his old man tomorrow!" Wang Xuance said with a smile after hearing this. He is just a penniless little person now, but Wang An has already become the master of Prince Qi's palace. In addition, he is a junior. Usually, if he wants to ask for advice, he may not be able to see him, but now with Prince Qi's words If so, if he goes to visit again, the other party will definitely look at him differently. When Li Zhen and Li Yun saw that Li Min attached so much importance to Wang Xuance, they thought it was for their sake, so they seemed very happy. They immediately pulled Wang Xuance in and asked him to review the plan that the three of them had just made. plan, and Li Min also learned from the conversation that Wang Xuance was now the number one think tank under Li Zhen and Li Yun, and many things were left to the other party. It is also worth mentioning that Wang Xuance was actually Li Yun¡¯s classmate in the military academy. Both of them studied the Staff Department, and Wang Xuance used toHe was originally the magistrate of a county, but instead joined the army and entered the military academy as a civilian official, and ended up becoming Li Yun's classmate. It is worth mentioning again that none of the military school students who came out with Li Zhen and Li Yun this time graduated from the military school, nor did they obtain a completion certificate from the military school. In other words, including Li Zhen and Li Yun, all those who went to Tianzhu this time were a group of older "children" who had dropped out of school. Although Wang Xuance was still young, the military academy in the past few years had not been in vain. He quickly put forward his own opinions on the plans of Li Min and the others, and improved some aspects. This also made Li Min appreciate Wang Xuance even more, and even started poaching. The idea of ??two younger brothers being in a corner, but considering how poor they were, Li Min gave up the idea in the end. In fact, what Li Min didn't know was that Wang Xuance was indeed the best among the students in the same batch. Li Yun also relied on the good relationship between the two, and Wang Xuance was not someone who was content with the status quo, so he was persuaded by Li Yun to agree. They went to Tianzhu to open up territory. After all, in the eyes of people like Wang Xuance, whether they were working for the Tang Dynasty or for princes like Li Zhen and Li Yun, they were all serving the royal family of the Tang Dynasty, and there was not much difference. For this reason, the military academy even specially approached Li Yun, trying to get him to give up his plan to recruit Wang Xuance. Unfortunately, Li Yun had Li Shimin's charter, so he was shameless and refused to buy it. In the evening, Li Min braved his courage and went to Wu Meiniang's place again, only to find that Mrs. Yang and the Wu sisters were there. The whole family was gathering together, eating dinner happily, and Li Qi was even more excited. Grandma screamed like an aunt, which made Mrs. Yang, Wu Shun and Wu Meiniang laugh non-stop. Seeing such a warm scene, Li Min didn't go in to disturb it. Starting from the next day, Li Min personally took Li Zhen and Li Yun, as well as their confidants, first around Keelung, and then took a boat south, along the island of Taiwan, and visited every area. When they arrived at the port, they all stopped to take a look, and Li Min explained to Li Zhen and Li Yun the development process of Taiwan, as well as various aspects of Taiwan's systems and laws. These things may seem uninteresting, but subordinates such as Li Zhen, Li Yun, and Wang Xuance listened very seriously, because if they can gain a foothold in Tianzhu, they can learn from Taiwan's existing experience in governance. It is also worth mentioning that Wu Meiniang, Princess Jiang Yuanshi and others, as family members of Li Zhen or Li Yun, will temporarily live in Li Min, and Li Min has also prepared a house for them, and it is now being managed by Li Min. Wen Xin and Mei Niang helped them settle down, and it was estimated that they would have to live there for at least a year or two, but as long as Li Zhen and Li Yun truly established themselves in Tianzhu, they would go to Tianzhu to live with their husbands. After visiting Taiwan with Li Min, Li Zhen and Li Yun spent a few days with their families in Keelung before preparing to rush to Linyi. The prairie people they recruited before were all placed there by Li Xun. Although hundreds of people died at first because of the acclimatization, most of them have slowly adapted to it, and Li Zhen and Li Yun wanted to rush there. Organize these grassland people to conduct training and strive to enable them to form combat effectiveness as soon as possible. When Li Zhen and Li Yun went to Linyi, Li Min took someone to see them off. Naturally, Wu Meiniang and Yuanshi were also there, but both of them burst into tears. And when Li Min watched Li Zhen and Li Yun on the boat resolutely turn around and leave with their backs to his wife and family, he couldn't help but sigh. His two younger brothers had finally grown up and knew that they carried the responsibilities of men. In order for their wives and descendants to have a better life, and to satisfy their own ambitions, they gave up their noble status and comfortable life, and like themselves, embarked on a road full of thorns. After sending away Li Zhen and Li Yun, their families were also placed in two houses adjacent to the palace. In addition, the family members of people like Wang Xuance were also properly placed, and Li Min even told Wen Xin, Mei Niang and others should ask them to hang out with the two princesses more often so as not to make them feel lonely. After arranging these chores, Li Min turned his attention to Luzon. The natives there were no longer of concern. Although there was still some sporadic resistance, it was already difficult to achieve. Coupled with the help of dwarf black people, Now Yanbei is developing several plains on the island and building forts at strategic locations to protect the safety of these plains. Under this circumstance, Luzon¡¯s immigration conditions have matured, and now there is a shortage of immigrants. However, Luzon is no better than Taiwan. The climate there is hotter, and most of it is undeveloped tropical jungle. It will definitely not be easy to persuade Han people to immigrate to Luzon in large numbers, and Li Min does not want to use force. So we need to think carefully about this matter. Text Chapter 500: Ship in Stormy Waves Linga Bay, located in the north of Manila Bay, is a funnel-shaped bay with several natural harbors along the coast, which is very suitable for large ships to dock. It is also closer to Taiwan, so a few years ago, on the west side of Linga Bay A stronghold called Linga City has been established on the peninsula. Although the size of this stronghold cannot be compared with Manila, it is also one of the famous ports of call on the entire Luzon Island. Lingga Bay is not calm today. A typhoon just passed by yesterday, and several coconut trees on the beach were swept away by the wind. Although the wind is much lighter now, the sea is still rough, and occasionally you can see several coconut trees. Meter-high waves. Originally, it was not suitable to go to sea in this kind of weather. Even some large ships with thousands of tons did not like to be bumpy in such wind and waves. But what is strange is that there is actually a ship out to sea in Lingjia City today, and the ship is not big, at most four to five hundred tons. However, this ship has excellent balance and can cut through the wind on the sea. Breaking the waves, although he is pushed up by big waves from time to time, he can always fall safely to the sea. In the wheelhouse, a muscular man with a bare head was holding a stake and said worriedly to the people around him: "Captain, the wind and waves are so strong. Although our ship is specially made, I'm afraid if it continues to be bumpy like this, it will The hull will also be damaged, and it will cost a lot of money to repair it!" "Bald, as long as we can find a gold mine, what does this little money mean?" A middle-aged man in his thirties said with a smile. In addition to the bald man in the wheelhouse, several other people were also fixing their bodies with their hands to prevent them from falling due to the wind and waves. At the same time, his eyes were looking at the wind and waves outside, with a bit of worry in his eyes. The middle-aged man just finished speaking. Behind him, a short man with a fierce look on his face suddenly said loudly: "Brother Lin. Why don't you understand? The bald man is not worried about spending money. He is afraid that the wind and waves outside will capsize the boat." When the time comes, he, a landlubber, will have to feed the Dragon King." Hearing the short man's teasing words, everyone around him burst out laughing, but the bald man became angry and rushed towards him to fight with the short man. However, the short man knew that he was no match for the bald man, so he relied on his agile skills to get through the crowd. After chasing the bald man for a while, he couldn't catch up. On the contrary, he was very tired. In addition, their boat was shaking violently, so in the end he just sat on the ground and couldn't get up, while the short man He stood next to an accomplice, holding his arm and winking at the bald man. "Okay, everyone, please stop making trouble. Although the wind and waves outside are very bad, our ship was built by the shipyard moved from Dengzhou. It uses high-quality wood. This is the kind of ship I took there. In Australia, we have encountered bigger winds and waves on the road than now. It didn't do anything to the boat, so don't worry, everyone!" At this moment, the young man who was the leader of the crowd said. This young man looks polite. He looks more like a scholar, but his skin is a little darker. The joints of the hands are also somewhat thick, which can be seen from this. The other party is not a pampered person either. If Li Min were here, he would definitely be able to recognize the young man leading the group as Feng Shuyu's brother Feng Shijie. After Feng Shijie joined the exploration fleet last time, he had accumulated a lot of money, and his wife, the good Japanese girl Yunjian Qiuji, also felt that the work of the slave-catching team was too dangerous and there was no freedom. Time, so after careful consideration, Feng Shijie decided to quit his job in the slave-catching team, and then used all his savings, plus funding from his sister Feng Shuyu, to buy a boat, and then recruited a group of brothers to start a transportation business. business comes. Originally, with the prosperity of sea trade, the business of running ships on sea routes was also very prosperous. Generally speaking, as long as there is a seagoing ship and there are no major accidents when running the ship, then it is a business that will make a profit without losing money. More and more people are running ships, and competition on various routes is now very fierce. For example, the routes north of Taiwan are the earliest and most mature in development, so each route has formed a fixed chain of interests. Most people There's no way I can get involved. It is precisely because of this that Feng Shijie, a small ship owner with only one ship, had to take the southern route. However, his ship was not big, and those who sailed across the ocean were large fleets, so he could only sail in Nanyang, which is relatively close to Taiwan. Running, especially the Luzon area closest to Taiwan, is where he mainly goes. Originally, the slave-catching industry in Luzon was very prosperous, and through trade with the local natives, a large amount of food, fur, ore and other commodities could be obtained. However, since the last time Li Min sent troops to Luzon, he wiped out the local natives in one fell swoop. The only surviving dwarf black people also became allies. Although countless slave traders made a fortune during this war, the negative consequences of the war appeared in the subsequent time. First, as the war progressed, a large number of natives were demoted toSlaves, this method of fishing from the lake can certainly bring a temporary prosperity to the slave-catching industry, but then it will be a sharp depression. Second, with the decrease in population, especially the rapid decrease in prime-age labor, the local economy has been greatly damaged. As a result, other merchants have been unable to collect goods at all, which has also led to the decline of Luzon's shipping industry. Affected, some large fleet owners have great businesses and can withstand this temporary impact, but some small ship owners are in misery and have to find their own way out. In addition to transportation, Feng Shijie's ship also occasionally made extra money. For example, when encountering a foreign merchant ship that was alone, they would also act as pirates. When encountering a war with natives on land, they would also redeem some slaves. Wait, in fact, not only them, but now almost all merchant ships will do these things. It can even be said that as long as they can make money and do not violate the laws established by His Highness King Qi, then everything is reasonable. The temporary decline of Luzon's maritime trade industry has also affected Feng Shijie's ship. Fortunately, he had made a lot of money before and was planning to buy a second ship. However, judging from the current situation, it can support him through it. This is already good for this special period. Thinking of the impact he had suffered during this period, Feng Shijie in the wheelhouse couldn't help but sigh. At this time, the wind and waves outside had become smaller. At least some of the old crew members could walk normally, but novices like the bald man, But he still had to stay in the cabin, otherwise he would be thrown into the sea accidentally, and there would be no way to save him. "Feng Shijie's ship has experienced such a big storm, and the deck is already in a mess. All the crew members who can get on the deck have begun to work hard to clean up the ship in the shortest possible time. Feng Shijie sat quietly in the wheelhouse, looked back at the bald man and the other novices, and showed a bit of a smile on his face. Just a month ago, he finally accepted a business order and transported a batch of inferior ironware from Taiwan to Manila. These ironware were wanted by the Manila governor's office and were mainly used to trade with dwarf black people. After all, Luzon is now It is entering the development stage and the help of these short black people is needed in all aspects. Originally, after Feng Shijie delivered the ironware, he wanted to find another business in Manila. Unfortunately, his ship was parked at the dock for three or four days, and he kept looking for introductions from acquaintances, but unfortunately he found nothing in the end. For people like them who run ships, time is money. Feng Shijie feels that instead of waiting here, it is better to go back to Taiwan. After all, the impact there is not big, and there are a lot of goods going to Nanyang, so there is no need to worry about running out of goods. But just when he was about to return in an empty boat, he suddenly received a very tempting news. This news was issued by the governor's office in Manila. It was an announcement encouraging all personnel to explore mineral resources in Luzon. According to this announcement, in order to develop the local economy of Luzon, His Royal Highness the King of Qi issued a special edict, Promise all the people under the rule that as long as the minerals are discovered privately, they will be owned by them, and it is also specifically stated that if a mining of gold, silver, copper and other precious metals is discovered, not only will the mines be yours, but the government will also Provide convenience when mining. After learning the news, Feng Shijie keenly discovered that this was an excellent opportunity to make a fortune. Among other things, if he could really discover a relatively large mineral deposit, then he would have a generous fortune. With a strong family background, no matter what business you do in the future, you will have the confidence to do so. With this idea in mind, Feng Shijie immediately gave up the idea of ??returning to Taiwan and began to recruit people in Manila and prepare for prospecting. Although he knew little about prospecting, he had his own way, which was to inquire about the situation from the local natives. After all, before this, the natives of Luzon had many gold ornaments and some copper ones. Weapons, this means that the natives of Luzon Island can already mine gold, copper and other minerals. Although most of these minerals were taken over by the Manila government, many natives were directly exterminated during the war, so there must be many mineral origins that have not been discovered by the government, and Feng Shijie's target is these previously exterminated by natives. Occupy minerals that have not yet been discovered by the government. Feng Shijie mobilized everyone on his ship to inquire about the situation from the local natives. After half a month of investigation, he listed a table of all the native tribes that might have mining interests, excluding those that had been discovered by the government, and returned There are only a dozen or so tribes left, but these dozen tribes are all tribes that have been exterminated. None of the original tribesmen can be found. Feng Shijie only got some not-too-distant information from some natives who knew these tribes. Accurate news. (To be continued) Text Chapter 501 Pine Tree Tribe Although Luzon is just an island, before the Taiwanese slave hunters arrived, there was no unified force here. There were thousands of tribes, large and small. In the subsequent melee, countless tribes disappeared. These disappeared tribes were either Being exterminated by others, or being annexed by others. In this process, the secrets of the tribes were covered up by history. Although Li Min's army finally unified Luzon, the situation in various parts of Luzon was too complicated, and there were too few Han officials on the island, so there were many There was no time to organize the information, even some important information. Feng Shijie is undoubtedly a very smart man. He took advantage of the weak governance of the Manila government to collect intelligence on some tribes that may own minerals as quickly as possible. Although this intelligence was not accurate and the scope was very narrow, But for him personally, it was enough. Excluding those minerals that have been taken over by the government, Feng Shijie still has a dozen tribes that may have minerals. Among these dozen tribes, he selected a tribe that had the most information and was relatively close to them. The name of this tribe is very strange. When translated into Chinese, it is called the Pine Tree Tribe. However, as far as Feng Shijie knows, the weather in Luzon is hot and pine trees are not resistant to high temperatures, so it is basically impossible to have pine trees on Luzon Island. But this tribe was named after a pine tree, which made him very strange. Although Feng Shijie felt strange about the mere name, he didn't care about it. What he cared about was the intelligence collected on this tribe. This information was provided by a native who worked in a lumber camp outside Manila. According to him, his tribe was not too far away from the Pine Tree Tribe. Knowing that this tribe is rich in gold, many men and women have jewelry made of gold. It's just that this tribe was exterminated by another tribe two years ago. In addition to the information provided by this native, he also received confirmation from the dwarf black man. There was indeed a pine tree tribe among the Malays at the time, but this tribe was far away from the dwarf black people, so they only heard about it and did not know the details of this tribe. Although this is the only information Feng Shijie has collected, and even from a strict point of view, this information cannot explain anything at all, Feng Shijie and the others originally planned to try their luck, so this information is enough for them. Besides, Feng Shijie is not a professional intelligence officer. It was not easy for him to use money to clear the way to collect this valuable information in just half a month. It is also worth mentioning that although the information about the Pine Tree Tribe is very vague, compared with other information, it is already the most detailed information. It is precisely because of this that Feng Shijie decided to start with this most certain information to see if he could find the gold mine left by the Pine Tree Tribe? Feng Shijie is a very decisive person, he will do it immediately after making up his mind. After getting ready to explore the gold mine, I wrote a letter to my family. After recruiting all the people, I immediately set sail for the destination. It turns out that Feng Shijie¡¯s ship left Manila. They were preparing to go directly to the general area where the Pine Tree Tribe was located, but as the saying goes, good things are hard to come by, just when they arrived at Linga Bay. However, they encountered a typhoon and had to take temporary refuge in Lingjiacheng. When the wind and waves calmed down, they set sail immediately. Set off towards the Pine Tree Tribe again. The area where the Pine Tree Tribe is located is not far from the sea, and is located on the east side of Linga Bay, but it is on the east coast of Linga Bay, while Linga City is located on the west side, so Feng Shijie and the others must cross Linga Bay in order to Arrive at the destination of this trip. Speaking of which, Linga Bay has a large mouth and a small belly, like a funnel. Although such a bay is easy to enter and exit, it does not block the wind and waves. This is exactly the opposite of Manila Bay. It is precisely for this reason that Manila City became the first city in Luzon. An excellent port. "However, although the wind and waves in Linga Bay were strong, they could not block Feng Shijie's path forward. Their ship headed northeast, and it took half a day longer than usual to finally reach the east coast of Linga Bay. Compared with the west side of Lingga Bay, the east coast is still virgin land. Generally, few merchant ships come here. So when Feng Shijie and others arrived at the beach, what they saw was a deserted beach, and there were even traces of native activities. nothing. It was already evening, and the wind and waves on the sea had increased abnormally at this time. Even after the boat was anchored, it was still bumpy. In the end, Feng Shijie and the others simply got off the boat and stood up. Tent and spent the night resting on the beach. Early the next morning, the crew boarded the ship again. First, they prepared breakfast on the ship, and second, they transported all the equipment for their trip to the Pine Tree Tribe to the shore. But at this time, Feng Shijie called a person from the fleet to him and asked: "Kanu, according to you, this place should be not far from the Pine Tree Tribe. Are you sure you can find the location of that tribe?"   This guy named Kanu is short, dark and thin, with curly hair and a look of caution and awe on his face. He can be recognized as a native of Luzon at a glance. In fact, this guy named Kanu was the native who originally told Feng Shijie about the Pine Tree Tribe. His tribe was not far from the Pine Tree Tribe, and its strength was not weak. It actually persisted in the alliance of the three major tribes. Unfortunately, it was eventually defeated Zhou Long's army was defeated, and all his tribe were demoted as slaves. Originally, Kanu was assigned to work as a slave in a logging camp outside Manila, where he worked exhaustingly cutting down trees every day. It happened that Feng Shijie sent someone to bribe the guards of the logging camp and went in to inquire about the minerals. As a result, Kanu revealed what he knew. News about the Pine Tree Tribe was told to the other party, for which he was also given a delicious meal. Later, when the news was reported to Feng Shijie, it attracted his attention. In the end, he even ransomed Kanu and his family together, making them his personal slaves. This time, he even took Kanu with him to make them his own. He acts as a guide. Hearing Feng Shijie's question, Kanu replied in blunt Chinese with a flattering smile: "Dear Master, don't worry, although I have never been to the location of the Pine Tree Tribe, I know that the place where they live is surrounded by a group of mountains. As long as If I can see those mountains, then I will be sure to find their location." Feng Shijie nodded after hearing this, with a smile on his face. At the same time, he stepped forward and patted Kanu on the shoulder and said: "Okay, as long as you can help me find the Pine Tree Tribe this time, and if there is really a gold mine there, Then I will let your family escape from slavery and become a fourth-level alien with household registration." "ThankThank you, master!" After hearing Feng Shijie's words, Kanu was trembling with excitement and immediately knelt down and said. The so-called fourth-level aliens are actually a level assigned by Li Min to the aliens under his rule. There are four levels in total, with level one being the highest and level four being the lowest. However, slaves are talking tools and are not among these four levels. For example, slaves like Kanu can become level four aliens only with the consent of their master and if the master helps them pay a large sum of money to free themselves from slavery. If Kanu still wants to improve his level, he will need to work hard on his own, because each level has many demanding requirements, such as mastery of Chinese, the amount of taxes paid every year, whether there is a criminal record, etc. . Even though the fourth-level alien race is the lowest, it marks that Kanu will become a formal resident under Li Min's rule. He can work openly and get paid for his work, and he can also enter the store to buy goods. You don¡¯t have to worry about being questioned by the police when you walk on the road. These rights seem very ordinary, but for slaves like Kanu, they are something they can only dream of. Seeing Kanu's excitement, Feng Shijie smiled slightly. During breakfast, he specially asked someone to add a meat dish to Kanu. The result made the native slave even more excited, and he even wished he could fly there right away. The station of the Pine Tree Tribe, help the master find the gold he needs. After breakfast, Feng Shijie gathered all the crew members. This time he went to the Pine Tree Tribe, which would probably require him to climb mountains and ridges, and there were tropical jungles everywhere, so it was impossible to take too many people with him. In addition, their ship also needed to be manned, so this time he planned to take only a team of fifteen people. These fifteen people are all Feng Shijie's confidants, such as the bald man who was with him in the wheelhouse before, nicknamed Bald, the thirty-year-old Brother Lin, and the short man. They all It was the brother who had been in the slave catching team with Feng Shijie. Everyone had a life-long friendship, and this time they were looking for those priceless gold mines, so Feng Shijie did not dare to bring other people with him, so he had to bring these ten Bring a few brothers, plus the guide Kanu, there are fifteen people in total. Feng Shijie told the remaining crew to keep an eye on the ship, and then each person carried a special large bag and wore special clothes. This kind of clothes was an imitation of the military uniform of the King of Qi. The top and bottom were separated, making it very convenient and neat to walk. Especially in the jungle, it is much stronger than the robe. In addition, the cuffs and collar of this kind of clothing are tightened to prevent insects, poisonous snakes and the like in the jungle from getting in. Speaking of which, in the tropical jungle, there are venomous snakes hidden in the leaves, and poisonous insects that burrow everywhere. There are even more ferocious crocodiles in rivers or swamps, and there are also mosquitoes that are bigger than flies. I heard the doctor said , these mosquitoes can also transmit diseases. If you are not careful, you may be bitten, and God knows what kind of fatal disease you will get? Feng Shijie couldn't help but feel a little frightened when he thought about the legendary dangers in the tropical jungle. In addition to the exploration fleet that reached Australia, he also visited countless islands along the way, but they only dared to move around the beach and did not dare to do so. He went deep into the jungle, so he didn't know much about the tropical jungle, and he had no idea about this operation.?. (To be continued) Text Chapter 502: Through the Jungle "Bah! It stinks!" The bald head opened a bamboo tube hanging on his body and poured out a foul-smelling oily liquid. While cursing, he smeared it on his face, hands and exposed neck. It can be said that as long as All exposed skin needs to be applied once. "Hey, bald head, if you don't want to wipe it off, then just give me your can. I'm not worried enough!" The short man who likes to find fault with his bald head said with a smile. They had just passed through the coconut grove by the sea, and now they were about to enter the most dangerous tropical jungle. Everyone was making final preparations. "Go, go, go, you think I'm stupid, the contents of this jar are worth two thousand dollars!" the bald head yelled at the short man angrily. Despite his bald appearance and rough appearance, he is a man who loves money as much as his life. He likes to use money to measure everything he does. When you first get to know him, you may look down on him, but once you get acquainted with him, you will find that although Bald is greedy for money, he is a passionate man, and he is very principled. He will get the money that belongs to him even if he dies, but if If it wasn't his money, even if ten thousand taels of gold were piled in front of him, he wouldn't take a penny. "Bald head, how about I give you two bucks and sell me your jar of medicinal oil?" As soon as the bald head finished speaking, the middle-aged man Lin Ge next to him also started to laugh. "Damn, Brother Lin, you are so unreasonable. We all know what this medicinal oil is used for. If you want to buy it now, don't even think about it if you don't spend a hundred dollars!" People who are greedy for money are usually shrewd. The bald man was no exception, he immediately sat on the ground and raised his price. At this time, Feng Shijie had already smeared the medicated oil on his body. When he heard the bald head's words, he smiled and said: "Bald head, your life is not only worth a hundred guan, right? If there is no such jar of medicated oil in the jungle. I dare Bet, even if you can come out of the woods alive, you will end up with a lot of diseases. The cost of just curing these diseases will definitely be more than a hundred dollars, so if you really sell it, it will be a sure-fire deal. !¡± "Hehe, Brother Feng is still thoughtful." The bald man also touched his head and smiled after hearing this. In fact, Feng Shijie also knew that Baldhead and Brother Lin were just joking. The jar of medicated oil was used to repel mosquitoes. Even though it was just a jar, it had a double price tag, and it was not always available. He only got so many dozen cans through some connections. The reason why this kind of mosquito repellent oil is so in short supply is that it is really effective. Just apply it and it will not only repel mosquitoes but also prevent some poisonous insects from biting. Secondly, the mosquitoes in the tropical jungle are too dangerous. Malaria is transmitted through mosquitoes. Although they carry wormwood pills to treat malaria, the main focus of malaria is prevention. After all, even if malaria can be cured. But it will take at least ten days before I have the strength to get out of bed. In addition, mosquito bites may also transmit other diseases, so businessmen who stay in Luzon and Nanyang need this kind of mosquito repellent oil, although the smell of this oil is not good. However, the supply is always in short supply. As for the owner behind this medicinal oil, it is a medical school in Taiwan. In fact, this medicated oil was invented by Li Min¡¯s friend Cui Mengxue. It's just that the medical school has just settled in Taiwan, and there are many things to do in all aspects. This medicinal oil is produced by a pharmaceutical factory affiliated with the medical school. Unfortunately, it has only been established for a limited time. The scale of the factory is limited and the output is not large, which is why the current supply exceeds demand. Feng Shijie and the others were talking, but their movements were not slow. After applying mosquito repellent oil to their bodies, they took out a bamboo hat and put it on. This kind of hat is also specially used in tropical jungles. Equipment, under the semi-circular hat is a relatively large brim, and there is a pair of glass eyes hanging on the front. This kind of eyes is somewhat similar to the diving goggles of later generations, which can protect the eyes and the surrounding areas. The reason why I have to wear such a pair of glasses that seems to be in the way is mainly because in the jungle, there are many actions that can spray venom, such as poisonous snakes, tree frogs, etc., and these poisonous creatures like to spray venom into the eyes of their enemies. There used to be a slave-catching team. Because they didn't know this, they rashly entered the tropical jungle. As a result, more than a dozen people in the entire team were sprayed with venom into their eyes, which burned out their eyeballs. From then on, the glasses It has become a must-have for tropical jungle exploration. After everything was ready, Feng Shijie led everyone into the jungle. They had already planned the route before. Now they had to pass through the tropical jungle in front of them and then reach the peak on the other side of the jungle. , only when you reach the top of the mountain can Kanu be able to distinguish the terrain of this area, and if you are lucky, you may even find one or two familiar peaks. By then, with these peaks as markers, the next thing will be much simpler. . There are dangers everywhere in the tropical jungle. Even a native like Kanu may die if he is not careful, so Feng Shijie and the others are even moreWith ten thousand precautions, he had previously bought all kinds of jungle equipment that he could buy, such as their clothes, hats, etc., all of which were special equipment for the tropical jungle. The jungle in this area is inaccessible, and even the natives rarely come, so there is no road in the jungle at all. Feng Shijie and the others had to divide into several groups and take turns using hatchets to open the way. It is also worth mentioning that the trees in the tropical jungle are tall. The branches and leaves are also very prosperous, blocking the sunlight in the sky. At most, only a few rays of sunlight can shine through the gaps between the branches and leaves. This also makes the jungle very dark, and even the direction cannot be identified. You can get lost if you're not careful. Fortunately, Feng Shijie and the others brought navigation tools such as compasses and sextants, and Feng Shijie was a surveyor, so it was very simple to determine the direction. This also allowed them to not worry about getting lost, which greatly reduced the danger in the tropical jungle. . But even so, Feng Shijie and the others were in great dangers along the way. For example, after only two hours of marching in the jungle, one of the team members was bitten by a poisonous snake. Fortunately, Feng Shijie and the others all carried snake venom antidote. , although it was not very symptomatic, but at least his life was saved, and he only needed to rest for two days, so Feng Shijie simply took turns carrying him forward. In addition, they also encountered other dangers. For example, the bald man accidentally fell into a quagmire. If the short man and Lin Ge hadn't caught him, his life would have been at stake here. At night, they finally found a place to camp, but they were attacked by a crocodile crawling out of the nearby river and bit another brother's arm. As a result, there were two more wounded people in the team at the end of the day. Fortunately, the area where Feng Shijie and the others landed is a mountainous area. As long as they pass through the tropical jungle at the foot of the mountain, the next step will be easy. This is because as the altitude increases, the temperature on the mountainside drops significantly, which also makes the growth of plants slow down. It's a lot easier to walk in the jungle than at the foot of the mountain. In the dark jungle, the tall bald man opened the way in front, waving the hatchet in his hand constantly, cutting off all the branches, vines and the like that were blocking the road. Fortunately, the hatchets they brought were used well. Made of high-quality steel, otherwise it would have been cut down by the curling blade. Behind the bald head were Feng Shijie and others. It is now their third day into the jungle. The tropical jungle at the foot of the mountain is not too wide. Now that they have reached the mountainside, it is estimated that they can reach the top of the mountain in half a day at most. In fact, this mountain is not high. If there were not these annoying vegetation, they could climb to the top of the mountain in half a day at most. However, it took them three full days to climb and injured two brothers. Fortunately, they all It's not too heavy. He is currently in the middle of the team, being supported by other people on the way. It is estimated that in two days, he will be almost recovered. "Boss, do you think that pine tree tribe can find gold mines?" The bald man opened the way and asked Feng Shijie behind him as he had nothing to say. Feng Shijie also knew that after three days of hard work, all the brothers were somewhat demoralized, so after hearing the bald head's words, he immediately chuckled and said, "Didn't Kanu already say that men and women in the Pine Tree Tribe like to wear gold jewelry?" , and this tribe is not too powerful, nor does it interact with other tribes very much. From this, we can infer that they must have a place that produces gold, and it is not far from their tribe's residence, so as long as we can find Wherever they are stationed, they will surely find gold!¡± Hearing Feng Shijie's affirmative answer, everyone, including the bald head, was shocked. Although they were Feng Shijie's subordinates, they were already as close as brothers, and before setting off, Feng Shijie had promised everyone that if they could If gold is found, everyone will get 2% of the shares, which is already a big reward for them, and if it is a huge mineral deposit, then they will become rich overnight. Thinking of the huge temptation of money, everyone felt a lightness on their bodies. It seemed that all the fatigue on their bodies had disappeared, and their speed on the road also accelerated a lot. After they passed through the jungle on the mountainside, the road ahead immediately became easier to walk. At least the trees in the forest were not so crowded, and there were many fewer mosquitoes. More could be seen through the gaps between the branches and leaves. The sunshine makes everyone feel better. When the sun set from the west, Feng Shijie and his team finally arrived at the top of the mountain. Compared to the bottom of the mountain, the top of the mountain was undoubtedly much cooler. Even wearing single clothes, they felt a little cold, so they had to set up a bonfire to keep warm, and at dusk In the last ray of sunshine, Kanu also brought inspiring good news to this expedition team. (To be continued) Text Chapter 503: Do it for gold! A large bird that looks like a pigeon is parked on the top of a tree. It occasionally lowers its head to examine the insects on the branches, but immediately straightens its neck and looks around with a pair of eyes alertly, for fear of encountering a surprise attack by some natural enemy. However, this big bird obviously only paid attention to the natural enemies it had encountered before, but did not know that there was a danger from the outside approaching under his feet. "Whoosh~" With the sound of a bowstring, an arrow suddenly shot out from the grass. As a result, the big bird on the treetop had no time to react. The arrow pierced its chest and fell to the ground. "I've been hit again. Brother Lin, your archery skills are amazing!" With a cheer, two people emerged from the grass half a man tall. They were two members of Feng Shijie's team. One of them was holding a bow and arrow. It was the middle-aged man named Brother Lin, and the other person was a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old named Ertian. This time he went hunting with Brother Lin to prepare for the extra meal in the evening. Now Ertian has a lot of prey hanging on his body, mostly birds, especially the leather bag in his hand, which is full of bird eggs. But these prey are all trophies of Brother Lin, he is just an errand boy. "Hey, Ertian, you are still young now. If you are willing to learn, if nothing else, I can make you reach my brother's level within three years!" Brother Lin walked over and picked up the bird he shot. , and then hung it on Ertian, while not forgetting to seduce Ertian to learn from him. "Three years?" Ertian curled his lips after hearing this, "Forget it then. I heard from the boss that there will be more and more muskets in the future. The boss has only practiced for a few months and his marksmanship is as good as a god, so he has that skill . I might as well learn how to use muskets from the old school. Maybe when I finish learning, I can also make a musket for fun." When Ertian mentioned the musket, there was an unconcealable look of envy in his eyes. When Feng Shijie joined the exploration fleet and practiced good marksmanship, when the fleet returned to Taiwan, Li Min gave several important people a musket. Feng Shijie, as the surveyor, also had one in his hand. At the same time, this was also the first time that Li Min allowed private individuals to possess firearms. Feng Shijie also took great care of his musket. He would not take it out at ordinary times. This time, he took it with him to explore the gold mine. This made Ertian and other team members envious. Hearing that Ertian would rather learn musketry than his own archery, Brother Lin was a little angry at first, but then he sighed, because he also knew that Ertian's choice was not wrong, and he only needed to train the musket for three days. In May, you can train a musketeer, and the range of the musket is no shorter than that of the bow and arrow, and its power is far superior. In contrast. However, it takes several years of practice for his bow and arrow to achieve any success, and there is no advantage in power or range. In this way, any fool will know which weapon is stronger. It¡¯s getting late too, looking at the sky. Lin Ge took Ertian back to the temporary camp on the top of the mountain, which was behind a huge rock and could be exposed to the sun during the day. So the ground was very dry, which made Feng Shijie and the others very excited. Because during those few days in the tropical jungle, they had never seen a dry place. Even the clothes on their bodies were wet and stuck to their bodies. Sometimes they were wet from dew, and more often they were wet from their own sweat. In addition, they couldn't see the sun, so they couldn't sleep in just a few days. Within days, they all felt that their bodies had become moldy. Now that they could find such a dry place on the top of the mountain, they were so happy that they even called the Buddha to bless them. When Lin Ge and Ertian returned to the camp, the people who stayed behind had already lit a bonfire. The temperature on the top of the mountain was much cooler than at the foot of the mountain. Even when the night wind blew, they would feel a chill. It was estimated that it would be even cooler at night. It was cold. Feng Shijie was worried that the hot and cold would cause the team members to catch wind chill, so he asked everyone to rest around the fire and put on thick clothes. Seeing Brother Lin and Ertian coming back with so many prey, the people who stayed behind immediately went up to them, took off all the prey from Ertian, and then went behind the boulder to clean it. There was a pool there, and the water in it should be the mountain. The spring water is very clear and can be used for drinking. At this time, Brother Lin walked up to Feng Shijie and saw Feng Shijie drawing a picture on a piece of waterproof parchment with a paintbrush. Feng Shijie serves as the surveyor of the fleet and can also draw maps. He is currently drawing the terrain of this area into a map. If he hands it over to the Manila government in the future, he can earn a large commission. When Feng Shijie finished the last stroke, he looked up and saw Brother Lin. He immediately smiled and said, "Brother Lin, how was the harvest today? What kind of prey did you catch?" Brother Lin also smiled and said: "There are not many prey on the top of the mountain, and I was afraid of walking too far and getting lost, so I only shot a dozen birds and touched a lot of eggs. I will do it myself after a while. Let¡¯s make some egg drop soup to replenish our health.¡± When Brother Lin said this, he lowered his head and looked at the map drawn by Feng Shijie and said: "Boss, Kanu has found a few reference points. How far are we from the pine tree tribe? If it is too far, how far will the supplies we bringAre you afraid it¡¯s not enough? " Feng Shijie smiled after hearing this, and then pointed to a river on the map: "Brother Lin, look, according to Kanu, this river is called Keku River, and the nearby tribes all live near this river, and Kanu's tribe used to live in the lower reaches of this river, which is not far from our mountain. As for the Pine Tree tribe, they lived in the middle reaches of this river, so as long as we walk along this river, we can We will definitely find the location of the Pine Tree Tribe!¡± Brother Lin's eyes lit up after hearing this, and he was also glad that they were so lucky to be able to see the Keku River in Kanu's mouth on this low mountain. With this river as a sign, they not only don't have to worry Get lost, and your chances of finding the Pine Tribe are greatly increased. Seeing Brother Lin's face looking happy, Feng Shijie put away the map with a smile, then patted Brother Lin on the shoulder and said: "Okay, it's a good sign that we can find the Keku River. Let's do well tonight." Celebrate, then go down the mountain tomorrow and try to find the location of the Pine Tree Tribe as soon as possible.¡± While Feng Shijie and Brother Lin were talking, they suddenly heard a commotion next to them, and then several young team members came towards them shouting, and behind them, a bald man came over carrying a wild boar more than three feet long. , judging from the appearance of this wild boar, it should still be a young wild boar. Otherwise, if it were an adult, even a dozen of them might not be able to kill it, let alone just a few people sent out to hunt. "Bald head, where did you pick up this wild boar?" Brother Lin also asked a little depressed. He has always regarded himself as the best hunter in the team, and he usually catches the most prey, but he didn't expect that today Another team was surpassed, and the team was led by a money-hungry bald man. "Brother Lin, look at what you said, what do you mean by picking up? We obviously hunted it in the swamp in the woods. It was originally a big wild boar and several small wild boars, but I think the big wild boar was too big. We couldn't eat that much, so we shot this little wild boar back!" Baldhead said proudly. And from what he said, it seemed as if the wild boar he met just now was raised by his family, and he could eat whichever one he wanted. "Bah, just a few of you want to hunt an adult wild boar? You are lucky to be able to hunt this little wild boar!" Brother Lin is a good hunter and is familiar with the habits of various beasts. Naturally, he knows that wild boars are in the jungle. It is harder to kill than a tiger. It is very rare for them to be able to kill a small wild boar with bald heads. The bald head also turned red after hearing this. They were indeed lucky. They really didn't dare to fight such a big adult wild boar, but for some reason, a small wild boar escaped from the protection of the adult wild boar. As a result, They took advantage of the opportunity and chopped the little wild boar to death with the ax in their hands. They immediately ran back, for fear of being retaliated by the big wild boar. But at this time, Feng Shijie smiled and said: "Bald can kill such a wild boar, which can satisfy everyone's greed. Brother Lin, please help clean it up. Let's roast the wild boar tonight!" After hearing what Feng Shijie said, Brother Lin and Bald No longer argued. They had people carry the wild boar to the waterside to clean it up. When the sun completely set, the wind on the top of the mountain suddenly picked up. Fortunately, there was a huge boulder blocking it, so Feng Shijie and the others fell. It didn't feel too cold, and dinner was ready, so the scene was even more lively. A dozen iron lunch boxes contained snow-white rice, and the bamboo tubes next to them contained freshly made egg drop soup. In addition, each person also had a roasted bird meat, and above the bonfire, a half-sized wild boar was sitting. Roasting on the fire, the pig skin has turned a golden color, which makes people very appetizing at first sight. From time to time, clear fat drips down, making the flames below brighten up. They stayed in the tropical jungle for three days and ate dry food for three days in a row. Moreover, in that humid and hot environment, the dry food they brought with them could easily go bad. Even if it didn't go bad, the taste wouldn't be much better. Go, so now seeing such a sumptuous dinner, naturally everyone is drooling. Feng Shijie didn't talk so much nonsense. Seeing everyone's greedy expressions, he swallowed his saliva and immediately said: "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and fill up with something. There will be wine to drink later!" After hearing Feng Shijie's words, Baldhead and the others all grabbed the lunch boxes one by one and devoured everything in the lunch boxes. However, there was not much rice in the lunch boxes, only enough for everyone to eat half full, because there were still wild animals coming next. There is pork, and there is also wine to drink. These meals are just for everyone to fill their stomachs first. After everyone finished eating, the dinner officially started. Because he didn't bring much wine, Feng Shijie gave each team member a small bowl of strong wine, then raised the bowl and said, "Brothers, we are all friends by fate. I have nothing to say, for the sake of gold, let¡¯s do this first!¡± "For gold, do it!" Baldhead and Brother Lin also shouted, laughing and raising their wine bowls to drink.Then they pounced on the roasted wild boar like a pack of hungry wolves and started grabbing the pork. And Feng Shijie looked at the brothers who were making a fuss, with a warm smile on his face. (To be continued) Text Chapter 504 Arrival at the Plateau After spending a cool night on the top of the mountain, Feng Shijie led the team into the tropical jungle at the bottom of the mountain again. With the guidance of the compass, they easily found the Keku River they saw on the top of the mountain. After resting by the river for a night, Feng Shijie and others discussed it and finally decided to cut a few trees and take the waterway. The reason for making this decision is mainly because native people have always lived on both sides of the Keku River. These natives often fish and sail boats in the river, so the river is relatively clean. Unlike other tropical rivers, the river surface There are all fallen trees on the river, which is much less on the Keku River. At least there is no problem for sailing. Another point is that Feng Shijie and the others were already scared of walking in the tropical jungle. Although they only had to walk in the tropical jungle for four days in total, the feeling of darkness and not being able to see the sun for twelve hours a day was really overwhelming. It makes people feel like they are living in the underworld, and it also exudes an annoying musty smell. People with weak willpower really can't stand it. They all carried ropes and axes with them, and soon cut down some thick trees to make timber, and then went upstream along the wide Keku River. The water flow in the lower reaches of the river was relatively gentle, and with God's help, the wind actually picked up on the river, and it was blowing from behind them, so they made hundreds of hard sails using some broad plant leaves, and added The boat is rowed manually, so the forward speed is not slow. Kanu¡¯s former tribe was here, but it was a pity that it was exterminated later. And according to him, the banks of this river were also cleared by dwarf black people. There should be no big tribes left. But on the second day after they went up the river, Feng Shijie and the others finally saw the local natives on the river bank. These natives did not attack Feng Shijie and the others at first. On the contrary, he showed a kind of fear, especially when he saw the musket in Feng Shijie's hand. He screamed in fear and disappeared into the jungle in the blink of an eye. Regarding this situation, Feng Shijie and others were a little puzzled at first. Later, after asking Kanu, they realized that these natives should be the survivors of the decisive battle with General Zhou Long. They had seen the power of muskets and artillery, and then In addition, Feng Shijie and the others were all standard Han Chinese, which was why they aroused such great fear among the natives. After hearing Kanu¡¯s explanation, Feng Shijie and the others smiled lightly. The local natives in Luzon are all good at accepting the soft and afraid of the hard. As long as they are beaten and frightened, these natives are more obedient than dogs. I heard that the reason why the native slaves in Luzon are very popular is because of this characteristic of obedience. However, these natives ran away when they saw them, which also caused some trouble for Feng Shijie and the others, because they did not have enough supplies, so they wanted to buy some food from the natives, and there was no need to ask for directions. Kanu is a local native, and he knows the roads here better than anyone else. It's a pity that the natives are so scared of them now that they can't buy anything at all. In the end, in desperation, Feng Shijie even thought about sending Kanu to the shore. Then let him take the money to trade. Luzon's economy has always been controlled by Han merchants, so the copper coins of the Tang Dynasty are also commonly used. But the only thing that worried Feng Shijie was whether Kanu would take the opportunity to betray them. Join forces with the local natives to destroy them? Although Kanu¡¯s whole family is now in Feng Shijie¡¯s hands, and he also promised to give the other party a formal status as a fourth-level alien. But from the bottom of their hearts, Feng Shijie and the others still had a kind of distrust for natives like Kanu. It was okay for Kanu to be controlled by them before, but if he was allowed to act alone, he would have to fight with other natives. If people come into contact, Feng Shijie has to worry about the safety of his team. It was under this consideration that Feng Shijie finally had to give up the idea. Anyway, you can catch fish in the river, and there are also many fruits growing on the fruit trees on both sides of the bank. Together with these ready-made foods, you can persist for the past few days. Just go over there. After passing through the lower reaches of the Keku River, especially when we arrived at the original tribal station of Kanu, it was just that it had become a ruin. After passing through these ruins, they reached the middle reaches of the Keku River. But from here on, the river began to become very turbulent, and there was a huge gap between the top and bottom. It was impossible for them to row up the river just by logging. Faced with this situation, Feng Shijie and the others had to give up logging, put on their backpacks again, and started walking towards the middle reaches of the Keku River. Fortunately, although Kanu's original tribe has been in ruins, their tribe still grows a lot of rice on the periphery, but no one takes care of it, and it has become a wasteland, but the weeds grow inside. The rice was just ripe, so Feng Shijie and the others simply collected some. Then they found tools for removing chaff from the ruins and made dozens of kilograms of rice to eat. During the next journey, Feng Shijie and the others began to repeat the nightmare they had at the beginning. The endless tropical jungle almost drove Feng Shijie and the others crazy, and the dangers that appeared from time to time also made them nervous.God was so nervous that even on the third day after abandoning the ship, a brother was attacked by a crocodile more than one foot long when passing by a swamp. Although Feng Shijie and the others tried their best to snatch the brother back, they were still helpless in the end. Watch him being dragged into the swamp by a crocodile. A living person was lost like this, which made Feng Shijie and the others very uncomfortable. However, they were all members of the slave catching team before, and this was not the first time they had lost a brother. Ever since they decided to go out to look for gold mines, they had already done everything possible. They were mentally prepared for this, so after the grief, they hit the road again without stopping. As they moved forward, Feng Shijie, the surveyor, discovered very keenly that they were actually heading towards a plateau. The best proof was that the surrounding temperature was lower than before, and the plants had also changed. It was like The mountain they climbed before was the same, except that the slope around this plateau was very gentle. At least they had walked for a few days, and the altitude did not increase much. But on the fifth day, they climbed over a low mountain again and finally came to a plateau surrounded by mountains. The terrain of this plateau was much higher than the surrounding plains, and the temperature was also very cool. It was estimated that the highest temperature was only over 20 degrees, and I still felt a little cold even wearing single clothes. In addition, Feng Shijie finally understood the origin of the name Pine Tree Tribe, because there are many tall pine forests growing on this plateau. The cool temperature is the key to the survival of pine trees. No wonder the natives living here make pine trees into The name of the tribe. When the first ray of sunshine in the morning fell on the plateau, Feng Shijie also woke up from his sleep. He sat in the tent and rubbed his face. Although he was covered with a blanket, his hands and feet were still numb from the cold last night. , If I had known better, I would have lit up more fires, otherwise I would have gotten sick, which would have hindered the entire team. Feng Shijie got out of the tent, just in time to see the bald head who was on the last night patrol being replaced. When the bald head saw Feng Shijie, a smile appeared on his tired face, and then he got into his tent to catch up on his sleep. . This is a dry river bed. The ground is covered with gravels of all sizes. There are relatively few weeds, and there are also many fewer bugs. It is an ideal camping site. Now in this camping site, Feng Shijie and his dozen or so tents are arranged in a circle, with three bonfires burning in the middle. However, the fires are almost extinguished now, and the people who are changing patrols have not had time to add more firewood. Feng Shijie stretched and let out a long yawn. Ever since they entered the tropical jungle, they had been tortured by the hot and humid climate. They would be awakened by the heat after sleeping for a while at night, and more often by insects. They woke up, and the clothes on their bodies had not been dried. Fortunately, they came to this plateau yesterday and immediately felt the temperature drop. They also found such a dry campsite, and finally had a good sleep. Feng Shijie walked to the side of the camp. There was a dry dead tree. He took out the hatchet that he had chopped on the tree last night, then chopped some firewood and threw it on the fire to let the fire in the fire burn again. Get up to prevent other brothers from being woken up by the cold. In addition, it is time to make breakfast, so the fire cannot be extinguished. After a while, Brother Lin, who was in charge of cooking, also woke up. Then he called Ertian up, and together with Feng Shijie and the other three, they set up the iron pot and started cooking. They had been away from the coast for twelve days. I have almost eaten all the food I brought with me. Fortunately, although there are dangers everywhere in the tropical jungle, finding food is still a very simple matter as long as you have the ability. There was still a lot of rice obtained from Kanu's tribe last time. They put it into the pot to make rice porridge. Last night, they came to the plateau to celebrate and to cheer up the team. Feng Shijie led everyone to have another meal. , although they did not catch wild boar this time, they actually caught a lot of prey, and there is still a lot left. They heated these things and ate them with rice porridge, which was a hearty breakfast. . After breakfast, Feng Shijie and the others identified the direction, and then after confirmation from Kanu, they finally set off on the road again. However, compared to the dangers in the tropical jungle, this plateau was much safer, at least not as dangerous. There are many venomous insects, snakes and rats, and the climate is cool and pleasant, which even makes them feel like they are back in the north of the Tang Dynasty. And when Feng Shijie and the others advanced for three or four hours, they finally found a piece of planted rice. However, when they saw this piece of rice, Feng Shijie and the others' expressions changed drastically, because they found that although there were many miscellaneous things in this rice field, There is grass, but compared with the abandoned rice fields of Kanu's tribe before, they are much cleaner and neater, and there are still footprints on the ground. This shows that there are still native people living on this plateau! (To be continued) Text Chapter 505: Encounter with Natives Feng Shijie and more than a dozen people were squatting in a small forest, staring at the rice fields from a distance, with nervous expressions on their faces. Feng Shijie stared at Kanu with a serious face and asked, "What's going on?" , didn¡¯t you say that the Pine Tree Tribe has been exterminated, and there are no other tribes on this plateau?¡± Kanu also had a look of panic, especially when faced with Feng Shijie's questioning, he even said in horror: "MasterMaster, I don't know what happened, but the Pine Tree Tribe was indeed wiped out. , and besides the Pine Tree Tribe, I haven¡¯t heard of any other tribes on this plateau.¡± "Boss, the pine tree tribe has been exterminated for several years. Will people from other tribes move here later?" At this moment, Brother Lin suddenly guessed. Feng Shijie was also shocked after hearing this. Brother Lin's guess is indeed very possible. In recent years, there has been endless internal fighting in Luzon. Some time ago, the short black people, with the support of General Zhou Long, attacked the Malays in the entire Luzon region. A purge was carried out, which wiped out countless tribes, and the remaining tribes were even more disrupted in their migration. The climate on this pine plateau is cool, and it is blocked by mountains. It is like a paradise. This kind of place is indeed a good place to take refuge. "Boss, we are here to find gold. Now that there are these natives here, what if there is a conflict with us?" The short man asked with some worry. His real name is Liu Zhen, but because of his short stature, he has always been called a dwarf by people in the team. He usually likes to quarrel with bald heads. What the dwarf asked was exactly what Feng Shijie and the others were worried about. Although the natives were afraid of them, there were only a dozen of them now. If there is a conflict with the other party, then they will definitely not be the opponent of the natives. If they are not careful, they may even capsize in the gutter. Leave your life here. There is also possibly worse news, that is, the natives here have discovered a gold mine. If this is the case, then they have only one choice, and that is to turn around and leave here, and then go to Manila to report the news. Then they will naturally The army came to 'negotiate' with these natives, and Feng Shijie and the others could also receive part of the bonus, but the gold mine was no longer their business. I saw that the brothers around me were a little depressed. Feng Shijie was also a little discouraged, but when he looked at the rice fields in the distance, his eyes suddenly lit up and he immediately said: "Things are not that bad. Take a quick look at the rice fields. Do you find any problems?" Hearing Feng Shijie¡¯s words, everyone turned to look at the rice fields in the distance, but they looked for a long time but found nothing. It's nothing more than a piece of land where the natives grow rice. There is also a fence outside, which seems to prevent some wild animals from stealing food. In addition, there are a lot of weeds in the rice fields. These natives don't seem to know how to clean up. Seeing that no one could understand, Feng Shijie had to explain to his men: "Look at that rice field, which is only one or two hundred acres in area. And as far as I know, in order to facilitate guarding and harvesting, the rice fields of the native tribes are generally They are all together, that is to say. This rice field is probably all the rice fields that occupy the tribe here, but how much food can such a small field produce? Even if these natives know how to hunt, they may not get much food. " Hearing Feng Shijie¡¯s words, most people¡¯s eyes lit up, and they already understood the meaning of Feng Shijie¡¯s words. But only the young man Ertian asked stupidly: "Boss, what do you mean?" "Idiot!" Brother Lin immediately knocked Ertian on the head, and said with some hatred: "Don't you understand what the boss means? The other party only cultivates such a small amount of land, which means that the number of natives occupying here is There shouldn¡¯t be much, and if that¡¯s the case, then we have a chance!¡± When Brother Lin said the word 'opportunity', the corners of his mouth suddenly curved upward, revealing a very cruel smile, and everyone else looked at each other tacitly, with a trace of blood in their eyes. The so-called opportunity in Brother Lin's mouth naturally means that they can eliminate those natives. As long as the people die, the gold mine will be theirs. "Okay, let's first arrest a native to ask about the situation here. If it is as we guessed, then it will depend on the efforts of all the brothers. As long as the matter is successful, each brother will get another 1% of the shares. !" Feng Shijie's expression also changed, and he said with a blood-tinged tone. "Thank you, brother!" Hearing that Feng Shijie had increased the shares for each person, Brother Lin and Baldhead did not refuse, because they knew that if the other party really did not have many people, then they would take risks and kill people. This was already a problem. It was outside the original plan, so according to the rules, the boss also needed to give them extra compensation. Seeing that no one had any objections, Feng Shijie immediately began to assign tasks. Among them, Chaozi and Brother Lin were sent out to explore.Well, the most important thing is to capture a native. One of them is an experienced hunter, and the other is agile and has very strong force. There is no need to worry even if he is surrounded by seven or eight natives. Moreover, he used to catch slaves. When they were in the team, they had been doing scout work. In addition, Feng Shijie and the others were not idle either. Everyone was sent out to find a way out. After all, if their judgment was wrong and the opponent was not a small tribe, then they should be ready to run away. Lin Ge and Chaozi were both experienced. They followed the footprints beside the rice fields. After crossing a small river, they soon came to a small tribe surrounded by forests. They saw that this tribe was not very big and lived in They are all thatched houses built by the natives. Many of the thatched houses have fruits and dried meat hanging outside. Occasionally, there are a few native children playing outside, which looks very peaceful. ¡°Brother Lin, look at those children!¡± The dwarf hiding in the jungle suddenly whispered in surprise. "Child?" Brother Lin was stunned after hearing this, and looked carefully. As a result, one of the children raised his hand, and on his wrist, a charming golden light flashed. "Gold!" Brother Lin said in surprise, and when he looked carefully, he was even more shocked to find that almost every child was wearing one or several pieces of gold jewelry, although these jewelry were very crudely made. , but it cannot cover up the luster of gold itself. "It seems that there is indeed a gold mine here, and it is probably very easy to mine. Otherwise, even children wouldn't be hanging on to gold!" At this time, the short man said with rapid breathing. Although he deliberately lowered his voice, the ecstasy in his tone was still there. I can't suppress it no matter what. However, after the ecstasy, Lin Ge and Chaozi did not forget their mission. They walked around the tribe and were even more surprised to find that there were indeed not many people in this tribe. There are only thirty-three buildings. Counting this, there are only forty or fifty young men in this tribe. Although it is several times their number, it is not impossible to solve it. Thinking of this, Brother Lin and Chaizi were both determined. After waiting around the tribe for a while, they happened to meet a native man in his thirties who was out, so the two of them joined forces. As a result, the other party had no time to make any sound. They captured him and were carried by Brother Lin to find Feng Shijie. It took a total of two hours from the time they left to the time they came back. "Kanu, go ask this native and ask him to tell you everything about the tribe!" Seeing the natives brought by Brother Lin and Chaizi, Feng Shijie immediately ordered, "Brother Lin and Chaizi, please tell me everything about the tribe!" Tell me what you found, and let¡¯s analyze it carefully!¡± When Brother Lin and Chaizi heard this, they were ecstatic and recounted what they had just seen, especially the story about the children wearing gold jewelry. Feng Shijie, Baldhead and others all had their eyes lit up when they heard this. Everyone is gearing up, wishing they could rush into that tribe with weapons now and snatch all the gold jewelry. After waiting for a while, the results of Kanu's interrogation also came out. Although the native refused to say anything at the beginning, Feng Shijie's men were not good at it, and they were also very proficient in torture methods, so they But with just a few blows, the native was able to kill them all honestly. It turns out that this tribe is not a foreign tribe, but people from the original Pine Tree Tribe. Their tribe was not completely wiped out at first, and some of them escaped. After the enemy left, they returned to live in the tribe. It was just those who escaped. Not many people went, and there are only more than a hundred people there so far. As for the young and strong men who can take up arms, there are only forty-one, but now there are only forty. Moreover, the people of the Pine Tree Tribe have not yet noticed the arrival of Feng Shijie and the others. After hearing this information, Feng Shijie and his men looked at each other, and there was a flash of blood in everyone's eyes. There were only forty people on the other side, and they were unprepared. As long as they used some clever tricks, they could kill these one hundred people. It is not difficult to create a small tribe! "Boss, what should we do? Should we go in directly or use some strategy to consume all their fighting power?" The bald man pulled out the horizontal knife from behind and said with a ferocious look. He is the main combatant in the team. He is unrivaled in the battlefield. He can stand up to ten natives. Although the others are not as good as him, he is still a piece of cake against those natives who can't even get the weapons together. Therefore, Even though there are forty people on the other side, they can kill the natives even if they face to face. "It will inevitably cause damage if we attack directly. Moreover, although the old men and women in the tribe have little fighting ability, they can still pose a threat to us if the opponent tries their best. Therefore, it is best to use some strategy to kill the young and strong men in the tribe first. Let¡¯s wait until they are eliminated!¡± After Feng Shijie said this, he looked at the exhausted natives, and the bald head and others all understood, and they all showed sinister smiles. (To be continued) Text Chapter 506 Trap Loeb is the leader of the Pine Tree Tribe. His father was also the leader of the tribe before. Unfortunately, during the genocide war a few years ago, his father resolutely led the tribe's warriors towards the enemy in order to protect him and some tribesmen from leaving safely. , bought them time to escape, but unfortunately he died on the battlefield. After escaping the disaster, Loeb took the remaining tribesmen and hid in the mountains, where they only lived by hunting and collecting wild fruits. As a result, due to lack of food and the harsh environment, many tribesmen fell ill and died. There are only about a hundred people left. Later, after knowing that the enemy had withdrawn from the Pine Tree Plateau, they dared to come back to live again. Thinking of what happened to his tribe, Loeb couldn't help but sigh. At the same time, he felt extremely hatred for the tribe that killed his father, but he also knew that he would never be able to take revenge personally in this life, because just a few people Months ago, more than a dozen people from other tribes fled to the plateau, but they were caught and killed. Before the other party died, he learned from these people that the tribe that killed his father was defeated by the Han people from outside. , and later they were exterminated by the dwarf black people. Originally, the dwarf black people were ordered to wipe out all the native tribes, and the Keku River Basin was also under their purge. The tribes had been severely weakened by the previous wars and were no match for the dwarf black people, so they were exterminated one after another. Young men and women Crawled and sold into slavery, the dozen or so people who escaped to the Pine Tree Tribe were the victims of one of the tribes. Fortunately, the intelligence that the dwarf black people may have obtained shows that the Pine Tree Tribe was exterminated a few years ago. In addition, the Pine Tree Tribe is blocked by mountains, making it very difficult to enter and exit. So the dwarf black people simply ignored the pine tree tribe. After hearing this information, Loeb and other tribesmen breathed a sigh of relief. Congratulations for escaping. But it was this news that made Loeb firmer in his determination to kill those people. Because he was worried that the arrival of these people would leak the news that their Pine Tree Tribe still existed, so all the dozen outsiders were killed and silenced. Thinking of the resentful looks of those dozen people before they died, Loeb showed a disdainful smile, and then the harpoon in his hand suddenly plunged down, just in time to pierce a large harpoon that swam in front of him to the bottom of the river. "Haha, the leader has caught another fish. It just so happens that each of our families can get one!" I saw that Loeb had caught another big fish. The tribesman standing next to him, who was also holding a harpoon and waiting for the fish, said happily, and the others were also happy. The tribal structure of the Pine Tree Tribe is very simple. It can be said that it is still in the primitive society. Everything in the tribe belongs to the leader and everyone at the same time. Anyone can use it as long as there is a need. As for food, necessities. They are all distributed fairly. Of course, the power to distribute food lies in the hands of the leader, and he is responsible for the results of the distribution. No one is allowed to have objections, otherwise it will be regarded as a provocation by the enemy, and in the worst case, they may even be executed. This is a wide river. But the river is not deep and the water is very clear. Standing on the shore, you can see fish of all sizes swimming in the water. The men from the Pine Tree Tribe who came with Loeb stood in groups in the river. He held the harpoon in his hand and stared motionlessly at the fish in the water. From time to time, someone would suddenly drop the harpoon in his hand, but it would always hit nothing. Loeb tied the fish he caught with rattan, then looked up at the sky and found that the sun was about to set. He immediately ordered: "That's it for today. Everyone needs to pack up. It's time to go back to the tribe!" After hearing Loeb¡¯s order, everyone in the river relaxed. Everyone walked to the shore, then packed up the fish caught today, picked up the harpoon and started walking towards the tribe. There are now forty-one young men in the Pine Tree Tribe, thirty of them in this team, and the remaining eleven men guard the tribe. After all, it is not peaceful on this plateau, and there are occasionally wild animals. There may even be outsiders rushing into the tribe, so the security in the tribe must not be relaxed. Thirty people carried harpoons and picked up the fish they caught today. While discussing tonight's dinner, they quickly rushed to the tribe. Although the river was still some distance away from the tribe, they had long been used to it. , so it was very fast. It took only one meal to return to the tribe. But as soon as he returned to the tribe, Loeb felt something was wrong. Then a tribesman came running over and said breathlessly: "Headman, it's bad, Su Luo is missing. We are looking for him all around the tribe." I searched all over, but still can¡¯t find anyone!¡± "What?" Loeb was also extremely anxious after hearing this. Su Luo was his wife's brother, and he was also the person second only to him in the tribe. Usually when he took people out to hunt, Su Luo was responsible for arranging things in the tribe. , the other party will never disappear for no reason, and according to his responsibilities, he will not leave the tribe too far. It is precisely because of knowing this that Su Luo's disappearance is a matter of concern to Loeb.??, it seems a bit weird. "Are there any signs of the arrival of wild animals or outsiders?" Although Loeb was anxious, he still asked calmly. His intuition told him that this matter might not be simple, so he had to ask clearly first. "No, we also searched the surroundings specifically and found no footprints of wild beasts or strangers at all!" Brother Lin and Chaozi are both experienced scouts, so they naturally know how to deal with it without leaving any traces. "Headman, should we send someone to look for it?" While Loeb was deep in thought, the person who came back with him suggested. After all, Su Luo is one of the important figures in the tribe. He is missing now. If not It would definitely not make sense if we went out to look for it. Loeb also knew that he should send someone to search for it, but he always felt a little uneasy. This kind of uneasiness had happened before, a few years ago, the night before their tribe was exterminated, so he felt very hesitant. , after a while, Loeb finally made up his mind and said: "Wait a minute, let's go back to the tribe first" Before Loeb could finish his words, he heard a rush of footsteps not far away, and then a man from the Pine Tree Tribe ran over and said in a hurry: "Headman, we found a pool of blood, just outside the tribe. Not far away!" "Take me and have a look!" Although Loeb was very uneasy and was just about to go back to the tribe to check out the situation, but now that even blood has been found, he, the leader, must go and have a look. But even in this situation, Loeb remained calm. He asked the two tribesmen to take away today's prey, and then led thirty young and strong tribesmen, holding harpoons, to rush to the place where the blood was found. This is a road leading to the tribe's rice fields. The road is full of footprints, and not far from the tribe, a dark red bloodstain appears on the road, and this bloodstain extends into the distance. It seems that it is heading towards The direction of the rice fields. Seeing this situation, no matter how careful Loeb was, he had to take his tribesmen to follow the blood stains to see, otherwise he would not be able to explain to the tribesmen. Loeb has walked this path countless times, but today's situation made him particularly nervous. Moreover, the sun has set now, and there is only a hint of sunset in the west. Unfortunately, this sunset cannot shine on the ground. , so on this plateau, darkness has come. Not long after Loeb and the others walked along this path, they found several pools of suspicious bloodstains on the way. This made Loeb a little suspicious. It seemed that someone was deliberately leading them here. Could it be that this was the case? Is there any trap in it? Just when Loeb wanted to ask the tribesmen to stop, they had already arrived in front of a forest. As long as they passed through this forest, they would reach the tribe's rice fields. However, when Loeb looked at this dark forest, he suddenly felt a surge of emotion in his heart. There was a sense of fear, because if someone really set a trap, then this woods would be the best place to ambush. "Hey, there's someone over there, it seems to be Su Luo!" Suddenly someone next to Loeb shouted, and following the direction he pointed, they saw a vague person lying in the weeds to their right. Judging from the clothes he was wearing, he seemed to be Su Luo. Seeing this situation, there was no need for Loeb to give orders. The tribesmen behind him swarmed up, wanting to see what happened to Su Luo? But just before they reached Su Luo, they suddenly felt their feet go soft, and then there was a "bang" sound, and the fastest runners fell into a big trap. And as soon as these people fell in, they immediately let out shrill screams. Those who were lucky enough not to fall in looked down, and they were all so frightened that they broke out in cold sweats. They saw rows of sharp wooden sticks inserted upside down in the trap. Sticks, all of their tribesmen were stabbed by these wooden sticks, and one even had his stomach pierced and couldn't even scream. Before the natives could rejoice that they had escaped the disaster, suddenly the sound of a bowstring was heard from the woods nearby, followed by several arrows shot out rapidly, catching several natives off guard. , several long arrows all hit the target, and two people were even killed by one arrow. This finally made the remaining natives wake up. Everyone screamed and turned around to run away. After all, they were not an army, they were just ordinary natives. When faced with unknown dangers, they naturally and instinctively wanted to escape. . It was a pity that the people in the forest had no intention of letting them go. Then two more wavelengths of arrows were shot out, and as a result, more people were hit by arrows. Although only one or two people were actually killed, most of them were seriously injured and were basically dead. Lost the power to resist. Loeb, who was standing on the path, was also shocked by the sudden change in front of him. When he saw the tribesmen falling one by one, he woke up and shouted to the tribesmen to run away. However, the other party had already set a trap for them. How could this be possible? Will you let them escape? (To be continued) Text Chapter 507 Massacre and Gold "Quick! Run this way!" Although Loeb had a premonition, he didn't expect that the other party would be so cruel. He had already dealt cruelly before even seeing him, and his men fell down in the blink of an eye. In the second half, the remaining people panicked and ran towards the forest. It wasn't until they heard Loeb's call that they woke up and turned around to chase the others. But it was too late to wake up at this time. The archers in the forest had already walked out. There were seven people in total. Each of them held a bow and arrow in their hands. They looked at those who had their backs to themselves and only knew how to run forward in a straight line. The natives, these people had a sneer on their lips, and the movements of their hands did not stop at all. In the blink of an eye, seven more long arrows were shot out. Although they only hit three or four, as long as they hit, those opponents would be in their way. In my heart, I am already dead. In fact, if you observe carefully, you will find that among the first batch of natives who were shot, in addition to those who were killed on the spot, the natives who struggled a little at first are now silent, and their wounds are also purple-black. At first glance, You know the arrow is smeared with poison. These poisonous arrows were made by them in the forest. It is a kind of tree frog venom. It can be said that it seals the throat at the sight of blood. It is more poisonous than poisonous snakes. Feng Shijie made these poisonous arrows in order to prevent himself from encountering any danger. Unexpectedly, It was actually used today. Seeing the tribesmen falling one by one, Loeb was red with blood, but there was nothing he could do. Moreover, he also knew that he alone could not reverse the current situation. The only way was to escape to the tribe first, and then Gather everyone to resist these outsiders. It is with this idea in mind that Loeb also joined other tribesmen. He started to run backwards, but the opponent was obviously well prepared. They hadn't run out a few steps, and they were in the grass on the roadside behind them. Six more men came out with weapons in their hands, one of whom was a Malay like them, and the leader was a bald man, holding a machete more than three feet long, and rushed towards them while roaring. Seeing that there were people blocking him from behind, Loeb also felt a sense of despair. He was already sure that the other party had set a careful trap here, and they were the prey in this trap. But Loeb is a very shrewd man. He quickly judged the current situation. The other party obviously wanted to catch them all. As the leader of the tribe, if he died here, then the tribe would have no one to lead it, and it would definitely be unable to withstand the attacks of these people, so He had to escape. Thinking of this, Loeb looked at the fleeing tribesmen around him, gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind. He suddenly turned around and ran into the weeds nearby. He was very familiar with the terrain here. Now other tribesmen had also attracted their attention, so if he escaped alone. It's still very possible to escape. But before he could rush into the grass, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest, and then heard a 'pop' in his ear. Then he felt his body fall backwards and his vision went dark. Then nothing was known. And as Loeb fell, the grass in front of him shook. Then a man holding a musket emerged from the grass. It was Feng Shijie who had been ambushing inside. At this time, the fleeing natives also encountered the bald head, and saw the light of swords and flesh and blood flying together. The dozen or so fleeing natives were not enough for the bald head to cut him alone. In the blink of an eye, they were all chopped down to the ground, except for some reckless ones. Except for Futada who was scratched by the opponent's harpoon, the others were not injured. Feng Shijie and the others arranged this time very carefully. After they killed Su Luo, they deliberately used blood stains to lure him to the bait. Then they placed Su Luo's body in the grass on the right, and then dug a trap in front of the body. Lin Ge led six archery masters to ambush in the forest to ambush the natives who did not fall into the trap, while Bald Head led his men to ambush in the back road, because they knew that after these natives were attacked, they would definitely They fled to the most familiar place, so Bald and the others were responsible for cutting off their retreat, while Feng Shijie had a musket and was responsible for hunting down the opponent's leader. Unexpectedly, Loeb happened to choose the direction of Feng Shijie to escape, and he was simply sending himself to the door to seek death. . "Boss, this battle was really enjoyable!" The bald man wiped the blood on his face and said excitedly. But looking at his head covered with blood, he looked like a Shura who came out of hell. There were at least six or seven natives who died under his sword just now, and they were all killed with one sword. He was so ruthless that he killed the most people in the entire team. At this time, the dwarf holding a long bow also came over, but when he saw the bald head, he said with some disdain: "Bald head, you are too barbaric. You just killed a few natives. Look, you have done it all over your body." Blood, we didn¡¯t bring any extra clothes, your bloody clothes will probably stink in two days, and our noses will suffer too!" "Go, go, don't pretend to understand. What you need on the battlefield is a momentum. The more bloody I kill, the more blood I will kill."The more fishy it is, the more timid the opponent will be. Only in this way, the resistance we encounter will be smaller. Do you understand this called the Art of War? "The bald man immediately retorted with his weapon, and at the same time gave the other party a look of contempt. This was not the first time for Feng Shijie and others to do this kind of thing, so they all seemed very calm. They were already used to the quarrels between the bald man and the dwarf. At this time, Feng Shijie also said: "Okay, let's clean up the battlefield. , throwing all the corpses into that trap will give them a place to live after death." After hearing Feng Shijie's instructions, the dwarf and the bald man stopped arguing and started cleaning the battlefield with the others. The so-called "cleaning" actually meant killing the uninjured natives and stabbing the dead ones again to ensure that There were no survivors, and all the corpses were buried. This was mainly because they were worried about the plague, and they were also worried about attracting any large beasts, which would bring unnecessary dangers. After cleaning the battlefield, Feng Shijie immediately led his people to the location of the Pine Tree Tribe, and then divided the fourteen into several teams to guard the entrance and exit of the tribe. And Loeb left with thirty people and never returned, which also made the people in the tribe anxious. When it was completely dark, some people couldn't help but come out to investigate. Naturally, they were poisoned by Feng Shijie and the others, and this also made people in the tribe anxious. The people in the tribe felt something was wrong, and the entire tribe was surrounded by a heavy atmosphere. In the morning of the next day, Feng Shijie and the others, who had rested all night, entered the tribe where only the old, weak, women and children were left, and brought their previous occupations to the extreme. After losing most of the young and strong men, the Pine Tree Tribe had no choice at all. Without any resistance, they quickly slaughtered the entire tribe, leaving only a few girls, and then let them lead the way to the origin of the gold mine. In the end, these girls were also silenced. If it were in the past, they would have kept all the young men and women in the tribe. After all, slaves are very valuable now. But if they want to get back to the ship, they have to walk in the tropical jungle for several days. If they take these As for slaves, no one could guarantee that any accident would happen. In addition, their main goal this time was gold, so after finding the gold, Feng Shijie did not hesitate to silence them. Although Feng Shijie's methods seem very cruel, and some people may even say that their actions are simply inhumane, this is the fact. No matter which nation they are, as long as they are expanding, they will not treat foreigners. It is necessary to have any sympathy, and even to use some bloody methods for some benefits. If Li Min were here, I'm afraid he wouldn't criticize Feng Shijie and the others for their actions, because he knew very well that when the Mongols entered the Central Plains, the Manchus entered the customs, and even Japan invaded, the Han people were not slaughtered with blood. Earth? Even the Europeans, who have always flaunted democracy, were not bloody when they invaded the Americas. They almost slaughtered the indigenous people on two continents. Compared with them, Feng Shijie's current behavior is simply too gentle. In a river valley to the northwest of the Pine Tree Tribe, it is only four or five miles away from the tribe's residence. At the same time, this is where gold is produced. Although the natural gold has been collected by the Pine Tree Tribe, there is still a large amount of alluvial gold in the river. And based on Feng Shijie's experience, there must be a gold mine with considerable reserves in the upper reaches of the river. This discovery made everyone ecstatic. They rested here for a few days, divided the gold they snatched from the pine tree tribe equally, and then found some gold alluvial gold in the river to make samples. Feng Shijie also drew a map of this area. Maps, especially marking the origin of gold mines, to facilitate declaration in Manila. After making these preparations, they immediately headed back, but the way back was obviously much easier than when they came, because they were now in the middle and upper reaches of the Keku River, and they didn't have to worry about the problem of not being able to cut the trees. , and then just let it flow downstream. It was precisely because of the Keku River that Feng Shijie and the others made their return journey very easy. They followed the Keku River to the outlet of the river, then moved along the coast, and soon reached the location where they parked their boat. , most of the crew members were left on the ship, and no one came to this area, so the ship was very safe and no accidents occurred. After boarding the ship, Feng Shijie and the others felt as if they had returned to the world from hell. After taking a nice hot bath, they had a celebratory banquet with the crew, and then their ship immediately sailed to Manila. Report the gold discovery. Speaking of which, since Li Min issued the announcement encouraging mining, although Feng Shijie and the others were not the first to discover minerals, they were the first to discover gold mines, and the alluvial gold samples they brought back, plus the alluvial gold samples brought back by Feng Shijie According to the exploration results, this should be a gold mine with considerable reserves. It's just that even the officials in Manila don't know the true value of this gold mine discovered by Feng Shijie! (To be continued) Text Chapter 508 Luzon Mining Industry After Feng Shijie reported the gold mine he discovered to Manila, it immediately attracted Yanbei's attention. After all, this was the first gold mine discovered privately in Luzon, and the reserves were estimated to be large. This coincided with Li Min's plan to develop Luzon. In order to cooperate with Feng Shijie's plan, Yan Bei not only met with Feng Shijie in person, but also asked various yamen to facilitate Feng Shijie to mine the gold mines on the Songshu Plateau as soon as possible. Speaking of which, although Luzon was defeated, economic development and population are big problems. Although Taiwan has been immigrating at a very fast rate, within one or two years, Taiwan's population may not reach If Taiwan's population is not saturated, no one will be willing to go to Luzon. Luzon's population cannot increase, which is not only detrimental to local governance, but also makes it impossible for the economy to develop. After all, population is the foundation of everything. It was precisely because of these considerations that Li Min came up with a way to use the mineral deposits in Luzon as bait to encourage private exploration. As long as the mineral deposits are found, especially minerals such as gold and copper, it will definitely attract many people to participate. Investment, and as long as someone starts mining, it will attract a large number of people to move to Luzon. As long as there is a population, everything will not be a problem. After Feng Shijie completed the formalities, he immediately returned to Taiwan with his people, used documents issued by the Manila government as a voucher, and borrowed money from the headquarters of Datang Bank, which had moved to Taiwan, and then used these loans to purchase various gold mining equipment. A group of managers were recruited. As for the miners needed to open the mines, Luzon was the birthplace of slaves. Although the slave hunting industry is currently in a slump, it is still much easier to buy slaves than in Taiwan. In addition, Feng Shijie is considering that the Pine Tree Plateau is still some distance from the sea and wants to build a road on land. It is really a time-consuming and labor-intensive method, and with the rainy weather in Luzon. Ordinary roads are easily washed away if cement roads are built. The initial investment was too high, so Feng Shijie finally gritted his teeth and bought a small steamboat. The reason for this is that Feng Shijie remembered that the water surface of the Keku River was wide and there were no big obstacles. Unfortunately, when it flowed down from the Pine Tree Plateau, the water flow was too fast and ordinary boats could not get on it. That's why he decided to buy a steamboat. Although this kind of boat is expensive and burns coal, it is powerful enough to travel upstream. With just a few more trips, it can transport mining equipment and personnel to the pine plateau. , save a lot of time. After everything was ready, Feng Shijie rented several larger ships. All equipment and personnel were sent to Luzon, but they did not go to Manila, but anchored directly at the mouth of the Kecu River. But when they arrived here, Yanbei had already sent people here. A small port is being built at the mouth of the river, and a mixed army of Han and Three Koreans is stationed, although the number is only 300. But it is also enough to protect the safety of gold mines and personnel. The accompanying personnel were temporarily stationed at the mouth of the Keku River, and then entered the river by the small steamboat. After more than ten days of non-stop transportation, all equipment and personnel were finally delivered to the Pine Tree Plateau. In addition, Feng Shijie also sent Brother Lin and others to Manila to purchase a group of slaves, which were then transported to the plateau. With the personnel and equipment in place, the Songshu Gold Mine, named by Feng Shijie, was officially mined. In the early stage, it was mainly gold panning. Countless slaves entered the river valley to pan out the gold sand at the bottom of the river. In addition, Feng Shijie also asked someone to invite an earth master from the Tang Dynasty. The so-called earth master is actually to help people read the feng shui of Yin and Yang houses. This behavior originated very early and was already very popular in the Jin Dynasty, and became even more popular in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. These geomasters walked in the wild as adults, helped people explore Feng Shui, and accumulated a lot of knowledge about geology. They can be said to be the earliest group of geologists. They also have in-depth research on various mineral deposits. Therefore, in the past, occasionally He would also help people prospect for veins. Later, with the development of industry and commerce, Datang's demand for various mineral deposits increased sharply, which also led to more and more activities of prospecting for veins. Seeing this situation, many geologist He might as well study the knowledge of prospecting and turn his side business into his main business. Feng Shijie hired a geologist who specialized in prospecting for minerals. After all, he only found this river valley full of gold sand, but he had not yet found the exact mineral vein. However, after the professional geologist arrived, he was immediately shocked to find that there was more than one mineral vein on this pine plateau, and there were probably other gold mines around it. Feng Shijie was shocked when he received the news. He paid a large amount of money to keep the geomancer secret, and then asked him to help find mineral veins, preparing to take all the gold mines near the Pine Tree Plateau into his own hands. However, it is a pity that when the earth master found the third mineral vein, he accidentally broke his leg. There were no good doctors in the area, so Feng Shijie had to send him to Manila for treatment. Who knew that the earth master After I just recovered from my injury, I met a colleague in Manila and the two had some drinks and chatted.??It turned out that this guy was not strict with his words and actually leaked the news. This really stirred up a hornet's nest. In the blink of an eye, almost the whole of Manila knew that there were gold mines everywhere on the Pine Plateau, and a large part of it had not been explored. Almost all the people who heard the news went crazy. Most of them prepared various tools overnight, and then rushed to the Pine Plateau with big bags on their backs. And when Feng Shijie knew that the news had been leaked, it was too late to save it. The entire Pine Tree Plateau was full of people looking for gold mines. Seeing this situation, Feng Shijie cursed the unprofessional geomancer and reluctantly registered the gold mine in Manila first. After all, the news had been leaked, so he could only register the gold mine in Manila first. The mines can only be preserved. As for the others, they can only compete fairly with those prospectors who have risen up. When the news of the discovery of gold mines in Songshu Plain reached Li Min's ears, he couldn't stop laughing while listening to Chou Chou reciting the Analects of Confucius. In the past, he only knew about Nanyang gold mines, but he didn't expect that there was a gold mine in Luzon. group, and now that the news has spread to Taiwan, it has also attracted many people to rush to Luzon from Taiwan to look for gold mines. Although the chance is very slim, if you can find a gold mine, you can become rich overnight. This But it is something that countless people dream of encountering, so no matter how small the chance is, some people can't help but want to try their luck. Speaking of which, there is indeed a huge gold mine group around the Pine Tree Plateau. After the ore prospectors arrived at the Pine Tree Plateau, news that someone had discovered a new mine soon spread, which further stimulated the nerves of the ore prospectors. Some people even dare to drill around in the mountains alone in order to find gold earlier than others. The gold rush in Luzon quickly spread from Taiwan to the mainland of the Tang Dynasty. Even newspapers in Chang'an reported on the incident. As a result, it aroused the interest of many big businessmen, especially some rich people in the mining industry. Luzon is even regarded as a treasure land. After all, if such a large gold mine group can be found, there must be other associated mines. It is precisely because of this that these powerful mining giants have also begun to take action and organize people to go to Luzon for prospecting. They are much more professional than those prospectors who work alone. They even have specialized land masters in the team, and all kinds of equipment are also very sophisticated. It is precisely because of this that their gains are much better than those of ordinary people. With the addition of these professional prospecting teams, the gold mines around the Pine Tree Plateau were quickly explored. Each gold mine already had an owner. Among them, Feng Shijie took the lead and became the largest gold mine owner there. There were also several others. Large mining owners from Taiwan and Tang Dynasty occupied most of the remaining mineral deposits. As for other small gold mines, they were found by some private prospectors. At the same time, they were also typical examples of getting rich overnight. It is also worth mentioning that after the gold mines near the Pine Plateau were explored, some prospecting teams did not stop. Luzon now strongly supports the mining industry and has many preferential policies. In addition, there are sufficient slaves here. It¡¯s not too far from Taiwan, so many people are ready to have a big fight here. Especially some mining owners from Datang, they feel that the environment in both Taiwan and Luzon is much more relaxed than that in Datang. There are not many regulations on mining, and it also gives them greater profits. space, so after they came to Luzon, they even felt like they didn¡¯t want to go back. Those prospecting teams, with the support of the mining owners behind them, began large-scale prospecting in Luzon. Luzon is mountainous, and the mountain roads are very rich in mineral deposits, so some other minerals were soon discovered, and there were even some sporadic gold mines. Unfortunately, they could not compare with the gold mines on the Pine Tree Plateau. In addition to gold mines, it was soon discovered that there were also many copper mines in Luzon, and most of them were rich ores, which were much stronger than the copper mines in Datang. The discovery of two precious minerals, gold and copper, finally gave Luzon's economy a take-off point. Driven by the mining industry, many people from Taiwan and Tang Dynasty came to Luzon to do business or work. This made Luzon a success in a short period of time. , the number of Han Chinese in Luzon quickly increased from less than 10,000 to about 100,000, and with the development of the mining industry in the future, the population will only grow faster. In addition, steamship transportation has also begun to be opened between various cities in Taiwan and Luzon, making the two places more closely connected. Unless there is a major typhoon, it usually only takes one day to reach the two places. And just when Luzon's development was on the right track, just when Li Ming wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, he was entangled in another matter. This matter was much more important than the development of Luzon, so he had to deal with it personally. (To be continued) Text Chapter 509 Lin Yi trains troops On the tall King Qi, Li Min stood on the bow, looking at the dark land in the distance. There was Linyi City, which was now under his complete control, but it was his first time here. Beside him, stood several noble ladies, among whom Wu Meiniang stood beside him, and beside Wu Meiniang, stood Wu Meiniang and Princess Jiang Yuanshi. Li Zhen and Li Yun have been training troops in Linyi for several months. The prairie people are naturally born cavalry, and Li Zhen and the military academy cadets who came with him have all learned systematic military training methods, so in a short time Within a few months, the 50,000 organized prairie cavalry had been trained and ready to go to the battlefield at any time. After hearing this news, Li Min didn't know whether he should be happy or worried. Li Zhen and Li Yun were both influenced by him to embark on this path. Although Li Min knew that if Li Zhen and Li Yun could really be together, If they land a piece of land overseas, it will be a good thing for both the Tang Dynasty and him. At least they will expand the living space of the Han people. At the same time, they will also set an example for the royal family of the Tang Dynasty, so that future princes and emperors can The grandchildren see another hope. But this road is full of unknown dangers, especially for Li Zhen and Li Yun. Maybe they will be killed by an inexplicable disease as soon as they arrive in Tianzhu, or they may have to fight with the local natives. Death in battle, etc., for these unknown dangers, everything needs to be faced by Li Zhen and Li Yun themselves. Thinking that Li Yun was only in his twenties, and Li Zhen was even less than twenty, Li Min couldn't help but feel worried, and even had the urge to stop them, at least to make them wait a few more years. But reason told him. Li Zhen and Li Yun are now ready in all aspects, like a bow with its strings fully drawn. The momentum has also reached its peak. If I stop this bow from shooting the arrow now. I'm afraid it will only make this arrow lose its indomitable momentum. "Little sister, when you came, I saw that you brought a lot of things in big and small bags. What are they?" Wu Meiniang next to her suddenly asked her sister Meiniang in a low voice. After their family reunited some time ago, although Wu Meiniang wanted to accompany her mother, sister, and younger sister every day, she controlled the intelligence system of Prince Qi's Mansion after all, and there were too many things that needed her to deal with, so except for the first few days, At other times, I rarely stay with Meiniang. Although Wu Meiniang is already married to Li Zhen. But he was still very thin-skinned. After hearing the second sister's question, his face turned red and he said, "There are so many things. They are just some food for my husband, and some clothes made by my little sister. I wonder when Tao Dao-kun will be able to pick us up after he leaves?" As soon as Wu Meiniang finished speaking, Yuanshi next to her was also a little sad, but she was older after all. Therefore, she comforted Wu Meiniang with a smile and said: "Meiniang, don't worry. Eighth brother and husband are bringing an army of fifty thousand this time, and they have the help of sixth brother. In addition, this time they are just laying down a place to stay. There must be no What¡¯s dangerous!¡± Although Yuanshi wanted to comfort Wu Meiniang, there was no confidence in her tone. On the contrary, Wu Meiniang smiled and said at this time: "Two princesses, you are in trouble if you are concerned. In fact, the battlefield is not as scary as you think. At the beginning, the six of you and I When I was in Japan, the troops on the front line reported great successes one after another, but we stayed in the small town at the rear. We were protected by a large army, so there was no danger at all!" When Wu Meiniang said this, she suddenly raised her head and glanced at Li Min, then lowered her voice and said to Meiniang and Yuanshi: "Also, let me tell you a secret, Australia was conceived at that time!" Hearing Wu Meiniang tell such secret things, Wu Meiniang and Yuanshi were immediately diverted. They stepped forward to pull Wu Meiniang aside and started asking questions. But Li Min next to him sighed. No matter how noble a woman's status is, their nature is the same, especially when they hear such gossip, they don't even have time to care about their husband's life and death! After Linyi was taken over by Li Min, the grain export trade here became more prosperous, and some grain merchants were no longer satisfied with purchasing grain from Linyi. Instead, they purchased land in Linyi and hired local people to grow rice. In this way, The cultivation and purchase of food are all in their hands, and the cost has been saved several times. In addition, Han people also came to mine in Linyi. Although the scale was not as large as that in Luzon, and there were no gold mines like the Pine Tree Plateau, they did find many rich reserves of lead, silver and copper mines. Among them, with the application of muskets, the demand for lead increased greatly in both Datang and Taiwan. There were many lead mines in Datang, so I was not too worried. However, Li Min did not have any decent lead mines in his hands. Unexpectedly, there were Some were discovered in Lin Yi, which made Li Min pay more attention to Lin Yi and also increased the local garrison. It is also the prosperity of grain export and mining that makes Linyi City¡¯s port even busier. Countless ships come in and out every day.However, the current Linyi Port has been controlled by Han officials, and Li Min has also sent many experienced officials to manage the port. In addition, Linyi Port has also been expanded, so now the entry and exit of Linyi Port is very orderly and not There will be blockage. Li Min's Qi Wang did not enter the commercial port, but entered the military port next to Linyi Port. A navy was stationed here, with fifteen large warships, each weighing about a thousand tons and equipped with fifty guns. Artillery, as well as many auxiliary warships, the combat effectiveness is very powerful, and the entire Southeast Asia is under the threat of this fleet. After entering the military port, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu were already standing on the pier to greet them. These two people were captured by Li Min and forced to abandon business and join politics. Now they are in charge of Lin Yi's government affairs. It can be said that apart from serving in the army The two of them are the local emperors of Linyi, and their words are much more effective than that puppet Fan Zhene. Seeing Li Min disembarking, Wang Kuang and Cui Yu immediately came forward to pay their respects. Although the three of them had a good personal relationship, in such a formal occasion, they were all Li Min's ministers, so etiquette must not be broken. Then they met the two princesses and led them to rest in Linyi City. By the early morning of the next day, the things unloaded from the ship had been loaded into the car, and Li Min, Wu Meiniang and the two princesses boarded the car respectively, and then rushed to a plain south of Linyi City, where Linyi turned out to be. It was a garrison, but it was now requisitioned by Li Min and lent to Li Zhen and Li Yun to train prairie cavalry. When Li Min and the others rushed to the plain, they saw dust flying on the plain. Cavalry groups appeared and disappeared in the dust, as if they were rehearsing some formation. Behind these troops, stood a On the high platform, a herald holding a flag waved the flag and directed each team of cavalry to run back and forth. Now that the training of the prairie cavalry is coming to an end, their combat effectiveness has been greatly improved. However, precisely because of this, Li Zhen and Li Yun's affairs are becoming more and more busy, so even if they knew in advance that Li Min and the others were coming, they did not have time to arrive. The dock greeted them, and Li Min and the others understood this very well. However, although they did not go to the pier to greet them, Li Zhen and Li Yun were already waiting for them outside the training ground. When they saw Li Min getting off the car, they immediately stepped forward to support him and said, "Brother Six, you have worked hard all the way, but I have been waiting for you." It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Although the two of them were talking to Li Min, their eyes couldn't help but drift to the two cars behind them. They were obviously missing their wives, and now they were just trying to deal with Li Min. When Li Min saw this situation, he threw away their hands angrily and said, "Okay, my two siblings have come all the way to see you, so don't be left out" Before Li Min finished speaking, Wu Meiniang and Yuan Shi also opened the car doors respectively. As soon as Li Zhen and Li Yun saw their wives, they immediately threw away Li Min's arms and went to find themselves, regardless of what Li Min said. As a result, Li was very angry and secretly scolded these two guys for focusing on sex over friends. When Li Zhen and Li Yun first arrived in Linyi, the training tasks were not very heavy, so they had time to go back to Taiwan to visit their wives. But later, the training tasks became more and more heavy, and they wanted to take the responsibility among all the soldiers. To establish an image of a prince who shares the joys and sorrows with everyone, the two of them have not returned to Taiwan for more than two months. As the saying goes, a little separation is better than a new marriage. When Li Zhen and Li Yun met their respective wives, they naturally had endless things to say. Although Li Min didn't want to disturb them, the place was wrong. They were still at the gate of the military camp, so he had to interrupt the conversation of the two couples and talk about anything before going inside. At this time, Li Zhen and Li Min felt a little embarrassed and hurriedly let Li Min into the military camp. This plain is very close to Linyi City, and Li Min also planned to use it as a place for military training and garrisoning, so there are solid barracks built here and all facilities are complete. Li Zhen and Li Yun lived in two adjacent courtyards. Both courtyards were built uniformly, with almost no difference. For example, there is only one main room, and the furnishings in the room are very simple. Apart from a bed separated by a screen, the rest is a sand table. In the sand table is a map of Ceylon Island, where they arrived at Tianzhu. The first stop is also the first combat target. Seeing that the place where my husband lived was so poor, there was not even a bathtub for bathing, and there was only a well in the yard. According to Li Zhen and Li Yun, after training, they took a bucket of water from the well and washed themselves. That's all. Anyway, the weather here in Linyi is hot and there is no need for hot water at all. Li Min didn't think anything about this. If you want to do something, you have to endure hardships, and this hardship is nothing. The prospecting team in Luzon drilling around in the tropical jungle is the real ¡¯s complaint. But Wu Meiniang and Yuanshi secretly began to shed tears, always feeling that their husbands had been wronged. After all, in Chang'an, they were both well-dressed princes. How could they have suffered like this?   After visiting the two's residence, Li Zhen and Li Yun immediately ordered a banquet, mainly to welcome Li Min and discuss when to set sail for Tianzhu? (To be continued) Text Chapter 510 The Situation in Ceylon The place where Li Zhen and Li Yun hosted the banquet was a large conference room. The huge conference table in the middle was covered with a white tablecloth and temporarily served as a dining table. There were many dishes on it, but the production was a bit rough and could not be compared with Li Min at all. Compared with the food in Fuzhong. ¡ù¡ù Li Min was sitting at the top, with Li Zhen and Li Yun on both sides. Wu Meiniang had something to deal with in Linyi City, so she didn't come with her. , there are several ice basins placed in the conference room to keep the hot temperature outside. However, these saltpeters for making ice basins were brought by Li Min and others. There were five tons in total, all of which were given to Li Zhen and Li Yun to relieve the heat. "Brother Six, come on, let's toast you a drink first!" Li Zhen and Li Yun stood up at the same time and said, but while they were talking, their eyes were always staring at the wine in their hands. Drinking is prohibited in the military camp, especially for the two of them. He took responsibility for himself, so except for medical alcohol, there was no drop of wine in the entire military camp. Today, all the wine was brought by Li Min. "Haha, you two just drink it if you are greedy, don't use me as an excuse!" Li Min also picked up the wine glass and laughed at the same time. Li Zhen and Li Yun were not polite after hearing this, and impatiently drank the wine in their hands. Li Min also drank with them, and then sat down to eat and chat. Wu Meiniang and Yuanshi knew that they had something serious to talk about, so they ate a few bites in a hurry, then toasted Li Min with a glass of wine, and then left the banquet to go about their business. After all, they brought many things from Taiwan this time, and these were all It is personal belongings for Li Zhen and Li Yun, so they need to sort it out. After seeing his wife leave, the impatient Li Zhen immediately said: "Brother Six, we are ready for everything. When do you think we can send our troops to Ceylon Island?" After hearing this, Li Min was not in a hurry to answer. He stretched out his chopsticks to pick up a piece of fish, chewed it in his mouth and said, "It doesn't look good, but it tastes good." It wasn't until he swallowed the fish meat in his mouth that Li Min looked at Li Zhen and Li Yun who looked anxious, and then smiled and said: "You don't have to worry, I have prepared the transport ship, but there is no way to go along the way. It's not safe. I still need to send a fleet to protect you. However, the fleet on Linyi's side cannot move, so I can only transfer one from Japan and Sanhan. It is estimated that they will arrive in three to five days. Lin Yi!" Hearing Li Min's words, Li Zhen and Li Yun breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. They had been training in Linyi for several months and had long wanted to test the results of these months, so they were eager to go to Tianzhu. "That's right. Your first stop is Ceylon Island. You are all familiar with the information there. Have you thought of how to win this first battle successfully?" Li Min suddenly spoke again. Ceylon Island was the reward he asked Li Zhen and Li Yun for, and it was also a stepping stone for them to invade Tianzhu. All the supplies they needed in the future would be transferred from here, so the strategic location was very important. There absolutely cannot be any mistakes. After hearing this, Li Zhen and Li Yun smiled and said: "Don't worry, Sixth Brother, we have carefully studied the situation on the island of Ceylon. The Sinhalese and Tamils ??there have been fighting each other for hundreds of years because of religious issues. . It can be said that the hatred has gone deep into the bones. The Sinhalese believe in Buddhism, while the Tamils ??believe in Brahmanism. Although the Sinhalese now have a numerical advantage on the island, the Tamils ??have a fierce temperament. In addition, there is support from the Tamils ??in mainland India. So now the Sinhalese, who are more numerous, are at a disadvantage." When Li Zhen said this, Li Min already understood the two people's plan, and he also smiled and said: "I see, you want to support one side first, attack the other side, and then completely annex the entire Ceylon. It is really a good idea! But! Sinhalese people are not fools, so how can you gain each other¡¯s trust?¡± "Hey, this is easy to handle. The Sinhala Kingdom was founded on Buddhism. Buddhism prevails throughout the kingdom, and they still respect the virtuous monks. So I sent people to the Tang Dynasty to invite a few senior monks. Then I will just Introducing them to the Sinhalese King will definitely make them give up their wariness against us. In addition, the Sinhalese have strong enemies like the Tamils, so as long as we also help them in the name of religion, the Sinhalese will definitely I will agree!" Li Yun said with a very lewd smile. His method is really wicked. He first uses religion to win the favor of the other party, and then joins forces with them to wipe out the Tamils. But after the Tamils ??are wiped out, it is estimated that the Sinhalese will not do anything good. result. However, Li Min then thought of another question and asked with some confusion: "But, although we have many eminent monks in the Tang Dynasty, haven't these people always opposed killing, so how could they help you invade Ceylon Island? " Unexpectedly, Li Zhen and Li Yun smiled sinisterly again after hearing this: "This is easy to handle. We didn't tell those eminent monks our plans. We just said that we would send them to Tianzhu to learn Buddhist scriptures and learn about Buddhism in Ceylon. As long as we can make the monks King of GalloIf I agree with their Buddhist practice, I will build a temple for them in Tianzhu in the future! " Li Min also burst out laughing when he heard this. Li Zhen and Li Yun, these two boys, are really immoral and have no lower limit. They don't care about fighting. They actually deceived several eminent monks into being their accomplices. Monks in the Central Plains have always wanted to go to Tianzhu, the birthplace of Buddhism, to learn Buddhist scriptures. For example, the most famous Master Xuanzang is still traveling around Tianzhu. And now Li Zhen and Li Yun actually used this condition as bait, which naturally attracted many eminent monks. Even if they had doubts in their hearts, under the huge temptation of seeking the true scriptures, they probably did not have the energy to think about the underlying reasons. . After understanding the plan of the two men, Li Min finally felt relieved. In fact, from the beginning, he was worried that the two men would take advantage of their strong military strength to launch a fierce attack on Ceylon and Tianzhu. Although if this approach was successful, it would Gain a lot of territory in a very short time, but you may also suffer huge losses. Now that he could see how cautious the two of them were, Li Min finally felt that the two younger brothers had grown up and had not learned in vain in the military academy in the past few years. After the banquet, Li Min, accompanied by Li Zhen and Li Yun, visited this batch of 50,000 cavalry that had been trained. These cavalry were selected from more than 200,000 prairie people, all of whom were 18 to 18 years old. A young man between the ages of twenty-five. After several months of training, they not only retained the flexibility and toughness of the prairie cavalry, but also became more organized and disciplined. In addition, they were equipped with the new armor and armor that Li Min sold to Li Zhen and Li Yun. The saber greatly enhances combat effectiveness. In addition, Li Min also learned that although the majority of this cavalry are from the grassland, all the officers are Han, and the power is all in the hands of Li Zhen and Li Yun, and the family members of those grassland people are all in Linyi. For the time being, They will not go to Tianzhu with the army. This will also provide these grassland people with another insurance, so that they will never dare to betray. In fact, Li Zhen and Li Yun also had a division of labor. Among them, Li Zhen studied in the cavalry department in the military academy. He was very knowledgeable about the use of troops, and most of the officers placed in the army were his classmates, so Li Zhen Zhen now holds the military power of this army and is responsible for commanding the army in combat. Li Yun studied in the Staff Department and is better at making suggestions and organizing and managing logistics. Therefore, Li Yun's current affairs are very complicated. It can even be said that except for the army, he has to deal with all other matters. After visiting the army, Li Min returned to Linyi City alone. As for Wu Meiniang and Yuanshi, the two young couples reunited after a short separation. Naturally, they had to stay for a few more days, especially Wu Meiniang, who stayed with Li Zhen every day. At the same time, speaking of which, they had just gotten married, unlike Li Yun and Yuan who already had children. And both Concubine Yan De and Mrs. Yang hope that Wu Meiniang can conceive a child before Li Zhen leaves, so Li Zhen will naturally have to seize the time to work hard during this period, otherwise Concubine Yan will write even if she goes overseas. The letter urged him to hurry up and have a child. After Li Min returned to Linyi City, he immediately rushed to the two large houses on the right side of Linyi Palace. This was originally the residence of Linyi's powerful minister Mahamando Kadu, but later because of the failed rebellion, Fan Zhene took advantage of it. , Mahamandokadu's family was slaughtered, and Xiao Yu and Wang Kuang sidelined Fan Zhene, so the two of them divided the mansion into two and became their residence. But now that Li Min has arrived, Cui Yu has temporarily vacated his house for Li Min and Wu Meiniang to live temporarily. When Li Min arrived at the house, he asked his subordinates and found out that Wu Meiniang had been staying in the study in the backyard. When he rushed to the study, he found that Yang Jiu, Yang Shi, and Yang Shi's wife Liu were all there. They The three of them were reporting information about Lin Yi and Nanyang to Wu Meiniang. Li Min walked outside the study and did not let anyone inform him. Instead, he walked in by himself. As a result, he happened to hear Yang Jiu in the study giving a report: "Mrs. Qizhen, the military and political power of Lin Yi has now been taken into our hands." , the five chiefs of Linyi had made some changes before, but since the last time the military led troops to eliminate the power of one of the chiefs, the other four chiefs no longer dare to make any changes, and the army has been taken over by the military, and now it has After being stationed in Luzon, it can be said that no force in the entire Linyi can threaten His Highness¡¯ rule!¡± Wu Meiniang is in charge of the intelligence system of Prince Qi's Mansion, her status is only lower than that of Li Min, and she has given herself the code name of "Madam". All intelligence personnel know that their immediate boss is Madam, but only those who know the true identity of this Madam There were only a few people like Yang Jiu. "Well, not bad!" Wu Meiniang's satisfied voice came from the room, but then her voice changed and she said with dignity, "Now that all threats have been eliminated, when can we take the final step?" Text Chapter 511 Strait of Malacca "Mrs. Qi, as early as a few months ago, the last step could have been implemented, but the suppression of Luzon was not over yet. Among the troops sent to Luzon, a considerable part of the Linyi army team, in order to stabilize these The military morale of Lin Yi's army has been temporarily postponed, so the last step has been temporarily postponed. However, now that Luzon has stabilized, Fan Zhene can be deposed from the throne at any time, and Lin Yi will be completely integrated into His Highness's territory. !" Yang Jiu replied calmly. The so-called final step is to completely annex Linyi and completely eliminate the Fan dynasty's rule over Linyi. However, at the beginning, Li Min only controlled the central power of Linyi, and there were five powerful chiefs nearby. So this forced him to support the puppet Fan Zhen'e, and then use bribery, assassination and other methods to control the five chiefs. However, one of the chiefs still rebelled and was finally suppressed bloodyly. Although this incident brought a lot of trouble to Li Min It was troublesome, but it also allowed others to see the force in Li Min's hands. From then on, no one dared to have other thoughts. Hearing Yang Jiu say that Lin Yi can be annexed at any time, Wu Meiniang nodded with satisfaction. Although Lin Yi was already under their control, in name, Lin Yi was still an independent country. This gave Lin Yi Many unknown variables have been added, so it is best to annex Linyi as soon as possible. From now on, there will no longer be a country like Linyi in this world. "Yang Shi, Sister Liu, you are currently mainly operating Nanyang's geo-information system. According to His Highness's instructions, we need to collect all the intelligence on Jinzhou and the Malay Peninsula. How far have you achieved it now?" Wu Meiniang turned around again. asked Yang Shi and his wife. Yang Shi and his wife looked at each other, and then Ms. Liu took a step forward and said: "Mrs. Qi, the Malay Peninsula, especially the area adjacent to the Strait of Malacca, is almost entirely in a desolate and inhabited tropical rainforest. Even the people living on the peninsula There are not many natives, and they don¡¯t have the concept of a country, so if you want to occupy it, there won¡¯t be much resistance.¡± The name of the Strait of Malacca commemorates the ancient city of Malacca. However, this city had not yet appeared in the Tang Dynasty. The Strait of Malacca was not called this name, but the Strait of Malacca. This is because in the Tang Dynasty, the most powerful country in the Strait of Malacca was Mo Luoyou. Their capital city was also called Marayu Castle. It was the largest seaport in the strait at that time. Ships traveling from east to west would berth there, so the strait was named after Marayu. However, later Li Min came out of his own habit. . Changed the official name of the strait to the Strait of Malacca. After Ms. Liu briefly introduced the situation on the Malay Peninsula, she then began to introduce Jinzhou, which is across the strait from the Malay Peninsula. She looked a little solemn and said: "As for the situation in Jinzhou, it is a bit complicated. Along the long and narrow coast of Malacca, there are several countries with varying strengths and weaknesses, among which Morayou is the most powerful, controlling the transportation of the entire strait" I heard Mrs. Liu¡¯s introduction in the study. Li Min also has a comprehensive understanding of the current Malacca Strait, especially the strength of the country Mo Luoyou. This country occupies a favorable geographical position and relies on seaport taxation and robbery as its main economic income. For example, there are thousands of warships in Mo Luoyou. The combat effectiveness should not be underestimated, but military discipline is usually relaxed, and the naval forces are sometimes bandits, often plundering passing ships. In the past, even Han cargo ships would be plundered by them, until later Li Min stationed a powerful navy in Linyi. After a few more turns in the Straits of Malacca, Mo Luoyou restrained himself a lot. At least he did not dare to rob Han merchant ships in a big way. He only robbed merchant ships from Persia, Tianzhu and other countries from the west even more fiercely. However, the country of Moluoyou is not peaceful now, because among his vassal states, there is a Buddhist country named Srivijaya. This country has been affected by Tianzhuization and its strength has developed rapidly, and it has formed a strong influence on Moluoyu. This is a powerful threat. If nothing unexpected happens, this Buddha will replace Morayou's position and become another overlord in the Strait of Malacca. When Li Min heard the name Srivijaya, he always felt familiar, but he couldn't remember where he had heard it. In fact, if Sri Buddha's death was changed into a name hundreds of years later, Li Min must have heard of it, and the name would be Srivijaya. Srivijaya is actually the predecessor of Srivijaya, who has dominated Nanyang for centuries. However, this Nanyang overlord is still just a vassal state of Marayou. Although it has posed a certain threat to Marayu, its strength is still too weak. If If it develops for another five or six years, it will not be difficult to annex Mo Luoyou. In addition to Marayou and Sri Buddha, there are several small countries along the coast of Malacca in Jinzhou. However, these small countries are not strong and have little potential for development. Sooner or later, they will all be annexed by others, so Yang Shi The couple only briefly introduced this. However, Liu mentioned at the end that the influence of the above countries is limited to the coast.The ?? area does not have much influence on the interior of Jinzhou. In fact, Jinzhou is indeed a backward place. The inland areas are still divided into regions in the form of tribes, which are similar to those in Luzon. The coastal areas are affected by Eastern and Westernization, which makes These areas are much more developed than inland, and they also have the formation of countries, so for Jinzhou, the real highlights are all near the coast. "Okay, not bad, Yang Shi and you couple have worked hard!" After listening to Liu's introduction, Li Min, who was standing outside the study, clapped his hands and walked into the middle of the study. Looking at Yang Jiu and the others, his eyes were filled with admiration. . "See your highness!" Yang Jiu did not expect that Li Min would come in at this time, and judging from his words, he should have arrived a long time ago, so he immediately bowed and saluted. "No need to be polite!" Li Min waved to the three of them, signaling them to stand up, then walked to Wu Meiniang's side, pulled Meiniang up who was about to salute, and said, "Meiniang, when I kidnapped you, maybe It¡¯s the most right thing I¡¯ve done in my life, otherwise where would I find such a good intelligence director?¡± It was Yang Shi and Yang Jiu who kidnapped Wu Meiniang in the first place, so after hearing this, they all had a strange smile on their faces. And Wu Meiniang didn't expect that Li Min would praise her in front of several subordinates, and also say it in such a disgusting way, which made her blush slightly, and she said shyly: "Thank you, husband, for the compliment!" Li Min pulled Wu Meiniang to sit down, and then asked Yang Jiu and the others to sit down and reply. The reason why he asked Wu Meiniang to focus his intelligence on the Malay Peninsula and Jinzhou was actually mainly for the Strait of Malacca between the two places. Since the Central Plains began to trade with overseas countries, the Strait of Malacca has become an important maritime transportation route. Merchants from Persia, India, and even Rome traveled thousands of miles to the East, passing through Malacca to reach the coast of the Central Plains Dynasty, where they purchased silk, porcelain and other commodities, and then return to their homeland at great risk to make huge profits from these exquisite commodities. It can be said that it was precisely because of the Han people in the Central Plains Dynasty that the Malacca Strait became busy. It was also the exchanges between the East and the West that created the prosperity of the Malacca Strait. The natives of Jinzhou have taken advantage of the geographical advantages and can live a prosperous life just by relying on taxes. The goods from the East and the West allow them to enjoy incomparable convenience. If this is applied to other ethnic groups, they should feel it. Very satisfied. But it is a pity that these natives are extremely greedy and stupid. They only collect taxes in the Strait of Malacca, but they are not greedy enough. No matter which force occupies this golden waterway of Malacca, it will While collecting taxes, they overtly and covertly allowed the regular navy to rob passing ships. This stupid behavior of killing the goose and taking the eggs directly led to a sharp increase in the risks of this Maritime Silk Road, which has seriously affected the relationship between Datang and Li Min. overseas trade. When Li Min vigorously developed maritime trade in Dengzhou, he had already discovered Malacca's restrictions on maritime trade. Although Li Min had not done statistics, Lu Qing told him a rough estimate, that is, if there are 10,000 maritime trade every year, If ships travel between the Tang Dynasty and Western countries, there may be 3,000 ships that are unable to reach their destinations due to various natural disasters, and of the remaining 7,000 ships, at least half are due to encounters Pirates lose their personal wealth. Except for a small number of these pirates, most of them are regular troops from various countries on this route, especially Malacca. In fact, they are not so much countries as they are pirate nests. It is precisely because of this that Li Min has long wanted to take action against the Strait of Malacca. Unfortunately, he did not have much naval power at the time, and Silla, Baekje and Japan around the Tang Dynasty were all potential threats. In addition, he did not have his own territory. So he can only take it step by step, first eliminate those potential threats, and at the same time gain the population and land. Coupled with Taiwan's development, he has a territory that truly belongs to him, and he can freely develop the economy and force. . After Luzon was included in his rule, Li Zhen and Li Yun's armies were about to march to Tianzhu. This made Malacca not only of great economic value to Li Min, but also an extremely critical military artery. After all, in the future The transportation of various military supplies must not be threatened by others! It was only then that Li Min finally felt that it was time to march to Malacca. Next, Li Min asked Yang Shi and his wife some detailed information about Malacca. When everything was clear to him, he waved them away with a complacent expression on his face. However, Wu Meiniang was a little worried at this time and said: "Husband, we have just taken Luzon, and Linyi will be completely annexed by us. If we use troops against Malacca now, will the expansion speed be too fast? If If something unexpected happens in the future, it may have a serious impact on my husband's rule." Text Chapter 512: Give you one year Regarding Wu Meiniang's words, Li Min shook his head and smiled: "Meiniang, you don't have to worry, Luzon has been pacified, and as more and more Han people migrate there, the rule will only become more stable. As for Lin Yi, Bian, we have already controlled the top and bottom of this country, now we just need to change the name and drive Fan Zhene out of power, there will be no problems at all." When Li Min said this, he paused and continued: "Of course, if we want to stabilize the rule of these two places, we do need to invest a lot of manpower and material resources, which also prevents us from spending too much power to expand, but Malacca The strait is so important. It is related to the success of the seventh and eighth brothers' trip, so this waterway must be in my hands. And I only need this strait now, so for the time being, I will only pay attention to both sides of the strait. With our naval power, there is no problem in wiping them out. As long as we don¡¯t go deep into the interior of Jinzhou and the Malay Peninsula, we don¡¯t need to use too much force, and we won¡¯t do anything to Lin Yi and Lin Yi now. What adverse effects has Luzon caused?¡± Wu Meiniang finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that Li Min just wanted to clear out the forces along the Strait of Malacca. Others may not know it, but Wu Meiniang, who is in charge of intelligence, knows very well that the forces around Malacca are actually not strong. For example, the current Malacca Overlord Mo Luoyou is an example. Although they have thousands of warships, they are limited by shipbuilding technology and are basically small ships. They cannot compare with the warships in Li Min's hands. Lin Yi has more than a dozen giant warships. This has made the Mo Luoyou Kingdom dare not act rashly against the Han people's ships. "It turns out that my husband has a plan for a long time, but I am overly worried!" Wu Meiniang said reassuringly, and smiled at Li Min again. I started to look through the information sent by Yang Jiu and the others. They had just dictated some of it. But the most detailed information was written down in writing, waiting for Wu Meiniang to read it. Some important ones were picked out for Li Min to look at, and the rest were sealed away. It is said that a focused man attracts a woman¡¯s attention the most. In fact, the same applies if the men and women in the words are swapped. Li Min felt his heart tremble when he saw Wu Meiniang paying attention to the information. He suddenly found that Wu Meiniang was so charming when she was focused, even though they both had children. It still made Li Min feel excited, and at the same time, there was a rush of heat in his lower abdomen. Driven by this instinct, Li Min walked up behind Wu Meiniang by accident, then bent down and hugged her gently, and even touched the high breasts of Meiniang with both hands dishonestly. Wu Meiniang, who was looking at the information attentively, was not mentally prepared at all. When she felt someone was attacking her chest, she immediately felt a surge of anger. However, when she smelled the familiar scent of Li Min, she thought that they were the only ones in the study. Two people. At that moment, his whole body went limp, and he glared at Li Min sideways. It's just that the beauty is coquettish and charming, and Li Min can no longer hold back the desire in his heart. He picked up Wu Meiniang and walked to the bed behind the study. In the Liangyi Hall of Chang'an Taiji Palace, Li Shimin and Prince Li Zhi sat opposite each other. The two men hold black and white stones respectively, and they are inextricably fighting each other on the chessboard. Li Shimin's chess skills are superb. Although Li Zhi is young, he has received guidance from several national players. His chess skills were also extraordinary, and Li Shimin had something on his mind today, so Li Zhi took advantage of him, and slowly he gained the upper hand. "You can't go any further. The defeat has been won. Pheasant slave, your chess skills have improved!" Li Shimin suddenly put the white piece back in his hand, and then looked at Li Zhidao with some relief. Fathers naturally hope that their sons can surpass themselves, and Li Shimin is no exception. "Father, you are giving in to my son. Otherwise, with my father's chess skills, how can my son defeat me?" Li Zhi also said modestly, but there was a look of joy on his face that could not be concealed. Li Shimin looked at his son with a faint smile, stood up and moved his body, then walked to the bookcase, took out a memorial and a letter from it, turned around and handed it to Li Zhi and said: "Pheasant slave, this is your seventh letter." The memorial written by brother and eighth brother, as for this letter, was written by your sixth brother, and it all said one thing, that is, your seventh brother and eighth brother are going to Tianzhu soon!" When Li Shimin said this, a very complicated look flashed across his face, including distress and pride. He also knew that Li Zhen and Li Yun would definitely encounter a lot of dangers during this trip, and they might even lose their lives. , but since they want to do something good, they naturally have to make sacrifices. Nothing in this world falls from the sky. Thinking about it, he himself had to live and die on the battlefield several times before he finally won the country he is today. Li Zhi heard that Li Zhen and Li Yun were going to Tianzhu soon, but there was an envious look on his face. Although he has learned a lot from Li Shimin and the ministers in the past few years, and his temper has become much calmer, he is still only a teenager after all, and his heart is full of yearning for the legendary and bizarre overseas world. . Only notIt is a pity that his status as prince has become a shackles on him. Let alone traveling overseas, I am afraid that he will be admonished by a group of veterans for a long time when he leaves Chang'an City. Although Li Zhi knew that he was responsible for the future of the Tang Dynasty, after all, he was only a boy of fifteen or sixteen years old, and he was at a fun and active age, especially when he watched several brothers wandering around outside, and he He could only stay in Chang'an City all day long, which made Li Zhi feel like his days were like years. Li Shimin looked at the envy on his son's face and smiled secretly in his heart. He also understood Li Zhi's thoughts very well. When Li Zhi was not the prince, he clamored to go to Taiwan with Li Min and the others, but because he was too old When he was young, he was stopped by himself. Later, when he finally got older and became the prince, it became even more impossible for him to go out. "Pheasant slave, do you really want to go to your sixth brother's place?" Li Shimin suddenly asked. After hearing this, Li Zhi suddenly raised his head, with a look of surprise on his face, but soon he controlled his expression again, and said in a calm voice: "I would like to inform my father, have you read this book in the past few years?" I haven't read much, but I still feel like I'm missing something. I remembered that my sixth brother once told me that reading a thousand volumes of books is worse than traveling thousands of miles, so I always wanted to go out for a walk, but I was restricted by my status, but I never did! " "Okay! It's better to travel thousands of miles than to read a thousand volumes of books!" After hearing this, Li Shimin clapped his hands and laughed, "Pheasant slave, your sixth brother is right, if an emperor only stays in the deep palace, then he You can never know the sufferings of the people, and you must remember this when you train your successor in the future!" When Li Shimin said this, he suddenly turned around and looked at Li Zhi with bright eyes: "As a father, I have only recently figured out this problem, so I thought about it again and again and decided to let you go out" "Really? Thank you, Father!" Before Li Shimin could finish his words, Li Zhi had already raised his head with ecstasy. He had already heard a hint from his father's words just now, but now that he has confirmed this, It still surprised him immensely. "Humph, how can you, a king, be so impatient?" Li Shimin was interrupted by Li Zhi, and he couldn't help scolding him. But seeing Li Zhi so happy, he, as a father, was also happy, and there was no anger in his tone. Li Zhi also knew that he was too happy. Fortunately, there were only two of them, his father and the emperor. If there were other ministers here, they would probably have to say that he had behaved inappropriately in front of the palace. Seeing Li Zhi sticking out his tongue and standing up again, Li Shimin glared at his son again, and then continued: "But this time we don't just let you go out for fun. You can arrange the distance yourself, and I will give it to you." In one year, within this year, you must become familiar with the lives of the people in the country. In addition, you can also go to your sixth brother's place to experience the differences between your sixth brother's place and our Tang Dynasty. You will write a comparison afterwards. The article should be checked as a father!" "One year?" Li Zhi couldn't believe it. He didn't expect that his father would give him so much freedom. He could make his own arrangements in one year. He could go wherever he wanted, and he could even go to sea to visit his sixth brother. This was simply Like a dream. Thinking of this year's free time, Li Zhi couldn't help but feel a little distracted, but he quickly reacted and hurriedly saluted Li Shimin: "Thank you, Father, I will definitely live up to Father's expectations!" Li Shimin looked at his excited son, whose face was flushed, and couldn't help but smile and shake his head, with a hint of doting on his face, and then said: "Get up, I made this decision for my father. In fact, I mainly want you to broaden your horizons." Taking a closer look, there is another point, that is, your sixth brother's side is developing very fast. For example, for the island of Taiwan, the speed of development is simply incredible. In just a few years, it has even surpassed that of the Dengzhou area. , in a few years, it will probably be even more prosperous than the Guanzhong area of ??the Tang Dynasty. My father has been thinking about this for a long time and still can¡¯t figure it out. So if you go there, ask your sixth brother for advice. You¡¯ll need it later!¡± "Yes, Father, I haven't seen Sixth Brother for several years. I must have a good chat with him then!" Li Zhi said in high spirits. He has been waiting for this opportunity for many years, so now he can't wait to leave immediately. However, Li Zhi then thought of another question and asked cautiously: "Father, if I go out this time, can I find someone to accompany me?" Although Li Zhi didn't say who he was looking for, as someone who had been there, Li Shimin certainly thought about his son, so after taking a look at Li Zhi, he said with a serious face: "I can let you go out for a year. As a father, I have already faced a huge burden." How can you bring others with you if you are under great pressure?" Li Zhi was full of disappointment when he heard this. He originally wanted to take Cai'er with him and travel all the way. Isn't it a beautiful thing in the world? But now it seems there is no chance. But Li Zhi didn't notice that Li ShiminWhen he finished speaking the above words, there was a hint of a teasing smile on his lips. (To be continued) Text Chapter 513 Ninth brother, bring Sizi with you! Just when Li Zhi was full of disappointment and couldn't take Cai'er to play, Li Shimin, who was sitting opposite him, suddenly coughed and said: "But although you can't bring others with you, if someone wants to visit relatives and happens to be traveling with you, , you can also go together, but when you get along, you must be affectionate and polite, and you must not break the rules!" Li Shimin¡¯s words are a reminder to Li Zhi that although he cannot take Cai¡¯er with him explicitly, he can let Cai¡¯er go to Taiwan in the name of visiting relatives, and then the two of them can go together. But in the end, Li Shimin was afraid that Li Zhi and Cai'er would do something against etiquette, so he reminded him specifically to avoid causing any scandal. Li Zhi naturally understood his father's words, and immediately replied with a blushing face: "Thank you for your teachings, I will spare you the trouble!" Next, Li Shimin asked Li Zhi about his studies, but Li Zhi was currently occupied with things going out, so he was careless when speaking. An angry Li Shimin scolded him a few more times, and then asked Li Zhi to go back. After finalizing the route map in the next few days and showing it to him for review, Li Zhi can be arranged to go out. Li Zhi left Liangyi Palace with a silly smile on his face. He originally wanted to go back to his East Palace, but he thought of such good news and naturally wanted to share it with Cai'er. Thinking of this, he turned around and walked towards the other palace gate, which way was closer to Madam Sui's Mansion. But just before Li Zhi left the scope of Liangyi Hall and was about to cross a covered bridge, he suddenly heard a crisp voice next to him shouting: "Brother Ninth, wait a minute, what makes you so happy?" Li Zhi turned around following the voice, and happened to see an eleven or twelve-year-old girl standing on the covered bridge, looking at him with a smile. And see this girl. Li Zhi was also very happy. He walked over with a smile and said, "Sir, are you going to practice calligraphy again? I just came back from Liangyi Palace, and my father happens to be free." This little girl was the little Sizi who liked to cling to Li Min the most. However, seven or eight years have passed, and the three-year-old girl has grown into a slim figure. Although she is only eleven or twelve years old, she is already a little beauty. In a few years, she will probably be able to have a happy relationship with her sister. Compared with the princess, Li Shimin will also find a husband for Sizi by then. Sizi is the daughter of Li Shimin and Empress Changsun. She is also the most favored among the princes and princesses. It is no exaggeration to say that although Li Shimin doted on Li Min, compared with Si Zi, Li Min was defeated. It can be said that Li Shimin doted on Si Zi. Fortunately, Sizi was kind and innocent by nature. Even when Li Shimin got angry because of some political affairs, Sizi would give him some advice, like the eldest grandson queen, so no matter who he was. Anyone who has seen Si Zi will fall in love with this little princess. Sizi likes calligraphy, and especially likes to imitate his father Li Shimin's handwriting. Even some ministers can't distinguish it. However, Sizi still felt dissatisfied, so she often came to her father to learn calligraphy. Li Zhi saw her just now. That's why I said that. However, Si Zi was a little dissatisfied and said: "Brother Jiu, please don't change the subject. Just now I asked you why you were so happy. You haven't answered me yet?" Hearing that Si Zi was chasing after him, Li Zhi sighed helplessly. It seems that I can't go to Cai'er for the time being. Then Li Zhi told him the news that Li Shimin had just given him a year to travel. As Si Zi listened, his two beautiful big eyes became brighter and brighter. "Brother Ninth, can you take me with you? Please, I haven't seen Brother Six for several years. I have been thinking about him in my dreams these days. Last time Sister-in-law Wen Xin gave birth, I was not able to go. This time No matter what, we have to go see Brother Six and our little nephew" Sizi suddenly rushed over and hugged Li Zhi's arm, saying coquettishly with a flattering look on his face. When Li Min was in Chang'an, he was the closest to Si Zi. Unfortunately, after Li Min arrived in Dengzhou, he only came back twice. In total, Si Zi had not seen Li Min for four or five years, so she was naturally the closest I miss the sixth brother who played with me. "This is not possible. Just now I begged my father to allow me to take Cai'er, but he didn't agree. Plus, as a princess, it's hard for you to get out of the palace, let alone go to Sixth Brother's place. Yes." Li Zhi shook his head immediately upon hearing this. The princesses of the Tang Dynasty were actually very constrained. Generally, after they reached the age of ten, it was difficult to leave the palace, unless they were married, so the request of Si Zi was really difficult. "Brother Ninth, Si Zi knows that you love me the most. Please bring Si Zi with you, okay?" Si Zi shook Li Zhi's arm and used his coquettish **. Generally speaking, , Li Zhi definitely can't stand Si Zi's coquettishness. However, this matter was really not something that Li Zhi could decide, so no matter how coquettish Sizi acted, Li Zhi did not dare to let go. In the end, he couldn't bear it anymore, so he had no choice but to say: "Sizi, why don't you go and beg?" Please beg Father, if Father agrees that you go with me, then I will take you with me!" "Okay, this??That's what you said, Ninth Brother. I'm going to beg my father right now. Don't regret it then! "Although Si Zi is young, she is a big kid and knows that Li Zhi cannot make the decision in this matter, so what she is waiting for is what Ninth Brother Li Zhi says. "Is your Ninth Brother that kind of person?" Li Zhi reached out his hand and knocked Si Zi's little head affectionately and said, "Go and beg your father quickly. I have to go back and plan my trip for the next year. If my father If you agree to go, tell me where you want to go, and Brother Ninth will help you add it!" "Thank you, Ninth Brother!" As soon as the little girl heard Li Zhi's words, she jumped up happily. Then she ignored Li Zhi and ran toward Liangyi Palace while holding up her skirt. Looking at his favorite sister, Li Zhi smiled and shook his head. Although he wanted to help Si Zi, as a princess of the Tang Dynasty, his father would not agree to let her travel with him. It's a pity that Li Zhi obviously underestimated Si Zi's ability, and also underestimated Li Shimin's love for Si Zi. That night, when Li Zhi was lying on the map to study his itinerary, Si Zi came jumping up and down. His East Palace then told Li Zhi very excitedly that their father had agreed to Si Zi's request. After hearing the news, Li Zhi felt a little aggrieved because he wanted to take Cai'er there before, but Li Shimin refused to let it be made public and asked Cai'er to accompany him in the name of visiting Li Min. But now it's better, Si Zi is The princess who was to be married to the Tang Dynasty was not allowed to go out according to the law, but Li Shimin agreed immediately. This made Li Zhi sigh in the end. They both have the same parents, so why are their treatments so different? Although he sighed in his heart that his father was unfair, it did not affect Li Zhi's interest at all. In addition, he and Si Zi grew up together and were siblings of the same mother. Their relationship was naturally much deeper than that of other brothers and sisters, so for Li Zhi to bring him with him I'm very happy about Si Zi's matter. In addition, Cai'er, who received the notice from Li Zhi, was actually a little hesitant. After all, she and Li Zhi were only engaged and not yet officially married. If she and Li Zhi were to go out for a year at this time, she would be worried about any bad rumors. But later, when she heard that Si Zi was also going, Cai'er agreed to go with her. After all, she also missed her cousin and sister-in-law a little. The selection of the three main people has been determined, and Li Zhi quickly determined the route by referring to Cai'er and Sizi's opinions. Since he was traveling this time, Li Zhi decided to travel more in the Tang Dynasty, first to the Guanzhong area, then to the coal mines, fur trading markets and other places near Taiyuan, then back to Luoyang, and then to Zhengzhou by boat. Go, after arriving in Weizhou, go north to Cangzhou and other places, which is the cotton textile industry base of Datang. One-third of the country's cotton cloth is produced in Cangzhou and several nearby states. The next step is to go directly to sea from Cangzhou. It is also the highlight of their trip, which is to visit Li Min's territory and carefully examine the differences between Li Min's rule and the Tang Dynasty. Li Zhi can also learn from this comparison. Strategies for governing the country, while at the same time understanding the people's character and better understanding the sufferings of the people and the thoughts of ordinary people. This is one of the most basic conditions for becoming a wise king. After the route was planned, Li Zhi immediately bid farewell to Li Shimin, and Li Shimin had already made preparations. Not only did he have 2,000 elites from the Prince's Six Commands accompany him on this trip, but he also specially mobilized 2,000 Imperial Guards of the Tang Dynasty. They are elite men who have survived hundreds of battles. With these four thousand guards, there is absolutely no problem with the safety of Li Zhi and Si Zi. If he is willing, he can even lead these four thousand fierce men to massacre the city and destroy the country. However, the fact that Li Zhi, as the prince, wanted to travel abroad still caused quite a stir in the court. Not only were conservative ministers such as Kong Yingda opposed it, but even core ministers such as Fang Xuanling also opposed this matter. . However, Li Shimin was the founding emperor after all, and he had the courage to be the first in the world. As long as he felt that something was beneficial to the Tang Dynasty, even if all the ministers were against it, he could withstand all pressure and carry it out. The matter is recommended. In fact, it was precisely because of his courage that Li Min's move to establish industry and commerce in Datang was so smooth, and he did not encounter much resistance at the beginning. Although Li Shimin could withstand the pressure from the court, he could not withstand the pressure from the harem. The most important one was Empress Changsun. As a mother, Empress Changsun naturally did not want to see her children leave her, especially after Li Chengqian and Li Tai. After being demoted from Chang'an for crimes, among the biological children who stayed with Queen Changsun, there were only three Princess Changle, Li Zhi and Sizi. However, Princess Changle was already married and was in poor health, so she could not stay with her for a long time. , so usually only Li Zhi and Si Zi are in love with each other, but now it's good, both Li Zhi and Si Zi are going to travel, and they will be away for a year, which naturally makes her, a mother, very reluctant to leave. Li Shimin couldn't stand Empress Changsun's complaints, so he finally asked Si Zi to take action, acting coquettishly and trying to please her. Finally, Empress Changsun was relieved. He just called Li Zhi over and told him to take good care of her for a long time.Sister. In July of the 18th year of Zhenguan, Li Zhi took Princess Jinyang on a trip. When Li Shimin saw off his son and daughter, he looked at Li Zhi riding on a horse and slowly traveling far away. He thought of Li Min who was far away overseas, but he couldn't help but sigh: They are all his sons, I just hope they can Keep your current relationship longer! (To be continued) Text Chapter 514 Mo Luoyou In July of the 18th year of Zhenguan, Li Zhi left Chang'an and began a year's travel. Also in July of this year, Li Zhi and Li Yun, under Li Min's arrangement, boarded the ship with their 50,000 troops. Then we set off from Linyi and started towards Tianzhu. On the vast and boundless sea, a fleet of hundreds of giant ships was advancing mightily. Except for a few warships cruising around the periphery of this fleet, the other ships were all troop transports and baggage ships built by Li Min. This fleet The two types of ships are similar in shape. The hulls are huge and the draft is relatively deep. The ships run very smoothly and are very strong in wind and waves. If a ship does not directly encounter a typhoon, it will not be at too much risk. It¡¯s just that One focuses on transporting people, and the other focuses on transporting various materials. Li Zhen and the King of Yue and Li Yun's King of Jiang were also in this fleet, but these two private ships were also filled with various supplies. Even the cabins where Li Zhen and Li Yun lived were They all placed the muskets they bought from Li Min. Of course, gunpowder and grenades, which are relatively dangerous things, all have special transport ships, and they usually go at the rear of the fleet, keeping a clear distance from other ships. This is mainly because they are afraid of gunpowder on the ship. If it explodes, other ships will not be harmed. Even the crew members on the ship had to write suicide notes before boarding, and their treatment was several times better than that of the crew members on other ships. It was the same as the treatment of the navy on the peripheral battleships. After all, everyone was risking their lives on the ship. sail. After several days of sailing, the fleet soon arrived at the main transportation route to Tianzhu, which was the Strait of Malacca that was being planned by Li Min. This strait is located between the Malay Peninsula and Kin Island, but there are not many natives on the Malay Peninsula, and most of the mangroves grow along the coast. The environment is very harsh, so it is along the Malay Peninsula on the north side of the Strait of Malacca. There has never been a seaport. It¡¯s different in Jinzhou on the south side, in this narrow strait. There are many excellent ports on the coast of Jinzhou, especially in the eastern section, where the ports are even more concentrated. For example, the capital of the Kingdom of Malacca, Malacca City, is located in the eastern section of the Strait of Malacca, across the strait from Singapore in later generations. It is located at the east exit of the Strait of Malacca, and its geographical location is very important. Li Zhen and Li Yun not only paid attention to all aspects of Tianzhu¡¯s intelligence, but also did some research on the Malacca Strait. Because they all knew that this strait was their logistical lifeline and related to their success this time, so when their fleet came to the Strait of Malacca, Li Zhen came to Li Yun's ship and took several The confidant observed the terrain along the coast of Malacca. "Your Highnesses, please take a look. The island is called Lingga Island. It is located just at the mouth of the Strait of Malacca. Its geographical location is very important. However, due to the limited area, there is no way to build a large port on the island, but it can be stationed there. A fleet can block the strait at any time." Zhu Chong pointed to an island not far from the fleet and said. In fact, it is not so much an island. Not to mention it is an island group, but these island groups are all close together, and the area is not large. So it's not really an archipelago. Zhu Chong¡¯s father was named Zhu Meng, and he used to be Yang Jian¡¯s most trusted general. Later, after following Li Min, Zhu Meng has been serving as the chief of the Taiwan Police. Manage public security throughout Taiwan. Zhu Chong was young and liked life at sea, so he later followed Lu Qing and served as Lu Qing's assistant. He also participated in the battle against Japan. Later, after several years of experience, he was able to lead the army alone. This time he was the one to lead the army. In charge of the outer escort fleet, today Li Zhenra is doing the commentary. After hearing Zhu Chong's words, Li Zhen, Li Yun and others raised their telescopes and observed the terrain of Linga Island from a distance. They found that, as Zhu Chong said, the island's terrain was not suitable for building a port. , but stationing a fleet is not a problem. As their fleet got closer and closer to the Strait of Malacca, more and more ships came and went around. In fact, when they left Linyi, they encountered many fleets from the Tang Dynasty, and those fleets were Seeing such a huge fleet, they all actively asked to go with them. After all, this road is not safe. If you can travel with such a huge fleet, you will not be afraid even if you encounter pirates. Along with these accompanying fleets, Li Zhen and the others also encountered many fleets heading to the Tang Dynasty or Taiwan. Among these fleets were many Han merchant ships, as well as many Hu merchant fleets from Western countries, and The closer we get to Malacca, the denser the oncoming fleet becomes. Even with Lingga Island as the boundary, those entering the strait take the north waterway of the island, and those leaving the strait take the south waterway of the island. After the fleet bypassed Linga Island from the northern waterway, Li Zhen and Li Yun immediately saw through the telescope that there was a bustling port to the left of their fleet, with countless ships entering and exiting the port. At this time, Zhu Chong also pointed to the port and said: "Your Highnesses, please look at that port. That port is the largest port in Malacca, Malacca City. Although the management of this city is a bit chaotic and it is very unsafe,?But in the Strait of Malacca, it is much stronger than some other small ports. In addition, there are many ships coming and going, so most of the fleets will anchor here to replenish the supplies on board. There are also merchants here. Transacted directly. " At this time, Li Zhen and Li Yun also saw from the telescope that there were many ships waiting to enter the port outside the Moluoyou port. However, due to various reasons, the passage in and out of the port was blocked. The ship cannot get out, and ships outside cannot get in, which makes many passing ships look at the harbor and sigh. Seeing this situation, some fleets out of the strait estimated that the supplies on board the fleet could last for a few more days, so they simply did not enter the port and went directly around Linga Island towards Linyi. It's just a pain for those fleets entering the strait. Although they still have a lot of supplies on board, they still need to sail for a long time after leaving the strait, so they must be replenished in the strait. However, in the Strait of Malacca, except for the last The conditions at Luoyou Port and other small ports were even worse than here. If they were not careful, they might be robbed inside the port. Therefore, after careful consideration, they could only wait outside the Luoyou Port. As soon as Li Zhen's huge fleet appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of Moluoyou Port. The officials in the port were very familiar with ships from various countries, so they could naturally tell at a glance that this was a fleet from the Tang Dynasty. , and what shocked them even more was that there were more than a dozen warships cruising around the periphery of this fleet, and they could tell at a glance that they had official backgrounds. The Mo Luoyou Kingdom used to be the overlord of the Strait of Malacca. It not only levied heavy taxes on passing ships, but also threatened them with force at every turn, even the Tang Dynasty ships. However, since Li Min stationed a fleet in Linyi, And from time to time, they would take them around Malacca. As a result, when the tourists saw those tall warships and then looked at the small warships in their hands, they couldn't compare at all, so they wisely made various concessions. Not only has the tax rate on Han merchant ships been reduced a lot, but their attitudes have also improved significantly. Regarding Li Zhen's huge fleet, Moluo tourists were very wary at first. They first sent people to negotiate and even made a request to board the ship. However, Zhu Chong refused arbitrarily and ordered In a tone of voice, he told Mo Luoyou officials to quickly prepare food and fresh water and ask the supply ships in their fleet to replenish it. As for other ships, they would not enter the port! In fact, Zhu Chong is also helpless, because he knows the size of the port in Moluoyou City. Now the port is full of various ships. The hundreds of giant ships in their fleet cannot enter at all. In addition, Li Zhen and Li Yun's actions this time are confidential. If the fleet enters the port, the soldiers on the ship may be exposed, so it is better to stay outside the port and only let the supply ship in. Although Zhu Chong¡¯s attitude was very tough, the officials of Mo Luoyou were relieved when they heard that the other party¡¯s fleet would not enter the port, but would only allow a few ships to resupply before leaving. They had been frightened by the fleet in Li Min's hands before, but today they saw so many ships arriving at once, and the big ships in the middle had deep drafts, and occasionally there were soldiers wearing armor walking around, which frightened them all. For a moment, they thought these were the fleets sent by the Tang Dynasty to attack them, but now they were finally relieved. However, it was precisely this kind of worry that greatly improved the efficiency of Mo Luoyou's officials. They quickly cleared the blocked port, then prioritized the supply ships from Li Zhen's fleet to enter the port, and then organized manpower to move them as quickly as possible. Various supplies, as a result, the fleet's supplies were quickly replenished, and Zhu Chong kept his promise and set sail directly outside the port. "General Zhu, the Strait of Malacca is so important, can't Sixth Brother just let these natives manage this place?" Just when the fleet had just set sail, Li Zhen suddenly asked, and a gleam flashed in his eyes when he looked at Mo Luoyou. . After hearing this, Zhu Chong smiled, looked at no one around, and then said in a low voice: "Your Highnesses don't know something. Your Highnesses have decided to include the Strait of Malacca under their rule, but they have just annexed Luzon and Linzhou." I have limited power in my hands, so I don¡¯t want to conquer it by force!¡± "Oh?" Li Yun's eyes lit up after hearing this, and he even said impatiently, "How does Sixth Brother plan to control this place? Although the officials at Mo Luoyou were very respectful to us just now, if Sixth Brother If you want them to obediently hand over this golden waterway, I'm afraid there is no other way besides force, right?" "Hehe, I really don't know the specific method." Zhu Chong said with a smile. In fact, it was not that he didn't know, it was just that due to military discipline, he could not disclose it to the outside world. However, he had also received instructions from Li Min before. He could reveal something to Li Zhen and Li Yun, so he then pointed to the Malay Peninsula opposite Mo Luoyou and said, "Although I don't know His Highness's specific plan, I do know that the key is??There! "(To be continued) Text Chapter 515 The Legendary Pirate Both Li Zhen and Li Yun wanted to know how Li Min could control the Strait of Malacca without using force? It was a pity that although Zhu Chong knew about it, he could only reveal one thing to them, which was pointing to the Malay Peninsula across the sea from Mo Luoyou. As for the rest, he refused to say a word. This made Li Zhen There is nothing he can do with Li Yun. The fleet moved along the Strait of Malacca. In this narrow strait, Li Zhen and Li Yun also encountered many fleets coming and going, and they also found that these fleets were generally large in size, at least There were also twenty or thirty ships traveling together, and the ships were all equipped with simple weapons. According to Zhu Chong, this was mainly to guard against pirates. Li Zhen and his fleet moved forward very quickly. After passing through the Strait of Malacca, they anchored for a night on a small island in the northwest corner of Jinzhou. Next, they will go all the way west. If nothing unexpected happens, they will soon They can reach the island of Ceylon, and then land on this island to start their first step of conquest. But just after Li Zhen and the others rested on the island for a night, when the fleet set sail again the next day, no one expected that just as their fleet had just turned around the island, they had found the right direction and were preparing to move forward. At that moment, they suddenly saw two ships heading toward them crazily in front of them, and behind the two ships, there were more than a dozen fast boats chasing them. This was the first time Li Zhen and Li Yun had encountered this situation, so they didn't react for a while. However, Zhu Chong raised his eyes and looked at it, with a hint of anger on his face and said: "Things with no eyes can even connect us." Do you dare to rob Han merchant ships?" After hearing Zhu Chong¡¯s words, Li Zhen, Li Yun and others reacted. It turned out that they actually encountered the legendary pirates, and look at the style of the two merchant ships that escaped in front. It is the Fu Ship produced by the Tang Dynasty. This kind of ship is the symbol of Han merchants at sea. As for the dozens of smaller ships at the back, you knew they were pirates without asking. Zhao Qiu is about to cry now. He was originally a maritime merchant in Guangzhou, and his business was not very big. He only had two ships under his name. He usually transported various goods from the Tang Dynasty to Tianzhu, and then from Tianzhu. Generally speaking, if you return a boatload of specialties, you will earn the price difference twice. As long as he can go back and forth in a year, it will be enough for him to eat for several years. For example, after Zhao Qiu shipped a batch of silk to Tianzhu to sell it last time, he purchased a batch of exquisite wool blankets and several small boxes of gems from a Persian businessman. He then transported these goods to Datang and resold them. When the price reached more than ten times, he made a huge profit. This time Zhao Qiu shipped another batch of goods from Datang. He is preparing to go to the island of Ceylon in the southernmost part of Tianzhu. He has an old customer there and the deal was already settled last time. All he needs to do is deliver the goods as soon as they arrive. The other party paid immediately. But as the saying goes, extreme joy brings sorrow. Originally, he was traveling with a Tianzhu fleet returning from the Tang Dynasty, but he was halfway through. But he encountered a big storm, and one of his ships was unlucky. It actually hit a reef and needed some repairs. However, the Tianzhu fleet that accompanied him was unwilling to wait for him, and finally left first. Zhao Qiu had to scold the Tianzhu people for their lack of faith, while having people repair the ship quickly, and then set off on the road cautiously. Zhao Qiu has already traveled the route from Datang to Tianzhu several times, and he also employs a surveyor on two of his ships, so there is no need to worry about getting lost. However, Zhao Qiu is not worried about these, but about pirates. Especially on the route from Malacca to Tianzhu, there are so many pirates. These pirates include Tianzhu people, Persians, newly emerged cannibals, and even pirates who fled here from the Qin Dynasty. With the strength of Zhao Qiu's two ships, if they encountered pirates, they would definitely have a narrow escape. When Zhao Qiu was thrown away by the Tianzhu fleet, his ship had just passed through the Strait of Malacca. The subsequent voyage was very dangerous, and he might encounter pirates if he was not careful. But they had already passed through the Strait of Malacca, and it was impossible to go back at this time. They wanted to accompany other fleets, but they did not encounter the Han fleet for a while. In the end, Zhao Qiu gritted his teeth and simply ventured out of Malacca, and then went alone Forward. As the saying goes, you get what you are afraid of. They had just walked out of the Maliu Strait when they were targeted by a group of pirates consisting of more than a dozen ships. Although the other party's ship was small, it was very fast, and these pirates were all Desperado, although there are many crew members on his two ships, when facing these dozen pirate ships, it is definitely a matter of life and death. Relying on the flexibility of his ship, Zhao Qiu turned around and fled towards Malacca. The pirates on the Tianzhu Sea side generally would not chase them into the strait, so as long as they could escape into the Malacca Strait, they would still be able to escape. There is a chance of survival. Unfortunately, seeing that they were not far from Malacca, God suddenly stopped helping them. The wind direction on the sea changed, and they turned into sailing against the wind. As a result, they could only watch the pirate ship behind them getting closer and closer. Zhao Qiu and his men The crew members couldn't help but feel a sense of despair.It was so beautiful that many young people even drew their weapons, preparing to pull a pirate on their back before dying. "Shopkeeper, look, there is a fleet, they are the battleships of the Tang Dynasty!" But at this moment, Li Zhen and his huge fleet came out from behind the island, and some sharp-eyed crew members shouted loudly Tao, his face full of surprise. At this time, Zhao Qiu also turned around and saw the huge fleet in the distance, especially when he saw the dozen or so warships cruising around the periphery. His nervous heart suddenly relaxed. If there weren't someone beside him to support him, he would almost collapse. Fell on the deck. The scarred-faced pirate leader standing at the bow of the ship was still shouting proudly just now, but the appearance of Li Zhen's fleet was like a hammer on his head, which made him stunned. , he never thought that such a huge Han fleet would appear here. "Saved! Hahaha~" Cheers immediately rang out from Zhao Qiu's two ships. The crew members who had escaped from death seemed to be crazy, waving desperately to Li Zhen and his fleet. If they encounter a fleet from another country, they may still worry about whether the other country will rescue them? And even if they are rescued, they will ask for a reward afterwards. After all, no one is willing to offend a group of pirates for no reason. But the Han fleet was different. All Han merchants who went to sea, under the leadership of the Prince of Qi, formulated an overseas mutual assistance agreement. Among them, when merchant ships of the same ethnic group encountered pirates, other Han merchants had the responsibility and obligation to help. The other side resists the pirates. The pirates behind Zhao Qiu all looked timid when they saw such a huge fleet. The scarred pirate leader even wisely ordered a dozen pirate ships to draw a U-shaped arc on the sea. , seemingly ready to retreat. However, Zhu Chong looked at the pirates who were preparing, and snorted with disdain: "It is a dream to escape after provoking our ship!" Following Zhu Chong's order, more than a dozen clippers rushed out of the fleet. These clippers were all auxiliary ships of the warships. Not only were they fast, but they were also equipped with three heavy crossbows, which could attack the enemy from a long distance. Sail to buy time for the main battleship. The pirate's ship was obviously built in Tianzhu. Although it was very fast, it was much worse than Zhu Chong's regular navy-equipped clippers, so they didn't even escape for a few miles. Was caught up by the Clippers behind. In fact, if cars and ships were not conducive to long distance travel, and steamships were restricted by coal, it would definitely be easier to catch up with these pirates. Seeing that he could not escape, the scar-faced pirate felt fierce in his heart. He actually turned the bow of the ship and rushed towards the clipper. It seemed that he wanted to fight for his life. In fact, it's not the Scarface Pirate's fault, because the warships of the Tang Dynasty have never been here, and he doesn't know that those ships as tall as cities are warships, and there are 50,000 prairie cavalry on the transport ship in the middle, otherwise he would lend him two He didn't dare to turn around and fight for his life. However, for the pirate ships that turned around and came back, the dozen or so fast boats did not forcefully carry them. Instead, they turned in a small circle to pass the direction of the opponent's charge, and then took the time to load the crossbows, and they used special firebolts, arrows The front is made of cotton soaked in kerosene, which is indestructible when ignited. There is a crossbar at the end of the arrow, which can prevent the crossbow arrow from penetrating the canvas. However, it is precisely because of the crossbar that the range of this kind of rocket is very short. It¡¯s just that horizontal bar. The rod can be removed with force, and you can then shoot from a long distance. "Whoosh~" broke the wind, and more than a dozen crossbow arrows with thick smoke were shot out. Because they passed by each other at a very close distance, most of the arrows hit the other side's ship. As a result, the Tianzhu ship The sail made of cotton cloth was quickly ignited and spread along the rope to the hull. These pirates were still used to fighting gangs, and they never expected that the opponent would use such a long-range attack. Especially after the canvas was set on fire, they felt a little confused. The scarred-faced pirate leader reacted fastest and kicked away the pirates around him. A subordinate, after attracting everyone's attention, immediately directed everyone to put out the fire. Just when the pirate ships were in chaos, Zhu Chong and his main battleships had already caught up. All the naval personnel paid no attention to these dozens of small pirate ships, and they didn't even bother to prepare weapons. , directly increased the speed to the maximum, and then used the force of the wind to directly push it over. The ship of the scar-faced pirate leader is the largest ship among pirate ships, but compared with Zhu Chong's warship, it is like the difference between a giant and a dwarf. So there is no suspense next. The pirates on the ship can only feel the difference above their heads. As soon as it darkened, their ship suddenly shook, and with a loud noise, all the pirates became unsteady and fell into the sea one by one. The pirate ship was also pressed into the sea by the raised bow. Zhu Chong on the battleship looked at the struggling pirates in the water and ordered very coldly: "Shoot them all!" (To be continued) Text Chapter 516 Arrival in Ceylon Following Zhu Chong's order, the archers on the battleship immediately stepped forward, leaned down on the female wall, and then opened their bows and fired downwards. As a result, the pirates in the water were frightened and begged for mercy. Unfortunately, the soldiers did not listen at all. They didn't understand, and even if they understood, no one would dare to disobey the military order, so as long arrows were shot down, the pirates screamed one after another, and soon, the entire sea calmed down. Zhao Qiu and others were all shocked. Just now, they were chased to the sky by these pirates, but in the blink of an eye, all the pirates were wiped out by the sudden appearance of the navy, and not even a single person was left alive. Such killings Defeat decisively, indeed worthy of His Royal Highness King Qi's navy! In fact, this is not because Zhu Chong is bloodthirsty, mainly because Li Zhen and Li Yun's trip was kept secret, and this group of pirates didn't open their eyes and bumped into them, so they simply killed them and kept these pirates anyway. It also causes trouble to businessmen coming and going. "Thank you, General, for saving your life!" Zhao Qiu asked someone to pull the ship under Zhu Chong's battleship, then raised his head and said loudly. Zhu Chong was also very polite. He leaned out and looked at Zhao Qiu and others, and said with a smile on his face: "Is anyone on your ship injured? Do you need our help?" Seeing that the general was so polite, Zhao Qiu was even more moved and immediately said: "Thank you for your concern, General. Two crew members on our ship were injured by arrows, but they are not serious. The doctors on the ship can handle it!" Hearing that the other party did not need help, Zhu Chong nodded. Just as he was about to bid farewell to the other party, suddenly the Yue Wang from the rear came up. Li Zhen stood on the bow and asked Zhao Qiu loudly: "I don't know what this brother is?" What¡¯s your name, where do you live? Have you just come back from Tianzhu?¡± Although Zhao Qiu didn¡¯t know Li Zhen, he noticed that he was dressed luxuriously. Even General Zhu showed respect, which he understood immediately. The identity of the young man in front of him must be extraordinary. So I saw Zhao Qiu also replied very respectfully: "Master Qi, my surname is Zhao Mingqiu. He is a businessman from Guangzhou. This time he was originally going to Ceylon Island in the south of Tianzhu, but as soon as he left the strait, he encountered Pirates, that¡¯s why I ran back, but luckily I met the Young Master¡¯s fleet!¡± Li Zhen¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that Zhao Qiu had the same destination as them. He asked with great interest: "Brother Zhao, is he familiar with the situation in Ceylon Island?" "Haha, you don't know something. Every time I go to sea, I mostly ship goods to Ceylon. I have several regular cooperative merchants there, and I also lived on the island of Ceylon for a period of time, so I have no idea about the situation there. It can be said that I am very familiar with it. I have also been to Tianzhu several times. Although I am not as familiar with the situation there as I am in Ceylon, I still have some understanding." Zhao Qiu answered honestly. "Hahahaha~, God help me!" After hearing this, Li Zhen looked up to the sky and laughed, while Zhu Chong was also secretly happy for Li Zhen and Li Yun, thinking that these two highnesses were really lucky. Unexpectedly, I met a businessman on the sea who was familiar with the situation in Ceylon Island, and he was also a Han Chinese. Zhao Qiu didn't know why the handsome young man was laughing, but his intuition told him. It shouldn't be a bad thing. Li Zhen immediately invited Zhao Qiu onto his ship, and then called Li Yun over. When Zhao Qiu learned the identities of Li Zhen and Li Yun, he was also shocked. But then Li Zhen and Li Yun told Zhao Qiu the purpose of their trip and asked him to be their geographical consultant! "I feel honored to be able to serve your two highnesses. In addition, I am willing to send two shipments of my goods to your highnesses. Although it is not a valuable thing, it is still a small contribution for your highnesses!" Zhao Qiu He agreed without even thinking about it, and even dedicated two shipments of his goods to Li Zhen and Li Yun. After hearing what Zhao Qiu said, Li Zhen and Li Yun were both a little surprised, and they also looked at Zhao Qiu with some special eyes. It doesn't matter if they are willing to help themselves. After all, as long as they are businessmen from the Tang Dynasty, they will help them overseas after learning their identities. This is because they know that no matter whether Li Zhen and Li Yun succeed in their trip, , they can all get generous rewards from Datang or Li Min. But Zhao Qiu very charmingly sent the two ships of goods to Li Zhen and Li Yun. In this way, he simply placed a bet on them, as if he must believe that they can succeed. This is invisible. , which brought them closer and made Li Zhen and Li Yun trust Zhao Qiu even more. "Okay, yes, I and my eighth brother have accepted your kindness. If we can capture Ceylon Island in the future, neither our sixth brother nor us will treat you badly!" Li Yun saw that Zhao Qiu was like this If you have courage, you will naturally not refuse. Seeing that Li Zhen and Li Yun agreed, Zhao Qiu was also very excited, and immediately began to introduce the people and customs of Ceylon Island to the two, as well as the topography and environment of various places. Although Li Zhen and Li Yun have seen a lot of information about Ceylon, this information was collected in a hurry by Li Min's people, so it is inevitable that there will be some confusion.Zhao Qiu's explanation made Li Zhen and Li Yun understand Ceylon to a higher level. After finishing the business talk, Li Zhen and Li Yun asked casually about the trade situation between Tianzhu and Datang. Finally, they talked about what kind of goods Zhao Qiu usually transported to Tianzhu? Regarding these questions, Zhao Qiu naturally spoke up. It is said that the trade volume between Datang and Tianzhu is very large. The silk and porcelain specialties of Datang are naturally extremely popular goods. In addition, in recent years, glass products and cotton cloth Emerging industrial commodities such as cans and cans are also dumped in India in large quantities. Tianzhu mainly exports some spices, gold and silver products, gems, carpets and other commodities. In recent years, some people have shipped some seeded cotton from Tianzhu back to Datang. However, the cotton takes up a lot of space. Although Datang is short of cotton, it will not Some people offer too high prices, so the profit margin is very small. Generally, only when the goods cannot be found, someone will transport them. Zhao Qiu mainly took the route from Guangzhou to Ceylon. The goods he purchased from Datang were very miscellaneous. As long as they were materials allowed to be exported by Datang, he had shipped almost all of them. For example, this time, one of his ships shipped They were all five-spice powder, Sichuan peppercorns, and various sauces, such as bean paste, noodle sauce, etc. As for the other ship, there was a whole shipload of white sugar, which also fell into the category of condiments. Speaking of which, Tianzhu was originally the origin of cane sugar. In the past, all the sucrose eaten by Datang was transported from Tianzhu. However, in recent years, Li Min has engaged in sugarcane planting and invested heavily in the sugar industry. Now Datang can produce The white sugar as white as snow is produced, but the output is not large. It is mainly purchased by some wealthy people, and is also used for export. It is even very popular in Tianzhu, where sucrose is produced. It is very unusual for Zhao Qiu to get such a ship of white sugar. Easy. "Hahaha~, Zhiye, the goods you transport are indeed miscellaneous, you can even sell condiments, but why don't you specialize in selling one kind of goods, such as silk or porcelain, these are all best-sellers? You won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sell it when you ship it out, and if you specialize in one kind of goods, it will be much easier to import and export?" Li Zhen asked with a smile after hearing this. Zhiye is Zhao Qiu's name, and now he has temporarily invested in Li Zhen And Li Yun's subordinates, and Zhao Qiu is not too old, so Li Zhen will use each other's names to match each other. ¡°He really didn¡¯t know before that the goods exported by the Tang Dynasty were so rich that even very common condiments could be sold overseas as goods, but at the same time he also had doubts about Zhao Qiu¡¯s various ways of shipping goods. However, after hearing this, Zhao Qiu smiled bitterly and said: "Your Highness doesn't know. It's not that you don't want to specialize in selling one kind of goods, but that there are unspeakable difficulties in it. For example, taking silk and porcelain as an example, because the supply of goods is limited, these goods are controlled In the hands of some large merchants, small merchants like us can only occasionally get a batch of goods, but usually we can't get the goods at all. As for other goods, it is because the prices of these goods overseas fluctuate from time to time. In order to make more money, So we usually choose the most profitable goods to ship out at the time.¡± "That's it!" Li Zhen and Li Yun both nodded at the same time. It seems that there is knowledge in any profession. If they hadn't heard Zhao Qiu's explanation today, they would never understand these things in sea trade. Dirty. With Zhao Qiu as their guide, Li Zhen and Li Yun's fleet moved forward more smoothly. Zhao Qiu even helped Zhu Chong and the others choose a safer channel and marked it on the military chart for future warships. of dealings. After half a month of sailing, Li Zhen and Li Yun's fleet finally arrived at Ceylon Island in the south of Tianzhu. From the map, Ceylon Island is a drop-shaped island, with a sharp north and a rounded south. It is only separated from Tianzhu by the Ceylon Strait, which is not very wide. There are also several small islands in the strait, and people who migrated from Tianzhu mainland live on them. Tamil people coming over. The first stop when Li Zhen and Li Yun arrived in Ceylon was to enter the Strait of Ceylon and occupy several small islands in the strait, cutting off the connection between mainland Tianzhu and Ceylon. Of course, this requires the cooperation of Zhu Chong and his navy. In fact, in addition to protecting the safety of the troop transport, the most important thing for the fleet brought by Zhu Chong is to cooperate with Li Zhen and Li Yun to control the entire Ceylon Island. Speaking of which, the shipbuilding industry in Tianzhu is also very developed. Like the Tang Dynasty, they can build large ships that can accommodate hundreds of people. However, the ships of the Tianzhu people have long and narrow hulls. Although this can make the ships faster, they are not resistant to wind and waves. Moreover, the weapons equipped on the Tianzhu people's warships are even more incomparable to the warships in Li Min's hands. Especially after being equipped with artillery, the warships in Li Min's hands have become the most powerful warships in the world, with almost no opponents on the sea. Another point is that no matter in ancient times or modern times, the navy is an extremely expensive branch. Southern Tianzhu is now divided. Although the small countries with coastlines also have some warships, with their financial and material resources, they are also equipped with Some small warships, such as those that can carry hundreds of people, can only be seen in the Harsha Dynasty in Northern India. It is also based onOn the above two points, although Zhu Chong and his group only have a dozen main warships, they are confident enough to block the Strait of Ceylon. (To be continued) Text Chapter 517 The First Naval Battle of Ceylon In later generations, the island of Ceylon became a world-famous tourist destination. It was once called the most beautiful island in the world. Although this sentence may not be accurate, it is enough to illustrate the beauty of Ceylon. There is a strait between Ceylon Island and Tianzhu mainland, also named after Ceylon. There are several small islands in the strait. When the Tamils ??from Tianzhu mainland migrated to Ceylon Island, these small islands were the first to arrive. Island, so although the area of ??these islands is not large, the population on the island is not large. In addition, this strait is a traffic road connecting the east and west sides of Tianzhu, and there are many ships coming and going, making it look very prosperous. . These small islands are too small to grow food, so the residents on the islands make a living by fishing. When they encounter ships coming and going, they often take small boats to sell the dried fish they produce to the crews on these ships. It's just that this kind of peddling is semi-forced. Depending on the size of the ships, the ships must buy a certain amount of dried fish from these fishermen, otherwise they will not be able to leave the strait at all. When the huge fleet of Li Zhen and Li Yun entered the Strait of Ceylon, they encountered this kind of forced buying and selling. Moreover, the natives driving the small boats were not afraid of the huge fleet at all. Hundreds of small boats were densely packed. Standing in front of the fleet, they shouted arrogantly for them to buy fish. Li Zhen and Li Yun did not know what these natives were doing at first, but it was only after Zhao Qiu's translation and explanation that they understood what these natives were doing. the meaning of. In fact, it is no wonder that these natives are arrogant. This is mainly because at the southern end of the Tianzhu continent, the Tamils ??are the overlords here, although the Tamils ??are also divided into numerous large and small forces. But they are still very united to the outside world, and there is no need for the passing fleet to offend this local snake for the few dollars they get from selling dried fish. After all, the Tamils ??on these small islands are inextricably linked to some Tamil forces. Offending them is equivalent to offending the forces behind these people, so most people choose to surrender to the other party. Anyway, the money is not in vain. They can also get dried fish. Although the quality of these dried fish is not very good, they can still eat it. Immortal. But today, these Tamils ??finally hit the wall. Li Zhen and Li Yun did not come to spread light and kindness on behalf of the Tang Dynasty, but came to carry out violent aggression, so they faced these Tamils ??who were blocking the way. Li Zhen immediately ordered to continue moving forward, knocking over all these small boats with a huge hull. Li Zhen even issued a killing order, imitating Zhu Chong to eliminate pirates, and shot all the Tamils ??who fell into the water. Although Li Yun It felt a little cruel, but I didn't stop it after thinking about it. After eliminating this small obstacle, Li Zhen and Li Yun commanded the fleet to capture all the small islands in the strait in batches. And the methods were also very cruel. Any Tamils ??who resisted were wiped out, as well as the remaining Tamils. They also put them all on ships and sent them to the island of Ceylon. Therefore, in just a few days, the entire Ceylon Strait fell into the hands of Li Zhen and Li Yun. For this sudden invasion of foreign forces. Both sides of the Straits of Ceylon also responded quickly. The island of Ceylon is divided into two, and the southern part of the island is the sphere of influence of the Sinhalese people. The north of the island and the Strait of Ceylon belong to the Tamil sphere of influence. The Tamils ??on the island reacted immediately after learning that the strait had been taken over by Li Zhen's huge fleet. A force of hundreds of medium-sized warships was sent into the strait to drive Li Zhen and others out. The Tamils ??on the island of Ceylon have formed a unified Tamil Kingdom, occupying half of the island of Ceylon. Among the various forces in South Tianzhu, it can also be regarded as a medium force. It can send hundreds of medium warships at a time. It is the elite navy that has poured out all the country. It is also worth mentioning that in the eyes of Li Zhen and others, the so-called medium warship is the largest warship they can own for the various forces in Southern Tianzhu. However, these long and narrow warships are simply destined to die when facing Zhu Chong's dozen or so main warships. These warships are no match for Zhu Chong's in terms of speed, size, flexibility and other basic aspects, as well as weapons and equipment. The main battleships are very different, especially since each main battleship is equipped with fifty cannons. The battle method has long abandoned the boarding battle. Only the cannons can blast the opponent's warships into the seabed. It is precisely because of such a huge gap that when the warships of the Tamil Kingdom encountered Zhu Chong's warships, the entire battle was nothing new. First, they were bombarded by the artillery of more than a dozen warships. At least half of the battleships were The ship was directly bombarded into the bottom of the sea, and the rest of the hull was damaged. In order to save ammunition, Zhu Chong immediately ordered people to increase the speed of the ship to the maximum, and then rammed it viciously. As a result, under the hard impact angle, And squeezed by the raised bows, the remaining warships could not escape their fate. Maybe in a thousand years, someone will discover these sunken ships in the Strait of Ceylon, and then slowly study this first battle from east to west. war. The result of what was later called the "First Battle of Ceylon" had already begun.It was already doomed at that time. The elite navy of the Tamil Kingdom was lost in one day. The remaining navy only had some small warships. It was okay to patrol the port. It was just a dream to fight with others, but to fight in person. The construction of ships is not a matter of a day or two, so they temporarily lost the ability to compete at sea. A Tamil force in South India originally sent a fleet, but after hearing the outcome of the naval battle, they were so frightened that they immediately sent the fleet back. However, these Tamils ??were very united to the outside world, and they were not willing to fail. Some Tamil leaders in South India spontaneously gathered together to discuss fighting against foreign invaders. Although the Tamils ??are very united to the outside world, and they are very hostile to this sudden arrival of outsiders, after more than a month of quarreling, they still failed to come up with a practical plan. One of them proposed to assemble all forces. Navy, fighting each other to the death on the sea, but the result of the last naval battle has made everyone feel scared, and the Tamil royal family on the island of Ceylon is the strongest navy among them. Now even the Tamil Kingdom has been defeated. It would probably be useless if they joined forces. But without a navy, the Tamils ??had nothing to do with Li Zhen and the others, so in the end these Tamils ??could only think of one way, which was to block the entire coast of South Tianzhu, prohibiting Li Zhen and his ships from docking, and also prohibiting South Tianzhu. businessmen make deals with each other. Li Zhen and the others cannot stay on the sea all the time, and they will definitely need supplies. But now there is no one in South Tianzhu to trade with them, so they will not get supplies, and they will naturally leave by then. However, when Li Zhen learned that the Tamils ??in South Tianzhu used this method to deal with them, she laughed loudly. What they wanted was the hostility of the Tamils ??towards them. Besides, it didn't matter if they couldn't get supplies from South Tianzhu. There is also a Sinhalese kingdom on the island of Ceylon, and it is also the old enemy of the Tamils. Now that it is at odds with the Tamils, I believe that as long as the Sinhalese have any brains, they will treat them as honored guests. In fact, the day after Zhu Chong wiped out the navy of the Tamil royal family, Wang Xuance took a mission composed of several eminent monks from the Tang Dynasty and took a boat to the Sinhalese Kingdom with various rare gifts. . The current Sinhalese king is named Xinkeya, and he is a devout Buddhist. In fact, this is also a characteristic of the Sinhala kingdom, that is, all the people in the country, high or low, are Buddhists. Among them, the ability to understand Buddhism is It will also determine whether a prince can inherit the throne. Since Xinkeya can defeat other brothers and ascend to the throne, he is naturally very profound in Buddhism. As a ruler, Xinkeya naturally understood that the enemy of his enemy was his friend, so he naturally welcomed Wang Xuance's arrival, especially in the previous naval battle, which allowed him to see the strength in Li Zhen's hands. This also won his respect, so he welcomed Wang Xuance into the city very grandly. The Sinhala Kingdom is also known as the Lion Kingdom, and the name of the capital city is Lion City. The most magnificent building in the city is not the palace, but a huge temple. Buddha statues, large and small, can be seen everywhere on the road, especially the monks wearing monk robes. He was so respected that even some nobles riding in cars had to give way when encountering monks traveling. Even when the king was talking to a monk, he had to find a way to make himself lower than the monk's head to show respect for the Buddha. Seeing this situation, Wang Xuance, who came to the Lion Kingdom for the first time, also secretly said that he was surprised that Buddhism was prosperous in the Tang Dynasty, but compared with the Sinhalese people here, it was still far behind. As for the few eminent monks of the Tang Dynasty who came with him, they were so excited that tears filled their eyes. They believed that this was the real Buddhist country, and they had made up their minds to stay no matter what. After Xinkeya invited the delegation into the main hall of the palace, Wang Xuance immediately presented the various gifts he had brought. In fact, they were nothing more than some silk porcelain, as well as some gadgets, such as swords and swords made of fine steel, and exquisitely made Glass handicrafts, Buddha statues carved from suet white jade, etc. are all flashy things. However, these things are very precious gifts to Xinkeya, especially the three-foot-tall Jade Buddha statue, which he regards as a treasure. He even said on the spot that he would fund the construction of an Jade Buddha Temple to transform this statue into a Jade Buddha Temple. Enshrine the Jade Buddha and let people from all over the country come to worship! Wang Xuance was a scholar and had studied Buddhism a lot. However, he could not understand Xinkeya's fanatical religious belief. After all, in his view, no matter what religion it was, it was a tool for the superior to rule the people. But in The Sinhalese Kingdom has gone the other way. Religion has ruled the entire kingdom. Sinkya, the leader of a country, did not hesitate to spend a lot of national power to build a redundant temple just for a mere Buddha statue? This is something that Wang Xuance, a Confucian disciple, cannot imagine! (To be continued) Text Chapter 518 The first step to success However, compared to Wang Xuance's incomprehension, the eminent monks of the Tang Dynasty were very supportive of Xinkeya's actions, and they also had a pleasant conversation with Xinkeya, especially on Buddhism. It was endless, and even Wang Xuance, the envoy, was forgotten. Seeing this situation, Wang Xuance suddenly remembered something. When the King of Qi proposed to His Majesty, he organized a large number of eminent monks to be sent to Tubo, printed countless Buddhist classics, made various Buddha statues, etc., all of which were given to Tubo for free. This In just a few years, Buddhism in Tubo flourished greatly. In addition, Songtsen Gampo also supported Buddhism for the sake of rule, and suppressed the Bon religion, which was originally a dominant religion. Wang Xuance couldn¡¯t understand this matter at first. He couldn¡¯t figure out how His Highness, the always smart King Qi, could propose this seemingly useless strategy to His Majesty? But now that he thought about it, he finally understood that religion could be so terrifying, especially a religion with a history and depth that could transcend royal power. This made Wang Xuance secretly frightened, but he also made up his mind that there would be some in the future. If given the opportunity, I will definitely warn the King of Yue and His Royal Highnesses about the power of religion. With the help of several eminent monks to open the way, and Wang Xuance, who also has great research on Buddhism, plus they have the common enemy of the Tamil Kingdom, and the strong strength shown in the previous naval battle, he quickly got Xinkeya trust, and ten days later, Wang Xuance signed an alliance treaty with the Sinhalese Kingdom on behalf of Li Zhen and Li Yun. And when Wang Xuance brought the Tongming Treaty to Li Zhen and Li Yun, there were also dozens of ships of supplies sent by the Sinhala Kingdom behind him. These supplies just solved the urgent need of the fleet. After all, tens of thousands of people stay on the ship, and the amount of food, drink and diarrhea every day is not a small amount. Although they brought a supply ship with them, they could not hold on for long. If nothing else is done, Li Zhen and Li Yun will have no choice but to lead their troops to land on Ceylon Island and rob it from the Tamils. However, even with this batch of supplies, the fate of the Tamils ??on Ceylon Island has not changed. On the fifth day after signing the alliance with the Sinhala Kingdom, Li Zhen and Li Yun's fleet set sail again, except for Zhu Chong's dozen warships were left on the small island in the strait, and other troop transport ships went directly to the northernmost tip of Ceylon Island, which was later known as the Jaffna Peninsula to land. The Jaffna Peninsula is one of the areas with the highest concentration of Tamils. In the western coastal area of ??the peninsula, there is a large Tamil city. The Tamil name of this city is transliterated and it is called Jaffna. At the same time, this Jaffna city is also the capital of the Tamil Kingdom on the island. The island is close to Half of the Tamil people live around the capital. Jaffna itself is a large city with more than 200,000 residents, and it is located to the east of the city, close to the Jaffna Lake. It is also a major salt-producing land, and there are several ports nearby. Therefore, not only the city of Jaffna is very prosperous, but also many small and medium-sized towns have sprung up around the city. There are a large number of Tamils ??living there, and it is estimated that the total population of Tamils ??in the entire Jaffna Peninsula should be more than 600,000. The total population of the entire Tamil Kingdom is over one million. The total strength of the Tamils ??with a population of one million is about 150,000, but the real elite force is only 50,000. And they were all stationed around the capital, Jaffna. Li Zhen and Li Yun already knew this information, and Zhao Qiu also added some details to them. Therefore, in the military operation against the Tamil Kingdom, they decided to go straight to Huanglong and occupy the opponent's capital in one fell swoop, thereby collapsing the resistance of the Tamil people. On September 18, the 18th year of Zhenguan in the Tang Dynasty, Li Zhen and Li Yun led 50,000 prairie people to land on Ceylon Island. The Tamils ??lost consecutive battles and finally stood firm in Jaffna City. Three days later, Li Zhen and Li Yun The naval artillery bombardment was brought in, and the city was breached one day later. Jaffna fell, and the Tamil Kingdom was destroyed. Although the Tamils ??in other areas did not give up resistance, under the absolute power, they could not achieve any momentum at all, and in the end they would only end up being conquered. The fall of the Tamil Kingdom finally allowed Li Zhen and Li Yun to take the first step. Although Ceylon Island was a reward for Li Min, it was also a logistics base for their attack on the Tianzhu mainland and a place for training their troops. Here, they gradually became familiar with the local climate, and also learned about the fighting methods of Tianzhu's army. It can be said that they laid a good foundation for their future invasion of Tianzhu. News of the fall of the Tamil Kingdom soon spread back to Taiwan. As a result, that night, Li Min, who rarely drank alcohol anymore, got extremely drunk. In fact, he didn't care about the small island of Ceylon, or even Li Zhenhe. Even if Li Yun defeated all of Tianzhu, he wouldn't care. What really made him care was the behavior of Li Zhen and Li Yun in exploring the outside world. Although he had set an example for others, it still didn't matter. It's far from enough, because it can't form a group effect. But things are different now. Li Zhen and Li Yun, who are also princes, have also begun to expand overseas, and the first step has been successful. Although?This does not seem to have much impact on ordinary people, but for princes like Li Min, it is undoubtedly an extra road. In the future, whether it is his children and grandchildren, or Li Zhi, Li Zhen, Li Yun and others When their children and grandchildren are unable to inherit the throne, they can follow the example of their fathers and use their own strength to build their own land overseas. Don't underestimate this influence. In the feudal dynasty, the replacement of the throne was extremely cruel and fierce, and the fight for the throne among the princes would also have a huge impact on the country. It was common for even wars to break out. , it will still be ordinary people who will suffer. What Li Min is doing now is to draw the attention of these princes and grandsons overseas and tell them how big the world outside is. As long as they are willing to work hard, it is not impossible to conquer a land wider than the Tang Dynasty. thing! Of course, Li Min's guidance is a slow process. He has even planned to spend his whole life to make all his children and grandchildren reach the consensus that there is not enough land in the country, so he will lead the army to develop it. Anyway, the world is so big that it will be enough for them to explore for hundreds of years. Next, Li Min sent the last batch of war horses that Li Zhen and Li Yun needed onto the ship, and then personally arranged for the fleet to sail. The troops of Li Zhen and Li Yun's expedition to Tianzhu were sent to Ceylon Island in batches. For example, the first batch was Li Zhen and Li Yun with 50,000 grassland troops. However, only people were transported this time, and the cavalry was needed. The horses were not transported. This is mainly because the transportation of horses is much more troublesome than that of people. If you are not careful, you may die at sea. In addition, the terrain of Ceylon does not require cavalry, so the horses are transported last. . In addition, the firearms unit that Li Shimin leased to Li Zhen and Li Yun also arrived. After they were equipped with muskets and artillery provided by Li Min in Taiwan, they went to Ceylon with the second fleet. However, when they arrived, the Tamil Kingdom had already After being destroyed, Li Zhen and Li Yun already controlled half of Ceylon. After finishing the above, Li Min began to arrange another thing that made him happy and headache at the same time, that is, Li Zhi and Cai'er were coming back, and they brought Si Zi with them. Originally, this was a good thing. However, Li Zhi made a request and asked Li Min to arrange an itinerary for him. He wanted to visit all of Li Min's territories starting from Dengzhou. Although this request does not seem to be big, it is actually very troublesome, because manpower must be arranged everywhere to receive the reception, and Li Zhi's safety must be protected. Otherwise, if something happens to Li Zhi, he will be the crown prince. With his identity, even Li Min wouldn't be able to bear the crime. It is precisely because of this that after Li Min transported the horses and materials needed by Li Zhen and Li Yun, he transferred all his energy to receiving Li Zhi. In fact, in Li Min's heart, Li Zhi's safety came second. , Cai'er and Sizi are with Li Zhi, and their safety is the most important thing. In fact, regarding the arrival of Li Zhi, Li Min also knew that Li Shimin was training his successor. He wanted Li Zhi to know more about the sufferings of the people before he ascended the throne. In addition, he also wanted him to interact with Li Min through the experience of the Tang Dynasty. Understand and compare the territories and find out the differences in order to better manage Datang in the future. But in addition to the above, Li Shimin actually has another meaning, but this meaning is very hidden. It is estimated that few people can see it, and maybe even Li Zhi himself is not aware of it. The hidden meaning of this layer is actually to allow Li Zhi and Li Min to have more contact and strengthen the relationship between their brothers. Li Min and Li Zhi are both the sons of Li Shimin, but now Li Min has established a large territory overseas, and Li Zhi has become the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty and the next emperor. Although Li Min still carries the title of Prince of the Tang Dynasty, as he controls more and more land and the power in his hands becomes stronger, sooner or later he will have to establish a country overseas. If Li Min founded the country, then in other words, a powerful country would rise overseas close to the Tang Dynasty. Although this country developed from the Tang Dynasty, most of the people in the country were Han people, and even Li Min and Li Min Zhi is still a brother. But in the interactions between countries, there are only naked interests. No one knows when the two countries will conflict because of their interests. It is precisely because of this that Li Shimin decided to let Li Zhi meet Li Min. On the one hand, he could learn from Li Min the experience of governing the country so that the future development of the Tang Dynasty would not fall too far behind. On the other hand, it could strengthen the relationship between their brothers. Although this This kind of emotion is very fragile in the exchanges between countries, but in some cases, the relationship between the two heads of state can still play a certain role, especially Li Min and Li Zhi, who also attach great importance to feelings. Li Min was very clear about Li Shimin's plans, but when he thought about the conflict of interest with Datang in the future, he couldn't help but sigh. The brotherhood between himself and Li Zhi could really resolve the conflicts between the two countries. Conflict? (To be continued) Text Chapter 519 Si Zi¡¯s Gift A new port in the northeast of Cangzhou. It was originally just a small fishing port. However, in the past few years, Cangzhou, Youzhou and other places became the cotton textile base of Datang. Now it is officially named Hebei Road Textile Base. Countless carriages arrive every day. Cotton is shipped from various places and then produced by textile mills here to produce various cotton cloths, which are printed and dyed and sold to various places. The Hebei Textile Base was the earliest established in Datang and is also the largest textile base in the country. At the beginning, half of the cotton cloth production in Datang was produced here. The cotton cloth here even has a special name, called Hebei cloth. However, in the past few years, textile factories have been built in various places. These textile factories have low transportation costs and have price advantages, so Hebei cloth has been quickly squeezed out of the local market, which has greatly affected the sales of Hebei cloth. . However, the officials in charge of the textile base in Hebei Province quickly found a new way out, which was to increase the share of overseas sales. In order to facilitate the transportation of cotton cloth, they even built a port in the northeast of Cangzhou, and also inspected incoming sea-going ships. Tax relief. With this encouragement, the port, known as Cotton Port, developed quickly. Although it cannot be compared with the development speed of Dengzhou or Shanghai, it can be described as a rapid development. Today's Cotton Port is the same as in the past. The slaves on the dock are constantly loading and unloading goods under the supervision of supervisors. Generally speaking, what is moved onto the ship is cotton cloth, and what is unloaded is grain shipped from the south. The grain was then transported to the Guanzhong region through the northern trade routes. But today¡¯s Cotton Port is a little different. There are more than a dozen huge sea-going ships parked on the best berth of the pier. Under the bow of one of the largest ships, three large characters "Qi Wang Hao" were written in red paint. Anyone who makes a living on the sea knows that this is the ship of His Highness King Qi. But Li Min was not on the ship. King Qi was here to pick him up. "Brother Jiu, tell them to be careful. These are the gifts I want to give to Chou Chou and them. If they are damaged, you have to pay for it!" The Qi Wang was close to the side of the dock, and Si Zi looked down. The people put their things on the boat and shouted while holding Li Zhi's hand. However, Li Zhi looked at the gifts that Sizi brought from Chang'an and said with a bit of laughter and laughter: "Sizi, aren't all these toys of yours given to you by Brother Six? And they are all old ones that you have played with. How can these be given as gifts?" "Why not? These are gifts given to me by Sixth Brother, and they are also my favorite toys. Look at that big rag doll. It was specially sent to Chang'an by Sixth Brother on my fifth birthday. I usually like it the most. I like to hold it and fall asleep. If I give it to Chou Chou, I believe she will also like it very much!" Sizi said a little unconvinced. In her little mind, the gifts for Chou Chou and the others must be the best, so Si Zi took out all her favorite things, but many of them were given to her by Li Min. Now she wants to give it to Chou Chou and Li Qi. Li Zhi also knew that there was no way to reason with a little girl like Si Zi, so after hearing this he had to smile bitterly and shake his head, but then Cai'er came over and said with a smile: "I think what Si Zi said is right. Chou Chou also likes it the most. There are rag dolls, and her little room is full of rag dolls. But none of them are as beautiful as the one given by Si Zi, so I believe she will definitely fall in love with it after seeing it!" "Sister Cai'er still has vision. I said Chou Chou and the others will definitely like these things!" When Sizi saw Cai'er supporting him, he immediately clapped his hands happily and laughed, his face as red as an apple, which made him laugh. People have the urge to go up and take a bite. Li Zhi shook his head helplessly again. In fact, he was still very happy. This was mainly because he saw Cai'er and Sizi getting along very happily. After three months, Sizi had completely accepted Cai'er as his sister-in-law, and the two They even became friends who talked about everything, and they lived together at night. They kept making noises until very late every night. I really don¡¯t know where the two of them came from talking so much. "Hey, my stroller!" At this moment, Sizi suddenly pointed excitedly at the dock below the boat, and shouted while jumping and laughing. Following her fingers, a young guard was carrying a stroller. Although it was an old stroller, it was well maintained and made of good wood, so it still looked like new. The guards below also heard Sizi's shouting above their heads. They looked up at Sizi with some doubts. Sizi jumped excitedly and said to the guards below: "Quick! Get my stroller up quickly. I want to ride it now!¡± Seeing Sizi's excitement, Cai'er was a little puzzled. In her opinion, there was nothing unusual about the stroller below. It was even very old in style and looked a bit bulky. Some strollers now sold in stores It is much lighter and more beautiful than this stroller. Li Zhi saw the confusion in Cai'er's eyes and whispered in Cai'er's ear: "This stroller was specially made for Si Zi when Brother Six invented the bicycle."It can be said that it is our Datang¡¯s first baby carriage, and it was also one of Sizi¡¯s favorite toys in the past. Even I was not allowed to touch it! " After hearing Li Zhi's explanation, Cai'er understood, but her eyes when looking at Si Zi were full of envy. When she met Li Min, she was already ten years old. If it had been a few years earlier, then she would have Like Si Zi, he can let his cousin Li Min give him these fun toys. At this time, the guard had already carried the stroller to the boat. Sizi ran over with her skirt in hand and asked the guard to put down the stroller. Then she jumped on and rode it like a child. However, when Li Min gave the stroller to her, she was just three years old. Years old, and now Sizi is already eleven years old, and his hands and feet are much longer than when he was a child, so he can't sit down at all, and finally he can only get out of the car with his little mouth pouted. Seeing how angry Sizi was because he couldn't ride a bike, Cai'er smiled and walked up to comfort him: "Sizi is not angry anymore. When we get to Taiwan, we will ask my cousin to make you a bigger bike." Got it!" "Cai'er is right. Brother Liu is so smart. Let him help Sizi design a few more toys. Besides, our next stop is going to Dengzhou. Sizi, don't you always want to sit there? Is it a coal train? Brother Jiu will take you to sit there until you have enough!" Li Zhi also hurriedly diverted Si Zi's attention. It was Li Zhi who knew Si Zi. As soon as he mentioned taking the train, Si Zi immediately changed his attention. He hugged Cai'er with excitement and said, "Sister Cai'er, please tell me if the train is fun. I'm the one in the palace." People say that after a train eats coal, it will emit white clouds, and then the train will run on top of the white clouds. Is this true?" Although trains have been invented for several years and have begun to be promoted in coastal areas such as Dengzhou and Shanghai, due to the huge cost of building railway tracks, few cities have built railways on a large scale, and only Dengzhou and Shanghai have built railways on a large scale. Among the two cities in Shanghai, there are only a few railway networks running through the city. The railways outside Dengzhou and Shanghai are generally built in necessary places, such as small and short railways, and they are also located in coastal cities not far from Dengzhou and Shanghai. As for the inland areas of Guanzhong, firstly, they don¡¯t understand a new thing like trains, and secondly, the construction cost of railways is too high. In addition, the cement roads in Guanzhong also extend in all directions, so there is not much demand for railways, so until Nowadays, no railways have been built in inland areas such as Chang'an, so it is not surprising that Sizi has never seen a train. As for what she just said, they were all heard by the maids and chamberlains in the palace, and they cannot be accurate at all. Hearing Si Zi's strange description of the train, Cai'er laughed and said: "It's true that the train eats coal, but what it spits out is not white clouds, but a kind of choking black smoke, and it's not The road above Baiyun is on a special kind of railway track. The speed is not very fast. You can catch up with it on a horse. However, it does not need rest like a horse. As long as there is coal and water and nothing goes wrong, the train can catch up. Keep running!¡± Hearing that the train was not running on the white clouds, Si Zi couldn't help but let out a disappointed "Ah", but when he heard that the train could run forever without rest, Si Zi couldn't help but become a little more interested in the train, and now he was obsessed with it. Cai'er asked around, but Cai'er told Si Zi about steamships and some customs and customs in Dengzhou, such as whaling, which made Si Zi yearn for Dengzhou and urged Li Zhi She quickly set off the boat. She wanted to catch a whale with her own hands and give it to her father and mother. The result made Li Zhi and Cai'er burst into laughter. Li Zhi waited until all the things they brought were loaded on the ship, and immediately ordered the ship to sail. After all, it was already late. If it were any later, they would not be able to reach Dengzhou at night. Both Li Zhi and Si Zi went to sea for the first time, so when they saw the land behind them getting further and further away, and the endless blue sea in front of them, they were both very excited, and Si Zi even ran around on the deck. Go, holding the telescope that the captain asked for in his hand, he looked around excitedly on the sea. Especially when he saw a whale spraying water on the sea, Sizi was even more happy and ran to the bed on the top of the ship. Next to the crossbow, she asked the soldiers to load the crossbows. She was ready to 'shoot' the whale with her own hands, but Si Zi's 'feat' was still not completed because the whale had already dived into the water before their ship could bring it into range. . However, Sizi did not give up because of one failure. Along the way, they encountered several whales out of the water. However, these whales are very smart, especially in the past few years when whaling ships have been active. They have learned not to let human ships Close to himself, so Sizi's whaling operations have never been successful. Cangzhou is not far from Dengzhou. After a day's sailing, the King of Qi took Li Zhen, Cai'er, and Sizi to Dengzhou. When their ship docked, a car spewing black smoke appeared. The train, with its crisp whistle, slowly drove into the pier! (To be continued) Text Chapter 520 Li Zhi¡¯s trip to Dengzhou On the rumbling train, Sizi and Cai'er were lying by the window, holding snacks made of shredded squid in their hands, eating snacks in their mouths while discussing the scenery along the train. Li Zhi was sitting behind them, leaning on the table and carefully recording what he saw and gained during his visit to Dengzhou. Yesterday afternoon they arrived in Dengzhou. After resting for a night in Li Min's Prince Qi's Mansion, Li Zhi and Sizi followed Cai'er and boarded the train with great interest. They went to visit every stop. Now they have It was noon, and half of the entire Dengzhou City had been turned around by them. Li Zhi was also quite excited when he thought about what he had gained this morning. Sizi visited Dengzhou City with a playful mentality, so no matter where he went, he would run around curiously. At the same time, he was also very obsessed with the local snacks in Dengzhou, and his mouth didn't stop all morning. . But Li Zhi was different. He visited Dengzhou City with an investigative mentality, so he didn't just look at the superficial appearance of Dengzhou City, but through this appearance, he saw many deeper layers. Things, so he definitely knows much more about Dengzhou than Si Zi. Of course, he was not as happy and relaxed as Si Zi during this morning's tour. The train that Li Zhi and the others took was a special small train, which was usually used for sightseeing. This is because with the prosperity of Dengzhou, many people took advantage of business opportunities or came to Dengzhou specifically. , in order to have a good visit to this rapidly developing city, and the train is the focus of these tourists. Because of this, Dengzhou City specially made this kind of small train, specifically to take these tourists to visit the entire city. In Dengzhou City, Li Zhi took this kind of train, and it was specially arranged by local officials in Dengzhou. Except for the three of them, the whole car was full of guards in plainclothes. On the surface, it looks like other tourists. The first stop this morning. Li Zhi and the others arrived at the fishing port northwest of Dengzhou City. It was the largest fishing port in the entire Dengzhou City. Next to the pier of the port, there was also the largest seafood trading market in the north of the Tang Dynasty. In this market, one ship after another The freshly caught seafood from the ship is sent here, and after being sorted and weighed, most of it is bought by local food processing plants in Dengzhou, while the remaining small part goes to the vegetable markets in Dengzhou and several nearby states. ??Although this seafood trading market is full of stench. However, Li Zhi still walked in here with a few guards, carefully observed the living conditions of the fishermen, and also asked about the transaction volume here, and then compared it with the data provided by local officials in Dengzhou to draw the conclusions he needed. Li Zhi also attaches great importance to the fishery in Dengzhou, because he knows very well that Dengzhou is mountainous and there is not much land that can really grow food. In the past, all food was provided by food-producing areas such as Qingzhou in the interior. However, when the sixth brother Li Min came here, he immediately vigorously developed the fishing industry to supplement the insufficient local food production. And this also taught Li Zhi something: sometimes food is not only produced on the land, the ocean is also a rich and large granary. Another thing worth mentioning is. Right next to this fishing port, there is also a special whaling port, where not only Dengzhou's local whaling ships will berth. Even whalers from other state capitals come here because it's the only place. There are professional whale buyers, and the prices they offer are higher than those elsewhere. So most of the whaling ships come to Dengzhou for trading. Sizi was very interested in whaling ships, and she was not afraid of the stench and came to this small port to watch it in person. However, what disappointed her was that nowadays, whaling ships rarely send whole whales. When the whales were brought back, they were usually cut up and boiled for oil at sea, and all the inedible offal and bones were thrown into the sea. Therefore, when Si Zi came here, he did not see any hunted whales at all. After leaving the fishing port, Li Zhi and the others came to a three-story cement building on the outskirts of the city. This was originally the headquarters of the local slave association in Dengzhou. Yanbei often handled matters of the slave association here. However, in recent years, with the destruction of Goguryeo, Silla, Baekje, Japan, and the Khitan and other ethnic minorities in the area north of Yingju, Dengzhou, the largest slave trading center in the country, has been unable to find a source of available slaves. land, so the slave-catching industry here has plummeted. The former slave-catching merchants either changed their careers, or went to Taiwan, Luzon, or even the grasslands in the north of the Tang Dynasty or the Western Regions to conduct a new round of slave trade. Because of this, the Dengzhou Slave Catching Association, which was very excited at the beginning, gradually became depressed. In the end, Li Min simply moved the Dengzhou Slave Catching Association to Taiwan, leaving only an empty headquarters here. This is the three-story building in front of Li Zhi and the others. Although it is abandoned, local officials in Dengzhou have put all the materials and items related to slave catching here and organized it into a slave catching museum for tourists. visit. However, almost every item on display in this slave-catching museum is stained with a large amount ofIt is bloody, such as the weapons used by the slave-catching teams, the shackles used to imprison slaves, etc. Even some seemingly clean documents and the lines recorded are full of blood and violence. Cai'er and Sizi didn't have a good impression of this museum. Not long after they entered, they ran outside the door to wait for Li Zhi, because for the girls, everything here was They all feel scary and eerie. However, Li Zhi read it with gusto, especially those documents, and even excerpted many of their contents, preparing to study them carefully in the future. After leaving this museum filled with the blood of slaves, Li Zhi and the three of them took the train to the northeast corner of Dengzhou City. There is a very famous ship city here. Most of the shipyards in Dengzhou are located in There is even a steam shipyard here. Although Li Min moved many industries away from Dengzhou, he left many behind, and the steam shipyard in Ship City was one of them. When in Mian Port, Sizi boarded the huge Qiwang for the first time, which made her very interested in sea ships, so when she visited the shipyard, she seemed more lively than the previous two places. She was extremely excited, especially when she saw the sea-going ships being built in the dock. If the guards hadn't been worried about the danger and prevented Sizi from boarding one of the sea-going ships being built, she would have really been able to Take a spin around the boat. In fact, what Li Zhi is most concerned about is the shipbuilding industry in Dengzhou, because this is the foundation for his sixth brother Li Min to go overseas. It was here that Li Min had the Fu Ship and Galen Ship built, thus laying the foundation for the development of the Tang Dynasty. After several years of development in the shipbuilding industry, Fuzhou and Galen ships have been re-improved and designed by countless master shipwrights, and have formed two major ship families: hard sailing ships and soft sailing ships. Ships with different functions and uses are widely used in the world. Various shipyards in the Tang Dynasty were built, and although many of the shipyards in Dengzhou were relocated to Taiwan, they are still one of the most developed shipbuilding bases in the Tang Dynasty. After visiting the Ship City, the rest of the trip was much easier. Li Zhi took Cai'er and Sizi to visit some prosperous areas inside and outside Dengzhou City. Compared with Chang'an, which they were most familiar with, Dengzhou here Because it is a large port, a large number of merchants and goods from overseas gather in the city, which also makes the whole city full of rich exotic customs. This is why both Si Zi and Li Zhi feel very fresh. Although there was a train for transportation, Li Zhi and the three of them felt a little tired after running all morning, so after getting off the train at the next stop, the three of them found a restaurant for a seafood meal. Although various kinds of canned seafood are now very popular, fresh seafood is still the most delicious, especially for people like Li Zhi and Sizi who grew up inland. Although they have had seafood feasts in Cangzhou, But I still think the ones made here in Dengzhou are the most delicious. In the next few days, Li Zhi conducted a comprehensive investigation of Dengzhou, and it was no longer limited to industry and commerce. He paid more attention to some people's livelihood matters, such as people's daily diet, medical care, travel, Living and other conditions, and compared the situation here in Dengzhou with the most familiar Chang'an. As a result, Li Zhi was very shocked to find that although the prosperity and population of Dengzhou are not as good as Chang'an for the time being, in terms of people's livelihood, most of them have surpassed Chang'an. For example, in the diet structure of the people, Dengzhou is close to the sea. , meat accounts for nearly half of the people's diet, most of which are various seafood. Even when eating, just open a common people's kitchen and you can see various fish prepared inside. In the diet of the people in Chang'an, Li Zhi has made statistics and found that meat only accounts for less than a quarter. Food is the most important thing for the people. The dietary structure alone is a good illustration of a problem, that is, the development of Dengzhou has surpassed Chang'an in some aspects, and this is what shocked Li Zhi. He It is really unimaginable that in just eight years, Li Min built a not-so-important port city into such a prosperous place? Li Zhi stayed in Dengzhou for ten days. During these ten days, he thoroughly studied the inside and outside of Dengzhou City, trying to find out the reason why Dengzhou developed so rapidly, but it was a pity that Yes, although Li Zhi vaguely felt something, he could not find the core of these things. That's why Li Zhi can't wait to see Li Min immediately, and then ask his sixth brother for advice on these things that he can't figure out. However, it is a pity that Li Min has already made arrangements for his trip. The first stop is not Taiwan in the south, but Sanhan located northeast of Dengzhou! (To be continued) Text Chapter 521 South Korea Steel City Although the Three Koreas are nominally divided into South Korea, Central Korea and North Korea, in fact, the Three Koreas are only divided into two parts. South Korea was divided separately by Li Min, and all the local indigenous people were moved out, and only Han people were allowed live. Of course, there are actually some nobles from Baekje and Silla in South Korea, but these nobles have now lost all their privileges and have no mass base. They even receive strange looks when getting along with Han people. It is also worth mentioning that the number of these original nobles of Baekje and Silla was very small, only two to three thousand in total, and they were scattered throughout South Korea. At the same time, in order to eliminate the strange eyes of the Han people, these original nobles They have been working hard to integrate into the Han nationality, and they have all been educated in Chinese before, so in a few years, even they themselves may forget their original origins. South Korea only allows Han people to migrate, but this ensures local security. In addition, Li Min has implemented a series of preferential policies for South Korea, so the number of Han people in South Korea has increased greatly, and most of them are from Dengzhou. As well as those who moved there from Hebei and Henan, the total population has now reached 300,000. Among the territories controlled by Li Min, the Han population is second only to Taiwan. Corresponding to South Korea, there are a large number of former Baekje and Silla people living in North and Central Korea. The population there has reached four million, of which Silla people account for two-thirds, and the rest They are all Baekje people. In fact, in real terms, Silla people and Baekje people have the same ancestors, and there were some ethnic minorities in both countries. However, after the demise of the two countries, they were generally called Silla people and Baekje people. Li Zhi¡¯s first stop. It was South Korea, the state closest to Dengzhou. When Li Zhi and his fleet entered the port not far from Sixian City. Lu Hong, who had received Li Min's order, stood on the dock and welcomed Li Zhi into Sixian City with a smile. Although Li Zhi didn¡¯t know Lu Hong. But I have heard of his name and know that this man is a rare capable minister. He is highly valued under Sixth Brother Li Min. His status is equal to that of Wang An. He is now in charge of the government affairs of Sanhan and Japan. Sixth Brother can send him to welcome him. himself, Li Zhi also guessed some of the intentions. After resting one night at the palace in Sixian City, Li Zhi originally wanted to go to Lu Hong and ask him some questions. However, Cai'er enthusiastically took them to visit the Sixian Palace. The front half of the palace was nothing special, but the back garden at the back was a very windy scenic spot. It's a pity that it's not March, otherwise it would be Li Zhi and Si Zi can now enjoy the beautiful scenery of the cherry blossom garden. The Houyuan was originally built by the King of Baekje. After it was occupied by Li Min, he invited many craftsmen from the Tang Dynasty to carry out a new round of renovations, making the Houyuan combine the art of Baekje and the Tang Dynasty. feature. It became even more charming. Even Li Zhi and Si Zi, who were used to seeing various gardens in Chang'an, were full of praises when they saw it. Si Zi was even more noisy that he must live here for a while in the future. But this time it won't work. After visiting the palace, Li Zhi had the opportunity to go to Lu Hong. First, he wanted to ask him to arrange his trip in Sanhanzhou. Second, I also have some questions that I would like to ask. However, Lu Hong had already received Li Min's order and had already arranged the matters at hand. So I was prepared to accompany Li Zhi throughout the whole process, which of course made Li Zhi very happy. That afternoon. Lu Hong accompanied Li Zhen to an emerging industrial city called Steel City, twenty miles south of Sixi City. As can be seen from the name of this city, the main industry of this city is steel smelting. In fact, it is one of the most important industries in South Korea. Therefore, all the original Baekje people were driven out in order to establish a steel base here to meet Li Min's demand for steel. When Li Zhi saw the Steel City while riding his horse, he discovered that there were many huge furnaces towering in the city. They were important equipment for iron-making. At the same time, these furnaces emitted streams of thick black smoke, covering the sky above the entire Steel City. All dyed gray. When Li Zhi entered the city, his nose was filled with the smell of steel and coke, which was very pungent. This time Sizi and Cai'er did not come with Li Zhi. Firstly, they felt a little tired after playing in Dengzhou for a few days and taking a boat all the time. They are now staying in the palace to rest. Secondly, Li Zhi The first time I visited was the steel factory, which was really not interesting for girls, so I didn¡¯t follow. After entering the Steel City, Li Zhi discovered that the entire Steel City was actually a huge steel factory. Both sides of the street were lined with rows of production plants. Moreover, except for the garrison of 2,000 people, there were no soldiers at all in the city. All residents, all workers working here, all live in a valley five miles outside the city. It is densely forested and has a beautiful environment. They can stay away from the unhealthy atmosphere emanating from the Steel City, and there is a two-way road from the valley to the Steel City. The railway makes it easier for workers to move in and out of the steel city. Steel City is the most important steel producing area in South Korea, with an annual output of 2,000 tons.In addition, there are several other smaller steel bases in South Korea, plus the steel production in Taiwan, Li Min can get 5,000 tons of steel from these steel plants every year. This number will not be worth it in the eyes of future generations. Mention, but for the seventh century AD, it was already very impressive. You must know that before Li Min traveled through the country, the annual steel output of the Tang Dynasty was only a few thousand tons. Later, Li Min still used coke to make iron. , coupled with the reform of some smelting technologies, Datang's annual steel output is now only about 10,000 tons. As the prince, Li Zhi was naturally very aware of the steel output of the Tang Dynasty, so when he learned that the annual output of the steel city in front of him had reached one-fifth of the entire Datang Dynasty, he was naturally stunned, especially when he knew that the steel production in It was even more unbelievable to him that there were only more than 10,000 workers in the city, but after he visited the Steel City, he finally gave up his doubts. This is mainly because Li Zhi discovered that in the steel production workshops of Steel City, steam engines have been widely used to replace manpower. For example, the use of a gravel conveyor belt has saved a lot of labor. In addition, there are gravel crushing, drum Wind, etc., are all replaced by human power by steam engines. Such a large-scale popularization of the use of steam engines is definitely the first in the Tang Dynasty. Those textile factories that use steam engines as power are simply not worth mentioning compared with here. "Bang! Bang" In the center of the Steel City, here is the production workshop for producing fine steel. Compared with the annual output of two thousand tons of iron, the steel output of the Steel City is less than 100 tons. This is not steel. The city cannot produce more refined steel, but compared to expensive steel, iron has a much wider range of uses, so the current steel output has been controlled by Li Min. It is enough every year, and there is no need to expand it for the time being. Yield. Li Zhi looked at the steel ingots being transported from the conveyor belt in front of him, and then looked at the workers around him who were sweating and wiping their sweat with towels from time to time. He couldn't help feeling a little emotional. In the past, he only knew the importance of steel to the country, but But this was the first time I saw the steel production process, and it was also the first time I saw the workers around me. Almost everyone had burns on their arms, and some even had large burns on their faces, which made them look very scary. I heard that there was an accident and they were splashed by molten iron. They were lucky enough not to die, but unlucky not even a body could be found. "Mr. Lu, since the work of smelting steel is so hard and dangerous, why not let slaves do it? Don't Sixth Brother have many slaves working in various places?" Li Zhi looked at the workers who were disfigured by the molten iron and was very dissatisfied. Xie De asked Lu Hong. He knew that Sixth Brother asked Lu Hong to accompany him to answer some questions for him. Now Li Zhi found out that the workers in the entire steel city were Han Chinese, so he asked this question. Seeing that Li Zhi could ask such a question and not be arrogant towards him at all, Lu Hong also nodded secretly, thinking that he was worthy of being the younger brother of His Highness King Qi. If this man ascends the throne and becomes emperor in the future, he will definitely be a wise master. Lu Hong smiled slightly, bowed to Li Zhi and said: "Your Highness, your proposal is very good, but there is one thing that is not well thought out. That is, steel is the top priority for a country. The production of steel The same is true for technology. If those slaves are used to replace the workers here, there will inevitably be some mistakes. If the slaves here are allowed to escape, then the steel smelting technology that our Datang has worked so hard to research will be all cheap. Are those alien races?" Li Zhi suddenly felt enlightened when he heard this, and blurted out: "I see, no wonder Sixth Brother wants to move all the Baekje people out of South Korea, and also bans non-Han people from living there. It turns out that this is to preserve the steel smelting technology." ah!" Seeing Li Zhi reacting so quickly, Lu Hong also nodded proudly. He and Wang An had thought of this method at the beginning, and he continued: "Your Highness is wise, the people who moved here are indeed moved here to keep it secret. After all, these Foreign races cannot be trusted, unless they are completely Chineseized, South Korea will never allow people from other ethnic groups to move in!" However, when Lu Hong said this, he suddenly paused, then looked up at Li Zhi, and then spoke again: "In addition, it is not only necessary to keep the technology secret, but also to prevent these alien races in the army, such as His Highness In terms of the armies in hand, although there are armies from Samhan, Japan, Linyi and other countries, these armies cannot compare with the Han army in terms of weapons, equipment and training. As for the firearms armies, only Han soldiers can join!" Li Zhi didn¡¯t think anything at first, he just thought what Lu Hong said made sense, but then he suddenly realized: Lu Hong¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to be just talking about Sixth Brother, right? (To be continued) Text Chapter 522: Separation of Military and Political Affairs "I would also like to ask Mr. Lu to advise me, is there anything wrong with the military system of the Tang Dynasty?" Li Zhi said very modestly. He had already heard that Lu Hong's words seemed to be referring to something, and the other party was actually the Sixth Brother. He was sent to give him guidance, so he was not polite at all. "Haha, I don't take it as advice. I just felt something in my heart and thought of some suggestions for the Tang Dynasty!" Lu Hong said with a smile, "The Tang Dynasty has now pacified the northern grasslands, and the original grassland people have become the people of the Tang Dynasty. People, and as far as I know, Your Majesty is also planning to recruit a large number of grassland soldiers. Although this can temporarily strengthen the Tang Dynasty's military strength, in the long run, it is not necessarily a good thing, especially when a large number of grassland generals enter In the military commander system of the Tang Dynasty, although the Tang Dynasty is now powerful and these people dare not do anything, these barbarians are intimidating and unethical. If anything happens to the Tang Dynasty in the future, these barbarians will definitely use their troops to fight back. The future lord of the Tang Dynasty, so His Highness Wanwang must be on guard!" After Lu Hong finished speaking, he looked at Li Zhi with a smile. Half of the above words were his own thoughts, and the other half were mentioned to him by Li Min in the letter. Whether it was the Tang Dynasty in history or the Tang Dynasty today. In the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin appointed many Hu generals, such as the most famous ones like Ashina Sheer, Qibi Heli and others. These Hu generals were indeed brave and good at fighting, and under Li Shimin's inspiration, they also helped the Tang Dynasty. They were loyal and loyal, and there were even people of rank five or above in the court, who were half foreigners. It can be said that the reason why the Tang Dynasty was so famous in history, these generals of the Hu tribe also played an important role. ??????????????????????? However, under the prosperity of this Han Hutong rule, there was a major hidden danger, the Anshi Rebellion a hundred years later. It was the evil consequences brought about by the Tang Dynasty's reuse of Hu generals, starting from that time. The Tang Dynasty began to go down a steep road, and local political power was divided. The result was the subsequent downfall of the Tang Dynasty. Knowing this period of history, Li Min was quite anxious when he saw Li Shimin re-employing Hu generals. However, he could not persuade him because the Hu generals during the Zhenguan period were indeed outstanding and had no problem with their loyalty. , if he rashly advises, even if Li Shimin will listen, he will offend a large number of important civil and military officials. It is precisely these concerns. Li Min then turned to Li Zhi. Anyway, within a hundred years, those Hu generals would not be able to achieve much. As long as Li Zhi could listen to his suggestions and be more cautious when promoting and appointing Hu people in the future, so as not to cause the consequences of An Lushan in future generations. That kind of powerful domestic warlord will do. Compared with Li Shimin, Li Zhi lacks the decisive momentum, but has more delicate and intelligent thoughts. It was precisely because of this that he paid more attention to what Lu Hong said, although he also knew that in the current Tang Dynasty court. The Hu generals were indeed a considerable force and had made great contributions to the Tang Dynasty, but what Lu Hong said made sense. Unlike the Han people, these barbarians did not value royal orthodoxy that much. It's just that the Tang Dynasty is powerful now, so they are willing to work for the Tang Dynasty. But no one can guarantee that the Tang Dynasty will not be weakened. By then, these barbarians will probably become the most serious trouble of the Tang Dynasty! Thinking of this, Li Zhi couldn't help but fell silent. This problem doesn't seem serious now, but it is very troublesome to solve. At least he can't think of any good solution now. But then Li Zhi's eyes lit up and he smiled at Lu Hong and said: "Thank you Mr. Lu, but now the Hu generals in the Tang Dynasty are so powerful that it's really difficult to tamper with them, so I would like to ask Mr. Lu for some advice!" Lu Hong was waiting for Li Zhi's words, so he smiled and replied: "Your Highness, don't worry. Now that the Tang Dynasty is at its peak, those barbarian generals will only be loyal to the court, so you have plenty of time to eliminate this hidden danger." , as for the methods, there are two. One is to promote Sinicization among the Hu people under the rule of the Tang Dynasty. Everything can refer to the Sinicization strategy of His Highness King Qi, especially those Hu people who have made meritorious deeds, and their descendants must be gathered together. Instill in them the idea of ??loyalty to the emperor and patriotism. For example, military schools are a good place. No matter how capable they are in the future, if they fail to meet the standards in terms of loyalty to the emperor, they will be suppressed overtly and covertly, and they must not be allowed to enter the court!" When Lu Hong said this, he paused and looked at Li Zhi. He found that the other party was listening very seriously, and then he said: "The above is a permanent solution. The only disadvantage is that the results are too slow, so the second one is to take effect." A quick solution to the symptoms, this method is actually very simple, that is to deliberately weaken the influence of those barbarians. Most of these barbarians hold military positions, and some are also in charge of the military and political power of a place. This is definitely not a good sign. The best way is for Your Highness to strengthen the central government's rule, separate political and military affairs in various places, and assign civil and military officials to take charge. Military generals are not allowed to interfere in local political affairs. In this way, peace can be guaranteed for the Tang Dynasty and the country!" Lu Hongti¡¯s temporary solution is actually to separate military and political affairs. Military generals are only in charge of the army, and the most important political powers are all handed over to civilian officials sent by the court. Although there may be collusion between civil and military affairs.situation arises, but for the Tang Dynasty as a whole, it is the fastest effective method and can also greatly increase the centralization of power. "Okay, good idea. If I remember correctly, Brother Six is ??using this method now. Although troops are stationed in various places, the garrison and the local government have clear latitude and longitude, and they must not interfere with local government affairs!" Li Zhi also shouted loudly after hearing this. He sighed in admiration, and at the same time also praised Li Min. Lu Hong smiled after hearing this, and then took Li Zhi to walk around the rest of the Steel City. As a result, Li Zhi discovered that this Steel City was not only responsible for the production of steel, but also made some products with various manufacturing industries. Workshops that grow parts. For example, one of the workshops produces a kind of soft steel sheet. It is said that his sixth brother Li Min personally ordered it. As for what it is made of, it is not clear. Li Zhi studied for a long time and couldn't find any clue. Even Lu Hong was not very clear about this matter and had to give up in the end. After Li Zhi returned to Si Xian Palace, he locked himself in his study, and then carefully wrote down all Lu Hong's words today, and marked them with a red pen to show the importance of these opinions. In fact, he has already guessed that these opinions are not just Lu Hong's. There is probably the shadow of Sixth Brother behind them. It's just that his identity is too sensitive, so he can't express it clearly to himself. This makes Lu Hong Take this opportunity to bring it up. In the next few days, Lu Hong took Li Zhi to visit Nanhan Prefecture. In fact, Nanhan Prefecture is a steel base. In various ports along the coast, countless ships leave from Anton Protectorate every day. The mined coal and iron ore were transported to various steel plants to be smelted into steel, and then shipped to Taiwan and other places for use by various territories under Li Min's rule. Although Li Zhi was very interested in this steel factory, Cai'er and Sizi found it very boring, so they stayed in the Sixian Palace. Anyway, the scenery there was beautiful, and they would not feel bored even if they stayed there for a few days. After Li Zhi visited South Korea, they left again, and this time they took a boat instead of going to China and North Korea by land. This was mainly because Li Zhi wanted to visit Danluo and Tsushima Islands. In order to protect the steel base of South Korea, and also to block the connection between Japan and the mainland, especially the northern Ezo Island, the barbarians there were Li Min's key defense targets, so in the Tsushima Strait, Danra and Tsushima were A navy with ten main warships is stationed on the island. Li Zhi has always been very curious about the navy in Li Min's hands, because he knows that the navy has always been the real trump card in the hands of Sixth Brother, and it is also the basis for his outward expansion. It can be said that it is with this invincible navy that Li Min Talent can be successful overseas. It is precisely because of this that Li Zhicai has always wanted to see the majesty of the navy with his own eyes. Unfortunately, Dengzhou is the territory of the Tang Dynasty, and only the navy of the Tang Dynasty is stationed there. Although there is also a navy outside Sixian City, They were not used for combat, but were some small warships for patrol and seizure. There were no main warships at all. After the fleet left Nanhanzhou, it circled the protruding sharp corner of the Samhan Peninsula and quickly arrived at Danluo. The current Danluo Island is no longer the Danluo Island it was when Lu Qing and the others first landed. When Li Zhi and the others came to this island, the first thing they saw was a bustling port city. This was the Danluo Port that was just built a few years ago. Danluo Port was originally a military port, but later, as Sanhan and Japan were conquered by Li Min, more and more merchants came and went between the two places, and Danluo Island, guarding the Tsushima Strait, naturally became one of them. As a major transportation thoroughfare, many merchants would stop here. Later, Li Min simply ordered to divide Danluo Port into two parts, with the military port on the south side and the commercial port on the north side. Now, after several years of development, this The port has formed a city with more than 30,000 permanent residents, one-third of whom are local Danluo people, and the rest are mostly Han people, with a small number of Sanhan and Japanese people. The scenery on Danluo Island is beautiful and worth a visit, especially since Li Zhi also went to the military port to have a look, then boarded the navy's main battleship and cruised around on the sea. Lu Hong also specially arranged a round The artillery fired a volley, which shocked Li Zhi. At the same time, he was a little envious. With such a sharp weapon, it's no wonder that Sixth Brother can build such a foundation overseas. After staying on Danluo Island for two days, Li Zhi and the others took a boat to Tsushima Island. There is also a navy stationed here, and it is stronger than the navy on Danluo Island. The navy is usually responsible for blocking the Tsushima Strait. Most areas. Originally, after Li Zhi saw the navy on Danluo Island, there was no need to go to Tsushima Island. However, Lu Hong got Li Min's order and specially led Li Zhi and others to the island because there was a very secret thing here. Let Li Zhi watch. (To be continued) Text Chapter 523 Li Min¡¯s good intentions In a neat house in Tsushima Military Port, Lu Hong was sitting in the yard drinking tea. He actually disagreed with arranging for Li Zhi to come to Tsushima Island, because he knew that Li Min asked Li Zhi to come to Tsushima Island. He went to a very cruel and bloody place. It was a top-secret place. Except for a few of them, only the people on the island knew about the existence of this place. In order to dispel Li Min's idea of ??letting Li Zhi go there, Lu Hong wrote a letter to Li Min, but Li Min wrote in his reply: The ninth brother is the prince of the Tang Dynasty and the future emperor of the Tang Dynasty. To see the bright side of the world, you also need to see the dark side of the world. That place is almost useless anyway, and it will be destroyed soon after Ninth Brother has finished reading it, so just take him to see it! As for Li Min¡¯s efforts in cultivating Li Zhi, Lu Hong had no choice but to take Li Zhi to the place called Gui Crying Island while sighing at their deep brotherhood. Thinking of this, Lu Hong in the yard sighed and drank the tea in his hand. Early the next morning, after breakfast, Lu Hong called Li Zhi out alone. Although Cai'er and Si Zi also wanted to follow, Lu Hong very politely kept them here. After all, places like Guichou Island are really Women are not allowed to go. "Mr. Lu, where are we going?" Li Zhi stood on the bow of a special warship and asked in confusion. Originally, he came to Lu Hong to take him around the island, but unexpectedly, Lu Hong took him on the boat. "Your Highness, please be patient. The place we are going to this time is a bit special, but it is not far away and can be reached in less than an hour." Lu Hong looked very solemn. After saying that, he seemed to think of something again, and then he continued. "In addition, Your Highness, you must be mentally prepared, because what you see today may be a bit bloody. And this is also one of the things that is classified as top secret by His Highness, Prince Qi, so His Highness, you must be careful about what you see and hear today. Keep it secret!¡± Seeing Lu Hong¡¯s solemn look, Li Zhi became even more curious, and immediately promised the other party that today¡¯s events would never be told outside. Sure enough, as Lu Hong said, after less than an hour of sailing, they came to an island with strange terrain. This island is completely mountainous and full of caves. When the sea breeze blows by, it makes a sound like a ghost crying and a wolf howling, so it was named Ghost Crying Island. The location of this island is relatively secretive, and there is no mark on the island on the charts released by Prince Qi's Mansion, so very few people can come here, even if occasionally merchant ships come here by mistake. They will also be driven away by patrolling warships, and are strictly prohibited from revealing information about the island to outsiders, otherwise they will be severely punished by the Qi Palace. When Li Zhi¡¯s ship stopped at the only port on Guichou Island, Lu Hong immediately disembarked. Then he took Li Zhi into the island. Only then did Li Zhi discover that Guichou Island was surrounded by cliffs on three sides. This side was the only one feasible, and there were still two hundred soldiers stationed there. There is also one main warship and a dozen small warships in the port. The defense is very tight. After passing through the military camp on the dock, the soldiers in the military camp blocked all the guards behind Li Zhi, allowing only him and Lu Hong to enter. This made the guards from Chang'an very dissatisfied and almost started fighting with these soldiers. They came, but they were finally stopped by Li Zhi and ordered to stay here. Then the two of them walked along a cement road and soon came to a huge cave. What surprised Li Zhi was that there was something outside the cave. The cool wind was blowing, and even before you got close to the cave, you could already feel a sense of coldness. Li Zhi tightened his tight clothes, and then entered the cave with Lu Hong. Only when they got inside did they find that the entire cave had traces of manual excavation, the ground was very flat, and there were many lamps hanging on the walls, although the light was dim. , but can also see the road ahead clearly. The two walked about a hundred steps toward the cave, and found that there were two forks in the cave. There was an unpleasant smell coming from the hole on the left, which made people couldn't help but cover their mouths and noses, and the one on the right A cool wind blew from the entrance of the cave, and there was a faint fragrance of flowers in the wind. Facing these two strange cave entrances, Li Zhi couldn't help but look at Lu Hong beside him, his eyes full of inquiry. Lu Hong smiled and said: "Your Majesty, the road on the left leads to a warehouse where some experimental materials are stored, while the road on the right leads to a valley where there is a A secret base to do some very secret research.¡± "Oh? What research is so mysterious?" Li Zhi asked with a very interested smile, "Is it possible that Brother Six is ??working on some new weapons?" When Lu Hong heard Li Zhi's question, he smiled and said: "Your Highness is wrong. What is being studied here is not a new weapon, but something that can save people and cure diseases. It's just that this kind of thing may not look very beautiful." , and maybe even a little bloody.¡±   Hearing that Lu Hong had used the word "bloody" to describe this place twice, Li Zhi couldn't help but ask: "Mr. Lu, what kind of research is being done here?" After hearing this, Lu Hong turned to look at Li Zhi, and then said solemnly: "Human anatomy!" "Hiss~" Li Zhi took a breath after hearing this. He had been to the medical school in Chang'an and had chatted with Sun Simiao about medical school, so he naturally knew what human anatomy meant and what it represented. , but due to the traditional culture's idea of ??"life is important", no one dared to perform an autopsy on the corpse of the deceased. What he didn't expect was that his audacious sixth brother would dare to risk Such a huge risk, and judging from the appearance of this base, I am afraid that research on human anatomy is no longer a day or two. Seeing Li Zhi's shocked expression, Lu Hong sighed helplessly and said: "Originally, I was opposed to letting you come here, but His Highness King Qi told me that as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, you have to do some things. of." "II know!" The expression on Li Zhi's face changed. With his intelligence, he naturally knew the reason why Sixth Brother asked Lu Hong to bring him here. In fact, visiting here is only the second most important thing. The most important thing is to pass this top-secret The base told him that as a king, he must not only maintain his bright image, but also do some dark things that are beneficial to the country, the country, and the country. Thinking of Sixth Brother's good intentions for him, Li Zhi couldn't help but feel excited. When he was able to become the prince, Sixth Brother worked hard behind the scenes, and the reason why Cai'er was able to marry him was also the same. It was the sixth brother's support, and now the sixth brother was exposing his secret to himself in order to teach him the way to be a king. This kind of care from his elder brother made Li Zhi feel a long-lost warmth. But at this moment, Li Zhi suddenly thought of something, and said with a pale face: "Wait a minute, you said that the cave on the left is a warehouse for storing experimental materials, and human anatomy is done here, so that means Say, here is" "Yes, the cave on the left is a warehouse for storing various corpses and experimental equipment." Lu Hong pointed to the cave entrance on the left that exuded a strange smell. As a result, Li Zhi's face suddenly became paler. There were corpses stored in the cave, so the smell that came out was naturally that of corpses. However, there must be antiseptic methods inside, otherwise the stench would have been overwhelming. But even so, the smell emanating from the hole still made his stomach churn. Seeing that Li Zhi's face was not very good, Lu Hong quickly figured out the connection. Although Li Zhi was the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he was still a young man of sixteen or seventeen years old after all. When there were a large number of corpses, it was inevitable that he would feel a little uncomfortable, so he immediately said: "Your Highness, please move, let's go to the research valley and have a look!" "OhOkay, let's hurry up!" Li Zhi also said hurriedly. When he thought of the large number of corpses stored in the cave next to him, he felt uncomfortable all over, especially the smell emanating from the entrance of the cave. It was just unpleasant just now, but now it is It's disgusting. The two entered the cave on the right and walked a short distance forward. Soon they came out of the cave and came to an isolated valley. This valley was surrounded by high mountains and was very steep. Most people could not climb it at all. Without going up, in the middle of the valley is a group of solid and bright buildings. As soon as the two of them reached the entrance of the valley, a middle-aged man wearing a white robe, dark and thin, with a wretched look on his face came up to him. He saluted Lu Hong and Li Zhi respectively and said, "Anatomy Institute." Dean Wu Tiande, pay homage to Mr. Lu and pay homage to the young master!" Wu Tiande is the person in charge here. It was he who founded this anatomy institute with dozens of subordinates. Now after several years of development, this institute has made great contributions to the structure of the human body. They have drawn The human body structure diagram and the human body model have been sent to medical schools in Taiwan for teaching purposes. However, except for themselves and a few people such as Li Min, no one knows their contribution at all, and they are not even responsible. Cui Mengxue from the medical school didn't know that there was such a special group of 'doctors' in this world. "There is no need to be polite, Dean Wu. I brought Mr. Li here today just to visit your place, so I have to trouble Dean Wu to lead the way!" Lu Hong said with a smile. Although Wu Tiande received the notice in advance, for the sake of Li Zhi's safety, the identity of Li Zhi was not stated in the notice, so he and Lu Hong both addressed themselves as sons. Although Wu Tiande's character is not very good, his mind is extremely shrewd. If you know you shouldn't ask, don't ask. And since Mr. Li can have Lu Hong, a big man, with him, his identity must not be simple, so he treats Li Zhi His attitude was also very respectful, and he bent down to invite the two of them into the bloody valley. (To be continued) Text Chapter 524 Anatomy Research The buildings in the valley are divided into two major areas. The outer area is the residential area, and the central area is the anatomical area. The anatomical area is divided into four major areas: southeast, northwest and northwest. After Wu Tiande introduced it, Li Zhi learned that these four areas are based on research directions. Differently divided. "Your Highness, please see, this area to the east is mainly researching the blood and lymphatic systems in the human body. In addition to drawing detailed structural diagrams of all these systems, some technical research and experiments are also required, such as the suturing of blood vessels. Technology, research on heart disease, etc.!" Wu Tiande took Li Zhi and Lu Hong into a building in the East District and introduced them to them as they walked. As soon as Li Zhi entered this small building, he was immediately startled. He saw a large wooden shelf as soon as he entered the door. The shelf was filled with large and small glass bottles, and in these bottles, they were all filled with There were masses of blackened internal organs, and at the same time there was a smell of alcohol in the air. This made Li Zhi immediately guess that the liquid in the glass bottle was naturally alcohol. As for those internal organs, he knew without asking that they must be human internal organs. . When Li Zhi thought of this, he felt sour water in his stomach, and he felt like he wanted to vomit but couldn't. Fortunately, he had been mentally prepared before, so his expression could barely remain natural and he did not lose his composure in front of Lu Hong. In fact, this was Lu Hong's second time here, and he didn't like the environment here, especially the internal organs stored in alcohol, which made him feel even more uncomfortable. The last time he came here, he almost couldn't help but vomit it, so Lu Hong was also a little surprised to see that Li Zhi could still maintain a calm expression. After entering the gate, there is a very spacious and bright dissecting room. There was a large table in the middle, with a strange thing hanging on it. This thing is made of more than a dozen mirrors and looks like an upside-down pot. The table below looks very clean. It's just that the surface of the table shows a strange dark red color, and there is a faint smell of blood. At this time, Wu Tiande introduced again: "Master Li, please see, this is the place where anatomy is performed. The corpse is usually placed on this table, and then lights are lit around it. As for the mirror above, it is used to gather It is used for light, and the light reflected by so many mirrors can also prevent the hands from being shadowed. It will not affect the anatomy. " "That's it!" Li Zhi finally understood the function of the mirrors above, but when he saw the bloody table below, he felt uncomfortable in his stomach. "Mr. Li, there is an autopsy going on on the second floor. Do you and Mr. Lu want to go up and take a look?" At this moment, Wu Tiande asked very blankly. In fact, it's not Wu Tiande's fault. After staying on this island for a long time, in his opinion, dissection is just like eating and drinking. Moreover, it is rare for outsiders to come here, so he naturally wants to show others the results he has achieved here. Li Zhi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale after hearing this. Although he wanted to refuse, as a young man. Especially since he was the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he couldn't let go of this face at all. The last time Lu Hong came here, he only had a quick glance and had never been to the autopsy site. Now that I heard Wu Tiande's invitation, I wanted to refuse it. But today everything is dominated by Li Zhi, and he cannot make decisions for the other party. So he turned to look at Li Zhi. Feeling Lu Hong¡¯s questioning gaze, Li Zhi was even less likely to refuse, so he finally bit the bullet and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Dean Wu to lead the way. Mr. Lu and I also want to see it.¡± Seeing Li Zhi agreeing, Wu Tiande was overjoyed and didn't even realize that there was something wrong with their expressions. He turned around and walked upstairs, while Li Zhi and Lu Hong had no choice but to follow. After going up to the second floor, Li Zhi found that the layout here was almost the same as below. There were also numerous human organs placed on the wooden shelves around the walls, and there was also a large dissecting table in the middle. The difference was that this dissecting table had four There were five or six men in white robes around them, doing something very seriously, and they were not even disturbed by the arrival of Li Zhi and the other three. At the beginning, Li Zhi's line of sight was blocked by those men, so he couldn't see anything on the table. However, as they got closer, Li Zhi finally saw through the gap between the men that there was a piece of paper on the table. There was a naked corpse, and the entire chest of the corpse was opened, and the sides were fixed with a special hook, revealing the red or green internal organs inside. One of the men was holding a sharp saw and was cutting the ribs of the corpse's chest. "Hmm~" Seeing this scene, Li Zhi almost vomited on the spot. He had never seen dead people before, but this was the first time he saw such a terrifying scene, especially the sound of sawing bones like 'chi~chi~'. Every time, Li Zhi felt as if he was being sawed, and even the bones in his chest felt a dull pain. Lu Hong, who was next to Li Zhi, was better. He had also seen the cruelty on the battlefield, so he was not very afraid of dead bodies.But like Li Zhi, the sound of sawing bones is really unacceptable. Fortunately, the special saw was very easy to use, and the ribs of the corpse were cut off in a few strokes. Then the other party put down the saw, took out a sharp knife from the plate next to it, and then reached into the chest cavity of the corpse to cut. He was holding something, and after a while, a peach-like heart was taken out from the corpse's chest, and then placed on a clean plate with great care by the other party. Seeing the dark red heart, both Li Zhi and Lu Hong felt their hearts tightening, and Li Zhi's face became even paler. It was only then that the men in white robes noticed Wu Tiande's arrival, and they all bowed to Wu Tiande very respectfully. "How is it? What's wrong with this person's heart?" Wu Tiande asked very casually. As the dean, he was very aware of the experiments in each area. The corpse on the table turned out to be a slave, but this slave had heart problems and occasionally suffered pain like a knife, so he was taken into account by the laboratory. , and took out his heart. "Dean Qi, we can't see much from the surface for the time being, so we need to dissect this heart and compare it with a normal heart. In this way, we should be able to find some problems!" The man with blood-stained hands was cleaning it up. The man in white robes said. "Well, that's right. Remember to write down a detailed comparison description, both text and pictures!" Wu Tiande nodded. After several years of training, he now indeed looks like a dean. Next, Wu Tiande confessed a few words to others, until he found that Li Zhi and Lu Hong didn't look very good. Only then did he wake up, apologized with a smile, and then took them out of the East District. Although Li Zhi¡¯s expression was not good-looking, Wu Tiande was ordered to take them to visit the entire anatomy area, so he also visited the remaining three areas without missing a beat. ?The southern area is the sports area, which mainly studies the muscles and bones of the human body. The west area is the internal organs area. The liver, spleen, kidneys, large and small intestines, etc. are all studied here. It is also the most disgusting area. After all, looking at those colorful intestines makes everyone feel sick. The last northern area is the miscellaneous area, which means that the entire human body, except for the research directions of the other three areas, all falls within the research scope of the miscellaneous area. In addition, according to Wu Tiande, they are preparing to dissect the brains in the complex area and set up a separate area. This is because they have discovered that the brain is the most complex organ of the human body. Although they cannot study it in depth now, they will Its establishment of a zone can also contribute to the development of brain anatomy. After touring the anatomy area, Wu Tiande felt that he still had a lot to learn. Due to limited time, he could not display all the results of the past few years. But for Li Zhi, this visit was like a trip to the eighteenth level of hell. He watched helplessly as those people studied things like hearts, livers, spleens, lungs, and kidneys, and sometimes even cut them into pieces with a knife. The film looks like a butcher slaughtering cattle and sheep in a slaughterhouse. From the initial nausea, Li Zhi gradually became numb. Although the visit only lasted a few hours, to Li Zhi, it was like a long bloody journey. Although it was painful at the beginning, it was It also allowed him to slowly adapt to this kind of blood. Originally, Wu Tiande arranged lunch for Li Zhi and Lu Hong at noon, but after experiencing the hellish journey in the morning, the two of them felt like vomiting when they saw meat, let alone eating, and even felt uncomfortable when they saw other people eating it. I felt uncomfortable, so I declined Wu Tiande¡¯s kindness in the end. Originally, Wu Tiande wanted to take Li Zhi and Lu Hong to visit the warehouse in the cave in the afternoon. According to him, that is the essence of the entire anatomy institute. The samples of previous dissections and various anatomical materials sent from various places can be On the entire island, apart from the researchers, the things here are the most valuable. However, after the baptism in the morning, Li Zhi and Lu Hong didn't want to see any more warehouses anyway, because they knew that the so-called materials were actually just some corpses, and it was also a large warehouse full of corpses. Not to mention visiting the place, just thinking about it can give people nightmares. It is precisely because of this that Li Zhi and Lu Hong finally rejected Wu Tiande's proposal, and then rushed to the ship as if there were ghosts chasing them behind them. And when Li Zhi left Guiwei Island by boat, he listened to the "woo woo" sound on the island. Although he knew that this sound was just the sound made by the wind pouring into the cave, it always sounded to him. It feels like the dead souls on the island are confiding something to others. Thinking of this, Li Zhi couldn't help but shudder, and then forced himself to turn around, never daring to look at the island behind him again. (To be continued) Text Chapter 525 Cai'er's quick wit "Brother Jiu, would you like to try the octopus grilled by the master chef on the ship? It's really delicious!" Sizi held a bamboo stick with both hands, and there were several grilled octopus skewered on the bamboo stick. Although it was full, he was still nibbling on the octopus on the bamboo stick, and the small mouth was all shiny. "Ugh~, take it away! Take it away! Ugh~" As soon as Li Zhi saw the crooked octopuses on the bamboo sticks, he thought of the intestines and internal organs dissected on Guiwei Island, and then he thought of the disembowelled octopuses. Belly, corpse lying on the dissecting table. This made him push Si Zi's hand away, then run to the side of the ship and crawl there to retching. Seeing Brother Ninth's look, Si Zi's face was full of confusion. Ever since Brother Ninth and Mr. Lu went out yesterday, they couldn't eat anymore when they came back. It's already noon, but Brother Ninth has already I haven't eaten four meals. At this time, Cai'er came to the deck. The maid behind her was holding a tray with a small bowl on it. The bowl was also covered with a lid. You couldn't see what was in it? When Cai'er saw Li Zhi retching, she immediately ran forward and patted him on the back. After Li Zhi stopped vomiting, she asked someone to bring water to rinse his mouth. Li Zhiqiang worked hard to rinse his mouth, and then sat down on the chair on the deck. From yesterday noon to now, he had not eaten a grain of rice in his stomach, and he was almost exhausted from hunger. Yesterday's visit had already left a shadow in his mind, so he would vomit whatever he ate, even white porridge. Moreover, he didn't feel hungry now. His whole body was flabby and he had no strength at all. He just sat there panting. Looking at Li Zhi's weak look, Cai'er's eyes flashed with heartache, and she waved to the maid next to her to come over. Then he took off the bowl on the tray and said softly to Li Zhi: "Jiulang. What can a person do without eating? This is the lotus root starch I bought in Dengzhou. I added some sugar and cooked it. It is most suitable for weak people. , you have a taste!¡± "CaiCai'er, I really have no appetite!" Li Zhi said feebly. He had a heart problem. The imperial doctor on the ship had also seen it just now and only prescribed some appetizing medicine, but unfortunately it had no effect for the time being. "Jiulang, you'd better eat some. The lotus root powder has no peculiar smell and tastes like plain water. I believe you won't vomit again!" Cai'er persuaded again. She knew that Li Zhi and Lu Hong must have seen something when they went out yesterday, but Li Zhi didn't want to say anything, so she didn't ask any more questions. ¡°Brother Jiu, do you want to eat the lotus root starch? If not, don¡¯t waste it, let me eat it!¡± Sizi said with a smile at this time. She hadn't finished eating the grilled octopus in her hand, but she felt a little thirsty at this moment, so she said this. Li Zhi glared at the heartless Sizi angrily, raised his heavy hand to take the lotus root starch and said: "Of course I will eat it. But Sizi, you have to turn around and don't let me see you eating it." Octopus!" This is not because Li Zhi is deliberately looking for trouble, but because he really can't stand it. The appearance of octopus is not good-looking to begin with, it is soft and slimy like the entrails of an animal. In addition, it was meat, which made Li Zhi feel even more uncomfortable. That's why I made this request. "Turn around, just turn around!" Sizi made a face at Li Zhi, and then swallowed another small octopus in one mouthful, which made Li Zhi feel sick again. After finally waiting for Li Zhi to calm down the nausea in his stomach, he put the lotus root powder to his mouth and took a small sip. He found that it was just as Cai'er said, this stuff was light and had no peculiar smell. , and Cai'er doesn't put much sugar in it, and it tastes almost like plain water. Although Li Zhi couldn't eat, he could still drink water, so this bowl of white water-like lotus root starch prevented him from vomiting again, but he ate it all in a few mouthfuls. As a result, after eating a bowl of hot lotus root starch, Li Zhi felt that his whole body had regained some strength, and his hands and feet were no longer as weak as before. Seeing that Li Zhi had really finished the lotus root starch he made, Cai'er was also very happy. She stood up excitedly and walked back, saying, "Jiulang, wait a moment, I'll make another bowl for you when I get back!" Li Zhi was very hungry and no longer felt hungry, but eating this bowl of lotus root starch aroused the hunger in his stomach, so he didn't stop him when he heard Cai'er's words. However, when Sizi, who turned around and was eating octopus, heard this, he immediately shouted: "Sister Cai'er, make me one too!" "Got it!" Before Cai'er could finish her words, people rushed into the cabin and soon brought out several bowls of lotus root starch, but most of them were eaten by Li Zhi. After regaining his energy, Li Zhi remembered that the situation at Lu Hong's side was probably similar to his own, so he asked Cai'er for some lotus root powder and had someone deliver it to Lu Hong. The trip to Ghost Crying Island left a serious psychological shadow on Li Zhi. For example, until their ship arrived in Jincheng, Li Zhi still only ate vegetarian food and did not eat meat at all, and this habit tended to continue. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?JinchengThe last stop of the rule of Korea in Samhan. Compared with Sixiang City, Jincheng was the original capital of Silla, but its development was slow. It was similar to the scene when Li Min arrived here, except that most of the roads in the city were replaced by cement. roads, and a few cement buildings were built, but most others have not changed much. Li Zhi got off the boat at a small port not far from Jincheng, and then took a car to Jincheng. Just when their carriage was about to arrive at Jincheng, Sizi, who was riding in the same car with Li Zhi, said: "Brother Jiu, Do you think Fifth Brother will welcome us?" "Him?" Li Zhi curled his lips after hearing this, "I don't know his temper yet. This time we go to Jincheng, we probably won't even be able to see his face. Even if we take the initiative to visit him, he will probably avoid us! " At the beginning, Li You coveted the throne so much that he even hesitated to rebel. Unfortunately, in the end, he, Li Chengqian, and Li Tai were all trying to fetch water from a bamboo basket, and the crown prince position fell to him instead. If the two sides met, Li You would definitely be very disappointed. Embarrassed, and because Li Zhi was familiar with Li You's temperament, he dared to conclude that Li You would definitely not see him. "Hey~, why is this?" Although Si Zi is smart, he is still young after all, and he doesn't know much about human affairs. Li Zhi just wanted to speak, but Cai'er winked at him, then took Si Zi's hand and said with a smile: "The reason is very simple. His Highness the King of Shu was confused at the time and did something that was unworthy of the royal family. In the past few years, he has already He knows he is wrong, but he is ashamed in his heart, so he does not want to see anyone from the royal family. Even though he is currently serving as the governor of his cousin, he often avoids his cousin, let alone us! " Li Zhi was stunned when he heard Cai'er's words, and then he understood. He knew that Cai'er didn't want Sizi to know about the intrigue between their brothers, so as not to dust Sizi's innocent and kind heart, so he said The lies above. "Haha, yes, Fifth Brother is a man who wants to save face and suffer. If he could write a confession to Father, and then ask Sixth Brother to plead for mercy, Father might have pardoned his sins long ago." Li Zhi thought. He laughed deliberately and looked at Cai'er with gratitude. Sizi was his favorite little sister. Naturally, he wanted Sizi to live happily every day, so the ugliness in the palace still made him sad. It is better to have less contact with Sizi. After hearing this, Si Zi nodded thoughtfully, and after a while he said: "Since the fifth brother has realized his mistake, Si Zi will tell his father when he goes back this time, so that he should not be angry again and deal with it as soon as possible. It¡¯s up to Fifth Brother to recall Chang¡¯an.¡± "Sizi, please don't be too meddlesome. It's better to let Fifth Brother stay here for a few more years!" Li Zhiyi waved his hands hurriedly. Although his position as the crown prince is now secure, Li You is only a 250-year-old. If Sizi really persuades his father and calls him back to Chang'an, what might happen? "Why?" Si Zi looked puzzled. This time Cai'er smiled and said: "Why is our Sizi so confused? Now the King of Shu is serving as the governor under his cousin, in charge of North Korea and China. His current position is very important. If Sizi persuades your majesty, he will If the King of Shu calls him back, then there will be no one available for my cousin. Sizi, you don¡¯t want your cousin to worry about this, right?" When Sizi heard Cai'er's words, he immediately stuck out his tongue mischievously, and then said with a smile: "Sizi forgot, since it is the sixth brother who needs the fifth brother, then let the fifth brother stay for a few more years. Anyway, Sixth Brother is kind to everyone, and he will definitely not let Fifth Brother and the others suffer!" Seeing that his doll was so easy to deceive, Li Zhi couldn't help but feel a little funny. In addition, he also admired Cai'er's quick wit. What surprised him was that he had not told Cai'er about these political matters, but he didn't. Thinking that she is so clear about the joints, it seems that some people are indeed born with political sensitivity. Sure enough, as Li Zhi expected, when their motorcade arrived in Jincheng, Li You, who should have received the news long ago, did not come to greet them. What surprised both Li Zhi and Si Zi was that Li You's wife, Wei Shi, and her eldest son Li Dao came to greet them outside the city gate. This made Si Zi very happy, especially seeing someone younger than him. Two-year-old Li Daoshi was even more excited. While forcing the other person to call him aunt, he gave the other person the snacks he brought. Li Zhi was also a little surprised by this. Although it was Wei Shi and Li Dao who came now, this showed one problem, that is, their mother and son must have obtained Li You's permission, otherwise they would never have come out to greet them. This discovery made Li Zhi a little strange, because it was not in line with Li You's temperament at all. Could it be that after staying overseas for a few years, Li You really changed his temper? However, no matter how strange Li Zhi was, etiquette could not be abandoned, especially since this was not the Tang Dynasty, so his identity as the prince was not very important. Therefore, he first saluted Wei Shi, and then gave several gifts to his nephew Li Dao. That's itAfter entering Jincheng, I just don¡¯t know what harvest is waiting for me here? (To be continued) Text Chapter 526: The Achievements of Sinicization Jincheng was built after Chang'an, so there is nothing to see in the landscape. After Li Zhi and the others entered Jincheng, they lived in the original Silla Palace, but now this palace has been converted into the Governor's Palace. Li You's family also lives here, but Li You avoids Li Zhi and the others. I didn't see him, I just asked my wife Wei Shi to go out of the city to greet him, and then held a banquet in the mansion. Li Zhi's avoidance of Li You was originally expected, and he didn't want to see Li You in the first place. After all, the relationship between their brothers was not very good when they were in Chang'an. In fact, not only Li Zhi , Li Min, Li Zhen and others all have a very bad relationship with Li You, and now their identities are both very special, so it¡¯s okay not to see each other to avoid embarrassment for everyone. Speaking of which, Li You is the governor-general of North Korea and China. In terms of responsibilities, it can be said that he has military and political power. However, the reason why Li Min asked Li You to be the governor was just to use his name to calm the people of these three Koreas. Therefore, as a governor, he was not worthy of his name and did not have much power. The political power of the two states was handled by their respective governors. As for the military, Li You had no involvement. After Li Zhi and the others rested for a night in the Governor's Mansion, the next day, accompanied by Lu Hong, they visited the textile factories and food processing plants around Jincheng. Out of precaution against the three Koreans, North Korea and China and South Korea do not have any heavy industry at all. The main economic pillar is agriculture, as well as the textile industry and food processing plants. ? Among them, the textile industry is mainly the wool textile industry. The wool mainly comes from the Andong Protectorate in the west of Samhan. There are large pastures everywhere, and a large number of cattle and sheep are produced every year. Most of the wool produced is sent to North and South Korea, where textile mills spin exquisite woolen fabrics or blankets. Then it is sold to Datang and overseas, but it is worth mentioning. Although the workers in the textile factory are all Koreans, most of the bosses behind them are Han Chinese. In addition to the wool textile industry, the food processing industry is the second largest light industry in North Korea and China. The raw materials for making cans also come from the Andong Protectorate, where mutton, pork, etc. are mostly shipped to these two states. , and then made into canned meat of various kinds, as well as some crops produced in the two states, some of which are also canned and sold, but the largest sales volume is canned meat. When Li Zhi was traveling in the Tang Dynasty. I have been to Taiyuan once and saw a wool textile factory there. I know that the most troublesome thing about this kind of factory is not the spinning, but the cleaning of the wool. This requires the use of a special cleaning solution, which smells very pungent. And during the cleaning process, the water temperature must be controlled and stirred continuously. It can be said to be very troublesome. "Bah~bah~, it stinks!" Before entering the factory to visit, Sizi was holding his nose and couldn't bear it. Cai'er next to him also frowned. This is the southeast corner of Jincheng. There is a government-run woolen textile factory. The three Koreans employed in the factory are at least third-class aliens and speak very fluent Chinese. It will not affect communication, so it was chosen by Lu Hong as the target of the visit. "I told you a long time ago not to come. But you just didn't listen. Now you have to suffer!" After hearing this, Li Zhi said with some gloating. When I was in Taiyuan. They had just come out not long ago, and everything they saw seemed new to Si Zi. When they came to the big city of Taiyuan, they were naturally eager to have fun, so they did not go with Li Zhi. Naturally, they couldn't stand the smell of wool cleaning. "Huh, what's so great about it, isn't it just the smell? Brother Jiu, if you can bear it, Si Zi can bear it too!" Si Zi covered his mouth and nose and said with a stubborn look on his face. "Haha, you brothers and sisters, please stop arguing. Mr. Lu must have been prepared and won't let us go in like this!" At this moment, Cai'er suddenly smiled and said. As a result, Li Zhi and Si Zi also discovered that Lu Hongzheng was sending a plate of things with a smile, and then said to the three of them: "Your Highness, this is the mask Wei Chen asked to prepare, which can temporarily block the odor!" Lu Hong said, reached out to pick up a mask from the plate, and put it on his face. Li Zhi, Sizi, and Cai'er also followed suit and put it on their faces, but they soon discovered that, This mask exudes a strong smell of vinegar, just enough to prevent them from smelling the unpleasant smell outside. Several people wearing masks entered the textile workshop of the factory, and what they saw was full of busy female textile workers. These female workers were all local Sanhan women. At first, the Sanhan people lost a large number of young and strong men because of the war. Many families had no food to eat. Fortunately, Li Min had people open these factories and let these women work in exchange for food. In the end, there was no major famine. Li Zhi entered the textile workshop and found that the largest textile factory in China and South Korea still uses water power. Unlike the textile factories in Datang or Dengzhou, which already use steam engines as power. However, compared with Datang and Dengzhou, this place has one advantage, that is, manpower is cheap and there are enough people, so this placeAlthough the production efficiency of ?? is not very high, the output is not low. In addition, during the visit, Li Zhi also discovered an interesting phenomenon, that is, the entire factory is all spoken in Chinese, and regardless of the type of work, the workers speak Chinese well, especially some managers, whose Chinese is better Much more fluent than ordinary workers. Regarding this phenomenon, Li Zhi specifically asked Lu Hong for advice, and Lu Hong told him with a smile that this was the result of promoting Chineseization. Jincheng, as the original capital of Silla, was greatly influenced by Han culture. The original aristocratic class in the city regarded speaking Chinese as a virtue, and even some ordinary people were fluent in Chinese. It is precisely because of such a good foundation that when the Prince of Qi formulated the strategy of promoting sinicization, Sanhan was the area where sinicization was most successful, and Jincheng was the place where sinicization was the deepest in Sanhan. For example, taking this factory as an example, all the workers in the factory are at least third-class foreigners, and their mastery of Chinese has reached the point where they can listen and speak, while the general managers are second-class foreigners, and they can already write two words. They can read more than a hundred Chinese characters and know some simple arithmetic. There are even first-level aliens among higher-level managers. Don't underestimate this classification of aliens. Each level is linked to each person's salary. For example, take the third-level aliens as an example. When they work as textile workers, the wages they receive are the average wages of Han textile workers in the Tang Dynasty. One-third of the amount, while the fourth-level aliens can only get a quarter, but if they are the second-level aliens, they can get half. As for the first-level aliens, they generally cannot be weavers, at least not Will become a factory manager and get a higher salary. In addition to different wages and welfare benefits, foreigners at all levels also have various differential treatments in work and life. It is precisely because of this that these three Koreans are studying Chinese desperately and wear Hanfu every day. , changed his surname to Han, regarded himself as a Han Chinese, and worked hard to improve his level. There is also news that the Qi Palace is formulating a rule, that is, if two first-level interracial people get married and have children, one of their children can be selected to become Han. This regulation is an incomparable temptation for all foreigners, because no matter how high the level of the foreigners is, they cannot compare with the real Han people, so they all dream of becoming Han people. After hearing Lu Hong's explanation, Li Zhi was also surprised by the degree of Chineseization in Sanhan. At the same time, he also had a deep understanding of assimilating foreign races. He vaguely seemed to have caught something in his mind. It was just the thoughts in his mind. There are too many, so you have to find some time to calm down and think about it. In addition, Li Zhi also discovered that after the sewage from washing wool in the textile factory was discharged into the nearby river, an originally clear river was dyed brown and black. The farmland downstream did not dare to use this water to irrigate their farmland, and it was not drinkable. Seeing this situation, Li Zhi couldn't help but feel something. No wonder he saw woolen textile factories in Taiyuan built on sparsely populated wasteland and levied heavy taxes. It was probably because of this pollution. However, the woolen textile factories here in Jincheng are being built everywhere, and there are also a lot of polluted rivers. It seems that Brother Six still doesn't care about Sanhan, otherwise he wouldn't have all the woolen textile factories with huge pollution. Located here. After visiting the textile factory, Li Zhi visited the food processing factory next to it. This is also a government-run factory, and the scale is also very large. The situation in the factory is similar to that of the textile factory, and all communication is in Chinese. , the quality of the workers is the same, just the work they do is different. In addition, compared with wool textile factories, current food processing plants do not cause much pollution. At most, they produce some oil pollution and are discharged into the river. The visit to these two factories made Li Zhi deeply appreciate the results of promoting localization. This was also a great inspiration to him. The Tang Dynasty now annexed the northern grasslands and occupied vast areas of the Western Regions. However, these two places were not peaceful yet. Tuyuhun in the south had long been occupied, but It still cannot be completely integrated into the Tang Dynasty. Originally, neither Li Shimin nor Li Zhi had a good solution to the above matter, except to strengthen the control of force. However, what he saw in Jincheng today has opened a window for Li Zhi, and he has deep thoughts on solving the above problem. I already have a vague idea of ??the problem. Lu Hong looked at Li Zhi who was thinking hard in the carriage, with a satisfied smile on his face. Others thought that Li Zhi could become the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty just because of his good luck. However, after this period of contact, Lu Hong It has been keenly discovered that Li Zhi is definitely a qualified heir to the throne. In order to make Li Zhi¡¯s experience more profound, Lu Hong then took Li Zhi to a very important place in Jincheng. (To be continued) Text Chapter 527: Vomiting and Harvest "In the beginning, human beings are good-natured, similar in nature, but far apart in habits" As soon as Li Zhi walked into this spacious building, he heard the sound of reading the Three Character Classic. Although the accent was slightly weird, the language was pure Chinese. This is a school opened in Jincheng. All the children studying here are from Jincheng, and they all receive Chinese education. This school named Jincheng Chinese Language School covers an area of ??50 acres and has fifteen four-story buildings. They are all made of cement concrete and are very strong. Starting from the first floor of each building, the teacher's initial Children learn Chinese characters and move up a floor every year, graduating after four years of study. Generally speaking, as long as you study hard, you will have first-level Chinese proficiency by the time you graduate. Of course, this is just Chinese proficiency. If you want to become a first-level alien, there are other requirements, such as changing your Chinese surname, annual tax amount, etc. The requirements in all aspects are very strict, and every time you advance to a level, There is also a large amount of money to pay, so whether students in this school can advance to a higher level in the future depends entirely on their family's financial resources and their own efforts. Li Zhi and the other three followed Lu Hong around the school. Si Zi and Cai'er were very interested in the education here. They asked people to look at some students' classes and found that in addition to ordinary literacy, there were other There are a lot of words praising their sixth brother Li Min, especially the story of Li Min exchanging work for food to eliminate the famine in the three Koreas a few years ago. It seems that if it were not for Li Min, all the people in the three Koreas would die. Even if they don't, their current happy life will not come. It is even an exaggeration to say that everything the Sanhan people have was given to them by Li Min and so on. In the eyes of Cai'er and Sizi, these exaggerated words are nothing more than Li Min's boasting. And they just thought it was very funny, so they giggled while watching. However, Li Zhi next to him showed a thoughtful expression after reading the contents of the book. It's a coincidence that when Li Zhi and the others went around the school, it happened to be lunch time. The school's fees are not very expensive and ordinary families can afford it. It also provides a lunch at noon, which is great. Li Zhi became interested. Because when he was in Sixian before, he also visited the local school, but the students there were all Han children, the tuition was very cheap, and lunch was provided every day. So he wanted to compare the diets of Han Chinese and foreign children. Since Li Zhi had such an idea, Lu Hong naturally would not stop him. After saying hello to the principal of the school, the group came to the school cafeteria. It's just that this place is said to be a canteen, but it's actually just a row of low houses with a window for serving meals and no tables and chairs for eating. All students brought their own tableware and then took their meals to the classroom to eat. When Li Zhi and the others came, the students in the school had already lined up in long lines, holding their own tableware in their hands. He looked eagerly at the window where meals were distributed in front of him. After the students in front prepared their meals, they immediately started eating impatiently, watching them gobble them up. I probably ate all the food in my hands before I even reached the classroom. Watching those students eating so deliciously. Li Zhi thought that the food in the school must be good, but when he got closer, he discovered that all the students received the same meal, which was nothing more than a piece of rice as big as the palm of their hand. And judging from the quality of the rice, it was probably not new rice. , there are also two dishes, one is boiled vegetables, and the other is meat dishes, but it doesn't look like ordinary meat, but looks like animal offal. At this moment, the principal of this school came over, holding today's lunch in his hand and showing it to Li Zhi: "Master, please look, this is our school's lunch today. The staple food is rice, the vegetarian dish is green vegetables, and the meat dish is lamb." The portions are generous and the students are very satisfied!¡± The principal is the only Han Chinese in the entire school. The other teachers are all former Silla nobles. They are all government officials, and their salaries are uniformly distributed by the Ministry of Education. They have the same rank as officials. Officials are lower in rank, but their local prestige is extremely high. After all, scholars are respected wherever they go. Li Zhi was trying to identify what the meat dish was, but when he heard the principal say it was sheep intestines, the disemboweled corpses he saw on Guiwei Island immediately appeared in front of him, especially the colorful ones. The intestines were hovering in front of Li Zhi's eyes for a while, and slowly they overlapped with the intestines in the principal's hand. Although the principal didn't know Li Zhi's identity, he knew that the people in front of him were led by Mr. Li. However, he didn't expect that when he brought the students' meals, Mr. Li actually stared at the sheep intestines on the plate. Don't know what you are thinking about? But soon the smart-aleck principal misunderstood and thought that Li Zhi was here to inspect the school¡¯s food, and sheep intestines are not easy to wash and dry.??, their degree has been investigated by the superiors several times in the past. Although they were not severely punished, they still lost face. Thinking of this, the principal immediately said: "Don't worry, sir, the food in our school has been very clean after the last rectification. The situation will never happen again. If you don't believe it, sir, I've eaten it!" As the principal said, he picked up a piece of sheep intestine and stuffed it into his mouth, and then ate it deliciously. While eating, he was thinking that the sheep intestine made by the master chef in the cafeteria today was a bit salty. Although it was salty for the rice, salt still needs to be eaten. Money, the monthly food expenses in the canteen are fixed, and they must not be exceeded. It seems that I will talk about this issue at the next meeting. Li Zhilai already had a psychological shadow on meat, plus it was an internal organ like sheep intestines, so he watched the principal throw the intestines into his mouth and then ate it happily, he immediately felt his stomach churn. , covered his mouth and turned around to run. He finally managed to endure it and ran to a corner. However, he couldn't bear it any longer and leaned down and vomited violently. Seeing Mr. Li¡¯s reaction, the principal was a little confused and looked at Lu Hong with great confusion. In fact, Lu Hong also felt a little nauseous, but he was already old and had experienced a lot, so he didn't lose his composure. When he saw the principal's confused eyes, he immediately smiled and said: "We came from the sea. Mr. Li was shaken a few days ago and can't smell meat, so that's why he's like this!" Hearing Lu Hong¡¯s explanation, the principal suddenly realized that Mr. Li¡¯s seasickness had not recovered yet. No wonder it was like this. When Li Zhi was almost done vomiting, Cai'er asked someone to bring water to Li Zhi to rinse his mouth. However, at this time Li Zhi didn't have the energy to visit the school anymore, so the group got on the carriage and returned to the Governor's Mansion. However, Li Zhi did not rest when he went back. Instead, he forced himself to drink a bowl of porridge to nourish his stomach, and then went to the study to record what he saw and thought today. Speaking of the most important gain today, it is naturally the policy of promoting Chineseization in Sanhan. Lu Hong mentioned this policy to him before when he suggested that important barbarians in the Tang Dynasty would create hidden dangers in the future, but today I saw it with my own eyes. After meeting, he finally understood the far-reaching impact of this policy. Given the current situation of the Sanhan people, it is estimated that in a hundred years there will be no more Sanhan people in the world, only assimilated Han people. Li Zhi couldn't help but feel excited when he thought that the strategy of Sinicization could be implemented in the Tang Dynasty. Now that the Tang Dynasty was at its peak, and its army was a powerful army, it could be said that it needed people and wealth. It¡¯s a great time to expand outward. It¡¯s just that the Tang Dynasty expanded too fast in the past few years. First, Tuyuhun, then Goguryeo, then Gaochang, and finally the entire northern grassland was annexed by the Tang Dynasty. It can be said that around the Tang Dynasty, except for a few scattered Apart from the Western Turks and a frightened Tibet, there was no other opponent. However, this excessive expansion also had a considerable impact on Datang. First of all, these places were not left alone when they were conquered, but troops were stationed there. At the same time, people were also sent there to develop the local economy. The areas conquered were completely digested and became part of the Tang Dynasty's territory. However, there is a problem, that is, the conquered people in these places will not immediately obey the rule of the Tang Dynasty, such as the Tyuhun people, grassland people, etc. Although these people obey the rule of the Tang Dynasty on the surface, they secretly obey the rule of the Tang Dynasty. However, they kept making small moves, and they were likely to rebel whenever there was an opportunity. It was precisely in order to guard against these people that Datang had to station large armies in these places. As a result, Datang Gen was unable to continue to conquer the outside world, and it was in vain that the Western Turks and the Tibet. Thinking of this, Li Zhi's eyes lit up and he solemnly wrote down the four words "promote Chineseization". Then he referred to the strategy set by Li Min and combined with the current situation of the Tang Dynasty, he wrote down the few details he could think of and wrote them down with a red pen. Label. However, after writing this, Li Zhi always felt that he seemed to have overlooked something, and it was still a very important condition, which should be related to the promotion of Chineseization. But even if he thought about it for a long time, he still seemed to be looking through the fog and couldn't figure it out. "Are we going to ask Mr. Lu again?" Li Zhi suddenly said to himself. However, this idea was quickly rejected by him. He knew that if he asked, Lu Hong would definitely tell him. But the sixth brother Li Min spent so much time arranging his itinerary because he must have wanted him to interact with him through his own eyes. Ears can comprehend the inner things, and Lu Hong is only the final guarantee. Unless he really can't see it anymore, he can ask Lu Hong for advice, otherwise his trip will be meaningless. Thinking of this, Li Zhi couldn't help but feel a little arrogant. He picked up the tea bowl next to him and took a sip of tea. Then he calmed down his mind and thought about today's itinerary from beginning to end. But just as he sat down, he After a while, he suddenly stood up again with a sound of 'ah', and a smile finally appeared on his face. He finally knew what he had overlooked! Text Chapter 528: Controlling the Economy "Two hundred silver coins, take this batch of goods away!" In the bustling teahouse, a dusty bearded businessman said to the person next to him. The person next to him also looked like a businessman, but he looked better than him. It's much neater up there, it should be a local dealer in Jincheng. After the businessman finished speaking, he picked up the tea bowl on the table and drank it in one gulp. "Shopkeeper Hu, two hundred silver coins are too expensive. Last time there were so many goods, but you only paid one hundred and eighty silver coins. Why has it suddenly increased by twenty silver coins?" The merchant said with some dissatisfaction. The so-called zuozhang means that they own local shops and are usually only responsible for the terminal sales of goods. They are not like hawkers who carry goods around to sell them. "How can this be the same? Last time I brought Dengzhou cloth, but this time it was Hebei cloth with excellent texture. Not to mention anything else, the shipping cost alone was much more expensive, plus the texture of the cloth It's better than Dengzhou Bu. I only add 20 silver coins for the sake of regular customers. If you don't want it, then I will sell it to someone else!" The bearded businessman is impatient and speaks in a more aggressive tone. Chong, but everyone who is familiar with him knows that this person always speaks like this, so the businessman next to him is not angry. In addition, this businessman also knew that Jincheng is the goods distribution center for China, South Korea and North Korea. The batch of cloth shipped by Big Beard is indeed the best Hebei cloth. Although there are many textile factories in China, South Korea and North Korea, the production They are all made of woolen fabrics, which are fine to wear in winter, but most people wear cotton fabrics at other times, so there is no need to worry about sales. Thinking of this, the dealer immediately smiled and said: "Okay, two hundred is two hundred, but I don't have any cash. According to the old rules, I will prepare two hundred silver coins of woolen cloth and blankets for you. You can transport them back and buy them again. You can make a fortune!" The bearded man burst out laughing and patted the regular customer next to him on the shoulder. Then the two got up to deliver the goods. After all, the bearded man wouldn't stay in Jincheng for too long. For a businessman like him, time is equal to money. Watching the two businessmen negotiate a business deal in the blink of an eye, Li Zhi on the table next to him lowered his head and took a sip of tea, then looked at the other people in the teahouse. The name of this teahouse is Guangjin Teahouse, which means "Guangjin Teahouse". Although the name sounds very vulgar, it is very suitable for the positioning of this place. Because this teahouse is located in the business area of ????Jincheng, it is mainly used for business discussions between businessmen. For example, the businessmen in the lobby talk about some less important small business. If you don¡¯t want others to hear, you can go upstairs. The elegant room. After Li Zhi visited the factory and school yesterday, he summarized the gains and losses of the day in the evening. However, in addition to seeing the necessity and effect of promoting Chineseization, he always felt that he had overlooked something, and it was not until the end that he suddenly remembered it. It turns out that I forgot one of the most important prerequisites, which is to control the local economy. The reason why Lu Hong took Li Zhi to visit the two factories was not just to let Li Zhi see the results of promoting localization, but also had another meaning. That is, the two iconic factories in tongguo told Li Zhi that the economies of China, South Korea and North Korea are now completely in the hands of the Han people and the government, and most of the factories are run by Han people. Moreover, China, South Korea and North Korea only produce food, textiles and processed foods, but all other daily necessities need to be imported from overseas. And this is also in the hands of the government and the Han people. It can be said that it has left the Han people. Almost everyone in China, South Korea and North Korea will not be able to survive. This prerequisite is also in place, so when the government promotes Chineseization, the three Korean people will cooperate so well. After Li Zhi figured this out, as soon as he got up this morning, he asked Lu Hong to take him to this teahouse where businessmen from all over the world gathered to observe. Sure enough, he found that most of the people who came here to trade were Han businessmen, and only occasionally. There are some Sanhan merchants trading in the hall, and their trading partners are often Han people. Lu Hong next to him couldn't help but smile when he saw Li Zhi observing so carefully. The fact that the other party could understand this on his own was enough to show that His Highness's arrangements were not in vain. The two stayed in the teahouse for a whole morning before returning to their residence. Li Zhi once again recorded what he had learned in the teahouse, especially about economic control. He gained a lot of experience, such as the relationship between China and South Korea. In North Korea, the salt that we usually eat needs to be imported from Dengzhou. Everything else, as small as a sewing needle and as large as the furniture in the house, needs to be imported. This shows that the local economy has been seriously deformed and must rely on external sources. Only by supplementing the economy can we survive. In the next few days, Li Zhi visited North Korea again and found that it was similar to Jincheng. All the three Koreans were proud to speak Chinese and wear Hanfu, and tried their best to improve their level. It is also worth mentioning that until Li Zhi and the others left Jincheng, Li You did not show up. Li Zhi¡¯s next stop is Ezo Island. The situation there is similar to that of Sanhan. Chineseization is being promoted in all aspects. These prairie people, both male and female, are working hard to learn Chinese and change Chinese.?, trying to bring themselves closer to the Han people, but they did not give up their original nomadic life. This was because Li Min needed them to maintain their strong nature so that he could summon these grassland people at any time to become his outward appearance. A pioneering sword. In fact, great changes have also taken place on Ezo Island. The most important one is that Li Min ordered people to build five cities on the island, located in the east, west, south, north and the center of the island. Han officials were stationed in these five cities. , there are usually many Han merchants coming here to sell goods, so it soon became the top five cargo distribution centers on Ezo Island. In addition, many Chinese schools have been set up in these five cities, which not only teach grassland children to learn Chinese, but also allow some adults to study there. The ruling Luoyun tribe has now moved into the city in the middle and named this city Luoyun City. It is the political and economic center of the island and the largest city on the island. Speaking of which, Ezo Island is quite boring. Although the five new cities look big to prairie people, in the eyes of Li Zhi and others, they are just small towns with nothing to see at all. As for outside the city, there are large grasslands. In addition to cattle and sheep, there are horses. It is worth mentioning that Ezo Island is also a good place to raise horses. The horses used by Li Min's cavalry are all bred here. After Li Zhi and the others ate several roast mutton meals on Ezo Island, they went hunting for bears in the mountains and forests. Unfortunately, their archery skills were not very good, and they were not as brave as Hu Li, so in the end they relied on the help of their guards. I just shot a small bear. But even so, Sizi was still very excited and clamored to make a pair of bearskin gloves for her sixth brother. Unfortunately, she forgot, in a hot place like Taiwan, where can you use bearskin gloves? After leaving Ezo Island, Li Zhi and the others went south to the Japanese country. However, Lu Hong did not arrange for Li Zhi and the others to stay here for too long. This was mainly because the Japanese country was not as good as Sanhan, and the country was still relatively turbulent. From time to time, someone would take the lead. Although the rebellion was not large in scale, it was still enough to cause headaches. Therefore, for the safety of Li Zhi and others, Lu Hong finally led the fleet all the way south and did not stop until Slave Port. In fact, compared to a few years ago, there are fewer rebellions in the Japanese country now. This is mainly because of the promotion of Chineseization. If you want to promote Chineseization, you must have a stable social environment. Of course, you can also use strong methods. Implementation, but must be prepared to pay a huge price, and Li Min did not want to waste too much power on this small Japanese country, so he temporarily softened his high-pressure rule over the Japanese country, and instead used some gentle methods, plus The economic aggression in Japan has greatly stabilized the society of Japan. Except for occasional conflicts in some remote places, other places have generally stabilized. The slave port that Li Zhi and the others arrived at is no longer the deserted port a few years ago. It is a natural and excellent port. Coupled with several years of construction, the port here has begun to take shape, and it has rapidly It became the second largest port in Japan, second only to Shimonoseki Port on Chikushi Island. Nugang was originally famous for the slave trade, and even its name came from this. However, with the pacification of the Japanese country, slave hunting gradually disappeared in the Japanese country. Therefore, the slave trade in Nugang also died out. However, the development here But it was not affected, because the slaves were located just in the center of Honshu Island, which was a transportation artery connecting the north and the south. Goods from all over the country could be transported to the slave port and then traded with Han merchants. Speaking of which, although the minerals in the Japanese country are scarce and the land is not much, and the food produced every year is only enough for them to eat themselves, there is one very important thing here, which is sulfur, which is a necessity for making gunpowder. Moreover, the Japanese country has many volcanoes. Sulfur was not only produced in large quantities, but also of high purity. Therefore, the sulfur used by Li Min to make gunpowder was shipped from Japan. In addition, although sulfur is poisonous, you may die if you are not careful when collecting it. However, some poor people in the Japanese country still rush to the mines to collect sulfur in order to have a full meal. If an accident occurs, the black-hearted mine owners will usually throw the bodies away. Entering the valley, there was a person who could not see anyone alive or dead, but the Han officials sent by Li Zhi always turned a blind eye to this situation in order to have enough sulfur. After Li Zhi and the others came to Nugang, they made a special trip to visit the nearby sulfur mine. As a result, they encountered some families of dead miners who made trouble, but were beaten away by the mine owner. Although they later attracted people from the government, they Still nothing happened. In addition, in addition to being a commercial port, Nu Port is also a very important military port. The most powerful navy in Li Min's hands was stationed here before. However, as Li Min's focus shifted to Southeast Asia, most of the navy is now stationed here. All have moved to Nanyang. However, although the navy moved away, it left a very interesting place in Slave Port. (To be continued) Text Chapter 529: Xiangcheng and Wokang Li Zhi only stayed in the slave port of the Japanese country for two days, and then left there by boat. However, just when their fleet was about to leave the slave port, there was a very prosperous place on the peninsula on the west side of the bay. It is where the navy was originally stationed. It is now also a very important military place, but next to this military place, there is a very prosperous city. In fact, it is more like a walled city than a city. Although there are many large-scale buildings, the construction is very chaotic. There is no unified plan at all, and there are not even serious officials stationed there. Everything is chaotic. It seems bustling and chaotic. This spontaneously formed city is very famous in the Japanese country. Its name is Xiangcheng. There are many large and small brothels throughout the city. Whenever evening comes, the fragrance of powder fills the city. This is also the name of Xiangcheng. origin. At night, strings of pink lanterns stand in front of various brothels, and men seeking pleasure flirt with the heavily made-up prostitutes under the lights. The hustle and bustle is filled with endless extravagance. Speaking of the origin of this fragrant city, it was mainly caused by the navy. After the Japanese were pacified, Lu Qing and the main force of the navy were stationed here. However, if tens of thousands of strong men stay together, they will inevitably have excess energy over time. In addition, the salaries of these navies are very generous, and everyone has no shortage of money. Therefore, these navies often use their rest time to go to the slave port to hang out with prostitutes. Speaking of which, Li Min's navy was originally made up of pirates. Although it was vigorously rectified later, it was still a little lax in some aspects. Another point was that it was in the army of the Tang Dynasty. Soldiers were not prohibited from finding women, and some armies even had prostitute camps when they went on expeditions. It was also influenced by this trend that Li Min's navy was looking for women. Naturally, they are very liberal, not to mention that they don't want to pay. With a navy of tens of thousands, and all of them are rich and energetic men, I am afraid everyone can imagine how much profit margin there is. In addition, after the war in Japan, countless people became slaves. Female slaves were especially common, so many people seized this opportunity to buy a group of Japanese female slaves, and then opened a brothel next to the military camp to do these naval businesses. It is precisely because of these people who have taken the lead that there are more and more brothels outside the military port. Slowly, a walled city was formed, which is now Xiangcheng. However, after several years of development, the current Xiangcheng is no longer the rural brothels of the past, but has attracted many businessmen who specialize in the brothel business. Come here to invest and choose beautiful Japanese women, Sanhan women, and even native women sent from Luzon. The brothel trains these women to become professional prostitutes, and they also perform many tricks, making Xiangcheng more and more famous. By the time the main force of the navy withdrew from here, Xiangcheng was no longer just doing naval business. Its reputation had already spread throughout the Japanese country. Even Sanhan and Dengzhou had special guests coming here, most of whom were Han people. Most of them feel very fresh about the taste of this foreign country, so the guests naturally come in an endless stream. "Sixth Brother, what are you doing there? Why is it that the sun has risen so high, but no one seems to be getting up in the city, and it looks lifeless?" Sizi asked, pointing to Xiangcheng not far away. Xiangcheng was built next to the military port, and the military port guarded the slave port, so when leaving the slave port. You will definitely pass through Xiangcheng. Li Zhi coughed in embarrassment upon hearing this. A place like Xiangcheng with many brothels is naturally the busiest at night. It is early in the morning and the brothels are not open yet, so it is naturally very deserted. Yesterday, he went to the military port accompanied by Lu Hong. When passing by Xiangcheng, he went in and walked around out of curiosity. However, he really didn't do anything. But now that he heard Si Zi ask this, he still let him Feeling a little guilty. Seeing Li Zhi's look, Lu Hong next to him smiled and said: "Princess Qi, this city originally provided services for the navy stationed here, but now that the main force of the navy has withdrawn southward, only a small part of the navy is left here. , As a result, the business of those who rely on the navy is not good, and everyone in the city has gone to the slave port, so it seems a little deserted now!" "Oh, I see, then these people are really pitiful. After I arrived in Taiwan, I begged Brother Six for mercy and tried to allow Brother Six to transfer the navy back. Otherwise, these people would have nothing to eat." Si Zi thought thoughtfully. He said, but Li Zhi and Lu Hong couldn't laugh or cry after hearing this. How could the deployment of the army be so casual? And the people in Xiangcheng don¡¯t have to worry about eating at all. After leaving the slave port, Li Zhi and his fleet passed through the Bungo Channel and came to Shimonoseki City on Chikushi Island. Speaking of this Shimonoseki City, although it has the same name as a city in later generations, it is not located on Honshu Island. The Shimonoseki City was located at the western end of Chikujishima Island, which was later known as the Nagasaki area. Xiaguan is very close to Sanhan and Dengzhou. In addition, it is a rare good port, so it was quickly chosen by Li Min and a port was built here.Because of its favorable geographical location, it developed much faster than Nugang. Now it has become the largest port in the Japanese country and is also the area with the highest concentration of Han merchants in the Japanese country. In addition, a hundred miles west of Shimonoseki Port, there is a military port called Wagang. Not only is a fleet of ten main warships stationed here, but there is also an army of 5,000 people, and all of these armies are It is composed of Han people, and the army is even equipped with artillery and has extremely strong combat effectiveness. The reason why a powerful army was stationed in the Japanese port was firstly to protect the safety of Shimonoseki, and secondly to supervise the Japanese troops training in the Japanese port. The Japanese port is not only a military port, but also a training base for Japanese troops. However, these trained Japanese troops are not stationed in the Japanese country, but are transported to Luzon, Linyi and other places. The troops stationed in the Japanese country are Linyi people and Sanhan people. Only the Ishigami clan and the Suwu clan, who had helped Li Min pacify the Japanese country, had some regular Japanese troops. Moreover, with the pacification of the Japanese state in the past few years, the armies in the hands of the Ishigami and Soga clans have also been weakened by Li Min. It is estimated that when the Japanese state is completely pacified, these two clans will completely hand over their military power. Li Zhi and others stayed in Xiaguan for a few days, and then visited the Japanese port. They found that 30,000 Japanese troops were training in the city, and according to the Han general in charge, they had already sent the previous batch of Japanese troops to the city just the day before yesterday. Twenty thousand people were sent to the south, and this batch will be sent there in half a month. When Li Zhi heard the news, he was shocked. Sixth Brother suddenly asked for so many Japanese troops. Although the combat effectiveness of 50,000 Japanese troops was not very strong, they were still an army, and according to Li Zhi As far as we know, there is no possibility of war breaking out in the several places in Li Min's hands, but now that so many troops are suddenly needed, it is very likely that Sixth Brother will make new moves. Thinking of this, Li Zhi couldn't help but feel a little excited. He had long wanted to experience the feeling on the battlefield for a long time. Unfortunately, with his status, he had never had the chance. If he could really encounter it this time, no matter what method he used, he would We should also go to the battlefield and take a look! Having made up his mind, Li Zhi urged the fleet to set sail again, wanting to arrive in Taiwan as early as possible so as not to miss the upcoming war. However, Lu Hong responded with a smile because he knew that Li Zhi might be disappointed this time. There is a direct route to Shanghai from Xiaguan Port, so Li Zhi and the others did not return to Dengzhou, but went directly to Shanghai. After more than ten days of sailing, they finally arrived at the emerging city of Shanghai. "Big brother~, third brother~, I'm here!" Before the boat docked, the sharp-eyed Sizi had already seen Li Chengqian and Li Ke coming to greet them on the pier. Their family members were also standing on the pier. This made Sizi very excited, jumping and waving his hands and shouting. As soon as the boat stopped, Sizi jumped off the boat like a little kangaroo, then jumped into Li Chengqian's arms and shouted excitedly: "Brother, Sizi misses you!" Although Li Chengqian only had the throne in his heart at the beginning, he still loved his brothers and sisters Li Zhi and Sizi. This was at least much stronger than Li Tai. In addition, Sizi was the biological sister of his mother, so the two The relationship between brother and sister is very deep, especially after these few years of separation, when we meet again today, Sizi is already a big girl. Thinking of this, Li Chengqian put his hand on Sizi's back and said with emotion: "Brother misses Sizi too. It will be your birthday in one month, and I will definitely go to celebrate your birthday in person!" Sizi was excited and was about to cry in his eldest brother's arms, but when he heard Li Chengqian wanted to celebrate his birthday, he immediately turned from crying into laughing and said: "Great, brother, you must keep your word. We will all go to Sixth Brother¡¯s place in a month to celebrate Sizi¡¯s birthday, but I must be satisfied with your gift!" Seeing Si Zi's naughty look, Li Chengqian touched Si Zi's head affectionately. At this time, his wife Su came up with her son Li Xiang. Li Xiang was only six years old, but he was already like a little adult. She bowed respectfully to Si Zi and called her "aunt". As a result, Si Zi was so happy that she gave him the meeting gift she had prepared long ago. Then Si Zixiang met Li Ke and his wife, and was naturally very affectionate to Li Ke's daughter. At this time, Li Zhi and Cai'er also got off the boat and saluted Li Chengqian and Li Ke respectively. When Li Ke saw Cai'er, his cousin, again, he couldn't help but feel a little sad. He really didn't expect that Cai'er would end up with his younger brother Li Zhi, and would become the queen of the Tang Dynasty in the future. If he was like that If Grandpa Quanxia knew anything, I wonder what he would think? Just when Li Zhi and the others had just arrived in Shanghai, a major event that Li Min had been preparing for a long time finally started to take off. When the news reached Shanghai, Li Zhi couldn't help but feel a little frustrated, because this incident was completely beyond his expectation. Outside! Text Chapter 530 Malacca Lion City At the end of November of the 18th year of Zhenguan, Li Min suddenly sent troops to Malacca, including twenty main battleships, hundreds of other auxiliary ships, and tens of thousands of soldiers accompanying the ships. After this huge fleet entered Malacca, it immediately caused panic in Mo Luoyou and other countries, thinking that the prince of the Tang Dynasty was finally going to take action against them. However, what everyone did not expect was that after the fleet entered the strait, it did not conflict with any force. Instead, it stopped at the Malay Peninsula on the other side of the Marayou City, and then under the watchful eyes of various forces along the Jinzhou coast , and actually began to build cities and ports on a large scale on the Malay Peninsula. Across the strait from Moluoyu is the port country of Singapore, which will become famous in the future. However, the main island of Singapore is still desolate. There is only a native tribe of a hundred people on the island, and the army was quickly landed. After clearing the land, the army went ashore to camp. At the same time, the craftsmen and slaves who came with them also transported various materials off the ship, and then immediately began to build docks and accommodation. Mo Luoyou and other countries were very confused at first and couldn't figure out what these people were going to do. They just saw that the other party was powerful and they couldn't provoke them at all. Therefore, everyone was very honest and did not dare to interfere at all. But when they waited As soon as the dock on the island was completed, Lu Qing, who was assigned to take charge of the matter, immediately announced to all the forces in Malacca that the port under construction would be named Lion City and it would be under the jurisdiction of the Prince of Qi's Palace. He would temporarily act as Lion City. As the city governor, he is in charge of the military and political power of the Lion City. The reason why the military general Lu Qing was appointed as the temporary governor was mainly because the Lion City was newly built and it was located in Malacca, a place far away from Taiwan. Therefore, there must be a general who can control the situation, so Lu Qing became the governor as a general. But this is only temporary, until the Lion City has established a foothold in Malacca. Li Min will soon send a civilian official to manage the Lion City. This is not because he does not trust Lu Qing, but he cannot set a precedent for military generals to interfere in politics. Regarding the establishment of the Lion City, the forces such as Moluoyou were quite disapproving at first. After all, they were all native forces in Malacca and had been operating in the strait for generations. Although the port was not very safe, it was also very complete and not a single one at all. outsiders can compare. But they soon discovered that they were wrong. The craftsmen in Lu Qing's hands directed the slaves to work day and night. They used cement to build ports and various facilities, and then used gunpowder to blow up the rocks in the sea and clear out wide channels. In just half a year, they had built Quite a few marinas available. As soon as the construction of these piers was completed, many Han ships came to berth at the piers. Although the facilities on these piers were still incomplete, compared with the chaotic Moluoyou Port opposite. The entry and exit are also very orderly, and there will be no congestion like Mo Luoyou. There is another most important condition. That is, safety is guaranteed, and goods will never be detained or even stolen. The establishment of the Shicheng port made most Han Chinese ships willing to dock here. With the further improvement of port facilities, coupled with good port management. Gradually, not only Han merchant ships were willing to dock in Lion City, but merchant ships from other countries were also willing to dock their ships in Lion City port. Although the ship traffic in Malacca is very large. However, with the rise of the Lion City, there are fewer and fewer ships calling at other ports, and this is before the Lion City is fully built. I believe that with the improvement of the Lion City, it will one day monopolize most of the ships in Malacca. By then Malacca will also be completely in Li Min's hands. In addition, while the Lion City was under construction, the twenty main navy warships stationed in the Lion City were not idle. They were divided into several small teams and patrolled the strait every day, mainly to combat pirates in the strait, and regardless of the pirates' What is the background behind it? Anyone they meet will be killed. Most of these pirates are supported by some local forces in Malacca. They were already very dissatisfied with the Lion City. Now the pirates they sent out were also attacked by the Lion City fleet, which made them even more angry. It is a pity that their It is too weak to be able to do anything to the Lion City. However, these people will not be willing to give up. The forces headed by Mo Luoyou are secretly colluding in an attempt to form an alliance to resist Li Min's aggression. However, Li Min had been prepared for this situation for a long time. He even deliberately annoyed the forces in Mo Luoyou in order to make them take the initiative to attack. However, forces like Mo Luoyou are located in Jinzhou, and The Lion City is located on the Malay Peninsula, so if they want to attack the Lion City, they must go out to the navy. However, in this world, no navy can capture the main battleship in Lu Qing's hands! When Li Zhi, who had just arrived in Shanghai, received the news that Li Min had sent troops to Malacca and did not directly conflict with the natives, but chose to build the city, he couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. He originally thought that his sixth brother Li Min would launch a new round of war operations. But??Thinking that he actually used this relatively mild method to control Malacca. In this way, although war may break out, who knows when? However, although Li Zhi was disappointed, he did not show it and still happily visited Shanghai with his eldest brother and third brother. In the past, he had only heard that the new city of Shanghai was extremely prosperous, with many merchants in the city, and opportunities to make a fortune everywhere. However, he had never experienced it personally. It was not until he spent a few days in Shanghai that he truly understood Shanghai. Apart from anything else, the astonishing flow of goods on the docks every day and the crowded carriages of trains in the city all tell the outsiders about the prosperity of Shanghai. After tongguo observed Shanghai over the past few days, Li Zhi compared Dengzhou, which is also a port city, with Shanghai. As a result, he quickly discovered that although Shanghai is not as good as Dengzhou now, Dengzhou's development potential has been exhausted. , no matter how hard you try in the future, you will probably only be able to stay the way you are now. But Shanghai is different. The development potential of this new city is much greater than that of Dengzhou, especially the Chang'an Waterway, which has brought endless wealth to Shanghai. I believe that Shanghai will surpass Dengzhou in a few years. It became the most prosperous city along the coast of Tang Dynasty. After staying in Shanghai for nearly ten days, although Li Chengqian and Li Ke always wanted them to stay a few more days, Li Zhi was eager to go to Taiwan. It was not only the base camp of sixth brother Li Min, but also the place where Cai'er was born. Therefore, Li Zhi is full of yearning for Taiwan, both in public and private matters. Seeing that Li Zhi had decided to leave, Li Chengqian and Li Ke no longer tried to persuade them to stay. They just gave many gifts to Li Zhi and the other three as a sign of their brotherhood. In this regard, Li Zhi, Si Zi and Cai'er Naturally, I won¡¯t refuse. Speaking of the ten days in Shanghai, what Li Zhi was most happy about was not seeing the prosperity of Shanghai, but seeing the changes in his eldest brother Li Chengqian. The former Li Chengqian was the prince, although his attitude towards his younger brothers and sisters was not like that of Li Tai and Li Tai. You are like that, but he is also very rigid, and he likes to use his elder brother's airs to teach others. He is also very proud and does not like to listen to other people's opinions. When Li Chengqian was deposed as the prince, Li Zhi, as his biological brother, was really a little bit I am worried that my elder brother will not be able to think about it. However, when he met Li Chengqian, he discovered that instead of being depressed because the prince was deposed, his eldest brother actively participated in the construction and management of Shanghai and became a good assistant to his third brother Li Ke. If you hear this news, you will definitely be very happy. Shanghai is very close to Taiwan, especially after the opening of steamship flights, it is only a few days away. When they arrived in Dengzhou before, they had seen the steamboat on the dock, but they had never had the chance to ride on it. They couldn't miss it this time. So Li Zhi asked someone to charter a few steamships, and then the fleet followed. They first took the ship to Taiwan. Li Zhi was also very interested in this kind of steamship that could travel thousands of miles. He even chatted with the shipyard for a while and learned about the performance of the steamship in detail. It turned out that this kind of ship was also subject to great restrictions. , First, it is easy to break. Of course, with the advancement of technology, this problem has been greatly reduced than before. Second, there is a huge demand for coal and fresh water, so there need to be supply points along the way, otherwise it is not as good as sailing. However, although steam ships have such shortcomings, and their hulls are relatively small and cannot withstand the bumps of wind and waves, they cover up their advantages. For example, the biggest feature is that they are fast and require fewer manpower. When sailing, they also need less manpower. There is no need to consider wind direction, ocean currents, etc. I believe that with the development of navigation, this kind of steamship will one day replace the sailboat and become a real navigation weapon. After sailing on the sea for three days on a steamship, Li Zhi and the others finally arrived in Keelung, Taiwan. Li Zhi stood on the bow of the ship, watching the ships coming in and out of Keelung's outer harbor, and couldn't help but feel a little excited. This is the base camp that Sixth Brother has worked hard to build. The island has grown from scratch, and has slowly developed into an overseas It is a famous pearl that even various newspapers in Chang'an mentioned the prosperity of Taiwan from time to time, which attracted many scholars to consider Taiwan as a must-visit place when they travel. "Although Taiwan and Dengzhou are both territories owned by your sixth brother, they are fundamentally different. Whether it is politics or economy, they are obviously different from the Tang Dynasty. When you get there, you must observe carefully and learn with humility. I believe you will definitely gain a lot!" Thinking of his father's instructions to him when he left Chang'an, Li Zhi couldn't help but feel a sense of expectation. He really wanted to know what he could learn in Taiwan? (To be continued) Text Chapter 531: Buddha Tooth Relic "Brother Six~kekeke~" Si Zi jumped out of the boat happily, and then flew into Li Min's arms like a little swallow. Li Min also laughed and held Si Zi in circles for a few times before stopping. . :Reading novels "Sixth brother! Sixth sister-in-law!" At this time, Li Zhi also walked down and bowed to Li Min and Wen Xin very respectfully. Cai'er, who was in a hurry, also called "cousin" and then ran to Wen Xin. He held her arm and kept talking. Li Min put down Si Zi and let her talk to Wen Xin. Then he walked up to Li Zhi and lightly punched his chest and said: "Ninth brother, it seems that it was a right decision to let you go to the military academy. At least your body is strong. He is much stronger than before." Li Zhi was extremely excited when he heard Sixth Brother's joke. It was because of Sixth Brother's help to him in the past few years that Li Zhi felt like hugging Li Min and crying. But at this moment, Chou Chou, who was already five years old, and his two younger brothers, Australia and Nanyang, eagerly ran to Li Zhi, and then whispered to Li Zhi: "Are you our ninth uncle?" "Well, you are Chou Chou, right? Uncle Jiu hugged you when you were born!" Li Zhi saw Chou Chou and immediately guessed her identity. As for the other two little ones, there was no need to ask. I know, these must be my two nephews. "Great, Uncle Jiu gave us a gift!" The three Chou Chou people jumped up happily after hearing this, and then three little hands reached out to Li Zhi at the same time to ask for gifts. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Well, Li Zhi was stunned for a moment, then laughed, and reached behind to wave, and as a result, boxes of things were moved from the ship. These were all gifts he prepared, as for the toys prepared by Si Zi. Because the quantity is too large, it cannot be shipped yet. "Yeah~. Long live Uncle Nine!" As soon as Chou Chou and the others saw the gifts, they immediately cheered and ran over to pick out gifts. At this time, Si Zi also ran over, helping the three Chou Chou people choose gifts while introducing them to them that he also brought many interesting things. As a result, the three children were also very curious about this little aunt's gift, and even couldn't help it. I eagerly ran to the boat to pick out gifts. After a long time, Si Zi took Chou Chou and the others off the boat, but the maids behind them had their hands full of gifts. Among them, the big rag doll that Si Zi liked the most was really liked by Chou Chou, but it was a pity that she was too small. . I can't hold it at all, otherwise I will never let go. The family happily returned to the palace in Keelung. The banquet had already been held, and because Li Zhi, Cai'er and Sizi were not outsiders, there were no male and female seats. Everyone gathered together, and at the same time, even Xijun, Mengxue and Jin Shengman also came, but Wu Meiniang was not there because she was in Chang'an. Li Zhi had met her before. Although many years had passed, she was still worried about being recognized by Li Zhi, and Li Zhi was different from Li Zhen. Therefore, Wu Meiniang did not participate due to illness. When Li Min was still in Chang'an, Li Zhi and Si Zi loved to eat and drink at Li Min's mansion. After all, the delicacies at Prince Qi's mansion were the best in Chang'an. However, after Li Min went to Dengzhou to take up his post, the two of them could no longer taste the delicacies of Prince Qi's Mansion. At most, Li Min had someone send some canned food to Chang'an, although it was also made by the chef of the palace. But after all, it¡¯s not new anymore. It is also true that Li Zhi and Sizi's appetites were naturally whetted by the delicious food from Prince Qi's Mansion today. T¨¨bi¨¦ was a small Sizi who actually ate more than Li Min. This made the three Chou Chou siblings People have been staring at this little aunt, wondering whether they should return the gift they got today? Because it looked like this little aunt hadn't eaten for several days. After dinner, Cai'er and Sizi took Chou Chou and the others to play. Wen Xin and Xi Jun also accompanied them. As for Li Zhi, Li Zhi and Li Min sat in the palace drinking tea and chatting about their separation. What happened in the year. "Brother Six, I have to thank you more for the matter between Cai'er and me!" Li Zhi suddenly stood up and bowed deeply to Li Min. Cai'er could become the quasi-prince, and Li Min planned and helped behind the scenes, and finally Li Zhi got his wish, so he had always wanted to express his gratitude to Li Min personally, and today he finally had this opportunity. After hearing this, Li Min smiled and said: "Okay, don't be polite to me. Cai'er is my cousin and you are my brother. If I, the elder brother, don't help you, who else in the world can Help you?" Li Zhi straightened up and smiled at Li Min. There was still a sense of gratitude in his smile. Then he thought of something and immediately asked: "Brother Six, I heard that you sent a huge fleet to Malacca." That traffic artery did not land on Jinzhou on the south side of the strait, nor did it take action against the local forces in Mo Luoyou. Instead, it built a Lion City on the Malay Peninsula in the north. Isn't this too troublesome? In my opinion, it is better to just grab all the places in Moluoyou, these ports are all ready and can be used!" Hearing Li Zhi¡¯s words, Li Min showed a smile.??Wry smile and said: "Ninth brother doesn't know something. Small countries like Mo Luoyou don't seem to be strong, but they are backed by the vast Jinzhou. When facing my army, they will definitely flee to Jinzhou. Lu, and I seem to have strong military strength now, but after annexing Luzon and Linyi, I can't allocate too many troops to conquer Jinzhou, so the best way is to leave them alone for the time being and build another port. We competed with them openly, and even deliberately aroused their dissatisfaction and asked them to take the initiative to attack the Lion City." "Hey, why is this? Brother Six, didn't you say that you don't have enough troops? Why do you want to take the initiative to provoke?" Li Zhi asked with some understanding. "Hahaha~" Li Min laughed after hearing this, "The annexation of Luzon and Linyi will occupy the army, but it will have little impact on the navy. Moreover, when my navy was first established, it was an offensive army. , but there are too few opponents in this world who can compete with them. However, although the navy is powerful, it cannot sail the ship to land, so I need those small countries in Moluoyou to gather their forces and then attack the Lion City across the sea. , then it¡¯s time for the navy to defeat them in one fell swoop!¡± "So that's it, Brother Six, you are the smarter one!" Li Zhi also suddenly realized that although the words "leverage your strengths and avoid weaknesses" are simple to say, there are very few people who can actually do it. But now Li Min has taught him a vivid lesson. . "By the way, Sixth Brother, how are Seventh Brother and Eighth Brother now? I just heard on the road that they captured half of that Ceylon. It's been a few months now, and I don't know if they have a firm foothold? "Li Zhi then asked. When they were in the youth class of the military academy, the three brothers studied together, which made the three of them have a deep relationship. Later, both Li Zhen and Li Yun attended regular military school classes. However, because of his special status, Li Zhi could only occasionally attend the military school and could not truly study in the military school. This made Li Zhi often regretful. "The seventh brother and the eighth brother have opened up the situation now, but they did some disgraceful things in the middle!" Li Min laughed and said after hearing this, not only did Li Zhen and Li Yun have the support of Li Shimin, but also Li Min With their support and their willingness to work hard, they have now established a firm foothold in Tianzhu. "Oh? I would believe Brother Eight if he did something disgraceful, but with Brother Six's temperament, how could he do anything disgraceful?" Li Zhi also asked with great interest. After hearing this, Li Min laughed and told the story of Li Zhen and Li Yun's actions during this period. It turned out that after Li Zhen and Li Yun marched from the northern end of Ceylon Island and directly captured the capital of the Tamil Kingdom, they soon took control of the entire Tamil Kingdom. Except for some mountainous areas in the center of the island, there was still sporadic resistance from the Tamil people. Apart from the strength, most other areas have been pacified. After pacifying the Tamil Kingdom, Li Zhen and Li Yun immediately cooperated with the Sinhala Kingdom in various aspects, such as purchasing various Sinhala goods and then having them sold to the Tang Dynasty. In addition, they also cooperated in military and religious matters. They also started close exchanges, which made the Sinhalese Kingdom have great trust in brothers Li Zhen and Li Yun, and soon the two countries formed a kingdom of brothers. It was at this time that Li Zhen and Li Yun discovered a very interesting phenomenon in the Sinhala Kingdom, that is, in the Lion City, the capital of the Sinhala Kingdom, there was a very special building called the Tooth Relic Temple, which was dedicated to the Buddha. It is said that two hundred years ago, the Kingdom of Jiajia on the Tianzhu continent was attacked by neighboring countries. The king was worried that the Buddha's tooth relic preserved in the country would be damaged by the war, so he sent his daughter, a princess named Hemanli, to The tooth of the Buddha was sent to the Sinhalese Kingdom. Sinhala is a Buddhist country, and everyone in the country believes in Buddhism. Therefore, the tooth relic of the Buddha has naturally become the national treasure of the Sinhala Kingdom, and a Seven Treasures Shrine has been specially built to worship it. Every three months, the Sinhala Kingdom The tooth relics of the Buddha will be brought out from the monastery to be worshiped, and each time the king needs to personally greet them. Of course, the king is busy with affairs and rarely has time, so usually a senior monk wearing royal robes, sitting on an elephant, takes out the Buddha's tooth, and each time it is enshrined in a temple full of incense. Five days and then please go back. The eminent monk Faxian of the Jin Dynasty once visited the Sinhala Kingdom and witnessed the local activities of worshiping Buddha's tooth relics. When Li Zhen and Li Yun went to the Sinhalese Kingdom to visit King Xinkeya, they were very lucky to encounter an event held in the Lion City to honor the Buddha's Tooth Relic. In order to celebrate the demise of their old enemy, the Tamil Kingdom, two more Li Zhen and Li Yun were present. As a friend from afar, Xinkeya personally brought out the Buddha's Tooth Relic on an elephant, and invited Li Zhen and Li Yun to pay homage to the Buddha's Tooth Relic up close. Li Zhen and Li Yun are no strangers to the Buddha's Tooth Relic, because there is also one in Chang'an of the Tang Dynasty. They once visited it. Although it is slightly different from the one in the Sinhala Kingdom, it is indeed the relic of the eminent monk Dharma of the Jin Dynasty. Xian was brought back from Tianzhu to the Central Plains. Moreover, they also knew that there were originally four Buddha tooth relics, but the whereabouts of two of them were unknown, and there were onlyTwo from the Tang and Sinhalese kingdoms survive. Knowing this, Li Zhen suddenly thought of a good way to annex the Sinhalese Kingdom, but this method was, as Li Min said, a bit disgraceful. To be continued) Text Chapter 532: The Buddha¡¯s Tooth Destroyed the Country It turned out that Li Zhen saw that the Sinhalese Kingdom attached so much importance to a Buddha's tooth relic, and thought that there was also a Buddha's tooth in Chang'an, so she thought of an unethical method, which was to use the Buddha's tooth in Chang'an as bait to lure King Xinkeya. and a bunch of important ministers, and then take down the opponent in one fell swoop. When the time comes, the Sinhalese Kingdom will be leaderless, so why not just let them control it? After thinking of this method, Li Zhen immediately discussed with Li Yun, Wang Xuance and others, and received unanimous support from Wang Xuance and others. Although Li Yun felt that this method was a bit destructive, the instructors in the military academy once told them that only There is no right or wrong in winning or losing, not to mention they are not here to make friends. So Li Yun finally expressed his support. In mid-October of the 18th year of Zhenguan, Wang Xuance told the Sinhalese King Xinkeya in his capacity as ambassador that Li Zhen and Li Yun's father, His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, was also a devout Buddhist. When the Kala Kingdom also had a Buddha's tooth relic, they were very excited about it, so they specially ordered people to escort the Buddha's tooth relic from Chang'an in the Tang Dynasty to the Sinhalese Kingdom so that the two Buddha's tooth relics could be reunited and then worshiped together in the Sinhala Kingdom. One hundred and eight days later, it was returned to the Tang Dynasty to promote Buddhism. If Xinkeya knew something about the Tang Dynasty, he would definitely be able to hear a lot of flaws in Wang Xuance's words. For example, after the Li family in the Tang Dynasty recognized themselves as Lao Tzu, most of the royal family and nobles believed in Taoism. In addition, the Buddha's tooth relic was of great importance, and the sea surface was It's not very peaceful. Who can send the Buddha's tooth relic to the island of Ceylon thousands of miles away with nothing to eat? But it is a pity that the Sinhalese Kingdom is an island country and the information is relatively opaque. Apart from vaguely knowing that another Buddha tooth relic is in the east, he knows nothing else. So after hearing what Wang Xuance said. Xinkeya and other ministers all believed it and used the treasury. Preparations are being made for the arrival of the Buddha's Tooth Relic. Only half a month later, Li Zhen and Li Yun notified the Sinhala Kingdom and told them that the Buddha's tooth had been transported from the Tang Dynasty. As a result, Xinkeya, who was full of joy, had no doubts. He probably thought that the Tang Dynasty was far away from them. The distance is not far, at most it is the distance from Bei Tianzhu to them, so half a month is already a bit slow. "Welcoming the Buddha's Tooth Relic is a big event. For the Sinhala Kingdom, where the entire country believes in Buddhism, it is definitely a grand event that can be recorded in history. So they decorated the lion palace very beautifully, and the fragrance of flowers was everywhere in the city. Almost everyone was reciting to express their devotion to the Buddha. Originally, in order to express his respect for the Buddha, King Xinkeya planned to go out of the city ten miles to meet the Buddha's tooth relic. However, Wang Xuance told him that the Buddha's tooth relic was a grand event for the entire island of Ceylon, so just leaving the city did not appear pious. It is best to go ten miles to the sea to welcome the arrival of the ship carrying the Buddha's Tooth. Xinkeya, who had been dazzled by the Buddha's tooth relic, had no doubt that it existed. After hearing it, he even felt that it made sense, so on the day when the 'Buddha's tooth relic' arrived. Xin Keya took some important civil and military officials aboard Li Zhen's Yuewang, and then went to sea to welcome the arrival of the 'Buddha's Tooth Relic'. Although some officials raised objections, it was because of the good images established by Li Zhen and Li Yun before. In the end, Xinkeya chose to trust these two allies. But this is just a beautiful fairy tale, as soon as the Yue Wang goes to sea. Li Zhen and Li Yun immediately changed their faces and ordered the warriors on the ship to suppress Xinkeya and all the civil and military officials. Then the army came to the Sinhalese Kingdom and forced Xinkeya to surrender to them, allowing the Sinhalese Kingdom to give up resistance. . After King Xinkeya was deceived, he was also very angry with Li Zhen and Li Yun. However, as a Buddhist, he also had a submissive quality like ordinary people, especially since he also knew that Li Zhen and Li Yun Li Yun was able to destroy his old enemy the Tamil Kingdom in a short period of time, which was enough to show that the other party was powerful and that he could not resist it at all. It was under this circumstance that Xinkeya finally agreed to surrender to Li Zhen and Li Yun after discussing with other captured civil and military officials, but there was an unexpected additional condition, that is, to let Li Zhen and Li Yun surrender. Li Yun must agree to them, fulfill his previous promise, and invite the real Buddha tooth relic from Chang'an to the Sinhalese Kingdom, and then worship it for one hundred and eight days. Li Zhen and Li Yun were really shocked at the condition put forward by Xin Keya and the others, thinking that there was something wrong with their minds. However, the eminent monk from the Central Plains who came with them later told them that for a For devout Buddhists, enshrining the tooth relic of the Buddha is much more important than ruling the country. At this time, Li Zhen and Li Yun finally dispelled their doubts, and then patted their chests and promised that they would definitely invite the Buddha's tooth relics from Chang'an for them to worship. If one hundred and eight days is not enough, they can add more at will. It's a pity that their credit had been overdrawn before. Xinkeya and the others did not believe the verbal guarantees given by the two of them. Later, the two parties finally made a written agreement to finally settle the matter.Set it down. The next thing was very simple. Xinkeya came forward and quickly pacified the leaderless Sinhala Kingdom. Then Li Zhen and Li Yun's troops entered the Sinhala Kingdom and took control of the most important Lion City. , resulting in the demise of the Sinhala Kingdom. It is also worth mentioning that the Sinhalese Kingdom is not the first country to perish because of the Buddha's bones and relics, nor will it be the last. Buddha opposed killing, but there are countless people who have died because of the Buddha's bones he left behind. There are countless people who have lost their country and exterminated their species. This is a great irony for the Buddha. After Li Zhi heard what Li Zhen and Li Yun did in Ceylon, he laughed on the spot and said: "This Sinhalese king is really ridiculous. He actually gave away the country for a small Buddha tooth relic." Seventh Brother and Eighth Brother.¡± Li Min smiled and shook his head and said: "Ninth brother, you are wrongly blaming King Xinkeya. In fact, he can order the whole country to give up resistance. In my opinion, this is the real great wisdom and courage." !¡± After hearing this, Li Zhi was stunned for a moment, then reacted and said thoughtfully: "Yes, I wrongly blamed the other party just now. With the strength of Seventh Brother and Eighth Brother, the Sinhala Kingdom is not an opponent in any case. In addition, the king and civil and military ministers have been captured. If we forcefully resist, it will only end up causing a river of blood in the country and even annihilation. If this is the case, it is better to give up resistance." Seeing Li Zhi reacting so quickly, Li Min also smiled and nodded, and then added: "In addition, the other party proposed to invite the Buddha's tooth relic to the Sinhala Kingdom, and also indirectly expressed to the seventh and eighth brothers that their country This person is devoted to the Buddha and does not have many requirements in other aspects. This will also reassure the seventh and eighth brothers that they will not implement too strict laws when they rule the Sinhalese Kingdom in the future." "Wonderful! Wonderful!" Li Zhi said with a slap on the thigh when he heard this. He really didn't expect that a small overseas country thousands of miles away could have such wisdom. It seems that there is no one who can be king and emperor in this world. No one is simple and easy to deal with. "By the way, Sixth Brother, what happens next? Do Seventh Brother and Eighth Brother really plan to invite the Buddha's Tooth Relic from Chang'an to the Sinhala Kingdom?" Li Zhi suddenly thought of another question and asked impatiently. After hearing this, Li Min laughed and said: "This is natural. It was only an expedient measure for them to deceive the Sinhala King. Now that the Sinhala Kingdom is under their control, in order to appease the local people, they will naturally not break their promise again." , so they have written to their father to request this matter. Although they will encounter some resistance, a Buddha tooth relic can resolve a war that will destroy the country. I believe that the virtuous monks in the Buddhist sect of the Tang Dynasty will also agree to this matter. .¡± In fact, Li Min didn't know that while he was talking to Li Zhi, the Buddhist sects of the Tang Dynasty had unified their opinions and agreed to send the Buddha's tooth relic to the Sinhalese Kingdom for worship for a period of time. However, they also made their own demands, that is It is hoped that a group of eminent monks will be sent to escort them, and then these eminent monks will arrive in Tianzhu from Ceylon and travel to the places where the Buddha lived. In the end, the number of eminent monks accompanying this trip reached 108. It was known as the "Hundred Monks' Journey to the West" in history. It was a very famous event in the history of Buddhism. It even had a huge impact on the future actions of Li Zhen and Li Yun. , let¡¯s not mention it for now. After talking about Li Zhen and Li Yun, Li Min asked Li Zhi about his experiences and thoughts along the way. He was especially interested in what he saw and gained during his travels in the Tang Dynasty, because these made Li Min really feel. Come, the development and changes of Datang in recent years. "Ninth brother, I'm very aware of your purpose of coming to Taiwan, but I don't know if you have any plans?" Li Min suddenly asked. "This" Li Zhi pondered after hearing this. He came to Taiwan for examination and study. He wanted to make a comprehensive comparison between Taiwan and the Tang Dynasty so that he could learn something and be better in the future. He ruled the Tang Dynasty, but now he didn't understand Taiwan at all, and he only had more than half a year left. He really didn't know how to start? Seeing Li Zhi's look, Li Min smiled slightly and said: "Ninth brother, if you want to understand Taiwan, I have two suggestions. One of them is very relaxed and free. Everything depends on your own wishes, but it may not be possible. Really understand Taiwan.¡± Li Min paused for a moment when he said this, and then said again with a strange smile on his face: "As for the other suggestion, it is more difficult and does not have any freedom. You must listen to me in everything in Taiwan. Besides, I don¡¯t have time to spend time with Cai¡¯er and Sizi, which one do you want to choose?¡± Li Zhi couldn't help but shudder when he saw the smile on Li Min's face, and he couldn't help but feel an unpleasant feeling in his heart! (To be continued) Text Chapter 533 Porter Li Zhi In the back garden of Prince Qi's Mansion in Keelung City, in order to give Chou Chou and the others a place to play, Li Min built a huge shed in the garden. The shed was covered with various green vines to block the sunlight from the sky. Under the shed, there are various play tools built for Chou Chou. For example, when he was in Dengzhou, the slides and wooden horses in the toy room were all moved here. In an open space under this shed, there are five wooden fairways divided by white lines. On each fairway are a pile of wooden bottles, ten in each pile, in the shape of an equilateral triangle, which looks very neat. And amid a burst of screams, five round wooden balls rolled fast or slowly through the fairway towards the wooden bottles. With the sound of 'bang', except for the wooden ball on the far left that knocked down all the bottles, the other four wooden balls did not knock down all the bottles. The most outrageous thing was the wooden ball on the far right. Because the force was too small, the root stopped before it rolled in front of the bottle. "Oh~, great, I won again!" Sizi jumped up and the ball on the left was hers. Si Zi was playing bowling with Cai'er, Chou Chou, Australia and Nanyang. Speaking of which, Si Zi was really talented and quickly mastered the skills. In just a few days, he had surpassed Li Min became the number one master in Prince Qi's palace. As for the weak ball on the far right, it was naturally thrown by Li Min's youngest son Nanyang. He is only two years old now. Even the lightest bowling ball can only be held with both hands and pushed forward awkwardly. , and every time he used too much force, causing him to crawl down on the fairway. However, this kid is very naughty and never cries when he falls. Instead, he likes to crawl to the bottles at the other end of the fairway, and then one by one Push the bottle over. Then he sat there and shouted proudly to Sizi: "Auntie~Auntie~" Seeing Nanyang¡¯s cute little villain¡¯s triumphant appearance immediately made Li Min, Xin and others watching nearby laugh heartily. Speaking of which, Nanyang is the eldest son of Li Min. Li Shimin asked Li Shimin to name him. After thinking hard for more than a month, Li Shimin finally decided on the name Li Mian. Mian has many explanations, one of which refers to the name worn by emperors and scholar-bureaucrats. However, since the Northern and Southern Dynasties, only the emperor could wear the crown, and Li Shimin actually named Nanyang as the crown. The intention is very intriguing. "You stinky Nanyang, you are cheating again!" Sizi said angrily, and walked over. He picked up Nanyang and spanked her, which made the little guy scream in fright. Then he suddenly got the idea and started shouting "Good aunt~good aunt~", which finally made Sizi giggle. Si Zi has been playing for such a long time. At this time, I was a little thirsty, so I put down Nanyang, ran to Li Min's table, reached out and drank a bowl of tea, and then said to Li Min: "Brother Six, where did Brother Nine go? Why? You won¡¯t see anyone in Taiwan?¡± After hearing this, Li Min showed a playful smile and said: "Don't worry, Sizi, you don't have to worry about your Ninth Brother. He didn't come to Taiwan just for fun. My father has a lot of things to do for him, so in a short time , I guess neither you nor Cai'er will be able to see him." "Ah, it's not easy to come to Taiwan. Why is Brother Jiu so busy again?" Si Zi said a little unhappy. When I was in Chang'an. She had the best relationship with Li Min and Li Zhi, but later Li Min went out to serve as an official. There were only a handful of times when she returned to Chang'an, and after Li Zhi became the prince, he had no time to accompany her anymore. He thought he could be with his two brothers this time out, but he didn't expect that Li Zhi disappeared as soon as he arrived in Taiwan. Seeing that Sizi was a little unhappy, the person next to him immediately said: "Sizi, although Keelung is lively, there is nothing interesting. Why don't we go to Penghu in a few days? Your sixth brother has an island there. The island The scenery on the island is very beautiful, and we can also swim, grill fish, and collect shells on the island" "Okay, okay, let's go to Penghu. I haven't been there for a long time. I really miss the feeling of swimming in the sea!" Before Xin finished her words, Cai'er rushed over and said. She was born in Tainan, not far from Penghu. She is very familiar with the place, and it is also one of the places she most wants to visit. Although Sizi is almost twelve years old, he grew up in the palace and has an innocent and innocent personality, just like a child. So when he heard the two sisters-in-law praising Penghu so well, he immediately dismissed Ninth Brother Li Zhi. Putting the matter aside, he clapped his hands excitedly and said, "Great, I've heard Sister Cai'er tell me about it a long time ago. Sister Cai'er, you must teach me how to swim!" Seeing that Si Zi had diverted his attention, Li Min also breathed a sigh of relief. He had given Li Zhi two suggestions before, one was easy and free, and the other was very hard. As a result, Li Zhi chose the second one as expected. Now he is in Let's start a new life under our own arrangements. This is a wood warehouse in a shipyard near Keelung Port. The dry warehouse is filled with mountains of wood.??, teams of workers are carrying the timber, and then transporting it away by large carriages on the railway tracks. Although the train has appeared now, the timber warehouse is not far from the dock. If it is used by train, the cost is too high. , so this kind of horse-drawn carriage mounted on rails has been used, which can transport a large amount of wood at a time. "Brothers, work harder. As long as we finish transporting this batch of wood, we can rest today!" A strong middle-aged man shouted, then bent down and lifted up a sawed piece with another companion. The wood was thrown onto a four-carriage on the railway track after a few steps, making a loud "thud" sound. He is the foreman of a moving team and supervises five people. "Liu Tou, do you have any mung bean soup after you finish working?" a young man with an obvious Jiangnan accent asked loudly. Although the weather in Taipei is not as hot as Tainan, they all do heavy work, so they are tired and sweating after a while, and naturally want to drink a bowl of cold mung bean soup to relieve the fever. "Little bastards know how to drink. Hurry up and finish the work. Today is Brother Yang's first day at work. I'm going to treat you tonight. Let's go to the restaurant at the east entrance of the factory and have a few drinks!" The middle-aged man known as Liu Tou The man cursed loudly, "Liu Tou is the oldest in this work team. Although he is a fierce scolder, he is very measured and usually takes good care of his brothers in the team, so he is respected by everyone." "Liu Tou is too polite. I should be the one to invite everyone. How can I let Liu Tou spend money?" A young and delicate young man next to Liu Tou said with a smile. He is the Yang brother mentioned by Liu Tou. He just came here to work today. His name is Yang Jiu. He looks about seventeen or eighteen years old. He is a little thin, but he works very hard. He is shirtless like the others, but his skin is It is very white, tender and delicate, which is obviously different from the dark complexion of other workers. "Brother Yang, you're welcome. This is our rule here. For every new brother, Liu Tou will invite us out for a few drinks, and you don't have to worry about him. Mrs. Liu is very strict, and Liu Tou has nothing to do in his hands. We don¡¯t have much money, so it won¡¯t cost much for him to treat us!¡± The young man with a Jiangnan accent who just spoke laughed again, and by the way exposed Liu Tou¡¯s shortcomings, which made other people laugh, but Liu Tou cursed angrily, picked up a piece of wood and wanted to hit it, but unfortunately this Jiangnan guy ran away with a smile. Yang Jiu also laughed. Liu Tou had already introduced him when he first arrived. The young man with a Jiangnan accent was named Hu Han. He was from Jizhou, Jiangnan Province. To be precise, he was a refugee living in Jizhou. He had just arrived half a year ago. I moved to Taiwan and have been working in the factory for three or four months. In addition, the bearded man who is carrying things with Liu Tou is called Da Qiang. The tall and thin man who is carrying things with Hu Han is named Luo, but everyone calls him Zhugan. As for the people who are carrying things with Yang Jiu, there is a man in his twenties. The dull man, named Wang San, has a strong back and strong waist. He entered the factory two days earlier than Yang Jiu. He usually doesn't like to talk, but he is very strong. When he and Li Zhi work together to lift wood, he is mostly the one doing the hard work. Yang Jiu is the pseudonym of Li Zhi. Li Min gave him two suggestions a few days ago. The first suggestion is to let him walk around Taiwan and observe with his own eyes. Whatever he can learn is up to him. The second suggestion was that Li Min arranged for him to completely abandon his identity as a prince and integrate into the life of Taiwan as an ordinary person, savoring the ups and downs of the lower class people and increasing his social experience. For Li Zhi, the first suggestion was just to let him observe as an outsider, just like he had walked around at will in places such as Datang and Dengzhou. Li Zhi was already feeling a little tired of this. The second suggestion is completely different, especially for him to temporarily abandon his identity as a prince and become an ordinary person. This is undoubtedly very attractive to Li Zhi, who has grown up in a palace and has no chance to go out. Here in Taiwan, Li Zhi only had such an opportunity. If he were in the Tang Dynasty, there would be countless pairs of eyes staring at him. Even with Li Shimin's support, he would not dare to do this. Unsurprisingly, Li Zhi naturally chose the second option. As a result, Li Min laughed loudly and asked Li Zhi to change his name to Yang Jiu. Cai'er chose this for him, and took her surname Yang. He wanted to use his mother's surname, but unfortunately the surname Zhangsun was too rare, so he simply took Cai'er's surname. Then after a few days of preparation, Li Zhi was arranged by Li Min to go to this shipyard, and he started from the bottom to carry wood in this warehouse. Each team had a fixed amount every day, so finish it early and get off work early. If the task is tight, you will need to work overtime, sometimes even without rest all night. Of course, overtime pay will be paid for overtime work. However, Li Zhi hoped to never work overtime, because it had just been a day and he was already so tired that his whole body ached and he wanted to lie down on the ground and take a rest immediately. Text Chapter 534 Civilian Life Li Zhi was sitting on a chair in the cafeteria, holding a bowl of rice in his left hand and chopsticks in his right hand. He didn't know where to start, because in front of him was a piece of fragrant braised pork and another piece of delicious fish soup. However, The psychological shadow left by Li Zhi on Guwai Island has not been completely eliminated. Although he won't vomit when he sees meat now, he can't eat it anyway. When he was in Li Min's palace before, he only ate vegetarian dishes. "Xiaojiu, what are you doing standing still? Eat quickly. We have to load eight more cars tonight. If we don't eat enough, we won't have the energy to work!" Seeing Li Zhi in a daze, Liu Tou next to him kindly reminded him. Li Zhi changed his name to Yang Jiu, and he was also the youngest among them, so Liu Tou and the others called him Xiao Jiu. "Ohoh, okay!" Li Zhi agreed helplessly. In fact, he was also very hungry now. He had not eaten enough in the morning. He also ate in the factory cafeteria at noon. It was also rice, but the food was the same. He only ate some vegetarian dishes and half a bowl of rice. However, he had already digested all the work he had done all afternoon, and his stomach was empty. Originally, Liu Tou was going to treat a guest today, but just when they were about to finish today's tasks, they suddenly received a notice from the factory, telling them that they had to work overtime, and that their meals at night would be eaten in the factory, and that they would also improve the lives of the workers. , only one dish of braised pork was cooked, and the portion was sufficient for everyone, but this was not good news for Li Zhi. Thinking that he would have to work for a while and feeling very hungry, Li Xin sighed helplessly. He held back his nausea and stretched out his chopsticks to grab a piece of fatty braised pork. However, after trying for a long time, he still didn't dare to do it. In the end, I had no choice but to eat dry rice, but only a few bites. He was choked, and he hurriedly picked up the fish soup. Then he took a few sips before serving the meal. "Huh? This fish soup tastes pretty good, but it's just a little fishy. It would be better if you put some strong liquor to go away the smell!" Li Zhi looked at the fish soup in his hand in surprise. This was the first time he felt a fish soup. A bowl of ordinary fish soup turns out to be so delicious! In fact, Li Zhi didn't know that this was not a problem with the fish soup at all, but he was too hungry, so naturally everything he ate tasted sweet. If he had the courage to try the braised pork, he would probably find it delicious too. "Xiaojiu. Don't waste your braised pork if you don't want to eat it. Brother, I'll take care of it for you!" Seeing that Li Zhi's portion of braised pork had not been touched, Hu Han came over and said. When he was in Jizhou, he dreamed of eating meat every day. Now that he has been in Taiwan for half a year, he often eats meat. But his favorite food is still this kind of oily and greasy braised pork. In his words: This meat is satisfying and satisfying to eat! "Okay. Brother Hu, just take it!" Li Zhi also smiled. But as soon as he finished speaking, the bearded Daqiang and the thin bamboo pole also came up to grab it with a smile. Hu Han shouted, "I asked Xiaojiu for it first," but it was of no use at all. In the end, the three of them snatched up a plate of braised pork in just a few seconds, while Liu Tou looked at the brothers with a smile. As for Wang San who was accompanying Li Zhi. But he just looked at it coldly, then lowered his head to eat his food. Although Li Zhi is very hungry. But he has been educated by the court since he was a child, and he eats slowly. Naturally, the speed was not much faster. By the time Liu Tou and the others had finished two bowls of rice, Li Zhi had only finished half of his bowl. Moreover, by this time, all the workers in the canteen had almost left. After all, there was no work at night. Quite a few, if you work earlier, you can go home and sleep earlier. Li Zhi was too embarrassed to ask Liu Tou and the others to wait for him, so he had to put the rice in the bowl into his mouth in a few mouthfuls, then drank the fish soup in several mouthfuls, and followed Liu Tou's example, wiping it with his sleeves. Wiping his mouth, he then smiled and said, "Sorry for keeping you guys waiting for so long!" Liu Tou smiled and patted Li Zhi on the shoulder without saying anything. In fact, he also saw that Li Zhi was definitely not from a poor background, but now he was doing the same work and eating the same food as them. This was probably one of the reasons. What's the reason for the difficulty? It's probably because of the family's financial difficulties. If that's the case, it's hard for them to ask. Otherwise, wouldn't it just rub salt in someone else's wound? Hu Han and the others had the same view of Li Zhi as Liu Tou. They all believed that he came to work in the factory because his family was in trouble. This also made Hu Han and the others somewhat admire Li Zhi. After all, he was a young man who had been pampered since childhood. It is very rare to be able to do this kind of hard work without complaining or feeling tired on the first day. The work at night was temporarily increased. Li Zhi and his team had to load eight trucks, which was not a lot. However, everyone had been working for a day, so they were dragging their tired bodies to work, so the speed was naturally not very fast. Wherever they went, they didn't finish their work until late at night, which was almost nine o'clock. Li Zhi's lunch and dinner were neither delicious. Although he didn't do much work in the evening, it already made him feel tired and hungry. Just then, Liu Tou said that it was still early and he had agreed to treat him in the afternoon, so why not Now go outside and have a few drinks. Naturally, Hu Han and the others have no objections, althoughThe body is very tired, but it is also very pleasant to drink a few drinks before going to bed. The shipyard where Li Zhi and the others are located is called 'Hengbo Shipyard'. There are also some shipyards around the factory. In fact, this area has been set aside by Li Min to build a shipbuilding shipyard similar to Dengzhou Ship City. base, but the development time is still short, and it is not yet that large-scale. In addition to factories, there are also many restaurants, shops and the like that rely on these factories for food. For example, next to Hengbo Shipyard, there is a short street with large and small restaurants on both sides. It is called a food street. . In fact, the food cooked in the restaurants here is not very delicious. After all, most of the people who come here to eat are workers, and they just want a good deal. Therefore, the food sold in the restaurants here is always sufficient. As for whether it is delicious or not, then It depends on everyone's taste. Keelung is a city that never sleeps. From the first day of its establishment, there has been no curfew here. In fact, not only Keelung, but also all cities on the island of Taiwan have no curfew. Although the shipyard is on the outskirts of the city, there are many factories and workers usually work overtime. Therefore, the shops here only close very late at night, which is the busiest time. Li Zhi and the others walked out of the factory gate, then turned to the left and arrived at the food court. As soon as they entered here, everyone felt a rush of heat. The restaurants on both sides of the street were brightly lit, and most of the people coming in and out were people wearing clothes. Workers in short clothes and occasionally groups of drunkards stumbled through the streets. Li Zhi grew up in the deep palace. Even if he had time to go out, he had to go back before the palace gate was closed. In addition, Chang'an had always implemented a curfew, so it was the first time for Li Zhi to see such a lively scene at night. He only spent time looking around, forgetting even the fatigue on his body. Liu Tou and the others were obviously very familiar with this place. While saying hello to the familiar workers passing by, they introduced the restaurants on both sides to Li Zhi, telling him which restaurant was the most affordable, which restaurant made the best food, and even which restaurant had the most delicious food. The proprietress of the restaurant is the most beautiful, etc. It's all a mess of trivial news, but Li Zhi listened with great interest because he had gradually felt the small joys in the lives of ordinary people. The group of them walked a few steps in the food court and then entered a store called 'Lao Wang Restaurant'. This store was not big, with only seven or eight tables inside, half of which were occupied by people. Liu Tou and Li Zhi and the other six found a table in the corner and sat down, and then an old man with gray hair in a white short coat ran up and said, "Liu Tou, what do you want to eat today?" "Old Wang, don't be in a hurry to eat. This is our new Xiaojiu. He may come to your place more often in the future. You two should get to know each other first!" Liu Tou pushed Li Zhi, and then introduced to Li Zhi, "Xiao Jiu, this is the shopkeeper and assistant of this shop. We all call him Lao Wang. His cooking skills are among the best on this street. If you are hungry in the future, come here to eat!" After hearing this, Li Zhi immediately smiled and said: "Please take care of me, Mr. Wang, in the future!" "Don't dare, don't dare. Xiaojiu, just call me Lao Wang like everyone else!" Hearing Li Zhi being so polite, Lao Wang immediately waved his hand and declined. Li Zhi smiled and stopped insisting. . Lao Wang and Liu Tou chatted a few more words, and then asked them what they wanted to eat. Liu Tou was originally ordered by Li Zhi, but Li Zhi was a newbie here and was not familiar with this place at all, so in the end it was Liu Tou and the others who ordered. We ordered a few dishes, and then everyone asked for a bowl of egg noodles. After all, they all do heavy work and can't live without the staple food. It¡¯s also worth mentioning that here in Taiwan, rice is cheap and noodles are expensive. Liu Tou can treat everyone to eat noodles, which is already very expensive. Li Zhi was also really hungry, and the noodles made by Lao Wang were really good, so he ate all his noodles in a few seconds. At this time, several dishes ordered by Liu Tou were also served, because Liu Tou Knowing that Li Zhi didn't seem to eat meat, half of the dishes he ordered were vegetarian, which was considered as taking care of the newcomers. There were also two jars of wine. Liu Tou poured the wine for everyone with his own hands, and then said a word of welcome to Li Zhi. Everyone drank it all in one gulp. Liu Tou and the others were all rough people, especially after drinking, they all let go and chatted happily all over the world. Taking this opportunity, Li Zhi raised some questions that interested him, such as how many people are there in the factory, how many ships can leave the factory every year, etc.? In addition, there is also some information about Liu Tou and their living conditions, so as to understand the lives of ordinary people. Regarding these things, Liu Tou and the others naturally told them everything they knew. If they didn¡¯t know, they would just guess. Anyway, it was just chatting. As long as there was a topic, they could maintain a lively atmosphere. But just when they were chatting happily, someone suddenly ran in in a panic from outside the store. (To be continued) Text Chapter 535 Street Fight "Dad, hurry up close the store quickly, someone is chasing me!" The person who broke in from outside the door turned out to be a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old. She shouted at Lao Wang as soon as she came in. And Lao Wang was also shocked when he saw this girl, and then said angrily: "Sanniang, what's going on? Aren't you not allowed to come to the store?" But as soon as Lao Wang's words came out, before the girl could reply, several drunks stumbled in from outside the door. The leader was a fat man with a round face in his twenties. As soon as he saw the girl named Sanniang, He showed a lewd smile and said: "Little little lady, you why are you running? Come and give me a drink!" The fat man said, reaching out to take the girl's little hand, but Sanniang screamed in fright and hurriedly hid behind her father, Lao Wang. Lao Wang then smiled apologetically and said: "Brothers, this is my little girl. If there is any offense, I would like to express my sincere condolences to you all!" Although everyone knows that it must be those drunkards teasing Sanniang, but Lao Wang is old and frail, and there are no waiters in the store, but there are six drunken strong men on the other side. If he is tough, he will eventually suffer. It's him and his daughter, that's why he said this. However, the other party is obviously not a good person, and he is drunk and has an even worse character. Therefore, the fat man on the other side did not pay attention to Lao Wang's words, but stretched out his hand to pull him aside, still smiling lewdly at the girl. go. Seeing this situation, Lao Wang naturally wouldn't let the other party succeed, so he reached out and grabbed the fat man's hand. As a result, the other party impatiently shouted: "Get out of my way!" At this time, the companions behind the fat man also came up and pulled and tugged at Lao Wang, but they did not dare to take action because the laws in Keelung were very strict and police patrols walked by on the streets from time to time. , if the police catch them fighting. It is very likely that he will be banned, and if the circumstances are serious, he may even be exiled. At this time, all the customers in the store also saw Fatty and the others, but most people just pretended not to see them, lowering their heads and just focusing on eating. However, Li Zhi felt angry and was about to stand up to stop the other party. Unexpectedly, Hu Han next to him rushed over and pulled Lao Wang out of the hands of Fatty and the others. He said angrily: "You want to cause trouble? Do you believe I should call the police now?" "Hey, who are you? Do you dare to interfere in my business?" The fat man said, pretending to be a gangster and who should I be afraid of? In fact, several of them are also workers in nearby factories, and their conduct is usually not very good. In addition, I drank some wine today and saw a beautiful girl like Sanniang on the street, so I couldn't help but chase her. At most, I wanted to take advantage of her, but now I saw someone standing up for the other party, but I suddenly The child aroused the anger of this group of people, and they all stared. Roll up your sleeves and surround Hu Han. Although Liu Tou knew Lao Wang, he didn't go to the extent of standing up for the other party. But now that he saw that Hu Han was in conflict with the other party, he could no longer pretend that he didn't see it. Moreover, Li Zhi, Qiangzi and others next to them had already stood up, so the five of them rushed over together and pushed each other to the other side. At the same time, they also shouted: "What's the matter? If you want to fight, don't open your eyes." Take a look with your dog eyes. Is this where you are causing trouble?" The two groups had the same number of people, and they were all drunk. At first, they were just pushing and shoving each other, and no one planned to take action. Li Zhi was still a little excited despite his nervousness. Fighting in a group was a new experience for him, especially in such a lively night market, it was even more exciting. Fatty's side refused to give in. Liu Tou and Li Zhi relied on their mentality of avenging injustice and their momentum was very tough, so no one on the two sides was willing to give in. In the end, the real fire came, and no one knew who it was. The two gangs started fighting at the entrance of the store. When Li Zhi saw someone else taking action, he punched the long-faced man in front of him. He had also been in a military academy and had learned several sets of very practical boxing techniques, but because this was the first time he had used them in actual combat, Because he seemed a little nervous, although the first punch hit the opponent's face, it didn't exert much force. The long-faced man was strong and half a head taller than Li Zhi. A punch in the face did not do anything to him, but made him furious. He roared and rushed towards Li Zhi. Relying on the boxing skills he had learned, Li Zhi also stepped forward to fight with his opponent. However, Li Zhi soon discovered that in this kind of street melee, his boxing skills seemed to be unable to exert their power, especially when the opponent was stronger than him. So he suffered a loss for a while. He was punched in the chest several times by the long-faced man. He fell backward and knocked over a table. Li Zhi was drenched by the soup on the table, and there was a piece of fat on his face. At the same time, his chest was hurting and stuffy. This finally made Li Zhi angry, and he stopped using any punches and picked up the side. He rushed up to the long stool, and then looked at itThe cheeky man smashed it down without thinking. As the saying goes, "With the bench in hand, I have the world." This kind of murder weapon that is necessary for home travel is indeed very powerful. Although the long-faced man blocked and ran away, he was still unable to escape Li Zhi's vicious hands. He was shot by the bench for the last time. On the head, the boy fell to the ground on the spot, holding his head and screaming. After beating the long-faced man, Li Zhi saw the bamboo pole being chased by someone, so he went up to help with a bench. As a result, the two of them worked together and quickly knocked down the other man, and then helped Liu Tou and Hu Han defeated Fatty and another opponent. As for the dull Wang San, after seeing Li Zhi and the others almost knocking the opponent down, he threw his opponent several meters away with great force. It looked very easy. "Liu Tou, thank you so much today, but you'd better leave quickly. It won't be easy to say when the police arrive!" Lao Wang hurriedly ran over to thank you, but still advised them to leave quickly. After all, they were In this kind of thinking, ordinary people should try to avoid dealing with people in the government, even if they are reasonable. Liu Tou also looked guiltily at both ends of the street. When they were fighting just now, all the people on the street stayed away. Now that the winner had been decided, people gathered in a circle. The police were probably coming soon. At that moment, he immediately said: "Okay, Lao Wang, please help us cover up, we will leave first, and you will notify us when the storm is over!" "Liu Tou, it's obviously our fault, why are you hiding?" Li Zhi was not quite used to Liu Tou and Lao Wang's fear of officials, so he asked with some confusion. Liu Tou didn't have time to explain to Li Zhi, so he immediately pulled him and ran away, followed by Hu Han, Qiangzi and others. As a result, just as they left, two policemen in black uniforms came. , they first sent the person lying on the ground to the medical center for treatment, and then asked Lao Wang and his daughter about the situation. It turned out that Lao Wang's wife was sick tonight, and Sanniang was the only one at home. After she sent her mother to the hospital, she found that she didn't have any money with her. The hospital happened to be not far from Lao Wang's restaurant, so Sanniang came to her father to get it. Qian, unexpectedly met these drunkards on the road, and Lao Wang also told the story of the fight between Liu Tou and Fatty, but he did not say that he knew Liu Tou and the others, but said that they were just customers who came to the restaurant to eat. , when the road was rough, he drew his sword to help, and after beating these gangsters, they left. Although the police felt that Lao Wang was not telling the truth, he insisted that he did not know the other party, so there was nothing they could do. In addition, the other party did act bravely. Although the attack was a bit ruthless, he might have to bear some medical expenses after being found, but this gang of molesters A girl's bastard is not a good bird, so after several police officers in charge searched without success, they directly reported to the police that they could not find her. Anyway, there were so many fights and fights happening every day, and this one was not missing. After Liu Tou and Li Zhi ran out of the food street, they waited for a while and found no one chasing them, so they parted ways. Liu Tou and Da Qiang both had families, and their homes were not far from the factory. So they went home together, while Li Zhi, Hu Han, Zhu Gan, and Wang San were either single or too far away from home, so they temporarily lived in the dormitories provided by the factory, with four people sharing a room. . On the way back to the dormitory, Li Zhi asked Hu Han and the others, why did they run away when they were clearly responsible for what happened today? As a result, Hu Han and Zhugan told him that although they were reasonable, if the police came, they would go to the police station to explain the situation, and they would be on call if anything happened. All the delays were caused by their work. It was time to make money, and they were also a bit heavy-handed, and they would probably have to compensate the other party for medical expenses, so in the end Hu Han told Li Zhi as a person who had been through it, that he must run away after beating someone on the street, no matter whether it was right or wrong. , otherwise there will be big trouble. Li Zhi thought thoughtfully after hearing this. He thought that under the governance of Sixth Brother, the people should live and work in peace and contentment. If anything happened, they should go to the government to solve it. However, today's incident made him understand one thing. It's just that the people are not very willing to deal with the government. Even with Sixth Brother's ability, he still can't solve this problem. For example, in their case today, although Hu Han gave a reason for delaying time, in Li Zhi's view, this was only superficial. The real internal reason was because of the people's distrust of the government. In addition, they do not have the concept of going to the government if something goes wrong. Solving these problems does not happen overnight. Thinking about today's events, Li Zhi and Hu Han returned to the dormitory, but as soon as they came in, Li Zhi was startled because this dormitory was really messy, with shoes scattered on the floor, and overhead Pulling a few ropes with clothes and socks hanging on them, the air was filled with an unpleasant smell of foot odor, which made Li Zhi feel like he wanted to cry without tears, especially when he thought about how he would sleep here tonight. Make him feel that life is worse than death. And just when Li Zhi and the others returned to the dormitory, Wang MansionLi Min, who was in the middle, had received a detailed report of their fight, but after reading it, Li Min laughed loudly, and then put the report into a special small box. These things were to be given to his father, the emperor. I just don¡¯t know what his expression would be like if he saw this report about Li Zhi¡¯s fight? Text Chapter 536 The Marriage of a Little Person (Part 1) Although the smell in the dormitory was unpleasant, Li Zhi had worked for a day and had a fight with others just now. He was very tired mentally and physically, so he couldn't care about it. In addition, his bedding was all newly issued by the factory. It was very clean and smelled good, so he covered his nose and couldn't smell anything. Hu Han and the others were also very tired, so as soon as they lay down Next, there was a snoring sound. This was the first time that Li Zhi slept so deeply. He didn't even have a dream all night. Hu Han woke him up the next day, and then everyone washed up together. After breakfast, they went to work again, but during breakfast At that time, the hungry Li Zhi suddenly felt that the mutton soup provided in the canteen was very tempting, so he took a bowl and drank it all in one breath. He no longer vomited after eating like before. In the first few days, Liu Tou and the others were worried that the police would find them, but later Lao Wang came to tell them in person that the police station had turned over the case, and the drunkards were charged with molesting women. They were fined a sum of money to compensate Lao Wang and his daughter, and the medical expenses were borne by themselves. In addition, they were prohibited from harassing Sanniang again, and were not even allowed to appear in Lao Wang's restaurant. Otherwise, they would be punished for both crimes, and they would not be sentenced to death. A sentence of exile is not enough. After Liu Tou and the others heard the news, they finally breathed a sigh of relief, and Lao Wang insisted on inviting them to dinner. Although Liu Tou wanted to refuse, Hu Han agreed first, and the rest Li Zhi and others heard this Naturally, he would not refuse the meal if he had it for free. As a result, Liu Tou couldn't bear to disobey everyone's wishes, so he set a date with Lao Wang and they would go to Lao Wang's house for a banquet. With the passage of time, Li Zhi gradually became familiar with the surrounding environment, especially the shipyard where he worked. For example, he now knows that there are more than a thousand workers working in this shipyard, and it has ten large shipyards. Ten large ships can be built at the same time each time, and some small ships can also be built at the same time. , Li Zhi does not yet know the number of ships launched into the sea every year, but he knows that this shipyard can build more than thirty large-scale ships alone. Of course. The above calculation is when the shipyard is operating at full capacity. Due to objective reasons such as raw materials and orders, the Hengbo Shipyard can only build more than 20 large-scale ships a year, and there are countless other small and medium-sized ships. But this is shocking enough, because the scale of Hengbo Shipyard is compared to this shipbuilding base. It is not the largest, there are six or seven similar ones in size, and there are two larger shipyards. Thinking about the ships built by these shipyards in a year, Li Zhi feels a little scary. What's more, this is just Keelung. If Tainan, Dengzhou, Sixian and other places are also included, it would be even more amazing. In addition to the shipyard. Li Zhi's biggest gain was to completely integrate into people like Hu Han. After a few days of work, he became darker and thinner, but also stronger. Now if he stands with a group of workers, there won't be much difference. Even Li Zhi was used to the smell of feet in the dormitory, or in other words. His nose was numb. This day is Sunday, and according to the rules, we have a day off. However, the factory provides a benefit to the workers, that is, every Sunday, several literate gentlemen will be invited to teach in the factory for a day. They will learn some commonly used Chinese characters. Workers who want to learn can do so. Go and listen. Every time, a large number of workers are attracted to study, but this is not because these workers are eager to learn, but because there is a chemical assessment in the factory. Only workers who pass the chemical test can be promoted or have a higher salary. Hu Han and Zhugan, who were in the same dormitory with Li Zhi, also went there every time. Li Zhi went once out of curiosity at first, but found that the teachers there were not as good as him, so he stopped going and took advantage of the opportunity. Take a walk outside on Sunday, rest and observe. However, this Sunday morning, Li Zhi did not go out for a stroll, and Hu Han, Wang San, and Zhu Gan did not go to study. They first had some breakfast in the cafeteria, and then went to the factory's bathhouse to take a bath and change. They put on a new suit of clothes and waited until Liu Tou and Qiangzi came to see them before they went out together. Today was the day when Lao Wang invited them to dinner, so Li Zhi and the others seemed to pay so much attention to it. Everyone was dressed like a dog. They saw a fruit seller on the roadside. Each person weighed a few kilograms of fruit and then brought it to them. Then came to Lao Wang's house. Lao Wang lives a bit far away, more than three miles away from Hengbo Shipyard. Li Zhi suggested taking a carriage. After all, there are many carriages on the street to pull people, and you can get to Lao Wang's house with a few copper coins, but Liu Tou and the others were all from poor backgrounds and were used to being thrifty. They usually saved as much as they could. Besides, three miles was not too far for them, so they all disagreed. In the end, Li Zhi had to follow everyone to the old house. Wang's family. Because of the rapid growth of population, Keelung City has been undergoing expansion, andWhen designing this city, the city walls were removed, and the size of the entire city was not limited. Therefore, Keelung City has been expanding over the years. Even in the suburbs and other places, many satellite cities have been built. Residential areas, such as Lao Wang and his family, live in this kind of residential area, and it is also a courtyard with two entrances. It seems that Lao Wang's life is quite good. As soon as Li Zhi and the others arrived at the gate of the courtyard, they saw that Lao Wang had already come out to greet him. There was a woman about the same age as Lao Wang beside him, who must be the Wang family's sister-in-law. There was a boy about ten years old. Li Zhi had heard from Liu Tou before that Lao Wang had two sons and three daughters. The eldest son opened a shop in Tainan. The two eldest daughters were already married, leaving only the youngest daughter Sanniang and the youngest son Wang Bao. , it is probably the boy in front of me. "Liu Tou, you are too polite. Just come. What else can you bring?" When Lao Wang saw Liu Tou, he immediately came up to him happily and said. And Liu Tou also smiled and said politely: "How about that? We are guests, and the etiquette cannot be broken. And I heard that Sister-in-law Wang was ill a few days ago. It's time for us to buy some fruits and take a look. I don't know. How is Sister-in-law Wang's health now?" "It's all an old problem, it doesn't matter!" At this time, Wang's sister-in-law also said with a smile. Then the old couple immediately invited Liu Tou and Li Zhi into the house to talk. But just as Li Zhi was following behind, the bamboo pole next to him suddenly bumped him with his shoulder, and then nuzzled towards Hu Han. As a result, Li Zhi realized that Hu Han had been staring at him with his eyes. When Sanniang looked at it, her eyes almost popped out. Moreover, the little girl also noticed that Hu Han was looking at her, and her face turned red. She lowered her head and walked towards the courtyard without daring to raise her head. Seeing this, Li Zhi also smiled and said to Zhugan: "I wonder why Hu Han was so smart that day? He was the first one to rush forward. It turned out that he had fallen in love with Sanniang." Zhugan smacked his lips with some pity and said: "To say that this Sanniang is really pretty, if I hadn't been married, I would definitely have to compete with Hu Han, but Xiaojiu, you probably haven't gotten married yet, right?" , you can¡¯t let such a good daughter-in-law go, I think you should give it a try, maybe once Lao Wang is happy, the marriage will be settled." Lao Wang was a cook before coming to Taiwan. Although he couldn't make a fortune, he still had enough to eat and drink, so his sons and daughters didn't have to do too heavy a job. For example, Sanniang, for example, although she looked ordinary, she was fair and fair. With a standard Xiaojiabiyu appearance, it¡¯s no wonder that Hu Han Zhugan fell in love with her. Unfortunately, Zhugan got married too early, so now she can only watch. "Me? I'd better forget it. My family has already arranged a marriage for me, so let's give this opportunity to Hu Han!" Li Zhi waved his hands after hearing this. He and Cai'er were in love and were already engaged. The relationship is at its most intimate, so naturally he will not fall in love with other women. It was a pity to hear that Li Zhi was engaged, because in his opinion, a woman like Sanniang is something you can only meet but cannot ask for. And judging from Li Zhi's current family situation, even if he is engaged, he may not be able to compare. Go to Sanniang. However, if his thoughts were known to Li Zhi, he would probably burst into laughter on the spot. A group of people followed Lao Wang into the main hall, where a large table with teapots and cups had been set up. After everyone sat down, Lao Wang personally poured tea for everyone, and then thanked them repeatedly for their help that day. Li They were naturally very polite and modest. After chatting for a while, it was almost noon. Lao Wang asked them to sit down while he went to the kitchen to prepare food and drinks. After a while, Sanniang and Wang's sister-in-law took turns serving the dishes. The large and small plates were served on a large table after cooling first and then reheating. Li Zhi found that some of the ingredients were very expensive. It seemed that Lao Wang was really Too much trouble. Whenever Sanniang came to deliver food, Hu Han kept staring at them. As a result, Sanniang was scared to death every time, while Li Zhi and Zhugan snickered. This was very strange. Liu Tou soon discovered Hu Han's anomaly, but Liu Tou angrily slapped Hu Han on the head and said, "You kid, stop looking at me. If you look at me again, I won't marry you!" "Huh? Why why?" Hu Han said, covering his head. Speaking of which, he had known Lao Wang for a long time, but this was the first time he knew that the other party had such a beautiful daughter. After meeting Sanniang that night, he immediately recognized that the other party was the wife he was looking for, so that night He only became so impulsive when he saw those drunkards bullying Sanniang. Text Chapter 537 The Marriage of a Little Person (Part 2) "Why else?" Liu Tou glared at Hu Han and said, "My Sanniang is already seventeen, and she used to have a good family background. Naturally, there are many matchmakers. I heard Lao Wang say that Sanniang was in the Tang Dynasty. We have already decided on a marriage, so don¡¯t think about it anymore!¡± The news that Sanniang was engaged was like a bolt from the blue to Hu Han, making him freeze on the spot and all his enthusiasm turned into ice water. (Literature Hall) In fact, this is not surprising. In fact, based on Sanniang's family background and appearance, Hu Han should have thought of this a long time ago. Unfortunately, he was only thinking about Sanniang and did not think about it at all. Seeing Hu Han's devastated look, Zhugan was secretly thankful. Fortunately, he was already married, so he didn't have any thoughts about Sanniang, otherwise he would have had the same reaction as Hu Han. Li Zhi patted Hu Han on the shoulder sympathetically. This should be called fate but no fate. At this moment, Lao Wang held two jars of old wine in his hands, then sat at the table and removed the sealing mud on the wine jars and said: "Come on, come on, I'll fill it for everyone. This is the authentic Five Kings wine that has been stored for several years." Zui, I had to ask a lot of people to get it in the first place, and I have been reluctant to drink it, so everyone should try it!" When Liu Tou and the others heard that there was good wine to drink, their eyes lit up, but Hu Han still looked gloomy. Originally, he came here full of joy, but after hearing such unfortunate news, his mood was not much better. , but Lao Wang was just happy and didn't notice Hu Han's abnormality. Li Zhi picked up the wine bowl and tasted it, and found that it was indeed aged Wu Wang Zui. It had been stored for about seven to eight years. You must know that it has only been nine years since Li Min brewed Wu Wang Zui. Therefore, It is already very rare for Lao Wang to be able to hold out seven or eight years of Five Kings Zui. There is such good wine. The dishes were also very rich, and Lao Wang frequently encouraged people to drink, so Liu Tou and Li Zhi were very happy. Hu Han was in a bad mood, and finally drank to drown his sorrows. The glass was almost empty, and Liu Tou was so angry that he kicked him twice under the table, but unfortunately Hu Han did not respond. "Dad, you and Uncle Liu, please don't drink too much. This is the sweet soup made by your daughter. Let's have a drink!" At this moment, Sanniang came in with a small basin of sweet soup in hand and said. The sweet soup is made from several fruits and contains honey, which can be used to relieve hangover. "Okay, Sanniang is considerate. Liu Tou and some of the younger brothers are here to try Sanniang's craftsmanship!" Old Wang's old face was red, and he stood up unsteadily and said that he alone wanted to persuade Li Zhi and the others. I drank a lot personally, and of course I drank a lot, and now I¡¯m a little drunk. But since Sanniang came in, Hu Han was still staring at him, with a sadness in his reddish eyes. Coupled with Jiu Jin's appointment, Hu Han's eyes became redder and redder, and finally tears came out, if not for the last trace of reason. He was probably lying on the table crying. Fortunately, Lao Wang was too drunk and didn't pay much attention. However, when Liu Tou saw Hu Han's hopeless look, he was very angry, in order to completely dispel Hu Han's thoughts. Finally, he just took advantage of the wine and said: "Old Wang, I think Sanniang is already a grown-up. And she has been engaged for a long time. I wonder when the other party will marry Sanniang?" According to Liu Tou's estimation, the three niangs were all 16 or 17 years old. Although late marriage is advocated in Taiwan, it is not mandatory. Although ordinary girls will get married later than girls in the Tang Dynasty, they will not be older than 18. Therefore, Sanniang should get married within this year. And as long as Hu Han hears that Sanniang is getting married soon, he will probably stop thinking about it. But what Liu Tou didn't expect was that when Lao Wang heard about Sanniang's marriage, his face darkened, he patted the table angrily and said, "Hey~, don't mention it, Sanniang has already promised to my fellow countryman. The Liu family is a daughter-in-law. The Liu family came to Taiwan half a year before us. They caught up with the good times and took out a loan to open a restaurant and made a fortune. They are now considered rich. But after the boy from the Liu family got rich, he saw The world has grown up, and I am very dissatisfied with Sanniang's marriage. In the end, he persuaded his parents to break off the engagement. I agreed in a fit of anger, so Sanniang still doesn't have an in-law, so this has become a piece of mine. I¡¯m sick of my heart!¡± What Lao Wang said was heartbreaking. Sanniang wiped her tears and went out when she heard this, but Hu Han was very happy when he heard it. Liu Tou and Li Zhi all looked at Hu Han with strange eyes, thinking that this kid My luck is so good. I fell in love with a girl who was engaged, but I didn't expect that her husband's family broke off the engagement. This is a match made in heaven! However, Liu Tou then asked again: "Lao Wang, this is your fault. Whether it is the laws of the Tang Dynasty or Taiwan, there are clear provisions. If you withdraw from a marriage without reason, you will be punished. And if one party is determined If you don¡¯t agree, you still have to get married, why don¡¯t you go to the government and rely on them?¡± After hearing this, Lao Wang waved his hand and said: "Forget it, no matter what?The father of the boy from the Liu family and I are from the same hometown, and we went through hardships together in the beginning, and he still knelt in front of me and begged to break off the engagement. I didn't want the two families to turn against each other and become unhappy. Besides, since the boy from the Liu family looked down on Sanniang, Even if she is forced into marriage, she will still suffer in the end, so she might as well just let it go! " Liu Tou felt it made sense when he heard it, and in the end he could only shake his head helplessly, and then comforted Lao Wang a few words, while Li Zhi and the others scolded the Liu family, saying that they were blind-sighted. While scolding the Liu family, Hu Han was secretly happy in his heart. At the same time, he had the courage to touch Liu's head with his shoulder, his eyes full of pleading. Liu Tou also felt that Hu Han was really destined to Sanniang, so after thinking about it, he said to Lao Wang again: "Lao Wang, I feel sad when I look at this girl Sanniang. The one named Liu has no vision, but we can't treat her like that." My daughter's marriage has been delayed. Tell me what kind of son-in-law you want to find. Let me help you keep an eye on it. Maybe we can make a good marriage?" Lao Wang also knew that Liu Tou had a wide range of people, so when he heard that the other party was willing to help Sanniang keep an eye on him, he was overjoyed and said: "Actually, I don't have any requirements. As long as the other party is about the same age as Sanniang and doesn't have any bad habits, of course in the end The most important thing is that Sanniang is willing, there is nothing else to say." Hearing Lao Wang's request, Hu Han wanted to stand up and beg Lao Wang to give Sanniang to him. However, as soon as he moved, Liu Tou stared back, and then he saw Liu Tou smiling. He said to Lao Wang: "Olao Wang, your requirements are too low. You can't catch a lot of such sons-in-law. If nothing else, what do you think of this guy Hu Han?" Lao Wang was stunned when he heard this. He probably didn¡¯t expect Liu Tou to propose marriage on the spot. It took him a moment to react, and he turned to look at Hu Han. In fact, he had a good impression of Hu Han, because Hu Han was the first to make a move that night. This shows that the young man has a chivalrous heart and his character must be fine. But now Hu Han is just an ordinary worker. He I am worried that if my daughter marries the other party, she will suffer hardships like Hu Han. Liu Tou is a good person. After seeing Lao Wang's expression, he immediately understood what he was worried about. He immediately smiled and said: "Old Wang, you don't know, Hu Han is the smartest one among the boys under me. , now he has completed the literacy courses arranged by the factory, and is willing to work hard in daily work. The factory is already preparing to arrange for him to study at the Navigation Academy. You also know the Nautical Academy, as long as he graduates from the academy, major shipyards They are all rushing to get the minimum monthly salary of dozens of silver coins, so I will definitely not treat Sanniang badly." When Lao Wang heard that Hu Han was going to the Navigation Academy, he immediately dispelled his doubts. His restaurant was surrounded by shipyards, and he naturally knew that the graduates from the Navigation Academy were all highly sought-after talents, and they were also respected. If his daughter were to marry him, There is also face. Seeing that Lao Wang remained silent, Hu Han couldn't sit still anymore. He stood up and walked to Lao Wang, then knelt down and said: "Uncle Wang, don't worry. Although I, Hu Han, don't have much money now, I swear , I will definitely let Sanniang live a good life with me, and I will never let her suffer any injustice!" Seeing that Hu Han expressed this, Lao Wang immediately changed his expression to a kind one and said: "Hu Han, I saw you were the first one to rush up to help me and Sanniang that day, so I knew you were a good young man, so I said I am assured of your character, and I have no objection to you wanting to marry Sanniang, but I still need to discuss it with Sanniang to see what she means." These days, children's marriages are all subject to the orders of their parents, so when Liu Tou heard that Lao Wang wanted to discuss with Sanniang, he thought it was Lao Wang's excuse, so he said with some displeasure: "Old Wang, Sanniang Aren¡¯t you the one who has the final say on my marriage? Why are you discussing it with Sanniang?¡± Lao Wang smiled bitterly and said: "Liu Tou doesn't know. It was my idea to get engaged to the Liu family. Later, the Liu family broke off the engagement and the old lady blamed me. So now I don't dare to make the final decision on Sanniang's marriage. It's up to her." What do you mean, Sanniang and Hu Han have met before anyway." After Lao Wang finished speaking, he bowed his hands to Liu Tou and the others, and then went to discuss with Sanniang. Hu Han, who stayed behind, was uneasy, as if he was a prisoner waiting to be sentenced in the Yamen. After a while, Lao Wang turned around from the backyard and said with a smile on his face: "Liu Tou, Hu Han, I just discussed it with Sanniang. Sanniang didn't say she disagreed, but she felt I have only known Hu Han for a short time, and I don¡¯t know much about his character, so if you are free in the future, Hu Han, come and sit at home and chat with Sanniang. We are all from poor families. There are not so many rules, as long as Sanniang thinks you are good, then we will get engaged!" "ThankThank you, Uncle Wang!" Hearing Lao Wang's words, Hu Han was so excited that he even stuttered a little. Liu Tou and the others also came up to congratulate them. Although the marriage has not been finalized yet, Sanniang Everyone is willing to contact Hu HanYes, it shows that Sanniang has a good impression of Hu Han, and based on their understanding of Hu Han, this guy's character is indeed good, so there should be no problem with this marriage. Li Zhi watched a marriage being decided in front of him. He was also infected by Hu Han's joy. This kind of joy was something he had never experienced before. It was at this time that he suddenly understood that Sixth Brother had arranged for him to enter. The real reason for the factory. Text Chapter 538 Factory School When Li Zhi came to Taiwan, he just hoped to investigate and understand Tongguo Taiwan, compare it with all aspects of the situation in the Tang Dynasty, and then find a solution so that he could better take over the role of his father Li Shimin in the future. And before coming to Taiwan, he also did the same thing when traveling in various parts of the Tang Dynasty, as well as in Dengzhou and Sanhan. He took detailed notes on all kinds of experiences around him, and found many useful things from them. However, after coming to Taiwan, Li Min asked him to remain anonymous and enter the factory as an ordinary worker. Li Min told him at the time that this was to allow Li Zhi to experience the life of ordinary people, but Li Zhi was not interested in this. He didn't pay too much attention to it, because in his opinion, Sixth Brother mainly wanted him to integrate into the life of Taiwan from the perspective of an ordinary person, so as to better understand all aspects of Taiwan. However, after seeing that the marriage of Hu Han and Sanniang, an ordinary pair, was generally settled, Li Zhi suddenly had an enlightenment, because he discovered that when his sixth brother Li Min allowed him to experience life, it was actually his The main purpose is that although he can see places that he could not see before and have a deeper understanding of all aspects of Taiwan from the perspective of an ordinary person, in the long run, this is not the most important. Li Shimin was born in the late Sui Dynasty. He followed his father around since he was a child. Later, he went to fight everywhere, and he was very familiar with the sufferings of the people. In later generations, Li Min was also an ordinary common man who knew the joys and sorrows of small people. Therefore, when administering policies, they could consider it from the perspective of the common people and know the impact of their decrees on the common people, so as to maximize the impact of their policies on the common people. It is undoubtedly very difficult for Li Zhi, who grew up in a deep palace, to avoid the harm of government orders to the people. Because the environment in which he grew up did not allow him to experience the happiness and distress of ordinary people. It is precisely for this reason that Li Min arranged for Li Zhi to act as an ordinary person. Let him experience the life of ordinary people to make up for Li Zhi's lack of growth. It can be said that this life experience is his most precious possession, and it will also affect his future decisions in governance. After thinking about this, Li Zhi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not too late for him to understand. His experience of life had just begun. There were still more than half a year to go. I believe that through Tongguo's experience during this period, he would be able to share his experience with his father. Huang and Sixth Brother got closer. That night, Hu Han, Lao Wang, and Liu Tou were all drunk. In the end, Wang's sister-in-law scolded Lao Wang and helped him to the backyard to rest. Sanniang and her brother saw off the guests on behalf of their parents. As for Sanniang, she was too embarrassed to come out again. After all, the girl's family was thin-skinned. After returning to the dormitory for a night's rest, Hu Han didn't realize he was hungover at all the next morning. Instead, he was the first to get up and pulled everyone down. After washing up, I had breakfast and went to work, which was an hour earlier than usual. As a result, Li Zhi and Zhu Gan complained endlessly. But this is normal, after all, men in love are unreasonable. Moreover, Hu Han wanted to complete the task early, otherwise how would he have time to go to Sanniang at night? And after Li Zhi figured out the real purpose of Sixth Brother sending him here, his whole mental state was completely different. He seemed to have completely put his identity as a prince aside and fully integrated himself into his current role. Chatting and laughing with Hu Han, Zhugan and the others, and occasionally taking the initiative to make some harmless jokes. This also surprised Liu Tou and the others. Because they found that not only Hu Han was full of energy today, but even Xiao Jiu was much more lively than usual, making people feel more approachable. Because of Hu Han's leadership, Li Zhi and his team worked very quickly and completed today's tasks early in the afternoon. Then Hu Han hurried out under the joking eyes of Li Zhi and others without asking. I also know that he must have gone to Lao Wang's house. Originally, Hu Han wanted to go directly to Lao Wang's house to find Sanniang, but Liu Tou told Hu Han that if he went directly to Lao Wang's house, he would scare Sanniang, so it was best. It is better to open a gap from Lao Wang, and go to Lao Wang's shop to help him in the past few days. When he gets to know Lao Wang, or Lao Wang takes the initiative to invite him to his home, it will not be too late for him to go there. Liu Tou was a veteran, and this suggestion was approved by Li Zhi and others. Hu Han thought it made sense, so he hurried to please his future father-in-law. After Li Zhi had dinner with Zhugan and Wang San, Zhugan took out the factory-issued textbooks from the dormitory as usual and prepared to study in the school opened for them in the factory. The so-called school is actually similar to schools outside, except that the students inside are all workers. Every ten days, some teachers will come to give lectures. Usually the workers work during the day and study by themselves in the school with textbooks at night. If you encounter something you can't remember, you can ask other people for help. Li Zhi went to the school to attend classes on the 10th, because he found that it only allowed workers to learn some common words and simple arithmetic, so he went there onceI¡¯ve never been there again, let alone at night. But today Li Zhi took the initiative to ask to go with Zhugan, and Wang San, who usually stayed in the dormitory with Li Zhi, saw that Li Zhi was going, and he actually took the initiative to go with him. In fact, Li Zhi knew that Wang San should be the person sent by Sixth Brother to protect him. After all, his identity was too sensitive. If an accident happened, Sixth Brother would not be able to explain it to his father, so he sent him. One protects oneself. Li Zhi didn't care much about this, because he knew that Wang San must have been told by his sixth brother that he would not interfere with his life. Even when he fought with others that day, the other party did not help him. It can be said that as long as his life is not in danger. , Wang San is a transparent person next to Li Zhi. The classroom at Hengbo Shipyard is not in the factory, but is located one mile west of the factory. It is right in the middle of several surrounding factories, and workers from several factories study here. The entire school is actually a large courtyard with two large rooms. One of the two rooms is for learning literacy, and the other one is for learning arithmetic. Zhugan is learning arithmetic because he wants to enter a shipyard to learn shipbuilding in the future, and arithmetic knowledge is of great use in shipbuilding, so he must lay a good foundation. In addition, if he succeeds in learning, his salary can be increased several times. In the future, he can also buy a yard near the factory and bring his parents, wife and children here. Then he can go home and live there at night like Liu Tou did. Li Zhi and the others came earlier, and there were not many people in the arithmetic school. They found a place close to the wall. This was because when it got dark, lamps would be lit in the school, and all the oil lamps were fixed on the wall. on, so the closer it is to the wall, the brighter it will be, so you don¡¯t have to worry about hurting your eyes. Since he came to the school, Li Zhi naturally couldn't come empty-handed, but he didn't have any textbooks in his hands, and the textbooks in the factory were too simple for him. Fortunately, there was a bookstore outside the school, and Li Zhi picked one from it. This arithmetic textbook for elementary schools in Taiwan is used to kill time and learn about Taiwan¡¯s education. But when Li Zhi just opened the book, he was immediately attracted by the content in the book, because he found that the content in this textbook was completely taught using the digital symbols invented by the sixth brother Li Min. From the beginning, it was to teach children to learn various Mathematical symbols, and the book also summarizes many operational formulas, which can help children master the application of arithmetic faster, and at the same time, it can also lay a solid foundation in arithmetic in the shortest time. Li Zhi was no stranger to various arithmetic symbols in books, because after Li Min wrote out these symbols, they were quickly introduced to the Tang Dynasty by tongguo Li Chunfeng, and caused considerable repercussions. Many merchants have already This kind of symbols began to be used to calculate accounts, and some arithmeticians also like to use symbols to solve difficult problems. Even in the past two years, there was a discussion in the newspapers, that is, to formally incorporate arithmetic symbols into teaching, and to formally incorporate this convenient symbol into teaching. Arithmetic methods were popularized, but due to various reasons, the promotion of arithmetic symbols in the Tang Dynasty only stayed within a small scope. Unexpectedly, Taiwan had already gone ahead of the Tang Dynasty in this regard. An arithmetic textbook for primary school students was naturally difficult for Li Zhi, so he quickly read it from beginning to end, then closed his eyes and thought about it, and found that this textbook was very well written, with easy to difficult levels. If you advance, even a person with no basic knowledge like Zhu Guan can learn it. When Li Zhi opened his eyes, he suddenly realized that the entire arithmetic school was already full of people. It seemed that there were quite a few people who had the same thoughts as Zhugan. It's just that there are no teaching teachers here, and the workers who study have to discuss with each other when they encounter problems they don't understand, so the whole school is full of voices. However, although the school is a bit noisy, most people are discussing normal issues. Occasionally, some people gossip, but they are also secretive. This is because the administrators outside the school are patrolling. If they are found not studying here, They will be kicked out, and in more serious cases, they may be banned from entering the school. Li Zhipong heard from Zhugan that two days ago, two workers got into a fight in the school for some unknown reason, and were caught by patrollers. Not only were the two workers kicked out, but they were all arrested the next day. The factory has been fired, so there must be no trouble here. "Xiaojiu, please help me, how to solve this problem?" Tongguo's understanding during this period of time, Zhugan knew that Li Zhi could read and hyphenate, and seeing him flip through the book so quickly just now made Zhugan believe that, Li Zhi must have learned these arithmetic before, so after seeing Li Zhi finish reading the book, he immediately took out a question he couldn't solve and asked. Li Zhi came to the school for his own purpose, and now Zhugan asked himself a question, which just gave him a chance, so Li Zhi took the question with a smile, and then deliberately raised his voice to speak to Zhugan. (To be continued) Text Chapter 539 I finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore In terms of Chinese and mathematics in later generations, at the beginning, mathematics was more difficult to get started than Chinese. After all, Chinese is nothing more than learning some pinyin and then recognizing some common words, but mathematics requires learning various numerical symbols. Then there are some calculation methods such as addition, subtraction, multiplication and division. Without the guidance of a teacher, it is difficult to master them. The same goes for Li Zhi's arithmetic school. These workers often have a lot of questions when it comes to learning arithmetic, but they can only wait until the tenth day to ask their teacher for advice. They usually only study on their own and discuss with others, but around them Everyone¡¯s level is about the same, and arithmetic cannot be understood by just studying on their own, so many workers are like bamboo poles, accumulating a large number of arithmetic problems. As a prince, Li Zhi received the best education since he was a child. Although he did not have deep attainments in arithmetic, it was naturally a piece of cake to help Zhugan solve some entry-level arithmetic problems. Moreover, he also deliberately amplified his voice to let The people around just happened to hear it, but as soon as Li Zhi finished explaining the question about bamboo poles, a young man next to him came over and said, "This little brother, could you please help me read what this formula in the book means?" Li Zhi did not refuse after hearing this. He took the book and glanced at it, and then solved the other party's problem in a few words, and in exchange for the other party's continuous thanks. When the people around him saw that Li Zhi's level was so high, their eyes lit up. They gathered around with books and asked Li Zhi the questions they encountered during the study process. Li Zhi was open to all comers and arranged the people who asked questions in order, and then helped them solve their problems one by one. At first it was limited to their corner, but soon other people in the school also heard about Li Zhi's abilities. At that moment, everyone left their seats and lined up to ask him to help answer questions. Even the school administrators came later and left after finding out that it was not a fight. That night, Li Zhi returned to the dormitory very late. Although he felt very tired, he felt an indescribable sense of fulfillment and happiness in his heart. This kind of happiness comes from helping others solve problems, especially after he helped others, they That kind of genuine gratitude. It gave Li Zhi an indescribable sense of satisfaction, and he felt as if this was the life he wanted. The next day, Li Min found the management office of the factory school and told the other party that he was willing to use his spare time in the evening to teach the workers in the school. Unexpectedly, when the other party heard this, he immediately became very happy. He immediately said that there was no problem, and they could also give Li Zhi a salary. Although it is not much at the beginning, as long as he teaches well, it will definitely increase in the future. Li Zhi doesn¡¯t care about wages. He even instinctively wanted to refuse, but he changed his mind and refused. He helped others in the school. In fact, he just wants to actively integrate into the lives of ordinary people, and now he is a penniless poor boy. What you do must be consistent with your identity, and you must sacrifice your rest time to teach. It¡¯s normal to get an extra salary. After agreeing on the teaching, Li Zhi took office that night. Taking the literacy and arithmetic textbooks provided by the factory, he gave half-an-hour lectures in the two schools respectively, and then left homework for the workers to study on their own. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can always ask questions. Originally, this factory school was only for workers to learn literacy and was not a formal teaching institution, so no teachers were hired. Only on ten days, the factory would invite a few teachers to teach. However, because the time was too short, so The workers who were studying were all struggling, so they all welcomed the new Mr. Li Zhi. Especially the night before, Li Min had made a name for himself in the arithmetic school, so the workers also obeyed him. No one dared to make trouble in front of him. When the news that Li Zhi took the initiative to teach in the factory school reached Li Min, he was lying on the beach in Penghu and resting. On another beach, Wen Xin and Cai'er were swimming. Unfortunately, it was not like that in this era. Later generations are so open, and it is absolutely impossible for a woman to appear in front of a man wearing a swimsuit. Even if Li Min, Wen Xin, Mei Niang and others are husband and wife, if he wants to see them wearing swimsuits, they have to be in the bedroom, and it takes a long time to do so. What's more, Cai'er is also a big girl, so naturally Li Min can only lie on the beach here alone. Li Min took a sip of refreshing juice, and then flipped through the information about Li Zhi during this period. This information was recorded in great detail, including who Li Zhi talked to every day, what he said, and even how much he ate every day. After eating, I recorded how many times I went to the toilet. In fact, this is not because Li Min is spying on Li Zhi, but because Li Zhi's identity is too sensitive. If something happens in Taiwan, even he can't afford to take the blame, so people keep an eye on him all the time. In addition to Wang San's semi-dark guard, Li Zhi is also protected by many experts who will also record his every move, soOnly then did Li Min have this information. When Li Min saw Li Zhi taking the initiative to enter the factory school to teach workers literacy and arithmetic, a cheerful smile appeared on his face. After drinking down the juice in his hand, he stood up and said to himself: "Not bad, not bad. Not only did you guess my hard work, but you also started to take the initiative. You are indeed my younger brother, Li Min, but I don¡¯t know how far you can go with your own strength." "Brother Six~Brother Six~, help me, Chou Chou wants to snatch my conch!" At this moment, Si Zi's voice suddenly came, mixed with some laughter. When Li Min turned around, he saw Si Zi One hand was holding a beautiful conch, and the other hand was playing with Chou Chou while running towards him. "Father, my aunt is a scoundrel, that's obviously the conch I picked up!" Chou Chou said angrily while fighting with Si Zi, but she was short, so naturally she couldn't grab Si Zi. Looking at his daughter and younger sister, Li Min also had a bright smile on his face. If there were not those annoying things to deal with, he really wanted to live on this beautiful island as a family. However, although the ideal is beautiful, the reality is cruel, and as a man, Li Min also knows very clearly that if he wants to leave a relaxed environment for his family and even future generations, he must work hard and work hard. That night, Li Min and the others spent the night on the island. Because this island was the property of Prince Qi's Mansion, it was named Royal Island by Li Min. There were several villas built on the island, all of which were Li Min's property. At night they rested in one of the villas facing the sea. When night fell, they lit a fire on the beach with grilled fish on the fire. The family felt comfortable eating and chatting, but they didn't know that Li was teaching now. Zhi, if you see the happy scene of Li Min and the others now, will you regret your original choice? Li Min played with his family until about ten o'clock in the evening. Cai'er and the others felt tired, and then they went back to their rooms to rest. However, Li Min couldn't rest like his family because it was just before dinner. , two more pieces of information were sent, but because he had to accompany Wen Xin and the others, Li Min didn't have time to read them. Returning to the study room in the other courtyard, Li Min rubbed his temples, then sat down and opened one of the pieces of information. This piece of information was sent from Ceylon Island. It mainly reported to him the current situation and development on the island. In addition, it also There is a letter written to him by Li Zhen and Li Yun. Since Li Zhen and the others used disgraceful means to take down the Sinhalese Kingdom in one fell swoop, the situation in the entire Ceylon Island has been controlled by Li Zhen and Li Yun. Regarding this situation, Li Min also responded immediately, Fifty thousand Japanese troops had been trained before, as well as 30,000 Linyi troops, a Han army of 5,000 people, and some miscellaneous logistics, engineering, business personnel, etc., adding up to a total of 100,000 people. , divided into several groups and went to Ceylon. Li Zhen and Li Yun felt extremely envious of Li Min's sudden dispatch of 100,000 people, although most of them were foreign troops. However, they also firmly believed that as long as they could gain a firm foothold in Tianzhu, sooner or later they would be able to do so. Can send out an army of 100,000 at once. The arrival of Li Min's troops immediately stabilized the situation on Ceylon Island. Nearly half of the Tamils ??who were massacred by Li Zhen and Li Yun, and the Sinhalese who had just surrendered but were still there, were all killed. This tyrannical foreign force was shocked. One by one they accepted the rule of Prince Qi's palace honestly, and the army was reorganized. Although there were some die-hards who wanted to resist, they faced the Japanese army trained by Li Min. Fighting against Lin Yi's army is no different than hitting an egg against a stone. It is precisely because of this that the entire Ceylon Island was soon completely controlled by Li Min. The officials sent there had all worked in Japan or Linyi before and were very familiar with the methods of managing such colonies. Coupled with the military suppression, Ceylon Island not only settled down quickly, but Li Min also began to search for gem mines on the island, and was also preparing to build a large port. This is the situation on Ceylon Island. As for the letters Li Zhen and Li Yun sent him, they were asking for his opinion, because they felt that the time was ripe and the firearms troops were in place. They could march to the Tianzhu mainland at any time. , but I am still a little uneasy now, so I want to ask Li Min for his opinion. After reading the letters from Li Zhen and Li Yun, Li Min immediately wrote a reply to them. The content of the letter was very simple, nothing more than encouraging them to send troops. If they encounter difficulties, the tens of thousands of troops on Ceylon Island You can listen to their orders for the time being. I believe that with Li Min's guarantee, Li Zhen and Li Zhen will no longer have any worries. In addition to the information on Ceylon Island, there was another piece of information coming from the Strait of Malacca. When Li Min read this piece of information, a cold smile appeared on his face and said: "Finally you can't bear it anymore, can you? I We¡¯re waiting for you too!¡± (To be continued¡­) Text Chapter 540 Landing on Tianzhu Continent In January of the 19th year of Zhenguan, Li Zhen and Li Yun on Ceylon Island gathered all their troops. Tongguo was called Rama Bridge by the locals, which was also the Adam Bridge area in later generations. The so-called Rama Bridge actually refers to Ceylon Island. There is a series of coral reefs and shoals between the mainland and Tianzhu, which is nearly sixty miles wide and can be reached by rowing a boat. It was from here that the Tamils ??on the mainland arrived at Ceylon Island. After tongguo Rama Bridge is the Tamil Nadu state of later India. The main race is Tamil. Now it is mainly ruled by the Pallava dynasty. It is worth mentioning that the Pallava dynasty ruled here. It was only in name. The dynasty was divided into countless small states, and the states were constantly fighting each other. It was even more chaotic than the Spring and Autumn and Warring States periods in the history of the Central Plains. The first opponent Li Zhen and the others faced after landing was a small country located on the eastern coast. This small country was called the Chola Kingdom, with a total population of about 600,000 to 800,000 and a military strength of one. More than 10,000 people occupy a narrow coastline, and they also have a certain influence on the central hilly areas of Tamil Nadu. There are two relatively large port cities built on the coastline, one is called Chola City, and they also The other capital is called Sanga City, which is similar in size to Chola City. Eighty percent of the country's population is concentrated in these two cities. For this city-centered city-state, Li Zhen and Li Yun have already summarized the jingy¨¤n on the island of Ceylon. For example, the previous Tamil Kingdom and Sinhalese Kingdom, as long as their capitals are occupied, the entire country will be destroyed. It can be considered destroyed, so after Li Zhen and his army landed, they immediately marched towards Chola City. Li Zhen and Li Yun had 2,500 musketeers in their hands. As well as an artillery force of 500 people, Datang's firearms force originally numbered more than 10,000 people. But Li Zhen and Li Yun's strength is limited, even if Li Shimin lends them all. They don't have that many firearms for the troops, so they borrowed so many for the time being, and the rest can be rotated. The artillery force has more than a hundred artillery pieces. Although the power of artillery in this era is limited, under the salvo of so many artillery fire, no city wall in the entire Tianzhu can stop it. Chola City is just the capital of a small country. , the city wall was not much thicker, so it was attacked by several volleys. The walls of the city of Chorah collapsed. The Chola Kingdom is also a country composed of Tamils ??and has a very close relationship with the Tamil Kingdom on the island of Ceylon. When Li Zhen and Li Yun destroyed the Tamil Kingdom, many nobles from the kingdom fled to Chola by boat. In the La Kingdom, everyone in the Chola Kingdom knew something about the armies of Li Zhen and Li Yun. They knew that this foreign army was well-equipped and very fierce. The same number of Tamil troops were no match for the opponent. Not to mention that there were only six to seven thousand garrison troops in King Chola's city. The Tamil garrison of six to seven thousand people faced more than 50,000 steppe cavalry, and the city wall was broken, so there was no danger to defend it. Faced with this desperate situation. The Chola Kingdom wisely chose to surrender, and as a result, Li Zhen and the others took Chola City into their hands effortlessly. "Then the two separated a part of the cavalry, carrying King Chola's order. They easily captured another Sangjia city, and Wang Xuance and others immediately referred to Li Min's method of managing the colony. Combined with their own situation, they began to carry out a series of reforms and governance of the Chola Kingdom. This will become their bridgehead to invade the Tianzhu continent. Li Zhen and Li Yun occupied the Chola Kingdom and finally had a place to stay on the Tianzhu Continent. However, other surrounding kingdoms will definitely be frightened after hearing the news, although their relationship with the Chola Kingdom is not very good. Well, some of them are even feuding, but after all, they are a country composed of Tamils, and they all believe in Brahmins. In the past, it was just internal fighting, but now an external force has intervened, and they are not Brahmin believers, so they naturally do not You will look at it stupidly. Now these surrounding countries are connecting with each other and are likely to launch an attack on Li Zhen and Li Yun, who have not yet established a stable foothold. Li Min was not too surprised by the performance of Li Zhen and Li Yun. He was not even worried about the collusion between their surrounding countries. In history, Wang Xuance turned the entire Tianzhu upside down with only more than 10,000 troops borrowed from Tubo and Parani. In addition, Li Zhen and Li Yun made complete preparations and had 50,000 grassland cavalry in their hands. And a firearms unit with powerful attack power. It can be said that with this force alone, if occupation is not considered, they can bloodbath the entire Tianzhu continent in the shortest time. But Li Zhen and Li Yun did not come here just to promote force. What they wanted was complete occupation and rule, the complete annexation of the entire Tianzhu, and the establishment of their own dynasty and country. Therefore, they cannot be like Wang Xuance in history, who destroyed countless countries without hesitation, but then had no choice but to retreat. ¡°It is easy to conquer a place, but if you want to firmly control a place in your own hands, you will have toIt is not an easy task for the subjects there to help you. Everything depends on your own ruling methods! " This is what Li Min said to Li Zhen and Li Yun afterwards. There is an essential difference between Li Min and Li Zhen and Li Yun, that is, Li Min can immigrate from the Tang Dynasty, but the main ethnic group in the country is still the same. The Han nationality is the main one, and other foreign nationalities are the supplementary ones. But Li Zhen and Li Yun are far away in Tianzhu, and there are not that many Han people in the Tang Dynasty to immigrate. Therefore, the rule of the two of them must be dominated by the local ethnic groups in Tianzhu. If they want to rule in such a place with no ethnic basis, This requires Li Zhen and Li Yun to have higher governance methods, otherwise they will be kicked out sooner or later. However, Li Min now has no time to pay attention to Li Zhen and Li Yun's rule over Chola State, because at the same time when Li Zhen and Li Zhen sent troops to Tianzhu, the situation in the Strait of Malacca also changed, and the existence of the Lion City had become serious. The economic interests of various kingdoms along the coast of Malacca were initially intimidated by Li Min's powerful naval power, and they did not dare to make any changes at all. However, as the ports in the Lion City become more and more prosperous, more and more sea-going ships are willing to berth in the Lion City. This has made the ports headed by Mora Youcheng increasingly depressed, and they will no longer be as prosperous as before. Regarding this situation, Mo Luoyou and other countries could tolerate it at first, but as time went by, the tax revenue they could receive became less and less. In addition, the pirates secretly sent out were constantly being wiped out by the Lion City fleet. This Leaving their finances even more depleted. As the saying goes, taking away people's wealth is like killing their parents. Mo Luoyou and other countries could not bear it anymore. Finally, Mo Luoyou took the lead and began to form a secret alliance, preparing to gather everyone's strength to destroy the Lion City in one fell swoop. However, the news soon reached Li Min through Wu Meiniang's intelligence system. Li Min had already been prepared for the actions of small countries like Mo Luoyou. If he hadn't been unable to allocate too much power to completely wipe out the small Jinzhou countries like Mo Luoyou, he would have sent people to take control of the entire Malacca. In your own hands, why do you need to work so hard to build the Lion City? However, although he did not have the power to take the initiative to clean up, he came up with a passive method, that is, during the construction of the Lion City, he vigorously stirred up the repairs of Mo Luoyou and other countries, cutting off their maritime economic sources. In this way, they would definitely They will send troops to attack, but there is a strait in the middle, so the opponent must send out naval forces. Then he can just use the navy to eliminate them at sea. Now it is as expected. It was precisely because of the plan that Li Min received the information that Mo Luoyou and the others were about to make a move. Not only was he not surprised, but he was also very happy. He even ordered Lu Qing from the Lion City to strengthen the cleanup of the Malacca Strait and completely The pirates supported by several countries were wiped out to further anger Mo Luoyou and other countries. After receiving the order, Lu Qing naturally did not dare to neglect. Twenty main warships were organized into ten squadrons to carry out a new round of raids on the entire Strait of Malacca. As a result, not only were many pirates wiped out, but even Mo Luoyou and others were wiped out. The navy soldiers who occasionally go out of the country cannot escape the fate of destruction when they encounter them. This series of actions by the Lion City has made the security of the Straits of Malacca skyrocket. Maritime merchants who come and go know that this is the credit of the Lion City, so more ships are willing to berth at the port of the Lion City. This almost makes Malacca Ports in countries such as China have completely lost their source of tax revenue. Under this situation, headed by Marayu and supplemented by the increasingly powerful Srivijaya and other countries, 2,000 warships were assembled at the port outside Marayu City, with more than 100,000 soldiers. In May of the 19th year of Zhenguan, they launched an attack on Lion City, and the governor of Lion City, Lu Qing, mobilized twenty main warships and hundreds of auxiliary ships to meet the enemy. Originally, two thousand versus twenty, there should be no suspense in this battle, but naval battles are not won by numbers. Most of Mo Luoyou's warships are small boats with a length of more than ten steps, or at most thirty steps, compared with Lu Qing's Compared with the main battleships, each of which is more than a hundred paces away, they are like toys. Even if they don't use the cannons on the ship, they can smash the opponent into pieces just by ramming them. What's more, Lu Qing and the others also have hundreds of auxiliary warships, most of which are much larger than the opponent's main warships. Some of the auxiliary warships are even equipped with artillery, and their attack power is only lower than that of the main warships. , so Lu Qing and the others are full of confidence in this war. Countries such as Mo Luoyou also know that their disadvantage in warship performance is irreparable. Even if they have an absolute advantage in the number of warships, they have no confidence that they can defeat the opponent in a naval battle. However, they knew this, so they did not plan to fight each other head-on at sea. Instead, they came up with a breakup plan, using half of the warships to hold back Lu Qing's navy, while the remaining warships went straight to the Lion City. , and strive to capture the Lion City in the shortest possible time. Without the stronghold of the Lion City, it will be useless no matter how powerful Lu Qing's navy is. (To be continued) Text Chapter 541 The Naval Battle of Lion City "ignition!" ¡°Boom~boom~boom~¡± "put!" ¡°Whoosh~whoosh~whoosh~¡± Projectiles and crossbows were fired one after another, aiming directly at the thousands of small warships on the opposite side that covered the sea. Every time they were hit, sawdust flew from the warships. The soldiers on the ship were hit by these sawdust, and they started to fight. They screamed again and again, and even some unlucky ones were directly hit by cannonballs or spear-like crossbow arrows. Their whole bodies were smashed to pieces, and not even a whole body could be found. <. 800book novel reading > These small warships are naturally the navy assembled by Mo Luoyu and other countries. However, they have sunk many warships under the attack of artillery and crossbows. Debris and floating corpses are everywhere on the sea, and there are faint traces of them in the sea. A blood red color. On the main battleship Pinghai, Lu Qing held a telescope in his hand. While observing the changes in the enemy's fleet on the opposite side, he ordered very decisively: "Order the three warships of North Korea, China and South Korea to break into the enemy's fleet from the left. Attack the opponent's formation and be sure to cause chaos in the opponent's fleet!" "Here!" the messenger next to him agreed and immediately conveyed the order to the flag bearer at the top. Then the tongguo flag conveyed the order to the three main battleships. The three North Korean ships that received the order also immediately raised their sails and accelerated forward. , rushed into the enemy's formation in the blink of an eye, and then fired a volley of artillery and crossbows from the ship, clearing a large area of ??open sea around them, and at the same time, the opponent's fleet formation was also disrupted. However, the enemy has too many small warships, more than a thousand of them, and they have received death orders before coming. Anyone who dares to retreat will have all the crew members and family members executed, so even if there are already more than a dozen warships, Beaten to pieces. But no ship dared to take a step back. Therefore, the three North Korean ships were quickly surrounded by ships again, and after they lost speed. It is extremely dangerous to rely solely on artillery, crossbows and other weapons for support. But just now. Lu Qing sent three more main warships to respond. As a result, with the addition of this new group of troops, they immediately killed the regrouped enemy fleet into chaos. Then, together with three other warships from North Korea, they rushed forward again and quickly destroyed the opponent's fleet. The fleet was cut in half, and the formation was even more chaotic. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lu Qing immediately ordered the entire army to advance and took advantage of the chaos to rush into the enemy formation. As a result, the warships of Mo Luoyou and other countries became more chaotic. Each warship fought independently and could no longer form a threat to Lu Qing's main warships. In the end, under the powerful ships and cannons of Lu Qing and others, the fleets of Mo Luoyou and other countries were on the verge of defeat. "General Lu is indeed a famous naval general, and the method of commanding naval battles is really eye-opening!" At this moment, next to Lu Qing on the Pinghai, a young general with a face like a crown jewel suddenly stood up and said. "Captain Li comes from a well-known family, and he graduated from Chang'an Military Academy. I believe that as long as he is familiar with the methods of naval warfare, his future achievements will be limitless!" Lu Qing smiled at the young man wearing the captain's uniform. This young captain was none other than Li Jingye, one of Li Min's former friends in Chang'an. He, Cheng Huailiang and others all studied in the military academy before. They originally graduated two years ago, but because of the relationship between Datang and Xue Yantuo, war broke out. The group of military cadets who were about to graduate were all sent to the battlefield to experience the baptism of actual combat. As a result, Li Jingye did not escape until a year ago. Then he came to Taiwan alone, and was naturally given a grand welcome by Li Min. Except for Li Jingye. Cheng Huailiang, Li Siye, Qin Huaiyu and others had already made up their minds. They wanted to come to Taiwan to help Li Min, but they are still in the army in Mobei and cannot escape. Only Li Jingye followed the path of his grandfather Li Ji, so he was the first to come to Taiwan. Li Jingye was a very shrewd man. After understanding the structure of the army in Li Min's hands, he decisively gave up the cavalry major he studied. Instead, he stayed in the Naval Academy in Taiwan for more than half a year and fought a naval battle for himself. After learning the basics, he persuaded Li Min to send him to serve in the navy, and he has been learning the art of naval warfare with Lu Qing. While Lu Qing and Li Jingye were talking, an extremely fast vehicle and ship approached the Pinghai, and then a messenger quickly boarded the ship to report: "General, another enemy fleet has left Mo Luo. Yougang is heading around the battlefield towards the Lion City behind us!" "Huh, I've been waiting for them for a long time. Order the fleet in the port to get ready!" Lu Qing sneered. There are a total of twenty main battleships in the Lion City Fleet, and they are all here to fight with the opponent. Although the opponent's fleet formation has been disrupted, as long as nothing unexpected happens, the opponent should have no chance of overturning, but the opponent is a team after all. There are more than a thousand warships, even if they are lined up for them to sink, it will not be solved in a short time. And this is exactly the trick of Mo Luoyou and other countries. They think that Lu Qing does not know that heThere were so many ships, so only more than a thousand warships were sent to meet the enemy. After the two armies were in a stalemate and Lu Qing and the others could not escape, the remaining warships carried a large number of army soldiers and bypassed the battlefield to sneak attack on Lion City. However, it is a pity that Wu Meiniang's intelligence system is impeccable, and Lu Qing is also a resourceful person, how could he not see through the other party's plan. As early as half a month ago, the fifteen main warships stationed in Linyi had disguised themselves as merchant ships and entered the Lion City port in batches. Now they are waiting for the opponent's sneak attack fleet outside the port. Although there are only fifteen main warships, the sneak attack fleet is mainly used to transport troops, and the ships are filled with people. This will inevitably greatly weaken the combat effectiveness of the warships. Therefore, when they face fully armed warships, It was simply a naked massacre. Li Jingye also knew that the fleet in Lion City had been ambushed and was waiting for the opponent to take the bait. Moreover, the person leading the fleet was Zhou Long, the principal of the Naval School when he was studying in Taiwan. Speaking of Zhou Long, he is regarded as a versatile talent in Li Min's hands. Whether it is the army or the navy, wherever people are needed, he can take over. Although this man looks ferocious, he is an all-rounder. He can't compare to the power of a tiger when charging into battle, he can't compare to Su Dingfang and Xue Rengui in commanding an army, and he is no match for Lu Qing in a battle at sea. But Zhou Long has Zhou Long's advantages. For example, when it comes to military training, he can be said to be Li Min's number one military trainer. In addition, he has great research on land warfare and naval warfare. It is precisely this characteristic of Zhou Long that he is mainly responsible for military training in the army. In the past two years, Li Min followed the example of Chang'an Military Academy and opened a military academy in Taiwan, which was divided into two branches: navy and army. Zhou Long was also responsible for The principal of the two branches was the most suitable position for him, but this time in order to completely control Malacca, Li Min asked Zhou Long to go into battle again. In fact, there is no way to do this, because the navy is now in a period of extreme shortage of talents. Only Lu Qing, Zhou Long and others of the older generation are available. Although there are Zhu Chong and others of the younger generation, their number is very small, so The number of talents available in the navy is extremely limited, but I believe this situation will change after the cadets from the naval academy graduate. Li Jingye stood behind Lu Qing, carefully observing the various tactics in the naval battle. When he encountered something he didn't understand, he would ask Lu Qing, and Lu Qing would answer it carefully, although Li Jingye was still just one of his subordinates. A school captain, but Lu Qing knew that with his friendship with His Highness King Qi and this young man's talents, he would definitely be reused in the future. Lu Qing used strong ships and cannons to deal with these small warships from Mo Luoyou and other countries. It was like a strong man bullying a bunch of babies. What's more, these small warships were mainly used for boarding battles, and Lu Qing's hands The warships used artillery and crossbows to fight the enemy, and there was no chance for the opponent to get close. Therefore, there was almost no suspense in this naval battle. The naval battle continued until Qianqian, and more than half of the thousand warships of Mo Luoyou and other countries were lost. Under such a blow, the remaining navy finally chose to retreat. Originally, if Lu Qing pursued, he could achieve greater results. However, he did not do this and instead ordered the fleet to return. This is not because Lu Qing is benevolent, but because he has received a battle report from Zhou Long before. The fleet that attacked Lion City has already engaged them. Although their warships have the absolute upper hand, they want to annihilate them all. , but it was simply impossible, so Lu Qing chose to attack with Zhou Long from front to back, and then wiped out the sneak attack fleet. The reason why Lu Qing wanted to annihilate the sneak attack fleet was mainly to follow the strategy he had formulated before, because the main purpose of this battle was to eliminate the effective forces of Moluoyou and other countries, and lay the foundation for the future occupation of Moluoyou and other countries, and Compared to the fleet that had been crippled by them, the sneak attack fleet at the rear carried a large number of soldiers. Only by annihilating them all in the Lion City would the vitality of Mo Luoyou and other countries be severely damaged and they would no longer have the power to resist. When Lu Qing led the fleet back to the port of Shicheng, he happened to encounter a sneak attack fleet that was about to retreat. As a result, he and Zhou Long attacked from both sides and wiped out most of the sneak attack fleets. The rest also chose to surrender. , only a few ships were lucky enough to escape the interception of Lu Qing's fleet. However, when they brought back the news that the entire attack fleet was annihilated, the alliance headed by Mo Luoyou all felt a kind of deep fear, and the entire alliance did not attack. Since then, no force dared to challenge the Lion City. The battle at the outer port of the Lion City completely established Li Min's dominance in Malacca. Li Min also set up a customs in the Lion City to collect taxes from ships passing by. After the ships paid the taxes, they could hang a certificate issued by the Prince of Qi. Trade flag, with this trade flag, their ships can travel between Malacca and the coast of Datang, and no one will dare to embarrass them. However, just when Li Min had just received the results of the Sea Battle of Lion City and was preparing to mobilize his troops to completely occupy Moluoyou and other countries, another news came from the Tang Dynasty. After hearing the news, Li Min pondered After a long while, finally suddenlyHe said: "The old man is still ambitious, but his ambition is thousands of miles; the martyr's old age is full of ambition." (To be continued) Text Chapter 542: Datang prepares for war "Okay, that's the end of today's class, let's get down to class!" Li Zhi cleaned up the books and chalk on the podium, and then said to the students below with a smile. The student immediately stood up, bowed to Li Zhi and said, "Sir, walk slowly!" Li Zhi nodded to the students, then left the classroom with the book in hand. It was only then that the students who were standing in silence in the classroom began to relax. Some naughty students were playing and laughing, and some were in groups. Go to the bathroom to solve personal problems. Now Li Zhi has resigned from the transportation job at Hengbo Shipyard, because he has been a teacher in the factory school for a period of time, and every ten days, teachers from the outside will come to teach in the factory school. They come and go. Li Zhi I got to know many teachers from the school, and his knowledge was very solid, so after knowing Li Zhi's situation, many teachers recommended him to apply for a teacher job. After Li Zhi thought about this suggestion, he immediately decided to follow the advice of others, quit his job in the factory, and then applied for a job as a teacher. This was not because he thought the work in the factory was too hard, but because He had been in the factory for more than a month, and the environment around him no longer attracted Li Zhi's interest, so he wanted to change the environment. Regarding Li Zhi's approach, Li Min, who was busy dealing with the situation in Malacca at the time, did not object. He even felt very happy, because according to his plan, he had no intention of letting Li Zhi remain a worker, but would Arrangements were made for him to find other jobs. Now Li Zhi can rely on his own ability to find a job on his own initiative. This not only saves Li Min his energy, but also proves that Li Zhi's own initiative has become stronger and stronger. After Li Zhi applied to become a formal teacher, he was issued a formal teacher certificate by the Institute of Education. After a period of training, Li Zhi was assigned to work as a teacher in a small town thirty miles south of Keelung. This town is surrounded by sugar cane plantations, and these sugar cane plantations are also the first batch of developed sugar cane plantations in Taiwan, so this town is also named Sugar Cane Town. There is a primary school in the town, which is also named Sugar Cane Elementary School. , Li Zhi worked as a Chinese teacher in this primary school. Based on Li Min¡¯s experience in later generations, he wanted to set the primary school period as six years, and the middle school as junior high school plus high school, which would also be six years in total. Then plus four years of university, it is a total of sixteen years of study. However, his idea was unanimously opposed by the Education Institute, because they could not provide so many things for students to learn, so the primary school only Four grades are scheduled. Middle school only lasts for three years, and college also lasts for three years, which adds up to exactly ten years, which actually corresponds to the saying "ten years of hard work". Li Zhi is currently teaching Chinese in the third grade. The teachers who come to primary schools follow the class. For example, if a student goes from the first grade to the fourth grade, the teacher who teaches him remains the same. However, the former third-grade teacher at Ganzhe Elementary School was transferred to another newly built elementary school as the principal because of his outstanding work, so the new teacher Li Zhi took over. "Hello, Teacher Li! Hello, Teacher Li" When Li Zhi walked along the corridor toward his office, students who knew him greeted him from time to time. And Li Zhi also nodded and smiled. It has been nearly a month since he came to this school. Among the dozen or so teachers in the school, except for him, they are all middle-aged people in their forties or fifties. So he, a young teacher who is only seventeen or eighteen years old, is naturally very eye-catching, coupled with his easy-going temperament. He can also play with students and is not as rigid as other teachers, so he is quite popular in the school. The entire Ganzhe Primary School is divided into four classes. The first and second grades are in one class, and the third grade is divided into two classes. The fourth grade is temporarily vacant because this elementary school has only been established for three years, and the reason why the third grade is It is divided into two classes, mainly because in the first year of recruiting students, many older students also came to sign up. For example, in the class taught by Li Zhi, several were already fifteen or sixteen years old, almost as old as Li Zhi. , and this is one of the reasons why Li Zhi is popular among students, because in the eyes of the students, this teacher is about the same age as his classmates, so they naturally have no fear of him. Li Zhi went down the stairs to the first floor, and then returned to his office. Their offices were not big, and usually two people shared one room. For example, in Li Zhi's office, besides him, there was Teacher Yu who also taught third-grade Chinese. Teacher Yu is about fifty years old. He used to be a teacher in a private school. He is a bit dark and thin, and has a very rigid temperament. He is very strict with students. He beats them at every turn. The students call him Yu behind their backs. Yama. When Li Zhi opened the door with the teaching materials, he happened to see Teacher Yu with a straight face about to go out. His class was next, so Li Zhi smiled and said smoothly: "Teacher Yu, you have to go to class." After hearing this, Teacher Yu glanced at Li Min and said "hmm" in his nose, which was regarded as saying hello to Li Zhi, and then left the office with the teaching materials in his arms. Regarding Teacher Yu's cold attitude, Li Zhi didn't even think about it.Jin couldn't help but smile. Speaking of which, he and Teacher Yu are in the same office, so they should have a good relationship, but he is too young, and his temperament is naturally unique to young people. He usually mingles with the students, and sometimes takes them out to play. But Teacher Yu is an extremely old-fashioned person, and he doesn't like his educational methods at all. He thinks that Li Zhi is misleading his students. As a result, he doesn't agree with each other, and his attitude towards Li Zhi gradually changes. Not very friendly. However, Li Zhi didn't care much about this. He still had to be polite, and he also realized one thing from Teacher Yu, that is, not everyone in this world will like him, but in the past As a prince, others only respected him. Even if they really didn't like him, they didn't dare to show it. After watching Teacher Yu leave, Li Min closed the door of the office, then picked up the teapot, poured himself a cup of tea, and drank it in one breath. When he was in Chang'an, he was surrounded by a group of teachers. When I was giving lectures, everyone was in high spirits. I lectured for several hours, and my voice was high-pitched from beginning to end, as if I was not tired at all. But now it was Li Zhi's turn to give lectures to others, and he discovered that being a teacher was not an easy job. He had to worry about students' studies every day, and lectures were like military training. He stood for half an hour and his voice was low. He couldn't hear anything later, and his throat alone couldn't stand it. Especially when he met some naughty students, he had to work hard to take care of them. After this class, he felt like he was about to fall apart, and his throat was even worse. It makes me want to smoke. After drinking several cups of tea, Li Zhi felt that his throat felt better. Then he sat down and finished grading the homework handed in by the students today. He only had class in the first period this morning, so he had plenty of time left. When he finished the homework After finishing the correction, he found that there was still more than half an hour before dinner, and after thinking about it, he had nothing to go out, so Li Zhi simply picked up the newspaper next to him and read the news while waiting for the cafeteria to open. "The Tang Dynasty prepares for war: the sword points at the Western Turks! ¡· As soon as Li Zhi opened the newspaper, he saw such an explosive news on the front page of the Taiwan Daily, which has the largest circulation and the most complete news in Taiwan. During this period, he had not contacted Li Min at all, so the news was relatively closed. Usually, He could only get some information from the newspapers, but he did not expect that the newspapers would break such news today. It is said that he had not left Datang for a long time. Although the Western Turks were in civil strife, they were also a strong opponent. If the Tang Dynasty If Tang really wanted to take action against the Western Turks, he should have made preparations at least a year ago, but he had never heard of it? With doubts in his heart, Li Han immediately read the report and found that the news delivered by Taiwan Daily was very fast and the credibility was also very high, because they quoted Datang Daily in the chapter ten days ago Some reports, and Datang Daily has a semi-official nature and is the mouthpiece of the imperial court. Their reports will never lie on such matters. Li Zhi analyzed the news revealed in the newspaper and concluded that his father might really take action against the Western Turks, and the strategic goal this time was not just to defeat the Western Turks, but to prepare for a battle to pacify the Western Turks. The Turks completely wiped out the Turks, the tyrannical opponent that had threatened the Central Plains for hundreds of years. Speaking of the reason for the outbreak of this war, in fact it was not a direct conflict between the Tang Dynasty and the Western Turks, but it was caused by a small Qiuci. The Western Turks¡¯ sphere of influence was mainly in the Western Regions. Even when they were most powerful, their sphere of influence extended to the Shanxi territory in later generations. At the same time, all countries in the Western Regions had to obey the Western Turks¡¯ dispatches. However, this kind of prosperity of the Western Turks has long passed. Since the killing of Tong Yehu Khan in the early years of Zhenguan, the Western Turks have been in civil strife, and there has been no peace in the country for a day. However, after nearly twenty years of war, Later, coupled with the secret intervention of Datang, the situation in the Western Turks became increasingly clear. Nowadays, the Western Turks are mainly divided into two forces: Nanting and Beiting. Among them, Yibisha Bolo Yehu Khan of the Nanting built his teeth in the north of Suihe River, with the support of the Tang Dynasty behind him. However, Yibi Duolu Khan wanted to build Yadaohuo Shanxi in the valley, which was called Beiting. His strength was getting stronger and he was gradually encroaching on the territory of Nanting. Because Beiting became increasingly powerful, some forces that originally belonged to South Court turned to Beiting. However, because there was an extremely powerful Tang Dynasty behind South Court, although these forces secretly colluded with Beiting, they also openly cooperated with Beiting. Datang remained friendly, and some even paid tribute to Datang. However, Yibiduulu Khan, who backed Beiting, was an ambitious man. He had long wanted to unify the Western Turks, but he was intimidated by the military power of the Tang Dynasty, so he never dared to take action against the Nanting, which was supported by the Tang Dynasty. But this kind of patience has its limit. As Beiting's strength continued to increase, Yibidulu Khan finally couldn't bear it anymore.But he made a decision, but he didn't expect that it was this decision that would bring disaster to him and the Western Turks. Text Chapter 543: Collective Consciousness Education Although Yibidulu Khan wanted to unify the Western Turks, he did not dare to offend the Tang Dynasty too much, so he came up with a way to ask Qiuci, who originally belonged to Nanting but was now secretly relying on him, to send troops to frequently rob the Tang Dynasty. The caravans on the Silk Road cut off this trade route that was very important to the Tang Dynasty. This is used to test Datang's reaction. If Datang is unable to look westward, or is just bluffing, then he will use all his troops to unify the entire Western Turks in one fell swoop. However, Yibi Duolu Khan miscalculated one thing, that is, the military power of the Tang Dynasty was at its peak in the past few years. He first destroyed Gaochang in the Western Regions, and then two years ago he destroyed Xue Yantuo in the northern grassland. You must know the strength of Xue Yantuo "No worse than the current Western Turks." In particular, Gaochang is located in the Pangbian area of ??Kucha. After it was destroyed, the Tang Dynasty established it as the Protectorate of Anxi. Tens of thousands of elite soldiers were stationed there. It can be said that the sharp knife of the Tang Dynasty was already at Kucha's throat. How could they completely To offend Datang? King Sufadie of Qiuci did not dare to disobey the orders of Khan Yibidulu, but he did not use all his strength. For example, they sent troops to rob merchants on the Silk Road, but as long as they encountered Han people, they only took away the goods. Injuring people's lives, and sometimes even politely escorting the other person back to Datang. In addition, King Qiuci also secretly sent people to Chang'an to ask for an audience with Li Shimin, and told them all the orders of Yibidulu Khan. He also sincerely apologized to Li Shimin, saying that he had no choice but to do it, and hoped that the Tang Dynasty would never blame them. Hereby. Originally, regarding this matter, as long as the Tang Dynasty sent more troops to the Anxi Protectorate and put pressure on Yibidulu Khan, the other party would immediately give up the idea of ??unifying the Western Turks and achieve the goal of defeating the enemy without a fight. After all, the performance of the Tang Dynasty in the past few years was so amazing that even the entire northern grassland was in the hands of the Tang Dynasty. What's more, a divided Western Turks. But this time, Li Shimin didn¡¯t know why he went crazy. He asked people to publish Yibidulu Khan¡¯s plan in the newspaper. Let all people in the Tang Dynasty know the other party's conspiracy, and the result is that the Tang Dynasty is in a state of excitement. Whether it was the court or the people, there was a crusade against Yibidulu Khan. Faced with this situation, although Fang Xuanling and other important ministers felt that the current use of troops against the Western Turks was a bit hasty, the power of public opinion had been mobilized by Li Shimin, and even they did not dare to object anymore, so in the end Li Shimin 'complied' with public opinion and Declaring war on the Western Turks, Guo Xiaoke, the governor of Anxi, led a group of elite troops to garrison Qiuci, and Li Shimin also issued several imperial edicts. He ordered Tibet and other countries in the Western Regions to send troops to jointly attack the Western Turks. Although the news Li Zhi read in the newspaper was incomplete, based on his understanding of the situation in the Western Regions, he could guess some things. What made him confused was that it was clear that he could win a battle without fighting and let Yi Bi Dulu Khan did not dare to act rashly, so why did his father choose to go to war with the Western Turks? Although the Tang Dynasty has strong soldiers and horses now, it was two years ago. The Tang Dynasty had just destroyed Xue Yantuo and incorporated the northern grasslands into the Tang Dynasty's territory. However, this also consumed a considerable amount of the Tang Dynasty's strength. Two years would not allow the Tang Dynasty to fully recover. Moreover, the civil strife in the Western Turks is slowly disappearing now, and their strength is much stronger than a few years ago. If they attack the opponent at this time. I'm afraid it's not a good time? "Eh? Wait!" Li Zhi suddenly felt a flash of inspiration and muttered to himself, "The Western Turks have been in chaos for nearly twenty years. As the saying goes, they must be reunited if they are separated for a long time. Could it be that his father has already expected that the Western Turks are likely to be invaded by Yi? Dulu Khan unified. So you want to take advantage of the fact that the North Court of the Western Turks has not completely wiped out the South Court, and want to strangle the other party in its infancy? " The more Li Zhi thought about it, the more he felt right. If the Western Turks were unified, they would definitely not be willing to be manipulated by the Tang Dynasty, and the Western Region controlled by the other party was a must-pass for the Silk Road. With his father's temper, he would definitely not put his own economic resources at the mercy of the Tang Dynasty. Put your life in the hands of others. Thinking of this, Li Zhi finally took a breath. In addition, he immediately thought of something, that is, during this period of time, the sixth brother Li Min, needless to say, destroyed the Japanese country, robbed Linyi, and occupied Luzon. It can be said that he has conquered a large territory overseas. A few months ago, seventh brother Li Yun and eighth brother Li Zhen also conquered Ceylon Island, and now have a firm foothold in Tianzhu, ready to expand outward at any time. Li Shimin is proud that his sons have performed so well. But as a proud father, he was not willing to be upstaged by his son. Therefore, in this battle against the Western Turks, in addition to wanting to strangle the opponent before unification, he also wanted to compete with his sons. "Old man, my father's ambition when he was young has not been eroded by the years. It seems that as a son, I am much more relaxed." Li Zhi said with a wry smile. As the son of Li Shimin, he naturally understood his father's temper very well. , so he could think of the last point, and he believed that Sixth Brother could definitely guess the selfishness in his father's heart. Wanting to understand the reasons for the Tang Dynasty¡¯s war against the Western Turks, Li Zhi changed the newspaper to??After reading it to the end, I found that in addition to this report on the front page of the Taiwan Daily, the other side pages were mostly reports and comments on Taiwan's current news, such as what should Taiwan do after the Battle of Lion City? Malacca is completely in hand; a new generation of steamships have been successfully researched, which are larger and faster than the previous ones; an eastward ocean current has been discovered off the coast of Luzon, which is likely to lead to distant North and South America, etc. These are all news that Li Zhi is very interested in, especially about the ocean current discovered off the coast of Luzon. Of course, he was not interested in the ocean currents themselves, but in the North and South America mentioned in passing in the newspapers. Because he had heard from his sixth brother Li Min before that he knew that they were two vast continents rich in gold, silver, copper and other precious metal mines. Unfortunately, it was too far away and Li Min didn't want to take risks, so he never sent anyone there. After passing there, if the ocean current discovered on the Luzon side can really reach the Americas, it will definitely be a huge discovery. "Ding Bell ~" With the rapid ringtone, it marks that all teachers and students can go to dinner with the end of this morning. Li Zhi also stopped his excited thoughts, put the newspaper back where it belonged, and then took his own tableware to the school cafeteria. Compared with the schools he had seen in Jincheng, Zhonghan Prefecture, their Ganzhe Elementary School was several times better than that school in terms of both hardware and software. Not to mention anything else, the difference could be seen in just the canteen. For example, the cafeteria of the primary school in Jincheng is just a row of windows with no place to eat. Students have to go back to the classroom to eat after receiving their meals. However, the cafeteria of Ganzhe Primary School has a very spacious restaurant with rows of tables and chairs. The students are divided into classes, and students on duty that day are sent to receive the meals, and then they are carried to the place where each class is located. The positions are fixed, and then the students on duty distribute them to their classmates. At the beginning, the amount of food for each student is the same, and after these meals are distributed to students, each student must finish them, and there must be no leftovers. Of course, if some students feel not full after eating, You can serve yourself another serving. When Li Zhi walked into the restaurant, he happened to see students from four classes sitting at the dining table with their hands behind their backs, waiting for the students on duty to distribute meals to them. At the beginning, Li Zhi didn't quite understand this management method. After all, in his opinion, the children in primary schools were too young, so there was no need to ask too much of them, so he even thought of writing to the Education Institute to request Let go of the rules on the kids. But later, when he heard that this management method was proposed by Li Min, he went back and thought about it seriously for a few days, and finally realized it. In fact, the reason why Li Min set up this system is mainly to cultivate children's collective consciousness and let them get used to living in a group. You must know that one person's power is limited, and only by uniting a group of people can the greatest power be exerted. Later generations have a saying about the Chinese, that is, a Chinese is like a dragon, and a group of Chinese are like a swarm of worms. In fact, this means that the Chinese people have no sense of unity and cooperation, so Li Min learned from some foreign education methods in later generations and cultivated them from an early age. The collective consciousness of these kids. Speaking of which, the population in Li Min's hands is too small. Even with all the immigrants from the Tang Dynasty, the number of Han people in Li Min's hands has just reached 1.5 million. If another year passes, it is estimated that it will exceed 300. Thousands of people. Although three million does not seem like a lot, life in Taiwan is affluent and will become even richer in the future. If these three million people are allowed to voluntarily join the army, not many people will be willing, so Li Min is already preparing to enact a compulsory military system. By then, all men of suitable age will have to go to the army to experience it. Therefore, children who have grown up with this kind of education have an advantage, that is, after they join the army, they will definitely be able to adapt to the collective life in the military camp in the shortest possible time, and the trained troops will be able to maximize their potential. to demonstrate combat effectiveness. Li Zhi came to the teachers' area in the restaurant. Compared with the strict management of the students, the teachers were much more free. They ate the same food as the students, but they could eat as much as they wanted. Li Zhi made three ounces of rice and a portion of sweet soup, and then placed half a portion of cumin mutton and half a portion of fried vegetables on a plate. His previous problem of not being able to eat meat was corrected in the factory. He was tired and hungry every day at work, and it was impossible not to eat meat. However, since he came to school, he no longer does those physical jobs, which has caused his food intake to be reduced by half. If he had eaten the meal he was eating before, he would have been half full at most. Li Zhi found a seat with the food and sat down. He picked up his chopsticks and was about to eat when suddenly someone sat next to him and whispered: "Xiaojiu, where have you been this morning? Something big is going to happen in our school!" "(To be continued Text Chapter 544 Recruiting Female Students Li Zhi didn't even need to look up. Just by hearing the voice, he knew that Gu Jie, the only physical education teacher in the school, was here. This teacher Gu Jie is a forty-year-old young man. Although he is not tall, he is very strong. If you observe carefully, you can find that the palm of his right hand is bare, with only one thumb left and the other four All the fingers were gone. Gu Jie used to serve as a soldier in Dengzhou. When the Tang Dynasty attacked Goguryeo, Yuan Gaisuwen sent his younger brother Yuan Jingtu to sneak attack on Dengzhou. Li Min led the troops to prevent the opponent from landing. Gu Jie was on the front line at that time. Later, because of How high has your gong been? However, Gu Jie felt that there was no future in staying in the army. In addition, he was recruiting soldiers instead of government soldiers, so after staying in the army for enough years, he joined a slave-catching team. In the past few years, he had been in Japan and Japan. Wandering around Luzon and other places, he captured as many as eight hundred slaves, not one thousand. However, two years ago, during his last slave hunt in Java, half of his hand was cut off in a sneak attack by the natives. As a result, he could no longer hold a knife or gun, but he had already made a lot of money in the past few years. Money, plus he had a large sugar cane plantation in the sugar cane town next to Keelung, so he simply quit. It's just that Gu Jie is obviously a restless person. His wife is a smart and capable Dengzhou woman. She takes care of the plantation in an orderly manner. In addition, he has a hand disability, so he really can't help. But he is a busy person. I'm used to it, and I really can't sit still when I have free time. Later, I heard that the Education Institute was recruiting a physical education teacher. After all, he was also from the army. He also fought with Li Min back then and had military exploits, so he applied easily. As a physical education teacher, I was also assigned to the nearby Sugarcane Primary School. This teacher Gu is an anomaly in the school. Whether other teachers teach Chinese or arithmetic, they are at least educated people. We are also very polite when receiving people and treating things. But Gu Jie used to be in the military, and he was a bit rude in his words and actions. Li Zhi was not very popular among the teachers at the school, but Li Zhi had been in a military academy before and was not used to soldiers like Gu Jie, so the two of them chatted easily. "What's wrong? It's not like you told those bloody stories to students again and the principal discovered it, right?" Li Zhi asked with a smile. Gu Jie likes to tell some stories to the students after completing his normal lectures, especially his bravery on the battlefield and his capture of slaves in various places in the past few years. Originally, this was nothing. Even when he was bragging and taking other people's deeds as his own, no one cared about him. It was just that he liked to tell the bloody real scenes to the students. As a result, when the principal found out about it, he gave him a scolding, thinking that Children shouldn't be exposed to such bloody things, but it's a pity that Gu Jie refuses to change despite repeated admonitions. "No, what's the big deal if I tell the students a story?" Gu Jie said angrily, but then he sat down and said to Li Min, "Xiaojiu, don't interrupt. Something big is really going to happen this time!" "Oh, what's the matter?" Li Zhi said a little strangely, but he actually didn't care too much, after all, in his opinion. What big thing can happen to a small school? But this time Li Zhi really guessed wrong, because as Gu Jie said, something big happened. And we shouldn¡¯t say that something big happened to their schools, but we should say that something big is going to happen to the education systems in Taiwan and other places. It turned out to be just a few days ago. Taiwan suddenly issued a decree from the Prince of Qi's Palace, which was to improve the social status of women. Girls are allowed to go to school. At the same time, when the government recruits officials, men and women are treated equally. As long as they are talented and knowledgeable, they can work in the government. In fact, Li Min had wanted to promulgate this law to improve women's status for a long time, but he did not dare to act rashly due to the power of some social traditions. Instead, he used some secret forces to slowly improve women's social status, such as Encourage women to go out to work. The deans of the Medical College and the Academy of Sciences are Mengxue and Yifan respectively. They have also begun to recruit female students in their colleges, etc. As more and more women appear in various industries, now they have formed A considerable social force, and it was only then that Li Min finally promulgated this decree. This newly promulgated law has aroused great repercussions across Taiwan. There are supporters and many opponents. These people are divided into two groups and are noisy in major newspapers. For this, Li Min has also suffered He was under considerable pressure, but no matter how much pressure he had, he still had to implement this law. After all, the number of Han people in his hands was too small. If he could liberate women from the family, then Li Min would be able to make more people out of thin air. doubled the population. However, the above matter has nothing to do with Li Zhi. The only thing that worries him is that primary schools will also start to recruit female students. And according to Gu Jie, the Education Institute has issued a death order to each school, designating each primary school to recruit new students. Among the students, the proportion of girls must not be less than one-third of the total number. Now the first half of the semester is almost over, and new students will start to be recruited in the second half of the year. As a result, they cane smallThe principal of the school was forced to do nothing, and finally came up with a damaging move, which was what Gu Jie said was going to be a big deal. Judging from the enrollment in the past two years, Ganzhe Primary School can recruit 20 to 30 students each year. That means that Ganzhe Primary School will recruit at least a dozen female students this year, but not everyone is so good. With high awareness, most parents think it is natural for boys to go to school, but it really makes them feel uneasy to let girls go to school with a bunch of brats, and girls will get married sooner or later. What's the use of going to school? It is precisely because of this that the principal of Ganzhe Primary School has predicted that there will not be enough female students, so he thought of a way to allocate the enrollment quota to the teachers in the school. Each teacher must recruit a female student to attend school. , otherwise just wait for the principal to give them little shoes to wear. Originally, this matter had not been announced yet, and the principal of Ganzhe Elementary School planned to talk about it in the afternoon meeting, but Gu Jie was very well-informed and knew about it in advance, and he was also a big mouth, so all the teachers in the school had already heard about it. I mentioned this matter, but Li Zhi had been staying in the office reading the newspaper this morning, so he didn't hear about it. "Then what were the reactions of the teachers in the school?" Li Zhi asked a little stupidly after hearing this. He has not been in Sugarcane Town for a long time, and he is not a local like Gu Jie. If he is really asked to recruit a female student, then he really doesn't know where to start, so he wants to ask other people's reactions. . Gu Jie took a few mouthfuls of rice and said, "Hi! Originally, some of the elders like Teacher Yu and Teacher Zhou wanted to talk to the principal. They were all old scholars and didn't care about girls going to school. Not to mention asking them to recruit a female student, but our principal is also a bachelor and takes the lead in sending his own daughter to school, starting from the first grade." The principal of Ganzhe Elementary School is named Hu. He is about the same age as Gu Jie. He worked as a clerk in the southern part of the Tang Dynasty for a period of time. Later, he felt that there was no future, so he came to Taiwan to make a living. The result was even more unsatisfactory, and finally he had no choice but to devote himself to education. Unexpectedly, he was so important that he was sent to Sugarcane Town to be the principal. Principal Hu is a pretty good person. His only shortcoming is that he likes to be an official. He didn't have the opportunity in Datang before. Now that he has become the principal, he finds that there is still a lot of room for improvement, so he works very hard and sometimes uses some tricks. , such as this enrollment matter. "Principal Hu's daughter?" Li Zhi was extremely surprised after hearing this. "If I remember correctly, Principal Hu has three sons and one daughter, and they all seem to be fourteen or fifteen years old. How can she come to elementary school?" "Why not? Anyway, this is the first time we are recruiting female students, and there is no age limit. Moreover, Principal Hu sent his own daughter here. This also sets an example for us people. Anyway, I have already We are going to send our third daughter to school." Gu Jie said at the end with a heartbroken expression on his face, as if he was not sending his daughter to school, but to a pit of fire. "Third girl?" Li Zhi was stunned at first when he heard this, and then felt ecstatic. If he remembered correctly, Gu Jie had a wife and six concubines. Except for his wife, who was Han, the other six concubines were all Foreign women, including Sanhan, Japanese and even Luzon, none of them are alike. In addition, he has nothing to do in the past few years and spends all his time at home making people. Now he has four sons and six daughters. If Thinking of the last thing, Li Zhi suddenly had an idea. He approached Gu Jie and said softly: "Brother Gu, can you help me" "No!" Before Li Zhi finished speaking, he was interrupted by Gu Jie, but Gu Jie then explained, "Xiaojiu, it's not that my brother won't help you, it's just that you don't know the information about my family. My eldest daughter and my second daughter were both born to my first wife. The eldest daughter already has children. The second daughter also got married last year. Only the third daughter was born to my Silla concubine. She is only six years old now and has just arrived. The age of going to school, but the remaining four girls, five girls, and six girls were all born to other concubines in the past two years, and the oldest one is only two years old, so I can¡¯t help you even if I want to!" Hearing Gu Jie¡¯s explanation, Li Zhi was disappointed. He originally wanted to borrow a daughter from Gu Jie, but he didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence that the remaining three were not suitable. But then Li Zhi's eyes lit up and he asked Gu Jie: "Brother Gu, you are well-informed. Do you know which family of teachers in our school has more daughters?" Li Zhi¡¯s time in Sugar Cane Town was too short, and the people he usually interacted with the most were naturally the teachers at the school, so he wanted to ask which teacher had more daughters, and then he would be shameless and borrow one to try. (To be continued) Text Chapter 545: Tubo¡¯s evil intentions will never die "This?" Gu Jie stopped his chopsticks and thought for a moment, patted his thigh for the last time, and said with a happy face, "I remember, the teachers in our school are all older. Although some of them have more daughters, most of them You are too old, and even if you have one occasionally, you may still use it yourself, but Teacher Yu, who is in the same office as you, is always strong and healthy. Don't look at a sixty-year-old person, but he suddenly has eight daughters, three of whom are in Between the ages of six and ten, the only regret was that I didn¡¯t have a son, I guess I was destined to be childless!¡± "Teacher Yu?" Li Zhi was immediately discouraged after hearing this. The old scholar named Yu didn't like him to begin with, let alone asking him to lend one of his daughters to fulfill his quota. At this time, Gu Jie also remembered that something was wrong between Teacher Yu and Li Zhi. In fact, the relationship between him and Teacher Yu was not good, mainly because of the other's old-fashioned personality. In addition, Gu Jie liked to brag, so neither of them had a good relationship. Like who. "Old man Yu is smelly and tough. Xiaojiu, if you want to beg him, it's probably not possible, but it doesn't matter. I know a lot of families with daughters in our town. I'll help you make a list when I go back. I still don't believe it. You can't even find a female student in such a big town?" Gu Jie patted Li Zhi on the shoulder and said. However, Li Zhi had a wry smile on his face when he heard this. He was unfamiliar with the place in Sugar Cane Town. It was already very rude to come to the door rashly. Moreover, he had to persuade others to send his daughter to school to study with a bunch of brats. This The difficulty of the task is not ordinary, and Li Zhi has even considered whether he should exercise first to restore his physical fitness from previous work. So that when others chase him and beat him, he will not be able to outrun them. I finished my lunch with some trepidation. Then Li Zhi took two more classes until school was about to end. As expected, Principal Hu held a meeting with everyone and announced the recruitment of female students and the allocation of a quota to each teacher. The teachers in the school had already received the news before and knew that it was useless to object, so they all agreed feebly. Principal Hu, who had a face with a Chinese character and was full of righteousness, without any hint of being an official fanatic, glanced at the crowd and finally said: "I know this matter makes everyone very embarrassed, but this is the personal decision of His Highness King Qi." The decree issued. No one in charge must violate it, and the significance of this decree must be appreciated by you all. In order to show the principal's support for this decree, I decided to send my daughter to the school, and will also personally To recruit a female student, I hope everyone will learn from this principal and strive to recruit more girls!" After Principal Hu finished his last words, he immediately left the meeting, while Li Zhi sighed silently. Li Zhi knew the principal who was dedicated to climbing the ladder very well. He took this opportunity to show off his abilities, and the more female students his school could find. Then he would have a chance to attract the attention of his superiors. Then Principal Hu might really be promoted. It seemed that he had to fulfill the quota he had assigned. In fact, it has been almost ten months since Li Zhi came out. In two months it will be one year, according to the original agreement between him and Li Shimin. He will return to Chang'an by then, so can he complete the tasks assigned by the school? It is no longer important to him, but Li Zhi feels that since he is a teacher in the school, as long as he does not leave his job for a day, he must try his best to do his job well, even if this matter is forced from above, He must also conscientiously complete it. This is the true meaning of seeking political power within it. What Li Zhi and the teachers at the school didn't expect was that on the second day after the semester ended, Principal Hu brought his daughter to the school in the name of getting familiar with the environment. In fact, Li Zhi knew that this was Principal Hu couldn't wait to express his support for this decree to his superiors. It seems that this upright-looking Principal Hu is really an out-and-out official fan. A few days later, Gu Jie handed Li Zhi the list he had compiled and told him that he had already screened the lists. He had removed some families who would definitely not let their daughters go to school. Although the rest were not Much, but there is hope of convincing them. Li Zhi took a look at the list and found that Gu Jie had really put a lot of effort into it. The list not only listed the family members of each family, but also gave a brief introduction to the family status of these families. As a result, Li Zhi discovered that, These listed families generally have seen the world and are more open-minded, so they should be more receptive to new things. And while Li Zhi was struggling for a place for a female student, Li Shimin, who was far away in Chang'an, was sitting alone in his study. On the desk in front of him, there was a sandalwood box. The box had been opened, and inside was a sandalwood box. There was a thick stack of paper filled with text. Li Shimin was taking it out one by one and reading it carefully, sometimes frowning and sometimes smiling, and occasionally nodding with great satisfaction. This?The sandalwood boxes were sent by Li Min from Taiwan, and most of them were sent by waterway. First they were sent from Taiwan to Shanghai, then from Shanghai to Yangzhou. After entering the Grand Canal, they went northward to the Yellow River, and then westward. It arrived in Zhengzhou and finally was sent to Chang'an. Moreover, when traveling by water, they all used extremely fast steamships, so the sandalwood box was delivered to Li Shimin in only a short time. There is a lot of content in the box, all of which are what Li Zhi said and did in various places after he went to sea. These were all recorded in detail by Li Min's people, and then given to Li Min, he personally organized and stored them until Li Zhi The one-year period was coming to an end soon, so he sent this sandalwood box to Li Shimin so that Li Shimin could know what Li Zhi had experienced in the past year and the impact these things had on Li Zhi. . Li Shimin was naturally very interested in the contents of the box. He even pushed off part of today's memorial and dedicated this time to read it carefully. Especially when he saw that Li Zhi, under Li Min's arrangement, actually entered the shipyard to work as a porter, a smile appeared on his face. As a father, Li Shimin naturally did not want his children to suffer, but as an emperor, for the sake of his country and the country, he was very willing to let Li Zhi suffer some hardships, because he knew that only if Li Zhi suffered enough , experience the pain and joy of ordinary people, and then have the opportunity to become a wise emperor in the future. Next, when Li Shimin saw Li Zhi's life in the factory, especially helping others fight with his fellow workers, and later taking the initiative to enter the factory school to help those workers learn literacy, Li Shimin's face became even more pleased. In fact, he saw the bloody nature in his son, and he also had a heart to help the weak. Later, when he joined the factory school, he was actually doing his best to help others. "Hey, does this kid really regard teaching as a career?" Li Shimin couldn't help but said to himself in surprise when he saw that Li Zhi quit his job in the factory and then entered Taiwan's education system as a teacher. Speaking of which, among Li Shimin's sons, Li Tai probably liked reading the most, followed by Li Shen and Li Ke. As for Li Zhi, Li Min, Li Zhen and others, they all disliked or even hated reading. It's just that after Li Zhi became the prince, although he didn't like reading, he knew it was his responsibility, so he still forced himself to study. When Li Shimin saw Li Zhi teaching workers literacy in the factory school, he just thought that Li Zhi was doing it on a whim, but he didn't expect that he would actually become a teacher later and educate other people's children to read. This naturally made Li Shimin a little bit. surprise. But what surprised Li Shimin even more was what happened next, because in the next record, Li Min also attached the grade list of Li Zhi's class. As a result, Li Shimin easily discovered that after Li Zhi taught those children, these children His grades have improved significantly, and he once won first place in a competition with several other schools. This indeed proves that Li Zhi has really worked hard, otherwise he would never have achieved such good results. Just when Li Shimin was looking at the information about Li Zhi very attentively, suddenly there was a report from Huangmen outside: "Your Majesty, please see me!" Li Shimin was stunned after hearing this. He had delegated many government affairs to Fang Xuanling today. Generally speaking, if there was nothing too urgent, he would not come to see him. Thinking of this, Li Shimin immediately said: "Invite him in!" "No!" The Huangmen waiter agreed. After a while, he heard footsteps coming from outside. Then the door of the study room was opened. Fang Xuanling, who had white hair and beard, bowed and walked in. Then he saluted and said, "Old Minister Fang Xuanling, come to see Your Majesty!" "You don't need to be polite, Prime Minister. What important matter do you want to see me for?" Li Shimin asked straight to the point. He had not finished reading the last bit of information about Li Zhi, and after reading it, he wanted to take it to the Lizheng Palace so that Queen Changsun could see their son's performance. She would probably be very happy as well. "Your Majesty, someone from the Western Regions has sent a memorial. Your Majesty previously ordered Tibet and other countries in the Western Regions to send troops to gather at Qiuci. Among them, the countries in the Western Regions that are subordinate to our Tang Dynasty have begun to send troops, but Tubo has not moved yet. In my opinion, the Tubo hero may be planning something else." Fang Xuanling squinted his eyes and smiled, it seemed that he had already seen through Songtsen Gampo's plan. Li Shimin also laughed after hearing this: "Songtsen's son is obsessed with the Western Regions. He just wants us to fight with the Western Turks and both sides will suffer, so that he can take the opportunity to intervene in the Western Regions. It seems that the lesson he gave them last time was too light!" "Your Majesty, Tubo is located on a plateau, and Songtsen Gampo is very ambitious. After the Tang Dynasty destroys the Western Turks, there will be only one strong neighbor left in the surrounding area. Do you want to" Fang Xuanling did not finish his words., but the meaning is already very clear. But after hearing this, Li Shimin shook his head and said: "Originally, with the performance of Tubo and the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, it was indeed necessary to destroy them, but now it is necessary to preserve it." (To be completed.) Continued) Text Chapter 546 Nosebleed Fang Xuanling was puzzled at first when he heard Li Shimin's words. Then he thought of something and was immediately shocked and said: "Your Majesty is talking about King Jiang and King Yue of Tianzhu" When Fang Xuanling said this, he immediately shut up very wisely, because the following words were not something he, a minister, could say. However, Li Shimin laughed and pointed at him and said: "Xuanling, Xuanling, you are good at everything, but you are too timid and not decisive enough. If Keming was still here, he would definitely say the following words .¡± "I am not as good as Ke Mingduo!" Fang Xuanling also said with some emotion. The word Keming in their mouths is actually Du Ruhui's name. Fang Mou and Du Duan's reputation has been passed down for thousands of years in later generations, but few people know that Du Ruhui was actually recommended to Li Shimin by Fang Xuanling, because Fang Xuanling knew that he shortcomings, so he recommended Du Ruhui, his good friend who also complemented his talents and personality. Although this is a beautiful thing, it shows that Fang Xuanling is aware of his shortcomings but still cannot correct them. In fact, the reason why Fang Xuanling did not dare to say the following was mainly because it involved Li Shimin and his son. Li Zhen and Li Yun had already gone to Tianzhu and had set the goal of occupying Tianzhu. Although they have only started now, they With the joint support of Datang and Li Min, and the two of them are not incompetent, the possibility of success is very high. But if Li Zhen and Li Yun really succeed, how will they get along with the Tang Dynasty? If the two countries come together, God knows if there will be any conflict. Fortunately, there is Tubo between Tianzhu and the Tang Dynasty, so now Although Tubo posed a certain danger to the Tang Dynasty. But it needs to be used as a buffer zone between Tianzhu and Datang in the future, and Tubo will be sandwiched between the two powers. I'm afraid I only think about how to save my life, and there is absolutely no danger to Datang anymore. It is precisely because of the above reasons. Li Shimin said that it was necessary for Tubo to be preserved. Unfortunately, although Fang Xuanling guessed it, he did not dare to say it. After all, he was a foreign minister, and it was naturally difficult for him to interfere in the emperor's family affairs. "Your Majesty, although Tubo has a need to reserve, this war against the Western Turks is also a good opportunity to weaken Tubo's strength. But if they delay and refuse to send troops, not only will our Tang Dynasty's prestige be greatly damaged, but also the prestige of the Tang Dynasty will be greatly damaged in the future. It will also create dangerous incentives for the security of the Western Region!" Fang Xuanling changed the subject. In fact, the Tang Dynasty had no good intentions when it asked Tubo to send troops, but planned to use this opportunity to weaken Tubo's military strength. It can be said that both parties had their own little calculations. After hearing this, Li Shimin thought for a moment, and immediately sneered and said: "This is simple. I already have a solution. This time Tubo will send troops even if they don't send troops!" Half a month later, Datang suddenly increased its troops in Tunfan City. They also took turns mobilizing troops into Tunfan City for training, with the intention of attacking Tubo. This frightened everyone in Tibet, and Songtsen Gampo immediately wrote a letter of apology to Li Shimin. At the same time, Tubo transferred its 50,000 troops to the Western Regions and accompanied the Tang Dynasty to attack the Western Turks. Today Li Zhi is in a good mood, although the quota of female students assigned to him by the school has not yet been completed. But he received good news from his sixth brother Li Min, that is, a letter suddenly came from his father Li Shimin. They actually agreed to extend the original one-year period to one and a half years, that is to say. He originally planned to go back but now he does not have to go back and can stay in Taiwan for another half year. This news made Li Zhi ecstatic. Although he had only been a teacher for a few months, he already fell in love with this profession, and after spending so long with the children in the class, he had already developed a bond with these children. The relationship has deepened, so he wanted to see these students advance to fourth grade with his own eyes. However, if he followed the original one-year agreement, he would have to go back during the summer vacation and would not even be able to say goodbye to the children. But now it is better, and it has been half a year. Time allows him to teach children in fourth grade for another half a year. The last class this morning was Li Zhi's, so after the class ended, he immediately returned to the office to get the tableware and prepared to eat in the restaurant. However, when he walked outside the corridor of his office and was about to enter the corridor, suddenly A person hurriedly walked out of it, but the two of them couldn't dodge and bumped into each other. "Clang~, ah~" Following the sound of metal collision, there was also a crisp girl's voice. A girl in a green dress took a few steps back, and finally sat down on the ground, holding the cutlery in her hands. Also fell at his feet. Li Zhi also felt a sudden pain in his nose, and then the pain turned to soreness. Finally, his nose felt hot, as if something was flowing down. "Ah! You're bleeding!" The girl was not injured, and when she saw that it was Li Zhi who bumped into her, her face turned red. She wanted to stand up and leave, but then she saw that Li Zhi had a hole in his nose. A red nosebleed flowed out, which startled her. She immediately ran over, took out a handkerchief, and covered Li Zhi's nose. And Li ??Only then did he see clearly that the person who hit him turned out to be Principal Hu's daughter. Her name was Hu Yuyi, but the teachers in the school called her Xiaoyu. Principal Hu had previously wanted to express his support for the law that girls should go to school. He supported her and specially asked her fifteen-year-old daughter to come to school in advance to adapt. When school starts next semester, Hu Yuyi will be a first-grade student. This incident really attracted the attention of many people. At first, it was reported by a newspaper focusing on education. Later, even the Taiwan Daily quoted this article. As a result, Principal Hu is now well-known in the education system. Education The college also established Principal Hu as a model, which made Principal Hu more determined to let his daughter come to school. He even forced Hu Yuyi to come to school every day and now temporarily helps manage the students. "Xiaoyu, are you not injured?" Li Zhi said, covering his nose. He and Hu Yuyi were about the same age, and the other person was a girl, so Li Zhi usually kept a distance from the other person to prevent others from gossiping. "Nono!" Hu Yuyi blushed and took a step back. Just now she was helping Li Zhi cover her nose and accidentally touched Li Zhi's hand, which naturally made her a little embarrassed. Plus, she was It was the first time I stood so close to a man, so I instinctively took a step back. "Oh, it's okay!" Li Zhi covered his nose and said in a weird voice. Li Zhi still had a very good impression of Hu Yuyi. First of all, she was beautiful. Although she was not as good as Cai'er, she was still a very beautiful girl. And compared to Principal Hu who was keen on fame and fortune, this Miss Hu was more beautiful. She is a very quiet and kind-hearted girl. When she first came to school, she was forced to come by her father. In addition, she was very shy, so she kept herself locked in the office arranged by Principal Hu and did not dare to come out. Later, she slowly After slowly getting familiar with the school, she began to do some things in the school that she could do, such as coaxing some children who were crying because of being bullied, helping to maintain order in the restaurant, and so on. The appearance of this girl added a different kind of scenery to Ganzhe Primary School. After all, beautiful things are always liked by people, not to mention such a beautiful girl. Even many teachers who opposed the recruitment of female students suddenly felt that it might not be a bad thing to recruit some female students into the school. "WellTeacher Yang, let me take you to stop the nosebleed!" Hu Yuyi mustered up her courage. As for Li Zhi, a teacher of the same age as herself, she had been warned by her father not to have contact with Li Zhi to avoid any gossip, but this time she was the one who bumped into him first, and she even She was injured, so she was naturally responsible for it. "No, it's nothing. I can handle it myself. You go and eat quickly!" Li Zhi waved his hands after hearing this. Now the school is recruiting female students. If there is any gossip, , which may be detrimental to future enrollment. "This" Hu Yuyi also hesitated. She thought of her father's previous warning, but the guilt in her heart made her embarrassed to leave. Li Zhi was so smart that he could guess what the other person was thinking just by looking at Hu Yuyi's expression, so he immediately bent down to pick up the other person's tableware, then stuffed it into Hu Yuyi's arms and said, "Okay, go eat quickly. Come on, let me stop the bleeding." Li Zhi said, and immediately walked into his office without waiting for Hu Yuyi to say anything else. Hu Yuyi opened her mouth and wanted to say something else but it was too late. In the end, she had to stand there for a while and then walked to the restaurant. However, Li Zhi stopped the bleeding after returning to the office. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he had forgotten to return the handkerchief to Hu Yuyi just now. However, he looked at the handkerchief that had been stained with a lot of blood, and he probably didn't know the handkerchief. I would ask for it again, so I didn¡¯t care and just put it in the drawer, intending to throw it outside at some point. Next, Li Zhi went to wash his face again, and then took the tableware to the restaurant to eat. When he entered the restaurant, he saw Hu Yuyi in the first grade area, helping some younger students to prepare meals. She shuttled back and forth among a group of children like a butterfly, which was indeed a pleasure to watch. But just when Li Zhi looked at Hu Yuyi, perhaps due to the girl's instinct, Hu Yuyi suddenly turned around and met Li Zhi's eyes. As a result, Li Zhi also felt a little embarrassed, as if he was caught peeping. It felt like living in a place, but Hu Yuyi's face turned red and she lowered her head and never dared to look at Li Zhi again. Although he was a little embarrassed, Li Zhi didn't take it to heart. He made a meal and ate while thinking about completing the quota for recruiting female students. In the past few days, he had provided his list to Guo Jie, and then went door to door to persuade him. , but unfortunately found nothing, but Li Zhi also felt discouraged, because he had long been prepared to be rejected, and the family he planned to visit tonight had a high chance of success. (To be continued¡­ Text Chapter 547: Chance Encounter Primary school classes are generally very relaxed, especially in the afternoon. There are usually only two classes and school ends early. This is to give the children enough time to play and also to make the school teachers more relaxed. They have enough lessons every day. time to rest and prepare for schoolwork. However, Li Zhi has been going out every day these days, naturally in order to fulfill the enrollment quota assigned by the school. In fact, it is not just him, there are six or seven teachers in the school who also share the same problem with him. After all, not everyone is like Principal Hu and Gu Jie has a daughter like that, and even if he has a daughter, not everyone is willing to let his daughter come to school. So every afternoon after school these days, teachers will go to people's homes in the town to encourage them to learn, even a few days ago When Li Zhi went to a house, he also met a teacher from the same school. The two of them were a little embarrassed when they met. Li Zhi left school and came to the streets of Sugar Cane Town. Speaking of which, Sugar Cane Town was also a spontaneously formed town. When Taiwan was first developed, it was the first batch of plantations developed, but these plantations also needed various commodities. and supplies, but it was too far to purchase in Keelung, so many businessmen saw the business opportunities and set up a market in Sugar Cane Town, which gradually formed a small town. Except for some businessmen, the residents of the town were all Most were planters from the surrounding area. Speaking of the plantation industry in Sugar Cane Town, this is the economic foundation that supports the entire town. When the plantations were first developed, the plantation owners lived in their own plantations and supervised the work of slaves and overseers. However, Later, as the plantation got on the right track, they also accumulated a considerable amount of money. They naturally wanted to enjoy the money. Therefore, most of the plantation owners bought houses and properties in the town and lived in the town. I only occasionally visit the plantation to check on it. The family that Li Zhi is visiting today is a plantation owner who lives in the town. His surname is Zhou. I heard that he moved here from Yangzhou, but this family is a bit special. Because the male owner of this family named Zhou is not at home all year round and has not even been seen by anyone in the town. The reason why Gu Jie listed the Zhou family on the list is mainly because the Zhou family has three daughters in total, but there is no A son, precisely because of this. Li Zhicai felt that there was great hope. After all, he had no sons. If he wanted to inherit the family business in the future, he could only give it to his daughter. However, if a woman was incapable, no matter how big the family business was, she would not be able to retain it. Ganzhe Primary School is at the east end of the town. The Zhou family lived in the west end of the town, which forced Li Zhi to walk through the entire town. Fortunately, the streets in the town were not too long, and there was no need to call a carriage. Li Zhi admired the scenery of the town while walking. The scenery seems very leisurely. Sugar Cane Town is a rectangular town, and its planning is very regular. There are various shops on both sides of the street, among which sugar-collecting and sugar-making shops are the most common. There are also many blacksmith shops, garment shops, etc. mixed in. From time to time, you will see some convoys entering the town. These convoys usually come from plantations. The vehicles are filled with crude cane sugar, and then they find a familiar store to sell it, although the price is lower than that in big cities such as Keelung. Some, but it saves a lot of travel expenses and the trouble of transportation. Li Zhi strolled through the bustling crowd and soon arrived at the west end of the town. The Zhou family's house is very eye-catching, because it is the largest among the houses in this area and is also very elegantly built. There are two jade lions that guard the house in front of the door. There is a red oil wooden plaque hanging on the main door, with the two characters "Zhou Mansion" written on it. Seeing such a grand appearance of the Zhou Mansion, Li Zhi seemed to have been thrown cold water on him. The information Gu Jie gave him did not indicate that the Zhou Mansion was so wealthy. Normally, this kind of family would definitely not be short of money, and They would always invite their husbands to teach at their homes, especially for girls, as it was inconvenient for them to show up in public, so they were more likely to invite their husbands to teach at their homes. It seemed that this time I was happy again in vain. However, although Li Zhi was disappointed, he did not give up easily. He still walked to the door of the mansion, grabbed the brass door knocker and knocked a few times. As a result, he soon heard footsteps inside, and then There was a sound at the door, and a young boy of thirteen or fourteen opened the door, then looked at Li Zhi in surprise and said, "What do you want, sir?" "You're polite, little brother. I am Yang Jiu, a teacher at a primary school in the town. I have something important to do today and want to see the master of the Zhou Mansion!" Li Zhi said politely, with a very kind smile on his face. However, the young man was stunned after hearing this. He looked Li Zhi up and down a few times, and then he said: "It turns out to be Mr. Yang, but you want to see my master, but you have known the master before?" Li Zhi was greatly embarrassed when he heard this. As a stranger, he came to visit rashly. This was an extremely rude thing. However, he couldn't lie, so he still said shamelessly: "Well Yang doesn't know your master." , but I really have something important to meet with the master of the Zhou Mansion, so please let me know, little brother!" But when the young man heard about Li Zhi, he immediatelyHe didn't know his master, so his expression immediately changed and he said: "Mr. Yang, my master is not at home. There are only women in the house, so it is really inconvenient to see foreign guests. You'd better please come back!" After the other party finished speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for Li Zhi to say anything else, and directly closed the door with a bang, leaving Li Zhi closed. Li Zhi originally wanted to knock on the door again, but he raised his hand and put it down again. It was too difficult to convince such a wealthy family, so it made no difference whether he saw him or not. Thinking of this, Li Zhi sighed, turned around and walked down the steps. When he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a small carriage with exquisite workmanship coming from the front. Li Zhi didn't pay attention at first, but just as he passed by the carriage, he suddenly heard a woman's voice on the carriage calling: "Mr. Yang!" Li Zhi felt that the voice was very familiar. He turned around and saw a beautiful face peeking out of the car window. It turned out to be Hu Yuyi who had a nosebleed after hitting him at noon today. "Hey, where are you, Miss Hu?" Li Zhi said with a smile. He didn't expect to meet Hu Yuyi outside of school. It seems that the two of them are really destined. At this time, Hu Yuyi had already asked the driver to stop the carriage, and then got out of the carriage with the help of a native maid. She walked lightly to Li Zhi and said, "I have seen Mr. Yang. I came to see my little one." My aunt, I didn¡¯t expect to meet Mr. Yang by such a chance. Judging from his appearance, could he be here to persuade others to let girls go to school? " Hu Yuyi was forced to go to school by his father, and she also knew a lot about the school's affairs during this period, so she guessed it by looking at Li Zhi's appearance. Li Zhi didn't find it strange either, he just showed a wry smile and said : "Miss Hu guessed right. I did come here for this matter, but I couldn't even get in!" After hearing this, Hu Yuyi looked at the Zhou Mansion behind her, showed a quiet smile and asked: "Mr. Yang, do you want to go to the Zhou Mansion?" "Exactly!" Li Zhi replied. Now a strange smile appeared on Hu Yuyi's pretty face and she said: "Then it's no wonder he was kicked out by the people in the house, but just come in with me, maybe I can help you persuade him!" "Does Miss Hu know anyone from the Zhou family?" Li Zhi was stunned after hearing this and asked a little strangely. However, he regretted it as soon as he said this. He had clearly said that he was here to see his aunt. It seemed that the other person's aunt was someone from the Zhou family. "Giggle, let's go in first and talk about it!" Hu Yuyi laughed out loud. She didn't expect Mr. Yang, who seemed smart, to ask such a stupid question, but then she felt a little shy again, and there was a trace of confusion on her face. A hint of pink emerges. Li Zhi followed the blushing Miss Hu to the door of Zhou Mansion again. Although he knew that there was little hope, he would not give up as long as there was a glimmer of hope. And when Miss Hu called the door open, the same boy came out to open the door. However, as soon as he saw Miss Hu, he immediately bowed and saluted: "Hello, Miss Cousin, Madam is already waiting for you in the hall." Hu Yuyi nodded after hearing this, and then entered the house with Li Zhi. Although the boy was strange, he did not dare to ask any more questions. While walking towards the hall, Li Zhi also learned some information about Zhou Mansion from Hu Yuyi. It turns out that the male owner of the Zhou family in Sugar Cane Town is indeed away from home all year round, and Hu Yuyi's aunt is the female owner of the Zhou family. She is not too old, only in her thirties, and is accompanied by three daughters. Naturally. It was inconvenient to see outsiders. If a strange man like Li Zhi came to visit, he would definitely be rejected. Fortunately, he met Hu Yuyi, otherwise it would be impossible to get in. "Miss Hu, based on your understanding of the hostess of Zhou Mansion, do you think I have any hope of persuading her to let your cousin go to school this time?" Li Zhi asked uneasily before entering the hall. After hearing this, Hu Yuyi lowered her head and thought for a moment, and then said: "My mother's family also comes from a scholarly family. My aunt has been studying with my grandfather since she was a child. She is also good at running the family, and even my uncle listens to her, so As long as you convince your aunt, you don't have to worry about anything else. It's just that she is very opinionated. I don't know what her opinion is on this matter, so I don't know if she will agree." As soon as Li Zhi heard that the other party was a very independent woman, the image of his mother's eldest grandson Queen immediately came to mind. As a result, he felt even more unsure, because based on his understanding of such independent women, as long as it was something the other party recognized. , then it will be difficult to change under the influence of outsiders. If the other party really doesn't want his daughter to go to school, then it's useless to say anything. Seeing the disappointed expression on Li Zhi's face, Hu Yuyi immediately comforted her: "But don't worry, Mr. Yang, my aunt is still very open-minded about some things. She also likes to read newspapers and even publishes them in newspapers. Please read the article, and I will help you persuade her, maybe you can really impress her!" After hearing this, Li Zhi had no choice but toHe nodded helplessly, it seemed that was all he could do, but he no longer had any hope in this trip. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 548 Female Teacher Li Zhi followed Hu Yuyi into the hall of Zhou Mansion, and happened to see a beautiful young woman in her thirties sitting in the hall. Her appearance was somewhat similar to Hu Yuyi. It seemed that Hu Yuyi must be like her. There are more mothers. When the hostess of the Zhou Mansion saw Hu Yuyi, she was about to show a loving smile, but then she saw Li Zhi again, which made her stunned, because Hu Yuyi never needed to announce her visit to the Zhou Mansion. Therefore, the servants in the mansion had no time to tell the hostess about Li Zhi's entry, which made her feel a little surprised. Hu Yuyi immediately introduced: "Aunt, this is Mr. Yang from our school. He came to the house to talk to you about something!" "Oh?" After hearing this, Mrs. Zhou looked at Li Zhi carefully, with a playful smile in her eyes, as if she was very interested in such a young teacher, and then she said: "Mr. Yang, please sit down and serve tea!" Following Mrs. Zhou's instructions, a servant immediately brought fragrant tea, and Li Zhi sat down with Hu Yuyi. Then Mrs. Zhou asked again: "I wonder what the reason for Mr. Yang's visit today is?" Li Zhiben had no hope for this trip, so he was too lazy to go around in circles and directly told the other party about the school's recruitment of female students, and told the other party about the bright prospects after school, and then kept silent and waited for the other party. of rejection. But what surprised Li Zhi was that Mrs. Zhou did not refuse directly after hearing this. Instead, she took a sip of tea and then seriously considered it. This gave Li Zhi a feeling of a sudden turn of events, and his intuition told him that he might really succeed this time. After a while, Mrs. Zhou suddenly raised her head and smiled at Hu Yuyi: "Yuyi. I heard that your father forced you to go to school, and you went to school with a bunch of kids?" I heard my aunt ask this. Hu Yuyi also looked aggrieved and said: "Aunt, you also know my father's temper, and he insisted on forcing me to go. My mother and two brothers tried to intercede for me, but it was useless. I had to obey my father's orders. So I have to go to school." At the end of her sentence, Hu Yuyi glanced at Li Zhi for some unknown reason. However, all this was seen by Mrs. Zhou, and there was an unpredictable look on her face, but it was fleeting. Then Mrs. Zhou showed a smile to Li Zhi and said: "His Royal Highness, King Qi, encourages women to go to school." I, the Zhou Mansion, will naturally support the order given personally, not to mention Mr. Yang¡¯s visit in person.¡± Mrs. Zhou paused for a moment when she said this. After thinking for a while, he said: "Our Zhou family has three daughters. The eldest daughter is about the same age as Yuyi, and she has already been married to someone else, so she is not allowed to go. However, the age of my daughter and the younger daughter are not too much. There are many, and studying is also a good thing. I originally planned to send my daughter to the Academy of Sciences and Medical College to study, but now I will send her to elementary school to lay some foundation!" ¡°I heard that Mrs. Zhou not only agreed, but also sent both daughters to primary school. This made Li Zhi overjoyed. He stood up and said, "Mrs. Zhou understands righteousness, and Yang deeply admires her!" Hu Yuyi originally wanted to help persuade her, but unexpectedly her aunt agreed immediately. This surprised her a little, but she was also happy for Li Zhi, after all, he was able to complete the task assigned by her father. There will be no need to be embarrassed by my father in the future. Since Mrs. Zhou has agreed, Li Zhi introduced the teaching methods and time arrangements in the school to Mrs. Zhou. Then prepare to say goodbye. Mrs. Zhou originally wanted to keep Li Zhi for dinner, but there was really no man in the family. There was no one to accompany him, so Li Zhi was not left in the end. When sending Li Zhi away, Mrs. Zhou saw Hu Yuyi's somewhat reluctant expression, but the playful expression on her face became more obvious. In the end, she said half-truthfully: "Xiaoyu, look at this Young Master Yang." What do you think? He is about the same age as you, and he is also young and promising. Such a young teacher will definitely have a bright future in the future. How about asking your aunt to help you with your matchmaking?" Mrs. Zhou's words made Hu Yuyi feel ashamed. She hugged Mrs. Zhou's arm with some disapproval and said: "Aunt, you are teasing me again. Mr. Yang is a teacher in the school. He might be my husband in the future. In the world, How can a husband marry a student?" "Haha, it seems that our family Xiaoyu is really tempted, otherwise why would she consider so much?" Mrs. Zhou stretched out her hand and pinched Hu Yuyi's face and said, "As for your going to school, it's not all your father who forced you to go to school. Yours, and at your current age, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke to go to school?¡± Mrs. Zhou's words also touched Hu Yuyi's heart. After all, she is a girl of fifteen or sixteen, but she has to study with a group of six or seven-year-old children. This kind of thing can only be done by people like her father. out. But Hu Yuyi finally sighed and said: "Father's orders cannot be disobeyed!" Seeing Hu Yuyi's pitiful appearance, Mrs. Zhou also felt great pity. Her sister was just such a daughter, so as an aunt, she naturally felt very distressed. ActuallyMadam ?'s husband's family was a noble one, and it was only a matter of words to help Hu Yuyi. However, her husband was an upright man and hated people using power for personal gain, so Mrs. Zhou did not dare to use the power of her husband's family to help Hu Yuyi. However, Mrs. Zhou is very thoughtful. She suddenly thought of a way, and whispered it in Hu Yuyi's ear impatiently. After hearing this, Hu Yuyi was stunned at first, and then her eyes became more and more confused. Yue Liang, her little face became more smiley, and finally she bowed deeply to Mrs. Zhou and said, "Thank you, aunt, for your advice. Yu Yi will go back and prepare now!" Hu Yuyi said, bowed to Mrs. Zhou, and then hurriedly got into the carriage. She didn't even bother to eat dinner at the Zhou Mansion. Mrs. Zhou also knew what she was thinking, so she didn't hold him back. After watching Hu Yuyi leave, she suddenly murmured to herself: "If Yuyi can marry that person, it will be a good marriage." People are happy when happy events happen. Li Zhi thought that today he not only solved the quota for female students, but also recruited two at a time. This could be regarded as overfulfillment. This made him very excited. He even ate an extra bowl for dinner. In the evening I even had a good sleep, and I felt like the stone that had been weighing on my heart the past few days was finally gone. In fact, Li Zhi himself did not realize that he now completely regarded himself as an ordinary person, and only occasionally remembered that he was the prince of the Tang Dynasty. Originally, Li Zhi wanted to thank Hu Yuyi in person. After all, he wouldn't even be able to enter the gate of Zhou Mansion without her. But what he didn't expect was that the other party didn't come to school the next day. Day, fourth day, fifth day Several days passed, until the school was out for summer vacation, but Li Zhi still didn't see Hu Yuyi come to school, which made him a little worried, wondering if the other party was sick? However, it was difficult for him to ask anyone about this kind of thing, so in the end he had to keep it in his heart, thinking that if he saw the other party one day, it would not be too late to say thank you. What Li Zhi never expected was that after the past summer vacation, Ganzhe Primary School began to recruit female students for the first time. There were more than a dozen female students in the school. In addition to the male students recruited, there were There were more than fifty people together at once. As a result, the first grade class this year was divided into two classes, and two more teachers were added to the school. However, these two teachers were very strange, because they were both women, and one of them was Hu Yuyi. It turns out that Mrs. Zhou had an idea for Hu Yuyi, that is, let her take advantage of the summer vacation to apply for a job as a teacher. After all, the decree issued by King Qi stated that women were allowed to hold public offices, and teachers were naturally one of them. The Hu family was originally from a scholarly family, and Hu Yuyi had been familiar with reading since she was a child. Being a teacher was more than enough, so she took this opportunity to apply for a job as a teacher at the Education Institute and participated in the training of new teachers during the summer vacation. , and finally with the help of Mrs. Zhou, he was assigned to teach at Ganzhe Primary School. Li Zhi was also shocked when he saw Hu Yuyi, who came to Ganzhe Primary School as a teacher. In fact, it was not just him, but other teachers in the school had almost the same reaction. After all, none of them expected that the two After not seeing each other for many months, Hu Yuyi turned from a student to a teacher. Only Principal Hu, who already knew the inside story, was not surprised. In fact, for Principal Hu, it doesn't matter whether his daughter is a student or a teacher. What matters is that his daughter is in school. He even took advantage of Hu Yuyi's job as a teacher to reveal some information to the newspaper, and the result became A big piece of news attracted the attention of many people, and Principal Hu's reputation became even louder. Ganzhe Primary School not only has female students, but also has two female teachers, which adds a different charm to the whole school. Among them, the female teacher assigned with Hu Yuyi is a young woman in her thirties, with a surname of Xie, I heard that the other party¡¯s husband passed away, and there are old and young children in the family. Fortunately, her mother-in-law is a scholar, and she has received a good education since she was a child, so she took this opportunity to become a teacher to support the family. After all, compared to other jobs, this job is She was decent, and her salary was very high. The school even allocated her a yard in the town, and the whole family moved here. In fact, the school really takes good care of the female teachers. Not only did they give Teacher Xie a separate courtyard, but the salary is also higher than that of other male teachers. This makes Li Zhi and other male teachers aggrieved. After all, they all do the same thing. Why are women treated better than men at work? It's a pity that there is no reason for their injustice. Who makes female teachers so rare now? Teachers Hu Yuyi and Teacher Xie are responsible for two first-grade Chinese classes respectively. Their office is next to Li Zhi. Li Zhi and Hu Yuyi usually don¡¯t look up when seeing each other, especially since they have done a favor for themselves, so Li Zhi After expressing his gratitude to Hu Yuyi, he often helped her solve a teaching problem. However, Li Zhi slowly discovered that Hu Yuyi seemed to treat him a little differently. (To be continued) Text Chapter 549 Cai'er's reaction Li Zhi rubbed his temples tiredly and walked to his office with the teaching materials in his hand. Several students in the class got into a fight this morning, but Li Zhi stayed here. It was not easy to explain the truth to the students and realize that After making his own mistake, he let them go back to eat. In fact, Li Zhi also knew that although several students had a good attitude of admitting their mistakes, they did not necessarily admit their mistakes sincerely. However, it was already noon, let alone several children. Even he felt his stomach growling. It is estimated that several students also wanted to eat early, so they had to bow their heads and admit their mistakes. But this is enough. After all, they are just a few children. It is impossible to have too many demands on them. Only when they are older will they naturally know what is right and what is wrong. Thinking about the education given to several students today, and thinking about how to get along with his ministers when he governs the country in the future, Li Zhi came to the door of his office before he knew it. When he was about to go in, the door of the office next to him suddenly opened. , Hu Yuyi walked out with a lunch box in her arms. When she saw Li Zhi, a bright smile appeared on her face and said: "Teacher Yang, you are back!" However, when Li Zhi saw Hu Yuyi, he seemed a little nervous, with a forced smile on his face and said, "Yes, why didn't Teacher Hu go to dinner?" "There is no class this morning. My mother asked me to go home early and make dumplings to eat. I made these by myself. If Teacher Yang doesn't mind, how about a taste?" Hu Yuyi handed the lunch box in her hand to Li Zhi, His face was full of anticipation. Li Zhi smiled bitterly in his heart. He had already felt that Hu Yuyi seemed a little different to him in the past few days. He liked to chat with him when there was nothing wrong, and he looked at him with a look that was half shy and half happy. , exactly the same as the way Cai'er looked at him, plus today she actually made dumplings for herself with her own hands. No matter how dull Li Zhi was, he could guess at this moment that Miss Hu was probably interested in him. As a man, Li Zhi could not help but feel a little happy when he found out that the beautiful girl next to him liked him. This was not because Li Zhi was carefree, but because he was a man. But then he thought that he already had Cai'er, and his current identity was also fake. He would return to Datang in half a year, if there was any emotional entanglement with Hu Yuyi. I'm afraid it will only hurt people's hearts, so after Li Zhi was secretly happy, he also had a headache about this matter. The best way for Li Zhi is to harden his heart and reject Hu Yuyi's secret expression of love. For example, like today, he could refuse directly and not eat the food the other party brought. But when he saw Hu Yuyi's eyes full of expectation, he suddenly felt his heart softening and smiled at the other party out of nowhere. : "Okay, Teacher Hu is very ingenious. His cooking skills must be very good too!" Although Li Zhi regretted what he said, it was too late to regret it anymore. He could only pretend to smile in frustration, and then took the lunch box from Hu Yuyi's hand. When Hu Yuyi saw Li Zhi accepting it, she felt timid and a blush appeared on her face. She no longer dared to stay with Li Zhi. He said, "You can eat, I'm leaving!" and then ran out of the corridor as if running away. And Li Zhi looked at Hu Yuyi with a shy look on her face. His heart couldn't help but move, but then he thought of Cai'er again, and immediately felt ashamed. He had just been engaged to Cai'er not long ago, how could he be tempted by another woman? Li Zhi's every move is under Li Min's surveillance. Every day, someone will report his words and deeds to Li Min. This is mainly to protect Li Zhi's safety. Of course, this also makes him have nothing, which is correct. Because of this, Li Min soon found out that Miss Hu liked Li Zhi. In the study room of Prince Qi's Mansion, Li Min and Wu Meiniang sat side by side. On the table in front of them was information about Li Zhi in the past few days. But what makes Li Min feel a little weird is that Wu Meiniang was Li Zhi's queen in history, but now she is sitting with him, and she is also looking at a piece of intelligence about Li Zhi. The content of the intelligence is still a girl's love for Li Zhi. Li Zhi developed a good impression and even made some bold pursuits. This feeling is really indescribable. "Although Hu Yuyi has a weak personality and is even a little shy on the outside, when she meets someone she likes, she will take the initiative to pursue him. This shows that the other person really has a deep affection for His Highness, and in my opinion Come on, the prince should also have a good impression of this woman." Wu Meiniang suddenly said with a smile after reading the information. "Oh? How can you tell?" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He could only tell from this information that Hu Yuyi liked Li Zhi, but Li Zhi seemed to have deliberately avoided Miss Hu because of Cai'er. . After hearing this, Wu Meiniang chuckled and said: "If His Highness the Crown Prince is not attracted to her, then why is he hiding? Moreover, he did not refuse when someone gave him something today. This shows that the Crown Prince has softened towards this woman, and a man JustIf you are soft-hearted towards a woman, you will not be far away from falling in love with her. " Wu Meiniang is in charge of intelligence work and is also a genius with insight into people's hearts. Her words also awakened Li Min. As a man and a newcomer, he asked himself if he was in Li Zhi's situation, he would probably treat that man. The beautiful and gentle Miss Hu is attracted. Seeing Li Min nodding frequently, Wu Meiniang then smiled and said: "Actually, there is another important factor, that is, Hu Yuyi does not know the true identity of the prince. She only likes the young teacher named Yang Jiu, not Including any utilitarian color, this can be said to be very precious to the prince, so I dare to conclude that the prince will definitely be attracted to Hu Yuyi!" Wu Meiniang's words were categorical, but Li Min smiled bitterly after hearing this. Cai'er and Li Zhi were childhood sweethearts and had a deep relationship, but Miss Hu also had a pure love for Li Zhi, and men of this era had nothing to do with it. Speaking of special feelings, especially Li Zhi is the crown prince. Although there is only one crown prince, there are many Liang Di and Liang Yuan, so there will definitely not be only one woman around Li Zhi. The current Miss Hu is only the third princess. Just one. "What should I do? Cai'er is my cousin, and Ninth Brother is my biological brother. Who should I help?" Li Min said, scratching his head. "Who doesn't know what you men are thinking? As the future emperor of the Tang Dynasty, how can the prince be surrounded by girls? Cai'er should have been mentally prepared for this when she got engaged to the prince, so husband, you only need to Just tell Cai'er about this and let her decide everything on her own!" Wu Meiniang giggled. In fact, she also knew that it was not that her husband didn't know how to deal with it, but he just didn't want to say it. After hearing this, Li Min could only pretend to be helpless and shook his head: "It seems that this is the only way." Things turned out as Wu Meiniang expected. Although Cai'er looked a little nervous when she learned that a beautiful girl appeared next to Li Zhi, she quickly returned to normal, especially after knowing that Li Zhi did not take the initiative. , and even felt a little happy. "Cousin, I want to meet that Miss Hu!" In the back garden of Prince Qi's Mansion, Li Min and Cai'er sat opposite each other, with Wu Meiniang sitting beside them. But what Li Min didn't expect was that after hearing this, Cai'er actually would make such a request. "This" Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He looked at Wu Meiniang in confusion, and then asked, "Cai'er, Ninth Brother is still out training, and Miss Hu doesn't know. As the ninth younger brother, what are you doing to see her now?" After hearing this, Cai'er sighed and said: "Don't worry, cousin, I won't embarrass that Miss Hu. It's just that Jiulang's status is special. As his future wife, I naturally have to help him check it. As for the You must first understand the other party's temperament. In addition, Miss Hu does not know Jiulang's identity. If she really wants to marry Jiulang, she will have to enter the palace. She needs to know all this in advance and give her time to think about it. , otherwise it would be unfair to that Miss Hu!" Cai'er's words were reasonable and reasonable, and Li Min couldn't find a reason to refute it. However, he still felt that it was inappropriate for Cai'er and Hu Yuyi to meet, so he looked at Wu Meiniang next to him for help, but Wu Meiniang giggled. Turning her head and looking to the side, the meaning was obvious, that there was nothing she could do. Li Min really had no choice now, and finally had to agree: "Okay, but do you want to see the other party with your current identity, or do you want to hide your identity?" After hearing this, Cai'er thought for a moment and finally said: "It's better to conceal your identity first. I want to get in touch with Miss Hu first and get to know her character before talking about it." After hearing this, Li Min nodded and said: "Okay, General Zhou Long's home is in Sugarcane Town, and his wife has some relatives with Miss Hu. This time, we will go to General Zhou's house first, and then we will go to the house of General Zhou." Mrs. Zhou arranged a meeting between you and Miss Hu." Zhou Long and Xin's mother, the Zhou family, were both from aristocratic families in the south. During the Three Kingdoms period, Zhou Yu and Zhou Gongjin came from their branch, which was also very prosperous in the Sui and Tang Dynasties. Although it was not as good as the five surnames and Qiwang, it was still the same. A very prestigious family. However, after Zhou Long fled overseas, his wife died of an illness and left no heirs. Later, he married another person in the south, Hu Yuyi's aunt, Mrs. Zhou, but the two of them had children in succession. Having three daughters, this has almost become a worry for Zhou Long. Mrs. Zhou persuaded Zhou Long to take a concubine several times, but Zhou Long had a deep affection for Mrs. Zhou, so he did not agree. Moreover, he knew that Mrs. Zhou had a calm temperament and did not like to socialize, so he settled in Sugarcane Town. Except for Li Min, , Lu Hong and a few others, most people had no idea that he actually made his home in a small town. It is also worth mentioning that Li Zhi¡¯s security work in Sugar Cane Town was also handled by people from the Zhou Mansion. Text Chapter 550 Good Sisters On the small carriage, Hu Yuyi happily played with a hosta, with a sweet smile on her face. This morning, she took Li Zhi to the street. When passing a jewelry store, the hosta made Hu Yuyi happy. Yuyi liked it very much, but after Li Zhi thought about it, he actually bought a hosta and gave it to Hu Yuyi. This made the young girl feel ashamed and happy, and now she is immersed in happiness. Hu Yuyi came here and wanted Li Zhi to play with her for a day, but for some reason, her aunt sent someone to find her and said she wanted to see her for something. This made Hu Yuyi a little strange, but she still had to separate from Li Zhi and sit down. The carriage came towards Zhou Mansion. School has started for a few months now, and after getting along with each other during this period, the feelings between Hu Yuyi and Li Zhi are vague. Although Li Zhi has already had Cai'er in his heart, but facing Hu Yuyi or knowing or not An's concern also made him very moved. Sometimes when he couldn't control himself, he would also make some gestures to the other party, such as the gift of a hairpin today. Principal Hu naturally knows very well about the affairs between Hu Yuyi and Li Zhi. However, although he is very fame-oriented and even forced his teenage daughter to go to school before, he has not interfered too much in his daughter's marriage. , and I don¡¯t dare to have the idea of ????letting my daughter marry a powerful family and then take the opportunity to climb up the ladder. This is mainly because Taiwan has very strict management in this area. The inspectors in the Supervisory Office are not just freeloaders. In addition, Hu Yuyi¡¯s uncle is General Zhou Long, one of the military giants, and Mrs. Zhou He also likes Hu Yuyi very much, so Principal Hu will let his daughter's marriage go. As long as his daughter likes it, he, as a father, will not object, so he has no authority over Li Zhi and Hu Yuyi's affairs. see. However, after Hu Yuyi¡¯s mother found out about this, she seemed to be dissatisfied with Li Zhi. After all, in her opinion. Their daughter is so beautiful that there is no other woman in the whole Sugar Cane Town who can compare with her. In the past, those who proposed marriage were either rich or noble, but because Hu Yuyi was still young, they wanted to wait for another two years. Unexpectedly, her daughter actually fell in love with a young gentleman in school. Although being a teacher is also a decent job, and she can also become an official in the government in the future, Mrs. Hu still feels a little wronged by her daughter. So in private, I have chatted with Hu Yuyi several times. Thinking of what her mother had said to persuade her, Hu Yuyi¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled in the carriage, but then they relaxed, because she knew that her aunt didn¡¯t seem to object to her liking Mr. Yang. There is even some faint support, so why not ask your aunt to come forward and help you persuade your mother? With your aunt's intelligence, you will definitely be able to convince your mother. When Hu Yuyi thought of this, she felt that the last big stone in her heart had finally fallen to the ground. She recalled the time when she forced her father to go to school. There is still some resentment in my heart, but now it seems that it is also an opportunity given to me by God. Otherwise, how could I meet the person I like? Thinking of getting along with Li Zhi during this period. Hu Yuyi felt a sense of happiness that she had never experienced before. "Miss, the Zhou Mansion has arrived!" At this moment, a female voice with a strange voice outside the carriage said. That was the little maid Zhenzhu next to Hu Yuyi, who was a native of Taiwan. A few years ago, Pearl's tribe was attacked by another tribe. Pearl's family fled to beg near Sugar Cane Town. Later, Hu Yuyi felt that the other party was pitiful, so she asked her mother to take in the family. Now Pearl's parents are working on the Hu family's small plantation, and Pearl has become Hu Yuyi's personal maid. Speaking of which, the Hu family is not a wealthy family. Principal Hu's usual salary is very generous, with six thousand dollars a month. In addition, the Hu family also has a small plantation, which is not very large, with only a few hundred acres of land. They are all managed by Mrs. Hu. In Taiwan as a whole, the Hu family is a middle-class family. However, as a scholarly family, the Hu family always needs some servants and maids. However, Taiwan's population is scarce now, especially the Han people, and generally as long as they are Han people, they will have their own land no matter how unlucky they are, so few people are willing to To be the slaves of others, only some wealthy families from the Tang Dynasty had domestic servants. These servants were loyal to their masters. Even after coming to Taiwan, they were still willing to be slaves and maids. It is also true that most of the homes in Taiwan now use slaves from foreign races, such as the native maids around Hu Yuyi. Hu Yuyi got off the carriage, looked up at the Zhou Mansion, and asked Pearl to step forward to open the door. It was still the boy who opened the door, but this time he told Hu Yuyi that Mrs. Zhou was not in the hall in front, but In the garden of the inner house, Hu Yuyi didn't think anything about it and walked straight to the inner house. Zhou Mansion covers a large area and is very beautifully built. After all, although Zhou Long is a military commander, he is also from a wealthy family. He has read poetry and books since he was a child, and still has an air of elegance in his bones. This is why Zhou Long is different from Characteristics of other generals. Passing through several courtyards, we reach the back garden of Zhou Mansion¡¯s inner houseAlready in sight, Hu Yuyi walked through a circular arch and immediately came to a place full of flowers and birds. Hu Yuyi asked Pearl to wait for her at the entrance of the garden. Then she walked through several corridors and small bridges, and soon came to a small pavilion. The pavilion was surrounded by viburnum flowers. This kind of flower is Zhou Long's favorite flower, so Mrs. Zhou moved some from the Tang Dynasty and spent a lot of effort to plant them. Unfortunately, the flowering period has passed now, otherwise when the pure white viburnum blooms, the whole garden will be like clouds. Like snow, it looks like a fairyland on earth. Hu Yuyi knew that Mrs. Zhou liked to stay in the pavilion among the Qionghua flowers, so she did not need a servant to lead the way and found it by herself. As expected, Mrs. Zhou sat in the pavilion and drank tea, which made Hu Yuyi a little confused. Surprisingly, next to his aunt, there was a girl wearing a white dress. She seemed to be about the same age as herself, with bright eyes and white teeth. Even Hu Yuyi couldn't help but look at her. There is a feeling of shame. "Yuyi, come in quickly, I'll introduce you to a friend!" At this time, Mrs. Zhou in the pavilion also saw Hu Yuyi, stood up immediately and said, but there was a trace of inexplicable helplessness in the smile on her face. . "Greetings to my aunt!" However, Hu Yuyi did not notice anything strange about her aunt, walked to the pavilion with a smile on her face, and then bowed deeply to Mrs. Zhou. Normally, when meeting Mrs. Zhou, there would be no need for any etiquette. After all, the two of them love each other as much as mother and daughter, so there is no need for these common etiquette. But today, there are outsiders present, so Hu Yuyi behaves like this. But before Mrs. Zhou could say anything, the extremely beautiful girl next to her took the lead and said with a smile: "This must be the sister Yuyi that my aunt calls her. She is indeed a wonderful person that I feel pity for!" As the beautiful girl spoke, her beautiful eyes looked up and down at Hu Yuyi. Hu Yuyi always felt that there was a sense of scrutiny in the other person's eyes, which made her feel uncomfortable. At this time, Mrs. Zhou suddenly said: "Yu Yi, sit down quickly. Let me introduce you to Miss Yang's father. Your uncle is a family friend. He is here for fun this time. He happens to know that I live here, so he Come visit and stay here for a while.¡± As soon as Mrs. Zhou finished speaking, the extremely beautiful Miss Yang suddenly smiled and said: "Sister Yuyi is about the same age as me. Why don't we call each other sisters? Speaking of which, I am the youngest in the family and I have never been called sister." Hearing Miss Yang speak so kindly, the uncomfortable feeling that made Hu Yuyi dissipated all of a sudden, and she said politely: "The same is true for my little sister. There are only three brothers in the family, and my mother is busy with housework, so the little sister My sister usually comes to my aunt, even if my aunt is not here sometimes, fortunately, I still have three cousins ??to talk to." "Two women of the same age may become friends just because of a trivial matter, a common hobby, or even a boring-sounding sentence. Although this may seem unbelievable in the eyes of men, it is a fact. For example, Hu Yuyi and Miss Yang had just met for a cup of tea, and they were already talking and laughing, but they ignored Mrs. Zhou. "By the way, I heard from my aunt that sister Yuyi already has a sweetheart. I wonder when can I take her to see her?" The two of them didn't talk much about the topic of marriage, but Miss Yang suddenly spoke first. After hearing this, Hu Yuyi blushed and couldn't help but roll her eyes at her aunt, blaming her for telling others her secrets. However, she still admitted shyly: "If sister is free, of course she will be there at any time. You can go see her, but today is the tenth day, and he may not be at school. It is better to wait for her to be at school another day. It will not be too late for her sister to go, and she can also take her sister to school for fun. You must know that school usually Outsiders are not allowed to enter.¡± After hearing this, Miss Yang showed a faint smile and said: "Okay, sister would like to see what kind of young hero is worthy of our sister Yuyi?" Hu Yuyi was young, and when she mentioned her sweetheart, she was only filled with joy, so she didn't notice anything strange about Miss Yang. However, Mrs. Zhou next to her heard a hint of anger from Miss Yang's words. Fortunately, this anger was not directed at Hu Yuyi, but at that person, which made Mrs. Zhou feel at ease. Miss Yang and Hu Yuyi hit it off. After chatting in the garden of Zhou's mansion for nearly an hour, they didn't know who suggested it first. They actually wanted to go out together on the street, but Mrs. Zhou came to stop her. After all, she They were worried about what would happen if Yuyi was left alone with Miss Yang, but the two girls were in high spirits, so they didn¡¯t pay attention to Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words. After Miss Yang had someone prepare the carriage, the two new acquaintances The good sisters finally left Zhou Mansion. Text Chapter 551 Lu Wan¡¯s goal: America That night, Li Min received news about the meeting between Cai'er and Hu Yuyi, but he had left it to Cai'er to handle. After all, people always have to grow up, and Cai'er also needs to experience it. At this level, more women may appear around Li Zhi in the future, so she must learn to adapt. Although this may seem cruel to future generations, it is a normal thing for people of this era. ¡ù¡ù After reading the information about Cai'er and Li Zhi, Li Min did not rest, but went to the main hall in front, where a person was waiting for his summons. Speaking of which, Li Min was really busy during this period. First, on the other side of the Strait of Malacca, the strength of Mo Luoyou and other countries was greatly damaged. It was a good opportunity for him to seize the opportunity, so he naturally would not let it go. Some time ago, he had already Collecting 50,000 troops and 20 warships, together with the navy and army of the Lion City, they have swept through all the countries along the Strait of Malacca and taken the entire strait into their own hands. The only thing to worry about is that the remnants of Mo Luoyou and other countries have hidden in the rainforest in the middle of Jinzhou, and they will come out from time to time to harass. Although it does not have much impact, it is as disgusting as a group of cockroaches. people. It's a pity that Li Min doesn't have any extra strength for the time being, and Jinzhou is much larger than Luzon, and its population is several times that of Luzon. In addition, the island is covered with rainforests, so even Lin Yi's army does not dare to go too far. In-depth, so Li Min had no way to deal with the natives in the central part of Jinzhou for the time being. However, under Li Min's management, several fortresses were built along the coast of Malacca. These fortresses were not conquerable by the natives. In addition to Malacca, the construction of Ceylon Island is also in full swing. After several months of exploration, many people have discovered gem mines with huge reserves based on the original gem mines in Ceylon Island. , this discovery once again set off a Taobao craze in places such as Taiwan and Southern Datang. Countless people with dreams of getting rich took a boat together, crossed the ocean to the island of Ceylon, and then hired a few locals to search for gem mines. Although the hope was slim, everyone firmly believed that the next gem mine would be there. I must have discovered it myself. The emergence of gem mines has greatly boosted the local economy of Ceylon Island, and the number of Han people on the island has also skyrocketed. The number soon increased to tens of thousands. Under the guidance of Li Min, some other discerning people discovered that Ceylon was mountainous and shrouded in mist all year round, which was very suitable for the cultivation of tea trees. Therefore, many people began to buy land in Ceylon and establish tea gardens to grow tea. The tea exported by the Tang Dynasty was mainly supplied to countries such as Persia, food and even Rome, and the island of Ceylon happens to be located on this maritime transportation artery, so if tea can be produced here, it will definitely be a big seller. After all, the shipping cost alone is A lot of money was saved, but this may have a big impact on Datang's tea making industry. Things about Malacca and Ceylon. It has involved a lot of Li Min's energy. Although he has the assistance of Lu Qing, Wang An and others, some things still have to be handled by him personally. In addition, after Li Zhen and Li Yun landed on the Tianzhu continent, they faced siege from several surrounding countries. Although Li Min knew that with the strength in the hands of Li Zhen and Li Yun, it would be easy to deal with the coalition forces of these small countries, but the materials in their hands required him to supply them from the rear, such as grain, grass, ordnance, horses, etc. He had to organize the fleet transportation, so he was very busy during this period. Even meeting an important person has to be arranged in the evening. In the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion, a middle-aged man wearing a blue robe stood in the hall. This middle-aged man looked gentle and looked like a teacher, but his complexion was a little dark and rough, and he looked like a regular boat racer. The skin color of the crew members is very similar, and on the chest of this middle-aged man, there is a gold medal. The medal is engraved with a large ship moving forward in a violent storm. It looks extremely exquisite and lifelike. If anyone saw the medal on the chest of this middle-aged man, they would definitely exclaim, because this medal is exactly the gold pioneer medal that all captains and even all ship owners dream of. This medal represents the pioneering work in the ocean. The highest honor in the world, and so far only three or four people have received this kind of medal. In addition, this kind of medal not only represents a supreme honor, but also represents huge benefits. For example, you can enter the palace to see Li Min at any time. In addition, there are privileges such as not bowing to the official before you see the official, and not being punished if convicted, and the holder of the medal When people buy goods, as long as they are from industries that cooperate with the royal palace, they will give huge discounts. Even when they transport the goods, they will have tax-free treatment. It can be said that it is a good thing to gain both fame and fortune. The first person to receive the Gold Pioneering Medal was Lu Qing, and the most recent person to receive it was Lu Wan. It was he who led the fleet organized by the Slave Association to find the Australian continent in the south. The middle-aged man standing in the hall today is none other than Lu Wan, a former pirate. He took advantage of the privileges of the gold pioneering medal to specially come to see Li Min, as if he had a very important matter.   "Captain Lu, you're welcome, please take a seat quickly!" Li Min came in and saw Lu Wan standing there, and immediately smiled. All those who received the gold pioneering medal were given the title of captain, which is equivalent to an honorific title, except Lu Qing. Because he was a lieutenant general in the army, Lu Qing preferred to be called General Lu. "Thank you, Your Highness!" This is not the first time Lu Wan has met Li Min. When he returned from Australia, Li Min attended their celebration banquet. In addition, Li Min attaches great importance to them, so Lu Wan Not too nervous, he took two steps back and sat down. "It has been several years since we last said goodbye. I heard that you have withdrawn from the Slave Association and rarely traveled at sea during this time?" Li Min suddenly asked. When Lu Wan's fleet came back, the entire exploration fleet was immediately disbanded. Some crew members made a fortune, such as Curly Mao, who found the gold nugget, and now he is a rich man at home. Some crew members changed careers to do other things. For example, Feng Shijie became a big mine owner in Luzon. Of course, most of the crew members still stayed in the slave association and continued to live a life of risk and money. However, Lu Wan left the slave catching association soon after. It was Yan Bei who told him, but everyone has his own ambitions, and Li Min didn't care too much. It wasn't until he saw Lu Wan again today that he remembered what happened. Lu Wan did not expect that His Highness King Qi would still remember what happened to him a few years ago, which made him feel flattered. He stood up again and said: "Your Highness, when Lu came back, he found that he had There were many shortcomings, such as measurement, performance control of new ships, and even some storage of navigation knowledge. So I later came to Keelung, and then entered the Navigation Academy to learn all aspects of knowledge, and I achieved some success in the past few years. Later, I bought a few more boats, mainly taking the route from Taiwan to Australia, helping people transport goods while practicing the knowledge I learned!" Li Min was greatly moved when he heard this. He really didn't expect that Lu Wan, who was already a top captain, was still not satisfied and even went to study again as a student. So what was the motivation for him to work so hard? Is it just to perfect his sailing skills? "Captain Lu, are you preparing for something by putting so much effort into learning navigation knowledge?" Li Min finally asked the doubts in his heart. After hearing this, Lu Wan did not hide anything. He took a step forward and bowed: "Your Highness is wise. Since returning from exploring a new route last time, I have discovered how small our vision was before. Although we discovered Australia by accident, In the map published by Your Highness, there are still many places that we have not reached, such as North and South America in the Far East!" Hearing Lu Wan say this, Li Min was finally moved again. He finally understood the purpose of Lu Wan's efforts. He stood up and said, "You want to go to America?" "Yes, Your Highness, in addition to studying and sailing, Cao Min has been working hard to find a route to the Americas in recent years. With the help of the Navigation Academy, we discovered that there is an eastward ocean current on the northern coast of Luzon. On both sides of this ocean current, there are two ocean currents that go against this ocean current. From this, we speculate that this ocean current is probably the equatorial ocean current across the Pacific. If you follow this ocean current to the east, you are likely to Arriving at America in the Far East!" Lu Wan said with excitement. In recent years, in order to find a route to America, it can be said that he has spared no effort, even donated his own wealth, in order to fulfill his wish. If he can discover more on the basis of Australia, In the rich America, he will definitely become a miracle in the history of navigation and an idol for countless comers. Looking at the excited Lu Wan in front of him, Li Min was a little undecided. Later, he only knew some knowledge about ocean currents in geography class, but it was very vague. He didn't know whether the equatorial ocean currents mentioned by Lu Wan could be To America. However, Li Min knew one thing. If Lu Wan really wanted to reach America, he would probably encounter countless difficulties and obstacles, even dozens of times more difficult than when they reached Australia, and they might even die in the sea. "Do you really want to go to America?" Li Min confirmed again. Lu Wan is a rare sailing talent. If it is not necessary, Li Min really doesn't want to let him take risks. "Your Highness, since the grassroots came back from Australia, they have regarded America as their only goal in life, so I ask Your Highness to fulfill it!" Lu Wan said with great certainty. If you want to go to America, you must have a good ship and a good crew. This is not something he can afford alone, so he thought of asking Li Min for help. And with an official background, he can convince more people Just go with yourself. Text Chapter 552 Recruiting old members Li Min looked at Lu Wan's firm eyes, and finally sighed helplessly: "Well, since Captain Lu has made up his mind, I promise you that all the ships and funds needed for this exploration will be personally sponsored by me. , In addition, most of the crew members who discovered Australia with you are still in the Slave Catching Association. I can also have someone contact them to see if they are willing to go on another adventure with you!" "Thank you, Your Highness!" Lu Wan was overjoyed when he heard that Li Min was finally willing to fund him. He had been preparing for this trip to the Americas for several years, and now he convinced Li Min. In this way, the end of this exploration trip He also solved a problem. Once everything is ready, he can lead the fleet to set sail again. But Li Min smiled bitterly and waved his hand: "Captain Lu, there is no need to thank me. In fact, I was the first to bring up the news about America, and finding a route to America is also my dream, but America is really far away from us. It's too far. Although I really wanted to send someone there, the road was too difficult and dangerous, and there was no suitable candidate, so I delayed it. But now that Captain Lu has taken the initiative to go, I naturally want to go there. Mobilize all your support!" The Americas are extremely rich. If nothing else can be done, if some high-yielding crops such as potatoes, sweet potatoes, and corn can be transported back, it will be a great feat for the benefit of all people, whether it is the Tang Dynasty or Li Min's Taiwan. , not to mention that it is rich in gold and silver, which will also have extremely great significance in promoting future economic development. With Li Min's support, Lu Wan left the palace in high spirits. The next day, he sent the list he had made long ago to the palace. The list contained all kinds of materials needed for the voyage, and even the performance of the sea-going ship. They all had clear requirements, and Li Min immediately organized manpower to prepare. Everything else was fine. The main reason was that Lu Wan had very high performance requirements for the ship and needed to be redesigned and built. However, Li Min asked the person responsible to dock the ship within a year at the latest. In addition, Li Min also asked people to contact the Slave Catching Association and asked them to find the crew members who discovered Australia with Lu Wan. It turned out that these people were going to explore the more distant Americas, and it was Lu Wan who led the team. Most of them agreed without hesitation, but a small number of the original crew members were unable to participate in this exploration due to injuries, old age, etc. This made these people very frustrated. Although Lu Wan received funding from Li Min, he himself was not idle, because Li Min gave him a task, which was to spread the news about this exploration of the American route, and then solicit some sponsorship from the public. Although the cost of this exploration was not much for Li Min. But he wanted to share this exploration with everyone, tying together official and private forces. That's all. Only in this way can we take the initiative to explore private routes and prepare for larger-scale overseas development in the future. This matter is very simple for Lu Wan. He only needs to hold a press conference according to Li Min's arrangements, then accept interviews from major newspapers and magazines, and give a brief introduction to the exploration of the new route. As a result, after the major newspapers reported it, many big businessmen immediately came to visit without Lu Wan opening a word, hoping to contribute to the voyage. Of course, they also have some requirements of their own, such as hoping to share routes in the future. In addition to the above, Lu Wan also has one more thing to do, and that is to summon some of his old subordinates. Although most of the ships that participated in the exploration of Australia were still in the Slave Catching Association, a considerable number chose to leave, and these people were still important personnel in the original fleet, such as surveyor Feng Shijie. These people have good abilities and do not rely too much on the slave catching association, so even if they leave the slave catching industry, they can still live a good life. However, when Lu Wan was preparing for this exploration of the American route, he first thought of these old subordinates. Firstly, he knew these people thoroughly and commanded them very well. Secondly, these people's abilities had also been tested in practice, and the same was true for navigation. It is extremely rich, and this is not comparable to those newbies who have just completed the navigation academy. It is also true that after Lu Wan spread the news about this American exploration, he immediately visited his old brothers one by one based on the information provided by Li Min. However, Lu Wan did not choose Taiwan as his first stop. Instead, he went to Luzon, which was farther away, because Feng Shijie, the surveyor of the fleet, was there. The refreshing and pleasant pine plateau, where the pine tree tribe used to be, has changed a lot. All the thatched houses have disappeared, replaced by a mansion that occupies a huge area. The walls of the house are extremely tall and square. It looks like a small town, and at the four corners of the house, there are four towering turrets, and guards can be vaguely seen walking among them. Lu Wan came here according to the address and saw this solid mansion at a glance. He couldn't help but smile bitterly and said to himself: "?Feng Shijie is really lucky. He has become a mining giant in Luzon. He must have been used to enjoying good fortune in recent years. I wonder if he still has the ambitions he had back then? " Although he knew that Feng Shijie's identity was different now, and it was really difficult for him to give up his current wealthy life and go on adventures on the sea with him, Lu Wan still walked to the door and asked someone to inform him. After all, even if the other party was unwilling to return, Go on an adventure, but as old friends, since we are here, it is also good for everyone to talk about old times. Feng Shijie has indeed lived a very leisurely life in the past few years. He was the first to discover the gold mines on the Pine Tree Plateau, and then he was one step ahead of others and took several gold mines with huge reserves into his own hands. Then he took out a loan and started mining gold mines on his own. , as a result, he quickly paid off the loan and became a well-known large mine owner throughout Luzon. But this was just the beginning. Feng Shijie, who was very far-sighted, took the gold mine in his name to the bank as a mortgage, and then used the loaned money to attack everywhere. He soon flexed his muscles in Luzon's mining industry. Now He has become the mining tycoon in the entire Luzon. Except for a few large mine owners supported by big families, he has the most say in the mining industry in the entire Luzon. After the Luzon Mining Association was established a few years ago, Feng Shijie became one of the permanent directors of the entire association, and his social status was greatly improved. Now it can be said that he wants fame and money. In addition, Feng Shijie now has a son and a daughter, both born to his wife Yunjian Qiuji. Speaking of which, Feng Shijie is really passionate about Yunjian Qiuji. Even though his status is now very different, he has never taken a concubine, and as long as he has time, he will stay at home with his wife and children. This kind of man If placed in future generations, he would definitely be a model husband. During this period, Feng Shijie's property has expanded to its limit, and the rest is just consolidation, so it is rare for him to take some time off. For example, today, he is teaching his son to swim in the swimming pool of his inner house. "You need to coordinate your hands and feet, yes, don't be afraid, pay attention to your breathing!" Feng Shijie stood in the swimming pool wearing swimming trunks, holding his son's small body with both hands, and talking about the important points of swimming. Feng Shijie¡¯s son is named Feng Pingan. When he participated in the exploration route to Australia, his wife Yunjian Qiuji was already one month pregnant. When he returned home from the mission, his son was about to be born. Because every time Feng Shijie went to sea, Yunjian Qiuji would be very worried, so she named her son a safe name, hoping that her husband would return safely. Now Feng Ping'an is four years old, with a small and chubby body. Although the temperature on the Pine Tree Plateau is a bit cold, he is now naked and paddling in the water with the help of his father, although he cannot paddle by himself yet. , but the action is very standard. Seeing his son clumsy, Feng Shijie showed a loving smile on his face. His purpose in teaching his son to swim was not only to keep fit, but also to miss his previous life. After all, after he graduated from the Navigation Academy, he He made a living at sea for a long time, especially later on when he participated in the route that discovered Australia. This matter is still the thing he is most proud of. When he meets friends in the mall, as long as he tells them about it, they will immediately You will gain the respect of the other party. Putting aside whether the business will succeed or not, at least many people will be willing to become friends with him. However, Lu Wan's current life seems to be very happy, but in fact he also has his own worries, the most important of which is the marriage of his sister Feng Shuyu. Speaking of which, Feng Shuyu has learned a lot about business from Wang Yanren in the Qi Palace in the past few years. He has already been able to stand alone, and the reason why Lu Wan's mining business has become so big is also inseparable from Feng Shuyu's secret help. Originally Feng Shijie thought that King Qi was attracted to his sister, but later in the conversation between Tongguo and Feng Shuyu, he discovered that the relationship between the two was completely innocent. This made Feng Shijie finally feel relieved. He asked many matchmakers to find him, but Feng Shuyu didn't know what he was thinking, but he refused to get married. She is almost twenty years old. If she cannot get married by then, she will really be an old girl. Thinking of his sister's marriage, Feng Shijie couldn't help but sigh. Now that Feng Shuyu has his own career, and holds more wealth and power than his brother, he has nothing to do with his sister. In addition to his sister¡¯s matter, Feng Shijie also had another trouble about himself, but only he knew about this trouble, and he didn¡¯t even tell his wife who was closest to him. But just when Feng Shijie remembered his troubles, someone outside suddenly reported that a guest named Lu Wan was visiting. (To be continued) Text Chapter 553 Agree Although Luzon has been controlled by Li Min, because the initial elimination of the tribal alliance was not complete, some unwilling natives fled into the jungle in central Luzon Island and occasionally came out to harass them, although they did not cause much damage. impact, but if someone is not careful, they may also die. However, if it is in a coastal area, there will be no living space for such native bandits. The pine plateau where Feng Shijie is located was originally relatively close to the coast, and due to the influence of gold mines, there were many Han people living there, and even an army was stationed here. It should have been very safe here, but as the saying goes, Xiao He became a success. Xiao He was defeated. Although the gold mine brought wealth and prosperity to the plateau, it also attracted the attention of the remaining natives on Luzon Island. These remnant native forces did not have the courage to provoke the cities in the coastal areas, but they had the courage to come to the Pine Tree Plateau to run wild. In the past two years, they formed a bandit gang called "Revenge" and somehow got into the vicinity of the Pine Tree Plateau. Attacking convoys or fleets transporting gold, although rarely successful, is extremely tedious. In addition, this plateau is surrounded by high mountains, which provides them with a natural place to hide. Even if they send a large army to clear it out, as long as they hide in the mountains, no one can do anything to them. This also makes people on the Pine Tree Plateau feel that With a sense of crisis, many people have strengthened their own defenses. For example, Feng Shijie's current residence was built at that time, and the entry and exit of strangers were also strictly checked. Later, the gang of revenge robbers fell into the government army's trick of luring snakes out of their caves and were lured out by a caravan transporting gold. As a result, they were ambushed by the government army and half of them were killed on the spot. The remaining natives who surrendered were also hanged. , the neighborhood of Pine Plateau is finally peaceful again. However, the Revenge Bandit Group was destroyed. But the vigilance on the Pine Tree Plateau has not been relaxed. For example, Feng Shijie's home was not only built very solidly, but also hired a group of guards. Strangers were not allowed in or out at all, so when Lu Wan came to visit Feng Shijie, he was blocked from the door. Outside, in the end, people can only be informed inside. But Lu Wan didn't wait long. After a while, he heard a burst of jili¨¨ footsteps inside. Immediately after the heavy door opened, a shirtless young man wearing only a pair of sharkskin swimming trunks and bare feet ran out. As soon as this man saw Lu Wan standing in front of the door. Immediately he was overjoyed and said: "Captain, it's really you!" The person who came out was Feng Shijie. He was teaching his son how to swim when he heard Lu Wan's visit. He was so happy that he didn't even wear any clothes, so he ran barefoot to the door to greet her. After all, he and Lu Wan lived and died together on the same boat, and their friendship was extremely deep, so he was so gaffe-like. When Lu Wan saw Feng Shijie¡¯s appearance, he laughed out loud and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you in a few years. Shijie, you live in such a big house, how come you are so poor that you can¡¯t even wear clothes?¡± Hearing Lu Wan's joke, Feng Shijie also laughed and said: "Captain, don't talk about me. When we were on the ship, we were dressed like this. I came to greet the captain like this, which shows my sincerity!" Feng Shijie's words made Lu Wan laugh again. When they explored the route, the temperature at sea was extremely hot. The entire ship, from the captain to the crew, was extremely hot, so they were not so neatly dressed, and there were even some The young man simply bare his buttocks and spoke frankly to everyone. Lu Wan and Feng Shijie were better off at first, at least they were still wearing pants. He made a few jokes about the events of that year, which immediately brought the two old friends who had not seen each other for several years closer. At that moment, Feng Shijie invited Lu Wan into the mansion, and then he returned to the inner house to change his clothes, and brought his wife and children with him. Called to the front office. As for Feng Shijie's wife, Lu Wan had long known that she was a Japanese, which was very rare among the Han people, because both the Tang Dynasty and the Prince of Qi had enacted laws that did not allow Han men to marry foreign women, so Lu Wan was very surprised by this at first. , I wonder how Feng Shijie dared to marry a foreign woman? However, after the two became closer, he learned about the process of Feng Shijie's marriage. It turned out that the marriage was approved by His Highness King Qi. This made Lu Wan a little dissatisfied because he felt that there was no need for Feng Shijie to let his sister enter the palace just because of a woman. , but when he saw Shi Qiu Ji today, Lu Wan also felt a little surprised. No wonder Feng Shijie was so infatuated. It turns out that there are such beauties among Japanese women? However, although Lu Wan was surprised, he quickly reacted. After meeting Yunjian Qiuji, he saw Feng Shijie's children again. The eldest son Feng Ping'an was four years old, and his daughter's name was Feng Qingying, who was only one year old. Half, he had just learned how to run, and he didn't speak very fluently. He kept shouting "Bai Bai, Bai Bai" to Lu Wan, which made the whole room laugh. Lu Wan was already prepared and would bring Two pieces of beautiful jade were given to the two brothers and sisters as a meeting gift. Next, Feng Shijie hosted a banquet.??Lu Wan, after the two of them chatted about their encounters in the past few years at the banquet, they both felt a little sad. But in the end, Lu Wan suddenly told him about his search for a route to the American continent in the past few years. In particular, the equatorial ocean current was mentioned. Feng Shijie was also a graduate of the Navigation Academy and had heard about it, so after listening to Lu Wan's story, he fell silent for a while. "Shi Jie, I know that you are living a prosperous life now, and you have a lovely wife and children. Ordinarily I should not come to you again, but we lived and died together back then, and I also know that you are not a person who is willing to be ordinary, so I am here After discovering that the ocean current is likely to lead to America, I will be the first to come to you." Lu Wan said in a sincere tone. After hearing this, Feng Shijie remained silent, but his brows slowly wrinkled. In fact, he had read in the newspaper that Lu Wan was organizing a fleet to explore the Americas. He had even had a hunch before, knowing that Lu Wan was likely to come looking for him, and today it turned out to be true. Although Feng Shijie now has a fortune and a very happy life, some people are born with adventurous genes in their bones. Although they sometimes feel tired and want to live a peaceful life, when this peaceful life When life really comes, they will feel an unbearable boredom, and Feng Shijie is undoubtedly such a person. In the past few years, Feng Shijie had to expand his own industry. Although it was tiring, it was also fulfilling. This left him no time to think about other things. However, after his industry entered a stable period in the past two years, he has also been free. However, although a person like him is free physically, his mind is not. He thinks about the past years all day long, and what he thinks about the most is the time when they explored the new route. Although that The situation was precarious, but now that I think about it, I have a different feeling, and it even makes me yearn for it. It is precisely with this mentality that when Feng Shijie heard the news about exploring the Americas, and this time Lu Wan was leading the team, he couldn't help but have the urge to rush to Taiwan. After all, although life is beautiful now, But it's not the life he wants. Thinking of this, Feng Shijie raised his head and glanced at Lu Wan, and then said: "Captain, since you are the first to come to me, that means you have seen Shi Jie, and from my true heart, I really want to relive it." Let¡¯s take a look at my adventurous career back then, but now I am no longer a poor boy with nothing. I have a wife and children at home, especially the children are still young, so if I have to discuss it with my wife!¡± Hearing what Feng Shijie said, Lu Wan originally thought that the other party would refuse, but in the end Feng Shijie actually wanted to discuss it with his wife. This made Lu Wan relieved. At least Feng Shijie did not refuse, so there was hope for this matter. In the next few days, Lu Wan, under the arrangement of Feng Shijie, took the opportunity to visit the gold mine in Pine Tree Plain. He said that when they landed in Australia, they found a gold mine. Now a city has been built there, which became the landing place for the Han people. It is the bridgehead of Australia, and the gold mines there are also very rich. Unfortunately, it is too far away, and the scale of development is far less than that of Luzon. And that night, Feng Shijie, who returned to the inner house, told his wife Yunjian Qiuji about Lu Wan's intention. After hearing this, the woman from the Japanese country said without hesitation: "Everything depends on the husband." Make the decision!¡± However, when Feng Shijie heard this, he sighed helplessly. Yunjian Qiuji was born in a Japanese noble family. She was taught since childhood to obey her husband's orders. She would never disobey her husband in the slightest, and she would not dare to do anything about her husband's affairs. Any obstruction, such as this answer above. "I want to hear your true thoughts, don't use such words to wrong yourself!" Feng Shijie stepped forward and took his wife's hand. Hearing her husband's gentle words, Yunjian Qiuji paused, lowered her head for a while and then said: "Qiuji is naturally reluctant to let her husband sail away, and she even feels sorry for her husband to endure hardships at sea, but Qiuji knows that her husband has been worried about her these days. It was heavy, but after seeing Captain Lu, he immediately became very happy, which shows that my husband already has a choice in his heart." When Yunjian Qiuji said this, she suddenly raised her head, stared at Feng Shijie and said: "Husband, just do whatever you want. Qiuji is in charge of everything in the family. The man is ambitious in all directions. Don't let husband have any worries because of us. !¡± Hearing his wife¡¯s affirmative answer, Feng Shijie was deeply moved, and his feelings for Yunjian Qiuji became even deeper. A few days later, as soon as Lu Wan came back from visiting the gold mine, he got the good news that Feng Shijie was willing to participate. This made Lu Wan overjoyed. After all, even Feng Shijie, the most important assistant, agreed, so it would be easy to convince others. too much. But just as Lu Wan and the others were preparing for their trip to the Americas, Li Zhi, who was far away in Taiwan, looked at the newspaper in his hands, and finally said with great regret: "Oh, Brother Six is ??finally going to attack the Americas, but it's a pity that I can't give thisA brave fleet sent off! "(To be continued) Text Chapter 554 Identity Revealed It is now the middle of December, and the next half month will be the New Year. The school has been on holiday for the first two days, and the noisy campus suddenly fell silent, but Li Zhi still stayed in the school because after the New Year, After that, he was going back to Chang'an. It was estimated that he would never have the chance to return here in this life, so Li Zhi wanted to stay in school for a few more days and wait until the end of the month to go to Prince Qi's Mansion to reunite with Cai'er and Sizi. In addition, there is another reason why Li Zhi stays in school, that is, he doesn't know how to deal with his affairs with Hu Yuyi? Speaking of which, the two have gotten along very harmoniously in the past six months. As for their relationship, Li Zhi is not sure. Although he firmly believes that Cai'er is his favorite, whenever he faces Hu Yuyi, he can't help but feel a little moved. Sometimes he would do some intimate things, so this made him feel a little conflicted, and now that he was leaving Taiwan again, he didn't know how to explain it to the other party? But I don¡¯t know what Hu Yuyi was doing during this time? She often ran to her aunt, Mrs. Zhou, and heard her say that she seemed to be entertaining a friend from afar. Li Zhi didn't care about it, just thinking about how to explain to Hu Yuyi, and when the other party knew about her How will she react after her identity is revealed? Thinking of this, Li Zhi couldn't help but feel a headache. He even felt that it was more troublesome than helping his father handle government affairs before. Fortunately, Hu Yuyi never came to see him after the holiday, which gave Li Zhi enough time to consider this matter. . It was still dark this morning. Li Zhi got up early as a habit, then washed up, got dressed, and ran a few laps on the school playground. These were all habits he had developed in Chang'an Military Academy. In addition, the school Students are also required to run and exercise every day. It's just that it's not that early. After finishing his run, Li Zhi took a shower with cold water. Although it is already the twelfth lunar month, the temperature in Taiwan is not low. Normally, he only wears a single layer of clothing. Although taking a cold shower feels a bit cold, Li Zhi has long been used to it. After changing into clean clothes, Li Zhi left the school and headed east, only a few dozen steps away. There was a breakfast shop here. The owner's surname was Lu, so he named it Lu Ji's breakfast shop, which served rice every morning. Porridge, soy milk, pepper soup, etc. As well as food such as fried dough sticks, steamed buns, and cabbage corners, there are also free pickles. Since the school holidays, Li Zhi has been eating at this breakfast shop these days. Although this shop is not big, it tastes really good, and he can listen to the chatter of the diners next to him, which is a rare experience. Today Li Zhi came earlier. After greeting the owner, he asked for a bowl of soy milk and a basket of steamed buns. After a while, it was served. The soy milk was freshly ground and exuded a fragrance of soybeans, but Li Zhi couldn't get used to drinking this kind of original soy milk. So I picked up the sugar on the table and put a few spoons in it. Of course, this free sugar would not be expensive white sugar. But a crude brown sugar. ??Drinking soy milk with added sugar, and then eating a few big meat buns. My empty stomach felt very satisfied all of a sudden. The only pity was that the Chinese New Year was approaching. Many businesses were on holiday, so the life in the store was much deserted. It wasn't until Li Zhi finished his meal that only a few customers came to the store to eat. After eating and returning to school, Li Zhiben planned to pack some things in the office. After all, he was going back soon. There were some of his personal things here. Although they were not valuable items, they were very meaningful. For example, some students gave them to him. He planned to take these small gifts, certificates of awards from previous exams, etc. back home as some proof of this period. But just as Li Zhi entered the corridor of the office, he suddenly heard the sound of someone talking, which surprised him. Although many teachers had settled their homes in the school, the Chinese New Year was coming soon, so how could anyone come? School? Li Zhi felt strange in his heart. He followed the sound and soon came to an office door. What surprised him was that the voice came from his own office. This made him even more strange and couldn't help but stretch out his hand. Take action and push the door open. The moment the door opened, what appeared in front of Li Zhi were two young and beautiful girls. But when Li Zhi saw the two girls in his office, he was so frightened that he even had the urge to turn around and run away, because the two girls were none other than Yang Cai'er and Hu Yuyi. What Li Zhi couldn't figure out was how the two of them got together? But Li Zhi had no chance to escape, because just when the door opened, both Cai'er and Hu Yuyi stopped, and then looked up to see Li Zhi at the door. It's just that Hu Yuyi's eyes were full of sweetness and shyness, and although Cai'er's eyes seemed calm, Li Zhi felt a trace of anger in them. Li Zhi never imagined that Cai'er would be with Hu Yuyi, so this made himStanding on the spot for a while, not knowing what to do? Even in the end, under Cai'er's aggressive gaze, he couldn't help but lower his head and didn't dare to look at the two women again. At this time, Hu Yuyi also noticed something unusual. She looked at Li Zhi, and then turned to look at her good sister Cai'er. She didn't know what happened at all, but a woman's instinct told her that Li Zhi and Cai'er were There must be some relationship between them that I don't know about. "Cai Cai'er!" Li Zhi showed a smile that was uglier than crying, and said in a dry voice. However, Hu Yuyi next to her suddenly turned pale when she heard Li Zhi call out Cai'er's name. It seemed that this had confirmed her suspicion. But Cai'er snorted when she heard Li Zhi's voice. Instead of paying attention to him, she walked to Hu Yuyi's side, held her arm with both hands and said: "Sister Yuyi, I apologize to you first, because Since this time, I have been hiding my true identity from you, and also the true identity of Kuro, it is time to tell you!" "True identity?" Hu Yuyi became even more puzzled after hearing this. Although she could see that the relationship between Li Zhi and Cai'er was unusual, she naturally couldn't guess the real reason. Seeing Hu Yuyi's appearance, Cai'er sighed and immediately revealed the identities of herself and Li Zhi, as well as the reason why Li Zhi taught here. Hu Yuyi was stunned. She never thought that Yang Jiu, who was her equal for more than half a year, was actually the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, the ninth younger brother of His Highness King Qi, Li Zhi! "Thishow is this possible?" Hu Yuyi murmured to herself. In fact, after hearing the identities of Li Zhi and Cai'er, she didn't pay much attention to other things. She was in a state of shock. . At this time, Li Zhi finally reacted. He walked over and took a look at Cai'er, only to find that Cai'er glared at him and then pointed at Hu Yuyi with a gentle look. This made Li Zhi immediately understand what Cai'er meant. , this is to allow yourself to comfort the other person first. Seeing this, Li Zhi immediately said to Hu Yuyi: "Yuyi, I am indeed the prince of the Tang Dynasty. I just changed my name and came here to experience the sufferings of the people. I only met you later, and Cai'er is me." 's fianc¨¦e." Hearing Li Zhi's personal admission, Hu Yuyi's face turned even paler, and even Cai'er next to him felt his body sink and almost collapsed to the ground. This made Cai'er sigh. If she were to change places and the man she had been in love with for half a year suddenly turned into an unattainable person, and already had a fianc¨¦e, no woman would be able to bear this kind of blow. However, since Cai'er revealed Li Zhi's identity to his face today, she naturally had a plan, so she just winked at Li Zhi, and Li Zhi immediately understood, turned around, walked out, and closed the door. At this time, Cai'er sighed and said: "Sister Yuyi, I know you really like Jiulang. We are both the same on this point. But you have to know that Jiulang is the prince of the Tang Dynasty. His My identity has already been determined, and there will definitely not be only one or two women around me, so I was mentally prepared for this when I got engaged to him, so if sister Yuyi agrees, I can ask my cousin to help, and then Together with Jiulang and I, we can definitely allow you to enter the palace, but I don¡¯t know what you think, sister Yuyi?¡± "Entering the palace?" After hearing this, Hu Yuyi had a confused look on her face. Which woman doesn't want to become a married couple with the man she loves? Even a few days ago, Hu Yuyi had imagined that she and Li Zhi would grow old together, have several children, buy a plantation, and live a peaceful and peaceful life. But today she suddenly discovered that it turned out that It was just an unattainable dream for me. "Of course, this matter is too important for my sister, so Yuyi, why don't you take advantage of these few days to think about it carefully, but Jiulang and I will leave Taiwan and return to Chang'an after the new year, so Yuyi Sister, you have at most twenty days to think about it. If you are really unwilling to leave Taiwan, Jiulang and I will never force you!" Cai'er finally sighed and said softly. After hearing this, Hu Yuyi, who looked like she was in a dream, nodded silently and said in a dazed voice: "Thank you, Sister Cai'er, for your understanding. Yuyi is very upset right now and really doesn't know what to do. So I¡¯ll go back and think about it for a while, and when I think about it clearly, I will definitely give my sister an answer!¡± Li Zhi, who was waiting outside, felt like his days were like years. However, when the door of the office opened, Hu Yuyi walked out of it with a blank look on her face. However, the look she looked at Li Zhi was very complicated, with all kinds of emotions in her eyes. In the end, the circles in my eyes turned red, and big tears flowed out. But before Li Zhi could step forward, Hu Yuyi quickly left the corridor, leaving only Li Zhi filled with melancholy. (To be continued) Text Chapter 555: The Gap between Datang and Taiwan "Aunt, have you known the true identities of Cai'er and the Crown Prince for a long time?" In the garden of the Zhou Mansion, Hu Yuyi, who had not been seen for a few days, actually lost a little weight, and her face looked a little haggard. It seems that she has been there for the past few days. Not having a good time. In fact, after learning Li Zhi's true identity that day, Hu Yuyi returned home confused, but she soon discovered that she could not tell her family about it, even with her father, the official fan. In terms of Principal Hu's temperament, if she knew that Li Zhi was the prince, she would probably force her daughter to marry him. Although she couldn't be the prince's concubine, it would be good to be a Liang Di or a Liang Yuan, and she might be able to marry him in the future. If he can become a noble concubine, then he will become a true relative of the emperor. It was precisely with these considerations in mind that Hu Yuyi thought about it and suddenly thought that Cai'er was introduced to her by her aunt, and as her aunt, she should have known the true identities of Cai'er and Li Zhi, so she immediately came to Zhou Mansion, find Mrs. Zhou and ask. Mrs. Zhou stroked Hu Yuyi's long hair lovingly and said: "Yuyi, since you already know everything, my aunt will not hide it from you. I did know the true identities of the prince and Miss Yang at the beginning, and even the fact that the prince was Our family is also responsible for the security of the town, but since His Highness King Qi personally ordered us not to reveal the true identity of the Crown Prince to anyone, I didn¡¯t dare to tell you at the beginning.¡± Hu Yuyi's eyes turned red when she heard her aunt's explanation. Although she knew that if she had known Li Zhi's identity earlier, she might not have fallen into such a deep trap, but she did not blame her aunt. After all, her uncle was here. The king of Qi has generals under his command. Naturally, you have to follow orders, and your aunt also has her own difficulties. And seeing myself, my most beloved niece. Mrs. Zhou also sighed. She already knew what happened when the three of them met a few days ago. Moreover, Cai'er also told her about the conversation that day, giving her time to persuade Hu Yuyi. After all, after getting along with each other for the past few days, Cai'er found that Hu Yuyi was an easy person to get along with, and he didn't have any scheming. If they enter the palace together, they can become a pair of good sisters who support each other, which makes it much stronger for other women to enter the palace. Thinking of Cai'er's instructions, Mrs. Zhou immediately said: "Yu Yi. The prince is going back to Chang'an soon. What do you think now? Are you really planning to give up this relationship with the prince?" After hearing this, Hu Yuyi's eyes turned red and she murmured: "I don't know what to do. Although I want to stay with Mr. Yang forever, I am afraid of his identity, and I don't know." How should I live in the palace, aunt, what do you think I should do?" After hearing this, Mrs. Zhou sighed and said, "Yuyi. My aunt can help you with other things, but when it comes to relationships, aunt really doesn't know how to help you?" Mrs. Zhou paused for a moment before speaking, and then said: "But speaking of it, the prince has traveled thousands of miles to come to Taiwan. And he actually got to know you. This is a rare fate. It would be a bit too much to give up on it. It¡¯s a shame.¡± Hu Yuyi was also stunned when she heard her aunt's last words. Recalling the sweet time with Li Zhi in my mind, I felt even more reluctant to let go. Tears even flowed out all of a sudden. It is indeed too difficult for a fifteen or sixteen year old girl to face such a major life event. However, compared to Hu Yuyi's hesitation and helplessness, Li Zhi, who had returned to Prince Qi's Mansion, was not feeling well, especially when he did not get a definite answer from Hu Yuyi, which made him feel uneasy. After all, he felt sorry for Hu Yuyi. Yi was also sincere. If the other party was really unwilling to follow him back to Chang'an, it would be a big blow to him. It¡¯s just that Li Zhi¡¯s anxiety didn¡¯t last long. Just the day before the New Year, Mrs. Zhou sent news that Hu Yuyi had made up her mind to follow Li Zhi back to Chang¡¯an, just to be with Li Zhi. Li Zhi was extremely excited after receiving the news. He personally went to pick up Hu Yuyi from Prince Qi's Mansion that day and asked her and Cai'er to celebrate the New Year with him. However, after Li Min saw Hu Yuyi, he sighed. The other person was just a little girl who didn't know the world. The reason why he chose to be with Li Zhi was also very simple. It's just that with a temperament like hers, it's really not suitable for her. To survive in a place like the palace, it's a pity that it's too late to say anything now. Fortunately, Cai'er and Hu Yuyi got along very well. With Cai'er, the future queen, taking care of her, I believe that as long as she maintains her current intentions, she will be able to gain a firm foothold in the palace. Li Zhi met Hu Yuyi in Taiwan, so Li Min must bear a certain responsibility for this matter. For example, if Hu Yuyi wants to enter the palace, he needs to have a status, and under the crown princess, There are two people, Liangdi, but Liangdi is not something that any woman can take on. At least she needs to be from a famous family. Although Hu Yuyi comes from a scholarly family, she is still a little behind in terms of status. But this question is alsoIt was easy to solve. Hu Yuyi was the niece of Zhou Long¡¯s wife. Finally, Li Min came forward. Zhou Long and his wife adopted Hu Yuyi. From then on, Hu Yuyi changed her surname to Zhou and her identity became the daughter of a general. Although Zhou Long was not A general of the Tang Dynasty, but among the generals of Li Min's Qi Palace, he was also among the top generals, so his status was noble enough. In addition, the Zhou family was also a wealthy family in the south, so Hu Yuyi was completely worthy of it. Shang Liangdi¡¯s identity. Li Zhi's matter finally came to an end, which made Li Min finally breathe a sigh of relief, and Li Zhi also felt that a big stone in his heart fell to the ground. In addition, there was another Hu Yuyi accompanying him, which made him spend more time in Taiwan. Had an unforgettable New Year. However, after the New Year, Li Zhi and Cai'er will go back. After all, they have been out for a year and a half. Not to mention the pressure from the ministers of the court, the pressure from the harem from Queen Changsun has already made Li Shimin a little nervous. I couldn't stand it anymore, so I wrote to them some time ago to urge them. It is precisely for this reason that on the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, Li Zhi and Cai'er prepared their things, boarded Li Min's Qi Wang, and began the return journey. Of course, Hu Yuyi will also go back with Li Zhi, and will officially marry Cai'er into the East Palace. However, when Li Zhi left, something happened that surprised Li Zhi. That is, Hu Yuyi's biological father, the principal Hu, decided not to return to Datang with Li Zhi after careful consideration. I still stay in Taiwan. This surprised Li Zhi, because everyone knew that as long as Principal Hu, who likes to be an official, follows Li Zhi back to the Tang Dynasty, Li Zhi will arrange for him to be an official no matter what, although he cannot be the emperor in name only. We are relatives, but it is not too difficult to be a county magistrate. For this reason, Li Zhi went to find Principal Hu and interviewed him for an hour. The other party told Li Zhi that he had also worked as a minor official in the Tang Dynasty before and was very familiar with the life and officialdom of the Tang Dynasty. However, Since they moved to Taiwan, they have felt very comfortable living here. Whether it is the living environment or various policies, they feel very free and not as oppressive as the Tang Dynasty. This is also true. Although Principal Zhou understands He knew that he could become an official when he returned to the Tang Dynasty, but he still gave up this opportunity and chose to be a small principal in Taiwan, and he would be promoted based on his own ability in the future. Of course, when Principal Hu said the above reasons, he used more tactful words, and Li Zhi relied on his experience of living in Taiwan to barely understand what Principal Hu said, and he was also very concerned about it. Understand, and sometimes he even thinks that if he is really an ordinary person, then between the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan, he will undoubtedly prefer Taiwan, because there are too many opportunities for ordinary people here. Waiting for them, it can be said that as long as a person works hard, it is not difficult to live a prosperous life. Thinking of this, Li Zhi, who had already boarded the boat, sighed. Although Taiwan has not been developed for a long time and the city's construction is not complete, there is a free and open atmosphere here, which makes people who come here unconsciously Many people are attracted by this place. For example, many businessmen who came to Taiwan from the Tang Dynasty to do business would buy a house in Taiwan and slowly move their families here. Although this phenomenon seems inconspicuous, Li Zhi knows that it already illustrates a problem, that is, the internal environment of Datang is not as good as that of Taiwan, especially in terms of some policies related to people's livelihood. Very far. For example, Taiwan has no restrictions on people building houses. As long as you have sufficient financial resources, you can build whatever you want. However, this was clearly stipulated in the Tang Dynasty. What kind of house should be built by what kind of house? The height of the house, the style of decorations, etc. were all strictly regulated. If you were not careful, you might break the law. Of course, housing is only one aspect, and other aspects include speech, clothing, behavior, etc. There are no mandatory regulations in Taiwan, but this is completely opposite in Datang. If a person stays in Taiwan's relaxed environment for a long time, he will naturally not want to go back to Datang and be subject to control. This is one of the reasons why Taiwan's population is increasing. Although Li Zhi knew these situations very well and was also aware of Datang's shortcomings in some aspects, knowing it was one thing, and whether it could be changed was another. If he wanted to change the current situation of Datang, he would definitely It involves the interests of all parties. After all, the Tang Dynasty is not Taiwan. Taiwan was built on a clean and pure basis. Therefore, no matter what regulations Li Min makes, they can be implemented smoothly. However, this is not feasible in the Tang Dynasty. . "No wonder Sixth Brother gave up the throne. It turns out that the Tang Dynasty seemed very powerful, but in fact the domestic forces were entangled, and a single move affected the whole body. Now my father can suppress all forces, but if I ascend the throne in the future, I am afraid that the domestic forces will Conflicts in all aspects will break out. It seems that it is really difficult to be the emperor of the Tang Dynasty!" Li Zhi on the bow looked at the west and murmured to himself with a wry smile. (To be continued) Text Chapter 556 The Destruction of the Western Turks After Li Zhi and his fleet left, they arrived in Shanghai three days later. In two days it will be the Lantern Festival. In addition, Li Chengqian and Li Ke are both here, so Li Zhi and Si Zi will live here for three days. God, wait until after the festival before leaving. Speaking of which, Li Zhi and the others' return flight was also carefully arranged. For example, celebrating the Lantern Festival in Shanghai was specifically requested by Li Ke and Li Chengqian. After all, Li Zhi and Si Zi had stayed in Taiwan for nearly a year, but they had no time to visit again. Look at their two older brothers, that's why they both asked for it. This is the second time that Li Zhi and the others have celebrated the Lantern Festival in a place other than Chang'an. The last time they just arrived in Taiwan, they spent the New Year with Li Min's family in Keelung. Although compared with Chang'an, Keelung's population is really small. It¡¯s a bit bigger, and the size of the city is incomparable, but Keelung is far away overseas and there are various cultural exchanges in the city, so the New Year there also has a special charm. The only thing that made Li Zhi and Si Zi feel a little uncomfortable was that the winter in Keelung was too warm. Not only did it not snow, but if the quilt was too thick at night, it would still feel a little hot. Compared to Keelung, the winter here in Shanghai is much colder, especially since a thin layer of snow fell a few days ago. Although it melted into snow in a short time, it also brought a bit of coldness to the winter in Shanghai. It's a bit colder, and it also adds a bit of new year flavor. Shanghai is a new city, and it is also a seaport. There are quite a few businessmen in the city, all of whom are wealthy. In order to welcome the Lantern Festival, they collectively invested money to decorate the entire Shanghai into a sea of ??lights, with various colored lights hanging all over the streets. The shapes are also all kinds of strange, and many of them are said to be mythological characters or legends from overseas countries, which adds an overseas flavor to the traditional Lantern Festival. It¡¯s the Lantern Festival that day. Li Zhi, Cai'er, and Hu Yuyi traveled together, but they brought a lot of guards with them. But it still couldn't stop the enthusiasm of the young men and women in Shanghai. Not only did many men take the opportunity to come forward to chat with Cai'er and Hu Yuyi. Even Li Zhi himself received many flirting messages from girls at the beach. In the end, Cai'er and Hu Yuyi held Li Zhi's hand one by one, which resulted in fewer people coming forward to harass him. Three days passed in a flash. After spending an unforgettable Lantern Festival in Shanghai, Li Zhi and Cai'er finally boarded the ship and set sail again, but this time they did not stop on the way, not even to Dengzhou. To go, directly enter the Yellow River from the Bohai Sea, and then go west along the river. After passing Luoyang, we quickly arrived at Chang'an. In order to welcome his son back after being away for a year and a half, Li Shimin specially sent someone to greet him. However, Cai'er and Sizi quietly returned to the city through another city gate. After all, as women, they went out under other names. , Naturally, I can¡¯t return to the city with Li Zhi this time. The first thing Li Zhi did when he returned to Chang'an was to pay his respects to Li Shimin and tell him about his experiences in the past year and a half, especially the development of overseas places such as Taiwan. This is the key point that Li Shimin wants to know. Li Zhi also had a lot to say to his father, especially his feelings over the past year or so. He was eager to find someone to talk to, and Li Shimin was undoubtedly an excellent person. The father and son chatted endlessly in the study room of Liangyi Palace. Even the meals were delivered to the study, and at night, neither of them felt sleepy at all. In the end, Queen Changsun got the news and rushed there herself. Only then did the father and son go back to rest. But in the next few days, whenever Li Shimin is free. I would call Li Zhi and ask him to tell me about his experiences and thoughts over the past year. In fact, it was through his son's eyes and mouth that Li Shimin understood all aspects of the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan, so as to find out the gains and losses in his governance. Through Li Zhi¡¯s narration, Li Shimin also learned about Li Min¡¯s situation overseas. Li Shimin was also a little shocked that Taiwan could develop so rapidly in just a few years, and that some places had even far surpassed those of the Tang Dynasty. Especially when Li Zhi said at the end that Principal Hu chose to stay in Taiwan rather than return to Datang, Li Shimin was silent for a long time after hearing this. "Father, although I have only stayed in Taiwan for a year, I do feel that compared to the Tang Dynasty, it is less oppressive and more free and prosperous. I have also considered this a lot, I found that this situation was not only because of the different policies between the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan, but also related to the interests of all parties. I really can't think of any way to build the Tang Dynasty to be like Taiwan?" Li Zhi finally sighed. After hearing this, Li Shimin patted Li Zhi on the shoulder and said: "Although Taiwan was separated from the Tang Dynasty, the two are essentially different. Let's not talk about other aspects for the time being. Our Datang country was founded on agriculture. This This is also the founding thought of the Central Plains Dynasty for thousands of years. Although the Tang Dynasty¡¯s commercial development has been very rapid in recent years, its policies in all aspects are still based on agriculture, and there are still certain restrictions on industry and commerce.¡± Li Shimin paused for a while when he said this.??, and then continued: "But your sixth brother has completely different ideas. He is very dissatisfied with the idea of ??establishing a country through agriculture. It can also be seen from his actions in Taiwan and other places in recent years that what he pursues is business." The founding of the country and their interest in overseas development have made Taiwan embark on a completely different path from our Tang Dynasty. As for who is right and who is wrong in the future, even my father cannot tell." After hearing this, Li Zhi's heart moved, and he immediately said: "Father, do you mean that Taiwan and the Tang Dynasty have their own characteristics, so we don't need to pursue the same thing?" Li Shimin nodded happily and said with a smile: "That's right, Pheasant slave, your trip was not in vain. Taiwan has the advantages of Taiwan, and our Datang also has the advantages of the Tang, but this time you can see the differences between the Tang and Taiwan The gap is also a big improvement!¡± Hearing his father¡¯s praise, although Li Zhi was humble, he was also very happy in his heart. But then Li Zhi thought of another thing and asked immediately: "Father, when I was in Taiwan, I heard that you were going to use troops against the Western Turks. Although I read some battle conditions in the newspapers, they were not very accurate. , how is the war situation now?" When Li Shimin heard his son ask about this, he showed a very excited expression, and then told the story of the war between the Tang Dynasty and the Western Turks. It turned out that just a few months ago, the countries in the Western Regions that had surrendered to the Tang Dynasty sent elite armies, totaling 100,000 troops, under the command of Guo Xiaoke and Qibi Heli respectively, to attack the North Court of the West Turks from both sides, and the South Court of the West Turks and the Tubo Army. , Tiele tribes, Tuyuhun, etc. also formed a hundred thousand elite cavalry, commanded by Ashina Sheer, to attack from the front. The Tang Dynasty has always believed in the policy of elite troops in the Western Regions. After all, it is too far away from the Central Plains to supply too many supplies. Therefore, the expedition usually does not exceed 100,000, but this time in order to destroy the Western Turks in one fell swoop, it mobilized 200,000 at once. Although most of this army was composed of foreigners and was weaker than the Tang army in terms of combat strength, it was an irresistible force to Beiting of the Western Turks. This battle officially started four months ago. Yibidulu Khan of Beiting personally led 100,000 cavalry to fight against Ashina Sher in the east of Daohuo Mountain. As a result, the two sides with equal strength fought a bloody battle for half a month. , but there was still no winner. At this time, the other two armies commanded by Guo Xiaoke and Qibi Heli bypassed the battlefield and rushed thousands of miles to attack Beiting's base camp, which was Beiting Yazhang to the west of Daohe Mountain. The undefended Beiting Yazhang was crossed and attacked by a hundred thousand troops, causing smoke billowing behind Beiting, and countless Turkic tribes were wiped out. Yibidulu Khan, who was fighting Ashina Sheer at the front, heard the news of the attack in the rear. Although he was horrified to death, he ordered the army to block the news to avoid shaking the morale of the army. Unfortunately, the Tang army did not give him any information. At this opportunity, Ashina Sheer, who also received the news, immediately spread the news, which caused the morale of the troops in the Beiting camp to fluctuate. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ashina Sheer broke through the Beiting Army's camp in one fell swoop. He originally wanted to capture Yibidulu Khan alive, but unfortunately the other party was extremely cunning. Seeing that the situation was not good in advance, he immediately took thousands of soldiers with him. The henchmen fled westward. And while escaping, he collected the defeated troops, and with the addition of some tribes, he finally allowed him to gather tens of thousands of troops again, and escaped the joint pursuit of Guo Xiaoke and Qibi Heli, and fled westward into the United States. within the territory. The United States was the territory of Uzbekistan in later generations, close to the Aral Sea in later generations. Originally, the United States was also a vassal state of the Western Turks, but it fell within the sphere of influence of the South Court, and was considered a hostile party to the North Court of Yibidulu Khan. Unfortunately, The United States was not strong and far away from the Tang Dynasty, so they were unable to resist the attack of tens of thousands of troops by Yibidulu Khan. Finally, when the Tang army arrived, the United States was already under the control of Yibiduulu Khan. At this time, Ashina Sheer and other three armies were already exhausted after more than a month of continuous fighting. Therefore, although they knew that Yibidulu Khan was in the United States, they were unable to attack at this time, so they could only send The people first besieged the United States and waited until the army had rested for a period of time before attacking. However, what no one expected was that not long after Yibidulu Khan occupied the United States, civil strife broke out in Beiting. The reason was also very simple. The Turkic army was composed of tribes. Lu Khan himself had his own direct troops, and the others were some of his own troops. After breaking through the United States, they captured a large number of people and supplies, but Yibidu Lu Khan, who was seriously injured, wanted to be alone. Vomiting these people and materials resulted in dissatisfaction among the generals. First, a general named Ni Shuchu secretly swallowed some prisoners, but was killed by Yibiduulu Khan. Then Nishuchu's subordinate Hulu Wu caused a rebellion and captured Yibiduulu Khan alive. Then After being sent to Ashina Sher's army, the remaining people surrendered, and the Beiting of the Western Turks perished. (To be continued) Text Chapter 557: It¡¯s not easy to take advantage of Li Min After the Tang Dynasty destroyed the Beiting of the Western Turks, it immediately sent an army of 50,000 Han people into the Beiting. After taking over the original Beiting territory, it stopped canonizing the Western Turks on the grounds that the Western Turks had repeatedly caused rebellion. Instead, the Great Khan divided the Western Region controlled by the Western Turks into two parts. The east side adjacent to the Tang Dynasty was assigned to the Anxi Protectorate, and the other west side was assigned to the newly established Beiting Protectorate. Government jurisdiction. It is worth mentioning that the Beiting Protectorate has already included Weihai. The two governorates of Anxi and Beiting are vast in area, and they are all populated by Hu people of various ethnic groups. Although there are a small number of Han people, most of them do business here, and few Han people live here permanently. Generally speaking, if you want to live here, It is very difficult to strengthen governance in a place like this. " However, Li Shimin had a ready-made reference object, which was Li Min's experience in ruling various places overseas. Although it was different on the mainland and overseas, as long as there were slight changes, there would not be any big problems. First of all, in the name of promoting enlightenment, Li Shimin promoted sinicization in the three major governor's offices of Anxi, Beiting, and Anbei. The method of sinicization almost copied the measures formulated by Li Min, such as changing Chinese names, speaking Chinese, etc., and also divided foreign ethnic groups into Divided into four levels, each level requires a corresponding level of Chinese proficiency. Compared with overseas countries, these countries around the Tang Dynasty have longed for the prosperity of the Central Plains and admired the Central Plains. Therefore, in the process of promoting Sinicization, most people not only did not resist, but also cheered for it, and even Some large Hu businessmen also took the initiative to contribute funds to help Datang build schools and roads locally. However, when the above news reached Li Min's ears, it made him feel extremely depressed. He thought that when he was promoting Chineseization in Japan, Luzon, Linyi and other places, he was suppressed by the army and lured by interests, and he used all possible means. Only then can the Sinicization policy be carried out. But now look at the Tang Dynasty, it is just a matter of one sentence, and all sinicization policies have been smoothly implemented. In fact, this is not surprising. Firstly, those places have been affected by Centralization for thousands of years. Secondly, the Tang Dynasty was indeed extremely powerful. These people were envious and longed to become Tang people, so the implementation of Chineseization was so smooth. It's also reasonable. This is the result of the millennium effect. It's useless no matter how envious Li Min is. " However, if we want to stabilize the rule of the three major military governors, it is not enough to just promote Chineseization. After all, the impact of Chineseization is too slow, and the effect will not be seen for decades. So Li Shimin copied Li Min's second move, which was to station troops in other places. He transferred the local troops from the Anxi and Beiting Protectorate to the Anbei Protectorate to help him guard the grassland people. Then he transferred the grassland troops from the Anbei Protectorate to the Western Regions. In addition, the officers in these foreign armies were all Han Chinese. The steady stream of military academy graduates meant that he did not have to worry about having no one available. Of course, whether it is the northern grasslands or the Western Regions, there are a large number of Han troops stationed, and they are all elite troops. It can ensure that when an alien army rebellion occurs, it can be suppressed in time. However, these armies are only temporary. Once the rule of the three major military governors is stable, the number of Han armies will be gradually reduced. After all, the annual consumption of stationing a large army in such a far place is not a small amount. After Li Shimin explained to Li Zhi the situation of the three major Protectorate's offices in Anxi, Beiting and Anbei, his excited face showed a hint of worry: "Now the implementation of Chineseization in the three major Protectorate's offices is quite smooth, but because this is a big city The Tang Dynasty implemented the Sinicization policy for the first time. Therefore, the officials sent there were a bit rusty, which also led to problems of one kind or another during the implementation process. Although the impact is not significant now, my father is worried about the future as Sinicization deepens. What adverse consequences will there be?" Hearing his father's worries, Li Zhi suddenly had an idea, and after thinking carefully for a moment, he immediately said with joy on his face: "Father, I have thought of a way, but I don't know if it is feasible?" "Oh, Pheasant slave, what can you do?" Li Shimin said in surprise, and at the same time he sighed secretly in his heart. It seems that the decision to let his son travel this time was indeed the right one. At least his brain is much easier to use than before. Li Zhi smiled and told the solution he had thought of, but Li Shimin burst into laughter after hearing this. Finally, he pointed at Li Zhi and said: "Pheasant slave, pheasant slave, you even scheme against your sixth brother. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will cause trouble for you next time we meet?¡± Li Min, who was far away in Taiwan, quickly received a handwritten letter from Li Shimin. However, after reading the content of the letter, he suddenly frowned because Li Shimin discussed something with him in the letter. He just wants to exchange some officials with him, and also requires that the officials sent by Li Min should preferably be officials with experience in promoting Chineseization, because these officials will be sent to the three major protective offices in the Western Regions and Grasslands to be responsible for promoting Chineseization. . Li Min was naturally unwilling to do this because??After exchanging those officials who promoted Sinicization, they were replaced by some officials sent by the Tang Dynasty. These officials were not very clear about Taiwan Province's administrative methods and needed a long time to adapt. Although the officials he sent to Datang would face the same problem, what Datang needed was their rich experience in promoting Chineseization, so Datang obviously took advantage of this matter. Another point is that if Li Min sent a group of experienced officials, his sinicization policy in Japan and other places would definitely be affected, and as those officials promoted sinicization in the Tang Dynasty, they would definitely bring out a group of people to promote sinicization. Experienced officials, even if these officials return to Taiwan in the future, Datang will also gain a group of experienced officials, so Li Min will suffer in every aspect. Although Li Min didn't mind helping Li Shimin in promoting Chineseization, it was on a voluntary basis, but now he was tricked by the method proposed by Li Shimin, which made Li Min feel a little uncomfortable. Unfortunately, he didn't know that this method was thought up by the ninth brother he had just sent away. But Li Min¡¯s advantage is not so easy to take advantage of, especially when he is unwilling to do so. So he quickly wrote back a letter to Li Shimin. Although he agreed to the proposal to exchange officials, he made some modifications. For example, the exchange of officials could not be based on the ratio of one person for one person. Instead, Datang must provide three people. , Taiwan contributes one person per ratio, and the exchange period is only three years. After three years, these officials must choose whether to stay or leave, and neither party can embarrass these officials. After Li Min's revised proposal was sent to Chang'an, Li Shimin laughed again, and then summoned Li Zhi for him to watch. After seeing it, Li Zhi smiled helplessly and muttered: "It seems that Sixth Brother is really cheap." It¡¯s hard to take advantage of it. Those officials sent out are used to life in Taiwan, so it would be strange if they come back in the future!¡± The exchange of officials is just a small matter, and Li Min doesn't pay much attention to it. After all, he has been busy since last year, Malacca has just stabilized, and the development of Ceylon Island has also been on the right track. As for Li Zhen and Li Yun, On the other side, they easily defeated the coalition forces of the surrounding small countries. Now Gui Gui Chong Chong is working on something, which I heard is very interesting. In addition to the above, Li Min also needs to prepare for an upcoming event, which is the American exploration fleet led by Lu Wan. Now Lu Wan is moving around, looking for some of his old brothers, hoping to persuade more experienced people to join the exploration fleet. It is estimated that it will take another month to come back. Now most of the people participating in the fleet have arrived at the base, and the exploration ship specially designed for them has been built. When Lu Wan and the others arrive, they will be sent on a sea trial to familiarize the crew. Check out the performance of the new ship. In addition to ships, there are also some navigation tools and supplies, the most important of which are food and drinking water. Li Min, who came from later generations, knew that the Pacific Ocean is the largest ocean in the world. It would take at least several months to cross it to reach the Americas. Moreover, Lu Wan and the others had to move along an unknown ocean current. They had no idea about this. Whether there will be islands on the way, so the food and drinking water prepared on the boat must be sufficient. For this reason, Li Min also specially asked people to research several kinds of food that are easy to preserve and nutritious. As for drinking water, there is nothing special. Just increase the water storage capacity on the ship. A month later, Lu Wan finally came back with a group of old brothers, but Feng Shijie was not here because he came to Keelung last year. He was responsible for settling the crew members who had arrived, and at the same time counting the supplies needed by the fleet. For this reason, he also I often deal with Li Min. In addition, he also went to the palace to see his sister Feng Shuyu several times, trying to persuade her to get married, but the other party shook their heads and said nothing. After the fleet personnel arrived, the ships were launched from the shipyard. This time there were eight seagoing ships. In order to build this ship, Li Min organized the best shipbuilders from Taiwan, Dengzhou and other places, and then It took more than half a year to build. It can be said that these ships represent the highest sailing technology of the Han people. The hulls are made of fine pine trees. After anti-corrosion treatment, they are not afraid of seawater erosion. The wood is strong and tight and can be used. Withstand the impact of strong winds and waves. Lu Wan was very satisfied with these built ships after several days of trial sailing and inspection. Then with Li Min's consent, all their crew members boarded their own ships and took them to Luzon Island for inspection. Sea trial, and this sea trial will take a long time, it is estimated that it will take at least two months to return, and the ship is full of food and drinking water. Even during the sea trial, they will try to avoid landing, although Simulate the real environment of crossing the Pacific, allowing the crew to temporarily adapt and prepare for the subsequent exploration of the American route. Text Chapter 558: Improved Brahmins In Tianzhu in the seventh century AD, Buddhism has gradually declined. In fact, it cannot be said that it has declined, because although Tianzhu is the birthplace of Buddhism, except for a period of prosperity during the time of King Asoka in BC, it was suppressed by Brahmanism at other times. Down below, some teachings were even absorbed by Brahmanism and became part of later Hinduism. Speaking of Brahmanism, this religion, which is older than Buddhism, is the true ruler of religion in Tianzhu. The entire Tianzhu continent is influenced by Brahmanism in both spiritual and material life. Later Hinduism is also called New Brahmanism. , because it is a new religion based on Brahmanism and absorbing various teachings. However, in Li Min's time, Brahmanism was weak and Hinduism had not yet formed. It can be said that it was in the alternation stage between old and new religions. . Brahmanism is a polytheistic religion, claiming to have more than 30 million gods, but most believers only believe in a certain god. Moreover, the teachings within the religion are complex and some are contradictory, but these are not important. What is important is that Brahmanism has made an important norm for Tianzhu's social structure, and that is the caste system. The origin of the caste system is very early, almost at the same time as Brahmanism. It divides all Brahmans into four types, namely Brahmins, Kshatriyas, Vaishyas, and Sudras. Among them, Brahmins are the sacrificial nobles, and Kshatriyas are military and military personnel. Administrative nobles, Vaishyas as farmers and merchants, and finally Shudras as slaves. The four classes have strict regulations on status, rights, occupations, obligations, etc., and they are passed down from father to son. Generally speaking, only people of the same class can intermarry. In particular, low-class men are prohibited from marrying high-class women. Vice versa, there is no problem. In addition, The lowest Shudras cannot participate in religious life and can only serve the first two classes for life. They do not have any legal rights. It can be said that the caste system is the most typical and strictest hierarchical system in the world. In contrast, although Li Min also divided the foreign races into four levels, this was mainly to promote the promotion of Chineseization, and each level was not fixed. Generally, as long as you work hard, you can gradually improve your level. Finally, Until they are completely integrated into the Han people, this is qualitatively different from the caste system. Li Zhen and Li Yun landed on the Tianzhu continent. After defeating a small kingdom called Chola, what they placed in front of them was such a social structure strictly divided by the caste system. The people they defeated at the beginning were actually only the Kshatriyas among the four levels. profit. And as they settled in, the Brahman religion of the Chola Kingdom actually contacted them, hoping that Li Zhen and Li Yun could believe in Brahmanism, and then the religion would make them new Kshatriya nobles and help them rule the local area. Before Li Zhen and Li Yun came to Tianzhu, they naturally knew something about Brahmanism and were also very clear about the four caste system. And they also know that according to doctrine, the status of Brahmin is nobler than that of Kshatriya, as the prince of the Tang Dynasty. It was simply an insult for the Brahmins to let them take second place, the Kshatriyas, so they would not even pay attention to this suggestion, even if they did not know that the Brahmins had huge influence among the people. They might destroy the Brahmin temples in the Chola kingdom. But after ignoring Brahmin¡¯s suggestion, Li Zhen and Li Yun soon discovered. Although they can conquer the Chola Kingdom by force, if they want to truly rule here, they must rely on the power of Brahmans, because after thousands of years of development, the influence of Brahmanism has penetrated into all aspects of the Tianzhu people, regardless of their thoughts. Be it behavior, all are influenced by Brahmanical teachings. Faced with this situation, Li Zhen and Li Yun thought of three ways. The first was to implement high-pressure rule. Regardless of the influence of Brahmanism, they would all be solved with violence. However, this will definitely encounter resistance from the local people, and they may be driven out one day. The second was to accept the Brahmins' suggestion, replace the original Kshatriya nobles, and recognize the transcendent status of the Brahmins. However, the above two methods were not what Li Zhen and Li Yun wanted to see, so after they gathered everyone, everyone thought hard for a long time, and even wrote to Li Min for advice. In the end, with the joint efforts of everyone, Next, they finally made a great decision, which was to transform Brahmanism so that it would be more conducive to their rule in Tianzhu without touching the interests of the majority of believers. This was not a decision made by Li Zhen and Li Yun arbitrarily, but based on the intelligence provided by Li Min before, coupled with their collection after landing in Tianzhu, they discovered that the Brahman religion in Tianzhu continent has now fallen into a period of decline. For example, take the most powerful Harsha dynasty in the north as an example. Although Harsha believes in Brahmanic God Shiva, he also supports other religions for the purpose of ruling. Especially in recent years, he has even added This increased support for Buddhism and built thousands of pagodas on both sides of the Ganges. This behavior made the declining Buddhism show signs of resurgence.  The Harsha Dynasty was just one of the representatives. In other parts of Tianzhu, Brahmanism also encountered the same situation, and its influence was no longer as strong as before. If without the intervention of Li Zhen and Li Yun, if this situation is allowed to continue, then in a few decades, Brahmanism will absorb the teachings of some religions such as Buddhism, thus giving birth to New Brahmanism, which will become popular in later generations. Hinduism. Although Li Min, Li Zhen, and Li Yun were not aware of the religious changes in Tianzhu, they were sensitive to the fact that Brahmanism was not willing to lose its influence. Many Brahmans were looking for new religious outlets, which undoubtedly gave Li Zhen and Li Yun were given an opportunity. As long as they could promote the improved Brahmanism and enhance the influence of the new Brahmanism, a considerable number of Brahmins would definitely welcome their arrival, and with these Brahminism With support, they can go further in Tianzhu in the future. It was based on the above idea that Li Zhen and Li Yun first used money to buy off some local Brahmin nobles. This was actually a very simple matter, because the local Brahmin nobles lived a degenerate life and advocated pleasure. In addition, With the threat of force, a group of Brahmin nobles were soon controlled by Li Zhen and Li Yun, and then they improved the current Brahmin teachings according to their needs. However, after Li Min heard about this very 'interesting' incident, he personally wrote a letter to Li Zhen and Li Yun, reminding them that the new Brahmins must pay more attention to the newly rising cannibal Islam, and Roman Catholicism and other religious models strive to achieve the unity of politics and religion in Islam. Only in this way can we truly be above religion and not be bound by religion. Li Zhen and Li Yun naturally attached great importance to Li Min's solemn suggestion. Dashi was not far from Tianzhu. Businessmen from Dashi and Rome often came to Tianzhu by boat, so it was easy for them to find some people who believed in Islam. They then learned about the religious situation of Cathay and Rome through them, and then provided it to the Brahmin nobles. As a result, a new religion with Brahmin as the main body and with reference to Islam and Catholicism emerged. In order to win the support of Brahmins, this new religion named the religion New Brahmin. It also believed in the three main gods of Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva, and also supported the caste system. However, on this basis, the new religion The Brahmans propagate that Li Yun is the reincarnation of Vishnu, the god of protection, and Li Zhen is the reincarnation of Shiva, the god of destruction. They jointly serve as the pope of the new Brahman religion, but one is the emperor of protection, and the other is the emperor of destruction. After confirming the religious status of Li Zhen and Li Yun, the new Brahmans publicized the mission of the pope who came from afar: sensing that the Brahman religion in various parts of Tianzhu was weak, the two main gods reincarnated in the east, and then He led the divine army to Tianzhu in order to cleanse the pagans who did not believe in Brahman and let the glory of God shine on the land of Tianzhu again. Of course, in order to cooperate with the propaganda of the new Brahmanism and to increase the divinity of the two popes Li Zhen and Li Yun, the new Brahmin nobles who took refuge in them fabricated many myths and legends about them, such as how the two men appeared in the sky and appeared in the sky. Visions, gods entrusted dreams to their father Li Shimin, cutting snakes at the age of seven and slaying dragons at the age of eight. Anyway, these things are all ready-made, just borrow them from the myths of the Central Plains and use them. In addition, in order to make this kind of political and religious regime more stable, Li Zhen and Li Yun also made changes to the political system in their hands, dividing all officials into two categories, namely military and political officials and religious officials. The first category has nothing to say. , the reference is the administrative structure of Datang and Taiwan, but the details have been modified. As for the establishment of religious officials, it was a major reform, because he represented that the secular political power finally overcame religion. Only through the appointment of Li Zhen and Li Yun did the Brahmin nobles have legal missionary power. After the establishment of the new Brahmanism, Li Zhen and Li Yun immediately began to preach in the ruling area. They started with the Brahmans, mainly those Brahman nobles who had been bribed, and then supplemented them with the threat of force to conquer all the Brahmans as quickly as possible. Brahmin temples were in their hands, and then they began to spread new doctrines around these temples, as well as promote the deeds of the two popes Li Zhen and Li Yun, increasing the number of believers. This top-down reform is very fast, and for the believers, except for the addition of two reincarnated popes, there are not many other changes. Moreover, in Brahman religion, the main god often reincarnates into other gods, humans, and even beasts to complete some missions, so there is nothing unacceptable about the reincarnation of the two main gods, Li Zhen and Li Yun. ¡°It¡¯s just that no one, including the two instigators, Li Zhen and Li Yun, did not expect what kind of changes this new religion, which is still very weak, would bring to the Tianzhu continent? Text Chapter 559: Concerns about Founding a Country "Eighth brother, although we can't believe all the theories about ghosts and gods, we have to believe it. We are revising other people's teachings here in Tianzhu. What if we really offend the local gods?" A magnificent building In the palace, Li Yun said to Li Zhen in front of him with a wry smile. Although he was also involved in reforming Brahmanism, he was really worried. After all, he was still somewhat afraid of ghosts and gods. . [This article comes from ] However, Li Zhen, who was wearing royal robes, said nonchalantly: "Brother Qi, you are too cowardly. I don't believe in ghosts and gods. Besides, the Brahmanism here in Tianzhu is already weak. If we can successfully unify the Tianzhu continent, , Brahmins will definitely prosper again in the future, so if those three main gods really exist, I am afraid they will only express their gratitude to us, and it is best to send a few goddesses to our brothers to have a taste!" When Li Zhen finished speaking, her face was full of lustful expressions. Speaking of which, the gods of Brahmanism are not like the gods of the Central Plains religion who do not eat the fireworks of the world. Instead, each one has its own desires and shortcomings, especially some goddesses. They are even more romantic. In many myths and stories, there are legends about them having affairs with other male gods. In order to become better qualified magic sticks, Li Zhen and Li Yun had to read many Brahman books. However, the more they read, the less Li Zhen had any respect for the gods of Brahmanism. , because in his opinion, these so-called gods are actually similar to humans, especially some goddesses, if placed in the Central Plains, they would be simply sluts, so he said the above ridiculing words to the goddesses. Li Yun also smiled after hearing this. If he had not left the Central Plains, he really would not have thought that Tianzhu, the birthplace of Buddhism, would actually worship Brahman gods? But it's really amazing to say that he and Li Zhen have now become the incarnations of gods. Moreover, it was spread everywhere by a group of Brahmins. If this kind of thing were placed in the Central Plains, people would probably have read a book about it, saying that they were deceiving the public with their evil words. "Seventh brother, religion is just a tool of rule in our hands. Don't take it too seriously. How is the situation in the country now? Have various industries returned to normal?" Li Zhen asked at this time. Now he and Li Yun divide responsibilities and cooperate, among which Li Yun is in charge of government affairs. Domestic industry and agriculture were restored, while Li Zhen was in charge of the military and foreign military expansion. As for religion, the two of them jointly managed it. When talking about political affairs, Li Yun immediately said with a serious face: "Although the Chola Kingdom is not large, it is located in a coastal area and the land is quite fertile. In addition, the planting methods in this area are also relatively sophisticated, so the grain output is It¡¯s very good. Agriculture has been restored now. I believe that when the food harvest is good, we will be able to be self-sufficient in food. We don¡¯t have to ask Brother Six to send food all the way!" At this point, Li Yun paused for a moment, and then continued: "But food is only one aspect. If we want to expand, food alone is not enough. We must have money in our hands, and the main income of the previous Chola Kingdom was from the capital. As well as the tax revenue of the two port cities of Sangla City. So I think we should learn from Liu Ge and re-plan the two port cities. Make them one of the big ports in South Tianzhu. I believe that as long as these two cities develop , we also have a stable source of tax revenue in our hands." However, Li Zhen was obviously not interested in these economic aspects, so after hearing this, he waved his hands and said: "The development of these domestic developments depends on you, Seventh Brother. I am now recruiting local people and plan to form a protective army to carry out religious missions." Under the banner of the People's Liberation Army, whoever dares not to believe in our new Brahmin in the surrounding countries will be conquered by us. However, with the establishment of this army, I am afraid that more food and materials will need to be consumed!" "You can summon a skitarii, but there must be a limit on the number. With the current situation, we can only support a skitarii of about 30,000 people at most. If there is more, we will have to borrow money from Brother Six!" Li Yun smiled bitterly after hearing this. Speaking of which, Li Zhen was a war maniac and was also very talented in the military, but he didn't like political affairs very much, so Li Yun naturally took care of everything. As a result, Li Zhen is now focused on expansion, and nothing else Regardless, Li Yun is responsible for the management and development of the ruling area, and even the logistical supplies of the army. It can be said that he is much more tired than Li Zhen. "Don't worry, 30,000 people are enough. Several small countries around us tried to jointly attack us last time. As a result, they were rushed to pieces by our prairie cavalry. Everyone was seriously injured. With the protection of these 30,000 people, Jiajun, there will be no problem in capturing them!" Li Zhen said with a smile. If it weren't for the lack of troops, he would have occupied the surrounding small countries after defeating the alliance of several countries. How could he have allowed them to survive until now? However, Li Yun smiled bitterly after hearing this, because after defeating those small countries, he would definitely be very busy again. Not to mention anything else, just re-dividing and managing the administrative regions of various places would be enough to make people happy. He was exhausted.But before Li Yun could complain, Li Zhen suddenly spoke again: "Seventh brother, although the territory we have conquered in Tianzhu is not big, at least we have established a firm foothold, and the promotion of the new Brahmanism has made us two popes. , but the word 'emperor' is a bit unworthy of its name. Do you think it's time for us to establish a country?" When Li Yun heard the word 'establish a country', his whole body was shocked, and a fiery look flashed in his eyes, but then his expression darkened, and he sighed: "Eighth brother, isn't it too early to establish a country? Point, and look at Sixth Brother, he has established such a large territory overseas, hasn¡¯t he also not established a country?¡± Li Zhen also sighed after hearing this. Speaking of which, they and Li Min had become independent from the Tang Dynasty. Although they had their own titles in the past, such as Li Min's King Qi, Li Yun's King Jiang, and Li Zhen's own King of Yue, but these titles are all within the Tang Dynasty. After they became independent, although these titles can still be used, it is best to establish their own country to win the hearts of their subordinates. But I don¡¯t know what Li Min is thinking. He hasn¡¯t established a country yet, and he is still using the name of Prince Qi¡¯s Palace. This makes the two younger brothers dare not establish a country overseas, so they can only live under the name of a pope. Get addicted. "Seventh Brother, please discuss with Sixth Brother and let him take the lead in establishing a country overseas. After all, we don't have any foundation in Tianzhu. If we can't go overseas in the name of the country, it will always feel a bit unfair. Shun, you may not be able to see anything now, but it will definitely have an impact on future expansion." Li Zhen finally said with some reluctance. After hearing this, Li Yun thought about it for a while, and then slowly said: "Sixth brother must have considered his father's side. After all, as long as sixth brother does not establish a country for a day, then he will be a minister of the Tang Dynasty in name. In this way, In the future, there will not be much obstacles with the Tang Dynasty. For example, there will not be many objections to things like relocating the population. But as long as Liu Ge establishes a country, it will be two countries with the Tang Dynasty. In the future exchanges between the two countries, we are likely to encounter many obstacles. I am afraid that this is Brother Six¡¯s true intention of never establishing a country!¡± After hearing this, Li Zhen looked solemn and said slowly: "Brother Qi has figured it out. We are still renting our father's firearms unit. Although it is rented in name, it is actually given to us for free. But if we build a country If so, then the ministers in the DPRK will definitely criticize this matter. When the time comes, under the pressure of the DPRK, my father will probably charge a certain fee even if he does not take back the firearms troops. This is not a good thing. ah!" At this time, Li Yun also continued: "Yes, we need money everywhere now, and it would be good to save a little. In addition, the establishment of the country is not very urgent for the time being. Let's take it slow first, and then discuss it with Sixth Brother Take a breath and see what he means?" Li Zhen also nodded after hearing this, and it seemed that this was all she could do. When the letters from Li Zhen and Li Yun were delivered to Li Min, Li Min couldn't help but smile bitterly. Why didn't he know the importance of the founding of the country? But since he started developing overseas, he had been trying his best to avoid this. Question, because he has not yet figured out how to get along with the Tang Dynasty after the founding of the country? What kind of relationship should we have with each other? If a conflict occurs, how should it be handled? All these problems may have been caused by the founding of the country, which is why Li Min has been giving orders in the name of Prince Qi's palace. Even though people like Lu Qing and Su Dingfang below proposed several times, they were all suppressed by Li Min. The above is relatively abstract. For example, to give a simple example, if Li Min founded a country, should he be called king or emperor? This is not just a matter of title, but also related to the relationship with the Tang Dynasty in the future. For example, if he is crowned king, it will be equivalent to Li Min considering himself a vassal state of the Tang Dynasty. In the future, he will also become a vassal to the Tang Dynasty like other countries in the Western Regions. . And if he is proclaimed emperor, it will be equivalent to being on an equal footing with the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. The two countries have an equal relationship. However, with the egocentric mentality of the Central Plains Dynasty, it is difficult to guarantee that after Li Shimin, the Tang Dynasty will treat Li Min. countries become hostile. Even Li Shimin may feel uncomfortable, which will directly affect the father-friend relationship between Li Min and Datang. It is also worth mentioning that when Wen Xin gave birth to their eldest son two years ago, Li Min asked Li Shimin to give him a name. As a result, Li Shimin actually gave him the word "Mian". This word has extraordinary significance. It refers to It is the emperor's ceremonial crown, and most people would not dare to use this word as a name. It¡¯s just that Li Min has been unsure. Should Li Shimin let him proclaim himself emperor, or let his son proclaim himself emperor in the future? There was a gap of several decades, and since this kind of thing couldn't be asked explicitly, Li Min simply pretended that it never happened. Thinking about all the aspects involved in founding a country, Li Min couldn't help but feel a headache in the end. Finally, he simply threw away the letters from Li Zhen and Li Yun. Lu Wan and the others' sea trial was almost over, so he still wanted to explore"It's about the American route!" Text Chapter 560: Shaving and Setting Sail On the bow of America 1, Lu Wan, who was in his prime, stood facing the wind, looking in the direction of Taiwan with satisfaction. They are now located in the outer sea of ??northern Luzon, on the North Equatorial Current to be precise. The ocean current here comes from east to west, and when it encounters Luzon Island, it turns northwest, which is just enough for them to return to Taiwan. Speaking of their sea trial route this time, they first went from Taiwan to Manila, then went south around Luzon Island, and then turned to the southeast, just in time to catch up with the eastward equatorial ocean current. Then they followed the ocean current all the way east, but they didn't go After half a month, when the crew was almost adjusted to the new ship, they immediately turned the ship's bow northward, entered the North Equatorial Current and returned, completing this sea trial. This sea trial not only made the crew familiar with the characteristics of the new ship and accustomed to life on the ship, but also made the crew familiar with sailing in the equatorial ocean current. When they actually sail, they will follow the equatorial ocean current all the way. East, until it reaches America, and then completes the tasks of collecting seeds and drawing sea charts, it will return along the North Equatorial Ocean Current. Lu Wan¡¯s fleet has a total of eight specially-made sea-going ships. The hulls are not particularly large, but they are extremely strong and stable, and their performance in wind and waves is excellent. Lu Wan named these eight ships America No. 1 to No. 8 respectively. There were fifty people on each ship, and the entire fleet had a total of 400 people, which can be said to be very large. Lu Wan looked back at the fleet behind him, with a smug expression on his face. He had made America the most important goal in his life. He had spent several years preparing before, and now he has finally completed the exploration fleet. , and what follows is the final step of the efforts of the past few years. That is where the true journey of discovery begins. Just when Lu Wan was feeling full of ambition, suddenly a shirtless man came behind him. The man was scratching his body while still holding a glass bottle in his hand. There was a light green liquid inside, which was being sprayed on the body. "Captain, do me a favor and sprinkle some potion on my back. There are so many people dancing on the ship that I can lose half a catty of blood just by sleeping!" The person who came was none other than Feng Shijie, but he had become accustomed to being at home in the past few years. The wealthy life leads to some discomfort with the living environment on the ship, especially the fleas and lice. It tortured him even more unspeakably. Lu Wan smiled after hearing this, took the deworming potion from the opponent's hand, and then wiped some of the potion on the opponent's back. Speaking of which, they had paid enough attention to hygiene on the ship, but parasites such as fleas and lice could not be avoided. After all, There is no such thing as haircut in this era. Both men and women have long hair. Originally, this hairstyle was nothing on land. It's just a little more difficult to take care of, but it's a big problem at sea because fresh water is scarce on the ship. Therefore, the crew members usually don't even wash their hair and face. Sometimes they don't even drink enough water. Long hair is naturally prone to breed various parasites. I saw Lu Wan, who was applying lotion to Feng Shijie, suddenly stretched out his hand. Catch a coquettish figure on the opponent's head, and then press hard with your fingers. With just a 'pop' sound, the dancer who was full of blood was crushed by him. "The flea on clothes is easy to deal with. At most, you can just boil the sea water and soak it, but there is nothing you can do about the flea in your hair, unless you are like a monk who is born with no hair." Lu Wan held the flea bomb in his hand Dropped it, and then said with a smile. The monk he mentioned was the nickname of a crew member on the ship. He had a high fever when he was a child and his hair never grew again, so he was nicknamed the monk. However, Lu Wan's words reminded Feng Shijie, and his eyes lit up and he said: "This is a good idea. I might as well shave my hair. This way, even if there are lice on my body, they can be removed quickly." "Huh?" Lu Wan was stunned when he heard Feng Shijie's words. Although he was a pirate, he also knew that the hair, hair and body were affected by his parents. Except for those who became monks, he had never heard of anyone shaving their hair. Lu Wan originally thought that Feng Shijie was just joking, so he didn't take it seriously. But what he didn't expect was that when he saw Feng Shijie again the next day, he had already shaved his head, and he asked the chef on the ship to do it. He is also a knife player, so his skills are naturally very exquisite. At least there is not a single wound on Lu Wan's head. "Shi Jie, you really did it!" Lu Wan looked at Feng Shijie's bare head and said speechlessly. In fact, he forgot that although Feng Shijie was a Han, he grew up in the Japanese country. Feng Shijie didn't care much about some of the Han people's deep-rooted habits and behaviors. "Hey, it's so cool, and you're not afraid of getting lice. Fortunately, the captain, you reminded me, otherwise I really wouldn't have been able to think of such a good idea!" Feng Shijie touched his light blue scalp and smiled. The crew members who passed by him were stunned when they saw him. In their eyes, Surveyor Liu, who was second only to the captain on the ship, could be considered a well-educated person. They didn't expect that he would be greedy for money. 1It was so cool that he shaved off all his hair. Could it be that he wanted to become a monk? ¡°However, there are also people who are very in favor of Feng Shijie shaving his head, such as the crew member nicknamed Monk, who fully supports it. In the past, he was ridiculed by other crew members because of his lack of hair. Now there was finally someone with a bald head like him, and it was Feng Shijie, who was second only to the captain in status on the ship. This made him feel proud and proud, and even Promoting the benefits of bald heads everywhere, such as being clean and free from lice. However, I don¡¯t know whether it was Feng Shijie who took the lead, or whether the monk¡¯s promotion of the benefits of bald heads had an effect. A few days later, a few bold fools actually shaved their heads. In their words, it was better to go to America this time anyway. I don't know how long it will take. Everyone stays on the boat without seeing anyone else. It doesn't matter if they are bare-headed for the time being, and by the time they come back, their hair may have grown out. The above statement really made many crew members excited. After all, they are all year-round sailors. They have come into contact with many people from foreign countries and know that many countries have the custom of cutting hair. In addition, they are also a bit rough. He had no education and didn't pay much attention to etiquette. In addition, Feng Shijie and others took the lead. Therefore, the crew members on the ship were ready to make a move. They even thought of shaving their heads. After all, they were covered in lice and lice. It's not a pleasant thing for people to come. However, Lu Wan was immediately shocked when he discovered that the crew members were all showing signs of shaving their heads. He even called the crew members for a meeting. The content of the meeting was not to prevent the crew members from shaving their heads, but to ask everyone to tolerate it for the time being. I will wait until I return to Taiwan this time and then officially shave my head. After all, it was just Feng Shijie's few bald heads who were not conspicuous, but if the fleet returned to Taiwan with a group of bald heads, it would definitely cause a news sensation and might even attract criticism from some people. He did not want the fleet to return to Taiwan. No, it caused a lot of scolding. Lu Wan's fleet arrived in Taiwan soon, and was personally received by Li Min. However, when he saw Feng Shijie with a bare head, he was also stunned. He used to think that long hair was difficult to take care of, but he didn't. Dare to shave his hair short like later generations, after all, given his status and living in this era, if he dared to do this, it would be simply too deviant. Later, as he gradually got used to it, Li Min no longer felt there was anything wrong with having long hair. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Feng Shijie took the initiative to shave his head because he couldn¡¯t bear the troubles of fleas and lice. Moreover, Lu Wan also reported to him that most of the crew members on the ship had this intention, so he hoped that he would not blame him. For this kind of thing, it was too late for Li Min to be happy, so how could he blame it? After all, after the crew shaved their heads, there were fewer parasites on their bodies, which also greatly reduced the incidence of infectious diseases. You must know that in a relatively closed environment like a sea-going ship, if an infectious disease breaks out, it will be very serious. It might kill everyone on the ship, which is how many unmanned ghost ships on the sea came to be. Even Li Min is still thinking about whether he should issue a law to encourage sailors who go to sea to shave their heads. It is not necessary for all sailors to shave their heads, as long as they have short hair, which is easy and clean. However, after thinking about it again and again, he gave up the idea temporarily. After all, shaving his hair seemed like a small thing, but it marked a tradition that has existed in the Central Plains for thousands of years. This tradition can only allow people to change spontaneously and slowly. It is not suitable for official intervention, so the matter of hair shaving should be allowed to develop freely. Lu Wan, who came back from the sea trial, reported the situation to Li Yan. At the same time, some minor problems encountered by the ship and various parties were also submitted to the relevant parties for resolution. As a result, it took more than a month to finally prepare everything. , the fleet is available at any time. Originally, the fleet preparation was in September, but it was between summer and autumn, and it was also the peak season of typhoons, so Li Min finally postponed the date by another month. By then, it had already entered early winter, and there were very few A typhoon will form during this period, which is a good time for Lu Wan and others. On October 11, the 20th year of Zhenguan, an exploration fleet composed of eight Americas arrived at the port of Keelung. Li Min and Princess Xiao Wenxin saw off the fleet, and the people who had already heard the news spontaneously came to the port to support them. To see him off, the entire pier was full of people, estimated to be more than 10,000 people afterwards, and this was because of the limited space. There were many people outside the pier who couldn't squeeze in, and other ships in the port were also full of people coming to see him off. of people. Among those who saw them off were not only local residents of Keelung, but also businessmen and gentry who came from Dengzhou, Shanghai, Tainan and other places. Although they may not know the significance of this trip, people felt that this exploration would It was a pioneering work in the history of navigation. It was such a meaningful thing that they naturally wanted to witness it with their own eyes. (To be continued) Text Chapter 561: Family Trivia "Slow down! Slow down! Relax your hands and keep your balance!" Li Min held the back seat of the bicycle and pushed it forward while teaching a seven or eight-year-old girl to ride a bicycle. This girl is naturally none other than Li Min's eldest daughter Chou Chou. Chou Chou's little face is red now, and there are a few crystal beads of sweat on her small nose. Although the car is riding crookedly, she is still working hard. of riding. When Li Min felt that Chou Chou had mastered the balance of the car, he slowly let go of his hands. However, he did not stop and still followed the car. At the same time, he reminded Chou Chou from time to time to pay attention to the riding skills. She made Chou Chou think that her father was still supporting her from behind, so she rode forward without any fear, laughing happily from time to time. This is a martial arts performance venue in the Prince of Keelungqi's palace. Today happens to be the tenth day of the month. Chou Chou doesn't have to go to school. In addition, Li Min has nothing to do, so Chou Chou pesters him to learn to ride a bicycle, because in their school, there are Many students ride bicycles to school, so she cannot lag behind. Since last year, Li Min has sent Chou Chou to school to study. However, because of Chou Chou's special status, he cannot go to ordinary schools, and Li Min does not want to invite his husband to teach the children at home, which will make Chou Chou uncomfortable. Losing the opportunity to interact with other children is obviously not conducive to the growth of the child, so Li Min established a Qiwang Primary School for this purpose, and gathered the descendants of civil and military officials such as Wang An and Lu Qing to attend school together. However, this school Qiwang Primary School is not much different from other primary schools in terms of software and hardware. The only difference is that the security of this primary school is extremely strict and requires very complicated procedures for entry and exit. Wait until Li Min feels that Chou Chou has mastered the balance when riding a bicycle. Finally, he stopped with relief, and then looked at Chou Chou riding forward happily with his hands behind his back. But when Chou Chou walked half a circle around the martial arts arena, he finally discovered that his father was not behind him. As a result, she was immediately frightened, and the car was about to fall over in a blink of an eye. ¡°Hold the handlebars, don¡¯t think too much!¡± Li Min shouted in the distance. In the end, it was okay that he didn't shout. When he shouted Chou Chou, he shook even more violently. Finally, he fell to the ground. He was so frightened that Li Min ran over and comforted Chou Chou while checking whether Chou Chou was injured. Fortunately, the ground of the martial arts arena was not Cement, but relatively soft loess. Therefore, Chou Chou only had a scratch on his leg and the skin was a little broken, but nothing else happened. "It's all my father's fault. I almost stabilized myself, but when I heard my father's shout, I panicked and fell down!" Chou Chou pouted, patting the soil on his body, and complained. "Hehe. It's all my father's fault. I'll ask the kitchen to make Chou Chou's favorite ice porridge later. Can this be considered as my father's apology to you?" Li Min said with a smile. He inherited Li Shimin's temperament in his attitude towards his children. For example, he has always loved his daughter very much, even doting on her. But for the two sons Li Qi and Li Mian, although they love them very much. But the requirements are also very strict. When he heard that there would be ice porridge to eat, Chou Chou suddenly turned from anger to laughter. Then he jumped up, helped up the bike, and started riding again. However, because he had mastered the skills before, it was very easy to ride this time. Li Min soon let go, and Chou Chou rode a few laps on his own. I finally found the feeling. I was extremely excited at the moment. I kept spinning around on the field like a little swallow. I was too tired to ride anymore, and then I stopped. By this time, Li Min had already had ice porridge prepared. Chou Chou left the car and ran to him to eat. The so-called ice porridge is actually porridge made from sago. After freezing, various fruit pieces such as bananas and oranges are added. You can also add an appropriate amount of sugar or honey. Anyway, it just depends on your personal taste. The taste is light and refreshing, very Adapt to eating in hot weather. Chou Chou, who grew up in hot Taiwan, has loved eating this kind of ice porridge since he was a child. But just when Chou Chou was eating the ice porridge, Wen Xin suddenly walked over from the front yard. When she saw Chou Chou eating the ice porridge, she reached out and tapped her little head and said with a smile: "Chou Chou is eating ice porridge." If you eat this again, will you have diarrhea if you eat too much? Watch me and tell your mother!" Chou Chou, who was concentrating on eating ice porridge, noticed Wen Xin's arrival. She was startled at first, but she turned around, hugged Wen Xin's thigh and said coquettishly: "Mom, you're scared of Chou Chou again, I know you I love Chou Chou the most, I definitely won¡¯t bear to see Chou Chou being punished by my mother!¡± Chou Chou was born to Xi Jun, but Wen Xin was her legitimate mother, so Chou Chou usually called Wen Xin his mother and Xi Jun his mother. Usually Chou Chou is disciplined by Xijun, but Xijun is different from Li Min. She is stricter and more attentive to Chou Chou. For example, Chou Chou likes to eat ice porridge, but Xijun is worried that he will eat the cold food. She has a bad stomach, so she rarely eats. Seeing Chou Chou¡¯s coquettish look on her face, Wen Xin also giggled, and finally managed to get her out of it.He pulled away from his body, and then he smiled and said: "Okay, okay, fortunately you are still afraid of your mother, otherwise just having such a father spoil you, who knows what kind of spoiler you will become?" When Wen Xin finished speaking, she did not forget to give Li Min a sideways glance. As a result, Li Min could only show a flattering smile, fearing that she would harm herself if she told Xijun about it. , However, Wen Xin ignored Li Min, and instead joked a few times with Chou Chou, and then asked Chou Chou about his studies during this period, and then said: "Chou Chou will go play after eating. Me and Your father still has something to discuss!" "Well, mother, please talk to your father. Chou Chou went to practice riding a bicycle. I must ride a bicycle to school tomorrow!" Chou Chou said very obediently, turned around and ran to continue riding. But Wen Xin looked at Chou Chou's lively and cute appearance, walked up to Li Min, held his hand and said: "Husband, there is only Chou Chou in the palace. Isn't it too lonely? How about we have another one?" A girl?" But after hearing this, Li Min's heart trembled, and he couldn't help but look back at Wen Xin, who looked more charming than before. Speaking of which, his heirs were not very prosperous. In addition to Xijun giving birth to Chou Chou, Wu Meiniang and Wen Xin later gave birth to two sons, Li Qi and Li Mian respectively. And just the year before last, Mengxue also gave birth to a son named Li Xiu, as for Jin Shengman, although Li Min has accepted her, they have never had any children, so he now has three sons and one daughter, which does seem a bit small compared with other adult princes. "It's not easy to have a child. I remember that in order to conceive Mian'er, madam, you used all your methods. If you use those methods again now, you will definitely have more children!" Li Min smiled and leaned into Wen Xin's ear. Said the side. It's just that although the two of them are an old married couple, Wen Xin is still a little shy, especially when there are maids around, which makes her face turn redder, and she glares at Li Min angrily. But then Wen Xin's expression changed, and she said solemnly: "Husband, although the seventh and eighth brothers have temporarily established a foothold in Tianzhu, it is too far away from the Tang Dynasty after all, and the number of Han people is not large. Now Wouldn't it be a little unsafe if we just let the two younger siblings go?" Some time ago, Li Zhen and Li Yun wrote a letter. In addition to telling Li Min some about the development of New Brahmanism, they also said another thing, that is, they felt that their local foundation was stable, so they wanted to The wife and children all took it over, and Princess Jiang Yuanshi and Princess Yue Wu Meiniang were very happy when they found out. After this period of preparation, they would leave soon. Wen Xin was talking to them just now. See if anyone needs her help? When Li Min heard Wen Xin's worries, he said indifferently: "There should be no problem with this. The seventh and eighth brothers are no longer children. They have indeed developed very smoothly in Tianzhu. Now, except for the In addition to tens of thousands of grassland cavalry, there is also an army composed of local people. With these forces, there is no force in southern Tianzhu that can threaten them. There should be no problem for the two brothers and sisters to go there." Li Min paused for a moment before speaking, and then said: "In addition, even if the seventh and eighth brothers are really weak, behind them is the Ceylon Island in my hands. I have stationed a lot of troops there, and the sea surface It is also occupied by our navy, so if there is any danger, we can let them evacuate to Ceylon Island as soon as possible, and there will definitely be no danger." Wen Xin felt relieved after hearing Li Min's words. During this period, she and Yuanshi and Meiniang were getting along well, especially since Yuanshi had children, so it was only natural for her to worry about each other's safety. "By the way, when do they plan to leave?" Li Min suddenly remembered something, and immediately his heart moved and he asked. Wen Xin was also stunned and said: "It will take another half a month at the earliest. Why did your husband ask about this?" After hearing this, Li Min smiled and said: "It's a coincidence. Lu Qing reported some time ago that Malacca has been basically pacified, and I am planning to go there to take a look, especially the construction progress of the Lion City, which is related to The sovereignty of the Malacca Straits must not be taken lightly, and if Meiniang and the others are planning to leave in half a month, they can accompany me. After arriving in the Lion City, I will send a fleet to escort them to Tianzhu." Hearing Li Min's words, Wen Xin felt happy and worried at the same time. What she was happy about was that if Meiniang and Yuanshi went with Li Min, they would have someone to take care of them on the way, and she would naturally feel more at ease. It's just that now my husband has to leave home for a while, and I don't know how long I have to put off the idea of ??having a girl. At this time, Li Min also noticed Wen Xin's expression, and immediately smiled and said: "Wen Xin, I was busy some time ago. Now that I have sent the American Exploration Fleet away, I feel relaxed. Going to the Lion City this time is nothing. It's a big matter, why don't you go discuss it with Xijun and Mei Niang???, let¡¯s see if you are free. If so, why don¡¯t you all go to the Lion City with me, so that my husband can relax with you! "(To be continued) Text Chapter 562 Chou Chou goes to school "Dingling bell~" Following a series of crisp ringtones, a small and exquisite white bicycle rushed out of the alley. The little girl riding the bicycle looked to be only seven or eight years old. She had long pink and jade-shaped hair and was extremely cute. She was wearing a well-fitting suit. He was dressed in Hu clothes and pedaling the car happily with his two calves. It was Li Min's eldest daughter Chou Chou. Chou Chou is very happy today, because after a day of practice yesterday, she can finally ride a bicycle freely, so early this morning, she couldn't wait to get up, and then ride her bicycle to school. However, this made her mother Xijun complain a little, because in her opinion, it was outrageous for a girl to run around on a bicycle instead of riding in a carriage. Unfortunately, Li Min had already agreed to this, and Chou Chou himself was very insistent, so Xijun had no choice. Speaking of which, although Chou Chou is Li Min's eldest daughter, in order to prevent the child from developing a superiority mentality and to make her have more friends, most students and teachers in school do not know Chou Chou's true identity. Due to her status, even when Chou Chou usually goes to school, she usually goes to school alone. Occasionally, she will be picked up by a horse-drawn carriage when there is strong wind or rain. Of course, this is not because Li Min cares about Chou Chou's safety. In fact, there are about five to ten guards around Chou Chou at any time. It's just that these guards are all disguised as ordinary people, or pedestrians around Chou Chou, or He is a roadside vendor, always monitoring the strangers who appear around Chou Chou, but Chou Chou does not know about these things, and unless Chou Chou encounters any danger, the guards around her will never reveal their identity. Chou Chou was carrying her small schoolbag, pedaling the bicycle very fast, and her long hair was blown behind her by the wind, which made her feel very comfortable. The Prince of Qi Primary School where she is located is not very far from the Prince of Qi's Mansion. It is only about a mile away. She usually leaves through the corner gate of the Prince's Mansion. We need to cross a not very lively street. There are very few pedestrians on this street in the morning. There are only one or two breakfast stalls occasionally on both sides of the street, and three or five people gather there to have breakfast, so Chou Chou is not afraid of bumping into people. But just as Chou Chou was about to arrive at the school on his bike, suddenly an alluring aroma came from a small shop nearby. Just by looking at this aroma, Chou Chou knew it. This must be the opening of Liu's snack bar next to the school. Speaking of Liu's Snack Shop, it is famous in the Qiwang Primary School area. The shop does not buy staple food, but only sells various snacks, such as oyster omelets, pan-fried buns, stinky tofu, grilled sausages, etc. . Because the store's cooking skills are superb and every snack they make tastes pure and delicious, not only students who come to school like to eat it, but some adults who send students off also like to buy some snacks here to take home. Chou scandal smelled the aroma emanating from the snack bar, and immediately felt her stomach growling. This morning, she just wanted to ride to school early so that she could show off in front of some friends. So I only had a few random bites of breakfast. As a result, I had just been riding for a while, and now I smelled this attractive aroma, which naturally made Chou Chou feel a little hungry. I saw the ugly car turning in a semicircle flexibly. Then she stopped in front of Liu's snack bar. After parking the car, she jumped into the store, since she was hungry. Chou Chou planned to eat something, and she also planned to bring some snacks to a friend to school. Because Chou Chou came out too early. The store had just opened, so she was the first customer today. When Chou Chou first entered the door, he saw a woman about forty years old busy in the store. This woman was the owner of Liu's snack bar. Her husband was originally in the military, but She died in the war against Japan a few years ago, leaving only her and a few children. Although they had enough food and clothing, they were a little bored. Plus, she liked cooking, so she opened this snack shop in front of the school. In the store, I usually find it quite interesting to see a bunch of children. "Hey~, Chou Chou came here really early today. I want to eat something. I have fresh oysters that were just delivered. Do you want to make you some oyster omelette to try?" Mrs. Liu immediately started laughing when she saw Chou Chou. road. Chou Chou is a regular visitor here, so she naturally recognizes him. She even knows Chou Chou's nickname, and she usually addresses him accordingly. Chou Chou twitched her small nose like a greedy cat, and then said with a smile: "Aunt Liu knows what I like to eat, so she ordered two oyster omelette, one of which is packaged, and one of which is oil." The fried stinky tofu must also be taken away!" "Okay, Chou Chou, wait a minute!" Mrs. Liu said, her hands were already busy, and soon brought Chou Chou's portion of oyster omelet. The so-called oysters are actually oysters, Taiwan's oysters. It's not big, but it tastes very delicious. When making it, add flour and eggs, and some minced vegetables, then fry it in a pan, and finally add special sauce to make an extremely delicious oyster omelette. . Chou Chou looked at the golden oyster omelette, and immediately felt his appetite whet his appetite. He wolfed it down without any ladylike demeanor. But Chou Chou just daresEating like this here, if it were in the palace, although Li Min did not require his children to follow any etiquette, Wen Xin and Xijun did have some requirements for Chou Chou's children. At least they must maintain their manners when eating. Of course, if there were only Chou Chou and Li Min, it wouldn't matter. Even if she grabbed Li Min with her hands, she wouldn't be angry. Instead, she would grab it with her with a smile. One of the dearest reasons. Chou Chou finished eating the oyster omelette. At this time, the things she packed were brought up by Mrs. Liu. Chou Chou opened her small purse, counted a few copper coins and paid the money. Then she said goodbye to Mrs. Liu and rode on her bicycle. The little bicycle rushed into the school gate, and the guards on both sides looked solemn when they saw Chou Chou arrived at the school safely. Other people in the elementary school may not know Chou Chou's true identity, but as guards, they are coming On the first day of the school, I was told that Chou Chou was the school¡¯s number one protected target and there must be no accidents! Chou Chou, who was rushing to school, suddenly turned around, parked the car in the nearby carport, and then came to the classroom with two packed snacks. She was now a second-year student, and she was about to learn the courses for the previous semester. After that, the next step is the winter vacation, when they all have more than a month of vacation to celebrate the New Year. But when Chou Chou arrived at the classroom, he found that several classmates were already inside, and in the middle of the third row, a little girl wearing a white dress and looking a little thin was sitting there reading a book. He seems to be working very hard. When Chou Chou saw the thin little girl, he immediately rushed into the classroom excitedly, then patted the girl on the shoulder and said, "Yanyan, aren't you tired from getting up so early every day?" The girl named Yanyan looked up. When she saw Chou Chou, a bright smile immediately appeared on her clean little face and said: "Eh? Chou Chou, why are you here so early? Could it be that you made your mother angry again?" So you came to school to hide, right?" Yanyan is Wang An's youngest granddaughter, also Wang Kuang's youngest daughter. Her name is Wang Yan, but people who know her generally call her Yanyan. She happens to be the same age as Chou Chou. They knew each other before they went to school. Usually Yanyan often goes to the palace to play with Chou Chou, and she happened to be in the same class when she was in school, so the relationship is very deep, especially since Chou Chou has no sisters, so she always regards Yanyan, who is two months younger than her, as her biological sister. . Hearing Yanyan joking with him, Chou Chou deliberately said with disdain: "My mother has no time to be angry with me. She has been extremely busy during this period. She said she wanted to do some gem business, and she also promised me, You want to give me a gemstone bracelet on my birthday, but I don¡¯t care about it!¡± Xijun is in charge of various industries in Prince Qi's palace, so she is usually quite busy. Although she has tried her best to train helpers like Feng Shuyu, some things still need to be handled by her personally, so she spends less time with Chou Chou. , Xiao Chou Chou has already complained a lot about this. "Huh? What does it smell like?" At this moment, Yanyan suddenly twitched her nose twice, and then crawled on Chou Chou like a puppy to smell it. At this time, Chou Chou stretched out his hand from behind and said with a smile: "Look what I brought you?" When Yanyan saw the oil paper bag in Chou Chou¡¯s hand, she immediately said overjoyed: ¡°Haha, Sister Chou Chou is the best, she must have brought my favorite stinky tofu!¡± Wang Kuang was born in the Wang family of Taiyuan, and his wife was also from a wealthy family, so he was very strict with his children. For example, although a girl like Yanyan was sent to school to study, her daily actions must conform to her status as a young lady from a wealthy family. As for places like Liu's Snack Shop, it's even impossible to enter, and there are carriages to pick you up when you go to school. It's a pity that Yanyan accidentally made friends and met a good sister like Chou Chou. She had been taken by Chou Chou before and secretly went to Liu's Snack Shop. As a result, she quickly fell in love with the snacks there, especially stinky tofu. It's a pity that she can't go there often, so Chou Chou often brings some for her. Seeing Yanyan's happy look, Chou Chou was also very excited. He pulled Yanyan and ran outside and said, "Let's go out to eat. And I learned to ride a bicycle yesterday. I came here on a bicycle today." After you finish eating, I will take you for a few rounds!" When Yanyan heard that Chou Chou came here by bicycle, she even said with envy: "That's great, Chou Chou, can you teach me how to ride a bicycle too?" "No problem, we are about to have a holiday. Come to my house and find me then. You can learn it easily!" Chou Chou panted and pulled Yanyan to the carport, and then watched Yanyan bring the two children with her. After finishing the snack, he rode her car around the campus. The two girls' excited laughter filled the campus. However, Chou Chou, who was playing happily, suddenly remembered something. He stopped with a 'yeah' sound and said to Yanyan: "Oh no, I forgot one thing. I'm afraid I won't be able to teach you how to ride a bicycle during this winter vacation!"?? Text Chapter 563: Going to Nanyang With a series of urgent school bells, Qiwang Primary School immediately became excited. Students in class units left the classroom and then dispersed in groups, leaving in twos and threes. Chou Chou was naturally with Yanyan. The two went to the carport to pick up the car, and then Chou Chou drove her to the school gate, where the carriage to pick up Yanyan was already waiting there. "Chou Chou, don't forget what you promised me!" After Yanyan got on the carriage, she lay on the window and shouted to Chou Chou. "Don't worry, my father loves me the most. If he doesn't agree, I won't eat!" Chou Chou turned around and said while riding his bicycle. As a result, he accidentally almost hit a classmate in front of him who was also riding a bicycle. As a result, he got into trouble. Yanyan giggled. This morning Chou Chou promised to teach Yan Yan how to ride a bicycle, but he quickly thought that his father had decided to take the family to the Lion City yesterday, so he might not be in Taiwan during the entire winter vacation. Naturally, he would not be able to teach Yan Yan any more. Learn to ride a bike. However, instead of being disappointed, Yanyan was very excited after hearing this, because her father Wang Kuang was transferred to Lion City at the beginning of this year and has not been home for almost a year. Yanyan missed him very much, so in the end Yanyan asked Chou Chou for help and asked her family to take her with them when they went to Lion City, so that she could celebrate the New Year with her father. Chou Chou naturally agreed to her good sister's request. After all, in her opinion, it was just a small thing. Moreover, if Yanyan could go, she would have a companion on the road, so this trip would definitely be more interesting. In fact, Li Min did dote on Chou Chou. When he heard that Chou Chou wanted Wang Kuang's daughter to go with him, he agreed without thinking. Then he begged to find Wang Kuang's wife and told the matter After telling the story, although Mrs. Wang felt it was a bit childish, she thought that her husband had indeed not been back for a long time. It was normal for my daughter to miss him, so she finally agreed. Half a month later, Li Min finally left for Lion City. In addition to taking his whole family, Li Yun and Li Zhen's family members also accompanied him. However, after arriving in Lion City, Li Min will send a fleet to escort them to Tianzhu. Because there were more people going this time, and most of them were important people, Li Min mobilized ten main battleships to escort them, as well as manned ships such as the King of Qi. But when their fleet left port. There were a lot of fleets following behind, and they were all going from Taiwan to Malacca, and this time they just happened to catch up. Although the pirates on the line from Taiwan to Malacca have now been wiped out, the sea is unpredictable and no one knows what dangers they will encounter. It is safer to follow the large fleet. And on a small boat behind Li Min's fleet, a thin, dark young man wearing a half-worn cotton coat stood on the bow. I saw him looking at the surrounding fleet with a face full of surprise, and at the same time there was a bit of anxiety in his eyes. "Brother Shitou, why are you still standing there? Come back and eat quickly!" At this moment, a fat man in the same outfit said from behind, with a hint of excitement on his face. "Yes. Coming soon!" The thin, dark young man known as Brother Shitou agreed, and then looked at the sea in front of him and the other large ships around him. The anxiety in his eyes had disappeared. Instead, it turned into a look of intoxication. Brother Shitou was among the first batch of refugees who moved to Taiwan from Jianzhou. He was later assigned to Tainan County. His family of nine was given 900 acres of land. In addition, Shitou's father-in-law, the Tie family, was located close to them. , also has 900 acres of land. So the two families simply joined together on the spot and set up a small plantation. Except for growing some necessary grains, everything else was planted into sugar cane. After several years of development, the Shitou family and the Tie family's plantations were finally developed. Nearly two thousand acres of fields were all planted with sugar cane. For this reason, the two families also bought more than 80 mature slaves to work. In addition, A dozen Silla supervisors were hired. These Silla people can all speak Chinese, and they are all second-level aliens, so they can be used with confidence. With the output of this plantation, Shitou's family and Tie's family have gradually accumulated some savings, and even bought a house in a town not far away. Shitou's parents usually live there, and the children at home do not need it. Instead of staying in the plantation to help, Shitou was sent to the town's primary school. He heard that if he studied well, he could become an official in the future, so Shitou sent all his young brothers and sisters there. Usually he was the only one. He and his wife Toon take care of the plantation, and the situation is the same at the Tie family. Although Shitou's family has no worries about food and clothing after establishing the plantation, Shitou already had his own ambitions before coming to Taiwan, that is, he wanted to make more money and give his family a better life, and planting Although the output of the garden is stable, it is too little and the roots are not enough to support the life he wants. It was precisely because of this idea that Shitou, after much consideration, finally decided to go out for business. As for the plantation, there was no need to worry about it, because his parents were not used to living in the town and moved toHe has to take care of the plantation, and his second brother is already sixteen years old and can already help take care of the plantation. There are also several brothers from the Tie family, so there is no need to worry. Although Toona was reluctant to let go of Shitou's thoughts, she couldn't stop Shitou. After all, Shitou also wanted to make her family live a better life, so she and Shitou's parents packed up the family's belongings and asked Shitou to take them all with her. A few days later, Shitou arrived in Tainan City, ready to find an opportunity to make a fortune. Although Shi Shitou has never read a book, his brain is very good. In addition, he has learned a few words while taking care of the farm in the past few years. He even named himself Chen Shang. The reason why he used this The main reason for the word business is that he discovered that the only way to get rich is to be a businessman. Shitou stayed in Tainan City for a few months. During these months, he went to the pier every day because he found that the pier had the largest flow of people and the best information, and he could get all kinds of information from there. In addition, newspapers are also a good channel. Although he can't understand some chapters, he can still read some news that contains business information. It was also during the past few months of intelligence gathering that Shitou discovered that if he wanted to do business, he must first have a supply of goods, and second, he must be able to deliver it safely to buyers. These two conditions seem simple, but it is not easy to achieve them. For example, as for the first source of goods, he didn't even have to think about the valuable and best-selling goods like porcelain and silk, because not to mention him, even some strong businessmen couldn't get the goods. These goods are generally in the hands of some large trading houses along the coast. For example, the trading house of Prince Qi's house accounts for one-third of the total silk export volume every year. The rest are all sold to some large trading houses and large merchants. Divided by the family. Therefore, small businessmen like Shitou, who don¡¯t have much capital, can only buy some ordinary goods, such as cotton cloth, cane sugar, etc. Fortunately, these ordinary goods are also relatively popular, but they need to be transported to distant places for trade, and this is the second condition. Taiwan is an island. If you want to transport goods safely to buyers, you naturally need to use sea ships. Generally, sea merchants have their own fleets, and some even have more than one. In fact, the stronger the sea merchants, the more ships they have. The fleet is also larger. Small businessmen like Shitou naturally don't have the money to buy a boat, but it doesn't matter, because there are some companies that can provide boat rental services, specifically for small businessmen like them. Each type of sea-going ship is different according to performance, crew, size, etc. , have different prices respectively, but when renting a boat, you need to pay a certain deposit. With the conditions of stone, it is not troublesome to get a batch of ordinary goods. For example, his family runs a plantation and knows many plantation owners, so he dare not mention other goods. He can also get sucrose. Some. However, it was a bit troublesome to transport it out, because when renting a boat, the deposit required was not a small amount, and he really couldn't afford it at the moment. But at this moment, Shitou was very lucky to meet Dunzi, his former companion in the village. They came to Tainan together, but the land they were allocated was far away, so they lost contact. Unexpectedly, Dunzi was also restless. After his family's plantation got on track, he ran to Tainan. While working, they happened to meet on the street. After meeting Dunzi, Shitou immediately told his business plan, which was immediately approved by Dunzi. He has been in Tainan for nearly a year, and now he has been working in a factory. He is tired of the exhausting work every day. , so the two hit it off. Dunzi went home and persuaded his father. Anyway, he was an only son and his father couldn't control him, so in the end Dunzi brought the family's money and put it together with stones, which was enough for this time. Money for buying goods and renting boats. ¡° Just like that, Shitou and Dunzi bought a batch of cheap cane sugar, and then rented the smallest seagoing ship. They came here to gather a large caravan, but they were lucky enough to catch up with Li Min who was going to Lion City. This made them so happy that they immediately sailed the boat to Keelung, and then joined Li Min's fleet. Let's go together. Thinking of the hardships of his trip to sea this time, Shitou couldn't help but sigh, but he thought that if this batch of goods could be safely transported to the Lion City and then resold by him, apart from the cost of renting the ship, he would be able to make at least 20% of the profit. Profits, this made Shitou couldn't help but get excited. This was the first time that he had made so much money at once. However, while Shitou was excited, he also had some regrets in his heart, because he had heard others say that in the past, a shipload of cane sugar shipped to the Lion City could earn at least twice the profit. After all the pirates were attacked, this trade route became more and more prosperous, but this also led to a significant reduction in the profits of goods. For example, goods such as cane sugar, which only have a profit of 20%, are not valued at all by some powerful merchants. Only small businessmen like them can transport such cheap goods. Text Chapter 564 Arriving at the Lion City "Brother Shitou, we can't eat something good. We eat the worst food every day, with nothing but fish. Look, I've lost a lot of weight!" Dunzi picked at the food in front of him. Pick it up, looking like you have no appetite. There is a restaurant on the ship they rented, but the food cooked in this restaurant is only provided to the crew for free. If the cargo owner wants to eat here, they must pay. However, Shitou and the two of them had almost spent their money, so they saved as much as they could on meals. They only ate the cheapest dishes, which was a bowl of rice and a small fish per person. This made the always naughty person Naturally, Dunzi couldn't stand it. "Just bear with it, when we get to Lion City and sell the goods, I'll treat you to a restaurant for a big meal!" Shitou also knew Dunzi's problem, so he comforted him with a smile. They spent a total of 300 guan on the cane sugar purchase this time. After shipping it to the Lion City, they will probably still have a net profit of 50 or 60 guan. Although it does not seem like much, it is after all the first money they have made from doing business. Celebrate. Dunzi also knew that they really had little money, so after complaining, he still lowered his head and ate all the rice and fish in front of him. Shitou also picked up a piece of fish and put it in his mouth. He found that the fish was not too unpalatable except for being a little salty. But then he laughed self-deprecatingly. If he had been in Jianzhou a few years ago, he would have been able to celebrate the New Year if he had a fish at home. However, after staying in Taiwan for a few years, he found fish too unpalatable. It seems that he and Dunzi are really not satisfied! In fact, in this fleet going to Nanyang, Shitou and Dunzi were not the only ones who felt that fish was unpalatable. On Li Min's Qi Wang, Chou Chou and Li Min were also eating fish with a grimace. Moreover, Chou Chou's big ghostly eyes were always staring at Li Min, only when Li Min took a bite of fish. Only then will she take a bite. "Good girl, eating fish is good for children's growth. They will be smarter in the future!" Li Min frowned and swallowed a piece of fish. At the same time, he did not forget to preach to Chou Chou, but his appearance made Yanyan next to her cover her mouth. Giggle. It sounds like they are very similar to Li Min in all aspects. For example, they are both afraid of heat and have similar food tastes. They like to eat sweet and sour food, but neither of them likes to eat fish. It's just that fish was cooked on the boat today. Li Min thought that eating fish would help children grow and develop, so he gave his share to Chou Chou. Make her have to finish it. But Chou Chou was unwilling, and in the end the two compromised. As long as Li Min took a bite of fish, Chou Chou would follow suit, so now the father and daughter are competing. However, Li Min managed to eat half of the fish in front of him and couldn't eat any more, so he simply threw away his chopsticks and said: "Okay, that's it for today, let's continue tomorrow!" Chou Chou was almost full by now. I was originally planning to give in, but when I heard what my father said, I immediately showed an expression of reluctance and said, "Just keep going, I want to see how long you can last, father?" Chou Chou finished speaking. She turned around and left like a female general who had won a battle, while Yanyan next to her followed with a smile. However, Li Min, who was pretending to have a bitter look on his face, took a breath after seeing Chou Chou leave. Then he drank a few sips of tea to suppress the fishy smell in his mouth. At this time, Wen Xin, who had been looking at their father and daughter with a smile, came over and said with a smile: "Husband, you really hurt Chou Chou, just to coax her to eat a few pieces of fish. You actually came up with such a way!" After hearing this, Li Min smiled and said: "A daughter is better, not as troubled as a son. And I also know that I feel sorry for my parents. Let's try to give Chou Chou another sister this time!" Li Min said, putting his arms around Wen Xin's slender waist, not caring that there was a maid watching next to him. However, this made Wen Xin a little embarrassed. She pushed him a few times without pushing him away, and then she sat in Li Min's arms and stopped struggling. On the other hand, Lv Zhu, Wen'er, and Hua'er, the three girls standing next to them, saw it, but they all secretly covered their lips and smiled. This made Wen Xin feel even more shy. She waved her hand and asked Wen'er and the others to go down. After Lu Zhu, who was the last to go out, closed the door, Wen Xin relaxed and huddled in Li Min's arms, and Li Min Holding Wen Xin so quietly, there was a warm warmth in the room. After a while this time, Wen Xin, who was leaning on Li Min's shoulder, suddenly opened her red lips and said, "Husband, it's time to take care of the affairs between Lu Zhu, Wen'er, and Hua'er. They are all grown up now. If you continue to do this, It¡¯s impossible to drag it on.¡± Li Min was stunned for a moment when he heard Wen Xin's words, but then he felt a headache. Wen'er and Hua'er were his personal maids. They were destined to be her women and would never marry outside. And Luzhu was Wen Xin's. Naturally, the dowry girls suffered the same fate, but Li Min felt that Wen'er and Xijun were enough, so he never thought much about Wen'er and the three of them. It¡¯s just that the three women are now twenty-three or four years old, but they are still virgins. Although they dare not say anything, they usually behave normally, butOccasionally, there was a hint of resentment in Li Min's eyes. Li Min frowned and thought about it for a long time, and finally sighed and said: "In that case, when we return to Taiwan this time, I will take them as my concubines. Speaking of which, Wen'er and the others have indeed been wronged over the years! " Hearing Li Min's promise, Wen Xin secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Let's not talk about Wen'er and Hua'er for now. Lu Zhu grew up with her. Although she was called a master and servant, she was actually almost like a sister, so Wen Xin also always wanted to give her a gift. Luzhu has a title, but Li Min doesn't say anything about Luzhu. He didn't even touch Wen'er and Hua'er around him. Wen Xin reminded Li Min of this. Fortunately, he finally gave it to the three girls. It¡¯s not in vain that they have stayed there for so many years. However, after discussing Wen'er and the others, Li Min suddenly turned his eyes, looked at Wen Xin with a squinting look and said, "Husband, I almost forgot, Wen Xin, you said before that you want to have another daughter. It seems that Let¡¯s work hard!¡± Li Min said, without waiting for Wen Xin to react, he picked her up and walked to the bedroom next to her. As a result, Wen Xin only had time to let out a scream, and then her mouth was blocked by something, and she could only make a "wuwu" sound. After a while, the whole room was filled with joy. The fleet was traveling at a very fast speed. They only stopped at Linyi all the way south, and then replenished some fruits and vegetables before setting off again. This time they did not stop until they reached the Lion City on the Strait of Malacca. At the port, Li Min's fleet was naturally warmly welcomed by officials such as Lu Qing and Wang Kuang. Speaking of which, Lu Qing was originally the governor of the Lion City, with military and political power in hand. However, after the small countries such as Moluoyou were wiped out, the entire Strait of Malacca finally became peaceful. At this time, the military and political power of Lion City was not suitable to be placed in the hands of one person, so later Li Min transferred Wang Kuang of Linyi to Lion City and became the governor of Lion City, managing the government affairs of the Malacca Strait. The Lion City is located on a small island at the southernmost tip of the Malay Peninsula. It is separated from the Malay Peninsula by only a very narrow strait. Now the entire island has been named Lion Island and falls under the jurisdiction of the Lion City. However, the Lion City currently has no way to include the entire island. It only occupies the southeastern part of the island, and the rest of the island is still under development. After Li Min accepted the welcome from Lu Qing and Wang Kuang, it was already getting late. In addition, there were women on the boat, so he did not have time to visit the Lion City. Instead, he asked Wang Kuang to arrange for the people on the boat to rest on the shore. . While eating, Chou Chou took Yan Yan to find Wang Kuang, but he was shocked because he had not received any news beforehand, so he was naturally very surprised when he suddenly saw his daughter. However, after being surprised, Wang Kuang also seemed very happy. After all, he had not been home for nearly a year. In addition, it was approaching the New Year, and he was even more homesick. Now that he could see his beloved little daughter, it was naturally diluted. I felt a lot of homesickness, and at the same time I felt even more grateful to Li Min. When Li Min entered the port, the merchant ships that followed them also entered the port, and these merchant ships were also very popular. As soon as they docked at the port, people from Ya came up to ask about the goods and types on the ship, and Whether the ship owner wants to ship the goods, etc. Generally speaking, as long as the ship owner agrees to ship the goods, these people will bring the buyer to see the goods in the shortest possible time. After the buyer and seller complete the business, A certain commission needs to be paid to the dentist. Shitou's small merchant ship also encountered inquiries from the Yaren, but when they heard that what he carried on the ship was just some ordinary cane sugar, they all left with cold expressions. This made Shitou a little strange, thinking that these Yarens looked down on him. The business on the ship was also somewhat angry at the time. But later the captain with a sour nose on the ship told him that because they had too little sugar, they could just find a few sugar shops in the city to sell it. The people thought that the captain must know this, so he would definitely not hire anyone. That's why their attitude is so cold. After hearing this, Shitou understood. He thanked the captain immediately and got off the ship with Dunzi. Although it is getting late now, the Lion City, like Keelung and other places in Taiwan, does not have a curfew at night. Therefore, when it gets dark, the port of the Lion City is full of lights, and most businesses will not close too early. All of them There is time to find a few buyers. And when they actually walked into the Lion City, they suddenly found that they seemed to be in a foreign land. Although there were many Han people around them, a large part of them were all barbarians. These barbarians were black, white, and some. They are tall or short, and their clothes are all kinds of weird. Even though they have seen a lot of Hu businessmen in Tainan, compared with here in the Lion City, they are a little out of place. At this moment, Li Min suddenly had a whim after dinner. He had not had the chance to visit the Lion City because he arrived a little late, but today he happened to have a nap on the boat during the day and was in good spirits now. It's better to go out incognito and take a look at the night view of the Lion City, and also see?The most authentic aspect here. He would do whatever he thought of immediately. Li Min immediately asked people to get ready, but before he could go out, he was already blocked at the door. (To be continued) Text Chapter 565 Night View of the Lion City "Hey, that person with a coconut wrapped around his head is really interesting. He can actually make snakes dance!" Yanyan, who looked a little thin, pointed at a Tianzhu man on the roadside with excitement. Judging from her appearance, one can tell that Wang Kuang's tutoring must be very strict, and Yanyan must rarely go out, otherwise she would have seen this kind of busker from Tianzhu when she was in Keelung. Chou Chou was not interested in the snake-charming Tianzhu people. Instead, he ran to a stall on the other side of the street and bought three bunches of candied haws, and then he made two bunches of Yanyan. Li Min looked greedy and deceived a bunch of them from her with sweet words, and then gnawed the candied haws with the two little girls without any image. When he was about to go out, he was stopped by two little girls, Chou Chou and Yan Yan. When they knew that Li Min was going out, they immediately argued and wanted to go. As a result, Li Min couldn't win over them, and finally had to agree to let them go too. Take them with you, and the three of them are traveling in casual clothes. There is no visible guard around them, but how many are secretly there, even Li Min himself doesn't know. Yanyan was naturally very happy after seeing her father Wang Kuang. Unfortunately, Li Min's arrival made Wang Kuang unable to get away and had no time to spend with her daughter, so Yanyan still stayed with Chou Chou for the time being. Now Li Min and the others are walking on Malacca Street in the Lion City. This street is located on the central axis of the Lion City. The layout of the entire Lion City is a bit special because it does not have city walls like Keelung or Tainan, but is modeled after Chang'an. In the traditional city layout, the entire city faces south and is in the shape of a rectangle. There are tall city walls on the periphery. There are also many artillery mounted on the city walls. It can be said that the defense force is very strong. The reason for this is mainly because Malacca is now controlled by Li Min. But it is already the outermost layer of Li Min's sphere of influence, and Jinzhou across the strait has not been completely occupied. Except for some coastal areas, the interior is still dominated by natives. The Malliu Strait, which is not too wide, cannot stop the enemy's attack. Therefore, safety issues were already taken into consideration when the Lion City was first built. However, although Malacca uses the same urban layout as Chang'an, the city implements the same open business policy as Tainan and Keelung. Moreover, as long as it is not attacked by the enemy, there is no curfew in the city, and there are no curfews on Malacca Street. Like Zhuque Street in Chang'an, shops were not allowed to open on both sides of the street, although the policy was later relaxed. But there are still many bans. On both sides of Malacca Street, there are all kinds of shops, which are brightly lit at night. Compared with the daytime, the number of pedestrians on the street has not decreased, but has increased a lot. This is mainly because the climate of the Lion City is hot, and some people They didn't want to go to the streets, but waited until the temperature dropped a bit at night, and then they all rushed out to the streets at once. This is how the strange phenomenon of Lion City was formed. Li Min quickly finished chewing the candied haws, and then held Chou Chou and Yan Yan close to him one by one to prevent them from being crowded out by pedestrians on the street. Although he knew that there were many guards in civilian clothes around him, out of a father's instinct, he still did not want to let his daughter out of his sight. There are two words that impressed Li Min the most about the night market in Lion City. It was noisy, and Han Chinese only accounted for at most one-third of the streets. The rest are all foreigners with different hair colors and skins, among whom Persians are the most numerous. As far as Li Min knows, the Persians in Lion City account for one-fifth of the total population, and are the second largest ethnic group in Lion City after the Han people. In fact, many Persians settled not only in the Lion City, but also in the coastal areas of Taiwan and Datang, and even in Chang'an as far inland as possible. The reason for this situation is mainly because the Sasanian dynasty that currently rules Persia is unable to resist the attack of the cannibals. Especially in recent years, the newly emerged cannibals have gradually improved various domestic systems and their strength has increased repeatedly. And because of their religious fanaticism, they had unparalleled enthusiasm for expansion, and the first target was naturally Persia, which stood in front of them. However, the originally powerful Persia was already very old. Although it had often won victories in previous wars against Rome, But in the face of the tyrannical cannibal, they were defeated one after another. If no miracle happened, it is estimated that the end of the country is not far away. Seeing this situation, many Persians have begun to flee from the country. These people took their families and belongings through the Western Regions and entered the Tang Dynasty along the Silk Road. However, more people chose to go to sea because of the Persians' The navigation industry is also relatively good, and Persian merchants often arrived in the south of the Tang Dynasty in the past. However, many of these Persians who went to sea first chose to go to Tianzhu. After all, it was the closest to Persia. However, they soon discovered that except for the Harsha Dynasty, which was relatively stable, other places in Tianzhu were also in chaos. Therefore, many Persians went to Tianzhu again. On the road, traveling thousands of miles to the Tang Dynasty, the hardships can definitely be compared with Monk Tang's pilgrimage for Buddhist scriptures. However, after these people arrived in Lion City, they found that this place had become the territory of a prince of the Tang Dynasty. In their view, this was just Already the Tang Dynasty?The territory, coupled with the prosperous commerce of Lion City, the city also treats the wealthy Hu people like them equally, so many people choose to settle here. Of course, many people go to safer Taiwan or even the Tang Dynasty. . Looking at the Persians who kept walking in front of him, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little emotional. Speaking of which, these Persians believed in Zoroastrianism. It was a pity that when the cannibals invaded, they forced these Persians to convert to Islam. As a result, later Zoroastrianism died out in Central Asia, but the branch that was introduced to the Central Plains became extremely prosperous. After absorbing some teachings from Buddhism and Taoism, it became a religion with strong influence in the Central Plains, such as Mingjiao, White Lotus, and even the Boxer Rebellion in the late Qing Dynasty. Wait, they are actually Zoroastrianism. But Li Min then thought of another thing. If the Persians were subjugated, Dashi would become the overlord of West Asia, and Li Zhen and Li Yun would probably have unified Tianzhu by then. By then, the south of Dashi would be It borders Tianzhu, but with Li Zhen's temperament, I am afraid that he will never want to see such a strong enemy as Dashi beside him, and the east of Dashi is also bordered by the Tang Dynasty. When the time comes, the three kingdoms will be in full force. In the Eastern Roman Empire on the Mediterranean coast, the situation in Asia as a whole may become very interesting. "Ah! Father, look, that building is so tall!" At this moment, Chou Chou suddenly pointed to a tall building not far away and shouted. Li Min looked at the surrounding environment, then looked at the tall building, and then suddenly realized that he had unknowingly reached the end of Malacca Street. They were now in the square in front of the Governor's Office in Lion City, and that The tall building Chou Chou pointed to was built next to the square, close to the governor's mansion, but it was much taller than the governor's mansion. It looked like it had six floors. You don't need to ask to know that this kind of tall building must be made of reinforced concrete. "Let's go, my father will take you to see it." Li Min also felt that this tall building was very impressive, and the height was second to none. The main reason was that the area of ????this building was not small. I don't know what the purpose of such a huge building was. ? Hearing Li Min¡¯s words, Chou Chou and Yan Yan both clapped their hands and applauded. In the square they were in, the one in front of the tall building was the most lively. Children naturally like to go to lively places, so they are so happy. Li Min led the two little girls and walked through the crowd to the gate of the tall building. Only then did Li Min discover that there was a huge stone standing in front of the gate of the tall building. There seemed to be characters carved on it. With the bright lights on both sides, , Li Min could clearly see that the four characters written on it were "Sea Trade Center". After Li Min saw the name of this building, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind, and he finally remembered what this building was for. He even personally agreed to the establishment of this building. This sea trade center was actually built not long ago. Li Min transferred Wang Kuang from Linyi to Lion City. As soon as he arrived, Wang Kuang immediately suggested to Li Min that he should build a sea trade center in Lion City. The trade center specializes in providing some convenient commercial services for maritime merchants, such as business negotiations, buyers finding sellers, sellers finding buyers, etc. After all, Lion City is a port city, and there is not much product output in the city. The entire city relies on the seaport for food. Most of the maritime merchants who arrived in the Lion City when transporting goods just used this place as a resting port. However, some merchants sold their goods here for various reasons. This also caused some merchants who needed goods to sell them here. Live temporarily in the city and buy from merchants who sell goods. But there is a problem, that is, sometimes some maritime merchants are in urgent need of goods but cannot find buyers, and sometimes some buyers are looking for urgently needed goods all over the city but cannot find sellers. Faced with this situation, it also attracts more businessmen to trade in the Lion City. After investigation, Wang Kuang, who is also a businessman, proposed such a plan for a sea trade center. Both buyers and sellers can transfer their needs or take action. The goods information is hung here, and when other merchants see it, the center personnel will contact them, and then the two parties will meet to discuss. This can shorten the time for completing a transaction as much as possible, which is convenient for both buyers and sellers. It's a great thing. Li Min immediately agreed to Wang Kuang's genius idea. He even decided that if the operation of the Sea Trade Center was successful in the Lion City, he would build one in Keelung and Tainan, and it would be OK. Information exchange with the Lion City will create a strong business network. I believe this move will definitely further stimulate business prosperity. However, although Li Min personally approved the construction of the Sea Trade Center, he was not very clear about its internal operations. Originally, Li Min planned to visit the Sea Trade Center when he came to the Lion City this time, but now If you just happened to be here, you might as well go in and take a look. Seeing how busy the front of the building is, I believe that the inside of this recently built business center should also be very lively!   Thinking of this, Li Min pulled Chou Chou and Yanyan and was about to go in. But what Li Min didn't expect was that he was blocked at the door again? (To be continued) Text Chapter 566 Sea Trade Center "Sir, stop, please show your membership card!" Li Min just wanted to enter the sea trade center, but was stopped by a strange female voice. Only then did Li Min realize that there were two blond-haired and blue-eyed Persians standing on each side of the door. Hu Ji, it was the one on the right who stopped him. "Membership card?" Hearing this name, Li Min felt in a trance, feeling as if he had returned to the 21st century. When the Chinese-speaking Persian orchid saw Li Min's dazed look, she thought she had guessed something immediately, and then smiled and said: "If you don't have a membership card, sir, you can also show your tax bill when you were at the port. With the tax bill, You can also come in!¡± "Tax bill?" Li Min really had a wry smile at this time. It seemed that the other party really regarded him as a businessman coming to Lion City. Otherwise, how could he have a tax bill? Most people outside of business would not come to this kind of place. Seeing Li Xin hesitated and said nothing, the Persian Orchid on the opposite side immediately understood. She still smiled and said: "Since the young master does not have a membership card and no tax bill, he must not be a businessman coming to the Lion City, and this center generally only treats businessmen. It¡¯s open, so please go and have a look elsewhere!¡± Although he was driving people away, this beautiful Persian orchid smiled so brightly that people could not feel the slightest bit disgusted. It seemed that Wang Kuang also knew the charm of beautiful women. After hearing this, Li Min also smiled sarcastically and said: "I see, I was the one who was rude!" But just as Li Min was pulling the reluctant Chou Chou and Yanyan away, suddenly a plainclothes guard walked over, handed a token to Li Min, and whispered a few words. Now Li Min's face was filled with joy. He turned around and showed the token in his hand to Hu Ji and said, "I forgot about it just now. I wonder if this token from the Governor's Mansion might let me wait in?" The guards around him have heavy responsibilities, and sometimes they need to mobilize some help. Therefore, every time he went to a place, he needed local officials to provide some convenience, and the token in the guard's hand was what he had asked Wang Kuang before. Hu Ji, who was greeting the guests, was obviously well-informed. When she saw the token from the Governor's Mansion, she immediately showed a respectful look and said softly: "Young master, you are joking. This token can even enter the Governor's Mansion. We are in the Sea Trade Center." Of course you can come in!" Li Min nodded after hearing this and put the token into his arms. Then he pulled Chou Chou and Yan Yan inside, but right after him, ten more people wearing various costumes, but all of them with tough faces showed the governor's palace token and entered the sea trade center. The two Persian orchids who greeted the guests were surprised, and at the same time they guessed the identity of the young man who just entered. As soon as Li Min entered, he immediately felt a rush of noise. Although the square outside was already very noisy, it was nothing compared to here. But there is a feeling that a small witch is a big witch. What appeared in front of Li Min was an extremely wide hall, and in this hall, it could be clearly seen that it was divided into several areas. Every area was crowded with people. Huhan businessmen wearing various costumes stood there nervously staring at the wooden signs hanging on the wall in front of them. And when Li Min got closer, he discovered it. It turns out that this hall is the release hall for product information, depending on the type of goods. It is divided into several areas, and each area is managed by specialized personnel. From time to time, these people took out wooden signs with transaction information and hung them on the wall. Sometimes they also took down some completed transaction information, while the businessmen stared at the information on the wall intently. Whenever the information they needed appeared, When receiving a message, they will immediately go to the row of management windows below the message, and then contact the person who posted the message through the manager. However, it may be because the sea trade center has just been established, and the merchants are really eager to sell or purchase goods, so everyone is shouting urgently, and their voices are louder than the last. It looks like a futures trading hall in later generations. style. Li Min walked along the passage between various areas with great interest, while Chou Chou and Yan Yan held hands, their two pairs of big black eyes wandering around, seeming to be very curious about the noise here. ¡°I¡¯ve met the young master, how can I help you?¡± At this moment, a young man dressed as a staff member suddenly came over and asked Li Min with a smile. Li Min looked at the other party, then smiled and said: "We are businessmen who just arrived here today, and it is our first time here, so we are not familiar with it. Can you introduce it to me?" "Of course!" the other party said with the same smile, and then pointed to the hall and began to introduce Li Min. And through the other party's narration, Li Min slowly got a general understanding of the entire sea trade center. Among them, the first floor they are on is the largest and busiest floor in the entire sea trade center, because only small quantities of goods are traded here.?, the value is not very high, but there are the most merchants doing this kind of business, so this place seems busier and more lively. And from the second floor to the fourth floor, they are all trading areas similar to the first floor, except that each floor is classified by the price of the goods, and the higher the price, the higher the price of the goods. On the last two floors, there are separate tea rooms opened up for the merchants below to discuss business. "Sir, this is the general situation of this center. I don't know what goods you want to trade and how much they are worth. I can have someone take you to the corresponding floor." The young staff member smiled after introducing the situation. It seemed that he was just He regarded Li Min as a businessman who came to trade. Li Min pretended to think about it for a moment, and then he smiled and said: "No, I just brought some scattered goods this time, and their value is not very high. I'm afraid they can only be traded here on the first floor! " "Okay, sir, what kind of goods do you have? I will take you to the corresponding trading area." The young staff member said again. However, Li Min was stunned after hearing this. He didn't expect that the other party's service was so attentive. He just said it casually, but he didn't expect that the other party would take him to the trading area. This made Li Min helplessly make up a lie again. : "I have a batch of cane sugar, please take me to the cane sugar trading area!" Sucrose is one of the most representative goods in Taiwan, so Li Min unconsciously thought of it, and the staff on the other side did not doubt it. They took Li Min to the sucrose trading area and then introduced the transaction to Li Min. After reading some notes about the area, he turned around and left. At this time, Li Min turned around and looked at the sucrose trading area on the first floor. He was a little surprised to find that there were not many people in the sucrose trading area. There were only about 20 people in total. This was different from the huge crowds in other trading areas. Comparing the situation, it can be described as a deserted place. Li Min was a little surprised at first, but soon figured out what was going on, because the first floor is a small goods trading area, and the prices of the goods traded are not too high, and sucrose is divided into brown sugar and white sugar. The price of white sugar It is very high. Taiwan¡¯s exports to Southeast Asia, even Tianzhu, Persia and other places are all white sugar. This is mainly because Tianzhu also produces cane sugar, but the processing technology is limited and cannot produce white sugar as white as snow. And the Lion City is no exception. Most of the cane sugar traded is white sugar, and with the high price of white sugar, it will definitely be It's the sugar trading area on the upper floors. The first floor is probably filled with low-value brown sugar, which is only consumed by locals in Lion City. The trading volume is very small, so the people sitting here are all small businessmen. Because there were too few people, the entire cane sugar trading area seemed a bit empty. More than twenty small businessmen were all crowded under the trading window, raising their heads to carefully read the listed trading information. Li Min looked at it casually, and the result I found that there was not a lot of information about buying or selling sucrose, and the price for buying sucrose was not very high. Several of the businessmen who were preparing to sell sucrose sighed while looking at it. They were probably very dissatisfied with the price. Other businessmen They were all whispering. Li Min walked forward with Chou Chou and the two little girls, and then found a seat to sit down. He wanted to hear what these businessmen were discussing. "Brother Shitou, are we going to lose money this time? We looked at several shops before, but they didn't accept them. Later, the kind old shopkeeper reminded us and asked us to come here to take a look, but the purchase price on the wall They are not very tall. Should we sell it or not?" Just behind Li Min, a fat young man said, and next to him was a dark and thin young man. The two of them naturally It was Shitou and Dunzi who came with Li Min and his fleet. After Shitou heard Dunzi's words, he shook his head slightly and said: "It's not a big deal to lose money, but I didn't expect the price of sucrose in Lion City to drop so fast. If I had known this, I might as well have transported it north to Dengzhou. Although the purchase price of cane sugar in the city is not high, it is more stable and there is no need to worry about sales. However, it is not good now. The price in Lion City fluctuates too much. We have arrived at this time. If we go by the above price If we sell it, excluding the boat rental and the expenses along the way, I guess I can make a few bucks in the end.¡± "How many dollars?" Yizi smiled bitterly. They had been busy working on this batch of goods during this period, but in the end they only made a few dollars. If their expenses in the Lion City were included, it is estimated that these few dollars No more. Thinking of this, Dunzi couldn't help but feel a little depressed. However, compared to Dunzi's frustration, Shitou was not discouraged at all. Instead, his eyes were staring at the transaction information on the wall, and his mind was spinning rapidly. Although this sugar business did not make any money, it made him feel happy. The stone has gained a lot of energy, and the most important thing is that he also discovered a treasure like the Sea Trade Center. Maybe he can find a true path from here.?¡¯s way of making money. (To be continued) Text Chapter 567: Help Li Min was sitting in the sugar cane trading area on the first floor of the Sea Trade Center, but his ears were listening to the conversation between Shitou and Dunzi next to him. From the information revealed in the two people's words, Li Min also guessed some of their experiences, and it was He also knew that it was the first time for these two people to do business. At that moment, he couldn't help but smile. He thought that these two young people were really brave. They ran from Taiwan to the Lion City for their first time doing business. However, their luck It's really bad. I guess there will be no profit from this business. Sure enough, as Li Min thought, Shitou and Dunzi discussed for a long time, and finally went to the window and interviewed a businessman who purchased sucrose through the staff inside. It was a coincidence that the other person happened to be at the scene, so the transaction The two parties reached an agreement directly here. The buyer paid a 20% deposit and agreed to pick up the goods tomorrow morning. But the fat guy kept mumbling that the business was a huge loss, and the few kilograms of meat he had lost were worth more than that. However, after Shitou and Shitou sold the goods, they did not leave the sea trade center immediately. Instead, they started walking around in the lobby on the first floor. Shitou looked at the transaction information in each area very carefully, shaking his head for a while and getting excited for a while. , I don¡¯t know what he is thinking? Li Min is very interested in these two young businessmen who are just starting out. In addition, he also wants to see what these two young people who made a loss in their first business will do next. Therefore, while watching the situation in each trading area, he paid attention to the actions of the two people. After a long while, Shitou and Dunzi left the sea trade center. Li Min thought about it and followed them out of the sea trade center. As a result, he saw the two of them coming to a small stall next to the square to eat barbecue. Li Min also felt a little hungry, and the two little girls Chou Chou and Yan Yan were also clamoring for grilled seafood. So he simply sat down at the stall and ordered some barbecue. Unfortunately, Datang didn't have beer, otherwise it would have been perfect. "This mutton is really expensive. Brother Shitou, what should we do next? Should we follow the original plan and purchase a batch of Hu people's goods to be shipped to Taiwan? In this way, although the sugar cane does not make much money, at least the goods returned can still be used. Make another profit?" Dunzi took a bite of the roasted lamb. While complaining about the prices in the Lion City, he asked Shitou. "Most of the supplies here in the Lion City need to be shipped from outside. For example, the mutton we eat is all live sheep shipped from Taiwan, so the price is naturally expensive." Shitou said with a calm smile. "But we didn't make any money from our first business. Just now we looked at the transaction information again, and I found that even on the first floor of small-scale goods transactions, most of the goods were not priced at the starting price we could pay. , but there is a business we can do, but the risk is too high." When Shitou said the last word, hesitation appeared on his face. However, Dunzi's eyes lit up after hearing this. Although he was Shitou's partner, in most cases, Shitou was the one who figured it out. He was just running errands. So now when I heard Shitou saying that there was a business to be done, Dunzi's eyes immediately lit up and he immediately asked: "Brother Shitou, please tell me, what kind of business is it?" But Shi Shi seemed a little hesitant. After a long while, he didn't answer Dunzi's words, and finally said: "Dunzi. Now we have two options. One is to stay in the Lion City for a few more days, and then we will stay at the Sea Trade Center to see if we can find any bargains. Some Hu goods are then shipped to Taiwan. As for the other option, which is the risky business I just mentioned, that is to buy a batch of cotton cloth in the Lion City." "Cotton cloth?" Dunzi was stunned after hearing this. He didn't even expect that the business Shitou was talking about was actually cotton cloth, so he then asked with a puzzled face, "Brother Shitou, what's so good about the cotton cloth business?" We made it, and we have just been to the cloth trading area. The price of cotton here in the Lion City is not cheap, it is twice as expensive as in Taiwan. Who should we buy these high-priced cotton cloths to sell to?" Dunzi obviously couldn't figure out why Shi Shi bought cotton cloth, but after hearing this, Li Min next to him had a smile on his lips. It seemed that although the young man next to him didn't make any money in his first business, he had a keen heart. It's just that he was a little too reckless. He wanted to buy cotton, so he probably wanted to take a risk. Shitou still said calmly: "Compared with Taiwan, the cotton cloth in the Lion City is certainly very expensive, but you also have to compare it with other places. If compared with the Ceylon Island in the west, it is very expensive." It¡¯s cheaper.¡± "Island of Ceylon?" Hearing the name, Dunzi was also startled. Before they sailed to Southeast Asia, they had some knowledge of maritime geography, so Dunzi naturally knew where the Island of Ceylon was, but he said with some fear. , "Brother Shitou, are you kidding? Ceylon Island is to the west of Malacca. I heard that as soon as you cross the Strait of Malacca, there will be more pirates on the road. Although His Highness King Qi sent a navy to encircle and suppress it, the effect is But it's not very good. If we goIf so, isn't that just putting your head on your belt? " After hearing this, Shitou also sighed and said: "Of course I know that the route to Ceylon Island is more dangerous, but it is precisely because of this that as long as the goods can be transported there, the price will immediately increase several times or even ten times. , and the island of Ceylon is rich in gems. When we ship another batch of gems back to Taiwan, the price will be sky-high. It can be said that as long as we can complete this business, the funds in our hands will increase to more than ten dollars. Turn over, then we will have the strength to do business that we can¡¯t do now!¡± At the end of Shitou's words, when he thought of that wonderful prospect, even with his calmness, he couldn't help but get excited, and there was even more desire in his eyes. Since the first time he walked out of Luo Shi Village, this young refugee boy has had ambitions that ordinary people don't have, and now he is already preparing to take the first step to realize his ambitions. And when Dunzi heard Shitou's last words, he couldn't help but feel infected, and the fat all over his body trembled slightly with excitement. In the end, he grabbed the roast mutton in front of him and took a few bites. After finally swallowing it, he said excitedly: "It's done. In order to be able to eat meat every day in the future, it's worth taking a risk." Got it!" Hearing Dunzi¡¯s futile words, Shitou laughed loudly, and then the two of them raised the rice wine glasses in front of them, clinked them together, and drank them all at the same time. However, Li Min next to him frowned slightly when he heard this. It is naturally a good thing for young people to be impulsive, but sometimes being too impulsive may bring huge disasters to themselves. Thinking of this, Li Min sighed inwardly. He could meet these two people here, and he had been paying attention to them for a long time. It seemed like they were destined. In this case, he might as well help them, so he stood up and walked away with a smile. He came to Shitou and said, "Two friends, I just heard you say that you want to do business in Ceylon Island?" Shitou, who was having a heated discussion with Dunzi, suddenly heard Li Min's words and was stunned. When he saw a stranger talking to him, he couldn't help but be a little surprised. However, although he didn't know Li Min, he saw the other person's expression. He looked calm and polite, and he couldn't help but feel good about him. He stood up and said, "Yes, I don't know what to call this big brother, but do you want to go to Ceylon Island too?" "Yes, if this eldest brother also wants to go to Ceylon Island, he can take our boat, but there are some dangers along the way, so eldest brother must be mentally prepared!" Dunzi next to him also said. When Li Min heard this, he smiled and waved his hands and said: "You two brothers misunderstood. I am not going to Ceylon. I just accidentally heard that you were going there, and it seemed that you were planning to go alone, so I wanted to remind you. You two, if you only have one or a few boats, it is best not to go, or wait until a large fleet goes to Ceylon. Then you can follow them. This is generally not possible. You¡¯ll meet pirates.¡± Hearing Li Min's kind reminder, Shitou sighed and said: "Thank you for your kindness, brother. We naturally know that it will be much safer to follow the big fleet, but to be honest with brother, this is our first time doing business. We are also unfamiliar with the city and have no idea of ??any large fleet going to Ceylon recently. Moreover, even if we encounter a large fleet, we are still debating whether they are willing to let us go with them. In addition, the money in our hands is not enough. There really aren¡¯t many left, and prices in the Lion City are so expensive. If we continue to delay like this, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to spend even the payment for the goods.¡± Seeing Shi Shi being so frank, Li Min smiled and said: "It's a coincidence. I know that a large fleet is going to Ceylon, and there will be warships to escort it at any time. When the time comes, all the pirates from Tianzhu will join us." If we are together, I don¡¯t dare to take advantage of this fleet. It can be said that it is very safe. Plus, I know the people in this fleet. If you two need it, I can help you introduce them." "Thisthis" Shitou was surprised at first, and then he was so excited that he couldn't even speak. Dunzi next to him was also flushed, and his eyes looking at Li Min were full of gratitude. "I'm so thank you so much, brother. I wonder what you call him?" Shitou then remembered that he hadn't asked the person's name yet, which was really rude. However, Li Min smiled and said: "You two are welcome, we are destined to be together. Please tell me your current address and understand that I will send someone to contact you, but your goods must be prepared as soon as possible. I guess the big one The fleet will set sail in four days, and if you don¡¯t have the goods ready by then, they won¡¯t be waiting for you!¡± "Don't worry, brother, we will prepare the goods as soon as possible, and we will definitely not miss the time!" Shitou was also surprised when he heard that there were still four days left. Speaking of which, the time is really short, but if we hurry up, we can get it ready. , but after being excited, he had some doubts in his heart: The big brother in front of him wouldn't lie to him, right? Text Chapter 568: Off course With Li Min's identity, he would naturally not deceive two fledgling small businessmen. Four days later, Shitou and Dunzi purchased a batch of cotton cloth, negotiated terms with the merchant who rented the boat, and then their boat followed to protect the Yuan family. , and Wu Meiniang's fleet set out on the road. Speaking of which, although the news of Li Min's visit to the Lion City was not kept secret, few people knew about the fact that Li Zhen and Li Yun's family members were in the fleet, and for safety reasons, Li Min had no intention of sending them to the Lion City. The news got out. So when Wu Shi and Wu Meiniang set out on the road this time, except for the escort fleet, the others were all large fleets related to the Qi Prince's Palace. Shitou and his small merchant ship were a special case. But just after their boat followed the fleet out of the port, Shitou and Dunzi suddenly collapsed to the ground, then giggled a few times with "haha", and then started snoring. In order to buy the goods and move them onto the ship within four days, the two of them were very busy these days. Not only were they busy during the day, but they also had to work overtime at night. In the end, they even had insufficient money to hire slaves, so they I went to move it myself. In the end, even the old captain on the ship couldn't stand it anymore and asked the crew members to go down and help. Finally, he finally finished moving the goods before the ship sailed. So when the ship left the port, Shitou and Dunzi's tense nerves for the past few days finally relaxed, and at the same time all the physical fatigue suddenly came back. As a result, the two of them fell directly on the deck and fell asleep. In the end, The ship's crew carried them into the cabin. By the time Shitou and Dunzi woke up again, it was already more than ten hours later, and their fleet was almost passing the Strait of Malacca. After Shitou and the two regained their spirits, they were both extremely grateful to the young man who helped them that night. However, they didn't know who he was and didn't even tell them his name. It was obvious that he just wanted to help them. They didn't ask for anything in return, but this also made Shitou and Dunzi more curious about Li Min's identity. After all, not just anyone could arrange for them to join this fleet. But by the time they knew Li Min's identity, it was already more than ten years later. Just as Shitou and the others were following the large fleet to the west, in the distant Pacific, a small fleet was struggling to move eastward. The entire fleet only had eight ships, which had already left Taiwan. Two months of exploration of the Americas. But now Lu Wan, who is in this fleet, is frowning and staring at the chart in front of him. Finally, he let out a long sigh, put the chart away carefully, and walked out of the captain's cabin. Lu Wan was not in a good mood these days because there was a problem with the fleet's navigation. After leaving Taiwan, their fleet first went to Manila. Then after replenishing supplies there, they bypassed the Luzon Peninsula and entered the equatorial ocean current they had discovered before. The fleet headed east. It went very smoothly at the beginning. Because of the season, they did not encounter any big problems. Wind and waves, coupled with the fact that the islands east of Luzon are not as dense as those in the South China Sea. However, after sailing for a few days, they still encountered several large islands, which allowed them to not worry about supplies. But just a month and a half after Lu Wan and the others sailed eastward, an accident occurred. They happened to encounter a cloudy day at that time, and there were dark clouds for more than ten days in a row, blocking the entire sky so tightly that sometimes they could not see clearly even in broad daylight. It makes everyone feel extremely depressed. When I came to Luwan, I was worried about a heavy rainstorm, which would not be a good thing for the fleet. Moreover, on such a cloudy day, the only way to identify the direction was with a compass, but coincidentally, on the third day of the cloudy day, the direction indicated by the compass of the entire fleet deviated from the direction of the ocean current. When they were in Taiwan, through observations and calculations, Lu Wan and others believed that this equatorial ocean current continued eastward and could reach the coast of America. In fact, the previous voyage also confirmed this conjecture. But now the direction of the compass told them that the direction of the ocean current had changed, and now turned to the southeast. This made Lu Wan undecided for a moment. He didn't know whether to follow the ocean current as planned or follow the direction of the compass. Keep sailing east, after all, America is due east of them, not southeast. In the end, Lu Wan couldn't make up his mind, so he simply called the captains of the eight ships together. After collective discussion, most of them felt that the compass was more reliable, and it was normal for the direction of the ocean current to change. After all, they had been right in the past. This ocean current is just speculation. No one knows whether the ocean current can take them to America? Lu Wan did not completely agree with the opinions of these captains, because he knew from the navigation academy that under certain special circumstances, the compass would malfunction. Although the chance of encountering such a situation was very small, It's not impossible, so he prefers to stay where he is for a few days, and it's not too late to leave until the weather clears and the direction is clear. Just looking at the current situation, no one knows when it will clear up, so in the end Lu?We have to respect the choices of most people and move forward in the direction indicated by the compass. However, it turns out that sometimes the truth is not in the hands of most people. Lu Wan and his fleet moved in the direction indicated by the compass for twelve days. On the morning of the thirteenth day, the dark clouds in the sky finally dispersed, and at this time Lu Wan and the others discovered that the direction they were heading was not due east, but northeast. In other words, the ocean current had always been heading due east. Instead, there was something wrong with the compass, causing them to deviate from the course. This made Lu Wan and the others very upset, but since what had happened, there was no point in being upset. After finally measuring, they found out their longitude and latitude, and found that they were not too far off. After identifying the direction, they found out that they were not too far off. Finally, ten days later, they returned to the original route. What was even more coincidental was that when they returned to the original route, the compass returned to normal. Regarding this off-route accident, Lu Wan recorded it in detail in his voyage diary. However, with the technical means at the time, they did not know the cause of the compass failure. It was not until more than a hundred years later that a Han astronomer The answer was given. It turned out that that period happened to be during the outbreak of sunspots. As a result, it affected the earth's magnetic field, causing all the compasses of the entire fleet to malfunction, and even almost led to the failure of Lu Wan's exploration trip. It is also worth mentioning that Lu Wan actually deviated from the route this time and there is a very regretful thing, because if they had walked forward in the original direction for a day or two, they would have made a huge discovery. Unfortunately, But they missed it, and it wasn't until they were returning that they finally realized they had made a big mistake. Because of this off-route accident, Lu Wan and the others wasted more than 20 days at sea. Even if their ship later returned to the original route, they had been drifting on the sea for more than two months. , they haven't encountered an island for a long time, and the weather is hot. Although the food on the ship has been preserved as much as possible, a lot of food will inevitably spoil, so Lu Wan and the others are now facing a food crisis. "How is it? How much food is left on each ship?" After Lu Wan put away the charts, he sent someone to call the supply officer on the ship to ask. "Captain, although our ship has tried its best to load more supplies, it has been at sea for more than two months, so there is really not much supply on the ship. According to my estimation, if each crew member is reduced by three If we have one-third of the food supply, we can still last for about twenty days. As for fresh water, which is much better, we have replenished it on some islands before, so we can still last for at least one and a half months." The supply officer said. "Twenty days?" Lu Wan frowned. They had been out at sea for such a long time, and they should have arrived in America soon, but no one knew how long the rest of the journey would be. What if the fleet's food supply would be gone after twenty days? If the American continent is still missing after eating it all, it may cause panic among the crew. "Can you find a way to increase the food, such as fishing?" Lu Wan finally asked unwillingly. However, after hearing this, the supply officer couldn't help but smiled bitterly and said: "The captain doesn't know something. I have already included fishing in my calculation of twenty days. In addition, we rarely encounter fish schools on this route, so we can catch There are not many fish there, unless you encounter an island, there are usually a large number of marine animals living around the island. It would be better if you can find fresh water and edible animals and plants on the island." However, when Lu Wan heard about the island, he sighed heavily. Since they set sail from the last island more than a month ago, they have never encountered an island again, and because of the size of the last island, It is very small, and there is no fresh water resources on the island. There are only a group of seabirds living on the island, so they do not get much supplies on the island. "In this case, starting from tomorrow morning, the daily food supply for the entire crew will be reduced by one-third, and fishing efforts will be increased to try to catch more fish to make up for the lack of food!" Lu Wan finally gave the order. , most of the fleet are old crew members, and based on their experience, they can definitely tell that there is not much food in the fleet, so this order should not be met with much resistance. However, saving food can only solve a temporary emergency. If you want to truly solve the food crisis, the best way is to find an island to supplement food. However, the sea is vast and they are the first batch of Han people to arrive here, so no one knows , can you really find an island? The news of the food shortage could not be concealed at all. After all, many people knew about the food reserves on the ship, so soon the entire crew of the fleet knew the news, and this also put a layer of worry in the hearts of all the crew. shadow. Text Chapter 569 The Fleet is Short of Food The morning sunlight penetrated through the gap in the cabin door and just hit Feng Shijie's eyes. This made him rub his eyes, then looked up at the sky outside, and then stood up from the hammock. Feng Shijie is the surveyor of the fleet, and his status is just below Lu Wan, so he also enjoys some privileges on the ship. For example, like Lu Wan, he has his own separate cabin. In addition, he has better distribution of food and water than Lu Wan. There need to be more crew members, but with the lack of food on the ship during this period, Lu Wan took the lead in canceling the privileges of food and drinking water, so now Feng Shijie and ordinary crew members are treated the same Feng Shijie stood up from the bed and felt a lot of sweat all over his body. It was sticky and uncomfortable. This was because he was sleeping shirtless. There was a human figure wet on the hammock. It would have been even more uncomfortable if he had been wearing clothes. "It's so hot so early in the morning, it's worse than the climate in Luzon!" Feng Shijie muttered, bent down and picked up his clothes to wear, but what made him depressed was that every piece of clothing exuded a strange smell. It was so hot last night that I decided not to wear any clothes at all. I wore a pair of big pants and walked barefoot on the deck. The sun has already risen more than ten feet high on the bow of the ship. The crew members who were on duty last night had already had breakfast, and then went back to rest in twos and threes. The crew members who replaced them had also taken up their respective positions and started a busy day. Although Feng Shijie felt a stomachache I was very hungry, but I was not in a hurry to get my food. Instead, I took out a tool to measure the longitude and latitude of the fleet, and then went to the captain's cabin to record it in detail. "Captain, have you eaten?" After Feng Shijie finished recording, he looked at Lu Wan who was drawing a chart and asked "No, please help me bring the things!" Lu Wan said without raising his head, holding a ruler and a charcoal pen in both hands, and kept drawing on the white silk. "Okay!" Feng Shijie agreed, and then went to the cargo officer at the stern of the ship to get breakfast for the two of them. Now they and the crew all eat the same thing. For example, taking this breakfast as an example, it is actually a piece of food as hard as a rock. Bacon, and a piece of dough that's a little bigger than the bacon, but harder, and finally a glass of water. Although this is not a lot of food, it is not enough to starve anyone to death. However, since the diet has been reduced, the crew members in the fleet have become a little panicked. After all, if this continues, they will probably only be able to eat up the remaining food on the ship. I can wait to die In fact, Feng Shijie was also a little worried. After all, when faced with life and death, it would be a lie to say he was not afraid. But when he agreed to Lu Wan to join the fleet, he had already made this preparation in his heart, and had already arranged it at home. It's appropriate, and if they really can't go back, His Highness King Qi will definitely take care of their families, so Feng Shijie has no regrets in his heart, but he still has some regrets in not being able to reach America. Returning to the captain's room with breakfast, Lu Wan had finished his work and was sitting on a chair with his eyes closed to rest. When Feng Shijie came in, Lu Wan opened his eyes and glanced at him, then reached out to take his breakfast, but when he saw When I saw two breakfast pieces that were harder than rocks, I couldn't help but smile bitterly. I saw Feng Shijie sitting down opposite Lu Wan, reaching out and grabbing a sharp dagger from the side, and then chopped the bacon and pancakes bit by bit. Judging from his struggling, it was almost like cutting wood. Fortunately, the bacon was It was newly made in the past two years. If it had been left there for a few more years, it might not even be able to be cut with a dagger. Then Feng Shijie put the chopped bacon and flour cakes into a bowl, and poured in the water next to it. After soaking for a while, Feng Shijie drank the bowl of black and yellow paste into his stomach. To be honest, although this thing looks disgusting, it actually tastes pretty good, especially the smell of alcohol in the water, which really brought out Feng Shijie¡¯s wine bug. Unfortunately, the smell of alcohol in the water is too weak to taste at all. Enjoyable There are two types of fresh water stored by Lu Wan and others on the ship. One is ordinary fresh water, which is boiled in advance and loaded on the ship. This way it can be stored for a long time. However, if this water passes a certain period, it will still become muddy. It stinks, so generally only crew members who transport short and medium distances will use this kind of fresh water. As for the other kind of fresh water, it is actually similar to the first kind. They are both boiled water, but there is one more process, that is Add high-strength liquor to the water and then seal it for storage. This kind of fresh water with alcohol can be stored for several months without deterioration. Therefore, any long-distance ship will store a lot of this kind of light liquor. In addition to fresh water, a considerable amount of spirits will also be stored on the ship. Especially as Taiwan's sugar cane production is getting higher and higher, many people are already using sugar cane to make wine. This also makes the price of wine lower and lower, and the crew members every day Wandering at sea, you are under a lot of mental pressure, and drinking is undoubtedly a good way to reduce stress. The captain often uses spirits as a reward for the crew. In addition, sometimes spirits need to be added to store fresh water, so Crews have become another big customer for spirits sales   Lu Wan didn't like to soak the food. Instead, he took the dagger and cut the bacon and bread into slices, and then sandwiched them together to eat. However, this requires a pair of good teeth, otherwise the bacon will not be chewed into pieces. It has to be knocked down "These bacon and flour pancakes are all spare food. I didn't expect that they would be used one day, but they don't taste very good." Lu Wan said while chewing. Unfortunately, after chewing for a long time, he still couldn't swallow it, so he finally drank. Take your saliva and put it into your stomach After hearing this, Feng Shijie smiled bitterly and said: "It's good to have something to eat. When we first went to sea, we could make sure that the fire was lit once a day and the crew could have a hot meal. But now the fuel on the ship is almost used up." It¡¯s over. The rest is for emergency use. In addition, even if the ordinary food has not been eaten, the rest has gone bad. Only these bacon, dry noodles and other things are well preserved, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be much left, I guess. In two days, we still don¡¯t know what to eat?¡± However, Lu Wan seemed very optimistic and said with a smile: "Actually, we still have a lot of fresh water on the ship, and we also have food to eat. For example, in order to preserve these bacon and pancakes, in addition to removing the water in advance, we also need to preserve them. Among the bran, these brans can also be eaten, and there are also some things made of cow and sheep skin, such as boots and belts. If you are very hungry, eating them can also save your life!" Hearing Lu Wan's words, Feng Shijie immediately showed a wry smile and said: "If I end up eating bran or chewing leather belts, I would rather go to the sea to fish for sea vegetables." Seeing Feng Shijie's grimace, Lu Wan laughed loudly and said, "Shijie, in fact, it may not necessarily end up in that situation. Maybe we will encounter a large fishing group and catch a few more fish." The net is made into dried fish. Although this stuff is not very tasty, it is at least much stronger than bran." "I hope so!" Feng Shijie said without any confidence, which was strange to say. I don't know if it was because of the ocean currents or their bad luck? I didn¡¯t encounter any schools of fish at all during this period, and every time I caught the catch, I got very little, which couldn¡¯t be supplied to everyone. Now thinking about my explorations in Nanyang back then, it feels like paradise compared to now. After breakfast, Feng Shijie walked around on the deck, and then went back to the cabin to lie down. This was mainly because of lack of food, and he had already changed his meal from three meals a day to two meals a day. As long as he had nothing to do, At that time, most of the crew would choose to rest. After Lu Wan finished handling the affairs on the ship, he climbed to the observation deck on the mast with his telescope, and then looked around, for fear of passing by some unknown island. After all, now As long as they can find an island, most of their current food crisis can be solved. However, Feng Shijie was not very optimistic about Lu Wan's actions, because when the food crisis first occurred, Lu Wan stayed at the observation deck every day to watch, but now half a month has passed, and there is still no island. Seeing this shows that there is probably no island in the sea area where they are located. Sure enough, it was only in the evening that Lu Wan came down from the observation deck in great disappointment. At this time, Feng Shijie had already received a dinner. Compared with the simple breakfast, this dinner was more 'rich'. The staple food was still noodles, but But some water was sprinkled on it, so it was no longer so hard. In addition, there were a dozen sprouts that sprouted, two pieces of canned meat, and a bowl of dark sugar water. Beans are a must-have for every sea-going ship. They are mainly used to grow bean sprouts. I heard that this was proposed by His Highness King Qi. Eating bean sprouts can prevent some diseases. In addition, beans are rich in nutrients, so they are usually stored in large quantities on ships. Lu Wan and their fleet brought a lot, and they haven't finished it yet. There is also sucrose. This stuff was originally used as a commodity for trading with the natives on the island, but now that food is scarce, they can only bring it. Help Lu Wan put the canned meat in the pancake, then swallowed it in a few mouthfuls, then picked up the bean sprouts one by one, and carefully ate them into his mouth. The vegetables on the sea were really precious, and the bean sprouts were the only thing they could The only vegetables he ate were vegetables. As for the last bowl of sugar water, Lu Wan sighed. The commodity officer even took out the traded goods. It seemed that the food on the ship was really going to be exhausted. The next day, the food was a little worse than yesterday. The bacon and pancakes in the morning were a bit smaller, and the canned meat in the evening was reduced from two pieces to one. After breakfast, Lu Wan still climbed to the observation deck. , holding up the telescope and looking around, but unfortunately at night, still found nothing On the third day, the bacon and pancakes in the morning were smaller again, and the sugar water was replaced with a sweet and salty soup in the evening. I heard that it was the leftover soup from the original pickled sweet cabbage, and then added water. The soup made tastes weird On the fourth day, there was only a small piece of bread for breakfast. Some crew members in the fleet were already preparing suicide notes, and some crew members were very emotionally unstable. But on this day, Lu Wan on the observation deck suddenly discovered a life-saving thing. (To be continued) Text Chapter 570 The life-saving whale "Whales! A group of whales appeared in the southeast. Americas 1 and 2 immediately prepared weapons to hunt the whales!" As Lu Wan's hoarse and infinitely excited roar sounded, America 1 began to boil first, and then the surrounding ones Other ships also discovered the group of whales in the southeast. No. 1 and Number 2 immediately sailed towards the group of whales at the fastest speed. The group of whales appeared southeast of their fleet, less than a thousand steps away. Moreover, this group of whales obviously did not regard these things floating on the sea as a threat, so they did not appear to be afraid at all of the approaching fleet. Instead, they sprayed water leisurely one by one, and a few baby whales jumped out of the water happily, splashing with waves. The crew members on America 1 and 2 were all in high spirits, and each one maximized their potential, causing the two ships to approach the group of whales as quickly as possible until they were only about 200 steps away from the nearest whale. , the two ships immediately began to slow down, and then all the crossbows on the ship were aimed at the whale. Speaking of which, in order to explore the safety of the fleet, these eight ships were all equipped with weapons, and the Yishui military crossbow was the same as the one on the navy warship. It was surprisingly powerful. Originally, Li Min wanted to put a few cannons on the ship, but Because the size of the ship is limited, cannonballs and gunpowder take up too much space, and apart from the harsh natural environment, there is really nothing that can threaten them, so these crossbows are enough. The distance is less than two hundred steps, and the sea is still calm now. The ship can maintain a balanced state. It can be said that there is almost no possibility of missing. Only a few short bow strings are heard on the ship and then a dozen lights and shadows flash. And then, I heard a fierce roar from the giant whale in the water, and then I could see that five or six giant crossbow arrows like long grass were inserted into its body, and the others all missed. The whale that was shot was five feet long and extremely tenacious. Even though it was seriously injured by a giant crossbow that was more than ten feet long, it did not die immediately. Instead, it screamed and began to struggle violently. Unfortunately, the crossbow arrow had something behind it. They were all tied with ropes, and there was an underhook in front of the crossbow. It was impossible to break away. Plus, two ships were restraining them on both sides. No matter how powerful the whale was, it was powerless. In the end, it slowly stopped moving. However, the tragic death of this whale also alarmed other whales. As a result, these huge animals dispersed in a rush, not caring about the life or death of their companions. This made Lu Wan a little regretful, although one whale was enough for the fleet to eat well. It takes a long time, but they don¡¯t know how long the voyage will take, so the more food, the better. The other crew members behind saw that America 1 and 2 did not miss, and could even be said to have killed a huge whale very easily. This caused the hungry crew members to immediately burst into howls like ghosts and wolves, and some excited crew members They even jumped off the boat and swam toward the whales with splashes of water. The crew on the boat cheered them on and everyone seemed to be going crazy. Although these behaviors of the crew seemed very abnormal, Lu Wan knew that this was just a way for the crew to celebrate their rebirth to vent their excitement. After all, they were still in an atmosphere of despair this morning, but after a while In the blink of an eye, God actually gave them a whale. This joy of surviving a desperate situation made even him unable to help but tremble with excitement. After everyone calmed down, Lu Wan immediately directed the fleet to form a large circle with the whale as the center, then fixed the whale to several boats with ropes, and made him half-floating on the sea, then lowered the boat, and on board People holding sharp knives cut off the meat from the whale piece by piece, and then transported it to the ship for processing. This process must be fast, otherwise it may attract some predators in the ocean. In fact, although Lu Wan's ship is not very big, it is not very small either. If the two ships are put together, the whale can be lifted onto the ship. The reason why this is not done is because the body temperature of the whale is very high, even if it is It is already dead, but the temperature inside its body cannot drop in a short time. Therefore, if the whale is lifted out of the water, its internal organs will smell and rot. Therefore, it is generally unnecessary to dissect the whale in the water. As the boats went back and forth, the whale in the middle became smaller and smaller, and slowly turned into a skeleton. Even the whale's internal organs were cleaned by the crew in the water, and then transported to the big ship. After all, they were starving during this period, and no one would dislike these internal organs. Even some smaller bones of the whale were dismantled by the crew and transported back to the ship. I wonder if they can chew them? Looking at the pieces of whale meat and barrels of whale blubber, the smile on Lu Wan's face never broke. During this time, because of food, he, the captain, was under tremendous pressure, and even among the crew members There were some not-so-good rumors. Fortunately, many of these crew members were his old brothers from back then, soI was able to hold it together for the time being, but if the food crisis is still unable to be solved, a conflict may break out on the ship before everyone starves to death. But now that there is food, most of the problems have been solved. Naturally, whale meat cannot just be piled on the ship. It must be salted to preserve it for a longer period of time. Of course, this requires a lot of salt. If it is placed on land, it is really a big expense, but on the sea, The most indispensable thing is salt Generally speaking, people who go to sea seldom bring salt with them. If needed, they can dry it themselves. However, it is precisely because of this that Lu Wan and his crew don¡¯t really have much salt on their ship. But this is not a problem. For example, it can be found everywhere on the side of their ship. When you see sea salt crystals, you can scrape them off with a knife. If it's not enough, cut the meat into thin slices, soak it in sea water and then dry it in the sun. Although the smell is a bit unpleasant, the storage time is not very long. , but not easy to rot After killing this life-saving whale, the entire fleet fell into a carnival, and Lu Wan also generously asked the commodity officer to divide a thousand kilograms of fresh meat, and then distributed it to all the crew members. At the same time, everyone's The amount of drinking water was also increased by one-half compared to usual, which made the crew go crazy and did not stop for two whole hours. In the captain's room, several important figures in the fleet, including Lu Wan and Feng Shijie, were sitting around the table. A portion of red whale meat was placed in front of each person. The ship had been out of fire for a long time, so they could only eat raw meat. Fortunately, They often eat raw fish. Although whale meat is much rougher than fish, as long as people are hungry, they don't pay so much attention. "Come on! This is the pepper I saved with great effort. Fine salt is added to it. Let's all have a try!" Lu Wan took out a fist-sized bottle from the small box next to him, opened it and let the person next to him Feng Shijie poured some on the meat first, and then passed it to others. After everyone had finished pouring, Lu Wan poured some for himself. "Captain, I didn't expect you to hide such a good thing. I also brought a few bottles of seasoning, but I ate them all some time ago!" Feng Shijie smelled the food in front of him and found that the smell of pepper mixed with the taste of whale meat. The fishy smell was much concealed, and he smiled at that moment. Others were also joking, and the atmosphere seemed very relaxed. After all, during this period, not only Lu Wan was under tremendous pressure, but they were also undergoing tremendous tests. Fortunately, they met this life-saving whale today. , which made everyone present feel relaxed and naturally relaxed. And Lu Wan finally smiled and said: "Okay, everyone, stop talking. You can't be hungry. I am hungry. Let's solve the stomach problem first and then talk!" The others heard what they wanted. After all, they were all hungry, so they took out their knives one by one, cut the meat into small pieces and put them into their mouths like the barbarians eating meat. Although the whale meat was very fishy, But as long as you get used to it, you won't feel anything at all. Coupled with the presence of pepper, many people began to feel that whale meat is not too unpalatable when eaten raw. After a group of people devoured their share of whale meat, they put away the tableware and began to discuss the next route. In fact, there was nothing to discuss. After all, they had already traveled so far on this route. After a long time, it will definitely be impossible to turn back, so I can only go on bravely. The main reason why Lu Wan called these people here was to hold a meeting for everyone, and then ask them to pay attention to the emotions of the crew, and never trigger Some riot or something? Feng Shijie and the others also understood this, but at the end of the meeting, a strong middle-aged man stood up and said: "Captain, how long do you think we have to sail on the sea to reach America? If we wait until this If the batch of food is finished, then any kind of comfort will probably be useless, the crew members' emotions will definitely burst out all of a sudden, and we can't stop it even if we want to!" After hearing this, Lu Wan pondered for a moment, and then said: "All of you here are my old brothers, and you all know who I am, so I won't fool everyone with lies. Although the fleet is now sailing After such a long time, we haven¡¯t even encountered an island, but I think America is not far away from us. After all, no matter how big the Pacific is, it has a limit. If we hadn¡¯t deviated from the route before, I guess we might have reached America. Got it!" Hearing Lu Wan say that the Americas are finished, but he has no real evidence, just some of his own inferences, this made everyone present look at each other, and it seems that they don¡¯t believe Lu Wan¡¯s words. But at this moment, a crew member suddenly broke into the captain's room and shouted: "Captain, we have made a big discovery!" (To be continued) Text Chapter 571 Branches and Uninhabited Island "Hurry, catch it up quickly!" Lu Wan grabbed the side of the boat and said loudly to the people below. On the sea not far below the big ship, there was a small boat parked in Haoli, and a crew member on the boat stretched out his hand. , preparing to fish up something from the sea From Lu Wan¡¯s point of view, we can see that the thing on the sea is about one step long, and the whole thing is black. It looks like it should be a piece of wood, but this needs to be held in hand to be sure. "Captain, it is indeed a piece of wood!" The crew member on the small boat said with ecstasy as soon as he took the thing in his hand. "Quick, bring it up!" Lu Wan was also extremely surprised. Don't underestimate this piece of wood. They had been sailing on the sea for nearly three months, but they still couldn't find the American continent, or even an island. None, but now a piece of wood appears here, which means that there is probably a piece of land in this sea area, or even the American continent they are looking for. This naturally makes Lu Wan and the others feel a sense of ecstasy. Of course, Lu Wan and the others are not sure that this piece of wood drifted over from the American continent, but whether it is a continent or a small island, it is a great joy for Lu Wan and the others. After all, they have sailed so far The crew had been extremely tired for a long time and urgently needed a piece of land to rest. Soon, the crew below sent the picked up wood to Lu Wan. As a result, Lu Wan took it in his hand and looked at it. He found that the piece of wood should be a branch as thick as an arm, because there was a thick layer of wood on the surface. There is black algae, so it looks thicker than it actually is. After scraping off the algae, you can see the gray-black bark. But Lu Wan can't recognize the branches of what tree this is? "Shi Jie, can someone identify what kind of tree branch this is?" Lu Wan ordered. "Yes!" Feng Shijie immediately agreed, took the branch and went to find someone to identify it. There were many carpenters on the ship responsible for repairing the hull. They dealt with wood every day and were naturally very familiar with all kinds of trees. But Feng Shijie didn't expect it. What's surprising is that after he asked several knowledgeable carpenters, they told Feng Shijie that they had never seen such a tree. After hearing Feng Shijie's reply, Lu Wan's face showed a bit of excitement. It was a kind of tree that even carpenters didn't recognize. Although this didn't mean anything, it was a huge encouragement to Lu Wan, even secretly. His intuition told him that America might be not far ahead The discovery of this branch also boosted the morale of the entire fleet. The crew, who had been somewhat desperate to explore America, all had a hope. Maybe they could really accomplish this feat, and then return to His Majesty the King of Qi. Returned to Taiwan with a grand welcome from the organization Thinking of the scenery after returning, all the crew members' faces were full of yearning, and the movements of their hands and feet were a bit more agile than before. Even without Lu Wan's instructions, the fleet had already accelerated its speed and sailed eastward. Maybe it really comes from the fact that after they hunted the whale, the nightmare that the entire fleet had before was finally gone forever. First they found a branch from the land, and a few days later, they finally found a large piece of land. These small islands are all volcanic islands. The largest one is only over 70 miles long and 30 miles wide. However, although the area of ??these islands is not large, the resources on the islands are very rich. Not only is there fresh water to replenish, but there are also forests and pastures where various animals live. The only regret for them is that they do not have Find traces of Aboriginal activities here The discovery of this archipelago was of obvious significance to Lu Wan and the others. Not only could they replenish fresh water and food on the island, but they also sailed the boat to a freshwater estuary and cleaned up all kinds of attachments on the bottom of the boat. The attachments are mainly shellfish and marine life. If not cleaned up, it will seriously affect the speed of the boat. There is also a kind of bug that will eat the wood on the bottom of the boat. However, this bug can only live in sea water, so you only need to remove it. If the boat is anchored in fresh water for a period of time, the bugs will be killed. Taking advantage of the time to replenish fresh water and food and repair the ship, Lu Wan gave most of the crew a holiday to let everyone relax their tense nerves. Even Lu Wan gave himself a holiday. After arranging all aspects of work, he carried a shotgun and went to the grassland of the island to hunt with Feng Shijie and others. "Bang~" Following the sound of a gunshot, an animal that looked like a deer but had no horns and was much smaller fell down. Its companions were startled by the gunshot and fled quickly. He drove a few steps, but quickly stopped, then turned to look at his fallen companion, without any fear at all. "Hahaha~, if I had known that the animals on the island were so stupid, we would have just used knives. Using muskets is such a waste of gunpowder." Feng Shijie rushed over with a laugh, picked up the prey and shouted to Lu Wan and others behind him "Brother Shi Jie is good at marksmanship,"It¡¯s really surprising that the wealthy life of 20 years has not made your marksmanship rusty! "A short guy who looked like a native of Nanyang came over and said This man was also their companion when they discovered Australia. He was a mixed-race Chinese-Turkish man, that is, the interpreter Liu Kata. This guy was a language genius. He could not speak any dialect in Nanyang, and when he came into contact with a new language, He can also learn it as quickly as possible, so this exploration of America is naturally indispensable for him. "You guys actually talk about Shi Jie. Who doesn't know that you are the chief now? I heard that you have more than a dozen wives. No wonder we haven't seen each other for a few years. You are thinner than before. You are probably drained of your body by your wives. Right?" Another guy laughed and said. This man is a one-eyed dragon. A long scar cuts from his forehead to the corner of his mouth, which just destroys one eye. He looks extremely ferocious. Cyclops was also one of the important personnel in the exploration fleet back then. He was the helmsman of a ship and his name was Erhanzi. His family had been hunters for generations and he was a good hunter. Over the years, he had been hunting slaves. In the team, when he was catching slaves two years ago, he was stabbed by someone. Although he survived by luck, one eye was destroyed, and it also made him look more ferocious. He no longer looked like the fool he used to be. Looks like a silly young man "Hey, by the way, speaking of old Liu, didn't you always hate going back to the Kata tribe? Why did you go there later and become the chief?" At this time, Feng Shijie also came over and asked casually while carrying the prey. Liu Kata's father is Han, and his mother is the daughter of an indigenous chief. His name is derived from the Chinese homophony of that tribe. However, it is precisely because he is half indigenous that Liu Kata suffered a lot of grievances and worked hard. He wanted to prove that he was a Han Chinese, so he had never liked the Kata tribe from which he was born. As his friend, Feng Shijie naturally knew that he had not been in contact for several years and was already a little unfamiliar when they met again, so he just I didn¡¯t ask. Now that we have shared life and death together again, the friendship between everyone is deeper than before, so Feng Shijie asked casually. "Oh, it's not my fault. Look at me like this. How can any Han girl be willing to marry me? So in the end I had to return to the clan and marry a dozen women and girls. Anyway, I have a Han girl. Identity, the children born are also Han Chinese, no one can deny this!" Speaking of this, Liu Kata couldn't help but said angrily However, Lu Wan and Feng Shijie smiled after hearing this. Liu Kata evaded the important points in his words and did not say how he became the chief. However, Lu Wan and others knew that Liu Kata seemed to have some relationship with the Qi Palace, and even had a close relationship with him. It may be the nail sent by the palace to Nanyang. After all, the Kata tribe is located in Borneo, and most of the areas there are not yet under the control of the palace. But even if this is the case, Liu Kata will never admit it, so they also No further questions There are no signs of human activity in this archipelago, so the animals on the island are not afraid of people at all. Even after their companions were beaten to death, they did not know how to escape. This may also be related to the fact that they have no natural enemies on the island. But it is precisely because of this that Lu Wan and the others could easily catch a lot of prey, and even quite a few of them were captured alive. It is precisely because of this that this animal was named "Dark Deer" by Lu Wan and the others. When Lu Wan and the others were carrying a lot of prey and walking towards the campsite on the coast, they met many crew members playing on the island along the way. Many crew members were carrying a turtle the size of a millstone, which they said was coming from the other end of the island. It was found on the beach. In addition, there were many fresh turtle eggs on the beach. Many crew members had already taken bags to collect them. This made Lu Wan and the others very happy. It seemed that they had delicious turtle soup to drink tonight. , and there must be white egg droplets floating in the soup. In addition, when passing through some forests, some crew members were cutting down trees. This is because the fleet needs a lot of fuel, which not only needs to be stored on the ship, but also the fresh water prepared must be boiled, so that it can be stored for a longer period of time. , and it can also prevent diseases. This is already common sense that all crew members know. The campsite on the beach is even more lively. In addition to the crew members on duty who are working, there are also some crew members who have not gone out or have returned. They play cards, drink, barbecue prey, etc., making the whole camp more lively. The camp was extremely noisy, but it was in this noise that a kind of vitality emerged, which was much stronger than the dead atmosphere when food was scarce. Lu Wan and the others stayed in this archipelago for nearly ten days. When they left, Lu Wan named the largest island Whale Island and the second largest island Zhizhi Island to commemorate those islands. The whale that saved their fleet, and the branches that kept them going What made Lu Wan and the others even more unexpected was that on the second day after they left Whale Island, a black horizon suddenly appeared in the direction they were heading! (To be continued) Text Chapter 572: First Contact with America On the deck of America 1, two groups of people sat opposite each other, without any chairs, just sitting cross-legged on the deck. The one with his back to the bow of the ship was completely naked, his neck and wrists were covered with all kinds of strange ornaments, his face was painted with various patterns, and he was holding a spear-like weapon in his hand. The leader of this group of people is a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties. He has prominent cheekbones and a broad face. His skin color is darker than that of ordinary Han people, but lighter than that of the natives of Nanyang. Even at a glance, The appearance is somewhat similar to that of the Han people. The most conspicuous thing about this middle-aged man is his head full of colorful feathers, which look like a peacock with its tail spread wide. It makes people¡¯s eyes light up. No need to ask, the person dressed like this must be the chief of this group of natives. Opposite this group of natives, Lu Wan was sitting there with some important people in the fleet. Among them, the language genius Liu Kata was sitting next to him, trying his best to communicate with the other party. After all, this group of natives The language does not belong to the Nanyang language family, so it will probably take Liu Kata a while to figure it out. Just yesterday afternoon, Lu Wan and his fleet finally arrived at a vast and boundless land. Although due to time constraints, Lu Wan could not yet determine whether this land was America, but it had already made everyone ecstatic and convinced that The place where they are is the legendary America. However, when approaching this land, Lu Wan and the others were very cautious. After all, they had already learned from Li Min that there were a large number of natives living on the American continent, and these natives had probably formed a country, so They had to be extremely careful when they didn't know the attitude of the local natives towards outsiders like them. After all, they had worked so hard to get here. It would be a big joke if their entire army was wiped out due to a conflict with the local natives. It is precisely because of this. So although they saw land from a distance yesterday, they did not rush to the shore. Instead, they searched along the coastline to see if there were any traces of Aboriginal activities. As a result, they soon discovered a place where Aboriginal people In the small villages where we live, we can even see natives working in some fields along the coast. Regarding the arrival of Lu Wan¡¯s fleet, the local natives first showed a very shocked attitude. The natives in the small village and town saw their boat. They all ran to the beach and pointed at their fleet, but no one dared to approach, and Lu Wan and the others did not dare to go ashore rashly. After spending the whole night like this, what Lu Wan and the others didn't expect was. This morning, the natives on the shore actually sent people. These natives rode a strange-shaped boat and shouted on the ship. Although Lu Wan and the others could not understand the content of each other's words, but looking at each other's appearance, it seemed that There is no hostility towards them. There's even a friendly feel to it. This is exactly the case, so Lu Wan and the others picked each other up on the boat. After all, these natives only sent a dozen people, so there was no danger even if they were allowed to get on the boat. And they were also trying to get in touch with the local natives, so the above scene occurred. ¡°##£¤%&¡­¡­£¤%&¡± The chief with a head full of feathers spoke first. However, Lu Wan and the others all looked at Liu Kata after hearing this, while Liu Kata had a grimace. The language of these natives was obviously not a Nanyang language. He didn't understand it at all, but he was sure of it. Just give him some time to master this new language. Seeing Liu Kata's appearance, Lu Wan no longer had any hope. He showed a kind smile and said: "We came from the far west and went through countless difficulties to get here. Now my crew members are all very satisfied." I¡¯m tired, so I want to rest here for a while, I hope you don¡¯t mind!¡± Although he knew that the other party could not understand, Lu Wan still spoke very seriously. It was naturally impossible for Chief Feather to understand Chinese. After hearing this, he also had a puzzled expression on his face. He then whispered a few words to the people around him, and then spoke a series of bird songs. In the end, everyone still looked at each other in confusion. The language barrier is indeed a big problem. , no matter what Lu Wan said, the other party could not understand it. Similarly, Lu Wan and the others could not figure out what the other party was saying, so the two sides could only talk at the same time, and then guess the meaning of the other party's words in their hearts. Although they couldn't communicate in words, the first contact between the two parties was quite pleasant, especially when Lu Wan asked someone to bring out some small gifts, such as various glass ornaments, cotton cloth, porcelain, etc. These specially prepared exquisite gifts were immediately received. The other party's great favor can be known just by looking at the happy look of the feathered chief. The other party is obviously very satisfied with these gifts. As the saying goes, courtesy reciprocates, these natives obviously also have this concept. Just after Lu Wan and the others sent these natives ashore, more natives soon came in more than a dozen small boats, and the boats carried all kinds of food. As well as fruits, it seems that Lu Wan and the othersThe guests have come to entertain us. "Quick! Come and get it over for comparison. This thing should be the legendary sweet potato, right?" On the deck of America No. 1, Lu Wan was holding a booklet in his hand. On the booklet, an oblong crop was drawn, with the words " The Chinese characters annotate the word 'sweet potato'. At Lu Wan's feet, there were food sent by the natives. Among them, Lu Wan held something the size of an adult's fist, which was almost exactly the same as the sweet potato in the picture album. "And this, this should be the chili pepper that His Highness King Qi requested!" Feng Shijie picked up a bunch of long red fruits from the deck, each one looks like a finger. And Lu Wan hurriedly turned to the first page of the album in his hand, and found that the plant with the word pepper was exactly the same as the one in Feng Shijie's hand. In addition, there was a line of small words below, which wrote some characteristics of pepper. In fact, it can be seen from the name. Guess, this chili must have a spicy taste. "Let me try it!" Erhanzi next to him grabbed the chili pepper, stuffed it into his mouth without looking at it, and chewed it hard a few times. His face immediately changed, and his whole face turned red. Tears welled up in one of his eyes, and then he spit out the chili peppers in his mouth and shouted: "Water! Give me water quickly!" "Hurry! Go get water!" Lu Wan was also shocked. After several years of experience, Erhanzi has become more and more tough. Even if he is stabbed by someone, he probably won't cry out in pain, but that's all. A small sprig of chili made his eyes run down with tears and runny nose. This shows that this stuff is definitely not that spicy. In fact, among the condiments in the Central Plains, spiciness has long existed. However, due to some reasons, the spiciness is not widely spread. It is only produced in some individual places. Generally, the seedlings of Cornus officinale are used and then made into Of course, dogwood sauce is not as spicy as chili peppers. Li Min has eaten it a few times, but he always feels that it is not spicy enough. Moreover, he has long been accustomed to the spiciness of chili peppers, so he is not too cold about dogwood sauce. At the same time, it makes him miss it even more. peppers, so in the atlas of American specialties given to Lu Wan, peppers were ranked first. But Erhanzi couldn¡¯t wait for others to bring water. When he saw the fruits on the deck, he immediately picked up a few and stuffed them into his mouth. As a result, the sweetness of the fruits finally made the spicy taste in his mouth much lighter. Finally, after the water was delivered, he rinsed his mouth several times and felt better, but he still kept breathing cold air. "It's so spicy! This is much better than dogwood sauce. If it can be grown in Taiwan and other places, it will definitely be a big seller!" Feng Shijie picked up another chili and tasted it. However, with Erhanzi's experience, he naturally He was much more careful and only bit a tiny bit, but it still left a burning taste on his tongue. Lu Wan also tasted it carefully, and immediately praised: "It is indeed a good thing. If nothing else, this kind of pepper is worth our trip!" In fact, Lu Wan's words were a bit too arbitrary, because he didn't know that the reason why chili peppers were ranked on the home page was mainly because Li Min wanted to satisfy his appetite. The things that really benefited the country and the people were actually things he had seen before. If that sweet potato, a crop that is high-yielding and does not pick on the land, can be popularized in the Central Plains and other places, then at least the Central Plains will not have to worry about food in the next few hundred years. Sweet potatoes and peppers were found in the food, and Lu Wan finally confirmed that this was their destination, America. As far as he knew, America was actually divided into two continents, North and South America. Chili peppers were mainly produced in the middle of North and South America. , which is similar to their original inference. What made Lu Wan and the others regretful was that they did not find the corn, tomatoes and other plants in the album among the food sent by the natives. It was only later that Lu Wan learned that among the food sent by the American natives, there was a kind of crispy pancake made of cornmeal. It was not until they landed a few days later that they saw the locals making pancakes with corn. Then it dawned on me. After learning the news that they had actually arrived in America, even though all the crew members had been somewhat certain before, they were still overjoyed. At the same time, the big stone in their hearts finally fell to the ground. Some of them were even fantasizing about returning to America. The scenery after Taiwan. That night, the fleet held another carnival to celebrate their arrival in America. However, none of Luwan and the others thought that the date of their first contact with the American natives would later become the first legal holiday on the American continent. , was called the 'Discovery Day' by later generations to commemorate this great geographical discovery. On the day of the festival, everyone will make a kind of cake with sweet potato noodles, wrap pork and chicken, and then drink it with a drink made of chili pepper. According to legend, this kind of food comes from the small village that came into contact with Lu Wan. Text Chapter 573 Mayan ¡°Mansa City¡± "Captain, are we really going tonight?" Feng Shijie asked uneasily. During this period, most of them stayed on the ship, mainly for safety reasons. After all, they could not communicate with these natives. And I know too little about them, so in addition to Liu Kata who has to learn each other's language and run to the shore every day, there is also a material supply officer who often brings some small commodities to the shore to exchange for some food with the natives. Liu Kata is indeed a language genius. After this period of familiarity, he has slowly figured out the general structure of the other party's language, and can even have some simple communication with the locals. It is this simple communication , coupled with Liu Kata¡¯s observation, finally let Lu Wan and others know some local conditions. It turns out that the local natives call themselves Mayans, and there are many similar villages around them, and the residents in them are all Mayans. But I heard from them that the political center of the Mayans is in the east, in a city that the natives call Yucatan. There are large-scale cities on the peninsula. Each city has a tall temple, which worships various gods of the Maya. The city is also very prosperous, and it is not comparable to the small local villages and towns. In addition, Luwan and the others also learned that the small village they came into contact with was called Mansa City. Don¡¯t be surprised, this small village did call itself a city. This was not because the Mayans were arrogant, but because the residents of Mansa City did not originally live there. Here, but living on the Yucatan Peninsula mentioned above, the feathered chief was the original city lord and controlled a city named Mansa. Unfortunately, they were defeated by the enemy more than ten years ago. The city was also invaded, so he had to flee to the seaside to live. However, the chief still missed his city, so he named this small seaside village Mansa City. In addition to Mansa City, there are several other villages around it. The small village is also under the rule of Chief Feather It is also worth mentioning that Chief Feather is respectfully called Mansa by the locals. This phenomenon of naming a city after it is very common, so Lu Wan and the others are not surprised. Moreover, although the Lord of Mansa is a loser, he has no respect for Lu Wan. They were very friendly, especially after this period of contact, and received many gifts from Lu Wan, which made him very welcome to these outsiders. Today, he even sent someone to invite Lu Wan ashore to entertain them in the city. Seeing Feng Shijie's uneasy look, Lu Wan thought about it and said resolutely: "Go, we must go this time. After all, we were invited by the Lord of Mansa City. If we don't go, I'm afraid it will affect this period." It takes time to build a good relationship, and staying on the ship every day is not an option. We must go out and build a good relationship with the local natives to lay the foundation for establishing a stronghold in America in the future!" After hearing that Lu Wan had thought so carefully, Feng Shijie also felt that it was indeed the case. There was nothing wrong with being cautious, but one should not be too cautious. In addition, according to their understanding, although there were more than a thousand residents in Mansa City, there were very few mature men. There are no more than two hundred people at most, only half of their crew. If there is a conflict, everyone here will be killed in the worst case. If this news gets out, it may arouse the hostility of the American natives, who want to establish a foothold in the Americas in the future. But there is some trouble In the afternoon, Lu Wan took a small part of the crew off the ship, and most of the remaining crew members stayed on the ship to defend themselves. After all, the ship was their foundation and they must not make any mistakes. During this period of time, Lu Wan's ship had been parked at sea, and all communication with Mansa City was by small boat. This was Lu Wan's first time entering Mansa City, but this village and town known as a city looked very rundown from the outside. When I got inside, I discovered that the inside was even more dilapidated than the outside. The small huts only had four lonely pillars, and then they were covered with some leaves. This was a house, and most of the residents in the city lived here. Plant a house Lu Wan and the others walked along the only path in the city, and from time to time they saw some native women cooking in the nearby huts. They used corn flour to make dough, then pressed it into cakes and baked them on stone slabs or pottery. , this was the staple food sent to their ship, but ordinary natives would not wrap meat in corn tortillas, because only the nobles in the city could eat meat. The residents in the city were also very curious about the arrival of Lu Wan and the others. However, because Liu Kata and the others had often gone ashore during this period, these residents were already used to it. This was the first time they saw such a situation. People from many boats came ashore together, so there were still many curious people watching. Mansa City was originally a small village, so Lu Wan and the others quickly arrived at the center of the village. But as soon as they arrived, Lu Wan and the others were stunned because they really did not expect that in the center of this broken village, There is actually a large building built entirely of stone. There are some patterns carved on both sides of the door. It looks like it should be something like a temple. After this temple, there are some smaller stone buildings, which are probably the residences of the Lords of Mansa City and theirs, but no matter what?The temple is also a residence. Within a hundred meters around it, there are no huts where ordinary residents live, forming an empty square. It seems that the classes among these Mayans are also very clear. When Lu Wan and the others walked to the square, the Mansa City Lord came out of the temple with a group of people. Apart from the City Lord, there were two people who caught Lu Wan's attention. To the left of the Mansa City Lord was a person. An old man wears a piece of cloth to cover his upper body. This is in obvious contrast with the naked upper body of the natives around him. In addition, the keen-eyed Lu Wan immediately discovered that the cloth on the old man was the gift he gave them when he first met the Lord of Mansa City. Now, without any cutting, the whole cloth was wrapped directly on the old man's body. It was just so hot. The weather was so bad that the old man's face was covered with sweat as he was wrapped in cotton cloth, which made him look weird and funny. The other is a young native to the right of the city lord. This native is strong and half a head taller than the average native. He should be a mighty warrior, holding a spear in his hand with a very sharp tip. It has characteristics. It looks like it is made of black glass. Lu Wan knows that it is obsidian. It is very hard in texture. It is known as one of the Seven Treasures of Buddhism in the Central Plains. However, here in the Americas, it was made into a murder weapon by the Mayans. Although Lu Wan had never seen these two people before, through the information obtained by Liu Kata and others, Lu Wan knew that the old man should be a priest in Mansa City whose status was only lower than that of the city lord. The Mayans believed in polytheism and offered sacrifices. He has great power and can even influence the city lord's decision, so this old priest is considered the second most powerful person in Mansa City. As for the young warrior, he is the son of the city lord of Mansa. His name is Zituo. He is in charge of the military in the city. Strength, I have been patrolling several other villages some time ago, and I just came back in the past two days. Seeing Lu Wan coming at the invitation, the Lord of Mansa City immediately came up to him very happily. Because the two parties did not understand the language, Liu Kata could only translate some simple conversations, so the other party was not very polite and briefly introduced the people behind him. , the Lord of Mansa City immediately ordered people to light a bonfire in the square and prepare a banquet. There were no chairs or anything like that in Mansa City. Everyone was sitting cross-legged. Lu Wan and the others had known this for a long time, so they didn¡¯t take it seriously. Everyone gathered in a big circle, and then Lu Wan asked people to bring the gifts they had brought. Because this was a formal meeting, and Lu Wan also wanted to have a good relationship with Mansa City, the gifts he gave this time were relatively expensive. The exquisite silks and porcelain made the Lord of Mansa City and others stare blankly. "£¤%#£¤#" When the old priest saw these gifts, he suddenly said a few words loudly and excitedly. However, after hearing this, the Lord Mansa and his son Zituo both looked a little unnatural. When Lu Wan saw this, he turned to look at Liu Kata beside him. Liu Kata frowned and thought for a moment, then said: "Captain, this old priest seems to say that these exquisite gifts can only be enjoyed by gods." , so it should be taken back to the temple.¡± As soon as Liu Kata finished speaking, the young warrior Zi Tuo suddenly argued a few words with a blushing face. Without Lu Wan asking, Liu Kata immediately translated: "Zi Tuo said these gifts are for the Lord of Mansa City. Therefore, it should be distributed by the city lord. In addition, he also accused the priest, saying that he nominally dedicated the gift to the gods, but in the end he just let himself enjoy it." After Zituo finished speaking, the nobles behind Mansa City Lord also started to quarrel. You didn¡¯t need to ask Lu Wan to figure it out. Those nobles must have been divided into two groups. One group helped to perform sacrifices, and the other group supported the city lord. They couldn¡¯t stand each other for a while. Seeing this, Lu Wan shook his head secretly and sighed: It seems that wherever there are people, there are fights, and these natives are no exception. It's just that they have fallen to this point. They don't want to regain their homeland, but they fight among themselves for some property. No wonder they will Being driven to a place like this? Regarding the quarrel within Mansa City, Lu Wan and the others naturally couldn't get in the way. They just looked at it with smiles, and the other party didn't show the slightest expression of embarrassment. After arguing for a long time, they finally decided to take a step back, and the priests and the city lord split up. half gift However, Lu Wan also brought a special gift. Now that they had finished arguing, he asked someone to carry it up. As a result, only four or five young and strong young men were seen carrying something up. It looked square and boxy. It looks like a big box, but it's covered with cotton on the outside, so you can't see inside at all. At this time, Liu Kata walked up and suddenly opened the cotton cloth on the gift, revealing the gift hidden underneath. When the Mansa City Lord and the priest saw the gift, they looked at each other for a moment, because they had never seen anything like this before. Stuff(To be continued) Text Chapter 574 Three tasks I saw that when the cotton cloth was opened, what was exposed underneath was a square piece of ice. In this hot weather, there was a trace of coldness on the surface of the ice, but if you look carefully, you can find that , this desktop-sized ice cube is actually layered, with each layer only two inches thick. The layers are stacked on top of each other, making the entire ice cube one step thick. [This article comes from] This ice cube was the last thing Lu Wan prepared, and it was also the most precious gift. He gathered all the saltpeter in the fleet, and then made layers of thin ice. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to make a whole block of ice at once. The main reason is that if there is too much water, it will not freeze through at all, so this complicated method can only be used. Central America is located in the tropics. Although most of Central America is plateau and mountainous, the temperature is not very high, but there is no winter. This also means that the local natives have never seen ice at all, so naturally they do not know Lu Wan. The gift was delivered, and everyone stared at it with big eyes and small eyes. They had no idea what this crystal-looking thing was? Most of Central America is a plateau, but the altitude of the coastal areas is not high. For example, the copycat version of Mansa City where Luwan and the others are currently located has a very hot climate. This can be seen from the indigenous people in Mansa City. It can be seen from the clothing, for example, except for the old priest, most of the Mayans are topless, even some women in the city are like this, which makes many young crew members stare blankly. In the conscience of heaven and earth, they haven't touched a woman for several months, especially in a relatively closed environment like a sea ship. They urgently need to vent their strong energy, so now let alone seeing a topless woman, I guess Even if I see a more delicate sow, I will feel lustful in my heart several times. Not to mention that Mayan women are more in line with the aesthetics of the Han people than other natives. It was precisely because the weather here was so hot that Lu Wan thought of giving him such a big piece of ice. As a result, neither the Lord of Mansa City, who had lived half his life, nor the old priest, who had lived almost a lifetime, had ever seen ice. The same was true for other nobles. Therefore, after the initial shock, they began to discuss among themselves in whispers. Lu Wan had already guessed this situation and immediately signaled to Liu Kata. I saw the other party stand up, pick up a small chisel, knock off a piece of ice, and then put it into a hand-cranked ice crusher to crush it. In addition, several portions of milk that had been prepared were also brought over, crushed ice was added, and honey was poured on it. , a very simple ice cream is ready. At this time Lu Wan stood up. Then he personally delivered the ice cream to the Lord of Mansa City. In addition, Feng Shijie and other major figures also stood up and gave it to several important nobles such as the old priest and Zi Tuo. Then Liu Kata explained, told them this kind of food, and gave a demonstration. ?Then the Lord of Mansa doubtfully picked up the ceramic spoon and took a bite like Liu Kata, but he suddenly got a chill. Immediately afterwards, he let out a sigh of relief, and then murmured something to Liu Kata while stuffing it into his mouth. The old priest and others were also very surprised when they saw the appearance of the Mansa City Lord, but After they tasted the ice cream. They all started eating crazily. But when these people had just finished eating the ice cream in front of them, the restless old priest stood up again with excitement on his face, and then said something loudly. This time Liu Kata did not need to translate, Lu Wan and the others also guessed it, because what the other party said was exactly the same as when they sent silk and porcelain just now, and they must have wanted to ask for ice cubes in the name of God. "It's just that this time they fought and struggled. There was no ice cellar in Mansa City. So despite how big the ice cube is, it will probably melt away soon. So Liu Kata hurriedly stopped the two quarreling groups. Then he explained the reason to them, but when these people heard that the ice cubes were actually made by ordinary people, they were all surprised and felt that this was beyond their understanding. Since the ice cubes could not be preserved, the Lord of Mansa and the old priest stopped arguing and asked Liu Kata to make a portion for them. Then he gathered the residents of the whole city and distributed the ice cubes to all residents. Tasting, this was originally a good opportunity for the Lord of Mansa to win the hearts of many people, but the old priest claimed that this was a gift from God. As a result, the uninformed residents shouted long live the gods, and at the same time they became more pious towards the temple. This The Lord of Mansa and others were very dissatisfied. Lu Wan saw all this, but said nothing. Instead, he continued to attend the banquet with a normal expression. In addition, he also presented a jar of strong wine to the Lord of Mansa in a private capacity, but the Lord of Mansa He didn't know the product at all. After tasting it, he found it bitter and spicy, so he gave it to his son Zituo. However, Zituo was very happy after tasting it. He even asked Lu Wan that he hoped to buy more spirits. Although Lu Wan and the others didn't have much left on the ship, but they still promised Zi Tuo that they could give him some more in the future. ??????????????????It was Lu Wan¡¯s gift of so many precious gifts that helped. The atmosphere of the entire banquet was very warm from the beginning, especially when the Lord of Mansa called a group of beautiful Mayan girls up, danced, and When Lu Wan and the others were asked to choose their partner for tonight, the young men in the fleet howled like wolves. Lu Wan was originally a pirate, and he had never lacked women around him. For example, he had more than a dozen foreign women as concubines in his family, and he had a lot of mixed-race children, so he did not refuse these Mayan women who came to his door, and even He even took the initiative to pick the most beautiful one and bring it to him. Others were naturally even more miserable, but only Feng Shijie was a truly good man. He only had one wife at home and never visited prostitutes outside, so he was one of the few who did not let a woman accompany him. Eating corn tortillas prepared by the Mayans, drinking that weird drink with chili pepper and salt, and being accompanied by a beautiful Mayan girl, the whole banquet gradually reached a climax, and in the end it was even more enthusiastic At the invitation of the Mayan girl, they started to stand up and dance in twos and threes. However, when the climax of the banquet passed, many crew members who could no longer hold back dragged the girls around them. Some went to the girl's home, and some even went directly into the woods or fields. Anyway, these crew members possessed by the wolf god In my eyes, the place where I do things is not important, what is important is that the girl around me is willing. Compared with those ordinary crew members, Lu Wan and the others were naturally not so casual. They were arranged to rest in the homes of several nobles. Among them, Lu Wan lived in the home of Zi Tuo, and then had sex with the beautiful woman beside him, Chunfeng. Du, but when he woke up the next day, he was told that the woman next to him was actually Zituo's wife. He was shocked, but when he saw Zituo smiling and not looking angry at all, this I felt relieved. Later, Lu Wan learned that many of the women who accompanied them that night were the wives of nobles in Mansa City. According to Mayan customs, each of their men had multiple wives, and they were related to some of the women in the northern grasslands of the Tang Dynasty. The Hu people have the same custom, which is to let their women accompany the guests to show their sincere welcome to the guests. Through this somewhat fragrant banquet, the relationship between Luwan and Mansa City was suddenly drawn closer. In addition, Liu Kata also mastered the Mayan language almost, and there was no big problem in communication. obstacle. In addition, Liu Kata also learned one thing, that is, the Mayans actually have their own writing, but in the entire city of Mansa, the only one who knows the writing is the old priest with divine power, so Liu Kata is now thinking of a way Bribe the old priest, hoping to learn the Mayan writing. After Lu Wan established a good relationship with the Lord of Mansa City, he began to do business with the other party on a large scale. They exchanged some goods brought on the ship for what they needed, such as various supplies on the ship. In addition, Lu Wan A large amount of corn, sweet potatoes, peppers, etc. were also exchanged. Corn and peppers can be directly used as seeds. Sweet potatoes are more troublesome, but there are still ways to preserve them. For example, they can be cultivated with some soil on the boat. In addition, Lu Wan also found some other plants in the album through the Lord of Mansa City, such as potatoes, tomatoes and peanuts. However, peanuts are not a specialty of Mansa City. They also have some reserves through transactions with other tribes. The quantity is not very large, and it still cannot meet Lu Wan's requirements for the time being, but that doesn't matter. Lu Wan has asked the Lord of Mansa to purchase a large amount of peanuts through him, so that he can take them back to make seeds. Lu Wan and his team¡¯s exploration of the route this time is divided into two stages and three tasks. The first stage has only one task, which is to find the route to America and draw it into a chart. They have completed this task. The second stage is divided into two tasks, the first of which is to collect various crop seeds in the atlas and bring them back to Taiwan. Now half of this task has been completed, and soon all the crops in the album will be collected. But whether they can reach Taiwan safely is still unknown. In addition, there is a side task in the second phase, and it is also the last task, which is to temporarily establish good relations with the local natives, and collect as much intelligence as possible on all aspects of the Americas, compile it into a book, and bring it to Taiwan for future landings. America laid a good foundation. It was precisely this last task that made Lu Wan and the others so polite to a small city of Mansa, and even spent a lot of effort to befriend each other, in order to complete this task through them. However, just as the relationship between the fleet and the city of Mansa became increasingly close, and many crew members even had regular lovers in the city, a very unexpected thing suddenly happened, and the occurrence of this incident almost caused the ship to collapse. A conflict broke out between the team and Mansa City. Text Chapter 575: Cause conflict Through this period of understanding, Lu Wan, Feng Shijie and others discovered that these Mayans had some very interesting customs. For example, they would make some wood or stones into circles and then use them to record words, but they did not know how to make these circles. They made wheels out of shaped wood, and they didn¡¯t even know what a car was. In addition, these Mayans have very high attainments in arithmetic and arithmetic, especially the greedy old priest. His attainments in arithmetic and arithmetic are so high that even Feng Shijie, a surveyor, was very surprised. For this reason, Feng Shijie even went to visit him personally. The old priest had some academic exchanges with the other party under Fon Kata's translation, and both parties were secretly surprised by the result. But what surprised Lu Wan and the others the most was that these Mayans knew how to smelt metals. For example, there were many gold and bronze vessels in the temples for sacrifices, but they prohibited the use of metals for practical purposes because in their view In the past, metals could be used to make weapons, and weapons were accomplices in war. Therefore, in order to avoid the occurrence of war, various temples banned the practical use of metals. And it was this taboo that almost triggered a conflict between the fleet and Mansa City. The cause of the matter is actually very simple. Zituo, the son of the lord of Mansa City, is a warrior, and it is said that he is also the first warrior in Mansa City. He once killed a jaguar with a spear. In Mansa City, Has a high prestige. Zituo also welcomed the arrival of Lu Wan and the others, otherwise he would not have let his wife sleep with Lu Wan. However, as a warrior, he was also very interested in the fleet's force, so he and the fleet The people discussed it and let everyone compete. Naturally, the guys with excessive energy in the fleet wanted to do this. So, a friendly competition between the fleet and the city of Mansa began. Each side sent ten people to fight in pairs. However, since it was a friendly competition, it was all done with bare hands and no weapons were used. Most of the crew members of the fleet are from the slave-catching team. Although they usually smile and look out of shape, in fact, most of them are desperadoes with knife-tips licking blood. They have a lot of lives in their hands, so no matter how good their martial arts are, , the murderous aura on his body alone is beyond the comparison of these Mayans who only know how to hunt. In addition, the ten people who appeared were all selected with strong martial arts skills, so the result of this competition was already in place from the beginning. There are no surprises. The first nine competitions all ended with the failure of the Mayan warriors. This made Zituo shocked and a little annoyed. So in the last one, he personally participated, and his opponent was an idiot with only one eye left. . Erhanzi was born as an Orion hunter. He has practiced martial arts with his father since he was a child. In addition, he has been in the slave catching team in the past few years. Countless natives have died under his hands. His personal force is also one of the best in the fleet, so in the final battle, he will face Mansa. The city's number one warrior Zi Tuo. Both of them knew that the other was a very strong opponent, so they used all their strength in the fight, relying on their height and strength. During the fight, he ran rampant and looked very brave. However, Erganzi knew that he could not match his opponent in terms of strength, so he did not fight head-on with Zituo from the beginning. He just used his skill to deal with the opponent. When Zituo's first wave of attacks was exhausted, Erhanzi stretched out his body and launched a violent storm of attacks. Although Zituo is powerful. But he has never experienced such a continuous attack, and it soon became unstoppable. In the end, Erganzi punched him in the ribs. As a result, he bent over and couldn't breathe, and naturally lost the ability to resist. Although the competition ended with the complete defeat of Mansa City, Zituo was not dissatisfied at all. His thinking was very simple. If the opponent could defeat him, it meant that he was stronger than him, and he was a person who admired the strong. , so he became very good friends with Erhanzi and others. This matter should have ended here, but the blame is that Erhanzi was too righteous. Seeing that Zituo suited his temperament, he gave him a dagger he carried with him. This dagger was a reward given to him by the slave-catching team he was in. I heard it was ordered from the ordnance factory affiliated to the Taiwan Iron and Steel Works. It has an all-steel structure and is extremely sharp. Zituo couldn't put it down after seeing it, and he took it on the spot. Come down. Erganzi is a rough man and doesn't know the taboos of the Mayans. In addition, the only metals the Mayans know are gold and copper. They have never seen iron, let alone steel, so Zitogen doesn't know what he has accepted. The dagger is metal. However, after Zituo got the dagger, he naturally showed it off around the city. The obsidian weapons of the warriors in the city were vulnerable to this dagger. In the end, somehow, this matter reached the ears of the old priest. As a result, After seeing the dagger, this guy who had always been at odds with Zituo and his son compared the material of the dagger with the gold and copper in the temple. It was easy to find that although the color of the dagger was different, it was also metal. kind of. As a result, this discovery made the old priest very excited, and he united the city to support him.?Nobles, Zituo must be arrested and charged. The Lord of Mansa City was naturally unwilling, so the relationship between the two major forces in the city deteriorated again, and in the end almost caused internal strife. However, when both sides later learned that the dagger was given to Zito by someone from the fleet, they could not help but turn against each other. Accurate fleet. "Captain, why don't we send troops to destroy this bullshit city of Mansa? We gave them so many benefits before, but now because of a dagger, they want us to hand over the idiot to face the crime. How can this happen in this world? The truth?" In the captain's room of the America 1, a captain from another ship shouted loudly. Mansa City sent people before to explain the current situation in the city, and also pointed out that all this was caused by Erhanzi, so they hoped that the fleet would hand over Erhanzi and let the temple deal with it. As a result, this naturally caused all the crew members to They were so angry that if Lu Wan hadn't stopped them, they would have killed the envoy on the spot and then destroyed the city of Mansa. "Erhanzi must not be handed over. As far as I know, according to the Mayan tradition of blood sacrifice, if Erhanzi is handed over, he will definitely be sacrificed to the gods in the temple." Liu Kata also said at this time. "Yes, these Mayans are also people who fear power and have no morals. It seems that if you don't show them how powerful they are, they really don't know who is the boss of this world?" Feng Shijie also said fiercely, but no one here did. A good person, even Feng Shijie who graduated from the Navigation Academy, is also killing people without blinking an eye. During this period, they have put a lot of effort into building a good relationship with Mansa City. Now the other party has taken advantage of it, which naturally makes Feng Shijie and others People can't bear it. Lu Wan frowned and remained silent. He would definitely not hand over the offer, otherwise the entire fleet would not agree. However, if Mansa is really destroyed, not only will all their previous efforts be in vain, but they will no longer be able to inquire about the American continent through Mansa City, and even the remaining plants in the album will not be able to be collected. This is a huge loss. Just when Lu Wan was thinking about whether he could find a solution that had the best of both worlds, a crew member suddenly reported that Mansa City had sent an envoy. This made everyone present stunned. They didn't understand what the other party wanted to ask for? But when the envoy sent from the city came in, Lu Wan and the others were stunned, because this time the envoy turned out to be Zituo. After Zi Tuo came in, he first bowed to Lu Wan and then told him his purpose. It turns out that Zituo¡¯s life was not easy during this period, but because his father was protecting him, the old priest couldn¡¯t do anything to him. In addition, according to what he said, the Lord of Mansa did not actually blame the fleet. He only had to show off because he was forced by the old priest, and did not really intend to do anything to the people in the fleet. But just now, the old priest sent an envoy to the ship without the consent of the Mansa City Lord. This made the Mansa City Lord worried about causing a misunderstanding between the fleet and the Mansa City, so he sent Zituo over. In addition to explaining In addition to the situation, I also want to discuss a solution with the fleet. After listening to Zituo's narration, Lu Wan and others' eyes lit up. Lu Wan glanced at Zituo thoughtfully, and then asked: "I wonder how the Lord of Mansa wants to solve this matter? So? If we can think of a way that is beneficial to both of us, then we will be very willing to contribute." Although Zituo is a warrior, he can command the armed forces of Mansa City, so he is not stupid. It¡¯s just that he has a straightforward temper and will say whatever he wants. So after hearing what Liu Kata translated, he immediately said: "In fact, it is very simple to solve this matter. Our father and son have long disliked the old priest, but there are many nobles who support him. Although I am in charge of the armed forces in the city, I am also controlled by other nobles. If we take action forcefully, It may cause the division of power in the city, so we need the help of the fleet!" After hearing this, Lu Wan narrowed his eyes and said in a cold tone: "I wonder what help you need from us?" "It's very simple. I don't have enough troops in my hands, so I need the fleet to send some people to help. I know that the crew's combat power is very strong, and we can't resist it at all, so I only need half of the fleet's strength. We are sure to uproot the power of the old priests, and then arrange for our own people to become new priests. By then, the entire city of Mansa will be under our control." Zituo finally said. However, after hearing this, Lu Wan said calmly: "It sounds good, but we have put in so much effort, but we don't seem to get any benefits. No one would do this kind of thing." Zituo was stunned after hearing this, and said with some surprise: "How could you not benefit from it? After we take control of Mansa City, we will be able to maintain a long-term friendly relationship with the fleet, and we can do whatever you need. I¡¯m going to do my best to help you, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± "Not enough, of course not enough!" At this moment, Liu Kata, who was standing next to him, suddenly realized:He opened his mouth and said. Ordinarily, Lu Wan is negotiating terms with Zituo now. As Liu Kata, it seems that he shouldn't intervene, right? Text Chapter 576 Li Min is going to Ceylon "Oh, what do you want?" Zituo said very calmly. He had now adjusted his mentality and was waiting for the other party to make conditions. However, Liu Kata first smiled apologetically at Lu Wan, and then said a few words to Zi Tuo in the Mayan language. Lu Wan and the others could not understand them at all, but Zi Tuo's expression changed after hearing this. After a change, he also showed a thoughtful look. After a while, Zituo quickly said a few words to Liu Kata, but Liu Kata seemed very leisurely and started a series of conversations with the other party in a leisurely manner. As a result, Lu Wan and the others couldn't understand it at all, so they could only worry. In the end, Zituo seemed to be very hesitant and undecided, and then said something to Liu Kata, and Liu Kata nodded, and then Zituo left in a hurry. "Liu Tongyi, what were you discussing with Zituo just now?" Lu Wan asked in a deep voice. He is the person in charge of the entire fleet, so it is natural that he has to intervene in the contact with the American natives, so for Liu Ka He was also a little dissatisfied with Ta's performance just now. Feng Shijie and others next to him also stared at Liu Kata in confusion. However, Liu Kata said to Lu Wan apologetically: "Captain, you misunderstood. Please take a look at this first." Liu Kata said, taking out a token from his arms, and the two words "Fu Wei" were engraved on this token. Seeing this token, Lu Wan and everyone present were shocked. It was the token of Prince Qi's Mansion, and Liu Kata was holding it in his hand. It seemed that as they had guessed, Liu Kata was really related to Qi. He has some connections with the palace, and the reason why he can become the chief of the Kata tribe is probably because of the support of the palace. Since Liu Kata is from Prince Qi's Mansion, Lu Wan and the others also looked relaxed, and then Liu Kata explained: "Now that everyone knows my identity, there is no need to hide what I said just now. This time I joined the fleet exploring the Americas and received an order from His Highness King Qi to drive a nail in the Americas if conditions permit. What I just discussed with Zituo was actually to do something with them. A deal¡­¡± "Okay, we understand. Liu Tongyi, you don't need to explain anymore. If there is anything we need to do, you can come to me and the fleet will provide you with all conveniences!" Liu Kata also thought when he saw it. He continued to explain, but Lu Wan was on a visit and interrupted him. Liu Kata is from Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion. This alone is enough. As for the special mission he carries. There is no need to explain to them at all, I just need to cooperate with His Highness King Qi's order. And Liu Kata was very grateful when he heard Lu Wan's words. Immediately after Bu Xun, he was not polite and explained the aspects that he needed the fleet to cooperate with. These were not difficult for the fleet, and they would also help them achieve the fleet's mission in the Americas. Therefore, Lu Wan and others naturally had no objections. Just a few days later, a turmoil broke out in the city of Mansa. The old priest faction represented the divine power, and the Mansa City Lord faction represented the secular power. The two feuding forces finally broke up with each other. The Lord of Mansa took advantage of the opportunity to convene the nobles in the city for a meeting, and captured all the nobles of the priest's faction in one fell swoop, and then announced that the old priest had been spurned by the gods. In the end, Zituo rushed into the temple and personally sacrificed the old priest's blood. In this internal shopping spree in Mansa City. Lu Wan's fleet did not intervene, but Liu Kata gave Zituo a batch of iron weapons. The warriors armed with these advanced weapons took advantage in the battle. Those noble warriors of the sacrificial sect were not them at all. The opponent was quickly suppressed. Mansa City is just a small village with a population of just over a thousand. Even if you count the surrounding villages affiliated with them, the population is only three or four thousand, and the armed forces are even pitifully small. Therefore, this internal strife It was quickly calmed down without causing any disturbance. However, in the following time, the Lord of Mansa City began to recruit all the young laborers under his command, and began to build a strong fortress next to a natural port not far from Mansa City. This fortress was built by Liu Kata to help the Lord of Mansa City. One of the conditions is that after all, they will return to America in the future, so they need to have a stronghold of their own, and this stronghold was temporarily named American Port by Lu Wan. However, after Lu Wan and the others returned, Li Min wanted to express his gratitude to Lu Wan. Thanks to Wan, the name of the port was changed to Luwan Port, and later it developed into Luwan City. In addition to building the fortress, the Lord of Mansa must abide by the agreement and fully help Lu Wan and the others collect what the fleet needs. Even some unique local animals, Lu Wan is ready to bring back more. However, the situation at sea is changing, and no one can Knowing whether these animals can reach Taiwan alive, or even if they lack food on the way, these animals will become their sustenance. Lu Wan and the others also need to conduct some simple intelligence collection on America. This is notIt can be completed in a short time, so they will have to stay in America for at least a few months. However, with the full assistance of Mansa City, their work has started very smoothly and they should be able to set sail in a few months. Return home. At the same time, Li Min¡¯s inspection in the Lion City has also come to an end. He was very satisfied with the construction of the Lion City, especially Wang Kuang's achievements in the economic construction of the Lion City, which impressed Li Min even more. The role of the sea trade center has been fully affirmed by him, and he has also decided to use the sea trade center as an official organization to open similar institutions in Tainan, Keelung and other cities, and at the same time share information, so as to achieve The purpose of improving business efficiency. In addition, the safety of the Lion City is also a key point. Lu Qing is personally in charge here, and even Li Jingye was sent here by him. However, this is not enough. With the pacification of Luzon, Japan, Linyi and other places, there is no need to There was too large a fleet standard there, so the navy's main fleet was also transferred to Malacca, which could not only protect the security of the Lion City, but also deter the entire Nanyang region and lay a solid foundation for the complete annexation of Nanyang. A few days later, Li Min's fleet left the Lion City and headed north back to Taiwan. At the same time, another fleet headed west to Ceylon Island, nominally transporting a batch of supplies, but no one expected that, Li Min was not in the fleet returning to Taiwan, but followed the supply fleet to Ceylon. In fact, Li Min had already made preparations to go to Ceylon before going to the Lion City. However, this decision was opposed by Xin and Wu Meiniang, because there was nothing particularly important for Li Min to go to Ceylon. Processing, the reason why he went to Ceylon was simply to have fun. It's not wrong to come for a visit. After all, Li Min was very busy some time ago, so it's reasonable to go out to relax now. However, Ceylon has just been occupied, and the palace's rule there is not particularly stable, and occasionally there will be small outbreaks. Conflict, if something happens to Li Min there, it will be too late to regret it. In fact, not only did they object, but Wang An, Lu Hong and others also strongly opposed it. After all, everything in Prince Qi's palace was dominated by Li Min. If something unexpected happened to him, it would definitely be a disaster for them. blow. ¡°It¡¯s just that Li Min, who always obeyed advice, seemed very stubborn this time and wanted to go to Ceylon Island no matter what. And he also has his own reasons, that is, he needs to know the situation of Li Zhen and Li Yun in Tianzhu in order to better formulate future strategic plans. There is another problem, that is, Li Min is also very wary of the increasingly powerful Dashi. The Arab Empire that will later establish across Asia, Africa and Europe is now like the rising sun, and the aging Persia is destined to perish. , the Eastern Roman Empire can only survive, and the power of the Tang Dynasty has extended to the edge of West Asia. Sooner or later there will be a war with Persia in the future. In addition, Li Zhen and Li Yun may also face the pressure of cannibalism in the future, so Li I want to get to know the country of Dashi up close. Although Wang An, Lu Hong and others believed that the situation of Li Zhen and Li Yun in Tianzhu did not affect their development, and the issue of food did not need to be considered now, Li Min was very insistent, and Lian Xin and others They couldn't make him change his mind, so in the end, after Li Min promised that this would only happen once and that he would never put himself in danger again in the future, Wang An and others finally agreed to Li Min's trip to Ceylon. In addition, they begged Li Min not to go to the mainland of Tianzhu. Li Min fully agreed to this, but only Li Min knew whether he could keep his promise. Li Min's trip to Ceylon was classified as top secret. Only a few core figures such as Wang An and Lu Hong knew about it. Everyone in the outside world thought that Li Min and the others returned to Taiwan together. However, this secret It can only last for two or three months at most. If Li Min doesn't show up for a long time, it will definitely arouse suspicion. Although two or three months is not a long time, Li Min estimated that it was enough for him to travel around Ceylon and Tianzhu. In addition, he could also help Li Zhen and Li Yun to provide some advice and let them It will develop better in Tianzhu in the future. When Li Min's fleet set out from the Strait of Malacca, he stood on the bow of the ship excitedly. Looking at the sea area in front of him that would be called the Indian Ocean in later generations, he couldn't help but feel excited in his heart. Although pirates are still rampant here, they often It threatens the safety of the route from the Lion City to Ceylon, but as long as he pacifies the Nanyang, this ocean will be in his hands sooner or later. As for those hateful pirates, they must all be executed! As the saying goes, whatever you think about comes, when Li Min on the bow was thinking about how to clear the sea area of ??pirates, he did not expect that just behind their fleet, several old and dilapidated boats had quietly followed them. Text Chapter 577 Encountering pirates Pirates are a very ancient profession. Since humans began to sail, piracy has occurred. Especially in commercially developed areas, pirates are very rampant. Sometimes even the local government has nothing to do with them. Of course, it is not completely impossible to eliminate pirates. For example, if the government has a navy that is several times stronger than the pirates, and then spends great efforts to eliminate them, then within a few years, the local pirates will disappear, and even if they exist, they will not be able to form No matter what the climate, they can only survive under the crackdown of the navy. For example, most pirates in the coastal areas of the Tang Dynasty and Nanyang have lost their living space under the attack of Qi Wangfu's navy. They either wash their hands and become obedient people, or they flee to farther seas to drink the west wind. At present, there are only sporadic pirates operating in the Java Sea in the southern part of the Southeast Asia and near Australia. However, they mainly make a living by robbing the natives on the pirate ships. Generally, they rarely dare to attack merchant ships, otherwise they will be attacked by the navy. Crazy eradication. However, if you go west out of the Strait of Malacca, the situation is completely different. That is the sea area that belongs to Tianzhu, and the mainland of Tianzhu has been in troubled times, and the sea is even more chaotic. Between Li Min, Li Zhen, and Li Yun Before the forces entered this area, Tianzhu Sea was a paradise for pirates. There were not only pirates from Tianzhu, but also pirates who came here from Persia, Dashi and other places. There were even some Han pirates mixed in. At that time, Lu Qing They've been here. Moreover, one characteristic of the pirates in this sea area is that there is no one like an overlord among them. Each pirate goes his own way, without the slightest organization, and there is no need to follow any rules. As long as the merchant ship is intercepted by them , then in the end it will be the result of death and empty goods. This is also the behavior of the pirates in Tianzhu Sea. They were notorious among maritime merchants. They used to be as famous as those pirates with official backgrounds in Malacca, and were one of the most hated people by all maritime merchants. However, since the Malacca pirates were wiped out by Li Min's navy, the forces behind them were also wiped out, so now there is only one Tianzhuhai pirate left in the world. However, since Li Zhen and Li Yun arrived at Ceylon Island and captured it for Li Min, the route from Malacca to Ceylon has attracted much attention from Li Min. For this reason, some navy was specially sent to eliminate pirates. At first, the pirates in Tianzhu Sea didn't pay much attention to this external force, but as the pirates were wiped out one by one. This made them finally realize that the good old days were finally gone forever. Especially after the discovery of many gem mines in Ceylon, Taiwan paid more attention to it, so from time to time warships were sent to clean up the route from Malacca to Ceylon, and sometimes they encountered large fleets sailing. Warships will also be sent to escort, which makes the pirates along the way drool in the pirate den after seeing it. Li Min traveled in secret this time. All the warships he boarded were disguised as merchant ships. But he and everyone on the warship did not expect that there were actually pirates who dared to attack their fleet? You must know that they have fifteen warships disguised as giant merchant ships, as well as some real merchant ships. There are more than thirty large ships in total. A fleet of this size is not to mention pirates. Even the navies of some countries in Tianzhu do not dare to attack them. But the reality is so wonderful, there will never be a fleet where pirates dare to make plans. However, he was targeted by several pirate boats behind him. The person responsible for escorting Li Min this time was Li Jingye, who was given an important task by Lu Qingwa. Now Li Jingye had studied at the Taiwan Military Academy, and then experienced something during this period. Real naval battle. He can already command a fleet alone, and he is one of Li Min's most trusted people. Therefore, it is naturally most appropriate for him to escort us. "Jingye, if I remember correctly, this is your first time leading a fleet alone, right? But now you are being targeted by this group of pirates. It seems that they look down on you!" Li Min held a telescope and said Observing the pirate ship in the distance, he smiled and said to Li Jingye next to him. Li Jingye also touched his nose a little depressed. He thought that this time he would just accompany Li Min for some fun. Unexpectedly, he got lucky and actually met the pirates of Tianzhu Sea. But then he felt excited again. After all, he could command a fleet for the first time, and he could take this opportunity to test the results of his hard work during this period. On the fifth day after their fleet left Malacca, the pirate boat following them finally disappeared. However, this was not a good thing, because early the next morning, a large number of pirates had already gathered in front of their fleet. All around, it can be seen from the messy flags of the pirates that these pirates definitely do not belong to the same group, and are most likely composed of multiple pirate gangs. However, facing this large number of pirate ships, both Li Min and Li Jingye seemed very relaxed, and even secretly pitied each other in their hearts. If heIf they were really ordinary giant merchant ships, then with so many pirates gathered together, it would indeed be very possible for them to take over the fleet. However, they were very unlucky to encounter Li Jingye's disguised warship. It seemed that this group of pirates was going out. I really didn¡¯t read the almanac before. What happened next was very boring. It was just a pirate attack, and then fifteen disguised warships showed their power. First, they stunned the opponent with a burst of artillery and crossbows, and then the fifteen warships changed their tricks to toss these things. The pirate ship was less than one-third the size of a warship. As a result, the larger pirate ships at the front were all sunk. When the other small ships saw that the situation was not good, they immediately dispersed. Li Jingye's mission this time was mainly to protect Li Min's safety, so he was not pursued, so most of the pirates who escaped survived. "One, two, three! Throw~" There were bursts of neat slogans from each warship, accompanied by the laughter of many navy and the sound of heavy objects falling into the water. This is when people from the fleet are disposing of pirate prisoners, tying them up like rice dumplings and throwing them into the sea. In this case, there is no possibility of survival. "For these vicious pirates, whether they are government officials or private businessmen, as long as they are caught, there is absolutely only one end, and that is to kill them. And in order to deter those pirates, Li Min erected many pillars outside various ports in Southeast Asia, with executed pirates hanging on each pillar. The pirate captives who came this time could also be sent to the port to be hanged, but for confidentiality reasons, they were finally ordered to be executed on the spot by Li Jingye, which is why the current scene occurred. Don't blame the young men in the navy for being cruel. Compared with the way these pirates dealt with the merchants they captured, their direct method of reclamation was much gentler. At least they could leave a whole body for them, and they didn't have any No matter what torture they suffered, even the pirates who were executed were satisfied with this way of death. In addition, before executing these pirates, Li Min also learned from the pirates where the pirates' lairs were. After they were sorted out, they were stored in files, which may be used when destroying these pirates in the future. As for the captured pirate ships, Li Min and the others didn't like them at all, so they sent people to search the ships and after searching them, they were all scuttled. This pirate attack was just an episode in Li Min's journey, but he saw something that worried him, that is, the pirates in Tianzhu Sea had begun to unite under his attack. , although this kind of alliance between pirates is very fragile, and there may even be internal fights, but we have to guard against it. If someone really twists the Tianzhu Sea pirates into a rope, what will happen to him? It's definitely not a good thing. "Liu Lang, have you thought of it too? It seems that we need to eliminate pirates in this sea area as soon as possible." While Li Min was standing on the side of the ship with a frown and looking at the sea view, Li Jingye suddenly walked over from the side and said. "Well, here I want to concentrate on solving Jinzhou first, and then completely control the Strait of Malacca. But looking at the current situation, I have to put the pirates here first!" Li Min said lightly. Fortunately, the pirates attacked their fleet today. If it had been another large fleet, it would have been plundered. They don¡¯t know how many of their subjects would have died by then. As their Royal Highness, King Qi, naturally, This hidden danger must be eliminated. Li Jingye is familiar with Li Min¡¯s temperament, so he is not surprised at all by his words. He suddenly showed a bright smile and asked: "By the way, I heard that Uncle Cheng and Uncle Qin have resigned from the Tang army and are preparing to come to Taiwan. I just don't know how long it will take to see them again? " When Li Min heard this, he also showed a smile and said: "Yes, Huai Liang and Huai Yu are indeed coming soon, and this time they will also move their families directly to Taiwan, so it may take a little longer, but I It is estimated that they will arrive in Taiwan in three to five months at most, and we should go back by then. We must have a non-stop drunken time with them!" "Hahaha~, that's natural. But speaking of it, I am the junior of Uncle Cheng and the others, but now I am the first one to enter Taiwan's army. In other words, I am the senior of Uncle Cheng and the others, and may even be the senior of Uncle Cheng and the others in the future. Maybe he is their boss, it¡¯s exciting to think about it." Li Jingye suddenly laughed proudly, but Li Min curled his lips upon hearing this. With Cheng Huailiang and their tempers, even if Li Jingye really became their boss , I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t look good on Li Jingye. Li Min's fleet headed west, aiming directly at the destination of this trip, Ceylon. However, before reaching Ceylon Island, they went to a very interesting place. PS: I¡¯m really busy celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival. Today¡¯s second chapter is a little late. I hope everyone can understand. Text Chapter 578 The Passionate Nicobar Woman "Brother Lan is very good at running the army. The competition just now finally made those bastards under me understand what it means that there are people outside the world and mountains outside the mountains!" Li Jingye raised his glass and said to a middle-aged navy man sitting next to him. The general laughed. This middle-aged general is named Lan Wuwei. As his name suggests, he was a fierce general under Lu Qing back then. He always took the lead in every battle. However, since Lu Qing surrendered to Li Min, Lan Wuwei has also reached middle age and has a bad temper. He is much calmer than when he was young, and he also learned to use his brain when fighting, so he was lightly promoted by Lu Qing. This time, he was sent to the Nicobar Islands as a captain. There are five main battleships and Hundreds of auxiliary warships were all under his command. "Where is it? Brother Li is young and promising, and he is also an expert in archery. It is an eye-opener for Lan!" Colonel Lan said very humbly when he heard Li Jingye's words. Li Jingye and the others came to the Nicobar Islands before, mainly to replenish some supplies, especially crossbows, gunpowder and the like. Because when they eliminated the incoming pirates before, although they won very easily, they also consumed a lot of money. There was a shortage of supplies. In order to keep the fleet's combat effectiveness at its strongest, we asked the garrison here to replenish supplies. As a result, we met Captain Lan. Lieutenant Lan also did not expect that this fleet, which appeared to be ordinary merchant ships, turned out to be a fleet from the Lion City. This made him surprised and very excited, so he did not hesitate to help Li Jingye and the others replenish supplies. Then a banquet was held on the island for the garrison on the island to have a party with the troops brought by Li Jingye. After all, although the Nicobar Islands are strategically located, it is a bit boring to be stationed here at ordinary times. Now I can meet such a group of people. Brothers in the Navy. Naturally, they wanted to entertain him well. They are now on a beach on Great Nicobar Island, next to the navy's military port. However, in order to entertain Li Jingye and others, in addition to the navy on duty. Most people ran to this beach to have a party with the soldiers from the Lion City. It is also worth mentioning that Li Min is also among the soldiers under Li Jingye. He is now bragging and drinking with a group of soldiers by a fire next to Li Jingye. When two groups of soldiers meet together, in addition to drinking and eating meat, there is naturally a competition, such as martial arts competitions, archery, wrestling, etc., which are all common activities for military officers. But to be honest, Lieutenant Lan is a veteran, and he was also an extremely brave man when he was young. Therefore, he has extremely strict requirements on his subordinates, and he shows no mercy during training. This also resulted in his soldiers being very good in all aspects. Although Li Jingye was the head of two military academies in Chang'an and Taiwan, he was still young after all, so his soldiers competed with each other, whether in combat or wrestling. None of them were his opponents. In the end, when it came to the archery event, Li Jingye couldn't help but take action himself. As a result, he defeated Colonel Lan and his soldiers with an absolute advantage. Finally gained some face. "Brother Lan, your place is located on the main traffic road between Ceylon and the Strait of Malacca, and there are so many pirates here. Do any pirates dare to attack you?" Li Jingye used a knife to cut off the roasted wild boar in front of him. A piece of browned meat, and then asked while eating. After hearing this, Lan Wuwei slapped his thigh and said, "Why not? When we first arrived here, those pirates who killed a thousand swords came to harass every few days. Later, General Lu organized a fleet to clear them out several times. Although It didn¡¯t completely eliminate the pirates, but it also severely damaged their vitality, so now the pirates don¡¯t dare to come easily.¡± When Lan Wuwei said this, he suddenly thought of something, and immediately turned to Li Jingye and said: "Brother Li, your warships are all disguised as merchant ships. This is not a peaceful journey. In addition, your fleet consumes so much supplies. You must have met pirates, right?" Ever since he decided to come to the Nicobar Islands to replenish supplies, Li Jingye knew that he would not be able to hide his encounter with pirates, so after hearing this, he smiled and told the story about the blind pirates. As a result, Lan Wuwei said: He kept laughing and shouting "happy" while laughing. It seemed that he didn't have any good impression of those pirates in Tianzhu Sea. Next to him, Li Min was joking with the soldiers he had just met while listening to the conversation between Li Jingye and Lan Wuwei. It was from the soldiers around him and Lan Wuwei that he learned about the pain and joy of these soldiers stationed overseas. Of course, there are also some complaints and dissatisfaction, but this is also human nature. After all, everyone will feel depressed after staying on such a closed island all year round. Fortunately, their residency period is almost over, and there will be others soon. Navy to replace them. However, Li Min feels that this island is not without its merits. For example, the Great Nicobar Island where they are located has a considerable number of wild boars. In the past, the natives of the Naked Country liked to hunt wild boars for food, and even used wild boars for food. As a sacrifice. But now the wild boar on the island has become a delicacy for the stationed troops to entertain guests. For example, there is a wild boar on the fire in front of Li Min.Golden wild boar is roasting. Seeing that the wild boar was almost roasted, an older soldier stood up, picked up a knife and cut off the cooked pork on the outside, and then distributed it to everyone. Li Min's identity was a captain in the fleet, and he was better than ordinary people. The soldier was two ranks higher, so he was assigned a roasted front leg. Even though the meat on the front leg was not as much as the hind leg, the meat was more tender than the hind leg, so it was usually given to distinguished guests. Li Min was not polite. He took the front legs from the wooden plate, then picked up the condiment bottle next to it, sprinkled some salt on it, and then started to nibble on it. When the soldiers stationed on the island saw Li Min's heroic performance, they naturally applauded one after another. After everyone took a few bites of wild boar meat, they toasted each other with large bowls of spirits beside them. After everyone had eaten and drank enough and was drunk, many people started to drink and sing. I don¡¯t know who started it. Just hearing the familiar Han songs made many people feel homesick. His emotions aroused, especially those brothers who were stationed on the island. Tears flashed in their eyes. Thinking of their wives and parents at home, even a tough man would feel sad. But at this moment, something surprised Li Min. Young native women appeared on the beach one after another, and they were not wearing clothes. Most of them only used wide leaves to cover important parts of their bodies. In addition, they were so courageous that they even regarded this place as their own home. They got into the soldiers beside the fire in small groups. Some boldly teased the young soldiers, while others danced to the songs of the soldiers, seductively. The curves of the figure were looming under the light of the fire, making them look even more charming. Many soldiers' eyes widened when they saw it. Five girls also came in to the fire where Li Min and the others were sitting. They first greeted the soldiers on the island in very blunt Chinese, then cut a piece of meat themselves, and casually picked up the soldiers' wine bowls to taste the spirits. Some of the brave women among them even snuggled directly next to the soldiers they liked, their little faces flushed after drinking, and their eyes extremely seductive. And some soldiers who couldn't control themselves had even started to take action. Lan Wuwei and the soldiers on the island have long been accustomed to this situation. They even burst into laughter when they saw the faces of the tender-faced soldiers turn red when they were teased by the native girl. Seeing this situation, Li Min couldn't help but bumped a brother next to him with his shoulder. This man was the older soldier who just shared the meat with everyone. According to reports, he was a senior and was one level lower than Li Min's team. It can be said that he is the lowest officer in the army. "Brother, where do these native women come from? How can they be so um~ enthusiastic?" Li Min said at the end, and after thinking about it, he used the word "passionate" to describe it. However, if it were placed in the Tang Dynasty, Or Taiwan, the behavior of these native women can be called debauched. The elder chief smiled after hearing this, and then replied: "These native women are the residents of the island. They also established a naked country before, but they were destroyed by us later. Now they stay. They are all natives who are willing to accept our rule." "What about these women?" Li Min had already guessed what Shi Chang had said, but he didn't understand why these women appeared here, flirted with the soldiers, and even seemed a bit seductive. "Hehe, don't worry, brother!" the elder said with a very lewd smile, "On this island, women's status is actually much higher than that of men, and they can even choose men freely, and as long as they look If you like them, you can sleep with them. Our army came here to destroy the original naked country. As a result, these women fell in love with the cool young men in our army. After all, compared to those native men, we are better in terms of body shape and body shape. In appearance, they are much better than those short natives, so whenever there is a chance, they will come to entangle them. There must be many brothers dragged into the woods by these women tonight." Li Min was amazed when he heard this. In later generations, he had also heard that among primitive tribes, there were still some matrilineal clan customs. He didn't expect that he would meet one now. But before Li Min could finish his sigh, the older chief looked Li Min up and down, and then said with great pity: "Brother, don't blame me for attacking you. Judging from your appearance and figure, I guess you won't be able to do anything tonight." You will be attracted by a native woman!" "Whywhy?" Li Min was extremely depressed when he heard this. He was the grandson of Yang Guang, a famous handsome man in history, and his mother, Concubine Yang, also said that she looked very similar to Yang Guang. This shows that she After all, he is a handsome man. Do these native women look down on him? Although he has no interest in these native women at all, it is related to a man's dignity and face, so Li Min must figure it out. (To be continued) Text Chapter 579 Han monks outside the monastery It turned out that the older man had a very vicious vision. Until the end of the banquet, the native girls who had hooked up with the young soldiers went into the woods in pairs, but no native girl came to see Li. Shocked, this shocked him greatly. Whether he was interested or not was one thing, but a group of women didn't even look at him. Instead, they fought fiercely with other soldiers. It is estimated that any man would feel depressed. // // Seeing Li Min's appearance, the elder Shi Chang, who had also gained nothing, patted Li Min on the shoulder sympathetically, and then said in a very deep voice: "Brother, this is not our fault. If we are to blame, we can only blame these natives." Women¡¯s aesthetics are different from ours. Have you noticed? These women will only choose those who are tall and strong. Our polite and gentlemanly demeanor is not popular here at all!¡± After hearing this, Li Min discovered that the soldiers who were taken away by those women were really strong men, and it seemed that the stronger they were, the more popular they were. For example, Xi Junmai, the chief of personal guards around him, was known for his extremely strong strength. His figure has attracted many women to chat with him, but because of his responsibility, he is not moved at all. But maybe it's because he's so attractive that there are still two native girls guarding him. The temptation in their eyes can be seen by any man. In addition, there were several other guards around Li Min, all of whom were strong and powerful. This also made those Nicobar women very obsessed with them, and they also pestered them endlessly. Seeing this, Li Min finally felt better. It turned out that it was not because his brother was not charming enough, but because there was something wrong with the aesthetics of these native women. But then Li Min looked at the older man next to him, and saw that this old man was skinny and had a deer head and rat eyes that were indescribably wretched. This made Li Min understand a truth, that is, although these Nicobar women have aesthetic problems, their outlook on ugliness is still consistent with that of the Han people. Li Min was a good boss who was considerate of his subordinates. Seeing that Xi Junmai and several strong guards were having a hard time being pestered by those women, he also smiled and secretly ordered someone to arrange for a few more men who were not attracted by Nico like him. The female guard from Ba took a fancy to, and then she gave Xi Jun and the others a holiday so that they could relax as much as they wanted. As a result, Xi Jun bought a few and burst into tears of gratitude. He hugged the native woman next to him with both hands and got in. The woods disappeared. However, some people were too impatient and started doing things before they had gone very far. As a result, after a while, all kinds of irritating noises were heard on the beach. As a result, the soldiers who were not selected started to curse. After all, they had already It's depressing enough, but now I have to suffer this kind of torture, which is simply killing me. ??????????????????????????????????????????????? But soon these people couldn't stand it anymore. They bent over and ran back to the boat with red faces. If they stayed on the beach any longer, they would probably explode and die. Although Li Min had no interest in these native women, the moaning in his ears was like a demonic sound that penetrated his brain, which was beyond human power, so he had to escape back to the ship in the end. However, on the way back, he accidentally bumped into a few pairs of wild mandarin ducks. As a result, he was scolded by these shrewd native women, which made Li Min sigh. After a stormy night, the fleet specially added an egg to their breakfast the next day. However, seeing that many crew members in the restaurant looked cheerful and energetic, Li Min felt that these people didn't need eggs at all, so they might as well Throw it into the sea and listen to the sound. This is definitely not jealousy, Li Min swears! The next day Li Min's fleet set sail, but on both sides of the military port on Great Nicobar Island, there were many Nicobar women standing there, silently seeing off their lover last night. And ten months later, A group of mixed-race children appeared on the island, and hundreds of children were born together. For this reason, even military doctors stationed in the army helped deliver the babies. After these children were born, they were all registered as Han nationality, and they also went to school with Han children in the army. They had a sense of identity from an early age, and many of them found their way through the help of the army when they grew up. He lost his own biological father. Of course, these are all things for later. After several days of sailing from the Nicobar Islands, the fleet finally arrived at Ceylon. Li Min's first stop was the Lion City, the original capital of the Sinhala Kingdom. However, because the name of this city is similar to Malacca, It was too similar to the Lion City, and it was a Buddhist holy land, so Li Min changed the name of the Lion City to Buddhist City. Buddha City was not originally close to the sea, but later because of its special status, the nearest port was only thirty miles away. Therefore, after Li Min occupied Ceylon Island, he ordered local officials to visit the Buddha City A railway has been built between the port and the port. It has just been completed. With the railway connection, the economy of Focheng has developed rapidly, and it has become several times more prosperous than before. In addition, a new city has also been formed at the port, which is called the New City. Buddha city. Li Min landed in the New Buddha City, and under Liu Rengui's arrangement, the group got on the train and rested in the Old Buddha City.?. Now Ceylon Island has been classified as Ceylon State, with Liu Rengui as the governor, Xue Rengui as the army general, and Zhu Chong as the navy general. These three are all young men of the Prince of Qi's palace. They are all under forty years old and are very good at work. I am motivated, and although I sometimes suffer from inexperience, it will not affect the overall situation. The Sinhala Kingdom finally surrendered after being plotted by Li Zhen and Li Yun. In order to stabilize the people's hearts, although the Sinhala King was deposed, he was not driven out of the palace. Therefore, the palace in Buddha City is now The original king's family still lived there, but I heard that this king who was very devout to Buddha was planning to turn the palace into a temple, so after Li Min came to Buddha City, he had to live in a villa built by a Han businessman in Buddha City. In the courtyard. Although this villa is newly built, the owner of the villa is originally a Buddhist, and many Sinhalese craftsmen were hired, so the villa has an exotic feel everywhere, and the decoration of the villa Many of the murals are related to Buddhism. Living here is like living in a temple, which makes Li Min feel a little uncomfortable when eating, because he is a carnivore. In fact, Li Min had no prejudice against Buddhism, but because the old Li family always respected Lao Tzu as their ancestor, and the upper-class nobles of the Tang Dynasty also respected Taoism, Li Min generally had little contact with Buddhism. However, taking this opportunity to come to Buddha City, he browsed the various sights of Buddha City with great interest. Speaking of which, Sinhala is indeed a Buddhist country. Most of the places worth visiting in the capital are large-scale temples, and the rest are related to Buddhism. It is precisely because the Buddhist culture here is so prosperous. , so it attracted many Buddhists to come here specifically to worship Buddha. The most numerous temples in the Buddhist city are large and small. The more temples there are, the more monks will become monks. These monks can be seen almost everywhere on the streets, and ordinary residents also respect the monks when they see them. . It is also worth mentioning that among the monks who can be seen everywhere in the Buddhist city, there are also some monks who traveled thousands of miles from the Tang Dynasty to come here. They usually board the ship from Dengzhou, Shanghai and other places, and then reach Ceylon through the Strait of Malacca, and Ceylon Island is only their first stop. After they stay here for a while, they will enter the Tianzhu mainland for activities. While preaching, I was looking for the traces left by the Buddha. After Li Min visited various temples in the Buddhist city, he finally came to the most famous place in the entire Buddhist city, which is the Tooth Relic Temple of the Buddha. This temple is entirely made of sandalwood. , is the highest level of architecture in the Sinhalese Kingdom. The entire temple looks extremely beautiful, embodying a sense of peace and tranquility everywhere. It was precisely because of this Buddha tooth that the Sinhala Kingdom was destroyed. However, it was also because of this Buddha tooth that the Sinhala Kingdom did not experience bloodshed. Therefore, many Buddhists have been promoting it. It is precisely because of this. The existence of this Buddha tooth prevents the Sinhalese people from having to suffer wars. This is where the Buddha has great magical powers. Although this kind of propaganda seems ridiculous to Li Min, many devout Buddhists still choose to believe it. The Tooth Relic Shrine is usually not open to the public. If you want to visit the Tooth Relic, you have to wait until the Tooth Relic Ceremony held every three months. However, Li Min's arrival was unlucky, because just a dozen days ago, Buddha City had just held an event to welcome the Buddha's Tooth Relic. There were still more than two months until the next one, and it was naturally impossible for Li Min to wait in the city for such a long time. Precisely because of this, Li Min could only walk around outside the Tooth Relic Shrine, and then someone familiar with the place explained the situation of the Tooth Relic Shrine and the grand occasion when the Tooth Relic was received. With Li Min¡¯s power, if he really wanted to take a look at the Buddha¡¯s tooth, it would be a very simple thing. There is no need for him to reveal his true identity at all. As long as Liu Rengui is suppressed as governor, no one can stop him from entering the Buddha Tooth Relic Shrine. However, this will definitely create a rift between Liu Rengui and local Buddhism, which will not be conducive to his future work. unfolding, and he didn't want more people to know the news of his arrival, so he simply regarded himself as an ordinary tourist and just took a look outside. However, just as Li Min walked around a few times outside the Tooth Relic Shrine and was about to go back, he suddenly saw a middle-aged monk about fifty years old holding a Buddhist gift on the jade path directly in front of the gate of the Tooth Relic Palace. He walked toward the gate of the jingshe, and when he was still more than ten steps away from the gate, he suddenly fell to his knees, and then began to lower his head and chant sutras. It is said that several feet around the Jingshe are forbidden areas, and ordinary people are not allowed to enter at all, but this monk is not subject to this restriction, and what surprises Li Min even more is that this person is actually a Han monk. Although there are many Han monks in the city, because of the last incident where Li Zhen and Li Yun deceived each other with the Buddha's tooth, there was a gap between the Han monks and the local monks. The Buddha's Tooth Relic is so important.Han monks are not allowed to approach important places at all, but I don¡¯t know who this middle-aged monk is, so he allows the local monks to make an exception? (To be continued. Text Chapter 580 Encounter with Xuanzang "Ren Gui, what is the name of this master?" Li Min saw that this monk was so special, so he asked curiously. [This article comes from ] In fact, there was no need for Li Min to ask. Liu Rengui was already preparing to introduce him to Li Min. He said with a respectful look on his face: "Your Highness, this master's name is Xuanzang. He was originally from Luoyang. He was a very famous figure in the Tang Dynasty. The monk later traveled thousands of miles to Tianzhu and spent more than ten years in Tianzhu seeking Buddhist scriptures. His eloquence was unrivaled and he was highly respected by the King of Northern Tianzhu." "He is Tang Sanzang!" Li Min said to himself in surprise. When he first heard the name Xuanzang, he didn't react. He just felt it was very familiar. Then he suddenly thought, isn't Xuanzang the Tang Monk, the bad guy in Journey to the West? But he also knew that novels are novels after all. The real Tang Sanzang was able to reach Tianzhu alone thousands of miles away. His spirit and will were on the one hand, and his body must be very strong. He would never be blown away by the wind like in the novel. "Tang Sanzang?" Liu Rengui was stunned when he heard the name, but then he smiled and said, "Before Master Xuanzang left the Tang Dynasty, he was proficient in the Sutra, Vinaya, and Analects, so he got the title of Tripitaka at a young age. I didn¡¯t expect His Highness to even know this.¡± When Li Min heard this, he dismissed it. He really didn't know how the title Master Tripitaka came from. But because he grew up watching Journey to the West, he knew several of Tang Monk's aliases, and in his mind, Tang Monk is much more palatable than Xuanzang, Sanzang and the like. Li Min didn't expect to meet a historical celebrity here, so he stopped immediately and looked carefully at this famous figure in Buddhist history. He saw him wearing a half-worn monk's robe and kneeling in the monastery with an indifferent expression. In front of the door, people opened and closed their mouths to chant sutras. It¡¯s just that Li Min knows very little about Buddhist scriptures and has no idea what scriptures the other person is reciting. "Ren Gui, isn't Master Xuanzang in Tianzhu? Why did he come to Ceylon Island and come here to chant sutras?" Li Min asked with some confusion. It is already the 21st year of Zhenguan. If If Li Min remembered correctly, the historical counterpart should have returned to Datang from Tianzhu, and was personally received by Li Shimin. But now Master Xuanzang appears in Ceylon. It seems that the other person's life trajectory must have been affected by him. Liu Rengui, as the governor of Ceylon, was usually busy with affairs, and he certainly had no time to care about ordinary monks, but Xuanzang's reputation in Tianzhu was great. King Harsha even held a Dharma identification meeting for him in Qunu City. More than a dozen kings and 5,000 people with profound Dharma attended. As a result, Xuanzang lectured and no one could refute him, and he became famous in Tianzhu for a while. With such a famous person coming to Ceylon and a Han Chinese, Liu Rengui was naturally particularly concerned. He had deliberately met with Xuanzang before, and the two talked for several days. He was also very clear about the reason for Xuanzang's appearance in Ceylon. So after Liu Rengui heard Li Min's question, he explained the reason why Xuanzang came to the Buddhist city. It turned out that Xuanzang was attending the Buddhist debate meeting held for him by King Harshri. For a time, he was famous in the five major countries of India. He was revered as the "Mahayana Heaven" by the Mahayana and the "Liberation Heaven" by the Hinayana. At this time, Xuanzang also felt that his Buddhism had reached a certain level. It¡¯s time to return to the Tang Dynasty to preach Buddhism. However, his plan to return home was abandoned by King Harsha, who invited him to participate in the Uncensored Conference held every five years. The so-called Uncensored Conference refers to a Buddhist fast meeting held every five years to give alms to monks and laypeople. At that time, monks from all over Tianzhu will gather together to debate, which lasts for 75 days. During this period, monks and poor and lonely people who participate in the conference will also be The donation of wealth and food was presided over by King Harsha himself. It can be said to be a grand event in Buddhism. It was this Buddhist event that allowed Xuanzang to stay in Tianzhu for a few more months. It happened to be during this period that news spread that Li Zhen and Li Yun occupied Ceylon Island and landed in the south of Tianzhu. To Northern Tianzhu. There are no telephones or the Internet these days, so news can only be passed on by word of mouth. In the process of delivery, the recipients naturally add their own subjectivity and imagination. In addition, there are constant wars in South Tianzhu, so when Li Zhen and Li By the time the news of Yun's landing in Tianzhu reached the Harsha Dynasty, it had already evolved into countless versions. Each version can become a story independently. However, these versions have one thing in common, that is, this foreign force came from a distant place. Tang Dynasty. The news about the Tang Dynasty's invasion of Tianzhu did cause a sensation in various parts of Tianzhu. After all, they had all heard about the power of the Tang Dynasty. However, as a sensation, not many people really paid attention to the news, because they all They know that the Tang Dynasty is too far away from them. No matter how powerful the Tang Dynasty is, it is impossible to mobilize too many troops to come to Tianzhu, so most people don't pay too much attention. At most, they send a lot of people to the south to find out the news. . But not everyone doesn¡¯t pay attention to it, such as Xuanzang from the Tang DynastyMage, although he has not been back for more than ten years, but with his understanding of the Tang Dynasty, he sensitively felt that the Tang army that appeared in the south of Tianzhu was definitely not that simple. Master Xuanzang, who had attended the Uncensored Conference, also convinced King Harsha at this time that he was ready to go back. However, the news that the Tang army invaded southern Tianzhu made him feel that it was necessary to go there. In addition, Ceylon There is also a Tooth Relic of Buddha enshrined on the island, so you can just go and pay homage there. In this way, Xuanzang did not return to the Tang Dynasty according to the historical time, but went south to Ceylon. However, when he arrived in Ceylon, the first thing he heard was how Li Zhen and Li Yun used the Buddha's tooth as a gift. Yin, the annexation of the original Sinhalese Kingdom. As the saying goes, a war never tires of deceit. Li Zhen and Li Yun's plan can be said to be a brilliant plan in the eyes of military strategists. Even Master Xuanzang thinks their plan is very good. But the mistake is that they are the princes of the Tang Dynasty. , actually used the Buddha's relics as a guide to achieve their own goals. This is really disrespectful to the Buddha. It was Xuanzang's idea that the first thing he did when he came to Ceylon was to personally pay homage outside the Tooth Relic Temple and made a great wish to chant sutras outside the Temple for 108 days. , in order to resolve the disrespect for the Buddha by Li Zhen and Li Yun's last action, and now three months have passed. No matter it is strong wind or heavy rain, Xuanzang will come to the monastery at a fixed time to chant sutras. And his fame has already spread to the island of Ceylon, so the local monks in the Buddhist city also respect him very much. Xuanzang is allowed to come within ten steps of the monastery. However, he shows respect to the Buddha every time within ten steps. He stopped a few steps away. After listening to Liu Rengui¡¯s explanation, Li Min couldn¡¯t help but look at Xuanzang not far away with some surprise. As a descendant, Li Min, who had been educated in materialism since childhood, naturally had little faith, so it was difficult for him to understand Xuanzang's devotion to the Buddha. However, Xuanzang's great perseverance did make people feel. admire. "Your Highness, Master Xuanzang's chanting takes two hours each time. Should we find a place to rest first?" Liu Rengui saw that Li Min seemed to be very interested in Xuanzang, so he suggested. "No, I'll just wait here for him to finish reciting the sutra!" Li Min said with a calm face. Xuanzang is a very legendary person. It would be fine if he didn't meet him, but now he can meet him in the Buddhist city. It was considered that he was destined to be with him, so Li Min really wanted to talk to him. Xuanzang had been chanting sutras outside the Tooth Relic Shrine for three months, so the news had already spread throughout the Buddhist city. Many people admired this famous Buddhist master in Tianzhu, so not long after Xuanzang knelt down , and soon a group of people spontaneously knelt down behind Xuanzang and began to chant sutras silently. These people included monks and ordinary people, Han Chinese and Sinhalese. They all looked pious and silent. Chanting sutras with bowed head. For two hours, which is also four hours in later generations, Xuanzang knelt in front of the door of the monastery and remained motionless. His voice was low and steady, as if there was no fluctuation at all from beginning to end. It's just that he is also an ordinary person. Under the influence of the hot weather here in the Buddhist city, Xuanzang's face and body were quickly wet with sweat. Some of the sweat dripped to the ground, and then was quickly evaporated, leaving patches of sweat stains. . The people behind Xuanzang were also shaky. Many people had finished chanting in advance. Instead, they used their hands to support their bodies and did not fall down. Big beads of sweat kept flowing on their faces. Some of them were old and weak. Although people have good perseverance, they really don't have the physical strength, so from time to time someone will faint, but soon the monks guarding the monastery will send them down to rest. After finally waiting for Xuanzang to finish reciting the sutra, he bowed to the Buddha's Tooth Relic Shrine, and then slowly prepared to stand up. Everyone behind him also relaxed. In the end, a few more fainted, and the rest The man and Master Xuanzang stood up stiffly. Naturally, Li Min would not worship with these people. Instead, he stood under a Bodhi tree nearby and waited patiently. At this time, Master Xuanzang stood up, recited the Buddha's name and bowed to the people behind him, and then prepared to leave. However, this was the opportunity that Li Min was waiting for. He and his men stepped forward to block Master Xuanzang's way, and then he smiled and said: "Xinnan Yang Liu pays homage to the master. I wonder if the master is free. Yang has something to ask." ?¡± Xuanzang was also a little surprised. He didn't expect to meet so many Han people here, but soon he saw Liu Rengui next to Li Min, which surprised him even more. Although the other person was wearing casual clothes, he had met Liu Rengui before. We talked for several days, so we naturally recognized each other at a glance. As Liu Rengui, he still only accompanied the young master who called himself Yang Liu, which showed that the other party's identity was higher than that of Liu Rengui. This discovery finally gave Xuanzang a flash of inspiration, and he had no idea about Li Min's identity. There are some vague guesses. Text Chapter 581 Xuanzang¡¯s Persuasion "Master, if you don't believe in Buddhism, why should you claim to believe in men?" Xuanzang had already vaguely guessed Li Min's identity, but he didn't show any signs of anything strange. Instead, he directly pointed out that what Li Min had just said was a lie. After saying this, he turned to Liu Renjiu next to him: "I haven't seen you for many days, but Liu Ren's style remains the same." Liu Rengui said respectfully: "Master, you're welcome!" Then he returned to Li Min and stopped talking. Li Min had known that Xuanzang would recognize Liu Rengui, so he was not surprised. However, he was a little surprised by the previous sentences and said, "Oh? How did Master Xuanzang know that Yang did not believe in Buddhism? Did the Buddha tell the master ?" "When believers come to the Tooth Relic Shrine, they are naturally devout. How can they be like the young master? They all look like they are having fun and do not show any respect for the Tooth Relic Shrine." Xuanzang said with a smile. After hearing this, Li Min was stunned for a moment, and then burst into hearty laughter. He just wanted to make a joke, but he didn't expect that Master Xuanzang's observation was so keen that he could detect even such small details. And he also exposed him to his face, which is far from the image of the bad good guy in later Journey to the West. After Li Min smiled, Xuanzang continued: "Although the young master is not a believer, the fact that he and the poor monk can meet in this Buddha Tooth Relic Temple can be regarded as a predestined relationship with the Buddha. If the young master does not dislike it, you can go Go and sit in the poor monk's Zen room." "Since the master has invited me, Yang is naturally more respectful than obeying the order. However, as for the idea of ??being predestined with the Buddha, the young master does not believe it, otherwise he will be scolded by his ancestors!" Li Min said half-jokingly. Xuanzang was stunned for a moment when he heard the last sentence, and then he reacted. At the same time, he became more certain about Li Min's identity. After the Li family called themselves Lao Tzu, they believed in Taoism. Therefore, I am naturally not interested in Buddhism. It seems that I just made a mistake. However, Xuanzang's Buddhist teachings were profound and he didn't care about these small details, so he quickly returned to normal, and then invited Li Min to his Zen room to talk. Naturally, Li Min would not refuse, and followed him out of the Tooth Relic Temple. After turning a corner, I came to a medium-sized temple and entered through a corner door. Finally, we came to an independent small courtyard. A huge bodhi tree blocked the sky in the entire courtyard, and a simple Zen room stood under the bodhi tree. Li Min followed Xuanzang into the Zen room, and found that the layout in the Zen room was really simple, except for a low table and a few futons. Nothing else. However, when Li Min, Xuanzang and others sat down, a young novice soon presented them with a pot of tea and several teacups. At this time, Xuanzang smiled and said: "This is a fine tip given to a poor monk by a believer a few days ago. It can be used to entertain distinguished guests. Your Highness and the governor can taste it!" Li Min was not surprised at all when Xuanzang revealed his true identity. After all, Liu Rengui could accompany him in person and he was named Yang Liu. Yang is Li Min's mother's surname, and he is ranked sixth, so anyone who is interested can probably analyze Li Min's true identity. "Good tea. The soup is orange and translucent, and the aroma of pine smoke is rich. This should be Maojian produced in Weishan." Liu Rengui picked up the tea cup and smelled the fragrance first. Look at its color again, and then speak after tasting it. Although Li Min invented fried tea. But I am not very proficient in tea tasting. I can only taste the quality of tea, but I cannot judge which kind of tea, so there is no interface on this topic. "Master Xuanzang has lived in Tianzhu for many years, so he must be very familiar with the situation in various parts of Tianzhu, right?" Li Yan took a sip of tea and asked with a smile. When Xuanzang heard Li Min's question, he shook his head and said, "I'm afraid this has disappointed His Highness. Although the poor monk has been to various places in Tianzhu in the past few years, he only focused on seeking Buddha and did not pay much attention to other matters. We only have a superficial understanding of the situation in various countries.¡± Li Min was not surprised after hearing this, and then asked: "The master's concentration on Buddhism is indeed admirable, but I don't know when the master is going to return to the country. If necessary, the king can send a fleet to escort the master back." Xuanzang pondered for a while and replied: "Thank you for your highness's kindness. Two years ago, the poor monk was ready to return to the Tang Dynasty. However, now Ceylon Island belongs to your highness's territory. It is no different from the Tang Dynasty. In addition, here It is also a pure land of my Buddha, so the poor monk plans to stay here for two more years, translate some Buddhist scriptures, and then ship them to the country for printing and distribution!" "This is a good idea. Buddhism is prosperous here in the Buddha City, and the environment and atmosphere are much better than those in the Tang Dynasty. In addition, if the master needs anything, he can always ask Rengui. As long as the king can do it, he will not refuse. !" Li Min said very boldly, but he didn't have any good ideas in mind. "Thank you, Your Highness!" Xuanzang acted very calmly.At this level, he had already taken foreign objects very lightly, and precisely because of this, he didn't feel too nervous when facing Li Min. However, Xuanzang hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Your Highness, King Jiang and King Yue have now landed on the mainland of Tianzhu, and have also launched wars against the countries in the south of Tianzhu. Although I, a monk, cannot intervene in such national affairs. Yes, but as the saying goes, God has the virtue of good life, I wonder if your highness can advise the two highnesses to stop fighting as soon as possible, so as to avoid the destruction of all living beings in the world?" Li Min almost laughed out loud when he heard Xuanzang's words, because he finally saw the good side of the other party, but there was no need to discuss this matter, and he had no intention of letting Li Yun and Li Zhen stop their troops, so he only saw He said: "Master, I'm afraid I don't understand the purpose of the seventh and eighth brothers' trip. You must also know the situation in Nantianzhu. There has been war there for many years, and countless people have been displaced because of the war. Even the people who survived have not lived a good life." It¡¯s also a precarious life.¡± Li Min paused for a moment when he said this, and then continued: "So after the seventh brother and the eighth brother learned about this situation, they made great ambitions to unify Tianzhu and end this local situation that was even more chaotic than the Warring States Period. It can be said to be a good deed to relieve the people from hanging upside down, so it cannot be said that they want to invade Tianzhu, but that they came with peace and clarity to save the people in Tianzhu who are living in dire straits!" After listening to Li Min's call, Xuanzang was shocked and stunned. He probably never thought that people could be so shameless. He was not a three-year-old child anymore. It would be hell if he believed Li Min's lies. Woolen cloth. However, although Xuanzang knew that Li Min was telling lies, he could do nothing about it. After all, he was just a monk, and it was taboo to interfere in such important military and political affairs. If he didn't know how to pursue him, it would be very difficult for him to do so. It may arouse the dissatisfaction of His Highness the King of Qi. It was precisely with the above in mind that Xuanzang sighed and did not try to persuade him again. He just said with a compassionate heart: "It turns out that your two highnesses have some great ambitions, but the poor monk is a bit short-sighted. It's just that the saint said As I said, God has the virtue of good things, and I hope that in the process of unifying Tianzhu, your two highnesses will have more benevolent thoughts and try to commit as few murders as possible!" "It's natural. My two brothers are not murderous people, and they are here for peace. Therefore, as long as the people of Tianzhu live under their rule, they will definitely not suffer from the flames of war!" Li Minyi Deputy Dayi said with an awe-inspiring attitude. However, Liu Rengui, who was next to him, secretly smiled bitterly after hearing this. Speaking of it, King Jiang Li Yun was relatively kind, but the King of Yue Li Zhen was a natural general, and he was good at killing. In the conflicts with neighboring countries some time ago, many enemy countries All the troops surrendered, but they were still slaughtered by him. This was somewhat similar to some generals of the Tang Dynasty. He was indeed a top student who graduated from Chang'an Military Academy. Although Xuanzang knew that Li Min's words were not credible, he had no choice. After all, this matter was beyond his ability. Li Min also felt that the atmosphere was a bit tense, so he asked the other party for some information about his experiences from the Tang Dynasty to Tianzhu, as well as some customs and customs in various places in Tianzhu. Xuanzang naturally opened his mouth to answer Li Min's questions, and Li Min also listened with great interest. Although some of the things he learned from the other party were not as weird as Journey to the West, they were better than the truth, especially It is said from the mouth of the person involved, which makes people feel more immersive. Li Min talked with Xuanzang for the whole afternoon, during which they also had a vegetarian meal with each other. It was not until the sun was setting that he stood up to say goodbye. When saying goodbye at the end, Li Min also told Xuanzang not to bother with the translation. Buddhist scriptures, we must take some time to write down his experience of traveling from Tang Dynasty to Tianzhu in the west, and the more detailed the better. After all, few people in later generations know what scriptures Tang Xuanzang brought back from Tianzhu, but they all know that he wrote "The Western Regions of the Tang Dynasty", which later evolved into the masterpiece "Journey to the West", which influenced countless people. When you first come to Buddha City, you may still feel very fresh, but after staying for a long time, you will feel a sense of boredom, because here is not only temples, but also temples, and the food is mainly vegetarian, especially the curry rice. The prototype of the dish is to cook it with various spices and food. It tastes all kinds of fragrant and feels very weird. This makes Li Min, who is holding it in his mouth, particularly unaccustomed to it. Of course, Buddha City is not without its merits. There are also many attractive highlights here, such as the New Buddha City, which is still under construction. Compared with the old city, this port city is much more open and lively. In addition, there is a very An attractive place. Li Min had heard its name before coming here, and now he finally came here. Text Chapter 582: Chinatown in New Buddha City If in later generations, when the country of Sri Lanka is mentioned, people's first reaction may be tourism, followed closely by the gems produced there. Ceylon is a country rich in various gems, whether they are opals, rubies, sapphires, etc. All can be found here, and it can be said to be a well-deserved kingdom of gemstones. One of the reasons why Li Min asked Li Zhen and Li Yun for this place was because he was interested in the gem mines on Ceylon Island. The gem mines on the island of Ceylon are mainly concentrated in the middle zone in the south, where the famous Buddhist holy city of Kandy in later generations was located. However, in the seventh century AD, the city of Kandy had not yet appeared, but the gems there had already been mined. For hundreds of years, just because of the backward mining technology, the output of Ceylon gemstones was not large and it was not well-known. However, after Li Min occupied this place, he immediately spread the news that it was rich in gems. As a result, a large number of prospectors came to hunt for treasures. Many large gem mines were discovered, and with the advanced mining technology of the Han people, the output of gems increased. It has risen almost in a straight line and has now become one of the pillar industries of Ceylon. At the location of the later Kandy City, there is already a city under construction called Gem City. Gem City is located in the northeast of Buddha City, a distance of two hundred miles. In the past, because gems had to be transported, there was a wide dirt road connecting it. Liu Rengui is planning to change this road into a cement road. Unfortunately, there are too few cement factories on the island. , not much cement is produced. If it is transported from Taiwan and other places, the transportation cost alone will be extremely high, so it will take a few years for this road to be started. There are many types of gemstones mined in Gem City, and they are usually sorted and processed there. Then they are sent to Buddha City, especially the new Buddha City near the sea. There is the largest gem trading area in Ceylon, and 70% of the gems mined on the entire island are sent here. Then they are available for merchants to choose from. Li Min had heard of this place before coming to Ceylon, so when he came to New Buddha City, he came here first. In fact, the reason why Li Min knew about the gem trading area in Xinfo City was not because of reports from his subordinates, but because Wen Xin, Xijun and other women told him. After all, for women, small shiny things like gems have incomparable power. charm, when I used to choose jewelry stores in Taiwan. I often heard people talk about the gem trading area in Ceylon, so this time Li Min was coming to Ceylon, they deliberately told him to come here to pick some gems for them. Even the little girl Chou Chou was noisy. Ask for gems as gifts. It is under the pressure of the whole family, and Li Min also wants to see the gem trading in Ceylon with his own eyes, so he is now walking in the gem trading area of ????New Buddha City, looking at the gems sold on both sides with a leisurely expression. of traders. "Rooster, please open the red bun in my bag. It's definitely the best red bun!" A Persian man with a headscarf wrapped around his head spoke bad Chinese that made people's teeth hurt when he solicited business from Li Min. It's okay to call the young master a rooster, but he can't even tell the difference between gems and buns, and he still has the courage to solicit business from others. It was really difficult for him. The gem trading area is located on the east side of New Buddha City and covers a large area, accounting for almost one-tenth of the total area of ??New Buddha City. There are several streets in total, and on both sides of these streets. There are gem shops of all sizes, and in the open spaces on both sides of the street. There are also many gem merchants setting up stalls to sell gems. Among them, those who sell gems are mainly local Sinhalese, and there are also a small number of Han, Persians, Indians, etc., while those who buy gems are just the opposite. Almost all of them are foreign businessmen, and it is rare to see local people. Sinhalese buy here. Along the way, Li Min had already had many businessmen selling their gems to him. However, because the occupation of Ceylon was still too short, the promotion effect of Chinese culture was not obvious yet. Although most of the foreign businessmen could speak some simple words, Although he spoke Chinese, he was not fluent in it, so Li Min didn't pay much attention to their sales promotion. He just took a casual look and walked away. Speaking of the gems on both sides of the street, Li Min was really eye-opening. In addition to ordinary red and sapphire, even cat's eye is often seen. Just choosing cat's eye is a big problem. Not all cat's eyes are valuable, and the best ones are Cat's eyes can be encountered but cannot be sought. "Xiao Lin, I heard that there are many Han people looking for gem mines. Why are there so few Han people selling gems now, not even as many as Persians?" Li Min suddenly asked a handsome young man beside him. This young man is Wen Xin's cousin Xiao Lin. He has been transferred to New Buddha City for nearly a year. He is now in charge of the business development of New Buddha City and is one of Liu Rengui's right-hand assistants. When Xiao Lin heard Li Min's question, he smiled and said: "Liu Lang doesn't know something. We Han gem mines generally have fixed suppliers. As long as they are mined, they will be transported directly to Taiwan or Datang through the port. In places like this, even gem processing is not done here. The Han people who are doing gem business here now are just doing something.?Bulk cargo business, and most of it is concentrated in Chinatown to the east. Almost all the shops there are owned by Han people. If Liu Lang wants to buy gems, he can go there. " Li Min and Xiao Lin were traveling in casual clothes, so Xiao Lin naturally did not need to address Li Min as His Highness. Li Min was also stunned when he heard the name Chinatown. He didn't expect that a Chinatown would already exist in a place like Buddha City. This made him very interested, and he immediately urged Xiao Lin to lead the way. He must go and have a look. Chinatown was not far from where they were, and they arrived after turning around a few small alleys. However, as soon as they arrived, Li Min immediately felt as if he had returned to the Tang Dynasty. The entire street was full of Tang-style buildings. The shop signs are all written in Chinese characters. The wide concrete road is full of pedestrians, and the density of Han people here is indeed much higher than in other places. When he came to this Chinatown, Li Min immediately felt a sense of familiarity. Although he had only stayed in Ceylon for less than a month, he already had some faith in Taiwan, especially since people here like to add curry to whatever they cook, and there is no such thing as curry. Chili peppers made him particularly intolerable, so when he smelled the aroma emanating from the restaurants on this street, he couldn't help but salivate. "Xiao Lin, let's go, let's go to the restaurant to taste the food and wine here to see if they are authentic?" Li Min said in a good mood as he looked at the three-story restaurant closest to him. After hearing this, Xiao Lin secretly laughed in his heart. They had just eaten before they came out. However, in order to show that he was approachable, Li Min ate with ordinary officials in the cafeteria of their commerce department. As the saying goes, do as the Romans do. Today The most common dish in the cafeteria was mutton curry, which Li Min, who had just arrived in Ceylon, couldn't get used to, so he didn't eat much of the mutton at all. No wonder he was clamoring to eat now. After entering the restaurant, Li Min took the menu and ordered a few delicious dishes. Xiao Lin accompanied him. As soon as the food and drinks were served, Li Min immediately started eating like crazy. He was traveling secretly this time and was accompanying him. The staff were all reduced, and there were no cooks at all, and here in Ceylon they liked to add that original curry to whatever they cooked, which made Li Min suffer a lot. The food in this restaurant is good, at least the taste has not changed due to the change of location. However, if it were placed in China, this restaurant would only be considered mid-range at best, but this is the New Buddha City, and there is a restaurant that can cook Chinese food like this The authentic place is pretty good. After eating and drinking, Li Min stopped in Chinatown and found that there were not only many gem shops, but also many shops specializing in Central Plains products, such as porcelain, silk and other well-known items. There are some unique things, such as clothing, daily necessities, etc. from the Tang Dynasty. Li Min even found a snack shop that served various snacks from the Central Plains. Unfortunately, there was a long queue in front of the shop, and most of them They were all foreigners, so Li Min thought about it and decided not to join in the fun. Since he came to Chinatown, he naturally couldn't miss the largest gem shop here. Besides, a bunch of women at home were waiting to ask him for payment, so Li Min finally went to the largest gem shop in Chinatown, accompanied by Xiao Lin. This gem shop is called Baoqi Pavilion. It is a four-story building. Each floor is divided into different areas and sells different types of gems, such as ruby ??sapphire, cat's eye, amethyst, purple jade, etc. Among them The gems on the first floor are the cheapest. The higher you go, the more expensive the gems are. Of course, the quality of the gems is also better. Li Min wanted to buy gems for his family, so he naturally went straight to the fourth floor. The shopkeeper knew Xiao Lin and saw that this young man must be a big shot if he could have Minister Xiao, who was in charge of business, accompany him, so he went there in person. He accompanied me, and he also took out all the treasures in the store. Li Min was very satisfied with the service of this store, especially when the shopkeeper took out their store's treasure, a necklace made of dark green cat's eyes, which surprised Li Min even more. On Ceylon Island Although cat's eye gemstones are abundant, amber and dark green are the rarest among them. Generally, cat's eyes of these two colors are worth a lot of money if they are just the size of a mung bean. Not to mention that almost all the cat's eyes on this necklace are the size of the belly of a finger. Strung together, and the bottom one is the size of a pigeon egg, it can be said to be very rare, and it is not an exaggeration to say it is priceless. Of course, this cat's eye necklace was also valuable. Even though the shopkeeper gave them a 20% discount, it was still bought by Li Min for 98,000 guan. There was also a necklace made of extremely pure sapphires. The necklace was also the treasure of Baoqi Pavilion, and was finally bought by Li Min at a huge price. It's just that being able to bring out two treasures for the store is already the limit of the Baoqi Pavilion. The rest are some gemstones and jewelry of poor quality. This makes Li Min a little difficult because there are five women and How can a girl separate two pieces of jewelry? (?To be continued¡­) Text Chapter 583 The minor conflict between Li Zhen and Wen Li Yun As the largest gem shop in Chinatown, Baoqi Ge¡¯s gems are naturally the top-quality gems. Even in the entire gem trading area, it is difficult to find gems of the same quality, and even if they are available, others may not be willing to do so. Sell. However, there are six women in Li Min's family, and he is not a person who favors one and the other, so he finally asked Xiao Lin to come forward and said that he was preparing a birthday gift for his cousin Xin. This finally made the merchants rush to buy the ones at the bottom of the box. Everything was taken out. After all, everyone knew that this partial cousin of Xiao was Princess Qi. This was a good opportunity to make friends with the prince. It was also by relying on this method that Li Min finally purchased nine pieces of gemstone jewelry of the same quality. Both in terms of materials and workmanship, they were all extremely rare treasures. Except for each of the six women in the family, each of these nine pieces of jewelry had one piece. In addition, Concubine Yang, Cai'er and Empress Xiao of Chang'an City also each have one. After staying in New Buddha City for a few days, Li Min visited other parts of Ceylon Island, but mainly concentrated in the southern area. This was mainly because the northern part of Ceylon Island was originally the sphere of influence of the Tamils. When Li Zhen and Li Yun occupied it, they killed a lot of people, which also made their rule over the Tamils ??unstable. Last year, there were occasional Tamil rebellions. Although the Tamils ??have given up resistance after being comforted by Liu Rengui, they are still emotionally unable to reverse it, so for Li Min's safety, they only went to a few more important cities in the north. Generally speaking, the development of Ceylon Island is carried out in accordance with the original plan formulated by Li Min. For example, the popular gemstone industry has entered a period. Every day, many Han people with the dream of becoming rich overnight come here to prospect. Although there are not many people who are truly successful, it does not diminish the enthusiasm of these people. In fact, although most people have not discovered gem mines, they can rely on those who have discovered gem mines. To become a high-level migrant worker, after all, there are too few Han people here in Ceylon. Generally, Han people who discover gem mines naturally prefer to use their own people. Now the number of Han people on the island of Ceylon has exceeded 100,000, and it is still growing. In addition, after gaining a certain popularity, the tea planting industry has also begun to develop. Many big tea merchants in the Tang Dynasty are willing to set up shop in Ceylon. Investment, after all, this place is closer to Persia, Dashi and other places. It is also very suitable for tea cultivation, and I believe you will definitely get rich returns in the future. The gem industry and tea are the two economic pillars that Li Min tailor-made for Ceylon Island. This has also been proven by later generations. As long as these two industries are developed, Ceylon Island will truly become the most beautiful in the Tianzhu Sea. of a pearl. Even the beautiful local environment is a highlight. When transportation becomes more convenient in the future, the development of tourism can also be put on the agenda. However, the main reason why Li Min rushed here from the Lion City this time was not Ceylon. It can even be said that he only visited Ceylon Island by the way. His main purpose was the mainland of Tianzhu where Li Zhen and Li Yun were located. . Now Li Zhen and Li Yun¡¯s territory is no longer just the Chola Kingdom. Just a few months ago, Li Zhen and Li Yun sent troops again and quickly conquered several surrounding small countries, such as the Sanjie Kingdom, the Aola Kingdom, etc. They were all wiped out. As a result, their territory has expanded more than ten times, and they have occupied less than half of the entire southern tip of Tianzhu Continent. The Pallava dynasty nominally rules the southern tip region of Tianzhu continent. They have been forced to the northwest corner of the sharp corner area, and the land area has shrunk by three-quarters. And if Li Yun and Li Zhen didn't have limited troops and were worried that the expansion would be too fast to manage, the entire Pallava dynasty would have perished long ago. It was under this situation that Li Min took a boat and arrived at Chola City where Li Zhen and Li Yun were. Chola City was originally a port city. After Li Yun's governance, the port was in order and various port facilities were gradually being improved. Coupled with the assistance of Wang Xuance and others, Chola City's development Very quickly, it has now become a large port as famous as the New Buddha City, and there will no longer be a large port comparable to them in the entire southern Tianzhu. After Li Min¡¯s ship docked at Chola Port, Li Min came and wanted to visit the city. However, when Li Zhen and Li Yun heard that he was coming, they rushed to the port and pulled him directly into their temple. Li Zhen and Li Yun had previously transformed the Brahmins and promoted themselves as the reincarnation of the God of Protection and the God of Destruction, so naturally the two of them could not live in ordinary places. For this reason, the two of them built a lot of construction projects in Chola City. A large-scale temple was built in the center of the city, and behind the temple were two separate mansions, where the two families lived respectively. The temple is where Li Zhen and Li Yun convene ministers to discuss matters. Its function is the same as the Tai Chi Hall in Chang'an Tai Chi Palace. But when Li Min saw this temple, he was stunned because the entire hall was divided into two parts from the middle.The left part is pure black, while the right part is pure white, and the left and right parts are completely symmetrical, which looks very weird. After entering the temple, you will find that the interior decoration is also the same. The left and right are clearly black and white, but opposite the main entrance, there is a high platform. The high platform is also divided into black and white, with two chairs placed on it. , but the colors of these two chairs are just opposite to the left and right sides of the temple. There is a white chair in the completely black place on the left, and a black chair in the completely white place on the right. At first, Li Min didn't quite understand the design of the temple. Later, after Li Yun's explanation, he realized that the entire temple borrowed some Taoist theories of yin and yang. They interpreted yin and yang as the protector of Brahman. Although the two seem to be opposites to the Lord of Destruction, they are actually interdependent, and protection breeds destruction, and destruction breeds new life. The two tones of the entire hall are to reflect this theory. "Hahaha~, you two are really capable of talking nonsense. You have even moved Taoist doctrines into Brahmins, and you are not afraid of being blamed by our ancestors?" Li Min said with a laugh after hearing this. At the same time, he didn't look at his two younger brothers. Compared with when they separated, Li Zhen and Li Yun were both much darker, but they were also more mature. Especially Li Zhen, the greenness on his face had slowly faded away. Slowly it turned into the iron-blooded color of a battlefield general. "How can our ancestors be the same as us? Besides, if we can carry forward his teachings, maybe he will be very happy." Li Zhen also said with a smile. He is a soldier and has never believed in ghosts and gods, and even I dare to make fun of them. However, regarding Li Min and Li Zhen making fun of me, Li Yun next to him shook his head and smiled bitterly. He is a cautious person. He can't say that he believes in ghosts and gods, but he can't say that he doesn't believe it. A saint's point of view is to keep a respectful distance, so he will not participate in this kind of conversation. Li Min and Li Zhen joked a few times, and then asked Li Yun next to them: "Seventh brother, your territory is expanding so fast, you, the protector in charge of government affairs, must be too busy, right?" When Li Yun heard this, he immediately expressed his bitterness: "Brother Six, please be considerate of me, but when it comes to this matter, Brother Six, you must tell me about Brother Eight, otherwise I really won't be able to continue doing this job." !¡± "Oh? What's going on? What did the eighth brother do to make you angry?" Li Min asked in surprise. At the same time, he turned to look at Li Zhen, only to find Li Zhen sitting there with a look of dissatisfaction. Next, Li Yun told what Li Zhen had done, but Li Min frowned after hearing this, because this matter was neither big nor small. The main reason was the expansion some time ago. During the battle, Li Zhen massacred the armies of those small countries, and even spared some surrendered armies. Li Zhen also had his reasons for doing this. First, because they had too few troops and could not control the large number of captives. If they were not careful, they might cause the captives to rebel. Therefore, for the sake of future rule, it was better to kill them directly. . There is another reason, that is, he is known as the Lord of Destruction. Killing people will only increase his prestige. No matter which team sees him in the future, they will feel a sense of fear. In this way, if they are timid before fighting, they will naturally be more likely to be defeated by them. defeat. However, Li Yun held a different view, because in his opinion, these prisoners of war were good laborers. If they could be retained, not only could they increase the number of people in their hands, but it would also be easier to recruit troops in the future. In addition, Li Zhen's killing spree also caused many Tianzhu people to be somewhat hostile to them. During this period, he had already tried his best to appease the people in the newly occupied areas, but even so, there were still several rebellions. , although they were successfully suppressed, they also had a considerable impact on the local economy. Both of them have their own reasons, and after thinking about it for a long time, Li Min couldn't decide who was right and who was wrong. However, it was obviously unfair for Li Yun to bear the consequences of Li Zhen's massacre of so many people. With Xin's insistence, he asked Li Zhen to admit his mistake to Li Yun first, and then asked Li Zhen to take on more government affairs when nothing happened, which could be regarded as sharing the burden with Li Yun. And Li Zhen was not an unreasonable person, and he was the most convinced of Li Min, so he finally did what Li Min said, which finally calmed down Li Yun. After resolving the minor conflict between the two, Li Min suddenly thought of the main purpose of his visit, so he asked: "Seventh brother and eighth brother, your territory is so large this time, so for the new Brahmanism? How is the promotion going?¡± Text Chapter 584: Visiting the Four Cities of Chola When Sixth Brother Li Min asked about the promotion of New Brahmanism, Li Zhen and Li Yun were shocked. Li Zhen even rushed to say: "Sixth Brother, you don't know, the speed of promotion of New Brahmanism is far beyond our expectations, especially When it was first promoted within our jurisdiction, you reminded us to learn from the cannibals, lowering the tax rate for Protestants and raising the tax rate for non-believers. As a result, once this method was implemented, plus the fact that Protestantism originated from the original Brahmins , so the believers are developing extremely fast, and the current number of believers has reached reached" When Li Zhen talked about the number of believers, he suddenly got stuck. After all, most of his energy was focused on the army, and he was not too worried about administrative and religious matters, so it was okay to give a general introduction, but once When it comes to specific numbers, the true colors emerge immediately. Li Yun, who was next to him, saw Li Zhen's embarrassed look, but smiled and said: "The number of Protestants has now reached 1.8 million, accounting for 60% of the total population in our territory, and this is mainly Because the expansion was too fast some time ago, the promotion of New Brahmins cannot keep up. I believe that after this period of time, the growth in the number of New Brahmins will reach a peak again. According to our estimates, the number of New Brahmins in one year will The number will reach more than 2.8 million!" Li Min was surprised after hearing this, and immediately asked: "You can increase one million believers in one year. Is your preaching speed too fast?" "Haha~, Sixth Brother, you don't know something. This speed is actually slow. If we spread the word with all our strength, it is estimated that the New Brahmanism can be spread throughout South Tianzhu in just a few years, and this is mainly due to This is because of three reasons. The first is because we are strong enough, and our missionary work guaranteed by force can smash any obstacles. The second reason is because the old and new Brahmins come from the same source. People also It¡¯s easier to accept.¡± At this point, Li Yun paused, and then continued: "The last and most important one is that in the caste system, the lowest Sudra roots have no right to participate in religious activities, but they have the largest number of people. The largest class, so generally speaking, as long as we conquer a place, the local Shudras will automatically become followers of the New Brahmanism, and they will not be allowed to have any resistance. That is why. So. That¡¯s why the growth data of believers is so beautiful.¡± Li Min nodded after hearing this, and he also thought that besides Sudra. As farmers and merchants, the number of Vaishyas in this class is also very large. On the contrary, the number of Brahmins and Kshatriyas in the dominant position is not large. However, it is these two classes that have the greatest influence of the new Brahmins, so Vaishyas Sudras did not have much resistance to the new Brahmins. This is one of the reasons why Protestantism was successfully implemented. After discussing the business, Li Min, accompanied by Li Zhen and Li Yun, visited the temple where they were, and then went to the palace where they lived. As a result, at Li Yun's place, Princess Jiang's Yuan family and Princess Wu Meiniang of Yue has prepared wine and food. Moreover, they were all made by the two of them themselves. They were all pure Han cuisine. Li Min was naturally full of praise after tasting them. During the banquet, Li Min also brought out the gifts brought to Meiniang by sisters Yang and Wu Meiniang. They are all for food. Although they seem ordinary, they are the best gifts for beautiful girls in foreign lands. Of course, Yuanshi also had a copy, but it was given in the name of Xin. After all, we are all brothers and sisters, we cannot favor one over the other. After eating a cozy family dinner. Li Zhen and Li Yun took Li Yun to visit Chola City. As the first Tianzhu city they captured, this coastal city was also an excellent port city, so it was regarded as the focus of Li Zhen and Li Yun. As for the development target, the entire city is undergoing unified construction after re-planning. The central part of the city has been built, and only the outer periphery is still under construction. Speaking of the original design of Chola City, the strict caste system is also reflected in every aspect. The entire city is in the shape of a perfect circle. There is a building in the center, but it is not the king's palace, but a Brahmin temple. Outside the temple is the living area of ????the Brahmin nobles, and further outwards are the Kshatriya nobles. residential area, and the king's palace was also in this area. Further outside is the residential area of ??the Vaishya class. They are also the largest living group in the city. As for the Sudras, they are not allowed to live in the city. They generally live in shantytowns outside the city walls, or in noble houses. Work as a slave in the manor. However, after Li Zhen and Li Yun occupied this place, they felt very uncomfortable with this circular city, so they changed the circular city into the rectangular shape commonly used in the Tang Dynasty. The original flimsy rammed earth city walls were also completely destroyed. It was demolished and built using the city building technology of the Tang Dynasty. Some mythological sculptures on the city wall were also removed, making the city wall stronger and more durable. However, although the shape of the city wall has changed, the internal regional divisions have not changed.But there has not been much change. Shudras still live in slums or noble farms outside the city. The outermost layer inside the city is still the residential area of ????Vishyas, but the Brahmins and Kshatriyas who used to share time in the city still live there. The residential area has now undergone tremendous changes. For example, in the center of Chola City, the original temple was rebuilt into a temple for Li Zhen and Li Yun to receive officials, and there was a palace for the two of them behind. With the palace as the dividing line, to the east was the residential area of ??the Brahmin nobles, and To the west is the residential area of ????Kshatriyas, which symbolizes that the two classes are in the same position, while the papal family represented by Li Zhen and Li Yun is transcendent above the four classes, and is also secretly called the New Brahmans For the royal family. After Li Min followed Li Zhen and Li Yun out of the central area of ??Chola City, the first place he came to was the Brahmin noble area. In his imagination, the Brahmin nobles should all be a group of old priests, and then live in the sacred area. In the temple. But after visiting, he discovered that this was not the case at all. Brahmin nobles were actually the same as ordinary nobles, except that they had to learn from other Brahmins when they were eight years old, and when they were twenty, they went home to get married, have children, and enjoy the worldly life. , will wait until they are old to practice and then engage in religious life. So when Li Min visited the Brahmin residential area, he saw luxurious houses one after another, with groups of slaves inside and outside the courtyard. Except for the stronger religious atmosphere in the courtyard, there was nothing special about it, but Li Min always felt that these The Brahmin's courtyard looked familiar. In addition, several Brahmin children were often seen playing in the company of slaves on the streets. Then Li Min went to the residential area of ????Kshatriya nobles on the west side. Wang Xuance and others who came to Tianzhu with Li Zhen and Li Yun, and even the grassland cavalry, were all named Kshatriyas by them, but the Kshatriyas Li is just a class. Although they are equal in law, there are huge differences in positions, so the scale of each house is naturally different. For example, Wang Xuance is the number one counselor around Li Zhen and Li Yun. His house Naturally, it will not be the same as an ordinary prairie cavalry. When Li Min came to the Kshatriya residential area on the west side, he was stunned at first, because the feeling here was the same as that of the Chinatown in New Buddha City. Both sides of the street were lined with Tang-style buildings, and even Li Min Xin can also judge from these architectural styles and techniques that the builders of these houses are probably the same craftsmen who built Chinatown. Li Yun, who was standing next to him, saw Brother Six's surprised look, and immediately said with a smile: "Brother Six, you also know that most of the military officers and administrative officials who came with us were Han Chinese. They naturally prefer to live here. The architectural style of the Tang Dynasty. As for the prairie people, they originally lived in tents and knew nothing about architecture. In addition, they also admired the culture of the Tang Dynasty, so they all chose this kind of architecture. In addition, in this area There are also many shops specializing in goods from the Central Plains. It can be said that this is the Chinatown of Chola City." "Well, that's right. No wonder the Brahmin's house looked familiar to me just now. I guess their architectural style was also influenced by this place, with a lot of Central Plains style added to the original one." Li Min suddenly realized. Compared with the residential area of ????the Brahmin nobles, the Kshatriya residential area where Li Min is located is much more lively. After all, in comparison, the number of Kshatriya nobles is several times that of the Brahmin nobles, and Li Zhen and Li Yun originally recruited All the prairie people were sent to the Tianzhu continent. Although not all the family members of the prairie cavalry lived here, there were still a lot of them. The number of Kshatriyas in the entire Chola City was between 50,000 and 70,000, almost It can form a small town. It is for this reason that the streets in the Kshatriya residential area are very lively. In addition to the residents in this area, there are also many overseas businessmen coming and going, most of whom are Han Chinese. They are not necessarily here to do business. It's just because I've been wandering overseas for a long time, it's a rare treat to be able to stay in a place with an environment similar to my hometown for a while, and then eat a few bites of hometown food. Moreover, Li Min also discovered that there were obviously many more women on the streets than in the Tang Dynasty, especially some grassland women. They were much more bold and unrestrained than Han women. In addition, the weather was hot, and all of them wore short Hu clothes. , revealing half of his arms and a slightly red neck, which makes people look quite pleasing to the eye. It may also be that these grassland women led to the fact that there are more Han women on the streets. They are all the family members of the military officers under Li Zhen and Li Yun, but they usually wear veils and hold paper umbrellas in their hands. Blocking the sun, the skirt on her body, although thin, hid her beautiful figure. Although not as attractive as the prairie woman, it was a bit more graceful and daydreamous. Text Chapter 585: Wen¡¯s old friend Li Min was walking in the Kshatriya residential area of ??Chola City, admiring the beauty of the Hu and Han women on the streets, and found it quite interesting. Moreover, in this area, some young Brahmin men and women can be seen playing here from time to time, especially the Central Plains goods in the shops on both sides, which makes them linger. Li Zhen and Li Yun next to them also kept helping Li Min introduce the buildings on both sides. Some restaurants and famous shops were the focus of the introduction. The place they were walking in now was similar to a commercial street, with various shops on both sides. There is a lot of traffic, but after crossing this street, there are residential areas one after another. After passing through the houses, Li Min and the others came to a street with few people. On the east side of the street, there was a huge house. The whole house was mainly made of Tang-style buildings, with some local Tianzhu buildings mixed in. The decorative style is unique. At this time, Li Yun pointed to the big house and introduced: "Sixth brother, this is Wang Xuance's home. Last year, he and others moved his family from Datang. Now, in addition to their husband and wife, there are also other people in the house. There is an old mother, three children, and some old servants brought from the Tang Dynasty." "Oh?" Li Min was moved when he heard that it was Wang Xuance's home. He immediately said, "I don't know if Xuance is at home. If so, we can go and visit?" "Xuance asked for leave today and said that a friend is visiting, so he should be at home now. In addition, let's ask for a cup of tea. The weather in Tianzhu is really terrible!" Li Zhen said while fanning fiercely with a folding fan. Seeing that his forehead was covered with sweat, after all, this place happened to be in the tropics, and they had been walking around the street for a long time, so naturally they felt unbearably hot. Li Zhen¡¯s attendants knocked on the door, and an old servant came out. This person saw Li Zhen and Li Yun next to Li Min at a glance. He was also startled at that time. He hurriedly stepped forward to salute, and then welcomed Li Min and the others into the front hall to drink tea. At the same time, someone also went to report Wang Xuance. Wang Xuance was having a drink with some visiting friends in the front garden. He was even more shocked when he heard that Li Zhen and Li Yun were coming together, and they were also accompanied by a young man, although he didn't know Li Yun. The news of arrival can only be accompanied by Li Zhen and Li Yun in person. Is there anyone else besides Li Min? Thinking of this, Wang Xuance immediately stood up and rushed to the front hall, but there was a man next to him wearing a blue robe. But the elegant young man grabbed him and said, "Xuance, why are you drinking so well, but you want to run away?" The servant just whispered in Wang Xuance¡¯s ear. After all, not everyone knew about the arrival of Li Zhen and Li Yun. However, when Wang Xuance saw that he was stopped by the young man next to him, he was also stunned. Then he patted his forehead and said: "Look, I'm confused. Brother Cui, don't you want to see King Jiang and His Royal Highness King Yue? They are now in the front hall of my house, and there is a young man who came with them." , I guess it¡¯s probably His Highness King Qi, and I happen to be my brother who can help introduce you to him!¡± The young man named Cui heard that Li Zhen and Li Yun were coming. There was joy on his face at that time, but when he heard that Li Min might come, he was shocked. Then he looked at each other with the other three people sitting there. Except for one of the young men with two beards who looked happy, the other two people had the same complex expressions on their faces as the young man named Cui. Wang Xuance didn't notice the strange expressions on the faces of his friends, so he immediately pulled them towards the front hall. As a result, they soon saw Li Min and three others drinking tea. And when Wang Xuance saw that it was really Li Min, he immediately stepped forward to pay homage very excitedly and said: "Your Majesty, Wang Xuance. Meet His Highness King Qi, and meet the two popes!" Li Min almost laughed out loud when he heard Wang Xuance's name for Li Zhen and Li Yun. Li Zhen and Li Zhen chose the name Pope themselves. At first, he suggested that they all call themselves Pope, but they felt that it was not powerful enough. He had a little selfishness in his heart, so he changed the name of Pope to Pope. However, when Li Min saw the few people behind Wang Xuance, he was stunned because he always felt that one of them was a tall and thin young man about the same age as him. He seemed to have seen it somewhere, but when he thought about it carefully, he didn't seem to What an impression. At this time, Li Zhen smiled and said: "Xuan Ce, are the friends behind you the friends you want to entertain today? Why don't you introduce them to us?" When Wang Xuance heard this, he also pulled over the elegant young man named Cui and introduced him: "Your Highness, these are all my friends when I was in Chang'an, and all of them are from aristocratic families. Among them, this Brother Cui Jing is from the Boling Cui family, and he is the most talented and learned among us." Then Wang Xuance pointed to a handsome black-faced guy behind him and introduced: "This is Brother Li Bing, from the Li family in Zhao County. He is not only good at writing, but also good at martial arts. He just graduated from the military academy this year, and he is the junior brother of two popes! "   Li Zhen and Li Yun's eyes lit up when they heard this. They came from a wealthy family and graduated from a military academy. This alone can make them look at him differently. Next, Wang Xuance introduced the other two people, and it turned out that they were all from aristocratic families. Among them, the one with a double beard was Zheng Xiao, who was born in the Zheng family in Xingyang, and the young man who looked very familiar to Li Min was named Cui Huang. Born in the Cui family of Qinghe, he is the cousin of Cui Yu and Cui Mengxue. As soon as he heard Cui Huang's identity, Li Min suddenly thought about it. No wonder he saw that the other person looked familiar. When he was pursuing Cui Mengxue, he had a conflict with Lu Hong from the Fanyang Lu family. It was this Cui Huang who was with Lu Hong at that time. Later, Li Min once suspected that the reason why Lu Hong went there was probably Cui Huang. However, because there was no evidence and Cui Yu wanted to solve the internal problems of the Cui family in Qinghe by himself, he ignored this. I didn't expect to meet each other here in Tianzhu. Thinking of Cui Huang's identity, he also remembered the identities of Cui Jing and Li Bing. When he and Qiwang of the fifth surname had a conflict over the suppression of industry and commerce, these young people among them saw the public opinion in the newspaper. Because of the role of tools, they started a Confucian newspaper, hoping to compete with their own Datang Daily. Unfortunately, they failed miserably in the end, but they did not give up and still struggled to support the publication of the Confucian newspaper. Although the influence of Ru Bao is still not comparable to that of Datang Daily, it is still considered one of the most influential newspapers in Datang. This shows the abilities of these young people. He had never heard of Zheng Xiao, but if he could hang out with young people like Cui Jing, he must not be an ordinary person. Although these people were in an opposing position to him at the beginning, with Li Min's current status, he naturally would not have any revenge on them. Instead, he admired the abilities of these people, so he laughed and said: "It turns out These are the founders of Ru Bao. I have only heard of the names of a few young masters, but it is only today that I have the chance to meet them. It is really gratifying and congratulatory!" Cui Jing and others were quite embarrassed when they heard Li Min mentioning what happened back then. Especially Cui Huang, whose father took over the position of head of the Cui clan in Qinghe from Cui Yu, but now Cui Yu's sister is one of Li Min's scholars, Cui Yu herself also holds an important position in Li Min's hands, and then Cui Yu's sister is one of Li Min's scholars. Coupled with what happened back then, he felt very embarrassed when facing Li Min. As soon as Li Zhen and Li Yun heard Li Min's words, they both understood immediately. They looked at Cui Jing and the others with some amusement. Wang Xuance was stunned at first, but quickly realized what he said. He also frowned and felt a little regretful. Grab some friends over. However, Cui Jing and others were worthy of being from aristocratic families, and they quickly recovered. Cui Jing, the leader, stepped forward and said: "The grassroots people didn't know the heights of the world back then, and if they have offended me, please forgive me, Your Highness the King of Qi! " When Li Min heard this, he laughed again and said: "Don't get me wrong. We all had different positions back then, so there was no one who was right or wrong. But now that we are all overseas, we naturally have to unite as one, otherwise we won't make those aliens laugh. ?¡± Hearing that there was no blame in Li Min's words, Cui Jing and others were relieved. Even Zheng Xiao, who had nothing to do with it, was the same. Although he was not involved in the Confucian newspaper incident, he was from a wealthy family. The Zheng family was also involved in the fight with Li Min, so from now on, he was also worried about being blamed by Li Min. In fact, the reason why Cui Jing and others were so cautious in front of Li Min was mainly because in recent years, the life of the aristocratic families in Datang has become increasingly difficult. With the rise of industry and commerce, they can no longer control some As a result, the clan's finances have been greatly reduced, and the land alone is simply not enough to support all the clan members. So under this situation, these aristocratic families had to put aside their so-called face and began to actively participate in some business activities in order to make profits. In addition, after the domestic commerce in the Tang Dynasty prospered, the revenue of the treasury also increased day by day. Li Shimin immediately increased investment in the education of the poor and built many libraries, so that more and more people had the conditions to study. , as a result, the young generation of aristocratic families faced more and more competition, and the road to the imperial examination became more and more difficult. It is also under this situation that the influence of the aristocratic families in the Tang Dynasty has dropped sharply, which has also made the children of aristocratic families like Cui Jing and Li Bing no longer as proud as before. For example, for someone like Li Min, if Cui Jing and others had seen him back then, they would definitely not have taken the initiative to apologize like they do now. Of course, there is another reason why Cui Jing and the others lowered their posture to ask for Li Min's forgiveness, and this is also the main purpose of their visit to Wang Xuance today. Text Chapter 586 The Dilemma and Way Out of the Aristocratic Family The centuries-old inheritance of aristocratic families reached a peak in the Wei and Jin Dynasties. The nine-level Zhongzheng system allowed these aristocratic families to control the passage of the upper class society. Although the Jin Dynasty later fell and experienced the disaster of the Five Husbands, the aristocratic families still But they are still prosperous. No matter the dynasties change, they can always stand tall in the court. In the original history, the Tang Dynasty was the last peak of aristocratic families. Although the imperial examination gave some civilian students a chance to enter the court, the number of people admitted each time was not large. In addition, the imperial examination system was imperfect, so most Some of the admitted students were still from aristocratic families, and most of the prime ministers of the Tang Dynasty were also from aristocratic families. It was not until the Huangchao Rebellion at the end of the Tang Dynasty that most of the wealthy families were massacred, which finally led to the demise of these families. However, the emergence of Li Min accelerated the decline of the aristocratic family. Especially after the failure of the aristocratic family headed by Qi Wang of the Five Surnames to suppress industry and commerce, the family's finances were greatly affected. Among them, the five Taiyuan clans were originally the weakest. Coupled with the relationship between Wang An and Wang Kuang's father and son, the Wang family was the first to seek refuge with Li Min. Many of the Wang family's children even went to sea by ship and arrived in Taiwan to work in government agencies. Another person similar to the Wang family is the Lu family. At that time, the Lu family was choked by Li Min's financial lifeline and had to bow to Li Min. Later, Li Min gave them a chance, allowing the Lu family to find a new business in Taiwan. As a financial fulcrum, Lushi has now become a giant in the sugar industry in Taiwan. In addition, it also owns a huge fleet and has a certain say in the maritime trade industry. Finally, it is worth mentioning the Cui family of Qinghe and the Xiao family of Lanling. Among them, Cui Yu and Cui Mengxue are from the Qinghe Cui clan, and their father was the previous clan leader, so Cui Yu's branch also has considerable appeal within the Qinghe Cui clan. As the finances of several major families were affected, Cui Yu went to Taiwan to develop, and his business grew bigger and bigger. Under his call, a considerable number of Qinghe Cui clan members moved to Taiwan. This has also greatly reduced the power of the Cui family in Qinghe, and it is difficult to even rank among the five surnames and seven hopes. As for the Lanling Xiao family, although they are not among the Five Surnames and Seven Hopes, they are still a famous family in the south of the Tang Dynasty and have considerable prestige among the famous families in the south. In addition, the daughter of the clan, Xiao Wenxin, was Li Min's princess, so the Xiao family of Lanling gave Li Min the most thorough support. From the beginning, they sent many clan members to Taiwan. In addition, there were Lu Hong, Lu Qing, Zhou Long and others, so the Lanling Xiao family has great influence in the Qi Palace, and only the Taiyuan Wang family where Wang An is located can compare with them. Lanling Xiao family¡¯s great help. It also brought another result to Li Min, that is, the support of the southern aristocratic families for him, when he moved southern refugees to populate Taiwan and other places. It has received a lot of support from these big southern clans, otherwise it would not have gone so smoothly. Moreover, these aristocratic families also sent many of their descendants into administrative and military institutions in Taiwan and other places. This was also the case with Li Min in the process of expansion. You don't have to worry about not having enough officials on hand. Of course, although the arrival of these children of the aristocratic family gave Li Min great convenience, it also made Li Min a little wary. After all, he did not want the aristocratic family to grow again under his hands. But if you think about it carefully, this worry is actually unnecessary. Because the reason why aristocratic families became aristocratic families was mainly because they held the power of education in their hands, and the family collected a large number of books. Before the invention of printing, this was undoubtedly a huge wealth, and this also resulted in the children of ordinary people not being able to enjoy an equal education like the children of aristocratic families. But now with the development of economy and the improvement of printing and papermaking technology. Books have become more and more popular, and the right to education in the hands of wealthy families is slowly being lost. In particular, Li Min established an education institute in Taiwan and unified education across the country. Even the content of education is no longer based on Confucianism. All of this has greatly reduced the cohesion of aristocratic families, and even children who have received new education After growing up, the aristocratic family may really be in name only. In comparison, the life of the aristocratic families in the Tang Dynasty was not easy, because they also faced the situation of losing their right to education, and what was worse was that there were more and more civilian scholars in the Tang Dynasty, and the children of the aristocratic families faced The competition is becoming more and more fierce. In addition, unlike the newly built Taiwan, the Tang Dynasty does not require many officials every year. This also makes it more and more difficult for the children of aristocratic families to enter the court. As the saying goes, poverty leads to change. It is difficult to enter the Tang Dynasty court, so many children of aristocratic families and even ordinary civilian students who have no ambitions choose to go to sea. Generally, they like to go to Taiwan. After all, it is close to the Tang Dynasty and Li Min's Prestige and ability are also recognized by most people. Cui Jing, Li Bing and others also have the same idea. Although they are the core disciples of the family, Li Shimin has been deliberately suppressing the family in the past few years, so even if they enter the court, they are still very difficult.? got promoted, and several of them were people who would rather be the head of a chicken than the tail of a phoenix, so they resolutely chose to go to sea. However, because they had some issues with Li Min back then, they discussed it and just waited in Taiwan. After traveling around the country for a while, we traveled thousands of miles to Tianzhu. Li Zhen and Li Yun did not know the purpose of Cui Jing and others coming to Tianzhu in advance, but after Wang Xuance's enthusiastic introduction and the expressions of Cui Jing and others, they immediately understood what was going on, and they were overjoyed at the moment. After all, They are really short of people here. When Li Min saw the purpose of Cui Jing and others, he was also very happy for Li Zhen and Li Yun. He immediately organized a banquet at Wang Xuance's house, and then Li Min took turns asking Cui Jing and others about the policy. Of the policy. Cui Jing and the others also knew that Li Min and the others were considering their talents, so they all braced themselves and dealt with it carefully. Speaking of which, they have been presiding over the publication of Confucian newspapers for these years, and they still have a good eye for policy. In addition, before they came, they visited and learned about Taiwan's policy policies, which broadened their horizons. However, it may be because they are too young and have no experience in governance, so some of their ideas seem a bit unrealistic. In this regard, Li Min pointed out their shortcomings one by one, which also made Cui Jing and others sincerely respect Li Min. gratitude. When the banquet was over, the three Li Yun brothers left. However, Li Yun specifically told Wang Xuance to take Cui Jing and others to the temple tomorrow. Then they would have a detailed discussion. In addition, if Cui Jing and others had any requests, If so, you can raise it when the time comes. This made Cui Jing and others very happy. "Sixth brother, Cui Jing and these guys are very talented. How do you think we should arrange them?" On the way back, Li Yun asked Li Min impatiently. Cui Jing and the others came to join them today, which meant that more people might take the initiative to work for them in the future. This naturally made Li Yun, who had been worried about the shortage of manpower, very excited. "How else can we arrange it? Of course it has to be reused. Didn't you just conquer a lot of places? You promoted Cui Jing and the others, and you can even directly let them reach the level of governor. There is an allusion to buying horse bones for a thousand gold. Everyone knows, not to mention that these people are not horse bones, but real good horses. All they lack is a playing field for them to perform!" Li Min said with a smile. Cui Jing and others suddenly came to Li Zhen and Li Yun. Their backgrounds were not that simple. These people all had a huge family. Although the influence of the five surnames and Qi Wang had been greatly reduced, the family The population has not decreased, so if Cui Jing and the others are reused by Li Zhen and Li Yun, they will definitely attract the families behind them. With the support of these aristocratic families, in a short period of time, Li Zhen and Li Yun should have no more people in their hands. I will worry about the officials. However, Li Zhen was a little worried after hearing this: "Sixth brother, it is true that Cui Jing and others need to be important, but after all, they have little experience in governance, and the territory we just established is not stable. What if these people What should I do if my lack of experience causes trouble?¡± When Li Min heard this, he laughed and said: "Eighth brother, there is no one in this world who is born to do things. They need to learn everything. In addition, you have strong strength in your hands. Even if Cui Jing and the others really do something No matter what kind of trouble it is, it probably won¡¯t affect the overall situation, and compared with the benefits they can bring you, it¡¯s still very cost-effective to take on the risk of possible accidents.¡± Li Min¡¯s words finally convinced Li Zhen. As for Li Yun, he wished that the family behind Cui Jing and others would send people to Tianzhu now so that he could lighten his burden. Early the next morning, Wang Xuance took Cui Jing and others to the temple, and was formally received by Li Zhen and Li Yun. After the two asked Cui Jing and others about their wishes, Li Yun very generously Cui Jing, Cui Huang, and Zheng Xiao were promoted to officials. Cui Jing and Cui Huang were both willing to go out to serve as governors of the newly divided states, while Zheng Xiao was willing to stay in the court and assist Li Yun together with Wang Xuance. It¡¯s just that Cui Jing and Cui Huang were still a little uneasy about the important task of serving as governor as soon as they arrived in Tianzhu, so they declined over and over again. However, with Li Yun¡¯s insistence, they finally chose to agree. As for Li Bing, who graduated from the Chang'an Military Academy, Li Zhen asked him to go over. After all, his army also lacked talents. Now that he met such a talented man, he would not let him go. The arrangement for Cui Jing and the others was an internal affair between Li Zhen and Li Yun. Li Min did not participate. Instead, he was led by a guide arranged by Li Yun to visit the remaining areas of Chola City, especially those that barked. The living conditions of equanimity and Sudras are the focus of his observation. But just after Li Min visited Chola City, something happened over there in Northern Tianzhu that had a huge impact! Text Chapter 587: Dramatic Changes in Beitianzhu In the 21st year of Zhenguan of the Tang Dynasty, King Jisri, who dominated Northern Tianzhu, suddenly passed away at the age of 58 and left no heirs. As soon as the news of King Harsha's death came out, the prime minister of the Harsha Dynasty, Alonashun, usurped the throne and proclaimed himself the new king. However, Alonashun's prestige was not enough to convince the public, and the situation in the entire northern Tianzhu was extremely tense. There is a sense of imminence. Speaking of King Harsha, he was indeed a great monarch, especially in terms of culture. He held a tolerant attitude towards various religions. In addition, he was also a playwright, leaving three scripts that were widely circulated in India. . However, King Harsha actually had huge flaws in his rule. For example, he did not establish a unified feudal dynasty, but a loose alliance united by force. Within the Harsha dynasty, there were more than thirty kingdoms. , and each kingdom has its own monarch, army and administrative system. These kingdoms only succumbed to the force of King Harsha and recognized each other's dominance, but King Harsha was unable to interfere too much in the internal affairs of each country. For example, Aronashun, who usurped the throne, was not only the prime minister of the Harsha Dynasty, but also the king of a kingdom within the Harsha Dynasty called Dinavudi. He had soldiers and money in his hands. In addition, King Harsha He had no heirs, so when Aronasun usurped the throne, it was so smooth. If placed in the original history, this Aluonashun was the unlucky new king who sent troops to attack Wang Xuance's mission. He should have been killed by Wang Xuance with more than 10,000 troops and tens of thousands of his elephant soldiers. He was defeated, and then Wang Xuance defeated 600 cities in a row, only to be captured in the end, and was even offered as a prisoner to Chang'an by Wang Xuance. It was really frustrating for a king to be in this position. However, in current history, because of Li Min's influence, Datang focused more on Central Asia. In addition, Li Zhen and Li Yun set their sights on Tianzhu, so Li Shimin had no intention of establishing any friendly relations with Tianzhu. Therefore, except for the past few years, there had been no diplomatic exchanges with the Harsha Dynasty in the past two years. Moreover, Wang Xuance is still a minister of Li Zhen and Li Yun, and it is even less likely that he will join the Tang Dynasty's mission. Ordinarily, without Wang Xuance's intervention, Alonashun would have successfully become the new king of the Harsha Dynasty. But in fact, Alonashun was not the Harsha King. He was just a minor king of a kingdom under the Harsha Dynasty. In the past, There are more than thirty people with equal status to him. Now when these kings saw Arona riding on their heads, they were naturally dissatisfied, and there was no external pressure. Therefore, some small countries within the Harsha Dynasty began to join forces to jointly attack Aluana Shun. When the situation in Northern Tianzhu reached the ears of Li Zhen and Li Yun in Southern Tianzhu, the whole of Northern Tianzhu was already in chaos. Not only was the new king Alonashun attacked by various kingdoms, but some kingdoms that had grievances in the past also took the opportunity to start a war. In just ten days, five kingdoms were destroyed, and hundreds of thousands of people were made homeless due to the war. At this time, Li Min was preparing to return to Taiwan. He had even boarded the boat that day, but he was pulled off the boat by Li Zhen and Li Yun who received the news, and then returned to the temple to listen to detailed information. After the inquirer finished describing the situation in Beitianzhu, the three brothers and Wang Xuance remained silent, thinking about the impact of this incident on them in the future. "Xuance. What's your opinion?" Li Min thought about it for a while, then suddenly raised his head and asked Wang Xuance. After hearing this, Wang Xuance immediately bowed and said: "Your Majesty, I cannot speak highly of you, but I believe that chaos has arisen in Northern Tianzhu. It is definitely beneficial and harmless to us. What we need to do now is to do it in the shortest possible time." Within a short period of time, the entire southern Tianzhu will be unified and a strong army will be trained. The faster the process, the better, because I am worried that if the war in northern Tianzhu lasts too long, firstly, it will cause serious damage to the local population and economy. , is not conducive to the development after occupation. Secondly, if a hero like King Harsha who rose up in the war unifies Northern Tianzhu again, it will definitely be a big trouble for us!" After hearing Wang Xuance's analysis, Li Yun's eyes lit up and he said: "Yes, the chaos in Northern Tianzhu has been decided. If it is delayed a few years and our power expands to Central Tianzhu, we can take this opportunity to capture Northern Tianzhu in one fell swoop. But now we have not even completely unified Southern Tianzhu, and we are basically over-motivated but not strong enough. So the best way is just like Xuance said, to strengthen our own strength first. Anyway, the war in Northern Tianzhu will not be short-lived. At the end of the time, when they are exhausted from fighting, we can just take advantage." However, Li Zhen said unwillingly: "Now that all the countries in Northern Tianzhu are not ready, it is a good opportunity to unify Northern Tianzhu in one fell swoop. If nothing else, as long as you give me a cavalry of 20,000 people, I will have We must seize the opportunity to defeat all the countries in Northern Tianzhu, so why don¡¯t we consider taking this opportunity to take down Northern Tianzhu?¡± Hearing Li Zhen¡¯s radical proposal, Li Yun immediately objected: ¡°Buddy, please don¡¯t commit the crime of treason again.??, we have just expanded our territory several times, and now most of the areas have not yet been managed. If we transfer the army to part of Northern Tianzhu, if nothing else, there will be rebellions in many places tomorrow! " After hearing this, Wang Xuance considered it carefully, and then said in a slow tone: "His Royal Highness the King of Yue is indeed right about one thing. If the countries in Northern Tianzhu are not prepared, they can indeed use a surprise army to attack at lightning speed, and in the shortest time. Destroy all countries within time.¡± Hearing what Wang Xuance said, Li Yun's expression immediately changed. He was about to say something more, but Wang Xuance continued: "But defeating the countries in Northern Tianzhu is one thing, but the real rule is another." One thing, with our current strength, it is a bit difficult to just rule a southern Tianzhu, so even if we can defeat the larger northern Tianzhu, we will not be able to rule it, and we will risk making the current rule unstable. Therefore, in my opinion, the gains outweigh the losses!" Hearing that Wang Xuance also opposed his proposal, Li Zhen couldn't help but sigh. In fact, he also knew the biggest shortcoming of his proposal, but his personality made him unwilling to give up this opportunity, so he wanted to put it forward to see what others had. There is no remedy, but now it seems that he is still too optimistic. At this time, Wang Xuance suddenly discovered that Li Min had been looking at them without speaking. This made him feel moved, and he immediately said: "His Royal Highness, King Qi, what do you think of this matter?" It was then that Li Zhen and Li Yun remembered that their sixth brother, whom they had always admired, was by their side, and maybe he could do something about it, so they all looked at Li Min with curious eyes. Li Min smiled confidently and said, "Actually, seventh brother and Xuance are right. It took you so long to lay such a solid foundation in South Tianzhu. It can be said that this is your base camp. Only by managing this place well can we have the power to expand outward in the future, so no matter how tempting Bei Tianzhu is, we cannot risk our rule here!" Li Min paused for a moment when he said this, and then spoke again: "But just because you can't send troops into Beitianzhu, it doesn't mean that you can't do anything. At least you still have a sharp weapon in your hands that can help you in this turmoil." Huge benefits were achieved.¡± "A sharp weapon?" Li Zhen, Li Yun, and Wang Xuance looked at each other. For a moment, they couldn't think of what Li Min meant by a sharp weapon. "Religion, that is, your new Brahmanism, as long as you put it into Northern Tianzhu and take advantage of this war, it will grow at an astonishing speed. If it is supplemented by a little force, the effect will be even more amazing. !" Li Min said decisively. Although Li Zhen and the others have brought out the New Brahmanism, they obviously did not realize the power of religion. In fact, this is not their fault. After all, in the history of the Central Plains dynasty, the power of religion has been suppressed by the imperial power. Therefore, although Li Zhen and Li Yun have become popes, when they encounter problems, the first thing they think of is secular power. , rather than using the power of religion to solve it. "Thisis this possible? I'm afraid the effect that can be achieved using only the power of religion is very limited, right?" Even someone as smart as Wang Xuance is still a little unconfident, and the same goes for Li Zhen and Li Yun. Only Li Min still said confidently: "Don't doubt the power of religion, especially in a country like Tianzhu, where the people's devotion to religion is far greater than their loyalty to the country, so as long as your religion can If Beitianzhu develops and conquers the local people ideologically, then when your strength reaches a certain level, Beitianzhu will take the initiative to surrender without even sending troops!" Li Min's confidence also infected Li Zhen and the three of them. Wang Xuance, among them, thought about it carefully and then said: "Since His Highness King Qi is so sure, then we can give it a try. After all, we are just going to Northern Tianzhu to preach, and there is no need to use too much money." We only need to send a group of Brahmin nobles to power, and we also need a certain amount of force to deter us. It is best to occupy a stronghold on the coast of North Tianzhu, but this will require the help of His Royal Highness the Navy of King Qi!" "Okay! Let's do it. Then I will personally lead the troops to see if Beitianzhu's military strength is stronger or weaker than ours." Li Zhen was also angry at this time. He still had a heart for the power of religion. He had doubts, but when he heard that he wanted to occupy a stronghold in the north, it was exactly what he wanted, so he immediately agreed. Li Yun saw that both Li Zhen and Wang Xuance agreed to Sixth Brother's proposal, so he naturally would not object. He then asked Li Min for advice on what he should pay attention to when preaching. These things Li Min can combine with later generations of Christianity to develop believers all over the world. Based on their experience, they gave some suggestions to Li Yun and the others. Originally, because of the drastic changes in Northern Tianzhu, Li Min planned to stay in Tianzhu for a while, but at this moment, bad news suddenly came from the Tang Dynasty. AlthoughLi Min had already expected this bad news, but when the news came, he still felt extremely sad. Text Chapter 588 The Death of Queen Xiao In the 21st year of Zhenguan of the Tang Dynasty, the former Empress Xiao of the Sui Dynasty passed away at the age of eighty-one. Queen Xiao enjoyed all the prosperity in the world in the first half of her life. Although Yang Guang was a little overjoyed and had many concubines in the palace, he always respected and loved Queen Xiao, and the relationship between the couple was very good. However, since the Jiangdu Rebellion, Empress Xiao has suffered a lot from being displaced, and even went into exile in the Turks. She did not return to Chang'an again until the fourth year of Zhenguan. It¡¯s just that although Empress Xiao was treated politely by Li Shimin in Chang¡¯an, as a former empress, her life in Chang¡¯an was not satisfactory. No one except her younger brother Xiao Yu dared to visit her. It was not until later that Concubine Yang settled their differences with her, and brothers Li Min and Li Ke often went to her place, which made Madam Sui's house a little angry. However, the appearance of Yang Xian later made Empress Xiao feel very happy, but she also experienced the pain of losing her son again, which made the old woman devastated. Later, Li Min left Empress Xiao and Cai'er behind. Taiwan to relax, but even with juniors like him and Cai'er accompanying her, Queen Xiao still couldn't get over the grief of Yang Jian's death. Fortunately, she is a long-lived person, and she has Cai'er, her biological granddaughter, by her side, so Empress Xiao has been able to endure until now. Thinking of the first time he met Empress Xiao and the other party mistook him for Yang Guang, Li Min felt as if it happened yesterday. The Siwei Ring that Empress Xiao gave to her as a meeting gift that day is still on Li Min's hand, but the ring is still the same, but the person who gave it is no longer there. "My condolences, Sixth Brother, Mrs. Sui passed away at the age of eighty. It was a rare longevity!" Outside the port of Chola City. Li Zhen and Li Yun brought their families to see Li Min off, and Li Yun was the first to speak comfortingly. "Yes. I know that things in Tianzhu have to be done by yourselves. If you need any cooperation, send someone to Fucheng to find Liu Rengui." Li Min also said, but now his expression was gloomy, and his eyes were filled with tears. It was also full of bloodshot eyes. He hadn't closed his eyes all night since he received the news of Queen Xiao's death yesterday. Seeing Li Min looking so haggard, Li Zhen, Li Yun and others were a little worried. They wanted to say something else, but Li Min waved his hand. Then he turned around and got on the boat. After he got on the boat, he waved goodbye to everyone. After Li Min's fleet left Chola City, they did not return to Ceylon Island. Instead, they directly sent someone to tell Liu Rengui to cooperate with Li Zhen and Li Yun's actions as much as possible. Then the fleet headed eastward, crossing After crossing the Strait of Malacca and arriving at the Lion City, Li Min immediately changed his boat to a steamer. When they arrived in Taiwan, they stopped again, picked up Wen Xin and several others on the boat, and then rushed towards Yangzhou as fast as possible. Tianzhu is too far away from Chang'an, even if Li Min rushes day and night. It would take at least more than two months to reach Chang'an, so the funeral of Empress Xiao naturally could not wait for Li Min to rush back. In addition to Queen Xiao's special status, Cai'er is also the crown prince of Li Zhi. So in the end, Li Shimin personally issued an order, ordering Li Zhi and Xiao Yu to prepare for Queen Xiao's funeral. And with the courtesy of a queen, Queen Xiao was buried in Yangdi's Mausoleum in Yangzhou. And when Li Min rushed back. Empress Xiao's funeral procession has almost arrived in Yangzhou. Compared with Li Min who had no prior knowledge, Li Ke had received the news that Empress Xiao was seriously ill a few months ago, so he rushed to Chang'an early. He also put a lot of effort into the funeral. When Li Min When we arrived in Yangzhou, it happened to be the day when Queen Xiao's body was delivered to Yangzhou. Seeing Queen Xiao's coffin, Li Min naturally burst into tears. Although Li Zhi and Xiao Yu tried to persuade her, it was of no use. Concubine Yang, Princess Nanyang, Cai'er and others also saw Li Min's grief. I couldn't help but feel sad again, and started crying on the spot. However, no matter how grieved Li Min was, the day of Queen Xiao's burial had already been decided, and the burial day could not be delayed because of him. Therefore, after the burial, Li Min had to wear heavy mourning to guard the mausoleum for Queen Xiao, in order to There is no point in trying to persuade her to express her guilt towards Empress Xiao. After all, in his opinion, as a grandson, he failed to be by his side when the old man passed away. This made Li Min blame himself very much, and now he could only use this method to make up for it. However, nine days after Queen Xiao was buried, Cai'er and Li Zhi found Li Min. However, when Cai'er saw Li Min, she burst into tears. In the end, she stopped crying with the comfort of Li Zhi and Li Min. Then Cai'er stopped crying. Then he said: "Cousin, when my grandmother passed away, I told you not to delay the official business because of her funeral. Now that my grandmother has been buried for nine days, your filial grandmother must have felt it, so you should go back. , there are still many government affairs in Taiwan that need you to handle!" "Yes, Sixth Brother, I was also present when my grandmother was seriously ill. She must have asked that the news be hidden from you, because she knew that you had many affairs in Taiwan, and she could not distract you anymore because of her affairs. ?This shows that grandma cares for you. Although she is gone now, you should not delay your business because of the pain! "Li Zhi next to him also spoke to persuade. However, after hearing this, Li Min shook his head and said: "My grandmother regards me as her grandson, but she couldn't even see me for the last time. This is unfilial on my part, so you should stop trying to persuade me!" Seeing Li Min's persistence, Li Zhi originally wanted to say something else, but Cai'er winked at Li Zhi. This made Li Zhi understand immediately, turned around and left here, leaving Cai'er to persuade Li Min alone. Seeing Li Zhi leave, Cai'er said softly to Li Min: "Cousin, you should know your grandmother's expectations for you. Even in her eyes, you are the continuation of her grandfather's life, so she wants to see you more than anyone else. You can build an empire comparable to that of the Tang Dynasty, so if you let my grandmother know what you are like now, she will only be disappointed!" At the end of Cai'er's words, her tone became a little harsh. Li Min remained silent after hearing this. He naturally knew what Empress Xiao expected of him. Although the former Sui Dynasty died, he was half of the Yang family. In addition, his appearance was very similar to Yang Guang, so from the beginning, Empress Xiao was very They support Li Min's outward development and regard Li Min's power as the continuation of the former Sui royal family. Although this idea is somewhat wishful thinking, it is not a comfort to an old man who is in his dying years. It was precisely because Empress Xiao had this idea that people concealed the news of her death. In fact, this is not the first time. When Yang Jian died, he also concealed the news from Li Min, because it was the critical period when Li Min invaded Silla, and this time Li Min was far away in Tianzhu. Although Xiao The queen didn't know whether Tianzhu's affairs were important to Li Min, but she didn't want to disrupt Li Min's plans because of her death. Thinking of this, Li Min finally took a breath, raised his head and said to Cai'er: "Cai'er, I know what to do, and I also know what grandma is thinking. Today is the ninth day. After watching, I will do it tomorrow. Will get out of here.¡± Seeing that Li Min was finally talked through by him, Cai'er finally breathed a sigh of relief. The next day, Li Min left the cemetery of Queen Xiao and Yang Guang and came to Yangzhou City to reunite with Concubine Yang and the others. Although Concubine Yang was worried about Li Min during this period, being able to see her two grandchildren, Li Qi and Li Mian, also made her feel happy. She spent the whole day with her two grandchildren, and even forgot to think about her son Li Min. . Li Min and Li Ke had not seen Concubine Yang for several years. In addition, there were third generations like Chou Chou and Li Qi, so they naturally seemed to be more happy, which also diluted the sadness of Empress Xiao's death a lot. It is also worth mentioning that Li Zhi and Cai'er got married last year. Now Cai'er has officially become the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, and Miss Hu Yuyi has entered the palace as Liang Di. Although Yangzhou was nice, Concubine Yang and Cai'er couldn't stay for long. After all, they still had to return to Chang'an after handling Queen Xiao's funeral. But before they left, another news suddenly came from Chang'an. , Shen Guogong Gao Shilian died of illness, and Li Shimin cried bitterly. Although Li Min didn't have much impression of Gao Shilian and only remembered that he was a very serious old man, he did know that Gao Shilian ranked sixth among the twenty-four heroes of Lingyan Pavilion, below Fang Xuanling. And in the seventeenth year of Zhenguan, Wei Zheng, who ranked fourth, also passed away. In addition, there are veteran ministers like Li Jing, Fang Xuanling, and Xiao Yu, whose bodies have become increasingly aging in recent years. This also shows that the ministers of the Tang Dynasty who helped Li Shimin conquer the world are gradually getting older, and this pair of Tang Dynasty ministers has become increasingly old. It is undoubtedly a huge challenge for us, and at the same time, it is also a huge opportunity for some young ministers. This time Concubine Yang and the others did not go to Taiwan again, but went to Shanghai to stay for a while. Concubine Yang also specially summoned Li Chengqian because before coming, Empress Changsun asked her to help bring a few words to him, but Li Chengqian was there to meet him. When he came out after passing Concubine Yang, there seemed to be traces of crying on his face. In addition, Li Min also specially brought Wen Xin and his son Li Mian to visit Xiao Yu. After all, Wen Xin is still Xiao Yu's granddaughter in name, and Xiao Yu's health has not been very good in recent years, and she has been affected by Empress Xiao. The shock of his death made him very thin, and he was panting a little when he spoke. Only when he saw Li Mian did his eyes regain their luster. Seeing that Xiao Yu was in such poor health, Wen Xin persuaded him several times to put down his affairs at court and move to Taiwan to recuperate for a while. However, Xiao Yu was a stubborn person and did not care about Wen Xin's words at all, so In the end, Li Min and Wen Xin could only tell him to take care of himself. The only thing that makes Wen Xin happy is that her mother has finally decided to come to Taiwan. She is now making preparations and is expected to leave next year at the latest. But when Li Min heard the news, he thought of Wen Xin's nominal father Xiao Cuo. If he remembered correctly, he seemed to have been bitterly in love with Wen Xin's mother, butWe can only be husband and wife in name only. I wonder what he would think about Wen Xin's mother leaving? (To be continued) Text Chapter 589 Fleet Life in America "Zi~" As the potato slices were put into the pot, the high-temperature fat on the bottom of the pot made a soft sound, and then a fragrance wafted out, while the Mayan girl in charge of cooking next to her flipped the potato slices quickly and raised them. Sprinkle the noodles with special seasoning. "Shi Jie, come and have this drink!" Lu Wan, who was sitting on the bow of the boat, raised his glass and said to Feng Shijie with a red face. From the look on his face, he must have drank a lot. Behind them, there are two Mayan girls each responsible for cooking food for them. Feng Shijie was not polite. He picked up the wine glass and touched it with Lu Wan. Then the two of them drank it down. However, the taste of the wine in the glass was very light, and there was also a sweetness in it, not to mention the same as Wu Wangzui. Compared with the famous wines, even the water wine brewed by ordinary hotels is better than this wine. After taking a sip of this bland wine, Feng Shijie stretched out his chopsticks, picked up a golden potato slice fried in fat, put it into his mouth and chewed it, giving him a slightly spicy yet sweet taste. The feeling of blooming on the tongue is so satisfying. This is the bow of America No. 1. Lu Wan and Feng Shijie had nothing to do today, so they asked two Mayan girls to make some side dishes and they drank facing each other. The wine on the ship has been drunk long ago, and the wine they are drinking now is brewed by them from corn that is abundant in America. Because it has not been distilled, the alcohol content is not high. Moreover, the color of the brewed wine is orange-yellow, with a kind of sweetness, which is similar to that of the Central Plains. The regional rice wines are somewhat similar. "Shi Jie, our mission to find America is almost completed, and the supplies on the ship are almost ready. It is estimated that we will return in half a month at most. If we can go back smoothly, what are your plans? Really?" Lu Wan ate a few peanuts, and then asked Feng Shijie seriously. After hearing this, Feng Shijie smiled and said: "What other plans can I have? Naturally, I will return to Luzon and accompany my wife and children. We almost starved to death at sea this time. What I missed most at that time was them , so I guess I will never go to sea again in the future. I will be a rich man at home and live a peaceful life!" Lu Wan was a little disappointed when he heard this. He was a natural navigator. Even after discovering Australia, Lu Wan had decided to spend his life traveling around the world, and America was just one of them. Just a goal. But he wants to fulfill his ideal. But it needs a sophisticated fleet, and Feng Shijie is undoubtedly a good helper. " And Feng Shijie is also a very smart man. One look at Lu Wan's face. He had guessed something in his mind, but he smiled and said, "What? Captain, after you finish exploring America, do you want to explore other places?" "Yes, I want to take the fleet to Dashi, Eastern Rome and other countries in the far west after exploring America. Especially Eastern Rome. I heard that it is also an ancient country with prosperous civilization and navigation industry. It also has its own uniqueness. I have long wanted to go there and see it. In addition, if there is a chance, there are many places on the world map that His Highness King Qi gave us that we have not been to. These will all be mine. Target!" Lu Wan also said without any secret. Feng Shijie was shocked after hearing this, and asked with some concern: "Captain, although you are in your prime now. But if you want to travel the entire world, it cannot be completed in a few years. What if you wait until you are old and weak? Do you want to set sail again?" Although Feng Shijie¡¯s words were a bit harsh, Lu Wan also knew that the other party cared about him. So he said indifferently: "Of course I know that it is difficult to travel around the world, but I made up my mind a few years ago. The family has also made arrangements, such as concubine Ji who has never given birth to a child. I sent them all away, and made arrangements for the remaining wives, concubines, and children. It can be said that I have no worries. As for wherever I can go, it doesn¡¯t matter. Maybe one day I can¡¯t walk anymore, so I will simply die at sea. , anyway, I can¡¯t be separated from the sea my whole life!¡± Feng Shijie was a little moved by Lu Wan's words, and even had an impulse to follow him for a lifetime. However, his reason quickly suppressed this impulse. After all, he was not Lu Wan. Lu Wan could give up his family to fulfill his ideals, but he, Feng Shijie, could not, because essentially, he and Lu Wan were two different people. Feng Shijie was a family man, especially after he almost died on the voyage, he was even more worried. Cherish your life and family. Seeing Feng Shijie's silence, Lu Wan also felt that the atmosphere was a little heavy. He laughed and reached out to pat Feng Shijie on the shoulder and said, "Shijie, we brothers should not be coy. I also know your temper. So when I tell you this today, I don¡¯t mean to embarrass you, but I have another thing for you to help me with!¡± Feng Shijie felt relieved when he heard that Lu Wan didn't want to persuade him to go to sea again. When he heard that Lu Wan needed help, he even patted his chest and said: "Captain, if you have anything to do, just give me your order. No matter how difficult it is, I will do it." ???You do it! " "Haha~, I've been waiting for your words, but it's actually not that difficult. I've been to the pine plateau where your home is located. It's not as hot as other places in Luzon. There are also towns, and education and other things can be followed. , so I plan to build a manor there and let your sister-in-law, nephew and others move there, so you help me choose a place. In addition, if anything happens to your sister-in-law and the others in the future, don¡¯t forget to help them. Take a handful." Hearing that Lu Wan only requested this, Feng Shijie immediately promised on the spot that as long as he was here, Lu Wan's family would never be wronged in the slightest! Although the two had different ambitions, it did not affect the friendship between Lu Wan and Feng Shijie. So after discussing the business, the two started drinking one cup at a time. They were both used to the drunkenness of the Five Kings. Strong liquor, so naturally I didn't feel much about this newly brewed light liquor, so I drank several jars in a row. Although I went to the toilet countless times, I still didn't get drunk. This had to be said to be a pity. But what satisfied them was that the two Mayan girls were really good at cooking. Although some native American food tasted weird, it felt good once they got used to it. For example, they were not used to the fried potato chips at first, but now But it has become a must-have dish when drinking, along with fried peanuts and turkey. Although he was not drunk after drinking for a long time, Feng Shijie also felt a little dizzy. At this time, he suddenly remembered something and asked casually: "Captain, Kata and the others have been away for a month, and they haven't been here yet." Is there any danger in coming back and bringing so much cargo?" When Lu Wan heard this, he laughed and said: "Don't worry Shi Jie. I just received news from the Lord of Mansa this morning. Their people have sent news from Calais City. Kata and the others have traded the goods." The things we need are on the way back now. As for safety issues, there is no need to worry. They all secretly carry metal weapons and a few muskets. As long as they are not intercepted by a large group of Mayan regular troops, there will be no danger. .¡± Hearing that Liu Kata was coming back soon, Feng Shijie felt relieved. Just over a month ago, the fleet had almost covered the situation within a hundred miles of Mansa City, and the plants and animals Mansa City could help them collect had reached their limit. Some things could not be found here at all. , so in the end Lu Wan decided to send Liu Kata with a group of crew members, and then go with the people from Mansa City to a city called Calais a hundred miles away. The city of Calais is not a copycat city like Mansa City, but a real Mayan city. The population in the city is about 50,000 to 100,000, and Calais City is the overlord of this area, like Mansa City. Such a small town needs to pay tribute to the city of Calais every year. In addition, the city of Calais is also the commercial center of this area. Not only do people from the surrounding area come to the city to trade, but there are also caravans coming from far away to transport goods from distant areas to the city of Calais. In the past, the city of Mansa provided goods to the fleet. Some plants were obtained through trading in the city of Calais, but their financial resources were limited, and naturally there were not many things to trade. This time Lu Wan sent Liu Kata out with a lot of goods brought by the fleet, and prepared There are large-scale transactions in Calais, and there are a large number of people escorting them to ensure the smooth completion of the transactions. "When Kata and the others come back, we will have all the things we collected this time, and we will return to the voyage by then. Speaking of which, we really can't bear to leave here." Lu Wan burped from wine and looked at the people next to him with drunken eyes. Maya girl said. These girls from Mansa City are passionate and unrestrained, and their length is more in line with the aesthetics of the Central Plains people. Therefore, in the past few months after arriving in America, many crew members in the fleet have left romantic debts here, even Lu Wan himself is no exception. It is estimated that when the ship returns, many Mayan girls will shed tears for the departure of the crew? In addition, Lu Wan also knew that some crew members even got local Mayan girls pregnant. Although these Mayan women had no concept of chastity, they still carried Han seeds in their bellies, so Lu Wan had already made an agreement with the Lord of Mansa. , all pregnant girls will be moved to Luwan Port, which is under construction, and will be supported by the fleet. Their children will also be registered in the household registration and become real Han people. Of course, Luwan and the others cannot wait until those children are born. The matter of household registration will naturally be managed by later generations. After all, the built Luwan Port will become the bridgehead for Taiwan to land in the Americas, and the city of Mansa will also Become their first ally. As for a big city like Calais, it will depend on whether they will surrender or perish? Text Chapter 590 (Report by Liu Kata) Next to a winding forest path, a small lake sits quietly there, and between the lake and the path, there is a large open space, with small tents standing on the open space. In the middle of the gap, piles of bonfires were lit. Many people were sitting on the ground around the campfire, grilling food and talking loudly. If you listen carefully, you can tell that there is a considerable amount of Chinese mixed in the Mayan language. And this place is just in the middle of Mansa City and Calais City. This team is the trading team sent to Calais City by Luwan. Liu Kata was sitting next to a small fire in front of his tent. On the plate at hand were several fist-sized pieces of barbecue. The golden color was very appetizing. However, he was not in the mood to eat. Instead, he held a book in one hand and a book in the other. Holding a pencil brought from Taiwan, he was quickly writing down something in his notebook. This transaction went very smoothly. All the goods Liu Kata brought were exchanged in Calais, and they got a lot of the goods they needed, such as peanuts and other crops from South America, as well as cocoa beans. Not only can it be used to make drinks, but it is also the trading currency of the Mayans. However, the goods obtained from the transaction are secondary. The most important thing is that through this trip to Calais, Liu Kata and the others collected a lot of useful information. This is their biggest gain from this trip. Now Liu Kata is here Write a report on everything he learned about the Mayans after arriving in America, so that he can submit it to his superiors when he returns to Taiwan. "According to the investigation during this period, it can be seen that the Mayan people's level of civilization is quite high. And they have initially formed the concept of country and nation, only in Central America. They have not yet formed a unified country, and most countries have It exists in the form of city-states, and wars often break out between city-states due to disputes over beliefs or interests, and the losing party will be treated inhumanely!" When Liu Kata wrote this, he temporarily stopped writing and began to think deeply. When he was trading with the Mayans in Calais City. I personally witnessed a Mayan god-sacrifice activity. The priests and nobles who presided over the god-sacrifice pierced their tongues and ears, and then used the blood that flowed out to worship the gods. Finally, they sent a group of captured nobles from other city-states to the altar. I heard that after these nobles were captured, they were first tortured and then had their hands and feet cut off. The whole person was brought to the altar in the posture of a human stick, and then his blood was drained and he died. The reason why the living sacrifices are allowed to die in this cruel way is because the Mayans firmly believe that blood can fertilize the land. This view has some basis, but there is another reason. That is to express their piety to their gods. It seems that their gods like blood very much, which is why the Mayans behave like this. This kind of blood sacrifice of the Mayans reminded Liu Kata of his Kata tribe in Borneo, because of his special status as a mixed race. So he was recruited into a secret guard in Prince Qi's Mansion, and with the help of the guard. He became the chief of the Kata tribe, but he did not have any good impression of the Kata tribe, because this tribe, like the surrounding tribes, was full of barbarism and backwardness, and even had cannibalism. In addition, the religious rituals of the Kata tribe are similar to those of the Mayans. They are full of blood, and human sacrifices are also common. This makes Liu Kata, who has always regarded himself as a Han, very uncomfortable. Fortunately, through his experience in the past few years After the reform, the Kata tribe has gradually abandoned some backward lifestyles, and most people in the tribe can speak one or two sentences in Chinese. I believe that in a few years, when His Highness King Qi sets his sights on Borneo, Only then can their Kata tribe usher in the true light of civilization. Liu Kata shook his head and temporarily put aside the matters about the Kata tribe in his mind. After sorting out his thoughts, he continued to write in his notebook: "Compared with the politics of the Mayans, their military is even more backward. Although a small country in the form of a city-state has been formed, there is no professional army in the country. The practice is still to use all the people as soldiers, but there are already military aristocrats. Among the blood sacrifices seen in the city of Calais before, one of the sacrifices was the enemy's. Military nobility.¡± Liu Kata paused while writing here, and then continued: "The backward military system of the Mayans has determined that their combat effectiveness is very weak. In addition, their weapons are also a huge flaw. These have been able to build The Mayans in the city and huge temples did not know how to use metals, and even prohibited the use of metals in religion. They only used some gold and copper as sacrificial supplies, and the soldiers in battle used stones to make weapons. Although obsidian is very It is hard, but does not have the toughness of metal, so in one-on-one combat, even a strong person holding a stone weapon will have a hard time defeating an ordinary person holding a metal weapon." As he wrote this, a faint smile appeared on Liu Kata¡¯s face. Metals are clearly prohibited by Mayan religion from being used in daily life and making weapons.?, So when they came out this time, although they brought a lot of metal weapons, they were all wrapped very tightly. They must not be exposed until the moment of life and death. Otherwise, if they are discovered by someone, it is likely to cause some Siege by religious fanatics. Of course, the reason why Liu Kata smiled was not because of the above incident, but because of what happened in Mansa City. At that time, the lord and his son of Mansa City really couldn't stand the greed and ignorance of the old priest, so they finally accepted the offer provided by Liu Kata. Metal weapons wiped out the old priest's power. Moreover, after tasting the benefits of metal weapons, the warriors of Mansa City have actively accepted advanced metal weapons and gave all their original obsidian weapons to the fleet as souvenirs. However, this incident also marks that everyone in Mansa City has abandoned their original belief in gods and fully devoted themselves to the embrace of the fleet. After all, their use of metal weapons has made it impossible for them to integrate into the fleet. In the Mayan city-state, if they want to survive on this continent in the future, they must hold on to the thighs of Prince Qi's palace, and this is one of the reasons why the Lord of Mansa worked so hard to build Luwan City. When he arrived in America this time, Liu Kata not only established a bridgehead for the invasion of America, the Port of Luwan, but also tied the power of Mansa City to the palace. Although the power of Mansa City was very weak, these people They are local indigenous people who know the situation of the Mayans very well. I believe that with their help, future actions in the Americas will reduce a lot of resistance. Thinking of this, Liu Kata was naturally very excited. After all, he could complete this task so well. After returning to Taiwan, he would definitely be rewarded with a promotion, at least he could be promoted to another level, and when he completes the Kata Department's After the mission is completed, it is estimated that he will be able to enter the management of the Guard. Not only will the salary be higher, but he will no longer have to risk his life to take on missions. "However, what is inversely proportional to the Maya's backward military strength is the rich products here!" Liu Kata once again wrote in an excited tone, "The place where the Mayans are located is mountainous, but the products are very rich, such as corn. High-yield crops such as sweet potatoes and potatoes can be introduced to Taiwan or the Central Plains. In addition, gold is abundant here, and many temples use a large number of gold vessels." When writing about gold, Liu Kata hesitated for a moment, but then wrote again: "In addition, surveyor Feng Shijie conducted an investigation around Mansa City and not only discovered gold mines, but also found that silver mines may exist in some places. However, due to the lack of professional prospectors, this news cannot be confirmed yet and can only be used as a reference!" After writing the above paragraph, Liu Kata also marked the identity of Feng Shijie, specifically stating that the other party was a gold mining tycoon in Luzon, so his opinion was still very convincing. "However, compared with the rich products of the Mayans, their commercial situation is very disappointing. For example, due to religious restrictions on metals, the Mayans have not yet formed a unified currency. At most, they use cocoa beans as a currency. Although this kind of universal exchange can also be regarded as a primitive currency, it is greatly restricted in all aspects, and the lack of currency also makes the business here still the primitive model of barter." After writing this, Liu Kata stretched out, then reached out to pick up the drink next to him and took a few sips. This drink is made by grinding cocoa beans into powder, and then adding honey and chili juice. It is bitter and spicy. The three flavors of sweet are intertwined, very refreshing. However, after taking a few sips of the strange-flavored drink, Liu Kata felt empty in his stomach, and he was a little tired from writing, so he put down the notebook, covered the tip of his pencil with a pen cap, and carefully placed it in his pocket. inside. This kind of pencil was invented a few years ago. It is very suitable for sailing, writing and drawing when going out. They originally brought a lot of them on the ship, but then they encountered a storm and several boxes containing pencils were packed with other heavy objects. After smashing it hard, a lot of the pencils inside were wiped out. There are not many pencils left in the fleet now, so we must use them sparingly. I saw Liu Kata pick up the plate, pick up the barbecue and start gnawing on it. This barbecue was a bear hunted this morning. Bears in Central America are very small. Even if an adult bear stands up, it is no bigger than an adult bear. It is tall as a man, and its fur is brownish-grey, which is very rare. Many crew members in the fleet have hunted this kind of bear, and are planning to take the bear skin back to see if they can get a high price. After Liu Kata ate two pieces of barbecue, he went to the lake to wash his hands, and then came back to continue writing his report. He had already written about the political, military and commercial situation of the Mayans. The following is a main introduction to the Maya. People's religion, cities, life and other aspects. What Liu Kata did not expect was that his report was the first written record about the Maya, and would have extremely high historical and research value in later generations. Therefore, hundreds of years later, this report was?The document titled "Liu Kata Report" is stored in the Taiwan Museum of History for visitors from all over the world to visit! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Text Chapter 591 Discovering Hawaii After a night's rest, the caravan led by Liu Kata set off on the road again the next morning. There were fifty elite crew members in their team, as well as hundreds of Mayan warriors. This kind of armed force was even for an ordinary small town. They don't dare to provoke them, so they are not worried about safety issues. [Supreme magical power] After another five days of travel, the caravan finally returned to Mansa City. After receiving the news, Lu Wan welcomed them personally. In the evening, they jointly held a grand dinner with Mansa City to welcome the warriors in the caravan. After returning victoriously, after the banquet, some young men in the caravan immediately impatiently found their lovers and went to a deserted place to exchange feelings. However, the return of the caravan also marked the day when the American fleet was about to return. After all, the route had been explored, the equatorial ocean current could indeed reach the Americas, and with the help of Mansa City, they also collected various crop seeds. , and even built a port. It can be said that the task has been exceeded. Another important point is that it is already October of the 21st year of Zhenguan, which happens to be the calmest period along the coast of the Tang Dynasty, and Lu Wan predicts that the return trip will definitely not take more than three months, so They can take advantage of this safest time to return to Taiwan. If there is any further delay, they will likely encounter a storm on the way back, causing unnecessary losses. It is also true that on the fifth day after Liu Kata's return, the fleet finally set sail again. They will go north along the coastline of Central America, then find the direction of the North Equatorial Current, and then follow this westward ocean current. return. But Lu Wan and the others didn't know. If they take this route, they may face even worse conditions than when they came to America. When the fleet left Mansa City. The Lord of Mansa City and Zituo came to see them off. There were also many people in the city, especially the lovers of the crew members here, who all looked sad. Especially among these women, there were many The women with big bellies, all of whom were pregnant with the crew members' seeds, were all in tears. It¡¯s sad to watch. Lu Wan on the America 1 stood at the bow of the ship, with most of the crew behind him. Lu Wan pointed to the group of pregnant women on the shore and said, "Did you see that? Those women are waiting for you to come back in America. Keep your spirits up, everyone. Not only will you return to Taiwan alive this time, but you will also come back to America alive next time!" "Here!" the crew members, who were still immersed in sadness just now, heard this. They all responded with a bang. They all made a living at sea. Every time they went to sea, they had their heads tied to their belts. Therefore, they had already adapted to this kind of life and soon woke up from the love between children. , one by one began to get busy. The North Equatorial Current is located south of the Tropic of Cancer. If you look carefully at the maps of later generations, you will find that there are very few islands along the way of this ocean current. The closest to America is the Hawaiian Islands of later generations, but Luwan and others did not know about these. He also didn¡¯t know that it would be more difficult to get supplies on the route he chose than when going to America. It¡¯s the same as when it came. After Lu Wan and the others left the American continent, they didn't encounter any islands for nearly a month. This made Lu Wan and the others very discouraged. They thought that the American continent was really evil. Ordinarily, the closer to the mainland, the islands should be. There are more, but the opposite is true on the west coast of America. There is not even an island to be found within thousands of miles. Fortunately, there is another Hawaiian Islands, which is just in the way of the North Equatorial Ocean Current, so Lu Wan and the others don't have to look for it at all, and can easily see the islands lying in front of them. "Haha, it seems that we are lucky this time. We encountered this archipelago less than a month after going to sea. I guess we won't encounter the same supply crisis as when we came here!" Lu Wan held a telescope and observed carefully. The island ahead, he said with a laugh. Behind Lu Wan, the crew members on the ship were also cheering. After all, they had been waiting on the ship for almost a month, and having a piece of land for them to pause for a while was their only enjoyment during the voyage. However, they were happy to be happy, but they should not be sloppy. They first drove the boat around the islands a few times, and found that this archipelago was not very big. Although there were hundreds of islands, some of them were actually habitable. There are less than ten islands, and they also found traces of native activities on several large islands. Even when the fleet passed one of the large islands, the natives on the island waved and cheered to them. "Captain, should we send someone to the island to make contact with these natives?" Feng Shijie on the America 1 asked Lu Wan next to him. "Of course, but it is really strange. We have just seen it. The big island at the southern end of the archipelago is obviously the largest in area, but there seems to be no native life there. Instead, it is what we see.There are many natives living on this small island in front of me? Lu Wan said thoughtfully as he looked at the cheering natives on the beach. The fleet has visited several large islands in the archipelago, and found a large island at the southernmost tip of the archipelago. The area of ??this island is almost larger than the other islands combined, but not much was found on the island. He is a native, so this makes Lu Wan feel a little strange. "Haha, maybe there are some ferocious beasts living on that big island, so the natives don't dare to live there." Hearing Lu Wan's question, Liu Kata next to him said with a smile. "It's not impossible, but no matter what, let's send someone to the island to make contact first!" After Lu Wan finished speaking, he immediately directed the crew to put down the boat, and then arranged for dozens of fully armed crew members to land. But in addition to weapons, these crew members also carry some small gifts, such as glass crafts and the like. Generally speaking, as long as the natives on the island do not take the lead in using force, the crew will use these small gifts to gain the other party's favor, and then proceed to the next step of contact, and finally they may trade with the other party. It turns out that the natives on the island are still very hospitable. Like most of the natives, they were quickly bribed by the small gifts in the hands of the crew. Moreover, they also knew how to bring fruits and meat from the tribe, which was very generous. Entertain the crew. This situation made Lu Wan and the others feel relieved. They sailed the big ship to the side of the island, and then began to board the island to communicate with each other. However, Luwan and the others soon discovered that the indigenous language on this archipelago was very different from the Mayan language. On the contrary, it was very similar to the indigenous language system on some islands around Australia. This discovery greatly increased Liu Kata's confidence, because he had been exposed to this language family before, and he could roughly understand the meaning of the other party's words without even deliberately studying it. It is precisely because of this convenience that the communication between the fleet and the natives has become easier. After talking with Lu Wan and the others, they learned that this archipelago has a native name, which is transliterated as Hawaii, which means 'original'. Home', the largest island in the archipelago is called Volcanic Island. The reason why there are not many natives living on the island is mainly because there is a huge volcano on the island, and it will erupt from time to time. There was one many years ago. There was a big explosion and the volcanic ash ejected almost covered the entire island. Therefore, although the island is large, the natives did not dare to live there. Instead, they moved to Oahu in front of Luwan and the others. What also surprised Lu Wan and the others was that a large amount of sugar cane was grown here, and due to the climate, the sugar cane yield here was extremely amazing. Among the food they ate on the island, there was sugar cane juice. drinks. Of course, sugar processing here in Hawaii is still very primitive, unlike Taiwan where a large number of industries have been formed. After Lu Wan and the others obtained enough food and fresh water on the island, Feng Shijie also measured the longitude and latitude of the Hawaiian Islands. The result made them very depressed to find that when they came to America, they had deviated from the route due to compass failure. The direction of their sailing was towards the Hawaiian Islands. If the fleet kept sailing forward for two more days, they would probably have discovered the islands in advance, and then they would not have to worry about food. Feng Shijie also discovered that the Hawaiian Islands are almost at the same latitude as Taiwan, but the climate here is cooler than Taiwan. It is for this reason that after their fleet left the archipelago, they sailed due west, preparing to reach Taiwan directly. However, Lu Wan and the others soon discovered that sailing in the due west direction was not feasible, because the direction of the North Equatorial Ocean Current was a little west-south, and the monsoon was always blowing from the northeast behind them, so Their course has been a little southward, and if nothing else happens, they will eventually reach Luzon. Another point worth mentioning is that when returning, Lu Wan and his fleet not only followed the direction of the ocean current, but the monsoon behind them also pushed their ships quickly, which was much faster than when they went to America. , so in the end Lu Wan estimated that they might arrive in Luzon much earlier than expected. And just when Lu Wan's fleet filled up its sails and sailed in the direction of Luzon at maximum speed, Taiwan's Li Min was troubled by two things. The first thing is the Java Island far away in Southeast Asia. It was originally the main slave hunting area of ??the Slave Catching Association. However, after these years of slave hunting, the local natives finally couldn't bear the oppression. In the autumn of the 21st year of Zhenguan, they jointly They got up and began to attack the strongholds established by the Han people on Java Island. So far, six strongholds have been captured. Fortunately, these strongholds were built near the sea. When the Han people in the strongholds could not resist, they immediately fled to the ships and went to sea, so The casualties were not too serious. The other thing is about Li Shimin. This thing is more troublesome for Li Min than the uprising on Java Island. He is even considering whether to return.?An'an, otherwise he really doesn't know how to solve this matter? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users, please read it.) Text Chapter 592 A surprise appearance of aphrodisiac In order to seek immortality, Qin Shihuang did not hesitate to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to find the elixir of life, and he also set a bad example for future emperors. Countless emperors went further and further in the pursuit of immortality, and even abandoned the government for this purpose. , and not all emperors who pursued immortality were mediocre. On the contrary, there were some very wise emperors who would refrain from such mistakes in their later years, such as Li Shimin, a heroic figure in his generation. Not long after Li Min returned to Taiwan from Yangzhou, he received news from Chang'an that his father, Li Shimin, had started taking Wu Shi Powder and had a group of Taoist priests in the palace to help him refine elixirs. He even secretly sent people to search for elixir-making materials. Even some overseas businessmen knew about this. Although many ministers in the court advised against this situation, because Wei Zheng had passed away, Fang Xuanling, Li Jing and others were old and sick, and Li Zhi, Xiao Yu and others were still on their way back to Chang'an. No one could persuade Li Shimin at all, so someone thought of Li Min and wrote to him about this, hoping that Li Min could persuade Li Shimin. "How do you think this matter should be handled? Do you really want me to go back to Chang'an?" Li Min hurriedly summoned Wang An, Lu Hong and others to come and think of countermeasures. Li Shimin was his father, and he also supported him overseas. The biggest boost to development, so Li Min didn't want to see Li Shimin's health problems more than anyone else. "Your Highness, don't be anxious. His Majesty the Emperor has just started taking the elixir, and there are some ministers admonishing him. Therefore, for the time being, His Majesty is still very cautious about taking the elixir. We still have time to prepare!" Lu Hong said first One stood up and spoke. "Yes, Your Highness must not mess up. Although Mr. Wei has passed away, there are still some upright ministers in the court. Especially the Prime Minister and Duke Wei are still there, and His Highness the Prince must be returning to Chang'an soon. We are now We need to write a letter to all three of them and then unite to remonstrate with His Majesty. If that doesn't work, then we can only ask His Majesty to return to Chang'an in person!" Cui Wei also said. He is now in charge of the administration of justice in Prince Qi's palace, and also serves as the governor of Taiwan. Li Min nodded helplessly when he heard Cui Wei's words. Now this is the only way he can think of. But at this time, Wang An, who was in charge of government affairs, said with a smile: "Your Highness, it is actually not difficult to persuade His Majesty. Has Your Highness forgotten that there is someone in the palace who can influence His Majesty?" "Imperial palace?" Li Min was stunned for a moment, then patted his head. He also laughed and said, "I am confused. If the queen mother can persuade me, it is indeed possible for my father to change his mind!" When Lu Hong and others heard the conversation between Wang An and Li Min, they immediately woke up. Just now, they only thought about admonishing Li Shimin in the court, but they forgot that if there was no way in the court, there were people in the harem who could do it. , after all, Empress Changsun has always been respected by His Majesty the Emperor, and her words carry much more weight than ordinary courtiers. Thinking of Queen Changsun. Li Min finally calmed down. He analyzed the matter carefully, especially the reason why Li Shimin took the elixir. As a result, Li Min suddenly thought of it. Li Shimin is forty-eight years old this year. The peak of his life has been reached and it has begun to decline. His energy is definitely not as good as before, and Li Shimin must have felt this. With his character. He would definitely refuse to accept old age, so he took the elixir. He may not be seeking immortality, but he probably just wants to regain some of his youthful energy to show that he is not old. Thinking of this, Li Min finally breathed a sigh of relief. Based on his understanding of Li Shimin, the above analysis is 90% likely to be the real reason why Li Shimin took the pill. If the reason is found, it will be much easier to find a solution. However, Li Min then thought that if the reasons he analyzed were true, then although Empress Changsun could persuade them all, she would not be able to persuade them forever. Moreover, even if Li Shimin openly obeyed Empress Changsun's advice, if she secretly If you still take the elixir, there is really nothing you can do, so the top priority now is to let Li Shimin face the fact that he is aging, and there are also the dangers of taking the elixir. These two points are the key, but if you want to But it is not an easy task. At the moment, Li Min told Wang An and the others the reasons he had analyzed and the two keys to solving the matter, and asked them to think about it. After all, one person's ability is limited, and only by gathering the wisdom of everyone can we solve the problem better. After Wang An thought about it for a moment, he suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief and said: "Your Highness's analysis is very reasonable. I believe this should be what your Majesty has in mind. As for letting your Majesty face the fact that he is aging, or the dangers of taking pills." , In fact, as long as one of these two things can be done, it will be enough to make His Majesty change his mind, but in comparison, I think it is easier to make His Majesty realize the dangers of pills." As soon as Wang An finished speaking, Wang Zihao, who had never spoken, suddenlyHe came out and bowed and said: "Your Highness, a Persian merchant's ship was seized at the port of Lion City some time ago. A batch of strange medicines were found on their ship, and they also held a warrant signed by His Majesty the Emperor in their hands. It's just that batch of The things called medicines are really weird. The inspecting officials didn¡¯t know if they were poisonous? So out of caution, they reported it, and I temporarily withheld these medicines, intending to find out more." After Li Min left Chang'an last time, Wang Zihao also came to Taiwan from Chang'an and is now in charge of the commercial development of various places under Li Min's rule. For Wang Zihao, who was a businessman, he was like a fish in water. Plus, Wang An's advice, so Now he has become one of the heavyweights in Taiwan's officialdom. Hearing Zihao¡¯s words, Li Min¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked anxiously: ¡°Zihao, are you sure the person holding the warrant is the warrant signed by the father?¡± "Don't worry, Your Highness, the other party's warrant is indeed true, and there is also a Taoist priest from the imperial palace on board the ship. He is responsible for purchasing the medicines. Now all the medicines and people have been sent to Taiwan for inspection. If there is no If something unexpected happens, he will be sent back to Datang in a few days." Wang Zihao said with certainty. "Okay! Send me the king's order to send the medicines to the palace immediately. I want to test it myself. As for the Taoist priest, I also want to bring it with him. I want to interrogate it myself!" Li Min said excitedly. This Taoist priest is really here. So timely. "My lord, I obey!" Wang Zihao agreed, turned around and went out to convey Li Min's order. Immediately afterwards, Li Min ordered people to go to the medical school again, and called Cui Mengxue and several knowledgeable old doctors in the college. First, he asked them to help identify the medicine. In addition, Li Min also wanted to ask the Taoist priest, and Li Shimin was ready. What kind of elixir is refined? What materials are needed? These require professional help to analyze. Wang Zihao moved very quickly. The batch of medicines was delivered to the palace first. There were seven or eight large boxes in total. When Li Min and the others curiously opened a large box containing medicines, they found that there were neat rows of medicines inside. The incomparable little jade box was worried about being poisonous, so an old doctor from the medical school put on gloves, then reached for a small jade box and opened it, only to find that it contained a golden paste. "Afurong!" As a result, the old doctor from the medical school immediately shouted in surprise. At this time, Cui Mengxue and other old doctors also gathered around. After their identification, they confirmed that this thing was produced in Persia and Rome. Aphrodisiac in other places. "Afurong, why is this name so familiar?" Li Min picked his ears and felt that he had heard this name somewhere before, but he couldn't remember it after thinking about it carefully. Finally he had to ask again, "Mengxue, What is this thing used for, and is it toxic?¡± Cui Mengxue also studied afurong, so after hearing this, she immediately replied: "Your Highness, afurong is a medicinal material that can treat abdominal pain, dysentery and other diseases. It was originally produced in Persia and other places, and the plant that produces afurong is known as Persia." People call it Forgetwort. Because of its beautiful flowers, it was also planted in the Tang Dynasty. However, it was mostly used for ornamental purposes. Medicinal hibiscus is generally imported from Persia. However, I once asked Dr. Sun for advice. My family¡¯s alchemy skills, but I¡¯ve never heard of any kind of elixir that requires the use of aphrodisiac!¡± "Aphron, forgetwort, beautiful flowers?" Li Min seemed to have discovered something from these features. He frowned and lowered his head and muttered, but then he suddenly raised his head and cursed, "What the hell, what kind of bullshit aphron , isn¡¯t this fucking opium?¡± Li Min finally remembered the origin of opium, but then he became furious. Now he no longer needed to know what pills the Taoist priests in the palace wanted to refine. Just the fact that they paid tribute to Li Shimin for opium was enough. Cut them into pieces. "Opium?" Cui Mengxue and Wang An were both confused. They didn't understand why Li Min's expression suddenly changed and he was so angry? At this time, Wang Zihao walked into the palace hall with a Taoist priest, bowed and reported to Li Yan: "Your Highness, the Taoist priest Huo Yuanzi and the Persian merchant Ashanlu who are enshrined in the palace are here!" "Okay, okay! Come here, drag me down and cut into pieces!" Li Min was full of anger and had nowhere to vent, but the two guys happened to hit the muzzle of the gun, so he didn't even ask, and immediately wanted to The man cut them to vent his anger. After all, he knew the dangers of opium better than anyone else, and they dared to blatantly donate it to Li Shimin. Fortunately, he encountered it, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. However, Li Min was obviously overwhelmed by anger, and he did not know that opium actually appeared very early, but opium smoking appeared very late. In the beginning, opium appeared as a drug, and the other party purchased it. These opium, maybe only?As a common drug, it cannot be used to sentence the other party to death. (To be continued) Text Chapter 593 The catastrophe that almost happened "Your Highness, calm down. Although I don't know why these two people offended Your Highness, the most important thing now is to find out the situation of alchemy in the palace, so I ask Your Highness to temporarily forgive these two people!" It turned out that Li Min was really murderous. , Wang An was the first to stand up and persuade. Naturally, Lu Hong and others couldn't let Li Min kill two key figures just like that, so they all stood up to admonish him. Li Min was furious just now, which is why he made such a hasty decision. Now that he saw the ministers admonishing him, he naturally calmed down his anger and had Huo Yuanzi and Ashanlu who were paralyzed with fear. Bring it up. "Your name is Huo Yuanzi?" Li Min asked, looking at the middle-aged Taoist who was kneeling on the ground and trembling all over, with undisguised anger still on his face. "Qi Your Majesty, the common man is Huo Yuanzi. He was originally a Taoist priest from Zhongnan Mountain's True Dragon Temple. Because he was good at alchemy, he was called into the palace and became a Taoist priest in the palace!" Huo Yuanzi started! Li Min was frightened, but he quickly adjusted his mood. After all, he was also a man with a lot of experience in the world, and he believed that he had done nothing wrong. In addition, he was a Taoist priest in the palace, even if The opponent is the King of Qi and you cannot kill him at will. "Very good, I ask you, what are you going to use these aphrodisiacs for?" Seeing that the other party could adjust in such a short period of time, Li Min couldn't help but nod secretly, but the expression on his face remained unchanged. asked. "Reporting to Your Majesty, these aphids were purchased personally by a poor Taoist from Persia under His Majesty's order. They are mainly used for refining elixirs!" Huo Yuanzi said without hesitation. "Humph, this is because I am ignorant. I don't know what kind of elixir you want to refine. Do you actually need to use something like aphrodisiac?" Li Min said in a cold voice. He knew the power of opium better than anyone else, and he had even thought about using opium to poison people in other countries. But he knew that opium was a double-edged sword. If he is not careful, he will hurt others and himself, so he quickly gave up the idea of ??planting opium. But now it is good. He did not use opium to harm others, but others used opium on their own relatives. This is simply ignorant. Life or death! "This" When he heard Li Min asked about the refined elixir, Huo Yuanzi suddenly became a little hesitant, and his eyes flickered, as if there was something he didn't want to say. ¡°Bah~¡± Li Min slapped the table hard. He yelled: "Damn it, do you still want to taste the severe punishment of this prince's palace?" Seeing Li Min getting angry again, before Huo Yuanzi could speak, the Persian businessman Ashan Lu next to him suddenly rushed forward and replied in very fluent Chinese: "Your Highness, the common people know that these aphrasas are to be refined. What kind of elixir?" "Oh?" Li Min then noticed this Persian businessman. He saw that he was slightly fat, with brown hair, blue eyes, a high nose, and a standard Persian face. He looked to be in his fifties. If it were normal, he would probably have a kind smile on his fat face at all times, just like those ordinary businessmen. But now his face was full of panic, obviously he hadn't gotten over the shock just now. "Speak!" Li Min suddenly realized that he was really a little out of sorts, if he continued to press the question like this. Maybe I couldn't get anything useful out of my question, so I put away the anger on my face. And took a sip of tea to calm down. At the same time, he also discovered that Huo Yuanzi heard what Ashan Lu said. His expression suddenly changed. Seeing that Li Min's expression had softened, Ashanlu's spirits perked up. He thought that the most famous prince in the Tang Dynasty had changed his attitude, so he became more courageous and straightened his back a little. : "Your Highness, this aphrodisiac is used to refine the longevity pill, and the person who refined the longevity pill is not a Taoist, but a monk from Tianzhu, named Naluo Suopo." "Nonsense! Alchemy has always been the exclusive preserve of Taoists. When will it be the monk's turn to make alchemy?" Li Min slapped the table angrily after hearing this. In addition, he also blamed Li Shimin in his heart, thinking that the emperor's father must be crazy. Even a monk of unknown origin believed it. But then Li Min thought of another thing. If that Naluo Suopo was just an Indian monk of unknown origin, he should not be able to enter the palace. There must be someone among them to help him introduce him. So who is this introducer? Thinking of this, Li Min immediately asked Ashanlu. But Ah Shanlu was a little hesitant when he heard it, his eyes kept drifting to Huo Yuanzi, and the meaning was self-evident. Huo Yuanzi's expression flickered at first, but in the end he probably became angry. He pointed at Ashan Road and shouted: "What are you looking at? If you hadn't introduced him to me in the first place, how could I have brought him into the palace? " And Ashanlu immediately argued: "At first I just saw that Na Luo Suo Po had some talent, so I introduced her to you, Taoist Priest, but in order to invite His Majesty to favor you, you brought Na Luo Suo Po into the palace to be His Majesty's favor. Alchemy, this is none of my business! " Seeing that the two people were eager to clear themselves of their responsibilities, Li Min's face darkened, and he was about to get angry again, but Lu Hong next to him took the lead and reprimanded: "No noise is allowed in the main hall, now let you, the Hu Shang, do the talking. Let¡¯s talk about the origin of Naluo Sapo, and then Huo Yuanzi will tell you how he entered the palace!¡± Huo Yuanzi and Ashanlu now understood that the King of Qi in front of them was very disgusted with the matter of alchemy, so they were busy clarifying their relationship. When talking about Naluo Suopo, they also tried their best to take all the responsibilities. Put it on the opponent's head, but as long as you have some brains, you can analyze what happened. It turns out that according to what Ashanlu said, Naluo Saopo was originally a monk from the Harsha Dynasty. It was just because King Harsha died and Northern India was in chaos. In order to escape the war, he fled from Northern India to the Western Regions, and it happened that A Shan Lu sold a batch of goods from Persia and passed through the Western Regions. As a result, he happened to meet the monk. Moreover, Shan Lu found that the monk knew some strange skills, so he brought him to the Tang Dynasty, hoping to use the other person's talents to make friends with some great people. The nobles of the Tang Dynasty will facilitate future business. And Naluo Sapo did live up to Ashanlu's high expectations. Not only was he amazing in Buddhism, he was also eloquent. In addition, he also knew some strange medical skills and cured several nobles and bachelors who were seriously ill. As a result, this Naluo Sapo quickly gained a certain reputation in Chang'an City. It was under this circumstance that Ashanlu introduced Naluo Sapo to Huo Yuanzi. Huo Yuanzi was good at refining elixirs. He was called into the palace by Li Shimin, who was unwilling to accept his old age, and then refined the elixirs for consumption. However, the elixirs they refined did not satisfy Li Shimin. For this reason, Huo Yuanzi and the Taoist priests even suffered to Li Shimin's punishment. But later, when Huo Yuanzi got to know Naluo Sapo, he found that he knew some strange formulas, some of which could achieve an invigorating effect. Although Huo Yuanzi strongly denied what happened next, Ashan Lu could prove that after knowing Naluo Saopo's ability, Huo Yuanzi proposed to cooperate with the other party and use Nalua Saopo's formula to combine his alchemy skills. , developed a new elixir that can make people feel extremely energetic for a period of time after taking it, so they named it Yannian Dan and dedicated it to Li Shimin. , as to whether this elixir can really prolong life, only God knows. However, when Li Min heard that the main ingredient of the life-extending pill was opium, he was angry and anxious at the moment. As far as he knew, taking a certain amount of opium orally in moderation can indeed have a refreshing effect, but in later generations, as long as Everyone in China knows that opium is poisonous, and if it is taken orally in excess, it will definitely lead to death. Fortunately, things like afurong are rare in Chang'an. Huo Yuanzi and the others collected them for a long time, and finally refined many of them. In the end, they only refined a dozen pills, and they were all taken by Li Shimin, so this Next time Li Shimin sent Huo Yuanzi to Persia to purchase a large amount of aphron. Ashanlu was a Persian himself. He knew where to buy aphron, so he took Huo Yuanzi out to sea by boat and arrived in Persia by sea. , after all, with the development of the maritime trade industry, it is now much more convenient and faster to take the sea route than the land route. It¡¯s also worth mentioning that Ashan Lu is very business-minded. The drug Huo Yuanzi brought to the palace today was purchased by Huo Yuanzi for Li Shimin. In addition, Ashan Lu also spent money to purchase a large number of these drugs. Fleur did not set off with them, but would arrive in the Lion City a month later. He planned to ask Naluo Saopo to refine these aphrases into life-extending elixirs, and then sell them among the nobles of the Tang Dynasty. He believed that with the news that His Majesty the Emperor used them, the supply would definitely exceed demand. Not only would he be able to meet many people with the life-extension elixirs, Princes and nobles can also use it to make huge profits. In addition, Li Min also learned from Huo Yuanzi that in addition to the life-extending elixir refined by Naluo Suopo, there were also several Taoist priests who were good at elixir refining and also refined some elixirs. However, the effects of these elixirs were temporarily inferior to There is no longevity elixir, so among the magicians in the palace, N¨¡lu¨¡s¨¡va is now the most favored. After hearing the cause and effect of this incident, Li Min's face became frighteningly dark, and at the same time he was a little scared. In contrast, although Li Shimin's taking of pills was serious, what if Ashanlu really returned with opium? Chang'an, and then refine it into life-extending pills and sell them everywhere, then the upper class society of the Tang Dynasty is likely to form a habit of taking afurong, and then that will be a real disaster! Thinking of the terrible situation that might arise, Li Min couldn't help but shudder. But then he saw the two culprits in front of him. Although these two may not know the real harm of drug, they actually don't have any good intentions. For such people, it would be a shame to die in his hands, but Li Min felt that killing them would be too cheap for them. He had already thought of a good way to give them the punishment they deserved.At the same time, it can also make Li Shimin realize the dangers of pills. (To be continued) Text Chapter 594 Si Zi is mighty In the Li Zheng Hall, Empress Changsun was sitting in the front seat with a serious face, accompanied by Concubine Yang. At the bottom, sitting at the lower end was Li Jing, the Weiguo with white hair and beard. Compared to a few years ago, Li Jing was really older. , there are layers of wrinkles on his face, and his eyes are no longer as sharp as before. Next to Li Jing was Li Xiaogong, the King of Hejian. Compared with Li Jing's old age, Li Xiaogong, who was not yet over sixty, looked full of energy. His gray beard and hair could not hide his strong aura. But he, like Li Jing, There was a bit of worry on his face. "Mr. Wei, how are the conditions of the Prime Minister and Duke of Song?" At this time, Empress Changsun asked, with a look of helplessness on her face. It happened that at this time of employment, the two important ministers were both ill. . "Queen Qi, the prime minister has been in poor health since this summer. Although he has been diagnosed and treated by Imperial Physician Sun and others, he is still getting better and worse. Now he is even more sick and cannot get out of bed. As for Song Guogong, he has been in poor health since he finished dealing with the Sui Dynasty. After my wife's funeral, I couldn't even get sick when I returned to Chang'an, and now I can't do anything at all." Li Jinggang tried to stand up and answer, but was held back by Li Xiaogong next to him, who then answered on his behalf. Empress Changsun also said to Li Jing and Li Xiaogong with some humility: "I am in such chaos now that I have forgotten that Wei Guo's health is also not good." At this point, Empress Changsun sighed, and then said, "Now His Majesty wants to prolong his life. He even started taking pills that he didn't believe in in his early years. However, Wei Zheng passed away a few years ago, and the Prime Minister and Song Guogong also fell ill. Now the whole court is full of people who can give advice to His Majesty. , and there are only a few of us left.¡± Hearing what Queen Changsun said. Concubine Yang next to her also had a dark look on her face, as they were on their way back to Chang'an. I heard about Li Shimin taking the elixir, but I didn't know about it until he arrived in Chang'an. This matter has become very serious. Many ministers are vying to give advice, but Li Shimin cannot listen at all. Even Empress Changsun, who has always been confident, does not dare to give advice easily now. This is because she knows very well that if Her first remonstrance did not achieve the effect, so her subsequent remonstrances would not be of much use, so she could only think of a way secretly. One preparation can persuade Li Shimin to change his mind. "Queen, Lord Changsun is the number one hero of Lingyan Pavilion, and he has an excellent personal relationship with Your Majesty. If he can persuade Your Majesty, he might be able to change His mind." At this time, Li Xiaogong stood up again and said. As soon as Li Xiaogong's words came out, Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang next to her sighed, thinking that Li Xiaogong was a military general after all. Although he was well versed in the way of protecting oneself wisely, he still seemed a little slow in politics. Therefore, Queen Changsun reminded him at this time: "King Hejian. As the uncle of the prince, Lord Changsun has always supported the prince. It is really not appropriate for him to express any opinions on this matter!" In fact, Queen Changsun has not finished what she said, so not only Changsun Wuji cannot participate in this matter. Even Li Zhi also wanted to avoid suspicion. After all, Li Shimin made elixirs to extend his life, of course. No one knows whether the elixir can really extend life, but as the prince, Li Zhiruo persuaded Li Shimin not to take the elixir. Then in the eyes of those who are interested, there may be some rumors that are unfavorable to the prince. Therefore, people who were close to Li Zhi, except Empress Changsun, had to avoid suspicion. Li Xiaogong is not stupid either. He immediately understood what Empress Changsun said. At this time, Queen Changsun then asked: "But now His Majesty is addicted to elixirs and has taken some. Although I don't know much about elixirs, I also know that there has never been an immortal emperor since ancient times. Those elixirs Although the medicine can temporarily stimulate the spirit, it will definitely cause some harm to the body, so for now, how can we get His Majesty to stop taking the medicine?" "What the Queen said is true. The Crown Prince and the eldest grandson cannot get involved. With just a few of us, the possibility of convincing His Majesty to change his mind is very slim. Fortunately, His Highness King Qi has already sent a letter about this matter. I believe everyone has received his letter. Moreover, he said in the letter that he already had the idea to persuade His Majesty, so the veteran also believes that we should first find a way to get His Majesty to stop taking the medicine, and then wait for news from His Highness King Qi." At this time, Li Jing said in an old voice, although He is older, but his mind is still very clear and his analysis is very organized. Hearing Li Jing mention Li Min several times in his words, Queen Changsun frowned slightly, but then she relaxed. At this time, Concubine Yang seemed to have realized something, and immediately said: "Actually, it is not too difficult to ask His Majesty to suspend the medication, but it requires one person to take action, and this person" "Sizi!" Before Concubine Yang could finish her words, Queen Changsun next to her guessed who it was. Her eyes lit up and she said, "Li Shimin's favorite son is naturally Li Min, but in comparison, Li Shimin But he likes his daughter more. In this regard, Li Min is exactly the same as his father, so as Li Shimin's favorite daughter, if Si Zi can persuade him, he will be much stronger than others.?It's a pity that the daughter is a daughter after all. She can interfere with such a big event, but she can't play as big a role as Li Min. Li Jing and Li Xiaogong below heard that Concubine Yang wanted to ask Princess Jinyang to come forward. They both breathed a sigh of relief. Although Princess Jinyang was not old, she was very sensible. Usually when Li Shimin angrily scolded his ministers, Princess Jinyang She would speak out to defend her subordinates, and could often calm Li Shimin's anger. It could be said that she had the demeanor of Queen Changsun, so Princess Jinyang was very popular among the civil and military officials in the court. That night, Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang called Si Zi to the Li Zheng Hall, and then told the story of Li Shimin taking the elixir and being opposed by the ministers. In particular, they also pointed out that Li Min was not responsible for this incident. Things are also very opposed. Sizi has always been the closest to Li Min, and this matter is related to his father's health, so after hearing this, Sizi agreed without hesitation. Early the next morning, Sizi went to Liangyi Palace to accompany Li Shimin. Li Shimin was also very happy about this, thinking that his daughter wanted to spend more time with him. However, when it was time for him to take the elixir, Sizi angrily scolded the Taoist priest who delivered it. After a meal, these Taoist priests were frightened and turned pale. Not only did Li Shimin fail to take the elixir, but he was also forced by his beloved daughter to agree that from today on, he would never take such harmful things again. However, although Li Shimin agreed to Si Zi, in fact everyone knew that he was just coaxing Si Zi as a doting father. Afterwards, he would definitely eat whatever he wanted, as long as he was not discovered by Si Zi. However, with Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang's guidance behind her, Sizi was naturally not without some tricks. On the third day, Sizi was playing in the palace and accidentally walked to the place where Taoist priests were refining elixirs. Moreover, these Taoist priests even 'collied' with her. , as a result, Sizi and his bodyguards severely injured all those involved in the alchemy, especially the Tianzhu monk named Naluo Suopo, who was given special care. Originally, according to the wishes of Queen Changsun and Concubine Yang, all those who made alchemy were killed directly. Although Li Shimin might find another group of people afterwards, it could delay it for a longer time. However, Si Zi was soft-hearted after all, so It is enough to only injure the limbs of the alchemist, as long as the alchemy cannot be resumed within a short period of time. Li Shimin naturally understood what his daughter had done, but loving his daughter was one thing, but he still couldn't get rid of the extravagant hopes in his heart, so afterwards he moved the Taoist priests out of the palace and arranged for them While recovering from their injuries, they found another place for them to make alchemy. However, based on the injuries of those people, it is estimated that they will not be able to get out of bed for at least half a month. Of course, although Si Zi was not punished for this matter, he still had to be consistent, otherwise it would have been a bit unreasonable. Queen Changsun also knew this, so although Si Zi still wanted to help, he was all Queen Changsun stopped her. After all, her mission has been completed, and the next step is to see whether Li Min's method is effective. At the end of the 21st year of Emperor Zhenguan of the Tang Dynasty, a group of personnel sent by the Prince of Qi took a steamboat from Taiwan to the north, then entered the Yellow River to Zhengzhou, then passed by Luoyang by land, and rushed non-stop to Chang'an. When this team When they entered Chang'an from Mingdemen, the civil and military ministers who had been waiting for them in secret all breathed a sigh of relief. Although Li Min did not come in person this time, he had already guaranteed Li Jing and others in his letter that as long as he As soon as the sent people arrived in Chang'an, they were able to persuade Li Shimin to change his mind immediately. The person leading this team was none other than Wang Zihao, who was in charge of business development in Prince Qi's palace. When Li Min left Chang'an, Wang Zihao stayed in Chang'an and dealt with various wealthy families, so he was more familiar with him than anyone else, and he had great weight. It is also heavy enough, and it is more convenient to contact Li Jing, Li Xiaogong and others. This time, due to time constraints, Wang Zihao¡¯s team was very simple. Except for dozens of palace guards, the only thing left was a large box containing the seized aphrodisiac. In addition to these, there are two special prisoners in the team. These two people are Taoist Huo Yuanzi and Persian Hu Shang Ashanlu. Compared with when they were in Taiwan, Huo Yuanzi and Ashan Lu were obviously much thinner, and the anxious look on their faces became more and more serious as Chang'an approached. However, what is strange is that their spirits are extremely good, at least. When they entered Chang'an, the two of them didn't even look tired at all. Even the strong and powerful palace guards couldn't compare with them. And as soon as they arrived in Taiwan, Wang Zihao was called into the palace by Empress Changsun. At the same time, Li Jing and Li Xiaogong also entered the palace before him. After all, they had been waiting for this day. But they were also a little uneasy, wondering if Li Min's method was effective? However, when Wang Zihao came out of the palace with Huo Yuanzi and Ashanlu, Queen Changsun, Li Jing and others all looked frightened. They never thought that there was such a terrifying thing in this world! (To be continued) Text Chapter 595: Drug Addiction Attack In the morning court the next day, Fang Xuanling, who was recovering from his illness, forced himself to go to court. This made Li Shimin quite intolerable. Fortunately, the morning court in the Tang Dynasty was not like that after the Song Dynasty. The officials in the morning court at this time also had seats, so Fang Xuanling Although he was already as thin as a handful of bones, he could still hold on. After the morning court, Fang Xuanling, Li Jing, and Li Xiaogong did not leave. In addition, Queen Changsun also came dressed up. Li Shimin had already been prepared for this situation, because as soon as Wang Zihao and the others entered Chang'an yesterday, the shadow guard reported the news, and he also knew that Empress Changsun specially summoned Wang Zihao and others into the palace yesterday, just to oppose the opposition. He didn't know what happened in the palace for the time being. After all, as a couple, he couldn't arrange spies for Empress Changsun. I saw Li Shimin picking up the tea cup and sipping the tea, and then he smiled and said: "Today is really rare. Not only Xuan Ling came to court, but also the queen came from the harem. It seems that she has something important to discuss with me. Discussed." "Ahem~, to inform your majesty, the old old minister came to the palace this time for one thing only, that is, I hope that your majesty will put the dragon body first. You must not believe the words of those alchemists!" Fang Xuanling coughed violently. After a few words, he was breathing heavily and said, and as soon as he finished speaking, it was as if he had exhausted all his strength, and his spirit seemed very listless. Seeing that Fang Xuanling was in such bad health, Li Shimin couldn't help but feel a little sad, and immediately comforted him: "Xuanling, you're not feeling well, you'd better go back and rest early!" However, Fang Xuanling insisted on coming here just to make Li Shimin change his mind, so he naturally refused to leave until there was no result. So he refused and said, "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty, I I can still hold on!" Li Jing saw that Fang Xuanling had difficulty even speaking. So he hurriedly stepped forward to start today's main topic. He took a step forward and said: "Your Majesty. The reason why I stay here today is because I was entrusted by His Majesty, King Qi, to advise His Majesty. Please never obey him again." Eat the elixir!" Hearing Li Jing's straightforwardness, Li Shimin also sighed lightly, but he was not a person who changed his mind easily, so he insisted after hearing this: "Whether to take the elixir or not is just my private matter, and it is not All elixirs are lies. At least some of the elixirs I took are indeed effective. Let¡¯s not talk about whether they can live forever, but they make me feel energetic and can handle government affairs easily, so you don¡¯t need to use the elixirs. Although it is a scourge, at least it is still very useful to me now!" "May I ask Your Majesty, is the energetic elixir you mentioned the longevity elixir refined by the Tianzhu monk Naluo Suopo?" Li Xiaogong also asked at this time. "That's right. It's this kind of elixir." Li Shimin admitted simply. He had personally experienced the benefits of this elixir. The energy he felt after taking the elixir made him miss it now. Unfortunately, the medicinal materials required for this kind of elixir are rare and are not produced in the Tang Dynasty. They can only go to Persia to purchase them. But for some reason, the people who went out to purchase have not come back yet? I heard Li Shimin admit it. Li Jing and Li Xiaogong both looked happy, and then Li Jing asked again: "Then your Majesty, what is the main ingredient used in this elixir?" Li Shimin was stunned after hearing this. He seemed to feel something from Li Jing's questioning, but he still replied smoothly: "I actually asked Naluo Ersuo Po. According to him, the main medicine of the longevity pill is a The holy medicine called afurong is very rare and is not produced in the Tang Dynasty. It is only produced in small quantities in Persia and other places." Hearing Li Shimin say the name Afurong, Li Jing and Li Xiaogong were even more determined, and they spoke again: "Your Majesty, His Highness King Qi has sent a batch of medicine, which is said to be Afurong, and there are two other people, too. I would like to invite your Majesty to meet me!" "Oh, what kind of tricks is Liulang going to do again?" Li Shimin said with a smile. In fact, he also knew that whether it was Li Min or Li Jing and others, they all hoped that he would no longer take pills. Their original intention was for their own health, so Li Shimin was not angry about this, and he was even very interested in it. I want to know how Li Min wants to change his mind this time? Li Shimin was confused, so he agreed to Li Jing's request. Soon Wang Zihao walked in, followed by two guards carrying trays into the hall. Behind them, Huo Yuanzi and Hu Shang Ashanlu also followed Come in. However, when Li Shimin saw Huo Yuanzi, his expression changed. Huo Yuanzi was a Taoist priest in the palace, and he was also the one who introduced Naluo Suopo into the palace. Naturally, he knew him. "What is going on? How come Taoist Huo Yuanzi is with Liulang's people? Are those afurongs the ones I sent them to purchase?" Li Shimin asked with anger on his face, Na Luo in the palace Because there was no aphrodisiac, Nesuopo could not refine the longevity pill, which made Li Shimin alsoAfter waiting painfully, when I saw Huo Yuanzi and Wang Zihao walking together, I immediately guessed what was going on. Wang Zihao, on the other hand, seemed quite calm. He first stepped forward to pay Li Shimin the courtesy of a king and a minister, and then told the story of how Huo Yuanzi and Ashan Lu were raped. As a result, when Li Shimin heard that it was because Li Min was worried about these drugs. It was safe, so when Huo Yuanzi became angry, his expression softened. "Ha~" Just when Li Shimin was about to ask Huo Yuanzi, he saw the other party suddenly yawned for a long time, and then he seemed to be very tired, and his energy was extremely depressed. Next to him, Hu Shang Ashanlu behaved the same way. "Dean Wang, Liulang asked you to send Huo Yuanzi and two people here. There should be other things, right?" Although Li Shimin was surprised by the performance of Huo Yuanzi and two people, he didn't pay much attention to it. Now he wanted to find out what Li Shimin was doing. What kind of tricks are you trying to play? Wang Zihao was in charge of business under Li Min and was the dean of the Academy of Commerce, so Li Shimin was called the dean. "Your Majesty, in the hands of the guards behind me, the one on the left is holding the afurong purchased by Huo Yuanzi and his two men. Now I would like to ask your majesty to confirm whether this afurong is the main medicinal ingredient for refining the longevity pill! "Wang Zihao said very respectfully. Li Shimin saw that Li Jing and Wang Zihao were not willing to tell Li Min's purpose directly, but instead talked about Afurong. This also made him somewhat interested in Afurong, but he had only heard Naluo Suopo mention Afurong. It didn't matter that he had never seen Furong before. He immediately ordered people to invite Naluo Suopo to the main hall to identify her. After a while, Na Luo Er Suo Po was brought into the main hall, and then Wang Zihao saw the Tianzhu monk who had caused trouble for the upper class of the Tang Dynasty. He found that he looked like he was in his fifties or sixties. His beard and hair were shaved clean, and his appearance was nothing special. He was dark and thin, and looked similar to those ordinary Tianzhu businessmen. He was wearing a light yellow monk's robe. When he entered the main hall, he first spoke Chinese which was not very fluent. He saluted Li Shimin and others, but when he saw Huo Yuanzi and Ashan Lu, a look of surprise appeared on his face. "Na Luo Er Suo Po, go and see if the guard has a furong in his hand?" Li Shimin pointed at the guard on Wang Zihao's left. There was a jade box on the tray in the hand of this guard, and in the tray of the guard next to him, there were two strange things that looked like weapons, but they were not made of metal. Naluo Suopo walked to the guard on the left, then opened the jade box and took a look, and found that it was a paste of aphrodisiac. She immediately reported to Li Shimin: "Your Majesty, this guard is holding a It¡¯s just the best aphrodisiac!¡± Wang Zihao, who was standing in the hall, had a sneer on his face when he heard Naluo Suopo's words, while Queen Changsun, Li Jing and others also showed the same expression. At this moment, when Li Shimin was about to ask Wang Zihao if he had any questions about these aphrodisiacs, Huo Yuanzi and Ashan Lu, who had been standing behind Wang Zihao without saying a word, looked like they were covered with bugs, and their expressions said I couldn't help feeling uncomfortable, but I was intimidated by Li Shimin's majesty and didn't dare to be too presumptuous, so I could only keep rubbing my hands and feet on my body, as if this could relieve the pain on my body. "What's going on?" Li Shimin naturally noticed the strange behavior of Huo Yuanzi and asked with a serious face. Wang Zihao took a step forward and said respectfully: "Your Majesty, in fact, Huo Yuanzi and the two of them are gifts given to Your Majesty by His Royal Highness King Qi. However, this gift is not a good thing, but I would like to ask Your Majesty to take a look at these two people." Performance!" As soon as Wang Zihao finished speaking, Huo Yuanzi and Ashan Lu, who had been controlled by him for a long time, finally began to suffer from drug addiction. They saw their hands and feet twitching and scratching on their bodies, with tears streaming down their faces. At the same time, they no longer cared about the fact that this was the palace, and while howling miserably, they begged Wang Zihao loudly: "Sir, please hurry up and let us take a breath! Please! Please" Even at the end, Huo Yuanzi and Ashan Lu knelt down on the ground without caring about their appearance, howling miserably and kowtowing to Wang Zihao, and crawling toward the two guards using their hands and feet, looking like they were crazy. . It turns out that in order to punish Huo Yuanzi and Ashanlu, Li Min ordered people to make two big smoking guns, and then ordered Wang Zihao to force Huo Yuanzi and Ashanlu to smoke opium on the road. Now they have become addicted to drugs. When an attack occurs, life is naturally worse than death. Wang Zihao and the two guards had long been accustomed to this kind of situation. Although Queen Changsun, Li Jing and others had seen it once yesterday, they still had a creepy feeling when they saw the tragic scene of drug addiction again today. After all, Two seemingly normal people turned into lunatics in the blink of an eye because of a drug. This is the real horror.   Although Li Shimin hadn't figured out what was going on, he vaguely guessed that Huo Yuanzi and his wife must have become like this because of drug, which made his face turn livid all of a sudden. (To be continued) Text Chapter 596: Setting down the ancestral precepts When drug addiction breaks out, even an iron man can't endure the pain, let alone ordinary people like Huo Yuanzi and Ashan Lu. And as time goes by, they become more and more painful, and even start to act like mad dogs. Yes, he rushed forward to grab the opium and pipe in the hands of the guards, and he was so powerful that even the two battle-hardened guards were a little overwhelmed. Fortunately, the guards in the palace also reacted at this time. Several people rushed up and held down Huo Yuanzi and the two. Unfortunately, the two of them were still struggling endlessly, and the howls in their mouths were more miserable than the other ones. They looked different from each other. No different from wild beasts. "What happened to Huo Yuanzi and the two of them? How did they become like this?" Li Shimin asked with a livid face. Although his tone was full of anger, he was not directed at the prince. As for the Tianzhu monk Naluo Suopo, his face turned pale with fear, and he also had a bad premonition about this matter. "Your Majesty, forgive me. After we seized this batch of afurong, His Highness King Qi pointed out on the spot that this drug is extremely poisonous, especially after knowing that Huo Yuanzi and the others were going to refine the afurong into elixirs for your majesty to take. At that time, His Highness wanted to cut Huo Yuanzi and Huo Yuanzi into pieces on the spot. Only after the persuasion of his ministers did he give up this idea, but His Highness decided to let the two people smoke aphrodisiac and then use them as living creatures. Example, show your majesty the dangers of aphrodisiac!¡± As soon as Wang Zihao finished speaking, Li Shimin suddenly stood up from the dragon chair and said with an incredulous look on his face: "You mean, the reason why Huo Yuanzi and Huo Yuanzi became like this is because of Afurong? " "Your Majesty is wise, Huo Yuanzi and the two of them did become like this because of smoking aphrodisiac. Because this drug can make people addicted, after taking it, people are in a state of ecstasy. Their spirits are also extremely high, but after a while. Drug addiction will occur, and if you don't take it again in time, it will become like this." Wang Zihao continued to explain. Empress Changsun, Li Jing and others who had already known it all sighed after hearing this. This drug is simply a monster planted by God. According to Wang Zihao, once you get involved in it, you will never be able to get rid of it for almost your entire life. , and in order to take a puff, smokers will pay any price. Even if they lose their entire family and are willing to sell their children, if a person falls to that point, it can be said that he is no different from an animal. " But Li Shimin had a look of disbelief after hearing this. After all, he couldn't imagine that there were such vicious things in this world. Wang Zihao was a businessman, so he naturally knew how to observe faces. When he saw Li Shimin's face, he immediately said again: "If your Majesty doesn't believe it, I have prepared aphrodisiac here. As long as they take a few puffs, they will be able to recover immediately." He looked so energetic before!" "Okay, you demonstrate it to me again!" Li Shimin said with a sinking face. In fact, he already believed it in his heart. After all, Li Min was his son, and he also knew the importance. You would never lie to him about this kind of thing. Wang Zihao waved to the two guards, who immediately placed the tray in front of Huo Yuanzi and Ashanlu. As a result, the two people immediately endured the discomfort, got up and skillfully put a ball of opium into the bubble of the pipe. Then use a fire stick to light the oil lamp placed with the pipe, place the pipe on the fire to bake, and take two puffs with all your strength. As the smoke of aphrodisiac entered the lungs, the pain on the faces of Huo Yuanzi and the two men immediately disappeared, replaced by a look of ecstasy, as if they had ascended to the bliss of the world, and their lives would never be the same again. Ask for nothing more. At the same time, a strange sweet fragrance filled the hall. However, the expressions on the faces of Huo Yuanzi and the others were happy, but the hearts of Li Shimin and the others became colder, and they had a deeper understanding of the horror of Afurong. However, at this moment, Li Shimin suddenly thought of something. He asked Wang Zihao without haste: "Minister Wang, I also took some elixirs made from afurong before. At that time, I just felt energetic, but I was not as addicted as them. I don't know why? " Wang Zihao had heard Li Min explain this question a long time ago, so he immediately replied: "Your Majesty, according to His Highness, this kind of aphrodisiac can be taken or smoked. Among them, Huo Yuanzi and the two of them smoked it. This method The effect will be extremely strong, and even give people a kind of ecstasy hallucination. As for the effect of taking it, it is not that strong, but it lasts much longer. However, taking afurong is extremely dangerous, because the drug itself It¡¯s a poison that will definitely kill someone if it¡¯s taken in excess of a certain amount!¡± "Your Majesty, this monk dared to use poison to make Your Majesty take it. He is so audacious. I request Your Majesty to punish him in a canonical manner as a righteous example!" At this time, it was finally Empress Changsun's turn to perform. As a wife, she She was concerned about her husband's safety, so it was most appropriate for her to execute Naarasasa.But at this time Naluo Suopo also woke up. After hearing the words of Queen Changsun, she fought hard and said: "Your Majesty, afurong has always been called a holy medicine in Persia and Tianzhu. No one has ever said that it is a holy medicine." It is poisonous, and Huo Yuanzi and Huo Yuanzi were in great pain before. They may have contracted some disease or been poisoned beforehand, but after taking aphrodisiac, their pain was greatly reduced. This shows that afurong is not only not poisonous, , it¡¯s also a holy medicine that can cure diseases and detoxify!¡± Hearing that Naluo Sao Po jumped over the wall and falsely accused himself of poisoning Huo Yuanzi and the two of them, Wang Zihao couldn't help but sneer, and then said sternly: "You are such a monk who slanders others, and you still haven't admitted your guilt. Since you said that Afurong didn't It¡¯s poison, then take it now in the main hall and let His Majesty see if you will be poisoned to death!¡± As soon as Wang Zihao's words came out, Naluo Suopo was immediately frightened and turned pale. He dared to use afurong to make elixirs. Naturally, he knew some of the medicinal properties of afurong. He also knew that taking too much of this medicine could kill people, so he was extra careful when refining elixirs. In addition, he believed that aphrodisiac was a rare medicine, and many Persians did not necessarily understand its medicinal properties. Naturally, there was no need to worry about being discovered in the Tang Dynasty. That's why he boldly made elixirs for Li Shimin to take. Unexpectedly, he was discovered by the famous King Qi. What was even more unexpected was that the other party's understanding of afurong was far better than his own. At least he didn't know that he was actually taking it. It¡¯s amazing how powerful aphrodisiac is and how addictive it is. "And when Li Shimin saw Naluo Suopo's reaction, he still didn't know the reason? At that moment, he also snorted coldly and said: "Wouldn't it be a pity to kill him with one knife? Since Naluo Suopo calls this aphrodisiac a holy medicine, let him enjoy the effect of this holy medicine, and let him and Huo Yuanzi work together Let¡¯s all smoke it, and when it¡¯s all gone, we¡¯ll throw them into prison!¡± As soon as Li Shimin's words came out, Luo Ersuopo's face was ashen. Queen Changsun, Li Jing and others all claimed that they were right. Even Fang Xuanling, who looked sick, had a smile on his face at this time. But Wang Zihao thought to himself: Your Majesty is indeed worthy of being a soldier, and he is really cruel to his enemies. This is different from His Highness King Qi. In contrast, His Highness seems to prefer to do evil things secretly. After seeing the terrible consequences of aphrodisiac, Li Shimin had completely lost confidence in the elixir. At this time, Empress Changsun, Li Jing and others began to admonish, and even Fang Xuanling, who was seriously ill, struggled to stand. He got up, changed his previous cautious style, and firmly advised Li Shimin to stay away from the sorcerers. Naturally, there was no suspense in the result. Li Shimin took advantage of the situation to find a way for himself, and announced on the spot that all Taoist priests would be driven out of the palace. In addition, Li Shimin also established an ancestral precept that strictly prohibited future generations from taking elixirs. At the same time, he also secretly issued an order to strengthen the supervision of drugs such as afurong. Except for pharmacies, other people were strictly prohibited from buying and selling afurong. And the quantity purchased per person is also limited. In fact, if Wang Zihao hadn't told Li Shimin that afurong was actually a very useful medicinal material, he would have wished to issue an imperial edict on the spot, strictly prohibiting the presence of afurong in the Tang Dynasty! Although this pill scandal seems to be a big deal, in fact, those who really know the inside story of this matter are limited to the upper class of the Tang Dynasty, and even those who know it rarely talk to others, at most they only talk to others. A few friends chatted in private. Although there are some rumors among the people, they are not entirely true and few people believe them. Moreover, the official prohibits the spread of such rumors that are harmful to His Majesty the Emperor, so the scope of spread is not wide. As for the various newspapers and periodicals in Datang, although they have heard some rumors, they all chose to remain silent. After all, after several years of development, various newspapers have figured out the bottom line of the imperial court and know what can be reported and what should be reported. Even if it means killing, it cannot be published to the outside world. For example, royal secrets like this are one of the types of news that must not be published in newspapers, otherwise they will have to wait for a summons from the General Information Inspection Service! When the results of this matter were reported to Taiwan, Li Min finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Li Shimin stopped taking those so-called elixirs with excessive heavy metal content, with his current body, coupled with Empress Changsun and Si Zi, If you can stay with him in good health, you should have no problem living for another dozen years, and these ten years should be enough time for you to truly develop, and your dependence on Datang will be reduced to a minimum. But just when Li Min wanted to focus on Java and solve the native uprising there, a news came from Li Yun in Tianzhu. When Li Min saw the news, he secretly regretted it! (To be continued) Text Chapter 597 The murderous Li Zhen Northern Tianzhu was in chaos, and the small kingdoms that originally belonged to the Harsha Dynasty were no longer suppressed. Coupled with Arona's usurpation of the throne, each kingdom had a reason to send troops. Therefore, Northern Tianzhu was at war for a while. Faced with this situation, if Li Zhen and Li Yun were strong enough, they would have taken advantage of the chaos to attack Northern Tianzhu. Unfortunately, they haven't even conquered Southern Tianzhu. There is also Central Tianzhu in between, and they can't reach out at all. In the end, it was Li Min who reminded them to let Li Zhen and Li Yun spread the new Brahmanism here first. After laying a good spiritual foundation, it would be much easier to enter Beitianzhu in the future. However, it is not that easy to preach in Northern India. After all, their New Brahmanism has touched the interests of Brahmins and Kshatriya nobles. Therefore, the spread of New Brahmanism in the local area is naturally influenced by the Brahmans and Kshatriyas of Northern India. The nobles resisted. At the beginning, the resistance methods of the North Tianzhu Brahmins were relatively mild, and they only drove the New Brahmin missionaries sent there by Li Zhen and Li Yun out of their own territories. However, with the spread of the New Brahman teachings, this combination Together with Buddhism, Islam, Catholicism, and even the New Brahmanism of Taoist priests from the Central Plains, it showed unparalleled vitality. It soon took root in Northern Tianzhu and developed a large number of believers. Faced with this situation, the Brahmin nobles of Northern India began to use some clever methods, such as prohibiting the people in their territories from believing in the New Brahmans, and when they saw the New Brahmin missionaries, they would be arrested and burned to death. This approach greatly affected the spread of neo-Brahmanism. Faced with this situation, Li Zhen and Li Yun naturally would not swallow their anger, so soon after. A fleet on the island of Ceylon escorted a group of 3,000 grassland cavalry and 5,000 native soldiers northward to Northern Tianzhu. Li Zhen personally led the team, and then landed at the mouth of a river called Hooghly River. And quickly occupied a small city called Cali at the mouth of the river. The city of Kali is located on the east bank of the Hooghly River, not far from Calcutta in later generations. However, there are only a few small villages in Calcutta now, and when Li Zhen commanded the march, he conveniently moved all these small villages. destroyed. The small city of Cali naturally could not satisfy Li Zhen¡¯s desire to conquer, so after he just defeated the city of Cali, his eyes fell on the northwest of the city of Cali. A city called Bay City. This Bay City is much larger than Cali City, with more than 50,000 permanent residents. It also rules this area and is called the capital of the Kingdom of Bekaa. The Beka Kingdom is the easternmost kingdom of the original Harsha Dynasty. The strength of the kingdom is above average, and the Brahman power in the country is extremely powerful, and the rejection of the New Brahmanism is also the most serious. According to statistics. Six Neo-Brahmin missionaries have been burned to death in the Beka Kingdom, and thousands of Neo-Brahmin believers have been treated unfairly. It was precisely because he knew this situation that Li Zhen showed no mercy when attacking Beicheng. The roar of the muskets unloaded from the ship soon opened a large gap in the rammed earth wall of Bay City, and then the native soldiers rushed forward. A path was soon cleared, and finally the cavalry charged in. The resistance within Bay City was quickly broken down. But then Li Zhen¡¯s methods became very bloody. He drove all the Brahmin and Kshatriya noble envoys from the Beka Kingdom to the square in front of the palace. Then they burned them all with fire, just like they burned the new Brahmin missionaries to death. In addition, some civilians and officials who participated in the persecution of the new Brahmans did not escape the fate of being burned to death. And this is just the beginning. After the Bekaa Kingdom was occupied by Li Zhen, several other allies of the Bekaa Kingdom responded quickly. They assembled an army of 50,000 people, including 10,000 elephant soldiers and the remaining Most of them were cavalry and infantry. However, as soon as this combined army entered the Bekaa Kingdom, Li Zhen used a trick to lure them to a desperate place, and then used artillery and rockets to shoot at the opponent's elephant formation. Although not many elephants were directly shot to death by artillery, it was the first time for these Indian elephant soldiers to encounter such weapons that sounded like thunderbolts. They were all frightened and ran around in the military formation, hissing. The slaves couldn't control it, and in the end, Li Zhen's army didn't need to take action at all. More than 10,000 soldiers were trampled to death and injured by the elephants. The remaining 30,000 soldiers also lost all morale and attacked Li Zhen on the spot. Zhen surrenders. But then Li Zhen did something that made him famous in Northern Tianzhu, that is, he asked the more than 30,000 uninjured soldiers to dig holes overnight, and lied to them that they were digging holes to bury the soldiers who died in the battle. After setting up the trap, Li Zhen rushed all the wounded or uninjured soldiers into the trap and killed them all. Although they were resisted by these surrendered soldiers during the period, how could the unarmed soldiers compare with the fully armed soldiers? Therefore, on the land of Tianzhu, a huge mass grave with 50,000 people buried appeared. In addition to the battlefield,In addition to the nearly 10,000 soldiers, more than 40,000 other wounded people were buried alive here. It is also worth mentioning that when Li Zhen buried these soldiers alive, he did not keep it secret. Instead, he publicly announced it to the entire Beitianzhu, and also claimed that he was the incarnation of the God of Destruction in the human world, and was purging these disrespectful mortals. It is his mission, and these people are only the first batch. In the future, all those who do not sincerely believe in the new Brahmanism will be the targets of his purge, and the glory of God will always shine on the earth! Li Zhen¡¯s cruel behavior is indeed very consistent with his status as the God of Destruction. In addition, all 50,000 people were killed, and Li Zhen¡¯s losses were minimal. This strong contrast is like a miracle. Therefore, this matter soon spread throughout Tianzhu through the mouths of New Brahmin missionaries. For a time, the New Brahmans gained momentum. Not only the Vaisyas and Daodara at the bottom tried to believe in the New Brahmins, but also some weak Brahmans and The Kshatriya nobles also came into contact with the new Brahmins. Although Li Zhen's killing of the surrendered soldiers cleared the way for the new Brahmin missionaries and completely publicized his and Li Yun's fame, he was complained by Li Yun afterwards, thinking that Li Zhen should not have done it. Such a hasty decision. After all, in Li Yun's view, the fact of trapping and killing soldiers seems a bit cruel. Although it can gain temporary prestige, it is not conducive to long-term rule in the future. In addition, they are in need of strong labor now. No matter how good candidates the soldiers were, it was a pity that they were all killed by Li Zhen at once. They were no different from the prodigal sons. It was Li Yun's dissatisfaction that led to a quarrel between him and Li Zhen afterwards, and Li Yun even wrote this matter in a letter to Li Min, asking him to help comment on it, but After reading Li Yun's letter, Li Min thought about it alone for a long time. Finally, he sighed, but felt a little regretful in his heart. In fact, in addition to the purpose of deterring Tianzhu, Li Zhen's killing of soldiers was also a last resort. You can think about it. At that time, Li Zhen had less than 10,000 troops, and he could barely surrender the Beka Kingdom. However, after defeating the coalition forces, there were 40,000 more prisoners in their hands. Not only did these prisoners need to eat and drink, but they also needed to be assigned personnel to guard them. If they were not careful, they might rebel. In this case, killing them all is undoubtedly the fastest and most direct solution. Moreover, after killing him, he can also intimidate the other countries in Tianzhu, and at the same time promote the reputation of the new Brahmins and himself, laying a solid foundation for the future unification of Tianzhu. With this, it is also possible for Li Zhen to entrap and kill the soldiers. Not surprising. Of course, no matter how you find reasons for Li Zhen, this incident also revealed a message, that is, Li Zhen's nature is bloodthirsty. When Li Yun first arrived in Tianzhu, Li Yun complained to himself that Li Zhen had a record of massacring enemy armies, and even the surrendered armies were not spared. For someone who could do such a thing, one can only imagine his consequences. There is definitely a cruel side to his character. Moreover, in the Jorah Kingdom at that time, Li Zhen's name as the God of Destruction was already extremely loud, and even hostile forces called him a bloodthirsty demon general. Li Min is Li Zhen¡¯s elder brother, and Li Zhen always likes to be close to him, so he naturally doesn¡¯t want to see his younger brother being called a devil. For this reason, Li Min secretly approached Li Zhen and persuaded him to think more about it when ordering a murder. If the other person's death had nothing to do with the overall situation, then he would not spare the other person's life. However, after listening to Li Min's words, Li Zhen said something that made Li Min smile bitterly. Because Li Zhen told him that he, Li Min, Li Ke and Li Yun went to Taiwan for the first time a few years ago, but because of Li Zhen's negligence, Keelung was besieged. Afterwards, Li Min did not blame Li Zhen, but He instilled some naked laws of the jungle into him, telling him that the world is very simple. Whoever has a bigger fist must listen to whoever has a bigger fist, and he must be ruthless when dealing with enemies to nip all trouble in the cradle. What Li Min said at the time was just out of emotion, and most of it was for himself. After all, it was the first time that he truly owned his own territory, and he had no experience in how to deal with hostile relationships, so he just He used these words to cheer himself up, but he didn't expect that Li Zhen would remember them all in his mind and regard them as his own rules of conduct. It can be said that Li Zhen's cruelty towards the enemy was precisely due to Li Min's influence. Now he was too embarrassed to persuade Li Zhen. Fortunately, Li Zhen was only cruel to the enemy and treated the subjects under his rule well, so this also made him Li Min felt relieved. But I didn't expect that Li Zhen would do such a big thing again so soon. Although the murder of 50,000 people is still far behind Bai Qi in history, you must know that Li Zhen is only in his early twenties. As he gets older, God knows whether he will be able to kill 400,000 people in the future. I just hope that Li Zhen will not be called a 'human massacre' in the future! (To be continued) Text Chapter 598 The fleet returns On the sea several hundred miles east of Luzon Island, a fleet of seven medium-sized ships was sailing rapidly in the direction of Luzon Island. On the leader of the America 1, Lu Wan stood on the bow of the ship very excitedly. , holding a telescope and looking ahead. Although Luzon Island cannot be seen yet, it does not affect his excitement at all. After leaving the Americas, after more than two months of sailing, the American Exploration Fleet finally arrived in the waters not far from Luzon again. This made the entire fleet rejoice, and many crew members even tried to hold on to their thin bodies. Like Lu Wan, he held his hands on the side of the boat and looked toward the west. Many people were even moved to tears. When they left the newly discovered Hawaii, they were very optimistic that the return journey would be much easier, and that with smooth sailing, they could return to Taiwan early. But apparently they were overly optimistic. As the fleet moved forward, Lu Wan and the others were surprised to find that they encountered the same problem as before, that is, there were almost no islands along the way, and a large amount of fresh water and food were consumed on the ship. In the end, they had to reduce the rations. Even some of the corn seeds carried on the ship were parted for consumption. But even so, the food in the fleet is still very scarce. In addition, the medicine in the fleet has been exhausted, and there is no way to replenish it along the way. Therefore, the crew members in the fleet are suffering from hunger and illness. Until now Dozens of people have died as a result. What¡¯s even worse is that just a dozen days ago, the America IV in the fleet hit a reef. As a result, a large hole was opened in the bow and the keel was damaged beyond repair. In the end, America IV had to be abandoned, and the crew and supplies were transferred to other ships. But even in such a bad situation. Lu Wan still protected the various crop seeds brought from America very well, although in the end he separated some of them for consumption. However, a considerable part of each type of seeds was left behind for breeding when they returned to Taiwan. This also put Lu Wan under tremendous pressure. After all, many crew members were tortured by hunger and had long been greedy for the edible seeds on the ship, and even There have also been incidents of crew members stealing seeds. For this kind of theft, Lu Wan naturally punishes them severely. After all, the ship is not out of ammunition and food, although hunger is torture. However, these seeds can bring huge changes to the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan, and may save the lives of countless people in the future, so there must be no mistakes. But now Lu Wan has finally come to an end. As Luzon Island approaches, the crew on the ship has finally regained most of their sanity. Many of them are even imagining what kind of courtesy they will encounter when they return to Taiwan? In this case, the unbearable hunger seemed to become less important. "Captain, don't look any further. At the current speed. We won't be able to reach Luzon until tonight, but after dark, we can't go any further. After all, there are many reefs around Luzon Island. The channel also needs to be looked at. Not sure, I can only wait until tomorrow morning to dock!" On the bow of America 1, Feng Shijie held a wooden sea bowl in his hand. He walked over with brisk steps. Now Feng Shijie looks dark and thin, wearing only a pair of cow-nose shorts. His upper body was bare, revealing two rows of thin ribs, and his shaved hair had grown out again. It's not very long, and it lacks care. It looks messy, and the eye sockets and cheeks are deeply sunken. It seems that he is also suffering from hunger. Lu Wan also felt that his eyes were a little tired at this time. After hearing Feng Shijie's words, he turned around and said with a smile: "Shijie, what is that in your hand? Why does it smell so good to me?" When Feng Shijie heard this, he laughed, stretched out his hand to put the sea bowl into Lu Wan's hand and said: "This is the fresh fish just caught today, and then the kitchen made fish soup, ready for everyone to have a good meal of cooked food. If you have the strength to control the ship, don¡¯t let anything happen again when you get to Luzon!¡± Lu Wan felt a little hot when he took it in his hand. When he lowered his head, he saw that it was indeed fish soup. However, he had forgotten the taste of fish soup after not drinking it for a long time. But then he asked in surprise: "Why is the kitchen turned on? , hasn¡¯t the fuel on the ship been used up long ago?¡± Food for the ocean-going fleet is a big problem. Generally, the ship carries a large amount of dry food, such as dry and hard bread, stone-like bacon, large barrels of pickles, etc. When Lu Wan and his fleet left Taiwan, they still had a lot of coal on board. The crew could occasionally have a cooked meal, but it later ran out. If they encountered an island, they could store some firewood, but the firewood was not durable. The firewood is usually used up within a few days. For example, when they came back from America, the firewood they brought on the ship had long been used up, and they had not encountered any islands, so the firewood on the ship had been out for a long time. After hearing this, Feng Shijie smiled and said, "We're about to dock soon. Many of the crew's clothes are in ruins. In addition, there are some broken barrels and wooden shelves in the warehouse. These things have arrivedIt was thrown away before, so it is better to burn it as firewood now and cook a hot meal for everyone. " "Hahaha~, you are really good at utilizing waste!" Lu Wan laughed, then he held the fish soup in both hands and drank it. Not only was there a lack of food on the ship, but the seasonings were also used up, so in addition to salt, the fish soup contained Nothing else was added, but now it was a rare treat to have a sip of hot soup, so Lu Wan also drank it extremely sweetly. At this time, the ship's kitchen also began to welcome the crew to eat. In addition to fish soup, there were also fried fish and cornmeal. The fish was freshly caught, and the cornmeal was the last food found on the ship. And before eating, the crew We have been told that except for those seeds and plant seedlings that are absolutely inedible, this is the last food on the ship. If you want to eat, you have to work hard. When you get to Luzon, you can eat whatever you want! As a result, this naturally aroused great enthusiasm among the crew members. After having a rare meal, each of them put their greatest enthusiasm into their work. This also made the ship more flexible and even increased its speed. Some, by night, Luzon is already in sight. Unfortunately, Lu Wan and the others did not find the port, and it was already dark, so they could not see the channel at all, so they could only stop and rest for one night. At dawn the next morning, the crew members in the fleet were hungry and started again. After setting sail, it took nearly two hours to finally reach the shore, and then everyone went ashore to rest while hunting and gathering food. After eating a delicious game on Luzon Island, Lu Wan took out a detailed map of the Luzon Islands, and then found a small port closest to them. After a day and a half of sailing, they finally arrived at this island called Ba The small port of Lyle has more than 5,000 residents, of which only a few hundred Han Chinese, and the rest are mostly local natives. In addition, a navy with two medium-sized warships is stationed, and Lu Their return was naturally warmly welcomed by the city lord and naval admirals. At the same time, they also reported the news to the capital Manila as quickly as possible. Yan Bei is still in charge of Luzon. After hearing the news about the return of the American exploration fleet, he was also extremely surprised. Lu Wan and the others have been away for a year and a half, and there is no news. Many people have already speculated. This exploration failed, and even Li Min was a little discouraged. He was already planning to hold a collective funeral for the entire fleet. Unexpectedly, at this juncture, Lu Wan and the others finally came back. At that moment, Yan Bei immediately sent someone to report the good news to Taiwan. In addition, he also rushed to Baler in person. Speaking of Baler, it was said to be north and east of Manila. It was not very far by land, but it would take more than half of it to go by sea. Islands, so Yan Bei ignored the bumps on the land and rushed to Baler in a carriage. In addition, the news of Lu Wan's return was also learned by some well-informed businessmen. As soon as these shrewd guys heard the news, they immediately dropped the business at hand and, like Yan Bei, rushed to Baler overnight. Some even They also hope to see the people in the fleet before Yan Bei, so that they can grab some benefits, otherwise they will not have a chance when Yan Bei, the governor, arrives. Profit is indeed a universal catalyst. Several businessmen did rush to Baler before Yanbei. Then these people immediately contacted the fleet, hoping to purchase some special products brought by the fleet from the Americas. Of course, if the fleet If the team is willing to sell some American crops, they are also willing to pay a sky-high price for them. This exploration of the Americas was funded by Li Min and some big businessmen, so everything brought by the fleet should belong to the sponsors behind it. Therefore, the transactions privately proposed by these businessmen to the fleet were simply poaching Li Min. and other funders. Fortunately, Lu Wan was still aware of this, so he ignored these businessmen who were blatantly poaching. He even locked all the crew members on the ship and did not allow them to have contact with outsiders. The main reason was that he was worried that individual crew members would not be able to stand these businessmen. Temptation to do something unwise. It was Lu Wan's caution that when Yan Bei arrived, the interior of the entire fleet was still as it was when it first landed, and the various crop seeds and seedlings he brought were also in good condition. This made Yan Bei Finally he breathed a sigh of relief. Immediately afterwards, Yanbei mobilized another army to protect the fleet, registered everything on the fleet, and then rushed the list to Taiwan. And when Li Min received this list, the brows that had been anxious during this period finally relaxed a little. Since the rebellion in Java Island, he has been receiving bad news, and the situation in Java Island has become increasingly chaotic, which makes him feel a little troubled. He has been worried about this for several days, and now he finally has something that makes him feel good. The news of improvement came. (To be continued) Text Chapter 599: Divide the Benefits The New Year of the 22nd year of Zhenguan has just passed, and the acrid smell of gunpowder smoke released by the burning fireworks has not dissipated. The entire city of Keelung is still immersed in the joy of the New Year. Even the usually busy port has stopped hustle and bustle. Because the staff in the port are unwilling to be on duty during the Chinese New Year, they can only take the holiday and the port is temporarily closed. It usually does not open again until the fifth day of the Lunar New Year. And this is not only the case in Keelung. All ports managed by Han people generally have this pattern. a practice. However, this year Keelung broke this routine. On the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, all Keelung Port staff returned to the port from their homes, and then began to work intensely. They not only had to debug the various facilities of the port, but also had to work around the port. Dress up, because today the port will welcome a group of warriors returning from afar. Before noon, the people in Keelung City who had received the news had already arrived spontaneously. Groups of people were standing on the pier, eagerly waiting for the return of the American exploration fleet. All this looked familiar. Lu Wan had When they set sail, many people came to see them off spontaneously, and today they welcome their triumphant return. When there are more people on the pier, it naturally becomes very lively. Loud chatter and laughter among friends, the cries of vendors selling food, greetings from acquaintances, etc., fill the entire port, and among these sounds, the loudest one is undoubtedly It was the sound of discussion about the American exploration fleet. "Brother Zhou, I heard that among the American species spread from His Highness King Qi, there is a plant called the rubber tree, which can produce rubber with a wide range of uses, such as bicycle tires, which are now made from the gum of the fig tree. . If there is rubber, the performance is better than that of fig trees. What do you think, are you interested in bringing in a batch?" One person was wearing a bright red silk suit. The fat businessman said to his friends. After hearing this, the friend surnamed Zhou shook his head and said: "Although rubber is a good thing, I remember that it takes at least several years of planting for rubber trees to produce rubber, and this time Captain Lu brought all kinds of rubber back from America. There are not too many crop seeds or seedlings, so in comparison, plants with shorter planting cycles are more cost-effective, such as corn or peppers. If you can get some seeds, you can get a lot of them in less than a year. Seeds. Then start planting on a large scale, so that the cost can be recovered faster." The businessman surnamed Zhou was obviously a very shrewd person. He even took into account the growth cycle of crops. This made the fat businessman very impressed. Then he asked him about the advantages and disadvantages of other crops. As a result, he All analysis is clear and logical. The fat businessman and the businessman surnamed Zhou are just microcosms on the dock. Around them, there are countless businessmen discussing what kind of benefits the return of the American fleet can bring to them? Especially some large plantation owners, who originally made profits by planting various cash crops. Naturally, I am more concerned about this. At noon, Li Min came to the port with Princess Wenxin, Chou Chou, Li Qi and Li Mian's three children, and followed their arrival. The noise in the entire port became much quieter, and some prominent businessmen came forward to pay their respects. If this was the case a few years ago. I can't even imagine it, but now the status of businessmen in Taiwan has been greatly improved. So even on these occasions, these businessmen dare to come forward. For these businessmen. Li Min also received them cordially. Occasionally when he met one or two people he knew well, he even made a point of joking with them, which made the other person feel more dignified and their whole face almost lit up. However, this situation did not last long. Soon, the American Exploration Fleet appeared outside the port, and this also made the entire port suddenly quiet. Everyone was tapping their toes and stretching their necks to wait for the return of these warriors. . "Boom~boom~boom" As soon as the American exploration fleet docked, a deafening salute sounded in the port, and then the band that had been prepared began to play, and then Li Min and Wen Xin came in person The bow of America 1 welcomed Lu Wan and others to disembark. Lu Wan and others on the ship also felt flattered. Lu Wan took the lead at the moment, followed by Feng Shijie and others. Groups of thin but energetic crew members disembarked one after another, with Lu Wan walking at the front. Holding a tray with both hands, on which were placed various crop seeds such as corn, peanuts, and peppers, as well as seedlings of crops such as potatoes and sweet potatoes, and then presented them to Li Min with both hands. Li Min looked at the various crops in front of him that he had been looking forward to for a long time, with an excited look on his face. Even when he took the small tray with both hands, his arms were shaking uncontrollably. Others may not know the value of these things, but Li Min, who came from later generations, knew that the several high-yielding crops on the tray could save countless people from hunger. The moment Li Min took the tray, the crowd at the port burst into cheers like a tsunami.??, intertwined with the sound of playing music, seems to be announcing that a prosperous era is coming. In the grand welcome ceremony, Lu Wan and the crew behind him were like heroes returning from victory. They entered Keelung City surrounded by everyone. When they arrived at the large square in front of the palace in the city, Li Min stood in front of the building that had been built for a long time. On the high platform, a speech called "The Declaration of Navigation" was delivered. In this speech, Li Min first summarized the achievements of mankind in navigation, and then talked about the distribution of the world's continents and their special products. Finally, he changed the subject and began to speak about Lu Wanzi. The trip to the Americas brought positive significance and far-reaching influence. Li Min¡¯s voyage declaration is very famous in history, because it not only marked the discovery of the American continent, but also marked the beginning of the Chinese nation¡¯s exploration of the Americas, laying a solid foundation for the future great migration to the Americas. Next, Li Min held a grand welcome banquet for the American fleet, and it was held for three consecutive days. During this period, all residents of Keelung could apply to enter the banquet, talk face to face with the crew, and the crew would also answer their questions. The various difficulties encountered on this voyage, and of course the conditions there in America. However, at the same time as the banquet, gentlemen from various newspapers in Taiwan also flocked in. They surrounded one or several crew members, vying to ask about topics they were interested in, and then wrote articles on the spot, which were published in various publications the next day. In the newspapers, the results also gave people who could not make it to Keelung a deeper understanding of the voyage. It is also worth mentioning that just after the banquet, Li Min held a small distribution meeting in the palace. The attendees of the meeting were all the sponsors who had contributed money and efforts. According to the original agreement, the proceeds from this voyage would be distributed according to the original agreement. The amount of investment or effort will be allocated. Among them, Li Min is naturally the one who contributes the most money and effort, so he also has the right of priority. Speaking of which, Lu Wan and the others collected quite a lot of things this time. Not only did they collect all the peppers, corns, sweet potatoes, potatoes and other crops that Li Min requested, but they also collected some things that Li Min didn't expect, such as the seeds of the cocoa tree. Cocoa beans are the key raw material for the production of chocolate. Chocolate not only tastes sweet, but also can quickly replenish physical strength. There is a huge market for both civilian and military use. In addition to cocoa trees, there are also pineapples, sunflowers, etc., and even Lu Wan and the others also brought back tobacco seeds. This was mainly because someone on the crew saw that Mayan priests liked to smoke this stuff, so they brought some back. At first, Li Min only looked at the seeds and didn't know that they were tobacco. It wasn't until the crew told him about the Mayan priests smoking that he understood. The seeds and seedlings of these various crops were well taken care of. Although many seeds were eaten by the crew, the rest were enough for breeding. In addition, when the fleet left America, it also brought many live animals, such as turkeys and grizzly bears. Unfortunately, due to the lack of food on the road, these food-consuming animals were naturally slaughtered first, so Li Min and the others only saw There were a bunch of turkey feathers and bear skins, which made many people secretly say it was a pity. In addition to the above animals and plants, the fleet also brought a lot of gold, which was enshrined in the temple in Mansa City. Later, the old priest was killed, and the Mayans discovered that Luwan and the others liked gold very much, so The Lord of Mansa City gave them the gold, which weighed more than a ton. After all, the gold was brought from the original Mansa City, and it took many generations to accumulate it. The distribution of plant seeds is presided over by Li Min. High-yielding crops such as corn, sweet potatoes, and potatoes naturally need to be fully promoted, so they are all owned by the Taiwan government. As for cash crops such as peppers, tomatoes, pineapples, etc., Li Min and others The sponsors will share the rights, and they will have the exclusive right to grow these cash crops for three years. In other words, within three years, these cash crops can only be grown by their sponsors, and it is illegal for others to grow them. In fact, this exclusive planting right seems very overbearing, but in fact Li Min has already calculated it. Because there are not many seeds of these economic crops, it will take at least one to two years of breeding before large-scale planting. In other words, three The exclusive planting rights for years finally fell into the hands of everyone. In fact, they only had the privilege for one or two years. Three years later, there will be enough seeds for cash crops, and the market for new cash crops has been opened, making it much easier to promote them. Of course, those sponsors have not suffered a loss. Even the exclusive planting rights for one to two years are enough for them to seize the market opportunity. When others want to compete with them in the future, they will suffer a disadvantage. As for the feathers and furs of those animals, they were taken away by various sponsors as souvenirs. That one ton of gold seems to be a lot, but whoever can sponsor the fleet is rich and powerful, and there are not enough people to share it. , so in the end everyone carried forward their style andA batch of gold was distributed to the crew members of the fleet as an additional reward for this voyage. But after Li Min dealt with the American exploration fleet, he finally had to face the problem of Java Island that gave him quite a headache. (To be continued) Text Chapter 600 The Situation in Java Java Island is located in the south of Borneo and southeast of Jinzhou. It is smaller than Jinzhou and Borneo. It is also far away from Taiwan, but it is very close to Australia. It can be said that the geographical location is somewhat remote. But everyone must not underestimate the island of Java. This island was the center of civilization in the entire Southeast Asia a long time ago. Although the area of ??Jinzhou and Borneo is much larger than that of Java Island, in terms of population and level of civilization, it is Still defeated, according to previous statistics from the Slave Catching Association, the population on Java Island should be more than six million, or even more. Another point is that the degree of development on Java Island is much higher than that of other islands. The cultivated land area on the island accounts for more than half of the island's area. There are many volcanoes on the island, and volcanic eruptions occur from time to time. It is because of the influence of volcanic ash that the land here is extremely fertile, and the rice production on the island is not inferior to that of Linyi. In addition, the island is rich in gold and silver, as well as coal, iron, sulfur and other minerals. Therefore, in the eyes of the Han people, Java can be said to be the most treasured island in Southeast Asia. It is precisely because Java Island has such huge human and material resources that when Li Min first established a foothold in Taiwan, he had already made Java a key development target, not only openly doing business with the native kingdom on Java Island , and also secretly instigated infighting among the kingdoms on the island, and then purchased the prisoners of war produced in the war. If there were not enough prisoners of war, some slave-catching teams would take matters into their own hands, attack the natives along the coast in boats, and then capture the young men and women as slaves. Regarding the slave-catching teams capturing slaves, several small countries on the island of Java did not pay much attention at first. After all, they were small countries like them. The domestic governance is very weak, and the upper-class nobles only care about the safety of a few key cities in the country. As for some other small villages, they are of no importance to them. What's more, the Han people also brought exquisite goods to the island for trading, which brought them huge benefits, so there was no need to annoy the Han people for these trivial matters. However, this situation did not last long. As the slave-catching team became more and more rampant on the island, several kingdoms on the island finally paid attention to it and sent envoys to Tang Dynasty and Taiwan to protest. However, the matter of slave-catching was originally Li Min supported them from behind, so their protest not only had no effect, but also made the slave catching team feel revengeful. Yan Bei, who was in charge of the slave-catching team at that time, summoned a slave-catching team of tens of thousands of people. Then they united and sent troops to Java, and wiped out the two small countries that screamed the loudest. As a result, the small Java country that was not united immediately silenced itself, and no longer dared to make any obstruction to the slave-catching team's actions. In this way, Java Island slowly became the back garden of the Slave Catching Association. Most of the slave catching teams like to come here to capture slaves. Firstly, because of the large population here, and secondly because of the developed agriculture here, and the slaves are interested in planting. Various crops are also experienced. If you catch them, you can sell them at a good price, so this makes Javanese slaves extremely popular. In just a few years, the number of Javanese slaves in Taiwan and Datang has approached the one million population mark. It turns out that there are five small countries in Java. After two were wiped out by the Yanbei Slave Catching Association, three were left, namely Heling in the east and Zhapo in the west. and Mataram in the middle, but because the dialect names of these three countries are too difficult to pronounce. Therefore, these three kingdoms are generally called East Java, West Java and Central Java. Originally, these three kingdoms were frightened by Yanbei's act of annihilation, and there was also constant quarrel between them. Therefore, it is impossible to unite to resist foreign enemies. But later this situation was broken, mainly because the crazy slave hunting by the Slave Catching Association has caused serious damage to the population structure of the three kingdoms. There is a shortage of young and strong labor in the kingdom, and most of the remaining ones are It is the elderly and children, and the lack of young and strong labor has caused poverty for most families, and even food has become a problem. This is simply unimaginable for the Southeast Asian islands that are rich in products. And this situation of poverty and famine is getting more and more serious. West Java has many volcanoes in the country. Just recently, several volcanoes erupted together. Thick volcanic ash dyed the entire sky black and gray, and a large number of crops died. As a result, under this natural and man-made disaster, West Java was the first country to erupt into large-scale conflicts. Countless poor natives rushed into the city and began burning, killing and looting. The cruelty of human nature was most thoroughly demonstrated at this time. During this conflict, most towns in West Java were destroyed by rioters, and even the capital of the kingdom was not spared. This was mainly because some soldiers took the opportunity to cause chaos and joined the mob to loot. As a result, there was a gap in the guards of the capital and they were After the mob rushed in, many citizens of the capital also joined in, and the riot became more serious. This riot in West Java never ended from the beginning. The capital of the kingdom was occupied by the mob. In the end, even the king's palace was broken down by them. The treasures in the kingdom were looted. The king and his sons were all brutally quartered.?The queen and the king's concubines, daughters, etc., died in even more miserable ways. What is even more serious is that more than 20 Han merchants also died in this conflict. After receiving the news of the death of the Han merchant, Li Min immediately responded and was ready to make the mob in West Java pay the price, so he mobilized two armies from Linyi and Shicheng, each with 10,000 Japanese troops. And the three Korean troops of 10,000 people were ordered to enter West Java to quell the rebellion, allowing them to use any unconventional means. These ferocious Japanese and Sanhan people have been trained by Li Min to become loyal hunting dogs. They will bite whomever Li Min tells them to bite, regardless of whether the order is right or wrong, so when they entered West Java under the banner of putting down the rebellion in West Java After that, Li Min's orders were immediately carried out to the letter, and the rioting natives were brutally suppressed. For a time, West Java once again set off a bloody climax due to the entry of these two armies. In just half a month, Within, tens of thousands of mobs had been massacred. However, Li Min's decision to send troops this time can be said to be very clever, or it can be said to be a failure, because according to his and Lu Hong's previous estimates, if he wanted to end the rebellion in West Java in a short time, he would have to use thunderous means to suppress the mob. After the most violent mobs are suppressed, a royal family from the original West Java will be introduced as a puppet, and then the entire West Java will fall under Taiwan's control. This plan can be said to have excellent timing. The only drawback is that it will lead to the death of countless Javanese natives during the suppression process. The slave production here will definitely be greatly reduced in the future. However, the world is such a big place, and the origin of slaves is still easy to find. , and Java is the center of Nanyang, so after occupying it, there are still many benefits, so Li Min decided to send troops. However, when sending troops, Wang An expressed opposition because he believed that doing so might irritate East Java and Central Java. If they unite, it may have a huge impact on the situation in Java. However, Li Min and Lu Hong insisted that there were constant wars between East Java and Central Java, and they had not seen any signs of union before, so Wang An's worries were obviously unnecessary. However, facts have proven that the truth is indeed in the hands of a few people. Although the domestic situation in East Java and Central Java is not as bad as that in West Java, it has also been greatly affected by slave hunting. The natives in the country are also in dire straits and may change at any time. A situation like that in West Java. In particular, the royal families of the two countries became even more panicked after hearing what happened to the king and his family in West Java. The news that Li Min sent troops into West Java became the last straw that broke the will of the two countries. The mob killed people, and on one side sent troops into Java, posing a fatal threat to their own country, and neither of these results was what they wanted to see. It was also under this fatal pressure that East Java and Central Java began to put aside their prejudices and actively engage in contact. In the end, the kings of the two countries married each other's daughters, and then reached an agreement and decided to form a close alliance to jointly resist. Li Min's invasion. As soon as this alliance was established, it immediately publicized the evil deeds of the Slave Catchers in the country and attributed all the current difficulties of the two countries to the Slave Catchers. Although the Slave Catchers took some of the blame for this, most of the blame from the two countries was It's not an exaggeration. If the slave-catching team hadn't been crazy about catching slaves, they wouldn't be in this situation. Such actions by the two countries quickly aroused domestic people's dissatisfaction with the Han people. In fact, these native people already hated the Han people, especially the slave catching team. Now that they have received official support, the anger that had accumulated in their hearts before was It broke out immediately. For a time, everyone in the two countries was shouting about beating the Han people, and even some law-abiding Han businessmen could no longer do business. Regarding this situation, Li Min was immediately alert and evacuated as many Han people as possible from the two countries. If it was really impossible to leave, then don't stay in the cities of the two countries, but go to Li Min's Zhutuohai. Go to some of the established strongholds. These strongholds were the nails nailed by Li Min in the Three Kingdoms of Java. They were generally built by various slave-catching teams. They were usually guarded by members of the slave-catching teams. Only Han people were allowed to enter inside, and they were built very solidly. As long as they did not encounter large groups, Attacks of this size generally do not cause any danger. However, the counterattack by East Java and Central Java was unexpectedly violent. Just a few months later, with the instigation of the two countries, countless mobs transferred their hatred to the Han people, and then used the armies of the two countries as the core , countless natives spontaneously joined in, forming a crowd of hundreds of thousands to besiege the stronghold on the seaside. Soon some strongholds could not withstand it. Fortunately, the stronghold was built near the sea. Whenever the stronghold could not withstand it, it would retreat to the sea. However, the small wooden boats of the natives did not dare to pursue them at all, so the casualties of the Han people were not great. However, the fierce resistance in East Java and Central Java gave Li Min a blow. Now he has to admit that the situation in Java is out of control.Unless he sends a hundred thousand troops to encircle and suppress them regardless of the cost, it will be impossible to quell the chaos in Java in a short period of time. But just when Li Min was troubled by the chaotic situation in Java and regretted his wrong decision-making, a small accident ended the chaotic situation in Java, but the consequences of this accident were also extremely terrible! (To be continued) Text Chapter 601 An Accident On the northern coast of East Java, this is a small plain isolated by mountains and dense forests. Only one side faces the sea. If the residents on the plain want to communicate with the outside world, they can only take a boat out to sea and then find another landing point to land. This is mainly because the mountains and dense forests on three sides of the plain are not traversable by humans at all, so this small plain is also very hidden. Originally, there was a small tribe of hundreds of people living on this small plain. But just a few years ago, a regular Han army broke in. They killed all the elders, women and children of the tribe, leaving only They recruited young and strong men, and then, driven by the slave-catching team, they built a strong stronghold together with some slaves who were transported here. However, after the construction of the stronghold was completed, all the slaves who participated in the construction were killed. Afterwards, a group of strange people stationed in this stronghold. All of them were wearing white robes, covering their entire bodies tightly. Some people even had masks on their faces, with only a pair of cold eyes exposed. Everyone who is seen by them will feel as if their whole body has been stripped naked, which makes people feel very uncomfortable. It is for this reason that the five hundred troops stationed outside the stronghold rarely have contact with these people. After these people in white robes entered the stronghold, someone soon sent a group of Javanese slaves, including men, women, old and young, and even many terminally ill patients. If these people were released, Among other slaves, they could never be sold, but the people in this stronghold seemed to welcome the patients very much, and were happier to see them than to see ordinary slaves. In addition, except for the local native slaves on Java Island, every once in a while. There will be some special fleets arriving here, and the slaves sent from these fleets have different shapes. There are natives with dark skin, as well as Indians and Persians with high noses and deep eyes. And quite a few of them are patients. These distant fleets often unload batches of large, long boxes that look like coffins, and when these boxes are lifted down, some of them will emit waves of cold air, as if they have just arrived from They look like ice cubes coming out of the ice cellar, and some smell like pungent alcohol, occasionally mixed with some rotten stench, which makes people want to vomit. And whenever these distant fleets arrive, the people in the stronghold will feel like they are facing a powerful enemy. All those involved in transporting slaves and items wore special clothes that wrapped their whole body, hands and feet, and wore a special cover on their heads. They breathed through a mask, and the mask had a vent with the outside world. The small box containing charcoal alcohol is similar in principle to later hookahs. The inhaled gas will be double filtered by alcohol and charcoal. The eyes of the mask are also made of closed glass, which can be said to be very tightly protected. After transporting slaves and items. All crew members in the fleet will also be quarantined and observed in the base for a period of time. As soon as any symptoms are found, they will be immediately isolated and treated by the best doctors. If the other party dies unfortunately, he will be secretly awarded a special medal by the Qi Palace, and his wife and children at home will also be supported by the government. The location of this stronghold does not exist on the officially released map. Only some particularly confidential military maps will mark the location of this stronghold. Moreover, the name of this stronghold is also very strange. Generally, only the words "Ghost Cry" are marked on the map. Therefore, people who knew this stronghold for the first time called it Gui Crying Stronghold, but those who really knew the origin of this stronghold called it 'Ghost Crying Island'. ?? Ghost Cry Island was originally an ordinary island in the Tsushima Strait. Because there are many caves on the island, when the sea breeze pours in, it will make a shrill trombone sound, so it was named Ghost Cry Island. However, Li Min later established an anatomy academy on the island, and appointed Wu Tiande, an unscrupulous Taoist priest who was born among widowers, as its dean, specializing in the study of human body structure in order to promote the development of medical technology. Wu Tiande's achievements on Guwai Island were outstanding. After several years of research, the School of Anatomy not only drew a large number of human body structure diagrams, but also conducted research on some common diseases, found the diseased parts and made specimens, and then compared them with normal parts. Do comparative research. This kind of intuitive medical research has greatly promoted the development of existing medicine. Some previously incurable diseases now have a treatment idea. I believe that in a few years, someone will develop a specific treatment method. . But next, under the auspices of Wu Tiande, Guichou Island Anatomy School began to conduct research on a huge medical topic, that is, the prevention and treatment of plague. After all, no matter in which era, as long as there is a plague, it means that countless people have been killed by the disease, and it is normal for even hundreds of thousands of people to die at one time. "And when the plague comes, it doesn't care whether you are a noble or a commoner. Everyone is equal before the disease. In other words, even if Li Min's family is infected with the plague, they will at most accept it better than the common people."There are some more advanced treatments, but with Datang's current medical level, even though it has improved a lot than before, Li Min still doesn't have any confidence. This is exactly the case, so Li Min fully agreed with Wu Tiande's research project on finding the cause of the plague. However, if he wanted to study the plague, the original Guiwei Island was not suitable. After all, it was too far away from Sanhan and Japan. Recently, if the plague spreads during research, it will be a big deal. Therefore, it is best to move the Anatomy School to a place far away from the power of Datang and Li Min. Although Li Min hopes that the research on the plague will be as far away from him as possible, if it is too far away, the research materials will be difficult to transport, and safety cannot be guaranteed, so it is best for this place to be within Li Min's sphere of influence, and Naturally, the only islands that met this condition were the Southeast Asian islands. In the end, Li Min and Wu Tiande chose Java, a slave-producing area, after much selection. Firstly, the location of Java is remote enough, far away from the Tang Dynasty and the areas actually controlled by Li Min. Secondly, it is a slave-producing area, and the slaves needed can be arranged nearby. As for the safety issue, Li Min at the time did not think it was necessary. Worrying, because the slave-catching team has established many strongholds on the Jutuo Bank, and I have never heard that the natives have the courage to attack. It is precisely because of these advantages that there is finally a special stronghold on Java Island. In addition, the personnel involved in the research on these plagues were also separately organized by Li Min into a special unit, codenamed Gui Crying Island. This was also decided unanimously by Wu Tiande and his subordinates. After all, they had made great achievements on Gui Crying Island. Achievements, so they want to continue the glory of Devil's Crying Island. But at that time, Li Min did not expect that a few years later, Java Island would be in the current situation. The rebellion in West Java had not yet been put down, and East Java and Central Java launched domestic natives to attack Han strongholds. Ordinarily, The location of the Guichou Island stronghold is very hidden. All the natives who participated in the construction were killed, and the native slaves who were transported later had no access. Therefore, except for the people in the stronghold and some Taiwanese senior officials, no one should know The existence of this stronghold is. But there are no permanent secrets in this world, and the location of the Gui Crying Island stronghold was not known how. It was also known to the army of the Kingdom of East Java, and then an army was sent to attack the Gui Crying Island stronghold in a small boat. The number of people reached More than five thousand people. Fortunately, although East Java knows the location of Guiwei Island, it does not know what this stronghold is used for. It only subjectively believes that Guiwai Island, like other strongholds, is a place for the slave-catching team to rest and hide. Otherwise, if they knew that the local natives were being used for experiments, then the attackers would not be 5,000 people, but 50,000 people. The Guiwei Island stronghold was unprepared for the attack by the natives, but fortunately this was not an ordinary stronghold. There was an elite force of 500 people stationed outside the stronghold all year round, and the troops were also equipped with many firearms, such as grenades and rocket launchers. Wait, there are even a hundred musketeers. It can be said that both offense and defense are very sharp. It is precisely this way that when the five thousand native troops landed, they were immediately violently attacked by these five hundred people. As a result, they suffered heavy losses and had to retreat temporarily. But five hundred people are too few, and these five thousand people are the first wave of attacks by the natives. If it is delayed, the natives are likely to mobilize a large army, and by then the entire Guiwei Island stronghold will be in trouble. . It is precisely because of this that Wu Tiande, as the highest officer, immediately ordered all personnel to conduct an emergency evacuation. Except for some valuable research equipment and precious research materials, there was no need to bring anything else with them. In this way, all the researchers in the Guichou Island stronghold hurriedly boarded the ship, but they needed to take away a lot of research equipment and data. Large and small boxes were kept being transported to the ship, but it seemed that it would take at least a few It takes an hour to complete the shipment. The natives who were temporarily repelled by five hundred elites were not stupid. They soon saw the people in the stronghold moving things onto the ship. They thought those boxes were filled with gold and silver, so everyone was red-eyed. Again They launched one wave after another of violent attacks. Although they suffered huge casualties each time, in the spirit of sacrifice for people and money, the native soldiers were fearless, not to mention that the opponent's army was smaller than theirs. many. In this emergency situation, Wu Tiande had to abandon some valuable experimental equipment and bring the more important experimental data on board first. After finally moving it, 500 elite soldiers had already died in the battle, and 100 of the remaining Almost everyone was injured, and when the soldiers boarded the ship, they were once again violently attacked by the natives in order to prevent them from boarding the ship. The last team of fifty people broke up on the shore, and then other soldiers were allowed to board the ship smoothly, but all fifty people died on the beach. After driving away Wu Tiande, this native force immediately rushed into the Guiwei Island stronghold, trying toThey were looking for the property that the Han people had not come and had taken away, but what they found were corpses full of plague viruses! (To be continued) Text Chapter 602 The plague is raging "Asshole! You are a guy who eats people without spitting out their bones. I will make you look good one day!" Gasan cursed in a low voice and walked out of the city lord's mansion. The anger on his face almost set his hair on fire. How could he curse like this? Of course, the only person left behind is the owner of the City Lord's Mansion, that is, the City Lord of Harrow City. Gassan is one of the three generals in Harrow City, in charge of one-third of the army in the city, and in just a few days, he led the army in the city to invade the Guiwei Island stronghold. Originally, Gasan thought that he was attacking suddenly, and judging from the opponent's behavior, they retreated in a hurry, so there must be a lot of property in the stronghold that was too late to take away. However, when he entered the stronghold, he discovered that this stronghold was like hell. generally. Recalling the situation when he led the team into the stronghold, Gasan couldn't help but shudder. When they entered the outskirts of the stronghold at first, they found that everything was still normal. In some places that were obviously residential areas, they also It was indeed found that many Han people did not come and took away clothes and food. These things were a good harvest for them, but the property was not very much, which made Gasan a little annoyed. However, soon after some soldiers came to report, they discovered the grain depot in the stronghold, which contained a large amount of grain. This cheered up Gasan. The number of young laborers in East Java also decreased a lot, and a large number of fields were unavailable. Farming, so the price of food has been rising again and again. Now you only need to take out a hundred kilograms of rice to get a beautiful tribal girl. This was something that would have been unimaginable in the past. Unfortunately, the surprise of food only lasted for a short period of time. Just when Gasan rushed into the inner city of the stronghold with great interest, hoping to find more property and food, what appeared in front of him was another corpse. Most of these corpses were placed in bright rooms one after another. The windows in the room are all inlaid with Han glass, and they look even more luxurious than the City Lord's Mansion in Harrow City. But in this luxurious room, the corpses were disemboweled, the internal organs were taken out, and placed in glass bottles next to them. They were also stored with precious spirits. There were even some rooms dedicated to storing these internal organs. Glass bottles and rows of shelves are neatly arranged. Walking in is like visiting hell. Gasan and his soldiers are also veterans who have experienced the cruelty of the battlefield. But when they saw the hellish situation inside the stronghold, many soldiers couldn't help but vomited. Especially when they found an underground ice cellar containing many huge ice cubes, which were stored in Java. But it is very valuable. It can even be equal to gold, but there are also many corpses stored in the gaps between these ice blocks. In addition to the dead bodies, Gasan and the others also found some living people, but these people were all locked up in a special prison, and every prisoner was dying, and his face was either sallow or pale. They were all skinny and skinny, looking no better than dead bodies, and he also discovered that these prisoners were not only local people. There were also people from Persia, Tianzhu and other places. He had seen people from these places come to Java to do business before. Gasan did not get much useful information from these living special prisoners, and the people from Persia, Tianzhu and other places could not communicate at all. As for the locals, they couldn't tell what this stronghold was for. All I know is that after they were caught here, the Han people wearing white clothes tampered with their bodies, and then they became seriously ill. Many people died from the pain, so they called the Han people here white clothes behind their backs. demon. In fact, Gasan is not interested in what this stronghold is used for. What he values ??most is what he can get from the stronghold. Unfortunately, their biggest harvest is only food and clothing, and there is very little in terms of property. , which made him feel a little frustrated, but he still instinctively felt that this stronghold was a little weird, so he ordered the patients in the prison to be detained as they were without releasing them. As for him, he took the food and clothes collected in the stronghold. Return to Harrow. After Gasan returned to Harrow City, the stupid and fat Lord of Harrow City took away 60% of the loot at once, and the remaining 40% was not Gasan's own. He also wanted to divide the loot among Among the generals under his command, after calculating this, the benefits he would receive were very few. It was precisely for this reason that when Gasan came out of the city lord's mansion, he would curse the city lord for being a bastard in a low voice. However, no matter how dissatisfied Gasan was, he did not dare to disobey the city lord's order, because the other party was not only the city lord of Haro City, but also the king's cousin. Since he was just a general who counted thousands of people, he was not at all in the eyes of the city lord. There is no status at all, and as long as the other party opens his mouth, he can be deprived of his military power. Without military power, he is nothing. It is precisely because of knowing this that Gasan can only hold his nose and recognize the exploitation of the city lord every time, at most he can only do it behind his back.Just a few words, but scolding alone cannot kill that greedy and stupid city lord. Thinking of this, Gasan couldn't help but sigh helplessly, and then lowered his head and walked towards the camp where his army was stationed. At the same time, he was also thinking about how to distribute the spoils in order to satisfy his subordinates. After all, he wanted to maintain his current situation. To gain status, you also need to rely on the strength of your subordinates. Gasan's army was stationed in the south of the city, with a total strength of only 3,000. Of the 5,000 troops that raided Guiwei Island last time, 2,000 were borrowed from another general. As a result, hundreds of people were lost, so the loot this time It is also necessary to give a copy to the general to compensate for the losses of the opponent's army. Gassan's own army suffered even greater losses. The total number of those killed and injured was over a thousand, and the spoils this time were simply not enough to make up for the losses. Thinking of these troubles, Gasan couldn't help but sigh and walked quickly towards his military camp. But as soon as he entered the military camp, something even more disturbing was reported to him. It turned out that on the second day after they returned from the stronghold, some soldiers in the army began to have a fever for no reason, and some were accompanied by vomiting. Gasan didn't pay attention at first, thinking it was the soldiers' natural reaction after taking the boat. Today, when he went to the city lord's palace, many soldiers' conditions began to worsen, and some even showed symptoms of shortness of breath and body bleeding. Only then did he finally It attracted Gasan's attention and invited a wizard to treat the soldier before going out. But when he came back, the wizard did not cure the soldiers' diseases. Instead, several soldiers died of serious illness. Even some originally healthy soldiers began to show the same symptoms. This made Gasan, who had just returned, feel a little confused. With a bad premonition, and thinking of the dead bodies and patients in that weird Han stronghold, Gasan seemed to understand something. But no matter what Gassan understood, it is already too late now. The plague that Wu Tiande in the Guiwai Island stronghold is studying is exactly the plague that caused heavy losses to mankind. As one of the ten major plagues in human history, the death caused by the plague Although the number of people has not been calculated, a plague that occurred in Europe in the sixth century alone killed hundreds of millions of people and lasted for decades, which shows how terrible the plague was. The Central Plains is also a high-incidence area for plague. Although with the advancement of medical technology, large-scale spread of plague can be avoided as long as correct prevention and control measures are taken at the beginning of the outbreak, the death of those infected cannot be avoided. Every time the plague occurs Outbreaks and the death of tens of thousands of people are simply inconspicuous, and sometimes a single plague can turn several states into ghost towns. It is precisely because of the huge harm caused by the plague that Wu Tiande and others listed the plague as the first target to conquer. After several years of research, they did achieve great results. Not only did they find several transmission routes of the plague, but they also A series of plague treatment and prevention methods have been designed, and some of them have passed verification. If it takes another six months, the treatment and prevention of plague will be compiled into a book and then distributed nationwide. But it is a pity that this key process was interrupted by Gasan, a native general. Although the research data was taken away, it is estimated that it will take a considerable amount of time to reconstruct the research environment of the Guiwai Island stronghold. Afterwards, Wu Tiande was so angry that he couldn't eat for several days. He even swore that if he found out which native bastard ruined his good deeds in the future, he would definitely capture all the women in his family as concubines as a sign of gratitude. revenge for something. However, Wu Tiande's wretched revenge was obviously impossible to complete, because on the third day after the outbreak of the epidemic in Gasan's army, Gasan also showed the same symptoms. What was even worse was that Gasan's soldiers were not isolated. Yes, they also had frequent contact with their family members outside. As a result, the plague multiplied and the number of deaths increased. The climate of Java Island is hot, and mice, fleas and other creatures on the island are very prosperous. In addition, the city of Haro communicates with other cities. Therefore, from the beginning, the plague did not just break out in Haro, but also in Haro. A wave of spread spread outward, and soon spread to the entire island of Java. The lives of millions of natives were all under the threat of plague. In addition, due to the research needs of the Guiwei Island stronghold, they will be able to find all kinds of plagues concentrated together. This also makes the Java Island have many different plague symptoms when the plague breaks out. This situation will be placed in later generations. In the twenty-first century, it is enough to cause headaches for the medical systems of countless countries, let alone Java, which is still in the primitive stage of shaman treatment. In addition, according to later research, after the outbreak of multiple Yersinia pestis, the plague on Java Island quickly produced a variety of new variants. Several of the plague variants were highly contagious and had extremely high fatality rates. This was also It led to the occurrence of the largest humanitarian disaster on the island of Java. If Li Min had not handled it well, this biochemical crisis caused by the accident would probably have spread around the world and formed aA devastating disaster. Text Chapter 603 The Sorrow of Java After Wu Tiande escaped from Java Island, they immediately realized that the plague samples in the Guwai Island stronghold were likely to come into contact with those ignorant natives, thus releasing the plague demon. As plague researchers, no one understands the horror of concentrated outbreaks of multiple plagues better than Wu Tiande and others. Precisely because of this, they immediately found the person in charge of the Slave Catching Association in Java and strictly ordered them to withdraw all their strongholds from Java. It was best to ensure that no Han people were left on the island. This order may seem absurd to others, but Wu Tiande has a special warrant signed by Li Min, which allows him to mobilize the official or unofficial forces of the Qi Palace in an emergency, including the Slave Catcher Association. This is exactly the case, so the Slave Catcher Association immediately took action and began to seize the time to evacuate the Han people from Java Island. Moreover, these Han people could not leave freely, but were transported to a closed island for observation. Only when one of them You can only leave the island when there is no plague outbreak. Fortunately, due to the previous riots in East Java and Central Java, the Han people on the island either evacuated or concentrated in large strongholds, so the evacuation went smoothly. However, even so, the last two evacuated strongholds were still affected by the plague. , some of them had already shown symptoms of the disease, so the last group of people were placed alone on another island, and were diagnosed and treated by experts like Wu Tiande to save the lives of these people as much as possible. In addition to the Han people in the stronghold, there are also 10,000 Japanese troops and 10,000 Sanhan troops in West Java. They are suppressing the rebellion in West Java. When the commanders of these two armies received the news, they had already penetrated deep into West Java. Therefore, the time to evacuate is also the latest, even when the organization is boarding the ship. Some in the army had died from the plague. It is precisely because of this that they are also placed separately. The 20,000 people were divided into three parts, one part was those who had already shown symptoms, the other were soldiers who were suspected of being infected, and the last part were soldiers who did not show any symptoms. Some of the soldiers were arranged on three separate islands and treated according to the preventive and therapeutic methods provided by Wu Tiande and others. It's just that the 20,000 troops evacuated too late. In the end, the number of soldiers confirmed to be infected with the plague reached 12,362. Among these more than 10,000 soldiers, even those who accepted the research of Wu Tiande and others Treatment methods have been developed, but prevention should be the main focus of the plague. By the time the disease develops, it's too late to treat it. Therefore, of the more than 10,000 people who were eventually infected, only 1,576 survived, and the fatality rate was as high as over 90%. The above is the result of treatment by plague research experts such as Wu Tiande. However, in the case of Java with backward medical conditions, the mortality rate of plague will only be higher. It can even be said that as long as one is infected with plague, there is almost no choice but to wait for death. There is a way to go. Regarding the emergency evacuation measures taken by Wu Tiande and others. Li Min praised them greatly afterward, and even awarded Wu Tiande and others military medals. Military medals, like pioneering medals, are awarded to people who have made meritorious services in a certain area. However, military medals are usually awarded to soldiers, but because of Wu Tiande's proper handling this time, he not only saved nearly half of the army. What's more important is that they evacuated all the Han people on Java Island. This achievement is more important than winning a great victory. Therefore, Li Min made an exception and awarded them military medals. In addition, while rewarding Wu Tiande and others. Li Min did not forget the most important thing, which was to blockade the entire Java Island, especially the east and west ends of Java Island, which were separated from Bali Island and Jinzhou by only one strait, and these two straits were sent by Li Min Two fleets were formed, patrolling day and night, and absolutely no Javanese could be allowed to escape to other islands. This time Li Min really took action. After all, from Wu Tiande, he already knew the serious consequences that could be caused by multiple plague outbreaks. So in addition to the passive blockade, he also sent a regular navy fleet and a large number of slave-catching teams to form an armed force. The fleet attacks the coastal ports of Java Island regardless of cost, with the goal of destroying all Javanese ships in sight and preventing the possibility of Javanese fleeing. Even on some islands closest to Java, Li Min sent people to spread the news about a large-scale plague outbreak in Java, and asked the natives on these islands to help monitor it. If any Javanese really escaped, they could be on the first step. time to be discovered and then take appropriate action. It was precisely this series of powerful measures taken by Li Min that the semi-man-made plague was limited to the island of Java. Although many Javanese fled during this period, most of them were sunk at sea, and only a few of them were sunk. A few people fled to nearby islands, but they were quickly discovered. Among them, Bali also became an epidemic area because it was too close to Java Island, and Li Min had to arrange another one on Lombok Island, east of Bali. Line of defense. This is known as the ¡®Disaster of Java¡¯The plague disaster lasted for three years before it gradually disappeared. However, after it ended, Li Min sent people to count the population of Java Island. It was found that the number of natives on the island plummeted from 5 million before the onset of the disease. Less than one million, more than 80% of the island's total population died in this disaster, which can be said to be a rare catastrophe in human history. In addition, the outbreak of plague on Java Island also had a huge impact on Li Min. For example, in order to prevent the plague from spreading out of Java, he needed to deploy a large number of naval forces around Java Island, which increased his offensive power within three years. All seem somewhat inadequate. Moreover, without Java as an important slave-producing area, there was a huge gap in the slaves needed by Taiwan and the Tang Dynasty. This also caused the price of slaves in various places to rise again and again. No matter what kind of slaves, there was a shortage of slaves. situation. But soon the slave traders found another important slave-producing area, which was the African continent west of Tianzhu. The Kunlun slaves there were already very popular in the Tang Dynasty. However, because of the long distance, the price was high, but now the sea transportation is becoming more and more popular. It has become more and more convenient, and the cost of sea transportation has also dropped again and again. Therefore, large-scale Kunlun slave trade has become possible, and these docile black slaves have quickly become a new source of slaves. This has also made the route from the Lion City to Ceylon become more prosperous. In addition to the aspects introduced above, the impact of the plague is far from over. For example, when the plague first broke out with its power, Li Zhen, who was far away in Tianzhu, heard about it and immediately came up with a genius idea. That is to use the plague in war. Think about it, when facing a powerful opponent, if a terrible plague breaks out in the opponent's country, then no matter how powerful the opponent is, it will immediately turn into a soft-footed shrimp, leaving nothing but prey. A portion. Li Zhen has always had a fiery temper, so he immediately wrote a letter to Li Min, explaining the first great idea of ??biological warfare in history, but this idea shocked Li Min. Li Min naturally knows the power of microorganisms such as bacteria and viruses better than anyone else, and has never even thought of using them to deal with enemies. However, firstly, he has no strong opponent worthy of him, and secondly, bacteria and viruses are a double-edged sword. , while hurting the enemy, he may also hurt himself, unless he can make his army immune to all diseases, but this is obviously impossible, so unless he is forced to a dead end, or he is sure, he will never let it spread. His disease hurt him, otherwise he would never dare to use this thing easily. It was precisely because of this idea that Li Min rejected Li Zhen's great idea, but he did not finish his words. Instead, he told Li Zhen that if Li Zhen encountered an enemy that he could not resist in the future, then Li Min would He will also consider sending that special force to help him spread the plague to the enemy's territory. But Li Min didn't expect that the promise he made today would actually become a reality one day. "Hahaha~, it seems that Brother Xuance understands Brother Six. As expected, Brother Six will not use something like plague that can hurt others or himself easily!" said Beicheng, the capital of the Beka Kingdom in Northern Tianzhu. In the palace, Li Zhen sat on the throne and laughed loudly. What he held in his hand was the reply letter sent to him by Li Min. Wang Xuance, who was standing next, heard Li Zhen's words and said with a smile: "His Royal Highness King Qi has always been cautious, and likes to take everything into his own hands, so for something uncontrollable like the plague, His Highness's heart is It will definitely be very repulsive, so I judge that His Highness King Qi will definitely not use it easily, but if he is in an absolutely safe position or is forced into a desperate situation, His Highness King Qi will definitely give it a go!" Wang Xuance hasn't read Li Min's reply yet, but he has already guessed Li Min's reaction. This also surprised Li Zhen. He immediately showed Li Min's letter to Wang Xuance, but the other party just stroked his beard and smiled without saying anything. Showing any sense of pride is what Li Zhen likes most about Wang Xuance. "Hahaha~, but I have to keep this letter from Sixth Brother carefully. Maybe one day we will encounter a strong enemy that we can't resist. Then we will have to ask Sixth Brother for help, and with this letter here, we are not afraid. He's a deadbeat!" Li Zhen smiled, folded the letter, put it in an envelope, and then asked someone to store it in a safe place. Next, Li Zhen and Wang Xuance talked about some things about establishing and developing in Beitianzhu. After Li Zhen killed 50,000 enemy troops in the last pit, the new Brahmanism spread extremely fast, and now it has its own people in Beitianzhu. There are millions of believers, and the number is increasing by an astonishing amount every day. But this also brought about some problems, that is, the shortage of religious officials, so the two discussed that they could recruit some Brahmin nobles who had taken refuge in Northern Tianzhu. Finally, Li Min thought of another thing and said immediately: "By the way, Brother Xuance, you have also met that person. Do you think we should get involved in this matter?" (To be continued) Text Chapter 604 The Crying Prince of Persia In Beicheng, the capital of Beka Kingdom in Northern Tianzhu, on the east side of the palace is a newly opened post house, which is specially responsible for receiving some more important guests. Outside a small courtyard in the post house, hundreds of soldiers in strange clothes are guarding it. Outside. ¡ù¡ùIn a bedroom in the courtyard house, a teenage boy was sitting on the bedside, holding a beautifully carved seal in his hand, and was crying softly. This young man has brown hair, a high nose, deep eyes, and blue pupils. If an experienced person sees him, he will immediately recognize that he is a Persian or a Westerner. If you judge from his clothes, you can conclude that he is a Persian or a Westerner. The other party must be Persian. This Persian boy's name is Belus, and he is the son of Yazdgeld III, the last monarch of the Sasanian Dynasty in Persia. He is just fifteen years old this year, and the reason why he appears here with Li Zhen is because he has no choice but to do so. , because the ancient Persian Empire could no longer sustain itself and could be destroyed at any time, and his father sent his son out of Persia in order to let his son escape. In the end, Belus managed to escape here. The Persian Empire is like other dynasties that are coming to an end. The originally powerful empire is heading towards the abyss step by step. Especially seven years ago, the Persians organized an army of 150,000 to resist the annihilation of tens of thousands of troops in Nehavand. Attack, and it is worth mentioning that the Persian army of 150,000 was already the last force they could organize after losing their capital Ctesiphon. However, it is a pity that the last resistance of the Persians also failed. Although in the early stage, they were inseparable from the Dashi people and killed the commander of the Dashi people in the enemy army, but later the new commander However, the commander of Dashi used Arrancar to concentrate his superior forces and defeated the Persian army. As a result, the last strength of the Persians was also destroyed on the battlefield. The Battle of Nehavand marked the Persians' inability to resist the cannibal attacks, even after Yazdgerd III heard the news. He immediately fled to the east of Khorasan, and during this period, he asked the Tang Dynasty for help again and again, hoping that the Tang Dynasty could send troops to support Persia. Unfortunately, Li Shimin considered that Persia was too far away, and the Western Turks had just been destroyed, and the Western Region was not yet completely stable. Therefore, he did not agree to the other party's request. But Yazdgeld III was not discouraged, just last year. He sent his son Belus to Datang via the Overland Silk Road, firstly to rescue Li Shimin again, and secondly to send Belus to Datang as a hostage. After several years of governance, especially the implementation of the sinicization policy, Datang's rule in the Western Regions has stabilized. Many Han people even took the initiative to move to the Western Regions, which greatly strengthened the Tang Dynasty's rule there. In addition, the Tang Dynasty's fiscal revenue has been increasing every year in recent years, and the treasury is also very abundant. Therefore, Li Shimin has enough power to launch a war against Dashi, and there is no problem at least preserving the last bit of power of the Persian Empire. But Li Shimin also had his own considerations. First, the expansion of the Tang Dynasty had reached its limit, and the western border had reached the Caspian Sea. It is already quite far away from Chang'an, and it is already very difficult to convey government orders. This also makes the Central Government of the Tang Dynasty somewhat powerless to rule there. It can only give the two governors of Anxi and Beiting the power of self-determination. Through them the territories of the West were administered. However, this may cause the hidden danger of over-powering the two Protectorate. If more troops are sent to help Persia, it will definitely further increase the power of the two Protectorate. This is something Li Shimin does not want to see. He was even considering how to reduce the power of the two Western Protectorate, of course, without affecting the Tang Dynasty's rule there. There is one more thing. That is, sending troops this time did not bring much benefit to the Tang Dynasty. Even if it defeated the Great Eaters, at most it would only help Persia regain its kingdom and then deter the expansion of the Great Eaters. This is not the same as the cost of the expedition against the Great Eaters. Compared with the huge price, it is really not a good deal. It was precisely out of these considerations that Li Shimin once again rejected Persia's request and sent Belus back. However, Belus collected some information in Chang'an and knew that three princes of the Tang Dynasty were fighting abroad. Among them, the sixth prince's power was mainly in Nanyang and other areas in the south of the Tang Dynasty, while the seventh prince and the eighth prince had already landed in Tianzhu. Mainland, not far from Persia. Moreover, Belus also learned that the external forces of the three princes were not controlled by the Tang Dynasty, and each of them had his own army. In other words, as long as they could be persuaded to send troops, especially the two princes in Tianzhu, Then there is still hope for them in Persia. So the last prince of Persia did not follow Li Shimin's arrangement to return to Persia. Instead, he took a ship to go to sea, and then took the fastest steamship to go south. During this period, he also stopped in Taiwan and saw something that made him dream. The prosperity is unimaginable in China. Originally he wanted to meet Li Min, but at that time Li Min was busy with the Java Plague and could not see anyone at all. Belus had never put his hope in Li Min.So I didn¡¯t feel any regrets and boarded the ship again to Tianzhu. However, when he arrived in Tianzhu, he discovered that the power of the two princes of the Tang Dynasty had just begun. They only occupied southern Tianzhu and also occupied a small country in northern Tianzhu. Their overall power was not comparable to that of the Tang Dynasty. Even the sixth prince of Taiwan is much more powerful than them. This discovery made Belus feel like he had been hit in the head. Originally, he had placed all his hopes on Li Zhen and Li Yun, but now he suddenly discovered that the strength of the other party was not as strong as he thought. This is naturally an extremely cruel thing for him. However, although Belus was disappointed, he finally went to southern Tianzhu to visit Li Yun. However, Li Yun has always been a person who seeks stability. They have just developed such a little power in Tianzhu and really have no power to help others, so he Naturally, he had no interest in aiding Persia. But Li Yun¡¯s temperament was also determined. He would not tell anything to death, so he asked Belus to go to Li Zhen in Northern Tianzhu, hoping that Li Zhen would be a bad person and reject Belus. Although Belus was young, he had grown up on the run since he was a child, and his mind was already very mature. He had some vague guesses about Li Yun's thoughts, and after they arrived at Beicheng in Northern Tianzhu, Li Zhen didn't know what he was thinking. They were not summoned, but a minister was sent to inquire about their purpose, and then there was no news for several days, which made Belus feel a little desperate. After dinner today, Belus saw the gold seal given to him by his father. This was a birthday gift given to him by Yazdgerd III on his birthday. It was engraved with the story of the great cannibalism of Ctesiphon, the capital of Persia. The purpose of the scene of the conquest was to remind him of the shameful day of Persia, and not to forget to revive Persia at all times. This golden seal is the source of motivation for Belus. Whenever he encounters setbacks and frustrations, he will take it out and look at the carvings on it. The hatred in his heart for the Great Eclipse fills him with strength. If it were not for the Great Eclipse's hatred of Persia, After the invasion, he was still a noble Persian prince and would not be as homeless as he is now. But today this method failed. Belus held the golden seal in his hand and his hatred for Dashi became deeper and deeper. However, he was not as motivated as before. Instead, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness. Datang had already counted For the first time, they rejected their request for help. The only two Tang princes whom he regarded as hope were still weak, and their attitude towards him was also very cold. This made Belus feel a helpless despair, and finally became more and more desperate. It was a cry of pain. From the time he was sensible, Belus's father, Yazdgeld III, often warned him in his ears that you are the prince of Persia, and now the whole country is facing life and death, so you are different from other children. You can feel wronged and cry, but you are not qualified to cry. It was because of this kind of education that he had received since childhood that Belus had not cried for many years, but today he could no longer bear this feeling of despair and could only use crying to vent the pain in his heart, no matter how strong he was , after all, he is just a boy who has just turned fifteen, not to mention that he is now in a foreign country with no one around him to talk to, which makes him particularly vulnerable. However, Belus did not know that at the same time in the study room of the Bay City Palace, Li Zhen was also not sleeping, but was discussing with Wang Xuance about aiding Persia. "Your Highness, in my opinion, Dashi's new establishment is like the rising sun. It can be said that the momentum of development is unstoppable. At least with our current strength, we really cannot compete with Dashi!" Wang Xuance said decisively. "Of course I know this, but if Persia is destroyed, then the Great Eclipse will not only be bordered by the Tang Dynasty, but also adjacent to Tianzhu. With my father's current strength, he is naturally not afraid of a new rising Eclipse, but we But it's different. Tianzhu is still in chaos now. If the big cannibals take the opportunity to break in, not only will our plan to unify Tianzhu encounter important challenges, but we may even be suppressed by the big cannibals and lose the unification of Tianzhu forever. opportunities, so we must find ways to curb the development of Dashi!" Li Zhen also said with a serious face. However, after Wang Xuance listened to Li Zhen's words with a smile, he calmly said: "Your Highness can think so long-term, which makes me admire you very much, and your views are also my views. I just said We can¡¯t compete with Dashi, but that doesn¡¯t mean we are allowed to expand unscrupulously. Now it¡¯s time to give them some color, but this requires the help of others!¡± Li Zhen was stunned when she heard this, and then said: "Xuan Ce, do you mean to drag Brother Six with you?" "Hehe, it's not just His Highness King Qi, but also another most important person!" Wang Xuance smiled sinisterly. Text Chapter 605: Plan to curb the epidemic A few days later, Belus was finally summoned by Li Zhen. However, the Persian prince, who was still a little downcast when he entered the palace, was already in high spirits when he came out a few hours later, and his whole person had an extra vitality. It looked like he was a different person. Immediately afterwards, Bellus left Northern Tianzhu. This time he arrived at Ceylon Island first, and then met Liu Rengui with Li Zhen and the warrant. Through Liu Rengui's arrangement, he quickly rushed back to Taiwan by boat, and took Li Zhen and the warrant. A letter written by Zhen Zhen, requesting to see Li Min. At this time, Li Min was worried about the Javanese plague. If Belus hadn't been holding Li Zhen's letter, he would never have seen Li Min. However, after Li Min read Li Zhen's letter, he immediately summoned Wang An and others to the palace to discuss matters with a solemn look. Then a few days later, Li Min personally wrote a letter to Li Shimin, which focused on the big food. What kind of country it is, its domestic political and religious structure, and its ambition to expand outward. Finally, it is "far-sighted" to point out that if the expansion momentum of Dashi is not curbed now, there will be a inevitable conflict between Datang and Dashi in the future. There is a battle! Li Shimin had always been very convinced of Li Min's judgment, which was almost like a prophet. So after he saw Li Min's letter, he also paid great attention to it. He even went to visit Li Jing, who was seriously ill, in person, and gave Li Jing a meal. The situation was introduced to Li Jing and he wanted to hear the opinion of the military god of the Tang Dynasty. As a result, Li Jing, regardless of his serious illness, leaned on the map and calculated for several days, and finally came to a result similar to Li Min's. Moreover, according to Li Jing's calculation, with the current defense forces of the Tang Dynasty in the west, it is very likely that it is not A big cannibal opponent. After all, the two guardianships of Anxi and Beiting were too far away from the political center of the Tang Dynasty, and it was impossible to mobilize too many elite troops. In contrast, Dashi does not have this concern. They can mobilize more than 100,000 elite troops from the Dashi Peninsula at any time, and there may also be more retinue troops. Coupled with the current combat effectiveness of the Dashi army, unless the Tang Dynasty has more than 50,000 elite troops stationed in the two protective mansions all year round, it will definitely suffer a big loss when facing the Dashi people in the future. It was this conclusion that Li Jing came to that finally made Li Shimin make up his mind to first send an army to interrupt the cannibals' eastward invasion, and at the same time assist the Persians so that they could breathe a breath. Gather the scattered Persian army and make it a buffer zone between the Tang Dynasty and Dashi. However, Datang's aid to Persia was only the first step in the plan of Li Shimin, Li Min, Li Zhen, and Li Yun. There will be an even bigger plan in the future, and the target of this plan is naturally in the process of rapid rise. Period feast. However, the steps required to implement this plan are complex. And it will take several years or even ten years. The most important thing now is to provide assistance to Persia and preserve the very appealing flag of Persia. A few months later, Belus went on the road with an army heading to the Anxi Protectorate. This army had a total of 40,000 people. Qibi Heli served as the leader, and the famous general Xue Wanche served as his deputy. The two of them were also the main generals who assisted Persia this time. Speaking of Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche, these two people are Hu and Han. It is said that Hu people have a fierce temper and like to be impulsive whether they are fighting or acting. Han people are generally more rational, but these two are just the opposite. Although Qibi Heli was a barbarian, he was always known for his calmness in battles and was extremely good at seizing opportunities. He likes to use surprise troops to make surprise attacks, and he is deeply familiar with the magic of grassland warfare. But Xue Wanche has a fiery personality. When fighting, he likes to attack fiercely. When Li Shimin commented on his tactics, he said that if Xue Wanche leads the army, he will either suffer a big defeat or a big victory. There is no third situation. This shows the characteristics of this person. However, both Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche have their own shortcomings. For example, Qibi Heli likes to be jealous of people who are more talented than him, which makes his relationship with Li Jing, Li Ji and others not very good, while Xue Wanche is arrogant, Also, his popularity in the DPRK is very poor. But Qibi Heli had saved the lives of the Xue brothers, so the two of them had a good personal relationship. This was one of the reasons why Li Shimin sent them to cooperate. Not long after the army led by Qibi Heli to assist Persia left Chang'an, the Tang Dynasty passed a Western Region highway network plan, which planned to connect major cities in the Western Region west of Yumen Pass in the next fifteen years. Build a transportation network based on cement roads. With these flat cement roads, Datang's troops can appear in every corner of the Western Regions in the shortest possible time. This will greatly increase Datang's rule over the Western Regions. In addition, a wide cement road has been built in the section from Chang'an to Yumen Pass, but Li Min suggested to Li Shimin that it would be best to build a railway on this section, which would greatly shorten the distance between Chang'an and Yumen Pass. At the same time, it also strengthened the connection between the political center of the Tang Dynasty and the Western Regions. Moreover, in order to persuade Li Shimin, Li Min also planned to build Taiwan's island-circuit railway.Take the plan as an example. Although this railway project has only been completed less than a quarter, it has already greatly promoted economic and cultural exchanges across Taiwan. Li Shimin has already heard about trains, and he also knows that many railways have been built in coastal cities such as Dengzhou and Shanghai, and they have greatly promoted local economic development. Some time ago, various newspapers discussed the convenience brought by the introduction of trains in the Guanzhong area. Even the DPRK and Central Government also had this idea. So when Li Min proposed to build a railway from Chang'an to Yumenguan, although Li Shimin felt that this railway was too A bit longer, but not unexpected. The key reason why the Western Region is difficult to manage is that it is too far away from Chang'an, and the emergence of trains is undoubtedly a good way to shorten the distance. Although this plan may cost a sky-high price, after evaluation by Li Shimin and the ministers, it was concluded that the construction A railway from Chang'an to Yumenguan is completely necessary. After all, the revenue brought by the Western Regions to Datang every year is not a small amount. Just after Li Shimin finalized two huge transportation plans, Li Min immediately sent a special team from Taiwan to Chang'an. This team was all organized by professionals with experience in designing railways. In later generations, he and Zhan Tianyou The same railway engineers will measure the distance from Chang'an to Yumenguan Railway on the spot and design the railway route. If you want to build a railway, there are two problems that need to be solved. The first is the design of the route. This requires specialized talent exploration. After several years of development, Li Min has cultivated such a group of talents, and now they are all assigned by him. Arrive in Chang'an. The second problem is the production of steel. After all, railways need rails, and the amount of steel required is not a small amount. Therefore, before the people who designed the railway route have arrived in Chang'an, Datang and various places in Taiwan have begun to build steel plants on a large scale. I hope With the combined efforts of the two countries, this significant railway was successfully built. In addition, Li Min also tried his best to help Li Shimin's plan to build a road network in the Western Regions. For example, cement production across Taiwan will be given priority to supply Datang's needs. In fact, this can be regarded as a deal condition reached by Li Min and Li Shimin. Datang initially assisted Persia, while Li Min contributed people to help Datang build a transportation network to strengthen Datang's rule over the Western Regions. As for Li Zhen and Li Yun, their strength is still too weak for the time being, so at this stage they still focus on developing their own strength. When they unify the entire Tianzhu, they will have the strength to participate in the plan for the big food. Li Min had been wary of the rise of Dashi from the very beginning. This great theocratic empire was unparalleled in history. Its territory spanned three continents: Asia, Europe and Africa, and even later defeated the army of the Tang Dynasty. , has obtained the right to rule Central Asia. If the Great Eclipse is allowed to develop like in history, it will definitely pose a huge threat to both Datang and Li Min. Fortunately, Dashi is still in the initial stage of outward expansion, so he still has time to kill the opponent's expansion momentum. But Li Min also knew that Dashi was not an end-of-life empire like the Western Turks, but a new empire with unlimited vigor. Defeating such an enemy would naturally not be achieved overnight. But this is not a big deal. His navy has arrived on the east coast of Africa and can threaten the hinterland of Dashi at any time. The Tang Dynasty is also blocking the way of Dashi's eastward advance, and it is not something that Dashi can provoke now. . In addition, Tianzhu's Li Zhen and Li Yun are also developing rapidly. When they grow up, they can attack Dashi from three sides with Li Min and Datang. No matter how powerful they are, they will probably end up with hatred. After Li Min finalized the huge plan to curb the epidemic, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then devoted his energy to the plague on Java Island. However, although the plague on Java Island involved most of Li Min's energy, Taiwan still made a major decision during this period. Taiwan has also formulated a development plan similar to that of the Tang Dynasty, which is to solve the transportation problems in various places. However, unlike the construction of roads in the Tang Dynasty, most of Li Min's sphere of influence are islands, so transportation naturally relies on ships, and steam After several years of development and application, ships have undergone several improvements. Today's steam ships are not only faster, but also have larger hulls and can carry more cargo. They can be promoted on a large scale. . It was precisely in order to promote steamships on a large scale that Li Min made improvements at various important ports. For example, a large amount of coal and fresh water were stored at each port to facilitate the filling of coal and water for steamships. In addition, steamship production plants It also expanded its scale and opened new factories, making the output of steamships higher and higher, and the cost getting lower and lower. It already had the advantage of competing with sailboats. However, the promotion of steamships is still subject to some restrictions. For example, for some ocean-going ships, because the coal supply problem cannot be solved, sailboats must still be used, such as??The second exploration of the American route some time ago. Although the previous exploration did allow Lu Wan and the others to reach America, Li Min soon discovered that the route explored for the first time had great limitations. Text Chapter 606 The Second Route The first route Lu Wan and the others took to reach America was by relying on the eastward equatorial ocean current. However, the speed of this ocean current was not very fast, and the wind direction was usually blowing head-on. Fortunately, Lu Wan and the others' ship was specially made and used It had a hard sail and could travel against the wind, but it was precisely for this reason that the ship moved very slowly. It took Lu Wan and the others so long to reach America, and they almost starved to death due to lack of food on the way. In other words, if you want to reach America through the equatorial ocean current, you must use the same ship as Lu Wan and others, and the sailing speed is extremely slow. If the ship is loaded with cargo, it will definitely need to reduce the amount of food and fresh water. This makes ordinary ships The fleet cannot cross the Pacific at all, not to mention that the performance of most sea-going ships cannot be compared with Lu Wan's special ships. It is precisely for this reason that although the first route to the Americas discovered by Lu Wan was of great significance and brought back many specialties from the Americas, it had no commercial value. Only a few brave businessmen would specially order a ship similar to the Luwan fleet, and then take the risk to go to America through this route, but only half of the fleet could return safely. It was under this circumstance that Lu Wan took the initiative to explore a new route. This route had already been suspected by Lu Wan before they first explored America, because it was also an eastward route. The ocean current, but it is located in the North Pacific Ocean and can be reached through the ports of Japan. However, Lu Wan and the others thought that the equatorial ocean current was more reliable, so they did not choose to go through the North Pacific Ocean current. In response to Lu Wan¡¯s request, Li Min was naturally happy to find a commercial route to the Americas. So after several months of preparation, Lu Wan and the others set off from Taiwan by boat again. Entering a powerful ocean current, this ocean current goes all the way north. It was just in time to reach the Japanese slave port, where Lu Wan and the others found an east-north current and set sail again toward America. In fact, the ocean current that Lu Wan and others took from Taiwan to Japan was later called the Kuroshio, or the Japan Warm Current. This ocean current originated from Luzon, and then after reaching Japan, it met the Qiandao Cold Current going south, forming The North Pacific Warm Current flows eastward all the way to the west coast of North America. The North Pacific Warm Current is no faster than the equatorial current. However, the western trade wind was blowing along this way, and the wind was quite strong, which also made the ship move very fast. In the end, Lu Wan and the others only took more than 80 days to reach North America, and the journey was smooth. It's unbelievable. At the same time, this also made Lu Wan and the others secretly hate themselves. Why didn't they choose this route in the first place? Otherwise, they wouldn't have to suffer so much. When they arrived in America for the second time, Lu Wan and the others seemed much more calm. They headed towards Mansa City on the west coast of North America. While communicating with the natives you met. Occasionally, they would encounter some unfriendly Americans, but Lu Wan and the others would not be as patient as they were with Mansa City. Instead, they would show their fangs to America for the first time. This situation is understandable, after all, most of the crew members of the fleet are from the slave catching team. They are best described as killing people, so they are facing some Native Americans who are hostile to them and are still very weak. Naturally, no friendly behavior will occur. However, most Americans are still very hospitable, especially when they see the various exquisite products that Lu Wan and others bring out. They were also very willing to trade some local products from the tribe with the fleet, but Lu Wan found that the natives of North America were obviously not as wealthy as the Mayans of Central America. The trading items they could bring out, except for some animal skins, were at most some scattered gems or gold, and the quantity was pitiful. Of course, Lu Wan and the others did not gain nothing. For example, they discovered a large-scale open-pit coal mine near the west coast of North America. Not far from the coal mine, there was also a natural harbor with quite good natural conditions. This discovery Lu Wan and the others were so excited that they immediately marked it on the map. The reason why Lu Wan was excited about a coal mine was mainly because he knew that before they set off, Li Min was already planning to use steamships to reach America. Of course, this would require the establishment of many ports along the way so that the steamships could replenish fresh water and coal. From Luzon to the east, there are countless islands on the road where ports can be established, and coal can also be transported from Taiwan and the mainland. But further east from Hawaii, there is a blank section of the island. If you replenish enough coal and fresh water in Hawaii, you can directly reach the Americas. However, you need to replenish it when you reach the Americas, and this requires a coal mine in the Americas. , although the coal they discovered in North America is a bit far away, it is undoubtedly a good sign. Even if coal mines cannot be found in Central America, they can still be mined and transported from here, which will only increase some costs. But Lu Wan and the others obviously underestimated the minerals in Central America.After their fleet arrived at Mansa City and Luwan Port again, they were warmly welcomed by the Lord of Mansa City. In particular, some Mayan women who gave birth to children for the crew members even held their children in their arms to welcome their lover. Return. And when Lu Wan showed the coal sample to the Lord of Mansa City, he told him with certainty that there was this kind of black stone about four days northeast of Mansa City. The words of the Lord of Mansa City made Luwan and the others extremely excited. Luwan Port has been initially built, and now there is a coal mine. This has laid the foundation for steam ships to dock. As long as a few more ports are built on the route, steam ships can naturally be used. Traveling between two continents. In addition, the people in the fleet also saw a fleet also from Taiwan in Luwan Port. This fleet came along the equatorial route they discovered. There were originally six ships in the fleet, but they were lost on the way. Two ships were taken, and now there are only four ships left. There are quite a lot of people, more than 250 people. This fleet belongs to a large trading company in Taiwan. They are here to transport a batch of chili powder back. Last time, the chili peppers brought back by Lu Wan and the others were very popular, but because of limited seeds, the yield was very low. Almost all of them were It's sold by the gram. In addition, peppers have a three-year planting right, and others cannot grow them at all. Therefore, the price of peppers is comparable to gold. Even if the other party spends such a high price to come to the Americas, as long as they ship a few ships of peppers back, they will still have the right to grow peppers. Huge profits. This fleet was naturally very happy to meet such a famous person as Lu Wan in a foreign country like the Americas, especially when they heard that Lu Wan and the others had found a new route to the Americas, and it only took less than two days to go back and forth. For months, this was great news to them. Many crew members even couldn't help wiping away tears when they thought of the brothers who died on the way here. Luwan and the others did not stay in Mansa City for too long. After all, this time they mainly explored new routes and did not need to collect crop seeds and seedlings. Therefore, they rested for a while at Luwan Port and confirmed the existence of the coal mine. We immediately loaded up the supplies and boarded the ship, then sailed back along the last North Equatorial Current, and finally returned to Taiwan two months later. The discovery of the North Pacific Ocean Current finally provided a safer and faster channel between the Central Plains and the Americas, allowing goods from all over the Central Plains to be sold to the Americas in large quantities. At the same time, Li Min also began to establish strongholds in the coastal areas of the Americas. Although these strongholds Most of them are very simple, and the number of people is not large, but with the passage of time and the development of America, I believe more and more people will choose to immigrate here. In addition, the discovery of this route directly promoted the development of Wozhou. At the same time, more Han people moved here, which made Li Min's rule over Wozhou more and more solid. Coupled with the promotion of sinicization, the Japanese people's The degree of Chineseization is also getting higher and higher. Some young Japanese have even regarded themselves as a branch of the Han people and are proud of this identity. I believe that in a few decades, there will no longer be a Japanese nation here. In addition, what makes Li Min most happy is the discovery of coal mines in the Americas, because this also means that he can promote the application of steamships to the Americas, which will greatly facilitate transportation on the two continents and pave the way for large-scale transportation in the future. Lay a solid foundation for the development of America. At the same time that Lu Wan and the others returned from the Americas for the second time, Prince Belus of Persia also led 40,000 Tang troops through the Western Regions, and then reached the Persian border west of Congling, where they found the last monarch of Persia. Yazdgeld III, but this last king of Persia was really miserable. When Belus, Qibi Heli, and Xue Wanche found each other, Yazdgeld III was left with only a palace guard of about a hundred people, occupying a small village with a total population of less than a thousand people. Moreover, the food output was also very limited, which also made Yazdgeld III unable to even collect all the food, so he had to starve with his guards. As a son, Belus burst into tears when he saw his extremely emaciated father, and then introduced Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche to Yazdgeld III. As a result, the other party was ecstatic, and he immediately took out the The only few belongings he had were given to Qibi Heli, and he cried bitterly and accused the great cannibals of their cruelty, hoping that the Tang Dynasty would uphold justice and so on. Regarding Yazdgeld III who had lost his kingdom, Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche, although they looked down upon each other, still comforted them with words and promised on the spot that they would drive out the Dashi army that invaded Persia. , Give justice to Persia. However, Qibi Heli, Xue Wanche and others did not know that just when they found Yazdgeld III, a Persian army of more than 10,000 people also found the hiding place of Yazdgeld III. Now they are rushing here quickly, but they don't know the news that the Tang army has arrived. The first confrontation between the armies of the two countries happened under such a confused situation. (To be continued¡­???) Text Chapter 607 The Collision between Datang and Dashi Qibi Heli has always been famous for being calm and cautious on the battlefield. As long as the army he leads, he will send out elite scouts at all times. It is precisely because of this that the army that came to capture Yazdgeld III When the food army was still twenty miles away from the village, it was discovered by the Tang army's scouts, who quickly reported to Qibi Heli. ¡ù¡ù As a result, Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche were all excited when they heard the news. The Great Eater only brought 10,000 troops to capture Yazdgeld III. He had no idea that they had 40,000 troops here. This gave them a chance to completely annihilate each other, and they could also take advantage of this confrontation. , estimate the true strength of the big cannibal. At that moment, Qibi Heli ordered Xue Wanche to lead an army of 20,000 to meet the enemy. The 40,000 troops they brought this time were all cavalry, of which only 10,000 were Han Chinese, and the other 30,000 were Turks, Tiele and other steppe barbarians. People, this mixed cavalry of Hu and Han is the elite of the Tang army. Many of them participated in the battle to destroy the Western Turks that year, and they have rich practical experience. Xue Wanche brought 20,000 people to the outside of the village. Although he had a bad temper, he was very good at using troops. Even though his troops were now superior to his opponent, Xue Wanche still chose an ambush and divided the 20,000 people into several teams to ambush. After the Dashi army entered their ambush circle, they caught the opponent by surprise. This army did not know the existence of the Tang Army. They received a report from someone telling them that Yazdgeld III was in a small village in front of them, so they immediately rushed over with the army, and in order to catch him in one fell swoop The last monarch of Persia and the Persian general also brought all their troops, but unfortunately they plunged into the encirclement prepared by Xue Wanche. The current Dashi army is mainly composed of light cavalry, and their weapons are bows and spears. In addition, they are usually equipped with a Dashi dagger and Persian long sword, as well as the Arabian scimitar, which is famous for later generations. Due to production and habit reasons, there is no large-scale equipment cavalry. Only in some special cavalry teams can the shadow of the scimitar be seen. However, the large cavalry that came to hunt down Yazdgeld III this time was obviously an ordinary cavalry. The weapons in the hands of the soldiers were mainly spears and bows. There were also several small teams using Persian long swords. When Xue Wanche saw this unsuspecting cavalry entering his encirclement, he immediately sent out several cavalry units, intending to catch the opponent by surprise. The big eater really didn't expect to be ambushed, so he seemed a little panicked at first. However, the Dashi general seemed to be very talented. He yelled a few times to silence the team, and then began to defend and counterattack under his command. However, this Persian cavalry was no match for the 20,000 elite Tang troops in terms of numbers, morale, and equipment. In addition, Xue Wanche's ambush was very clever. You can increase the speed of your own cavalry. When they rush in front of the big food cavalry, they just reach their maximum speed. This allows the cavalry to use their horse power to charge extremely fiercely. As soon as the cavalry of the Great Food came into contact with the cavalry of the Tang Dynasty, they immediately showed a desperate look, and blood and flesh flew everywhere on the battlefield. Dashi's cavalry was quickly killed in a mess by the Tang army's sneak attack. Seeing this situation, Xue Wanche was also very excited. He commanded several cavalry units to intersperse in the opponent's military formation, intending to cut the cavalry into several sections. Then eat it one after another. However, he ignored the talents of the opponent's cavalry generals. He saw the opponent's general, who was wearing leather armor and having a big beard, shouted a few times and immediately gathered the cavalry around him who had not been scattered into a small team. Then he used this cavalry squad as the main force to charge and kill among the enemy troops. Gathering the scattered teams, thousands of troops soon gathered. Seeing how talented the Dashi general was, Xue Wanche was also a little surprised. He immediately ordered people to wave the command flag and mobilized a cavalry team of 3,000 people to rush towards the Dashi general, preparing to gather the opponent's team with great difficulty. Break up again. However, what Xue Wanche didn't expect was that the Dashi general was also a decisive person. Seeing that his men had gathered thousands of cavalry, he immediately turned back and rushed towards the road they came from, which was originally the most heavily defended place in the encirclement. But now the ambush cavalry have rushed up, so the defense there has become a little weak. The Dashi general may have seen this, so he commanded his thousands of cavalry to attack a point. He didn't care at all that the other Tang troops behind him were killed by the defeated army. It was precisely because of the opponent's decisive attitude that the Tang army, which was encircling and defending, finally could not withstand the attacks of thousands of cavalry, and a large hole was torn open by them. Seeing that the encirclement was finally broken, the Dashi general shouted loudly and rushed out with his thousands of cavalry. As for the thousands of people in the encirclement, he couldn't care less. Although this method of surviving with a broken arm is a bit cruel, it is undoubtedly an extremely wise decision when surrounded by the superior Tang army.   Even when Xue Wanche was annoyed that he didn't catch them all, he also admired the big food general. After all, if he were in that situation, he would make the same choice. It was only after the war that Xue Wanche learned the general's name - Hou Zaifa Yeman. Perhaps Hou Zaifa Yeman was known to very few people in later generations, but to the Persians, he was famous, because a few years ago, it was this man who led tens of thousands of food troops to finally gather Persia. The 150,000-strong army was defeated. Since then, the Persians have never organized a decent resistance, and even Yazdgeld III had to start a life of fleeing. It was also that battle that made Hou Zaifa Yeman become a nightmare in the hearts of the Persians, and Dashi also knew how to take advantage of this, and soon appointed Hou Zaifa Yeman as the commander-in-chief, responsible for annihilating Persia. The remaining resistance force, but I didn't expect that the other party would personally come out to capture Yazdgeld III this time. Unfortunately, he let the other party escape in the end. Otherwise, if he could be caught, it would definitely make the Persians very excited. It will be easier for Persia to regain its kingdom in the future. However, although this battle was somewhat regrettable, it was overall a great victory. Hou Zaifa Yeman brought more than 10,000 people, killed and wounded 3,000, and captured 4,000. In the end, no more than 4,000 people escaped. Thousands, and the other party is still led by Hou Zaifa Yeman, so when the news came out, it not only cheered up Yazdgeld III, but also cheered up some desperate Persians and expressed their hope for the restoration of the country. It also gave rise to some hope. However, Hou Zaifa Yeman, who returned from the defeat, quickly found out the truth. When he found out that it was Datang's army that attacked him, his face suddenly became very solemn. As the commander-in-chief of the Persian war zone, Commander, he naturally knew that the Tang Dynasty had just wiped out the powerful Western Turks a few years ago, and now the entire Western Region has fallen under the control of the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, according to some businessmen who have been to the Tang Dynasty, the real core area of ??the Tang Dynasty is in the Central Plains. It is extremely rich, full of silk and porcelain, and it is also extremely powerful in the military. However, it has destroyed several countries in a row within decades of its founding. It can be said that with the current national strength of Dashi, it is indeed difficult to actively provoke the powerful enemy of Datang. However, not taking the initiative to provoke them does not mean that Dashi will be afraid of Datang, not to mention that this time the other party ambushed them first, so Hou Zaifa? Ye Man reported Datang's intervention in Persia while summoning people scattered throughout Persia. The soldiers and horses were greatly eaten, and a large number of cavalry were quickly gathered, preparing for a decisive battle with the Tang army. Taking advantage of the gap when Hou Zaifa Yeman summoned the army, Yazdgeld III, who saw the hope of restoring the country, finally cheered up. With the support of Qibi Heli, he began to vigorously gather the scattered troops. Old Ministry. After all, Persia is an ancient country with thousands of years of heritage. Although Persia has been severely beaten by the Great Eclipse in recent years and most of its land has been occupied, there are still many people who care about their motherland. In addition, there is the Tang Dynasty support, so in a short period of time, more than 100,000 people gathered under the command of Yazdgeld III, and the military strength reached more than 20,000. In addition, Qibi Heli's army was not idle during this period. The Tang army was divided into several groups and attacked everywhere. Taking advantage of the dispersion of Da Shi's troops, they recaptured a large amount of Persian homeland, and finally pushed the battle line to the Nihawand line before stopping. down. It is worth mentioning that the Persian army of 150,000 was here. The tens of thousands of cavalry who were devoured were defeated by a small number and lost the ability to resist. Therefore, to the Persians, Nihavand was a It's a shameful and heart-wrenching place. However, after Qibi Heli's army advanced to the Nihavande line, the mine director's supply line at the rear no longer allowed them to advance further. In addition, Hou Zaifa Yeman also summoned the army at this time, and a total of It was 80,000 cavalrymen who had already marched to Nihavand's front line. Before the two armies faced each other, the war was about to break out. This war, known as the Second Battle of Nihavand, was indeed as tragic as everyone imagined at the beginning. Two great empires that rose almost at the same time began a battle of iron and blood on the battlefield in Central Asia. In this contest, only three days after the war began, tens of thousands of people fell on the battlefield. Generally speaking, Datang's equipment and training were superior, but the Dashi army had the upper hand in terms of numbers and momentum. Therefore, this war was extremely brutal, and almost all the ground for miles was soaked with blood. But what everyone didn't expect was that just when the war was about to reach its climax and a winner would be determined, the Dashi side suddenly took the initiative to retreat and made a request for peace talks. This made Tang Jun and The Persians were very surprised. After Qibi Heli saw the combat power of Dashi's army, he knew that even if he could win this war, it would probably be a miserable victory, so he finally agreed to the other party's request for peace talks. But just when the two countries had just started peace talks, Qibi Heli saw a man in the military camp. That's right??This made him finally understand why Dashi was so anxious to choose peace talks. Text Chapter 608 The Legend of the Roman Ambassador "Respected General Qibi Heli, General Xue, and Envoy Ciro send you greetings on behalf of the great Roman Emperor!" An Eastern Roman with brown hair and a high nose walked into the tent of the military camp and spoke with a standard In Chinese, he bowed to Qibi Heli on the main seat and Xue Wanche next to him. Qibi Heli and the two looked up and down at the Eastern Roman envoy in front of them. Just yesterday afternoon, a team claiming to be the Eastern Roman Empire's envoy came to the Tang Army camp in Nihavand and asked for Qibi Heli. During the interview, they also held in their hands an autographed letter from the Eastern Roman Emperor Constans II. After identification by Belus and his son, it was confirmed that the other party was indeed an envoy sent by the Eastern Roman Empire. After confirming the identity of the other party, Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche, who had long understood the situation in West Asia and Southern Europe, immediately understood the intention of the Eastern Romans. At the same time, they finally understood why the cannibals were so eager to negotiate peace before. s reason. In fact, this matter is very simple. After Dashi defeated the Persians, it continued to fight against Eastern Rome, which was also an ancient civilization. It also occupied all the southern and eastern provinces of Eastern Rome. It can be said that the Eastern Roman Empire They have the same problem as Persia, but their situation is undoubtedly much stronger than Persia. At least the capital of the empire has not been lost, and the military structure is still intact. At the same time, they also have a relatively powerful navy in the Mediterranean. Now that we know the above, the purpose of this group of Eastern Roman Empire envoys is self-evident. They must have come to ask for an alliance and then jointly fight against Dashi. Regarding this point, Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche had discussed this with Belus and his son last night and thought this was a good opportunity. After all, Dashi was now the strongest. Eastern Rome only had the strength to defend itself, but Persia needed the army of the Tang Dynasty. Support, so we are not strong, so it will be beneficial to everyone to join forces now. It is precisely with these considerations in mind. So today Qibi Heli received the Eastern Roman envoy in the big tent, and Belus and his son were also sitting next to him. Speaking of which, Yazdgeld III and Belus are very contented now, and they also understand their identities very well. When facing Qibi Heli and others, they also assume a vassal attitude. This The Tang Dynasty was also very satisfied with their father and son, and their aid to Persia was going very smoothly. For example, they were now expanding a local city and naming it Guangming City before retaking the capital Ctesiphon. The City of Light will temporarily become the capital of Persia. After the Eastern Roman envoy who called himself Ciro met with Qibi Heli and others, the two parties sat down separately, but what surprised Qibi Heli and others. Not only could the Xiluo envoy speak Chinese, but he also seemed to be very familiar with the etiquette of the Tang people. From the moment he entered the door to the moment he sat down, he was completely polite and without any rudeness. Of course, it doesn't matter if the other party is a small country surrounding the Tang Dynasty. But Ciro was a Roman from far west, which is surprising. However, no matter how surprised Qibi Heli was, it was not easy to ask questions in such a formal occasion, and the other party had no intention of explaining. He immediately mentioned their emperor's wish to form an alliance with the Tang Dynasty and Persia, and also analyzed it. Let¡¯s talk about the benefits of the Three Kingdoms Alliance. And extremely exaggerated the threat of the Great Eclipse to world peace. Although both Qibi Heli and Yazdgeld III knew that the other party's words were exaggerated, the alliance was only beneficial to them, so they did not object. An alliance letter was drafted on the spot, written in Chinese, Persian and Greek, and then signed by the three of them. Although the Eastern Roman Empire has always regarded itself as pure Romans, in fact, the country has been Hellenized, and even the language is Greek. Qibi Heli was the general of the Tang army. And before leaving, Li Shimin granted him the power to make decisions before the battle. In addition, Yazdgeld III is the current monarch of Persia. Although Persia is a little miserable now, as long as he does not die, he has the right to represent Persia. As for Ciro, he was originally responsible for forming an alliance, so he was naturally granted the power of full agency. Therefore, the three of them signed the From that moment on, the alliance treaty became legally binding. In fact, what the ancients called a covenant was very simple. It was not like several countries in later generations who wanted to sign a contract. They had to negotiate and negotiate again and again, and it would take months before they would be embarrassed to start writing. For example, the covenant signed by Qibi Heli and the others simply stated that the three countries had formally formed an alliance, and then stipulated that when any of the three countries was attacked by Dashi, the other two parties had the obligation to send troops. This is a very simple military covenant, each stipulating an obligation and a right, and there are no other conditions. But next, Ciro expressed the hope of direct trade with the Tang Dynasty. After all, the territory to the west of the Tang Dynasty has reached the east coast of the Caspian Sea. After the Caspian Sea, not far to the west, it is between Eastern Rome and Dashi. In Armenia, Eastern Rome also had considerable influence there, so this was a relatively safe trade route, which also gave the Tang Dynasty and Eastern Rome a basis for direct trade.   Regarding Xi Luo¡¯s request for trade, Qibi Heli, as a military general, naturally could not give him any reply. Xi Luo also knew this, so he took the opportunity to propose that he could go to Chang¡¯an to meet with His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. At that time, they could ask His Majesty the Emperor for permission, and Qibi Heli also agreed to this, and also gave them a pass as a spy. After the business talk was over, Qibi Heli set up a banquet in honor of Shi Luo and a group of envoys. While everyone was eating and drinking at the banquet, some questions that could not be asked before could now be asked. For example, Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche were very curious. Not only did the Siro envoy speak Chinese well, but he was also very knowledgeable about the Tang Dynasty. The familiarity naturally aroused their curiosity. Silla did not hide the curiosity of Qibi Heli and others. He reached out and pulled out a red ribbon from the clothes under his neck. The ribbon had changed color. It seemed that it was worn around his neck frequently. And underneath the red ribbon is a gold medal. Silla took the medal off his neck, then put his hands in front of Qi Bi Heli and said with a smile: "General, please look, you should recognize this medal!" As soon as Xiluo took out the medal from his neck, Qi Bi Heli and Xue Wanche were immediately surprised, because they recognized it at a glance. It was a medal from the Tang Games, and looking at this style, it should be the first medal in the Tang Dynasty Games. A Winter Games hosted by brothers Li Min and Li Ke. When they took it and took a closer look, they were more certain of their previous guesses. At the same time, they also discovered that the front of the medal showed an athlete throwing a javelin, which meant that this should be the championship medal for the javelin throw category at that Winter Games. . "I happened to be in Chang'an during that Winter Games and watched it from beginning to end. If I remember correctly, the javelin championship that time seemed to have been won by a Tibetan warrior." Qibi Heli has a very good memory. I still remember things from years ago very clearly. "Yes, I also remember that the other party is a Tubo warrior." At this time, Xue Wanche also frowned and said, but then he seemed to think of something again, and said with surprise, "By the way, I remember that the Tubo warrior has a strange appearance, no Like ordinary Tubo people, they are somewhat similar to people from the Western Regions" When Xue Wanche said this, he suddenly turned to look at Silla, looked at him carefully for a few times, and finally patted his head, pointed at Silla and laughed: "I remember, at that time His Highness King Qi also said something to that Tubo warrior I was very interested, and even summoned the other party, but the news came out later that the other party was a Roman nobleman who had lived in Tubo. Could it be that your envoy" Xue Wanche didn¡¯t finish his words, but the meaning in his eyes was already very clear. After hearing this, Qibi Heli also looked at Ciro up and down with some suspicion, but at first he just watched the game from a distance in the stands, and didn't pay much attention afterwards. In addition, in his eyes, the appearance of the Romans was almost the same. , and he couldn't remember the name of the Tibetan warrior, so he couldn't judge. After hearing this, Xi Luo also burst out laughing, and he admitted generously: "The two generals guessed it right. I was the Tubo warrior back then. Unfortunately, I was not captured when I fought against the cannibal. Later, I ended up in Tubo." , entered the Royal Guards, and later had the honor to come to the Tang Dynasty, and also participated in the first sports meeting held by His Highness King Qi. It can be said that that period was the best time when I was living abroad, and this piece The beautifully made gold medal is also something I cherish, and I can say that I never leave it. Even when I was in Rome, someone offered me a thousand gold coins to buy this gold medal, but I refused." When Silla said these words, his eyes were full of excitement. It could be seen that he missed his experience in Datang very much. In fact, that sports meeting did change Shiloh's destiny. As the second person from Tubo to win a gold medal, he gained the trust of Songtsen Gampo after returning to Tubo and soon became a mid-level military attache in the Tubo army. , but he always wanted to return to Rome, so he later took advantage of an opportunity to patrol the border between Tubo and Datang and fled to the south of Datang. Then Ciro lived in the Tang Dynasty for another two years and finally arrived in Guangzhou. Then he followed a fleet going south to Tianzhu. He finally reached Tianzhu and then found the Persian caravan. After several twists and turns, he arrived in West Asia. At that time, Persia and Dashi were at war, and he also experienced life and death several times. Perhaps his hard work paid off, and Ciro finally returned to Constantinople in Rome six years ago. And it is worth mentioning that Ciro did not lie to Li Min at the beginning. He was born in the Crispus family of Eastern Rome, and he was an officer himself, so he was considered a member of the upper-class aristocracy of Eastern Rome. In addition, he suddenly returned to Rome after being captured for many years, which immediately caused a sensation in the whole of Rome. At the same time, he also wrote his experiences in Tubo and Tang Dynasty into a book called "Journey to the East", As a result, countless people rushed to buy it, and it also made Ciro famous in Rome. Text Chapter 609 The mission enters Chang'an Ciro was also a blessing in disguise. Relying on his legendary experience after being captured, especially when he was in the Tang Dynasty, which was rich in silk and porcelain, he also won the gold medal in the sports games held by the Tang Dynasty. This kind of thing that brought great face to the Romans, naturally, Many people regarded Ciro as a hero of Rome. Even the Eastern Roman Emperor Constans II had heard of Ciro's name, and even summoned Ciro to the palace to inquire about the customs and customs of the Tang Dynasty. It was precisely by taking advantage of his fame that Ciro quickly chose to enter politics. In addition, he was appreciated by Constans II, so he soon became the chief of the royal private property, managing the emperor's personal property. Property belongs to the emperor's close ministers, who can be said to have high power. Not long ago, the news that the Tang Dynasty supported Persia also reached Rome, which made Constans II immediately make a decision to unite the Tang Dynasty and Persia to fight against the Great Eclipse. Ciro, on the other hand, relied on his familiarity with the Tang Dynasty to easily obtain the position of ambassador to Rome. Of course, Xilao would not tell Qibi Heli everything, but only focused on his life in Tubo and the Tang Dynasty. This suddenly brought everyone closer, and also made Qibi Heli have a deeper understanding of Xi Luo. Luo, the envoy, was even more enthusiastic. A few days later, Ciro took the Roman envoy on the road again, crossed Congling and entered the Anxi Protectorate, and then passed through various countries in the Western Regions. It was only at this time that Xi Luo discovered that the originally chaotic countries in the Western Regions had ceased to exist in name only. Although each country still maintained its independent name, the country had been slowly infiltrated by officials of the Tang Dynasty, and some small countries had even been isolated. All affairs are managed by Han officials. I believe that in a few years, the entire Western Region will be completely integrated into the Tang Dynasty. For Datang¡¯s rapid expansion. Silla also felt a little frightened, especially when he learned about it. The grassland barbarians in the north of the Tang Dynasty and the powerful Western Turks had all been destroyed by the Tang army. Moreover, his old employer Tubo was also overwhelmed by the Tang Dynasty, and even self-protection was a problem. It could be said that there was no strong enemy around the Tang Dynasty that could threaten it. Thinking of this, Ciro couldn't help but sigh secretly. The Central Plains Dynasty called their Rome the Great Qin, and considered them to be a civilized country as powerful as the Central Plains Dynasty. But now the Tang Dynasty is so powerful that its power has even extended to West Asia. Going further It borders Rome. But look at Rome. In the past, there was Persia, a powerful enemy in the east, and the two sides fought for hundreds of years. Now that Persia has finally declined, an even more powerful eclipse has appeared, occupying both the eastern and southern provinces of Rome, and Rome's There are also barbarian invasions in the north, and there is also great unrest in the country. It can be said that no matter from which aspect, it cannot be compared with the Tang Dynasty, which makes Ciro, who has always regarded himself as a patriot, feel very uncomfortable. Xiluo and the others headed east along the ancient Silk Road. They encountered a continuous stream of convoys and horses along the way. Even in the desert Gobi, they often encountered caravans driving camels. This allowed the rest of the mission to finally see the prosperity of Datang's business. But when Xi Luo told them, this was only the newly occupied territory of the Tang Dynasty, only after passing Yumen Pass. It was only when they entered the real territory of Datang that everyone was even more amazed. At the same time, my heart is full of expectations. More than four months later, Siro and the others finally passed through Central Asia. When we arrived at Yumen Pass, the gateway to the Tang Dynasty, before we entered Yumen Pass, we could see groups of caravans pouring out of Yumen Pass. Among these caravans were Han and Hu people, and everyone had a smile on their face. The faint smile seemed to be full of confidence in this business trip. After the Roman envoys entered Yumen Pass, they passed through Suzhou, Ganzhou, and Liangzhou and entered the Guanzhong area. Before they reached Chang'an, they had already felt the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. Even in a small town, they could see I saw all kinds of goods, especially silk and porcelain, which were extremely valuable in Rome, but they were randomly placed in small stores here for ordinary people to choose from, and the prices were too cheap, for example, it only cost one gold coin , they were able to buy several pieces of exquisite silk, which would have been unimaginable in Rome. However, if the Roman envoys were surprised when they entered Guanzhong, they were shocked when they arrived in Chang'an. In the past, they had always thought that Roman Constantinople was the largest city in the world, even if Ciro was "Eastward Journey" emphasizes that Chang'an in the Tang Dynasty was six or seven times larger than Constantinople, but there are still very few people who are willing to believe it. But when the people of the mission really saw the magnificent city of Chang'an, they truly felt what the largest city in the world was. And when they entered the interior, they were even more shocked to find that not only the area of ??Chang'an City was the largest city in the world, but also the largest city in the world. It was several times the size of Constantinople, and it was not even comparable to Constantine in terms of population. Especially when they learned that the population of Chang'an had exceeded one million, everyone was shocked and speechless. They, Rome, The total population of a medium-sized province is sometimes only around one million, but in the Tang Dynasty it was only the population of a city.??¿Ú. Li Shimin was also very happy about the arrival of the Roman envoy, so as soon as Xiluo and the others arrived, they were warmly received by the Ministry of Rites, and then the Ministry of Rites arranged for someone to take them to visit Chang'an City. This was not just a This friendly act also showed the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty to the Romans and allowed them to understand the strength of the Tang Dynasty from the side. This would also have a huge promotion effect on future business exchanges. Although Siro didn¡¯t stay in Chang¡¯an for a long time, he left one of the most unforgettable memories here, so he was very excited to visit his hometown again. He even showed off his sports medal and asked officials from the Ministry of Etiquette to take them to visit the original competition venue. The officials of the Ministry of Rites did not expect that the ambassador of the Roman mission had actually participated in the first sports meeting, so they were amazed when they saw the medals. The Ministry of Rites did not refuse Ciro's request. Anyway, it was the same everywhere he visited, so he The delegation's visit itinerary has been modified. A few days later, after visiting several important scenic spots in Chang'an and the prosperity of the east and west cities, Ciro finally had the opportunity to visit the venue where he won the championship. Early that morning, Siro got up early, washed up and changed into some special clothes. He bought this clothes from a clothing store in Chang'an. The style was made according to the clothing characteristics of Tubo warriors. He participated in the competition that year. At that time, he was wearing this style of clothes. Today, when he visited his old place again, he suddenly changed into the clothes from that year. In fact, not only Ciro, but other Roman envoys also wore Tang Dynasty clothes today. Because today's itinerary was added later, it is not considered a formal itinerary. In addition, the competition venue is somewhat special, even the people accompanying them The officials of the Ministry of Ceremonies all wore civilian clothes, so it was not appropriate for them to wear the clothes of their Roman officials, otherwise they would be too conspicuous. Coincidentally, the official in the Ministry of Etiquette who was responsible for receiving Xiluo and the others was Xiao Cuo, Xiao Yu's son, who was also Li Min's nominal father-in-law. Now that Xiao Cuo has been promoted to minister, there was no need to receive foreign envoys like this at all. He came forward, but because Li Shimin attached great importance to the legendary Da Qin mission, he asked the Ministry of Rites to send a minister to accompany him personally. The Winter Games that Xiluo participated in were held in a hurry by Li Min, and the venues for the games were also random. They were all rebuilt from the former polo fields. However, in the official Datang Games that were held later, the previous occasions were all used. The construction was very formal, and the competition ground was rebuilt. It is now named Chang'an Stadium and is a comprehensive venue for sports competitions. A group of people arrived at the stadium in a carriage, and saw that this huge building was oval-shaped, with auditoriums on all sides, and a competition venue in the middle. This was very similar to the Colosseum in Rome, except that it was for the Roman mission. I was very ashamed to find that compared to this stadium, their Colosseum was slightly better in terms of construction materials, but it was still slightly smaller in size. The stadium is also divided into several areas such as track and field, swimming, and racing. Each area is overcrowded, not because there are any competitions being held here, but because the stadium is open to the public for free, so there is a group of people here early every morning. A large number of sports enthusiasts exercise here. Today was no exception. When Ciro and the others entered the stadium, they saw people carrying out various sports activities on the field. The most lively one was naturally the polo field, where two teams were playing. During the confrontation training, the horse's hooves flew and the soil splashed, and the knight's vigorous figure chased the polo, looking full of vitality. As for the sport of polo, Ciro mentioned it emphatically in his book, so the people in the mission were no strangers to it, but it was their first time to see real polo. Several horses ran flexibly but rarely collided with each other. Although Rome was not famous for its cavalry, they also knew that it required extremely superb equestrian skills to do this. In addition to the polo field, Xiao Cuo also took Ciro and the others to visit other venues, such as running, long jump, cycling, etc. Among them, bicycles aroused great interest from the Roman mission, and Ciro also mentioned in his book I have seen this kind of two-wheeled vehicle, and also recorded the competition between the king of Tubo and the prince of Tang Dynasty, so many people want to try it for themselves, but some people can learn it in a short time. In addition, most other people are temporarily unable to control the progress of the car. Finally, Siro and the others finally came to the track and field venue, but the javelin throw was not a very popular sport in the Tang Dynasty, so there were very few people playing javelin on the venue. There were only a few teenagers throwing the javelin enthusiastically, but they threw The action is not standard, and the distance thrown is naturally not too far. But even this was enough to make Ciro burst into tears with excitement. He grabbed his Roma colleagues next to him and began to talk about the scene when he won the championship that year. But at this moment, Xiao CuoSuddenly, I saw several young figures on the track and field, playing archery energetically, laughing cheerfully from time to time. However, when Xiao Cuo saw these people, he had a helpless smile on his face. (To be continued) Text Chapter 610 Three Sisters Si Zi was very happy today because Sister Qinghe and Sister Gao Yang came to the palace to play with him, and the three of them secretly ran out of the palace as before. It was a pity that Sixth Brother was not in Chang'an, otherwise not only would there be fun, but also Go and eat at his house. Speaking of which, Si Zi has not been very happy in the past few years. Her relationship with Li Min was the last, but Li Min left Chang'an. She was only accompanied by her ninth brother, Li Zhi, and her two sisters, Qinghe and Gao Yang, but Within a few years, Qinghe married Cheng Huailiang, and Gao Yang, who had a bad temper, also married Fang Yiai. Originally, it was normal for two sisters to get married, and when Qinghe and Gao Yang just got married, they often went back to the palace to visit her, which made Si Zi not feel lonely. But soon, Qinghe and Gao Yang became pregnant and gave birth to children. I can only stay at home to accompany my children, and I have very little time to go to the palace to accompany my son. In addition, Li Zhi was also made a prince. He had to study and practice politics every day, and had no time to accompany Si Zi. As a result, Si Zi felt very lonely. At most, he could only play with his two sisters, Jinshan and Xincheng. It is precisely because of this that when Qinghe and Gao Yang came to see Sizi today, she seemed so happy, and she even secretly ran out of the palace, ready to have a good time. After years of deliberation, the atmosphere of the Tang Dynasty was no longer as conservative as it was in the early days of Zhenguan. Especially the restrictions on women were relaxed with the cultural exchanges and economic development. Many women not only went out to work, but even went to work. I open my own shop and do business. Every ten days, women account for more than half of the pedestrians on the street. However, the unmarried women among them usually cover their faces with veils or wear men's clothes to avoid getting into trouble. The three of them are no exception. They all changed into men's clothes, and Gao Yang was more active. So she suggested going to the stadium, where she could not only play by herself. If you're lucky, you might even see someone playing there. This proposal was also approved by Si Zi and Qing He, so the three sisters came to the stadium early, walked around a few times, and then came to the archery area to test their archery skills. "Whoosh~" Si Zi held an exquisite horn bow and shot out a long arrow. Although it was not strong, she was very prepared. She hit the target thirty steps away. Ruolai Qinghe and Gao Yang A burst of applause. Si Zi has been frail since he was a child. Later, after Sun Simiao's careful diagnosis and treatment, her body slowly recovered, but Sun Simiao still suggested that she do more exercises to strengthen her body. It is precisely because of this that Li Shimin often takes Sizi to ride horses and hunt. Although Sizi is just a young girl, her archery skills are not inferior to those of her brothers. But just as the three Si Zi sisters were having fun, Qinghe suddenly turned his head unintentionally and happened to see Xiao Cuo and others who were accompanying the Roman delegation to visit the stadium. "Look, Sizi. Isn't that Mr. Xiao, the father-in-law of Sixth Brother? Those guys with tall noses and deep eyes around him should be the Roman envoys who just arrived in Chang'an not long ago, right?" Princess Qinghe pointed at Xiao Cuo and others and said, She has been married to Cheng Hualiang for almost ten years. And she already has two sons and a daughter. Although she wears men's clothes, her every move exudes the charm of a mature young woman. "Sister Eleven is right. Those people are the Roman mission, and I heard from my husband. The ambassador headed by this mission is also a legendary figure. He also represented Tubo in the first Winter Games hosted by Sixth Brother. Yes. And I also won the javelin championship, and then returned to Rome." Gao Yang, who is also a young woman, also said with a smile. Gao Yang had married Fang Yiai a few years ago. Fang Xuanling had been the prime minister of the Tang Dynasty for more than ten years. He had many disciples in the court, so the Fang family was also very aware of some of the court's movements. Gao Yang knew about the Roman mission Some detailed information is naturally not surprising. It is also worth mentioning that the current Fang Yiai is completely different from the second-generation official in history who was neither civilized nor military. After Fang Yiai graduated from the military academy two years ago, he participated in the massacre of Xue Yantuo in the northern grasslands. He fought in battle, and with his bravery, he made great achievements in the army. He was only in his twenties, and he had already become a captain in the army. He would become a general in the next step. By then, he would be a real high-ranking officer in the army, causing other people to get married. All the princesses were envious of Gao Yang and praised her for marrying a good husband. This also greatly satisfied Gao Yang's vanity. The relationship between the couple was very good and they now have a son and a daughter. "Javelin throw champion, Sister Seventeen, are you sure that the opponent is really the javelin throw champion of the first sports meeting?" Sizi looked surprised when he heard Gao Yang's words, grabbed Gao Yang's arm and asked eagerly. "That's right, you also know that your brother-in-law has been at home during this time, and his friends are the most well-informed, and if you give him some courage, he wouldn't dare to lie to me!" Gao Yang said with a arrogant look, even if Fang Yi No matter how beautiful Ai is outside, she still has to be listened to as a wife at home. "Great, Mo Qing is a sports fan, and he likes to collect autographs of sports champions. She will be her in a few days."It¡¯s my birthday, and I¡¯m going to collect a set of autographs from the champions of the Winter Games hosted by Sixth Brother. Now I¡¯ve almost collected them all, but I can¡¯t find anyone except the javelin champion named Ciro. I heard from the Tubo people that he is He ran away many years ago, but I didn't expect him to run back to Rome. If I hadn't met him here, I really wouldn't have been able to gather them all! "Si Zi said happily, and at the same time ordered the maid beside him to prepare pen and ink. Mo Qing is the daughter of Qinghe and Cheng Huailiang. She is nine years old this year. But despite her young age, she has inherited Qinghe's fierce temperament and the old Cheng family's martial tradition. She has become the king of children among the royal family at a young age. Even some boys dare not mess with her. She is usually harmonious. He had the best relationship with Si Zi and often ran into the palace to play with Si Zi. Seeing Si Zi¡¯s happy look, Qinghe and Gao Yang both had wry smiles on their faces, and then they looked at each other with a bit of unbearable look in their eyes. The reason why they came to see Sizi together was actually to say goodbye to him, because in a few days, they would leave Chang'an with their husbands. In fact, as early as when Li Min persuaded Li Shimin to found a military academy, Cheng Huailiang, Fang Yiai and others had already made up their minds that once they graduated from the military academy, they would immediately go to Li Min to help him. Unfortunately, they were really unlucky and happened to be in Li Min. When he graduated, the Tang Dynasty conquered Xue Yantuo, and all the students in their military academy were incorporated into the army to participate in actual combat. What is even more unfortunate is that after Xue Yantuo was eliminated, the northern grasslands were not peaceful, so most of the troops were stationed there for two years. Among them, Li Jingye still used the back door of his grandfather Li Ji before leaving the army and going to Taiwan early, while Cheng Huailiang and the others did not return to Chang'an until not long ago. After Cheng Huailiang and the others returned to Chang'an, they quickly resigned from their positions in the army and made an appointment to go to Taiwan together. This is not just to abide by the agreement of the year, but also for a very important reason, that is, the Tang Dynasty has now expanded to the limit, and it is unlikely to become too big in the next few years or even decades. war, but Li Min was at the peak of expansion and had no worries about fighting. Only through war could they realize their ideals and values ??faster. Cheng Huailiang and Fang Yiai are going to Taiwan. As wives, Qinghe and Gao Yang will naturally go with them, and they seem a little excited. After all, they have long heard about the prosperity of Taiwan, and they can often go to the beach to play. This is undoubtedly a great temptation for them who grew up inland. However, when the whole family is moving to Taiwan, they naturally have to say goodbye to their relatives and friends in Chang'an. The first thing Qinghe and Gao Yang think of, besides their mother, is naturally their most beloved sister, Sizi. But now they are still looking at Sizi. She was very excited to celebrate Qinghe's daughter's birthday, but according to their planned schedule, Sizi might not be able to celebrate Mo Qing's birthday. However, Si Zi did not notice anything strange about the two sisters. Instead, he jumped forward with the pen and ink he had prepared. He first greeted Xiao Cuo very politely, then looked at the Roman envoy and asked, "Excuse me, where are you?" Is this Ambassador Shi Luo?¡± During the Winter Games that year, Xi Luo saw Li Shimin leading a group of princes to watch the game. However, after so many years, he naturally did not recognize that Si Zi was one of the princesses of the Tang Dynasty. However, he saw that Xiao was wrong about this. From the girl's respectful look, Ciro naturally guessed the other party's extraordinary identity, so he walked out and replied with a smile: "Dear lady, I am Ciro, the Roman ambassador." After hearing this, Sizi looked at the other person up and down, and then very excitedly handed over the pen and ink in his hand and said: "Mr. Xiro, please sign your name for me. When you defeated other athletes and became the javelin champion of the first Winter Games, I But those who were watching on the field were unfortunately too young to ask for your autograph." Hearing that the Princess of Jinyang actually asked for an autograph from the Roman ambassador, Xiao Cuo couldn't laugh or cry, and Siro was also stunned, but he quickly realized that he didn't expect that after so many years, there would still be people who remembered him winning the championship. , so he took over the pen and ink very excitedly and wrote his full name in Greek. Seeing that his goal was achieved, Sizi thanked Ciro politely and left with brisk steps. Ciro had the capital to brag to other Roman officials and proudly told them that he had left the Tang Dynasty. After many years, people here still remember him, which shows how sensational he was when he won the championship. However, Qinghe and Gao Yang sighed when they saw Sizi coming back happily with autographs. Although they couldn't bear it, they were saying goodbye to Sizi today, and Sizi was not young anymore, so she should understand. There is always a banquet in the world. And although separation is painful, it can also make people grow up faster. (To be continued) Text Chapter 611 Li Yexu refuses to admit defeat That night, Sizi returned to the palace with red and swollen eyes, and immediately locked himself in the palace, without even eating dinner, until the palace maid finally reported the matter to Empress Changsun, who was worried about her daughter. Empress Changsun came in person. , Si Zi opened the door, and then told her the story of Qinghe and Gao Yang saying goodbye to her while crying. Finally, Si Zi, who was already in her prime, twitched her small nose and sobbed: "Mother, Brother Ninth has to learn from his father to handle government affairs every day. The eldest brother and Sixth Brother are not in Chang'an. Usually, there are only Sister Qinghe and Sister Gao Yang was able to stay with Si Zi for a while, but now even they have to leave. Si Zi is really uncomfortable! Woo~" Having said this, Sizi once again threw himself into the arms of Queen Changsun and cried loudly, and Queen Changsun also stroked her daughter's long hair lovingly. Although Sizi was almost sixteen years old, she would be getting married in two years. She has grown older, but Si Zi has been doted on by her and Li Shimin since she was a child, so Si Zi's character is still childish and her mind is not very mature. For example, a separation like today may make ordinary people feel sad, but they will recover quickly, but for Sizi, it is something that makes her sad for a long time, even if she The mother's personal comfort may have no effect. A few days later, Cheng Huailiang, Qin Huaiyu, Fang Yiai, Li Yexu and others left Chang'an with their families. On the same day, Sizi saw off the two sisters Qinghe and Gaoyang. The three sisters hugged each other and cried, Qinghe and Gao Yang. Cheng Huailiang's daughter, Mo Qing, also cried while holding the autograph book given to her by Si Zi, and finally waved goodbye to Si Zi. The tears haven't stopped yet. Li Shimin was actually very reluctant to let go of Cheng Huailiang and Qin Huaiyu, the young men who had just grown up in the army. After all, whether it is Cheng Hualiang or Qin Huaiyu, they are both leaders among the younger generation. It can be said that as long as they train in the army for a few years, they will definitely become the pillars of the new generation of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, as the emperor, Li Shimin also developed a love for talents and was naturally reluctant to let them leave the Tang Dynasty. However, Li Shimin also knew that these young people were not only personal friends of his son Li Min, but each of them also had a heart unwilling to be ordinary. With the current expansion of the Tang Dynasty to its limit, it was no longer enough to support these ambitious people. Provide a stage for young people to display their talents. Taiwan is undoubtedly the most suitable place for them. It was precisely because of knowing this, and because Li Min and Cheng Huailiang had extraordinary family backgrounds that Li Shimin could only let Cheng Huailiang and the others leave. In addition, in recent years, the military academy has gradually matured in terms of scale and talent training model. It can provide a considerable number of military talents for Datang every year. Therefore, the departure of Cheng Hualiang and others is not actually a big deal for Datang. What a loss. Cheng Huailiang and others first took a carriage to Zhengzhou via Luoyang, then entered the Yellow River and took a boat to the east. Half a month later, we entered the Bohai Sea, and then stopped at Dengzhou for a visit. By the way, we transferred to the most popular steam ship, and then headed for Taiwan at an extremely fast speed. Early steamships were small in size and consumed water and coal. And it's easy to go wrong, but even so, with Li Min's support. This kind of steamship with many problems was still used for practical purposes. At first, it only opened services from Dengzhou to Samhan and Japan. As well as the two routes from Dengzhou to Shanghai and Taiwan, they are mainly used as passenger ships. Convenient for passengers who are pressed for time. It is also in this process of practical improvement that the performance of steamships has been rapidly improved. Today's steamships are not only larger and faster, but the failure rate of the ship has also been greatly reduced. This has finally made steamships With the real spring coming, quite a few maritime merchants have upgraded their fleets, eliminating old sailboats and using steamships. A few days later, Cheng Huailiang, Qin Huaiyu, and Li Yexu were sitting on the bow of one of the steamship fleets they were riding on, while their family members were standing by the side of the ship on the other side, admiring the scenery on the sea. landscape. Although it is said that the whole family is moving, they are still young, so there are not many family members, and the space on the ship is huge, so the three families share a boat, so that not only can they drink and chat, but the family members can also move around each other. So as not to make the journey too lonely. The steamship Cheng Huailiang and the others were riding belonged to Yifan. This was the first steamship in the world to be used for practical maritime operations. It was also one of Li Min's industries, but he and Yifan jointly held shares. It can be seen from the name of Haiyun. And after several years of development, Yifan Shipping has become the largest steamship operation in the sea and the coast of Taiwan. Not only do they have steamships along the coast of the sea, but they also have steamships in Southeast Asia and even Ceylon Island in Tianzhu. A figure running across the sea. Nowadays, the shipping industry has become more and more sophisticated. For example, passenger ships are divided into luxury and ordinary types, and Cheng Huailiang and othersGiven their identities, it was natural that they were traveling in a luxury class. Take the steamship they are on as an example. The entire ship is made of solid pine wood, and the interior decoration is very luxurious. Just take the deck as an example, it is painted extremely clear, and there is a dedicated person to wipe it every hour. , absolutely spotless. In addition, there is also a kitchen on the ship dedicated to serving guests. The meals prepared by the chef are definitely no worse than those in some big hotels. There are even professional singing and dancing personnel on the ship, who can provide performances for the guests during the boring voyage. The waiters on the ship are also all After special training, all services are strived to be meticulous and thoughtful. It can be said that guests will never feel boring or boring on this kind of ship. On one side of the deck, Mr. Qinghe was wearing a gauze skirt and holding a floral silk umbrella. Next to her were her and Cheng Huailiang's three children, as well as Qin Huaiyu and Li Yexu's wives and children enjoying the sea view. Among them, Qinghe and the other women were holding household items, giggling from time to time, while a group of children were running up and down the deck. The maid who took care of them was worried that these gentlemen would fall into the sea, so they could only follow behind. run. Qinghe's eldest daughter, Mo Qing, was a child, and she and a group of younger brothers and sisters were very naughty. She was just picked up from the side of the ship by the maid, and then she hit seabirds with a slingshot, but I don't know if she did it on purpose or not. Accidentally, the marbles kept flying towards the three of them who were chatting with each other, Cheng Hualiang. As a result, her father, Cheng Hualiang, was jumping around and scolding her. Unfortunately, this girl didn't care at all. "Huailiang, you and Brother Yiai have both been promoted to captains. Now, don't you think it's a pity to leave the army with us little pawns?" Li Yexu took a sip of the juice and joked. . It was already early autumn, but the sun was still very fierce. The silk parasols on their heads blocked most of the sunlight. Coupled with the iced juice, they felt extremely refreshing after taking a sip. "What is a mere school captain? With our abilities and the relationship between Liulang and us, are we still worried that he will treat us badly after arriving in Taiwan?" Cheng Huailiang just scolded his daughter and sat down with a heavy breath. Compared to a few years ago, Cheng Huailiang now has a big beard and looks like he is exactly the same as his father, Cheng Yaojin. "Haha, that's true. I heard that that boy Jingye is now a general. If he gets promoted one step further, he will be a general. We can't be worse than that boy Jingye!" Li Yexu laughed after hearing this. Li Jingye is his brother-in-law, and the two of them are also the best in military skills among the people. In the past, Li Yexu wanted to compare Li Jingye to Li Jingye, whether in military academy or in the army. Unfortunately, until Li Jingye went to Taiwan, they did not A winner can be determined. "General? Then we can't fall behind Jingye. No matter what, we have to find a general for Liulang. I have wanted to lead the army independently for a long time!" Cheng Huailiang also said ambitiously after hearing this. As a military general, Who doesn¡¯t want to lead independently? It's a pity that their previous level was too low and they had no chance to lead independently. However, compared with the confidence of Li Yexu and Cheng Huailiang, Qin Huaiyu, who had never spoken, smiled and said: "Huailiang, Siye, you must not underestimate Jingye now. I heard that he wanted to be with Liulang Showing off my talents, I first studied at the Naval Academy in Taiwan for a period of time, and then entered the navy to learn the methods of naval warfare from General Lu Qing. Now I am able to stand alone and lead a fleet across the sea. With this alone, the few of us can Already lagging behind dedication!¡± Hearing Qin Huaiyu¡¯s words, Cheng Huailiang and Li Yexu¡¯s faces darkened, because Qin Huaiyu¡¯s words made them realize that they were indeed one step behind Li Jingye. Apart from anything else, they are all army generals, and they all know little about naval warfare. Unfortunately, the most powerful thing Li Min has is the navy. Li Jingye has already been promoted to brigadier general at a young age, and his future future is very promising. Limited quantity. "Mom, no, I definitely can't lose to that guy Jingye. I have decided that when I get to Taiwan, I will also go to the Naval Academy to study, and then transfer to the Navy for internship. Even if I am temporarily overpowered by him, I will admit it. Whoever loses will lose in the future. Winning is not guaranteed!" Li Yexu has a temper that refuses to admit defeat, and now he is even more ruthless and wants to catch up with Li Jingye no matter what. However, Cheng Huailiang glanced at Li Yexu with some envy, and finally said with some helplessness: "Siye, you still have the ambition, but I am naturally a little afraid of water. It's okay to ride on the boat now, but if I stay on the boat all the time Fighting, it would be better to kill me, so I will just join the army honestly. I heard that that boy Xue Rengui is now a general in charge of his own affairs. I think I will definitely be able to reach his level in the future. .¡± Xue Rengui was also a student at the military academy and had good friendships with Cheng Huailiang and others. However, when Li Min destroyed Baiji, he chose to leave the military academy and join Li Min's army. Now he has become a general as famous as Hu Li and Su Dingfang. Qin Huaiyu also had the same plan as Cheng Hualiang, but he was not afraid of the water, but he felt that he was almost thirty years old and would be unable to transfer to the navy to study, so it was better to stay in the army. But just when Qin Huaiyu was about to tell her his plan, suddenly Mo Qing and several other children on the other side of the deck cheered loudly, as if they were greeting someone? (To be continued) Text Chapter 612 Mutual Assistance at Sea Hearing the cheers of several children, Cheng Huailiang and the others couldn't help but turn their heads. They found that Princess Qinghe and other women were also pointing in the distance, as if they were very excited, and with the sea breeze blowing, they were faintly dancing. There seemed to be bursts of cheers coming from Yueyue. Just when Cheng Huailiang and the others were about to stand up and take a look, the captain's cabin behind them suddenly opened, and a middle-aged man wearing a clean and tidy light blue captain's uniform with three long beards flowing under his chin came out. This middle-aged man walked out. He is the captain of this ship, his surname is Chen, so everyone calls him Captain Chen. As soon as Captain Chen walked onto the deck, the crew member in charge of the lookout immediately loudly reported to him: "Report to the captain, a steamship was spotted in the southeast direction, and the ship signaled for help. It seems that there should be a malfunction on the ship. Please make a decision, captain." !¡± After hearing this, Captain Chen strode to the bow of the ship to check, not forgetting to nod to Cheng Huailiang and the others. After he walked over, he found a steamship parked not far to the southeast. It looked like it should be a merchant ship transporting goods. The bow of the ship was facing south. It was probably a merchant ship coming out of Dengzhou. "Pull the ship over and send a small boat over to ask about the situation!" Captain Chen quickly ordered. It is common for ships to encounter trouble at sea, and according to the Maritime Mutual Assistance Treaty promulgated by His Highness King Qi, all When ships encounter this kind of situation, they all have the responsibility and obligation to come forward to help. This treaty was agreed by all maritime merchants. After all, no one can guarantee that their ship will not encounter trouble one day. When people on the steamboat opposite saw Cheng Huailiang and his ship approaching, they cheered loudly. Many people waved their hats and saluted the ship here. At this time, Cheng Huailiang and the others also walked to the side of the ship. Looking at the cheering people on the opposite ship, Cheng Huailiang suddenly said: "I heard that there are some pirates on the sea. They dress up as broken down ships and then deceive the sympathy of passing ships. When other ships approach, they will Isn¡¯t it too dangerous for us to just tear off the disguise and hijack the ship?¡± At this time, Captain Chen was beside them. When he heard Cheng Huailiang's words, he laughed and said: "Young master, don't worry, all the pirates that have been in the past on all routes from Linyi to the north have been wiped out by the navy of His Highness King Qi." , so the route here is the safest, and you will never encounter pirates. In addition, our fleet is not easy to mess with. The fleet has nearly 300 veteran escorts in total, and it is well-equipped. When we encounter pirates with thousands of people, they can¡¯t do anything to us!¡± Hearing the captain's confident words, Li Yexu also nodded and said: "Yes, I already heard that the northern route is very safe when I was in Chang'an. Besides, we have just left Dengzhou, which is not far away. Not far to the east is Sixian in South Korea. City. A naval fleet can be stationed there, so even if there are pirates, as long as the other party is not crazy or stupid, they will never choose to rob here. " Captain Chen nodded repeatedly after hearing what Li Yexu said. Then he said: "Master Li's analysis is very reasonable. Since His Highness King Qi came to Dengzhou, there are indeed no worries about pirates on the routes near Dengzhou. As for what Mr. Cheng said about the disguise of pirates, we used to wait in Nanyang The pirates also often appeared on the ground. However, His Royal Highness the King of Qi sent a navy to clean up the pirates. The pirates were either destroyed or surrendered. The remaining ones who were unwilling to do so had no choice but to flee to the south and continue to be pirates along the coast of Tianzhu. But now with the advent of Ceylon With the development of the island and the slave trade in Africa, His Highness has also stepped up the crackdown on pirates along the coast of Tianzhu. I believe that there will soon be no room for pirates there!" Seeing that an ordinary passenger ship captain knew so much about the situation on the ocean, Cheng Hualiang and the other three were very surprised. Cheng Hualiang was the first to ask: "Captain Chen, where did you get all this information? Have you ever been in the military before?" Captain Chen was stunned for a moment, then waved his hands and said: "Young Master, I misunderstood. I actually want to go to the navy. Unfortunately, I have passed my age long ago and they won't accept it at all. As for what I said, most of them came from the Navigation Academy." Some are learned through learning, and others are learned through exchanges with other colleagues.¡± "Navigation Academy? Do you need to study in an academy to sail?" At this time, Li Yexu was also very surprised and said. In the past few years, they were either in military schools or in the army, and the information was relatively unavailable. In addition, their main focus was It's Taiwan's military. As for other news related to the economy and people's livelihood, they don't care much about it. Even the famous Nautical Academy has heard of it for the first time. "This is natural." Captain Chen explained with a smile, "On a ship like ours, not only do I, the captain, need special training, but there are also other important positions that also need training, such as steam engine maintenance technicians and survey officers. Wait, and I heard that the Navigation Academy is planning to open more subjects. It is estimated that in a few years, even the furnace burners on the ship will have to study in the academy before they can work."   Captain Chen¡¯s last sentence was a little joke, which also made Cheng Huailiang and the others smile. At this time, the small boat sent out finally came back, and then reported to Captain Chen: "Captain, there is something wrong with the other party's steam engine, and their steam engine maintenance technician cannot solve it, so I would like to ask the steam engine maintenance technician on our ship to help take a look. .¡± "Well, you go ask Master Liu to take a look at the other party's ship. If you can help, please help as much as possible!" Captain Chen also said enthusiastically. The crew member who reported the news agreed, and soon a young man in his twenties was called out. He had a dark face, was wearing a canvas work clothes, the clothes were full of stains, and he was holding a tool in his hand. box. Although this man looked dirty, the crew members respected him very much, and even Captain Chen was very polite to him. "What, do your steamships often have problems?" Qin Huaiyu asked. He remembered that when he boarded the ship before, the manager of the shipping company assured him that their ship would never have any problems on the road. The reputation of sea transportation was affected. After hearing this, Captain Chen hurriedly explained: "Master Qin, don't get me wrong. Although they are all steamships, they are actually divided into grades. Generally speaking, passenger ships have better performance than cargo ships, and steam engines do not. Problems are prone to occur. After all, passenger ships are mainly used to transport people, so safety comes first. Our ship is a top-notch passenger ship. Not only does the steam engine it uses is the most advanced, but the maintenance technicians on the ship are also the best. Therefore, it is very easy to go out to sea. Nothing will necessarily go wrong this time, so please don¡¯t worry, gentlemen!¡± In fact, Qin Huaiyu just asked casually and did not mean to question the other party's strength. However, since Captain Chen assured him so, they naturally followed the other party's words and learned about the structure of the steam engine. Regarding these, although Captain Chen was not a maintenance engineer, as a captain, he still needed to know some knowledge about steam engines, so he also told everything he knew, but Qin Huaiyu and the other two people could not understand it. Captain Chen really didn't lie. The maintenance technician on their ship was indeed the best. He quickly helped the other party's steamboat troubleshoot and was sent back amidst the other party's thanks. There were also a few more items on board that were given by the other party. Gift. "Captain, the other party is so generous, he gave us a few bottles of good stuff!" The maintenance engineer known as Master Liu shouted loudly as soon as he boarded the ship, with an excited look on his face. "What makes you so happy?" Captain Chen also said with a strange smile, but when he saw the bottle in Master Liu's hand, his eyes lit up and he said with some surprise, "Oh, it seems that we are really happy this time When you meet a noble person, not everyone can get this chili sauce.¡± Captain Chen said, reaching out and taking out a glass bottle from Master Liu, which contained a dark red sauce with a thick layer of oil floating on it, which looked extremely tempting. The other crew members also looked at the bottle in Master Liu's hand with envy. Unfortunately, the other party only gave three bottles, which was not enough for them to share. "Hey, is this the legendary chili pepper brought back from America?" Cheng Huailiang and the others came from a famous family, what kind of thing have they not seen before? So at first he didn't pay attention to what was in Master Liu's hand, but when he heard Captain Chen say the name Chili Pepper, they all gathered around and picked up the bottle to look at it carefully, wanting to see what Li Min often talked about. What's so good about it? What disappoints Cheng Huailiang and the others is that the so-called sauce made of chili peppers seems to be nothing special. It is just a bit brighter in color, and seems to have sesame and other things added to it. It also has a lot of oil and looks a bit greasy. The taste should be Not so good. When Captain Chen and Master Liu saw Cheng Huailiang and the others, they knew that this must be the first time they had seen chili sauce. In fact, this is not surprising, because the production of chili peppers is very small now, and some foods made with chili peppers are only available in Taiwan. For sale, not only are they expensive, but sometimes they are even impossible to buy with money. The businessman on the ship just now was able to produce three bottles as gifts at once. He must be a well-known businessman in Taiwan. I saw Captain Chen wink at Master Liu, who immediately understood and said: "You guys must not have tasted the delicious taste of chili peppers. Why don't you give these bottles to them, which can be regarded as a gift from our shipping company." A little thought!¡± "This" Qin Huaiyu really wanted to taste the taste of chili peppers, because Li Min had mentioned the name of chili peppers in front of them many times before, and he always looked greedy, but this was a gift from others. It belonged to Master Liu, which made him a little embarrassed. ¡°However, Cheng Huailiang and Li Yexu next to them were both shameless people, so they accepted the offer without any courtesy and expressed their gratitude to Master Liu. Then he took Captain Chen aside and asked him how to eat chili peppers. (To be continued) Text Chapter 613 Li Ke¡¯s thoughts Qin Huaiyu dug out a spoonful of chili pepper from the bottle with a delicate silver spoon. He first put it under his nose and smelled it. He felt that the smell was a bit pungent. //Free e-book download//[This article comes from] He just learned from Captain Chen that the chili sauce can be eaten directly or cooked as a seasoning. Everything depends on personal preference, but Captain Chen ended up with a little The weird smile warned them that they must be careful when eating for the first time, otherwise they might feel a little uncomfortable. It was his words that made Qin Huaiyu and the three of them hesitate. "Tch~, I have rolled over in the mountains of corpses and blood on the battlefield, why are I still afraid of this little pepper?" Cheng Huailiang is worthy of being Cheng Yaojin's son, and he shows his fearless attitude no matter where he goes. I saw him snatch the spoon from Qin Huaiyu's hand, and then stuff it into his mouth without even smelling it. But just before Qin Huaiyu and Li Yexu came to ask him how he tasted, Cheng Huailiang's big, bearded face suddenly looked like it had been painted with a layer of red paint, and his eyeballs protruded outward. It looks so scary. Immediately afterwards, Cheng Huailiang suddenly opened his mouth and spit out the chili he had eaten, and then shouted: "Water! Give me water!" There was no water for the time being, but there was still a lot of juice left in the juice they had just sat together. Cheng Hualiang pounced on him, grabbed it and poured it into his stomach. He waited until he drank all three glasses of juice. He took a deep breath, but at this moment Cheng Huailiang's face was filled with tears and snot, and he looked indescribably embarrassed. "Hiss~hoo~his" The sweetness of the juice did neutralize a lot of the spiciness, but Cheng Huailiang still felt that his mouth and tongue were numb, and he kept sucking in cool air to make his mouth feel better. It was only then that Qin Huaiyu and Li Yexu reacted. They looked at the embarrassed Cheng Hualiang and then at the chili sauce in their hands. An incredible expression appeared on their faces. After all, Cheng Huailiang had walked through a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire. How could he be so out of character for such a little chili sauce? Although they were puzzled, this also made Qin Huaiyu and Li Yexu feel a little more curious. In addition, Cheng Hualiang probably couldn't speak for the time being, so they each took a spoon and dug a little, then stuck out their tongues and licked it. , as a result, they felt burning on the tip of their tongue, as if they were burned by fire, but then they felt this burning sensation again. But it has an indescribable feeling of comfort, just like drinking alcohol. Although it is spicy, it is very enjoyable. "So so spicy!" Only then did Cheng Huailiang regain his language ability and speak two words with his tongue wide open. Then he stretched out his big hand and wiped away the snot and tears on his face. Then he seemed to have savored the feeling in his mouth, and then he laughed and said, "It's spicy, but it's so spicy. It's better than ever." It¡¯s even more satisfying to drink a jar of Wu Wang Zui that has been stored for more than ten years in one breath. It¡¯s really good stuff!¡± "Huai Liang, although eating this chili pepper is a bit unfamiliar at first, it makes me sweat all over my body after a while, and it feels like all the pores in my body are open. It feels indescribably comfortable, and I have a great appetite now. It seems that this is also the effect of chili pepper, no wonder Liulang always talked about it!" At this time, Li Yexu was sipping the chili sauce. He said with a smile, even though he was sweating profusely from eating. But he didn't want to stop at all. "Well, not bad, this thing is really appetizing. It's still some time before noon, and I'm actually a little hungry. How about we just eat barbecue, and then dip it in chili sauce. The taste will definitely be very special!" Qin Huaiyu said Tokiya suggested. "This is a good idea. Let's invite Captain Chen and others. In addition, I still have a few bottles of Five Kings Drunk from back then. I will take them out and drink with everyone today!" Cheng Huailiang's eyes lit up after hearing this, and he also said excitedly. . Li Yexu was also impatient and immediately ordered people to prepare the barbecue grill. Their luxury passenger ship was very particular about food and took into account the various needs of the guests. Therefore, in a short time, the barbecue grill was used by others. Pushed to the bow of the ship, Captain Chen and the young Master Liu were also invited, as well as several important people on the ship. After all, drinking is just for fun, and it would be boring if there were fewer people. The barbecue flavor with chili sauce is indeed delicious, especially the spiciness that is different from dogwood sauce, which makes people appetite even more, and even overshadows the five kings drunk in the past. In the end, even Mo Qing and other children looked at it with greed, and secretly dipped some chili sauce to taste it. The result was a repeat of the tragedy of her father Cheng Hualiang, who was so spicy that she cried, but after crying, she Not clamoring for food. Later, Qin Huaiyu, who was thinking about it, sent a bottle to Princess Qinghe and other female relatives. As a result, although the women were a little uncomfortable at first, they later became addicted to it. If there was not too little chili sauce in one bottle, they would have wanted to go on other boats. Gao Yang and other female family members were also invited to come and taste it.?? The steam ship was very fast and could have reached Taiwan directly from Dengzhou. However, because Li Ke was in Shanghai, Cheng Huailiang and the others were friends of Li Ke at first. Later, they became friends with Li Min after being introduced by Li Ke. Now they have not seen each other for many years, so when passing through Shanghai, they have to see Li Ke no matter what. It is precisely because of this that Cheng Huailiang and his fleet took a turn in the middle and docked in Shanghai first. Li Ke in Shanghai was naturally very excited when he saw Cheng Huailiang and the brothers. He was even more excited that night. We drank and chatted until dawn the next day, but by then few people were awake. Li Ke was also drunk and unconscious, and did not wake up until dusk. However, as soon as he woke up, he was told by his servant that Qin Huaiyu wanted to see him in the afternoon, but he did not wake up at that time, so the other party left. , but when leaving, Qin Huaiyu also confessed that he must inform Li Ke when he wakes up. Li Ke was a little surprised when he heard the news, and immediately ordered Qin Huaiyu to come to the study. Not long after Li Ke arrived in the study, Qin Huaiyu was also led here by his servants. But when Qin Huaiyu saw Li Ke, he looked at him with a smile and was not in a hurry to speak. "Huaiyu, what are you staring at me for?" Li Ke felt frightened when he was stared at. He always felt as if Qin Huaiyu's eyes could see through his heart. But Qin Huaiyu smiled and said: "Sanlang, you and I have known each other since childhood. Others can't tell that you have something on your mind, but they can't hide it from me. Although you were happy at the banquet last night, there was always a sense of loneliness in your eyes. , based on what I know about you, you must have something on your mind!" Hearing Qin Huaiyu's words, Li Ke was stunned for a moment, and then felt moved in his heart. Among his friends, Qin Huaiyu's temperament was the most similar to his, which also led to the best relationship between the two, and now it is even more He could tell at a glance that there was something on his mind, and he even came here to ask about it. How could he not be moved by this? "It seems that Huaiyu, you are really the roundworm in my belly. I can't hide anything from you." Li Ke shook his head with a wry smile. "Tell me, what is it that troubles you so much that you can't even forget yesterday's occasion?" Qin Huaiyu asked with a smile. As a brother, Qin Huaiyu naturally hopes to solve Li Ke's problems, even if this matter He couldn't solve it, but at least he could be a listener and let Li Ke talk about his troubles, which would make him feel better. Li Ke sighed and said: "Actually, speaking of this, I am asking for trouble. Liulang is my biological brother. He has laid such a big foundation overseas alone. There are also seventh and eighth brothers who are also far away." Going to Tianzhu, and now the situation has been opened up, if nothing happens, the annexation of Tianzhu is a foregone conclusion." When Li Ke said this, he showed a helpless smile on his face and continued: "But look at me again. As their elder brother, I have accomplished nothing. Although Shanghai is well built, Liulang helped me come up with the idea in the first place. But now I can't expand the territory like my three younger brothers. Do you think what I, the older brother, have done is a failure?" Hearing Li Ke's words, Qin Huaiyu finally showed a clear smile. It turned out that this was what Li Ke was thinking about. But this is not surprising. After all, Li Ke was originally the best prince in the Tang Dynasty, but now his achievements are surpassed by several younger brothers. How can the arrogant Li Ke bear this? Although there is no jealousy, depression is certainly unavoidable. "Sanlang, since you have such ambitions, why don't you discuss it with Liulang? I think he will definitely give you a good suggestion." Qin Huaiyu could only give this to Li Ke's unwillingness to be surpassed by his younger brother. A suggestion, after all, no matter what aspect, the only one who can compete with Li Ke now is probably Li Min. However, after Li Ke heard Qin Huaiyu's suggestion, he said with some embarrassment: "Huaiyu, Liulang is my younger brother, and he has already given me a lot of help in the process of building Shanghai City, not to mention I don¡¯t know how to tell Rokuro about this kind of thing. I can¡¯t say that I, as an older brother, am jealous of my younger brothers¡¯ achievements, so I also want to develop my own business overseas, right?¡± "Huh? That's true." Qin Huaiyu was stunned for a moment and felt that it made sense, but then he smiled and said, "But it doesn't matter. If you are embarrassed to say it, then I will help you to say it. Anyway, you and Liulang is a biological brother. If he can help King Jiang and King Yue, why can't he help you, a biological brother? So just leave your affairs to me!" "No, no, Huaiyu, you'd better not mention it. II really don't want to trouble Liulang anymore!" Li Ke waved his hands hurriedly upon hearing this. To be honest, he mainly couldn't save face and mentioned this matter to Li Min. Of course, if Qin Huaiyu could help him, Li Min would definitely spare no effort to help him. Li Ke also knew this, and he was very moved, but he Still feelI can't get through it, so I keep rejecting him. "Haha, just leave this matter alone, I know how to mention it to Liulang!" As the best brother, how could Qin Huaiyu not know what Li Ke was thinking? So he finished speaking with a laugh, then turned around and left the study, not giving Li Ke a chance to refuse again. Text Chapter 614 Zoo A few days later, Cheng Huailiang and the others bid farewell to Li Ke at the Shanghai Pier, and then boarded the steamship again to go south. After arriving in Taiwan, Li Min was naturally overjoyed. He also held a banquet in his house, and Cheng Huailiang and the others never returned until they were drunk. At the banquet, Li Min talked to Cheng Hualiang and others about the development of Taiwan and other regions in recent years, as well as some political and military situations. Cheng Huailiang and others talked to Li Min about their experiences in military schools and the army over the years. , especially the real situation of the battle to destroy Xue Yantuo, which also opened Li Min's eyes. Next, Li Min arranged for Cheng Huailiang and others to visit various places in Taiwan, especially the garrisons and navies in various places, which were the focus of their visit, because Li Min wanted them to first understand the situation of Taiwan's military and political system before making their own choices. . As for Gao Yang, Qinghe and the other female relatives, Wen Xin and others helped entertain them. It¡¯s also worth mentioning that Chou Chou and Mo Qing, who is younger than her, hit it off immediately. They were cousins, and now they have a very good relationship. They often go together to bully Li Qi, Li Mian and others, as if they are the same. The elder sister's appearance makes Li Min sometimes worry that they won't be able to get married when they grow up. After a period of getting to know each other, Cheng Huailiang and the others finally made their own choices. Because they all came out of the military academy, they all chose to join the army. Among them, people like Cheng Huailiang, Qin Huaiyu, Fang Yiai, etc. They all chose to enter the army directly, and their positions were temporarily designated as captains. After all, they were all graduates of Chang'an Military Academy and had military experience. Such talents were really in short supply under Li Min. In addition, Li Yexu and a few guys who like to challenge themselves chose to enter the Navy. Of course, they must enter the Naval Academy in Taiwan to study before entering the Navy and start from scratch, although they will suffer some hardships at the beginning. But the future development prospects are very wonderful. After all, in comparison, the navy in Li Min's hands does have a higher status than the army, and it is also more respected by the people. However, whether it is the navy or the army, with the addition of Cheng Huailiang and others, the strength of Li Min's army will undoubtedly reach a higher level. After all, there were too few generals who could act alone in the past. Although Taiwan also opened military academies, in ten years within. I'm afraid there won't be any special talents, but people like Cheng Huailiang can just fill this gap. There may even be handsome talents like Li Jing and Li Xiaogong among them. A few days later, Cheng Huailiang and others took office one after another, and most of their family members followed. After all, there are no big battles yet. The armies in various places are stationed on a fixed basis. Officers can bring their families to work. The army will also arrange special officer residences for them. Officers will usually live there, unless there is a war. Transfer orders transferred them to war. Usually it is training. However, there are also some female relatives who did not leave with their husbands, but chose to make their homes in Keelung. Firstly, Keelung is more prosperous, and secondly, their children are older. The education received in Keelung is obviously better than other places, and the social circle is wider, so the couple had to separate. Qinghe and Gao Yang also stayed in Keelung. They came here for the sake of their children. Secondly, I haven¡¯t seen Li Min for many years, so I won¡¯t say anything else. Li Min would not let them leave so easily. After all, he was Qinghe and Gao Yang's brother. When they were in Chang'an, apart from Sizi, they were the two closest sisters. How could he leave Taiwan right after he came to Taiwan? After sending Cheng Huailiang and the others away, Qinghe and Gao Yang often visited Li Min's house. It was already early winter. Although winter in Taiwan is not very cold, it is still a bit chilly in the morning and evening. You may catch a cold if you are not careful, especially It rains a lot this year. Even though it is so cold, it still rains frequently. This wet and cold weather makes people feel even more miserable. But this torture finally passed. Starting yesterday afternoon, the gloomy clouds in the sky finally dissipated, and the sun emerged again. After half a day of sunshine, by the next day, there was much less water on the ground, and there was a lot less water in the air. There is a fresh smell after the rain. It's rare to encounter such good weather, and today is another tenth day. Chou Chou and the other children don't have to go to school. Even Li Min is rarely free at home, so in the end Wen Xin will Qing He and Gao Yang, as well as their Several children were invited over. Among them, Qinghe has a daughter and two sons, Mo Qing is the eldest daughter, and Gao Yang only has one son. However, she was diagnosed with pregnancy just two months ago, and it has been four months now. Now, her belly has swelled, which is one of the reasons why Gao Yang didn't leave with Fang Yiai. The main reason why Li Min had time to stay at home was because the plague in Java had been brought under control. The promotion of steamships was in charge of Yifan, Wang An and others, so he didn't need to worry about it at all. As for the Americas, with the opening of the second new route Development, more and more people have gone there to hunt for treasure, and some people have even brought back a lot of gold, andIn addition to the Luwan Port in America, there are several other ports under construction. It can be said that they are definitely developing on the bright side. "However, now is not the time to develop the Americas on a large scale. Firstly, Nanyang is still developing at a high speed. Secondly, the number of Han people in Taiwan is still too small, which is not enough to support the huge population demand for the development of the Americas. But precisely because of this, Li Min put this matter aside for the time being and spent time with his family. The two children, Chou Chou and Mo Qing, insisted on going to the zoo. This zoo was established with private investment by Li Min and contained various animals transported from the Tang Dynasty, Nanyang, Australia and other places. Especially some time ago, a batch of very novel animals were shipped from America. Chouchou and the others had not seen them yet, so they took advantage of the good weather to clamor to go. Li Min naturally would not refuse the children's request, but because Gao Yang was pregnant, Wen Xin and Qing He stayed to chat with her, while Li Min took a group of children to the zoo. The zoo is built on the eastern outskirts of Keelung City and covers a large area. It is divided into several areas according to the area where the animals are distributed, such as the Central Plains Area, Nanyang Area, American Area, etc. However, as soon as Chou Chou and the others entered the zoo, they immediately rushed towards the American section. Today happens to be the tenth day of the month, and there are many people visiting the zoo. Especially some children, accompanied by their parents, are running around, holding snacks such as marshmallows and candied haws in their hands. A clear laugh erupted. Li Min now has five children. In addition to Chou Chou, Li Qi, and Li Mian, Meng Xue also gave birth to a daughter for him three years ago, named Bing Xi. Two years ago, Wen Xin finally became pregnant again. It turned out that there was another daughter named Youlan, who is only over one year old now, but Youlan was too young, so she didn't come this time. It is also worth mentioning that in addition to Chou Chou and the other five, Jin Shengman and Wen'er also became pregnant at almost the same time. It is estimated that by the next year, Li Min will have seven children. Li Min's four children, plus three from Qinghe, and one from Gao Yang's family, add up to eight children. It doesn't take much to guess how troublesome they are, even though each child has more than two maids around him. Look at it, but they always like to pester Li Min and ask questions. Of course, this is also related to the fact that Li Min knows more animals. After looking around in the American area, the thing that impressed Li Min the most was the huge turkey. But when he saw the turkey, what he was thinking about was plucking all the feathers off the turkey, and then filling his belly with it. Stuffed with various fruits and roasted in the stove, this was a famous dish in later generations, but it was a pity that he had never tasted it. Since he came to the zoo, he naturally couldn't just visit the American area, so he took the children to visit several other areas. However, in comparison, there were more people in the American area. After all, people like to watch. A novelty. When he finally left the zoo, the director of the zoo, who had been accompanying Li Min, gave a gift to Chou Chou's children. These gifts were a group of cute little animals just born this year, such as those from the southern part of the Tang Dynasty. The pandas sent from the state, as well as the sloths from Australia, etc., although the species are different, they are all very young and very cute. The entire zoo was built with Li Min's private funds, so the animals in the zoo were equivalent to his private property, so it was reasonable for the director of the zoo to give some small animals to him. Li Min began to feel a little uncomfortable. , but seeing Chou Chou and the others with their eyes full of little stars, their hearts softened. In addition, pandas in this era are not rare animals, so they accepted them. However, he did not forget to tell the people in the zoo to deliver food from these animals to a few children every day. If they get sick, they also need to be treated. After all, they are still small lives, especially a few children. They all like it so much. If they accidentally die of it, it will make them sad. In the end, Li Min brought eight children, and each child held a pet of his own choice. For example, the youngest sons of Bing Xi and Qing He both chose a red panda, and the sons of Li Qi and Gao Yang each chose a pet. A little leopard was a very popular pet among the noble men of the Tang Dynasty. After being raised, it could help its owner hunt. As for the two eldest sisters, Chou Chou and Mo Qing, they actually chose a male and a female. The two tiger cubs agreed to get married and have a litter of tigers to play with after the tigers were raised. The result made Li Min dumbfounded. However, the animals Chouju selected were only kept for a period of time when they were young. Once these animals grow up, Li Min will not rest assured to let them stay with these ferocious beasts. They will definitely be taken care of by some servants. At most, they just go and take a look when they remember. But what Li Min didn't expect was that as soon as he returned to the palace, Gao Yang complained? (To be continued) Text Chapter 615 Three Choices Li Min and the children stayed at the zoo all morning and returned to the palace at noon. However, the palace did not prepare lunch for him today. Instead, a servant told him that the princess, two princesses and several other women were in the backyard. We were having barbecue and didn't wait for them at all. Speaking of barbecue, the main reason is that Cheng Huailiang and the others accidentally got a few bottles of chili sauce on the way here. As a result, Qinghe fell in love with chili peppers. When he arrived in Taiwan, he took a lot of them from Li Min. Gao Yang was pregnant and had never had much appetite. However, he immediately fell in love with chili after tasting it. It is estimated that the idea of ??having barbecue this time was probably proposed by the two of them. As expected, as soon as Li Min arrived in the inner courtyard, he saw Wen Xin and Qing He eating barbecue in the pavilion next to the barbecue grill. Each of them had a plate of sauce with chili in front of them, and they were laughing and joking while eating. Chou Chou and the others who were holding their pets were already hungry, so they all rushed forward and started eating barbecue with the help of the maid. Li Xin greeted Wen Xin and the others with a smile, and then wanted to eat something himself. But at this moment, Gao Yang came over and complained: "Brother Six, forget about others, but my love is yours." Brother-in-law, why did you send him to Tianzhu all of a sudden? I heard there is still a war there, so how can I safely raise my baby?" Hearing Gao Yang's complaint, Li Min showed an innocent expression and said: "Gao Yang, you can't blame me for this matter. You also know your temper. There is no way to fight. Now the seventh and eighth brothers are The two of them were preparing to make a big move in Tianzhu, so I was going to send a group of officers to observe, but Yiai insisted on going there, so I had no choice but to agree!" It turns out that Fang Yiai is different from others. Others either go to serve in the army in a certain station or enter a military academy to study. Only he took a group of students who had just graduated from the Taiwan Army School to Tianzhu, preparing to observe the Tianzhu battlefield up close. However, this made Gao Yang very worried, so he launched an attack today. Although Li Min said that he was very aggrieved, Gao Yang didn't think so. Instead, he said aggressively: "Then I don't care. Anyway, Yiai is your subordinate now. Doesn't he have to listen to you wherever he goes?" After hearing this, Li Min had no choice but to argue again: "But this matter was requested by Yiai, and it's already on the road now. I can't call him back, can I?" "That's not necessary. I also know Yiai's temperament, but I heard that there were only a few dozen people when they went there this time, and the war there was chaotic, so Brother Six, please help me write a letter to Brother Seven and Brother Eight. Letter. Tell them that they must send more people to protect Yiai, otherwise if Yiai is injured on the battlefield, I will be rude to them!" Gao Yang said the last word, with a murderous look on his face, which could still be vaguely seen. The style of that little pepper back then. However, Li Min asked with some confusion: "Gao Yang, why don't you just write to the seventh and eighth brothers yourself?" "Of course not, as my beloved wife. How can I ask someone to take care of him? Wouldn't that weaken the morale of our Fang family? So this letter can only be written by Brother Liu, and try not to mention it in the letter. Come to me." Gao Yang said confidently. However, Li Min was almost confused by Gao Yang's theory and finally figured it out. It turned out that Gao Yang wanted to take care of Fang Yiai, but at the same time he didn't want others to gossip about Fang Yiai behind his back, so he lent his hand to greet Li Zhen and Li Yun. I'm afraid only they women can think of such delicate thoughts. "Okay, no problem. I'll write a letter after dinner!" Li Min said cheerfully. To be honest, he was very happy with Gao Yang's request. Because this shows that Gao Yang still cares about Fang Yiai very much in his heart, and it is enough to show that the relationship between the two is very good. I believe that if this momentum is maintained, the kind of thing in history will definitely not happen again. ¡° However, Li Min obviously overestimated a woman¡¯s patience, especially when the other party was a pregnant woman. Seeing Li Min agree, Gao Yang turned around and put a plate of barbecue into his hand and said: "Brother Six, take the barbecue to the study, eat and write, and then send it out immediately, otherwise Yiai and the others will go to Tianzhu." !¡± Gao Yang said and pushed Li Min out without giving him a chance to argue. Wen Xin and the others also smiled and said nothing. This made Li Min couldn't help but lament that "girls are outgoing" and wondered whether Chou Chou and the others would kiss themselves as their father or their husbands in the future. Li Min came to the study while eating barbecue, sat down and wrote a letter to Li Zhen and Li Yun. In fact, there was nothing to explain. Fang Yiai was only going to observe the war this time and would not go to the battlefield at all, so the theory From a practical point of view, there is no big danger at all. But now that Gao Yang has confessed, he can only write a letter to Li Zhen and ask them to pay more attention. After Li Min finished writing the letter, he did not leave immediatelyInstead of opening the study, he sat sideways on the chair, supporting his head with his left hand, and gently turning the globe on the desk with his right hand. His mind was thinking about what Qin Huaiyu had said to him some time ago, that is, the third brother Li Ke Finally I can¡¯t stay in Shanghai any longer, and now I want to make my own career just like Li Zhen and Li Yun. For Li Min, this matter is easier said than done. The reason why it is easy for him is because with Li Min's current strength, it is not too difficult to support Li Ke. Coupled with Li Ke's own talents, it is still very easy to at least establish a force overseas. But this matter also has its difficulties. The key is where to place Li Ke. The world seems very big, but in fact there are only seven continents in total. East Asia and Central Asia have been occupied by the Tang Dynasty, and South Asia has been occupied by the Tang Dynasty. Tianzhu belongs to Li Zhen and Li Yun. The food in West Asia and North Africa is a strong enemy. Although Europe does not have any strong opponents, it is still a bit far away unless the Suez Canal can be dug. In addition, Li Min occupies Nanyang. As a result, there is not much space left for Li Ke to develop. The first place Li Min thought of was Australia, which had been discovered by Lu Wan and others for several years, and the gold rush in Australia had attracted many people to settle there. Now the number of Han people in Australia has exceeded 70,000. In another two years, the number will probably exceed 100,000. It can be said that the Han people there have formed a certain scale. As long as Li Ke goes there, he can easily establish a force of his own. However, Australia has always been regarded by Li Min as his own, and the cities there were built with his hard work, and the officials in the cities also belong to his Prince Qi Palace, although he and Li Ke are relatives. Brother, but Li Ke was still a little reluctant and distressed to give Australia, which had grown to a large scale, to Li Ke at once. In addition to Australia, the second place is America, which is a rich and beautiful new continent. Although caravans have ventured there, and even Li Min has established several ports on the west coast of America, strictly speaking, whether Both South America and North America are still unexplored virgin lands. In addition, there is another characteristic of America, that is, both continents are vast. With Li Min's current strength, if he wants to completely annex them, it will probably take at least a few hundred years, and within these hundreds of years, God knows what will happen. What an accident, so it is better to send Li Ke to the Americas now, and then the two of them can each choose a continent to develop together. In addition, they can support and promote each other much faster than one person can develop alone. Of course, in addition to Australia and the Americas, Li Min also has another choice in his mind, which is the equally vast African continent. Although Dashi nominally rules North Africa, it actually only occupies the coastal areas of Egypt and North Africa. Other areas of North Africa are not ruled, let alone Central Africa and South Africa in the south, so there is enough room for development in Africa. In addition, if Li Ke goes to Africa, it will be very beneficial to both Datang and Li Min, because with the disappearance of Java, the slave origin, African Kunlun slaves have quickly occupied the slave market, and there are countless slave ships every day Set sail from Africa, loaded with slaves, pass through Malacca, and then arrive at coastal ports in places such as Tang Dynasty or Taiwan. It is for this reason that if Li Ke goes to Africa, he can start off by relying on the slave trade and quickly accumulate a lot of wealth. As long as he has money, his subsequent development will become much simpler. It's actually better than Australia and the Americas. However, Africa also has its own shortcomings. One of them is the relatively harsh natural environment. Most of Africa is located in the tropics, which cannot be adapted to in a short time. In addition, the folk customs there are also relatively tough and the level of civilization is low. There are frequent conflicts among various tribes. When a war breaks out and there is no concept of a country, it is obviously much more difficult for the slave catching team to catch slaves there than in other places. If he wants to establish his own power in a place like this, he will undoubtedly need more Han immigrants, but now Li Min doesn't have enough Han people in his hands to help Li Ke in this regard. The above three areas are where Li Min thought of where Li Ke could be arranged. Every place has its own advantages and disadvantages. Even Li Min doesn't know where to arrange for Li Ke to go? It was precisely for this reason that he had not gone to Li Ke for a showdown. Li Min turned the globe with his right hand, and his eyes kept scanning the seven continents. At the same time, he was weighing the pros and cons of the three options in his mind. Unfortunately, he had been thinking about this for a long time, and every place I also made a very in-depth comparison of the pros and cons of both, but I still can¡¯t make up my mind. In the end, Li Min could only sigh and said in a helpless tone: "Forget it, I'll just go see the third brother and bring up these three points and let him have a headache on his own!" Text Chapter 616 Invasion of Tianzhu "Dong~dong~dong~" With the sound of low war drums, two huge armies appeared on the vast plain. The army from the east was neat and solemn. The cavalry on horseback were uniformly dressed in black light armor, holding long horse poles and carrying horns on their backs. With a bow and a scimitar hanging on their waist, they were the prairie cavalry under Li Zhen and Li Yun. The prairie cavalry side is divided into the central army and the left and right wings. The central army is composed of all prairie cavalry, with a total of about 20,000 people, which is also the main force of this side. The left and right wings are composed of black and thin Tianzhu troops, which together are about There are 40,000 people, most of whom are infantry. This mixed force of grassland cavalry and Tianzhu soldiers is naturally the army in the hands of Li Zhen and Li Yun. Among them, the Tianzhu army is called the Skitarii Army. It was founded by Li Zhen recruiting new Brahman believers. After more than a year of training, it is also very capable. Elite. And it is worth mentioning that Li Zhen was in the center of this army, and Fang Yiai and others who came from Taiwan were also riding on horses, looking at the opponent's army from a distance. The army opposite Li Zhen and the others was composed of all Tianzhu people, but the arrangement of the army was not very neat, and it was not divided into the center army and the two wings. The front line of the army was composed of elephant soldiers composed of tall elephants. , there are more than a thousand in total. These war elephants are covered with rattan armor and have strong wooden boxes hunched on their backs. There are four elephant soldiers in the box, two of them are holding spears and are responsible for close combat, and the two at the back are Holding a bow and arrow, he is responsible for long-range attacks. In fact, the real lethality of elephant soldiers is not the soldiers on the war elephant, but the war elephant itself. Whether it is a strong and powerful trunk or a thick elephant leg, it can become a murderous weapon of the war elephant on the battlefield, and if the war elephant is allowed to When he charges, his indomitable momentum is almost irresistible. Even more hateful. The war elephant itself will also emit a smell that will make the war horses very uncomfortable. Therefore, if the cavalry has not been specially trained, it will often suffer a big loss when facing the soldiers. "And behind the elephant soldiers were the Tianzhu infantry. The number is not very large, only about 20,000 people. After the war begins, they will charge closely behind the elephant soldiers and be responsible for protecting the war elephants. After these infantry, there were more than 30,000 Tianzhu cavalry. The cavalry and the elephant soldiers were separated by infantry because they were worried that the cavalry horses would be affected by the elephants. After the cavalry, there was another dense group of infantry, about 50,000 people. This battlefield about to start the war is located at the junction of South Tianzhu and Central Tianzhu. Li Zhen and Li Yun defeated the nominal ruler Pallava dynasty in South Tianzhu. At the beginning, the opponent's forces shrank to the northwest corner of South Tianzhu, preparing to fight stubbornly. Unfortunately, after Li Yun stabilized the rule of the newly occupied area, he began to press forward step by step against the remaining forces of the Pallava dynasty. In the end, the Pallava dynasty was unable to do so. He did not escape to Zhongtianzhu. But when talking about Zhongtianzhu, we have to mention Zhongtianzhu¡¯s original overlord, the Chalouqi dynasty, which existed many years ago. They had repelled the attack of the Harsha Dynasty, but it was precisely because of this failure that the talented and resourceful Harsha lost the opportunity to unify Tianzhu and had to be trapped in the northern Tianzhu area. However, although the Chalukya dynasty defeated the Harsha dynasty, it also suffered great losses. Therefore, in the subsequent war, it was defeated by the Pallava dynasty that emerged in South India, and the country was also occupied. Even after Li Zhen and Li Before Yun defeated the Pallava dynasty, the Pallava dynasty was still the nominal ruler of Central Tianzhu. Although the Chalukya dynasty was defeated. But after all, it is a regional power, and the foundation of the country is still there, so even if it is occupied by the Pallava dynasty, internal resistance continues, and as time goes by. The power accumulated by the Chalukya dynasty is also getting stronger and stronger. When the remnants of the Pallava dynasty fled to Central Tianzhu, the resistance of the Chalukya dynasty, led by the son of the previous king, King Chaori I, finally besieged these remnants of the Pallava dynasty. As a result, the Pallava dynasty finally suffered a tragedy. The nobles surrounding the king were slaughtered, and the remaining troops were demoted as slaves. Although King Chaori of the Chalukya dynasty originally destroyed the Pallava dynasty, it was not easy for him to restore the original rule of the Chalukya dynasty over Central Tianzhu. This gave Li Zhen and Li Yun An opportunity could be taken to attack Zhongtianzhu, and in fact they were preparing to do just that. But it was not easy for King Chaori to regain his kingdom under the rule of the Pallava Dynasty. He soon felt the threat brought to him by Li Zhen and Li Yun from the south. It was under this threat that he temporarily gave up on restoring the original rule of the Chalukya dynasty. Instead, he negotiated with various kingdoms and forces in Central Tianzhu and made the fight against Li Zhen and Li Yun in the south his top priority. Li Zhen and Li Yun's new Brahmanism has indeed touched the interests of the upper class nobility, especially the various forces in Central Tianzhu adjacent to them. They have truly felt this deterrent. Coupled with the call of King Chaori, Therefore, the entire Central Tianzhu quickly united at an extremely fast speed and integrated the army to prepare for a decisive battle with Li Zhen and Li Yun. Faced with this situation, Li Yun and Li Zhen had completely different reactions. Among them, Li Yun was a little worried.??The combined strength of the other side is too strong. With the army in their hands, it would be disastrous to lose the battle. However, Li Zhen was obviously very excited, because in his opinion, if the opponent could gather all the forces together, then he would be sure to defeat all the hostile forces in one fell swoop, and no one in Tianzhu would be able to stop him when he takes over. It was precisely because of Li Zhen's repeated insistence that their army went all the way north and soon reached the Watapi area, the original capital of the Chalukya dynasty. At this time, King Chaori also integrated the military forces of Zhongtianzhu. So the armies of both sides finally met on the plains south of Watapi. This decisive battle concerning the fate of Tianzhu was finally about to begin, and the confident Li Zhen firmly believed that she would be able to destroy King Chaori's army in one fell swoop. But King Chaori also firmly believed that he would be able to defeat this invader from the south just like his father defeated the Harsha Dynasty! Li Zhen, who was sitting in the prairie cavalry, held a telescope and carefully observed the formation of Chaori King on the opposite side, and paid special attention to the elephant soldiers in the opponent's front formation. However, after looking at it, he curled his lips in disdain and said: " It¡¯s the elephant soldiers again, these Tianzhu people are really ungrateful, under our artillery, these stupid and stupid elephant soldiers may only bring huge casualties to themselves!" But as soon as Li Zhen finished speaking, Fang Yiai, who was very tall and tall next to him, smiled and said: "His Royal Highness the King of Yue is wrong. I have read some information about the elephant soldiers before coming here, and I also asked His Highness the King of Qi for advice. As a result, he told me that the reason why elephant soldiers have a huge shortcoming is because elephants are too smart, so they become confused when they see fire or hear the sound of cannon!" After hearing this, Li Zhen was a little surprised and said: "This is the first time I have heard this statement, but since it was said by Sixth Brother, it must be right. It seems that these elephants are indeed very smart, otherwise they would not be able to do it every time. The first time he was hit by a cannon, he immediately started running for his life." In addition to Fang Yiai, Li Zhen also had a group of military academy graduates from Taiwan, and they were among the best. They were all preparing to join the army. There happened to be a big battle here, so Li Zhen sent them there. Here you will first experience the cruelty of the battlefield and accumulate more experience in actual combat so that you can grow up faster. "Your Highness the King of Yue, is there something wrong with these Tianzhu people? How come they arrange the various military units one layer at a time? It looks like the Thousand Layer Hu Biscuits sold on the street. How can this kind of military formation bring out the full potential of each military unit? Advantages?" One of the young students in his twenties asked. Li Zhen was very happy for the arrival of Fang Yiai and these students, because he felt that this was an opportunity to express himself. In addition, the generals around him had been sent to the army to lead troops, so he had specially explained before, If students don't understand something, they can ask him directly. Li Zhen smiled when she heard the young student's words and said: "This is a good question. Maybe if any military academy cadet is asked to arrange a formation, I am afraid they will not be able to arrange a formation like the Tianzhu people, but among the Tianzhu people On the battlefield, this mezzanine-like military formation is very common, mainly because of two aspects." Li Zhen paused for a moment, looked up at the opponent's unmoved formation, and then said again: "The first aspect is because the Tianzhu people rely too much on the elephant soldiers. They believe that the elephant soldiers are invincible, even if they are The city wall may also be knocked down by elephants, so when they go to war, they first charge with war elephants. Generally speaking, as long as the war elephants gain the upper hand, the army behind them can swarm forward, thus establishing a victory." "The second reason is that although there are endless civil strife in Tianzhu, there are rarely any large-scale wars. Unlike our Central Plains region, tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of troops will fight together at every turn, so Tianzhu's military thinking is very backward, and many generals don't even understand the coordination and strategy of the arms. Therefore, in this case, my prairie cavalry will repeatedly win with less." Li Zhen finished speaking and looked at the enemy's formation. His eyes were full of contempt. Hearing Li Zhen's explanation, not only the military academy graduates praised each other, but also Fang Yiai nodded repeatedly, thinking that Li Zhen and the others were able to conquer such a large area of ??land through successive battles in Tianzhu. It was indeed a matter of hard work. This knowledge of the enemy is enough to give them the upper hand. "Your Highness, General Wang is requesting a battle!" At this moment, a messenger quickly ran over to report. Although Li Zhen was in charge of the central army, the one who really commanded the army was Wang Xuance, a capable minister with both civil and military skills. Li Zhen raised her head and looked at the sky, and immediately said with a smile: "It is already Chenshi, and the sun is just coming out from behind us. It is a good time to attack. General Wang, prepare to fight!" "Here!" the messenger agreed and quickly conveyed Li Zhen's order, and a war that decided the fate of Tianzhu finally began. No pop-ups Small talk wwwc o m Text Chapter 617 The Battle of Watapi "Boom~" There was a burst of thunderous noises on the battlefield. This was not really thunder, nor was it Li Zhen's artillery firing, but the sound of thousands of elephants charging forward together. These elephants wearing rattan armor The war elephants spread their thick legs and came like a wall of flesh. Their terrifying momentum could smash everything in front of them into pieces. After Wang Xuance received Li Zhen's order, he immediately ordered the skitarii on both wings composed of Tianzhu people to make a detailed attack posture. However, the cavalry of the Chinese army did not move. As a result, Chaori King's side did not think much at all and immediately ordered their own cavalry. The army took the initiative to attack, and the elephant soldiers in the front line also began to accelerate their attack, preparing to trample Li Zhen's central army into pulp in one fell swoop. Seeing the herd of war elephants charging towards them like a mountain of meat, the Taiwanese military academy graduates behind Li Zhen all looked pale. No matter what cruel training they received in the military academy, compared with the situation on the real battlefield, they still looked pale. Far inferior. Even if they are the elites of the military academy, when they face the battlefield for the first time, their performance may not be as good as that of a small soldier. In fact, let alone those graduates, even Fang Yiai, who came from Xu Yongwu, couldn't help but change his face when he saw so many war elephants rushing towards him for the first time. Before, he only thought that the war elephants were huge. But it seemed a little clumsy, but when the war elephants charged, they discovered that these huge war elephants were not clumsy at all. Instead, they ran very fast, and their long trunks were waving. Unable to resist. However, in comparison, Li Zhen and his cavalry seemed very calm, and even faced this kind of charge, they did not even frown. When the opponent's war elephants rushed within the range of the artillery, the artillery troops ambushing on both wings finally received the order. The artillery that had already adjusted its angle was ignited by the artillery, and then made a deafening roar. Immediately afterwards, hundreds of fiery solid cannonballs flew out and crashed into the elephant soldiers with extremely powerful kinetic energy. As a result, several blood-red passages suddenly appeared in the opponent's originally airtight elephant soldiers. A shrill elephant cry kept sounding. The unlucky elephants were even more unlucky when their heads were pierced by cannonballs. Their heavy bodies suddenly fell to the battlefield, twitched a few times and then stopped moving. However, the number of elephant deaths caused by artillery shells is only a small number. The key is the deafening roar when the artillery is fired. This loud noise like a thunderbolt from the blue has a great impact on war elephants, especially when the distance is not too far. in the case of. Quite a few of the war elephants were so frightened that their whole bodies trembled, and their forward pace slowed down significantly. But this was just the beginning. Under the command of the artillery commander, the second batch of artillery that had been prepared opened fire immediately. As a result, hundreds of artillery shells flew, causing considerable losses to the war elephant herd. Especially the scene where blood and flesh are flying everywhere has a strong impact on the war elephant. Elephants are originally very smart animals. Like people, they know how to seek good luck and avoid disaster. Although this seems to be an advantage, it is a huge disadvantage on the battlefield because they know how to escape when facing danger. Therefore, when faced with a situation that threatens life and death but is unable to resist, these war elephants will no longer listen to the driving of the elephant slaves, but will start to retreat continuously, and may even go crazy. And as long as one war elephant goes crazy, then It will trigger a chain reaction, causing more and more war elephants to go crazy together. Li Zhen and his men have long understood the temper of elephants, so they are not optimistic about this traditional Tianzhu army, although the Tianzhu army they annexed has many elephant soldiers. But they are all used as logistics troops. Although elephants are not suitable for battlefields, they are still very qualified for transportation. The army of King Chaori had not had much contact with Li Zhen¡¯s army before. Most of their understanding of Li Zhen¡¯s side was obtained from the original Pallava dynasty. Although they had heard about the power of artillery, they didn't care much about it. After all, in their minds, they couldn't imagine the power of this super-era weapon. In addition, during Li Zhen's early invasion of Central Tianzhu, all he encountered was resistance from small groups of troops, so it was not worth using artillery at all. It is precisely because of this that the Chaori King side seriously underestimated the power of artillery, and even more Unexpectedly, the huge elephant soldiers that he had finally organized were restrained. King Chaori and his allies were confused for a while. However, Chaori King and the others understood it too late. The charging war elephants in front had been beaten into chaos by waves of shells. Soon some war elephants began to go crazy and started to attack those around them with their long tusks. At the same time, the four thick elephant legs began to trample everywhere. As a result, from time to time, the bones and tendons of the unlucky soldiers were trampled, and the screams echoed throughout the sky. Wang Xuance, who was in command of the army, saw that the opponent's elephant soldiers were in chaos, but a cold smile appeared on his face. He handed a command flag to the messenger and said: "Fire rockets!" In addition to the loud noise of artillery, elephants are also most afraid of fire, so when dealing with largeAlong with artillery, the most effective weapon for elephants is rockets, and rockets can explode, which poses a greater threat to elephants, especially in the current chaotic situation, which can increase the power of rockets. Play to the max. Following Wang Xuance's order, a sharp scream soon sounded in the military formation, and then thick rockets rose into the sky, rushing into the chaotic herd of elephants in the blink of an eye, and then exploded into a sea of ??chaos. , black smoke rose, and large black pits appeared on the ground, surrounded by blood and broken corpses, including people and elephants. The rocket exploded in the elephant herd, which frightened the war elephants even more. They all backed away like crazy, not daring to rush forward at all. Although the elephant slaves scolded them desperately, it was a pity that the elephants not only did not listen, but instead They started to go crazy, stomping and bumping in King Chaori's army with red eyes, and the entire front line was suddenly in chaos. Seeing this situation, Wang Xuance, who had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time, finally issued the order for a general attack. For a moment, the 20,000 cavalrymen of the Chinese army were like tigers emerging from the cage, quickly rushing through the already chaotic front line of the elephant soldiers. In the blink of an eye, They met the cavalry of King Chaori. Unfortunately, although they were all cavalry, the Chaori King's cavalry did not increase their speed at all because the elephant soldiers were in the front line. In addition, their weapons and equipment lagged behind Li Zhen's cavalry, so they were killed by the prairie cavalry as soon as they made contact. The formation was in chaos, and even a few brave cavalrymen quickly penetrated the opponent's cavalry formation and began to kill the enemy's rearmost infantry. In the age of cold weapons, the cavalry was undoubtedly the king of land warfare. Even in the age of firearms, the cavalry still existed for a long time. It was not until the emergence of tanks that the glory of the cavalry ended. Although the number of King Chaori's cavalry is large, their speed is not improved, and the cavalry without speed is not much better than the infantry. In addition, the quality and combat power of the army are problematic, so King Chaori's 30,000 cavalry are in trouble. When facing the 20,000 prairie cavalry, they had no power to fight back. As for the infantry at the rear, they became the target of the cavalry. It is precisely because of this that the 20,000 prairie cavalry quickly threw King Chaori's army into chaos. At this time, the 40,000 skitarii behind them also rushed up. They shouted the name of Shiva, the god of destruction, Following the direction of Li Zhen's arm, she rushed into King Chaori's army like crazy, slashing at the enemy fiercely with the exquisite long knife in her hand, with a look of fanaticism on her face. If anyone familiar with history saw them, they would probably shout in horror: Fanatics! The Skitarii Army established by Li Zhen was not a joke, but he really wanted to turn it into a trump card in his hand. After all, the little prairie cavalry he brought alone was not enough to rule the entire Tianzhu. Therefore, from the beginning, Li Zhen paid close attention to the construction of the Skitarii Army, and he also followed Li Min's suggestion to brainwash the Xiao Jiaojun and educate them on the new Brahmin doctrine three times a day, so that they could remember it. Li Zhen and Li Yun are their gods, and they cannot violate the will of the gods at any time and anywhere. And in the Skitarii, every soldier needs to shout slogans praising Li Zhen and Li Yun many times, coupled with intensive training, which makes their bodies and wills in a state of fatigue, so it is easy to make these soldiers Xiao Jiaojun lost his subjective judgment, and all he could think of was his loyalty to the two popes, which was similar to the pyramid schemes of later generations. It is precisely because of this kind of brainwashing, and because they have been influenced by Brahmin teachings since they were young, that the Skitarii easily formed a fanatical worship of Li Zhen and Li Yun, and were even willing to sacrifice their lives for the gods. Everything, naturally becomes more fanatical on the battlefield, and can be said to be brave and unafraid of death. Moreover, King Chaori's army had already been attacked by the prairie cavalry. The 40,000 fanatic skitarii swarmed forward, which made King Chaori's army completely defeated. He soon lost the will to resist. More than 100,000 troops were defeated by Li Zhen's six soldiers. All the armies were killed, and rivers of blood flowed. Because this war broke out in the southern part of the Watapi area, it was historically known as the Battle of Watapi. More than 100,000 troops organized by King Chaori were defeated. Finally, after statistics, the number of war dead There were more than 50,000 people, most of whom were King Chaori's troops. Most of the remaining King Chaori's troops chose to surrender, and only a few who were lucky enough to escape. And it is worth mentioning that King Chao Ni himself also died in the rebellion, a small number of his allies died in the battle, and the rest also chose to surrender. The Battle of Vatapi marked that Li Zhen finally cleared the way to march into Central Tianzhu. At the same time, the New Brahmanism also began to officially enter the Central Tianzhu area. Coupled with the smooth missionary work in Northern Tianzhu, the teachings of the New Brahmanism finally covered the entire Tianzhu has officially become a major religion that can be compared with the old Brahman and Buddhism. And the Deccan Plateau region, which had not been unified for hundreds of years, was finally reunited by the foreign brothers Li Zhen and Li Yun. Next, what stood in front of them was Northern Tianzhu, where chaos continued! No pop-ups Small talk wwwc o m Text Chapter 618 Li Ke¡¯s decision "Hahaha~, Sixth Brother, why didn't you let me know before you came, so that I could be prepared?" In the main hall of Prince Wu's Mansion in Shanghai City, Li Ke was entertaining Li Min very warmly. This morning, Li Min suddenly arrived in Shanghai from Taiwan on a steamship, and went directly to Li Ke's house without informing anyone in advance. This surprised Li Ke, but he immediately welcomed Li Min into the hall to talk. After hearing this, Li Min smiled and said: "Third brother, why are you being polite to me? Besides, I'm here alone this time, so I don't need to make any preparations. I just want to chat with you, third brother." "Haha, Liu Lang, you are a very busy man. When will you have time to come and chat with me" Li Ke's words just stopped here because he thought of Qin Huaiyu's previous intention to help him convey his thoughts to Li Min. thing, and Li Min suddenly came to see him from Taiwan today. Apart from this matter, he really couldn't think of anything else, so his face was very embarrassed for a while. Li Min also stared at Li Ke with some amusement. When he saw his third brother showing embarrassment, he said seriously: "Third brother, you and I are from the same mother, and we are closer than other brothers." On the next level, not to mention when I was ignorant, thanks to you taking more care of me, now although we are adults, our relationship since childhood has not changed. If you have any ideas, just bring it up with me directly, otherwise we will not Doesn¡¯t it seem too foreign?¡± Hearing what Li Min said, Li Ke smiled bitterly and said: "Sixth brother, I'm not the third brother. It's just that I am the elder brother no matter what. Unlike the seventh and eighth brothers who are younger, they beg for help." It's natural for you to help me, but as an older brother, I have to ask for help from my younger brother, which really makes me embarrassed to speak!" Li Ke also told the truth. Moreover, what he said was human nature. After all, whether in ancient times or modern times, the elder brother usually took care of the younger brother, but now Li Ke is often helped by Li Min, which makes him already a little embarrassed, and even more uncomfortable. I had the nerve to speak to Li Min. Li Min was also stunned after hearing this. In the past, he only wanted to help the people around him, but he ignored the psychological feelings of the people being helped. The third brother in front of him is a living example. He must have put a lot of psychological pressure on Li Ke, and the reason why Li Ke wants to develop outwards is probably because he wants to establish a power that truly belongs to him, so as to prove to others that he, Li Ke, is no worse than Li Min. Thinking of this. Li Min let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had to pay attention to this aspect in the future. Otherwise, helping others would make them feel uncomfortable. This was not a good way to get along. However, even though he understood what was going on, he still had to help those who should be helped. After all, if Li Ke wanted to develop overseas, he would definitely not be able to do it without his help. "I'm sorry, third brother. I have ignored your feelings these years!" Li Min first apologized very sincerely. However, after hearing this, Li Ke went up and lightly punched Li Min's chest and said: "What are you apologizing for, you bastard? Do you think your third brother is the kind of person who doesn't know what to do? Besides, we are all brothers. Please help me." Isn¡¯t that what it should be?¡± Although Li Ke¡¯s words contained some meaning to enlighten Li Min. However, it still made Li Min feel a lot better. Then he stopped beating around the bush with Li Ke and said directly: "Third brother, regarding your desire to develop overseas. I have thought about it a lot during this time, and nothing else. Question. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where you want to go now. Now I have three places for you to choose from, namely Australia, America and Africa" Li Min asked someone to bring a globe, then pointed to the map above, introduced the three places he chose, and also put forward the advantages and disadvantages of each place, and finally let Li Ke make his own choice. After Li Ke finished listening, he stared at the small globe in front of him with his eyes, and the index finger of his right hand tapped the table very regularly. Li Min, who was familiar with him, knew that this was Li Ke thinking seriously, and in a short time. I'm afraid there won't be any results within that time. But Li Min was not in a hurry, and asked the servants of the palace to buy him a few Shanghai specialty snacks, while he ate and waited for Li Ke to make a decision. He came in too hastily this morning and hasn't had breakfast yet. He was in a hurry to talk to Li Ke just now and is already hungry by now. Just after Li Min had eaten the last soup dumpling, Li Ke, who was deep in thought, finally made some movement. He suddenly stretched out his right hand, then turned it around on the globe, and then shot two firm glances in his eyes. , finally said: "Rokuro, I have decided!" After hearing this, Li Min felt happy and asked while wiping his hands with a towel: "Great, third brother, tell me where you want to go. I will immediately send someone to help you collect information. Then you can make a specific development." Plan, if you need anything, just tell me!¡± However, after hearing this, Li Ke shook his head and said with a smile: "Sixth brother, youAfter meeting, I didn¡¯t decide where to go, but decided to visit these three places before making a decision. Anyway, I am still young and have enough time for me to splurge, so I think Only by seeing it with your own eyes can you choose the path that suits me best! " Hearing Li Ke's words, Li Min was also stunned, but then he said with a face of surprise: "Third brother, your decision is really good. I will definitely accompany you when the time comes. Whether it is Australia or America, I¡¯ve never been there. Every time I think about it, Wang An and Lu Hong try to stop me. It¡¯s really¡­ uh~¡± At the end of Li Min's words, he suddenly realized that he had told the truth. Wang An and the others were worried about safety issues, so they kept Li Min from running around. The last time he went to Tianzhu, he went secretly, and Wang An and the others blamed him afterwards. After waiting for many days, Li Ke now proposed to go to Australia and other places, which finally gave Li Min an opportunity to travel openly. Seeing Li Min's excited look, Li Ke couldn't help but laugh. His younger brother already has several children, but he is still interested in playing. However, he wants to accompany him to Australia and other places. I'm afraid that's not the case. An easy thing. Li Ke wanted to do an on-the-spot investigation, and Li Min wanted to take this opportunity to travel. Therefore, the two hit it off and quickly settled on the matter, and also made Australia the first goal of the trip. The reason for choosing Australia is not only that it is relatively close to Taiwan, but also that Australia has been discovered many years ago, and the gold there has also attracted a large number of immigrants. Now Australia has established several coastal cities, and even Someone has opened a plantation there, and has initially achieved self-sufficiency in food. In addition, the route from Taiwan to Australia is also very mature, so there is generally no danger in going there. At the same time, it is easier for Li Min to convince Wang Settle them. However, as the king of Wu, Li Ke is also the real governor of Yangzhou, and he is now in charge of Shanghai, so if he wants to leave Shanghai, it will not be easy. First, he must convince his wife Yang, and then bring Yangzhou and The government affairs in Shanghai were explained, and it was precisely because of such a delay that when Li Ke finally arrived in Taiwan, it was already the spring of the 22nd year of Zhenguan. What Li Min and Li Ke didn't expect was that Li Ke's wife Yang also asked to accompany him to Australia because she wanted to taste the lobster there. Unexpectedly, Li Ke agreed, and After discussing it, the couple felt that there should be no danger in going to Australia, so they finally took the whole family with them. Among them were not only Li Ke's children, but also more than a dozen people such as Yan Ren and Teng Concubine. , plus the maids and servants they bring with them, a boat can be full. At this time, Li Min finally convinced Wang An and the others, but like Li Ke's wife Yang, he could only accompany Li Ke to Australia. As for America and Africa, there was no need to think about it, because those two places were not only far away, , and it was very unsafe. In the end, Li Ke had no choice but to take the risk himself. However, when Li Ke and his family rushed to Taiwan, Wen Xin, Gao Yang, Qing He and others who heard about the incident quit and asked Li Min to take them with him, and the Yang family also secretly encouraged them. After all, she also wants to find a companion on the road. Wen Xin, Qing He, and Gao Yang have the same status as her, so they are undoubtedly the best choices. Moreover, it will definitely be very lively with so many people going to Australia together. Finally, Li Min thought for a moment. Since the third brother and his family have all gone, there is no reason not to take Wen Xin and the others with him. Besides, the brothers and sisters have indeed moved less between each other in the past few years. If nothing else, The children from several families are a little unfamiliar with each other, so we can take this opportunity to get these children familiar with each other so that they can better support each other when they grow up. While waiting for Li Ke in advance, Li Min had already made all preparations. The plan to go south to Australia was finally finalized, and all the ships going south this time were steamships. First of all, Australia is indeed a bit far away from Taiwan. A fast steamship can save a lot of time. Secondly, the steamship network that Li Min built in various parts of Nanyang has begun to bear fruit, but some people are still a little repelled by the new thing like steamships. Li Min and his family took the steamship south, just in time to give the steamship a try. Advertising, which promoted the popularity of steamships. It is also worth mentioning that in addition to the Li Min and Li Ke families in the fleet, there is another group of people traveling with them. These people are all steel factory workers mobilized from various places. They will go to Australia to establish A steel plant, because just two years ago, a large amount of iron ore was discovered in Australia, and most of them were rich ore with extremely high iron content, which was much better than the iron ore in the Central Plains. ¡°In addition, as Australia¡¯s population increases, the demand for steel is increasing, so building a steel plant representing heavy industry there has become a top priority. (To be continued) Text Chapter 619 Moli City In March of the 22nd year of Zhenguan, the fleet heading south to Australia was finally ready. On a day with good sea conditions, this fleet composed entirely of steamships quietly left Keelung and passed through Luzon and the Spice Islands. After half a month of sailing, they finally arrived at the northern tip of Australia in early April, which is where Lu Wan and the others first landed in Australia. However, compared to the desolation when Lu Wan and the others landed, a city has been built in this area now. The entire city still follows the traditional Central Plains city style. However, because this place already belongs to the southern hemisphere, the original Central Plains city faces north and south. The layout is just reversed, with the south facing north, which may seem a bit strange to those who are new here. The name of this city is Moli City. This is mainly to commemorate the Moli tribe living on Sunset Island that provided great help to Lu Wan and the others when Lu Wan and the others landed. Later, after the gold diggers arrived, The Moli people on the island are also very friendly to these gold diggers. When the Han people were panning for gold here, many people from the Moli tribe acted as guides and taught the Han people to adapt to the environment here. It can be said that they are the city of Moli. made a huge contribution to its development. It was Mo Libu's outstanding performance, coupled with Li Min's desire to promote in Australia that the Han people came for peace and could coexist peacefully with the local aborigines, so he finally decided to build this Han people's first place in Australia. A city was named Moli City to commemorate the friendship between the Han people and the Australian Aboriginals. The news of Li Min's arrival had already been notified to the lord of Moli City. The current lord's name is Lu Li, who is from the Fan Yang Lu clan. Li Min cut off the Fan Yang Lu clan's financial path, and as a result, they had to ask Li Min for help. After being stunned, Li Min finally gave them a way out. The Lu family was introduced to the newly developed Taiwan. Later, with the prosperity of Taiwan, the Lu family shifted its focus from the Tang Dynasty to Taiwan. Many of the Lu family members entered the Qi Palace as officials, and Lu Li was the best among them. One, at only forty years old, became the lord of a city, and his future prospects are limitless. Lu Li knew that Li Min and Li Ke didn't want to make any noise this time, and Moli City was only their first stop, and they would leave immediately after the ship's supplies were completed. Therefore, Lu Li did not greet them with any fanfare. He just prepared a place to live, and then he took a few people to take Li Min and his party to the city to rest. Li Min was sitting on the carriage driving to his residence, but he was observing the situation outside through the window, and saw many pedestrians on the streets of Moli City. And most of them are Han Chinese, and occasionally you can see some local natives. All the Moli tribe have now moved to Moli City and have begun to receive Chinese education. Especially the children of the Moli tribe have been learning Chinese since childhood. Apart from their skin color and appearance, they are almost the same as Han children. ? Another thing worth mentioning is. Not all the local natives Li Min saw in the city were from the Moli tribe, but quite a few natives from other tribes. After seeing the strength of the Han people, they all expressed their respect, so these people and the Moli tribe Same as the Li clan. They became one of the first foreign races ruled by Li Zhi in Australia, and as long as they passed a certain Chinese language test, they could gain the right to enter Han cities. Although Moli City is the first city established by Li Min in Australia, it is actually not large in scale. The number of Han people is only about 7,000, and including the local natives, it is only just over 10,000. If it were placed in Taiwan or Datang, I'm afraid even a county would be bigger than it. However, because there are gold mines here, the city looks very wealthy, and the buildings in the city are also very neat and elegant. There are patrolling policemen passing by on the streets from time to time. , making the streets orderly. From this, it can be seen that Lu Li's governance ability is quite good. Li Min poked his head and observed the situation in Moli City for a while, then turned back and smiled at Lu Li who was sitting next to him: "Lu Li, how is the gold mining in Moli City going now? And follow me this time The workers who came together will also build a steel factory in Moli City, are you all ready?" Lu Li, who was in the prime of his life, immediately replied: "Your Highness, there are a total of seventy-eight gold mines being mined in Moli City. Among them, eleven large gold mines are in the hands of the government, and the rest are some. Among the privately mined gold mines, there are fewer large-scale gold mines and most of them are small and medium-sized gold mines. Most of these gold mines use slaves transported from Southeast Asia and eastern Australia for mining. Last year¡¯s annual output reached two tons. , and there is considerable room for growth.¡± At this point, Lu Li paused for a moment, and then continued: "As for building a steel plant, we have already made preparations. Not far from the gold mine south of Moli City, a gold mine with astonishing reserves was discovered there. Rich iron ore, but because of government manpower issues, we decided to contract the mining of iron ore to private individuals. We have now signed agreements with several major mine owners, and the other parties have also organized slaves to mine. In addition, the steel plant has also in ?It is under construction, but there is still some manpower shortage. These workers can just supplement it, and it is estimated that it will be put into production by the end of this year at the latest. " Hearing Lu Li's words, Li Min nodded with satisfaction. As the application of steam engines becomes more and more widespread, especially the promotion of steam ships, Taiwan's demand for steel has skyrocketed. Although several steel plants in South Korea have increased production several times , but it still could not meet the demand, so Li Min built several steel bases in Luzon and Linyi in the past few years, but in the end he still had to import some steel from Datang to meet the demand. However, once Australian steel plants officially start production, they should be able to get rid of the demand for Datang Steel. Next, Li Min asked about Moli City's agriculture, fishing industry and food processing industry. These three industries are the most important economic pillars of Moli City besides mining, so they are also very popular with Li Min. importance, Lu Li also answered this one by one. That night, Li Min rested at the residence arranged by Lu Li for them. During dinner, Li Min and Li Ke finally ate the Australian giant lobster that they had been admiring for a long time. This kind of lobster is very large and usually About two kilograms, clean and steam directly, then cut open the carapace to take out the crystalline shrimp meat inside, and eat it with the prepared sauce. It tastes extremely delicious. All these lobsters are transported from the east coast of Australia by steamships. In the past, if you wanted to eat lobsters in Moli City, you would usually transport them by sailing boats. As a result, most of them would die on the road. Now it is much faster to use steamships. The fact that it can be transported here alive also makes the price much cheaper. I even heard that some people are planning to transport this kind of lobster alive to Taiwan, but unfortunately no one has succeeded yet. Li Min originally planned to leave Moli City the next day. After all, this is not the core area of ??Australia. Most of the Han people who migrated to Australia live in the southeastern coastal areas, where the climate is warm and pleasant, and precipitation is relatively abundant. A large amount of arable land can be reclaimed, which is the essence of Australia. However, Li Ke proposed to visit the gold mine south of Moli City, and Gao Yang and Qinghe were also very curious about this, because although they had seen a lot of gold, they never knew how gold was mined? If Li Ke went alone, Li Min would not object, but the female family members of Qinghe could not, because as far as he knew, slaves in gold mines were usually naked when mining gold, so in the end Li Min only They were arranged to go to a gold smelting plant and visit the process of smelting gold into gold nuggets. But when Li Min and the others returned to the city, a very interesting thing happened. Because it was still early for them to return to the city, Gao Yang and Qinghe went to Moli City to play together. Unexpectedly, they met someone selling nugget gold, and they only wanted one thousand guan. Qinghe and Gao Yang had long heard that someone had discovered nugget gold in Australia. In addition, they saw that the nugget gold sold by the other party had a strange shape and looked muddy and earthy. There were even a few barbarians dressed as businessmen around to grab it. He wanted to pay for it, which made Gao Yang's mind go crazy, so he bought it at double the price, and even took it back to his residence to show off to Li Min and Li Ke. However, Li Min soon discovered that the gold nugget should be a fake made by humans. At first, Gao Yang didn't believe it, but later he asked someone to take a look, and the other person was very sure that it was definitely a fake. This made Gao Yang extremely angry, and Lu Li was also alarmed, but his expression was even worse than Gao Yang's. After all, he was managing this place, and now there was a liar, and he even cheated the princess. This was simply Slap him in the face. So that afternoon, all the official forces of the entire Moli City were mobilized to search the entire Moli City. As a result, they quickly found this group of scammers. Among them, the man who sold gold nuggets was a Han Chinese and was also the leader of this group of scammers. The barbarians who raised the price were his accomplices. Not only did they help with the sales, they were also responsible for making fake gold nuggets. They had even deceived three or four people before. Needless to say, what happened to this group of swindlers was that they were all sent to work in the gold mines by Lu Li. Gao Yang also got back the money he had defrauded, which finally made her relieved. In addition, this incident also sounded a warning to Li Min. In newly occupied overseas territories like Australia, the security aspect still needs to be strengthened. After experiencing the counterfeit incident, Li Min's fleet left Moli City as scheduled on the third day. When they arrived at the Cape York Peninsula in later generations, which is now called the Jianjiao Peninsula by the Han people, they found a new building called Jianjiao Peninsula there. The city of Cape Port stopped for a while, adding coal and water and then bypassed the Zlatni Peninsula. But at this time, what appeared in front of them was one of the most beautiful scenery in Australia, and it is also a unique scenic spot in the world! (To be continued) Text Chapter 620 The Great Barrier Reef The Great Barrier Reef is the largest and longest coral reef group in the world. It runs along the northeastern coast of Australia and stretches for more than 4,000 miles. The widest point is more than 300 miles. There are many coral islands in it. Not only do they live in a large number of marine animals, On some coral islands with suitable conditions, a considerable number of natives still live, and they usually make a living by catching fish and shrimps in the sea. When Li Min and his fleet passed over the Zhinjia Peninsula, they plunged into this coral island group. When they first entered this incredibly beautiful Great Barrier Reef, women like Wen Xin and Qing He were all captivated by the beautiful scenery in front of them. I was amazed, and then started to point at the strange coral I found and yell, without the restraint of a noble lady anymore. But in comparison, children like Chou Chou and Mo Qing were the happiest. They pointed at the red, green, purple and other colorful corals and chattered about which coral looked like what. It seems that the corals in the Great Barrier Reef have different shapes. Some are like slender antlers, some are like thick rhinoceros, and some are colorful and majestic. They look like palaces, which attract these children to jump up and down on the deck. It is much better than going to the zoo. Still happy. Li Ke and Li Min were also shocked by the beautiful scenery in front of them. Although Li Min had heard of the name of the Great Barrier Reef in his previous life, he could only understand it through pictures and words. However, when he stood in the Great Barrier Reef group, he discovered that This immersive feeling is far beyond the feeling that pictures and words bring to you. However, the surprises the Great Barrier Reef gave them were far more than that. Soon Li Min and his fleet encountered some fishing boats going out to sea for fishing. Most of these fishing boats were Han Chinese, and occasionally some natives could be seen on the boats. Work. When these fishing boats saw Li Min and his fleet. But they all showed great enthusiasm and stepped forward to sell all kinds of seafood they had just caught. This is the origin of Australian giant lobster. So the lobster here is also the freshest and the price is very cheap. Therefore, Li Min asked people to buy all the seafood sold by these fishing boats. It didn't matter if they couldn't finish it. There were so many maids and guards. They had finally come to Australia and the journey was very hard. They always treated their subordinates with consideration. Naturally, Li Min would not treat them badly, so he gave the rest to the fleet for tasting. It is also worth mentioning that among the seafood purchased. There are actually several huge dugongs. Dugongs are a type of manatee. Legend has it that mermaids refer to this kind of animal. But in fact, these things are very ugly, but the meat is very delicious. Even Li Min, who has always been naughty. Full of praise. In addition to giant lobsters and manatees, the Great Barrier Reef also produces plump sea cucumbers, ferocious sharks, etc. These marine creatures are all targeted by fishing boats. However, Li Min has already asked people to manage this kind of fishing. For example, he has made relevant regulations on the types and growth years of the fished animals to avoid overfishing and the extinction of certain animals. That night. Li Min and the others came to a small city called Rainbow Port. This town is located at the root of the east coast of the Zhimijiao Peninsula and is a natural deep-water port. However, there are very few people living in the port, only more than 2,000 people. And a quarter of them are soldiers stationed here, and most of the rest are the family members of these soldiers. Finally, there are some fishing teams. In addition to being eaten by the residents of the city, most of the seafood caught will be sent to the only seafood processing plant in the city to be made into dry goods or cans. This is also the largest financial income of Rainbow Port. The mayor of Rainbow Port is named Meng Meng. He is in his thirties. He was originally a guard in Li Min's house. However, he was injured when he attacked Baekje. He lost a few fingers on his right hand. It didn't look very serious. , but could no longer pick up a sword and gun, so he had no choice but to retire. However, Li Min always treated these disabled soldiers very favorably, and also arranged for them to study and even enter politics. It took Meng Meng several years to step by step into the position of this little mayor, and his loyalty was absolutely Reliable, so he had already received the news of Li Min's arrival. Meng Meng had already prepared a place for Li Min and the others to stay. After dinner, Li Min summoned Meng Meng as usual and asked about the local situation, and Meng Meng answered them one by one. "By the way, why is this port called Rainbow Port? It can't be because the people who discovered this place saw a rainbow, right?" After asking the serious questions, Li Min casually chatted. Meng Meng once served as a guard of the palace, and could be said to be his confidant. Now he is serving as an official, and he is likely to become an important minister of the palace in the future. After asking about serious matters, Li Min started chatting with him, which was also a way to win over his subordinates. Meng Meng was also flattered and said: "Your Highness, the rainbow in Rainbow Port does not refer to the rainbow in the sky, but to the rainbow in the water, because on certain nights every spring, the sea water in the coral reefs in the south of the port will Suddenly it turned into colorful colors. The scene was very spectacular. It looked like a rainbow in the sea. This is also the name of Rainbow Harbor.Come. " Hearing Meng Meng¡¯s explanation, Li Min was also a little surprised. If he didn¡¯t believe that Meng Meng would not lie to him, Li Min would never believe that there are such strange things in the world? Rainbow Harbor is in the southern hemisphere, but their spring is equivalent to autumn in the northern hemisphere. It's just May. If they can stay in Australia for two or three months, they may have a chance to see this wonder. Although it was a pity that they could not see the rainbow in the sea, when they left Rainbow Harbor the next day, they were lucky enough to see an indigenous woman on an island inhabited by natives not far from the port. The scene of fishing for pearls in the sea. At that time, Li Min's fleet passed by the coral island, and happened to see the native women on the island rowing a small boat, and then arrived at a clear sea. Through the water, you could see the colorful corals below, and then these native women He took off his clothes, revealing his slim and fit figure, and tied two fish skin bags around his waist, and then jumped into the sea to look for pearl shells. Seeing these native women fishing for pearls, Li Min and his entire fleet were excited, because except for Wen Xin and other female family members and some maids, most of the others in the fleet were men. They saw a group of naked women in the fleet. Jumping into the water in front of them, everyone's blood naturally surged, and some people even howled like wolves. The scene was chaotic for a while, and even Li Ke and Li Min stared intently at the native woman in the sea. Wen Xin and other female relatives all spat softly and returned to the cabin with red faces. But then the fleet slowly became quiet, because through the extremely clear water, you can see the pearl divers swimming like fit mermaids in the water, especially among the colorful coral groups. , which makes these women's figures even more graceful and breathtakingly beautiful. These pearl divers move very quickly, and can hold their breath underwater for a long time. Some of them even come up for a breath every seven or eight minutes, and generally they only need to change their breath two or three times before they can collect it. A bag of pearl oysters was dumped onto the boat before diving again. When leaving Rainbow Harbor, Meng Meng helped Li Min find a guide. According to the other party, the work of these native pearl divers was very dangerous because the coral reefs were not as peaceful as they seemed on the surface and there were many poisonous marine life. Living in corals, they may be poisoned accidentally, and they are in the sea. If they cannot return to the ship in time after being poisoned, they may die of suffocation. In addition, even if they return to the ship, if the poison is too deep If so, he may die as a result. Li Min sighed after hearing this. In the past, he only knew that pearls were beautiful, but he did not expect that the pearl fishing industry could be so dangerous. However, he remembered that the pearl oysters in later generations were all artificially cultured. It was a pity that he did not know the breeding method, otherwise this breeding method could be promoted. Seeing the hard work of these pearl divers, Li Min felt a little compassion, so he asked the guide to contact the pearl divers and directly buy the pearl oysters they collected at a reasonable price, and then prepared to share it with Wen Xin and the others. Open it with your own hands and let everyone try their luck, because not all pearl oysters contain pearls, and the particle size, color, and roundness of the pearls all affect the value of the pearls. In addition, pearl oysters are also a very delicious food, and the meat is also very delicious, so you won¡¯t suffer even if you don¡¯t have pearls. Li Min's behavior of directly buying pearl oysters was very common in later generations. Many pearl-producing places had such programs. It was like gambling on stones in later generations. The risk was all borne by the buyer. Whether he made a profit or lost it all depends on him. Buyers make their own luck. Although this concept is a bit advanced now, those native women are not stupid. Although some precious pearls may appear in the pearl oysters sold, they may not get anything at all, so it is better to sell them directly, which at least guarantees that there will be some pearls. It was a considerable income, so they all readily sold it to the fleet, while Li Min paid directly with copper coins. These natives already understood the value of currency and knew that they could use this kind of copper coins to buy their own needs from the Han people. of various supplies. Wen Xin and Qing He were very excited about Li Min's proposal to play the pearl oyster game. After all, this kind of game already has some gambling qualities, and gambling is innate in people, so they all wanted to try it out. To try their luck, each one enthusiastically held a knife and wore silk gloves on his hands to prevent scratching the skin on his hands, and then began to open the shells himself. And even Li Ke showed great interest. He pulled Li Min over and asked for two knives. How about trying his luck? (To be continued) PS: Sorry, I¡¯m late today. I¡¯m updating the first chapter now. The second chapter will be here soon. Text Chapter 621 Tang Yizhi and Yu Zhang Princess "Father, look, I found a pearl!" A beautiful and shameless little guy held up a pearl and rushed into Li Min's arms with excitement and shouted. The first person to gain something was Li Xiu, the son of Li Min and Mengxue. This boy is only four years old this year, and he has inherited the excellent genes of the Li family and the Cui family. He has grown extremely handsome at a young age, even number one. When they first saw him, many people thought Li Xiu was a beautiful little girl. Of course, at Li Xiu's age, it was impossible for him to open the pearl oyster alone, but the maid beside him helped him open it. Li Xin put down the pearl shell in his hand with a smile, then took the pearl in Li Xiu's hand and looked at it. He found that the diameter of the pearl was not small, it must be more than one centimeter, and the color was a beautiful pink. Color, very round and smooth, this kind of pearl is the best thing to give to a woman. When Li Min thought of this, he suddenly rolled his eyes, and then whispered a few words in Li Xiu's ear. As a result, the little guy nodded very obediently, and then ran to his mother Cui Mengxue, making a babyish sound. Said: "Thank you for your hard work, mother. This is the pearl Xiu'er found. I gave it to mother as a gift!" Mengxue had noticed Li Min and his son just now, and now that she saw Li Xiu taking the initiative to give the pearl to herself, how could she not know that this was Li Min's idea? But just because of this, Mengxue seemed even more happy. After all, this pearl was not only beautiful, but also the heart of her son and husband. This made her feel extremely satisfied, and her eyes when she looked at Li Min were full of affection. Then Qinghe and Gao Yang also made gains one after another, and every time they found a pearl, they would scream with excitement, even the always dignified Yang and Wen Xin were no exception, as if they had suddenly returned to As if they were girls in those days, everyone has become very lively. Li Min bought hundreds of pearl oysters in total. However, the total number of pearls found was only a few dozen, and a considerable number of them were not very round in shape, and the colors were also different. In the end, it was impossible to even put together a solid-color pearl bracelet, which was very confusing. Feeling a little frustrated. However, Li Min and the others were pretty lucky. In addition to the big pink pearl that Li Xiu found, one of Li Ke's men actually dug out a very precious black pearl, although it was not as good as the pink pearl. big. But it is also about the size of a fingertip. Although it is not priceless, it is still very easy to sell it for hundreds or even thousands of guan. This is not a big surprise. In addition, Wen Xin and the others also had their own gains, and if they were picky, they could also find a few good pearls as souvenirs. Li Min was the only one who had bad luck. He did find a few pearls, but they were either not round or the color was not good. It can be said that they were all worthless. In the end, they could only grind them into pearl powder for Wen Xin and others to use for beauty. . Wen Xin and the others found this game of finding pearls very interesting. So in the next trip, Li Min bought a lot of pearl oysters from some native pearl divers living in the Great Barrier Reef. In the end, he could only get one bracelet for Wen Xin, Yang, Qinghe, and Gao Yang. Most of the pearls are too messy. The value is not very high, so it can only be kept as a personal souvenir. In addition, after eating so many pearl oysters, Li Min and his children never left. I feel like vomiting when I see dishes made from shells. The fleet headed south along the east coast of Australia and soon left the Great Barrier Reef behind. And when they came to the southeastern coast of Australia, they found that the coastline here suddenly became lively. The essence of the entire Australia is concentrated on the southeast coast, which has a subtropical humid climate and a temperate ocean climate. Not only is the climate pleasant, but the rainfall is abundant and the land is fertile, making it very suitable for living. Therefore, 70% of the Han people who immigrated to Australia live in this area. . Li Min's last stop in Australia was the largest city in Australia. This big city is called Nan'ao City. It has 70,000 permanent residents, of which more than 46,000 are Han Chinese, and the rest are large. Some of them are local natives, and there are also a considerable number of Hu merchants, as well as Sanhan people, Japanese people, etc. Nan'ao City was not established very long, even later than the Rainbow Harbor they passed through before, but as soon as it was discovered, it quickly attracted many immigrants to live because the climate and land here are very suitable for farming. , and a considerable part of the immigrants are refugees who have just moved from the Tang Dynasty. They have no business acumen. All they ask for is a piece of fertile land, and this is undoubtedly their best choice. After several years of development, Nan'ao City has been basically built, but some areas still need to be improved. However, the local economy and population are making rapid progress, and it is not comparable to a small place like Rainbow Harbor. Nowadays, Nan'ao City has become the center of commerce, agriculture, and animal husbandry in Australia. Most of the food needed by the entire Australia is almost entirely supplied by this area. "Whoosh~" followsThere was a light sound from the bowstring, and a long arrow shot out like lightning. A kangaroo running away in the distance was unable to dodge, and was shot in the back of the neck. As a result, it fell to the ground on the spot, struggled a few times, and finally died. "Hahaha, your highness the princess is good at archery!" On the vast coastal plain of southeastern Australia, a horse team galloped over. One of them, a man in his thirties, with three long beards under his chin and a very square appearance, laughed and praised. road. "Brother-in-law, thank you. After getting married in the past few years, I stayed at home every day to take care of my husband and raise my children. I have neglected my archery skills. Otherwise, this arrow should have entered from the back of the kangaroo's head!" A man wearing emerald green Hufu. The beautiful woman rode out on horseback, her face a little red from riding the horse, but her face was full of joy of hitting the prey. This young woman was Li Min's sister, Princess Gaoyang. Behind Gao Yang, Qinghe, Li Min, Li Ke and others followed closely. "Seventeenth sister is being modest again. Among us sisters, you and Sizi are the only ones with good archery skills. We were praised by our father himself!" A woman in blue who was riding arm-in-arm with Qinghe said with a smile. . This woman looks older than Gao Yang and Qinghe, and is probably about the same age as Li Min. The woman in blue who spoke was Princess Yuzhang, Gao Yang and Qinghe's sister. She was born in the same year as Li Min, but her birth month was older than Li Min. The square man who was the first to speak just now was her husband Tang Yoshi, who was also the city lord of Nan'ao City. All cities on the southeastern coast of Australia were under his control. Princess Yuzhang ranked sixth among the princesses of the Tang Dynasty. Her mother was a concubine, but unfortunately she died early. Therefore, Princess Yuzhang was single-handedly raised by Empress Changsun, and she has a high status among the princesses. And her husband Tang Yoshi was also from a famous family. Tang Yoshi's father's name was Tang Jian. When he was in the late Sui Dynasty, Tang Jian became friends with Li Shimin. Later, the Li family rebelled, and Tang Jian contributed a lot. Not only was this man very resourceful, but he was also blessed with great fortune. He fell into the hands of the enemy several times, but he was able to turn danger into safety. He can be said to be the most blessed general in the Tang Dynasty. In addition, Tang Jian and Li Min have a common hobby, which is food. When Li Min was in Chang'an, Tang Jian was a frequent visitor to his house. For this reason, the two had a very good personal relationship, and when Li Min was expanding overseas, Tang Jian was a frequent visitor to his house. In Tu Shi, the extremely shrewd Tang Jian immediately saw Li Min's potential strength, so a few years ago, he encouraged his son Tang Yoshi to give up his official position in the Tang Dynasty and come to Taiwan to assist Li Min. For Li Min, Tang Yoshi was not only the son of Tang Jian, whom he had known for many years, but also his brother-in-law, so he could not neglect him no matter what. So Li Min trained Tang Yoshi more from the beginning. After several years of experience, he became deeply aware of it. Tang Yoshi, who had received the true biography of Tang Jian, gradually revealed his talents, and was then sent to Australia by Li Min to become the lord of Nan'ao City, which could be regarded as the ruling party. After Li Min and his fleet arrived, they were immediately arranged by Tang Yizhi. Qinghe and Gao Yang were also very happy when they saw their sister, Princess Yuzhang, and Princess Yuzhang also introduced Nan'ao City to their two sisters with great interest. Interesting thing, it turned out that there are many preys in South Australia, especially kangaroos, which are very interesting. Qinghe and the others happened to have known about kangaroos for a long time, so their interest was immediately aroused, so today's hunting started. Gao Yang rode his horse over to pick up the kangaroo and handed it to the guards behind him. Then he glanced at Li Min who was not far away and teased: "Brother Six, I remember that your archery skills were very good in the past. Why didn't you kill a single prey today?" arrive?" There were not many people participating in this hunting. There were only three couples, Li Min, Li Ke and Tang Yizhi, and Gao Yang and Qinghe. There were eight people in total, but now Gao Yang and the others had already caught several prey behind them. , even Wen Xin and Yang, who have always been weak, were able to hit a big flightless bird, but Li Min was still empty-handed. Hearing Gao Yang's teasing, Li Min said with an unchanging expression: "How many prey you catch is secondary. The most important thing is whether the prey tastes delicious. For example, Gao Yang, you have already shot three kangaroos. It's a pity that You definitely can¡¯t get used to the taste of kangaroo meat, so no matter how much you shoot, it will be a waste in the end!¡± Hearing Li Min's words, Gao Yang was unconvinced and said: "Who said I can't eat it? I'm going to eat it for you to see!" "Gao Yang, you should wait and talk about this later. The taste of kangaroo meat" At this time, Princess Yuzhang also advised, and when she talked about kangaroo meat, a very strange expression appeared on her face. "Sixth sister, I heard that this kind of kangaroo is the favorite prey of the local natives. Is its meat unpalatable?" At this time, Li Ke also asked. "It's not unpalatable, it just tastes weird. Yu Zhang and I only tasted it once before, and we never touched it again!" Tang Yoshi also laughed at this time. Hearing the words of several people, Gao Yang showed hesitation on his face, and at this moment Qinghe also smiled and said: "Gao Yang, I advise you not to bet with Sixth Brother. He has always been a tricky person.Man, Sixth Brother knows better than anyone whether something is delicious or not! " But just when Gao Yang was hesitating, Li Min suddenly saw a horse galloping in the distance. It seemed that it should be their guard left on the outside. It seemed that he had something important to report? (To be continued) Text Chapter 622 Smallpox in Australia Next to a clear stream, several bonfires are burning fiercely, and on top of the fires are some golden game meats that have been roasted. The fat overflows from these golden barbecues, and occasionally some drips onto the fire below. On the grill, sparks flew up, and from time to time a young maid came forward, gently flipping the barbecue while brushing various seasonings on it, making the entire both sides of the creek filled with the aroma of meat. Not far upstream of the creek, Princess Yuzhang and Wen Xin were laughing and playing in the water. Although the creek was neither wide nor deep, there were many fish in it, so they all rolled up their trouser legs and stood there. In the water, he said he wanted to catch some fish and bring them back to make soup. At the tent behind the fire, Li Min, Tang Yoshi, and Li Ke were discussing what happened to be reported by the guards. "Your Highness, this time the smallpox epidemic among the Australian natives is coming fiercely. Although the sick natives are still quite far away from Nan'ao City, the disease is ruthless. No one knows whether smallpox will spread here, so I will follow my advice. See, you, His Royal Highness King Wu, the princess, the princess and others, it is best to leave here as soon as possible!" Tang Yoshi said first. Just now, the guard sent an urgent message. In the northwest three hundred miles away from Nan'ao, several Aboriginal tribes have discovered the plague of smallpox one after another, and it has broken out. Some of the surrounding Aboriginal tribes have also begun to get sick, and among them, the disease has Those who reported the situation were almost certain to die, and the Han caravan who discovered the situation immediately reported it. The area has now been sealed off, and the merchant who reported the report has also been quarantined, but no one knows whether the smallpox epidemic will spread to South Australia. Come. However, Li Min shook his head relaxedly after hearing this and said: "Don't worry about this. When we were in Taiwan, we had already promoted the method of vaccination with cowpox. Han Chinese who moved overseas must be vaccinated with cowpox, and as long as after vaccination, the body will You will develop antibodies to smallpox, and you will never get smallpox again in your life. Therefore, not to mention that smallpox is still so far away, even if I go to the Tianchang epidemic area now, I don¡¯t have to worry about getting sick!" Hearing Li Min mention the cowpox vaccination, Li Ke couldn't help but raise his left hand and touch his right arm. A few years ago, Taiwan's medical school invented the method of vaccination, which involves taking the pus and blood from the cowpox pustules, drying them into powder, and then drying them into powder. After pricking a person's arm and applying it, the vaccinated person will have reactions over the next few days, but they are generally not serious. It will return to normal soon, and this also shows that the vaccination is successful. At the beginning, the governments of Taiwan and Datang vigorously promoted it. Regardless of whether they are high or low, everyone has been vaccinated. Li Ke's whole family has also been vaccinated, and now there is a scar on his arm. However, although Li Ke believed that Li Min would not lie, he still had no confidence in the cowpox inoculated on his body, so he said at this time: "Liu Lang. The technology of vaccination against smallpox has only been promoted for a few years, although it has been widely used in recent years. It is true that there has been no outbreak of smallpox in Tang and Taiwan, but it cannot be fully explained that this is all due to the vaccination of cowpox. Besides, there are still those Chou Chou children, so we should be more careful this time. Everyone gets on the boat and leaves South Australia first. good!" I heard Li Ke mention these children Chou Chou. Li Min was also shocked. Although he believed that Chou Chou and the others who had been vaccinated with cowpox would not be infected with smallpox, as a father. He will not put his children in any danger. Besides, smallpox has always been known to have a high mortality rate, and the current vaccination technology is still crude. If one of Chou Chou's children does not produce antibodies, By then it will be too late to get sick. It may be difficult for people without children to understand Li Min¡¯s worries. But as long as a parent is in Li Min's current situation, I'm afraid they will have this kind of worry. So Li Min finally nodded and said: "Okay, let's make preparations and try to leave Nan'ao in the next two days, but brother-in-law, do you want Sister Yuzhang to leave with us?" Li Min finally turned to Tang Yizhi and asked, but after hearing this, Tang Yizhi smiled and said: "Your Highness, don't worry. In fact, this is not the first time such a smallpox outbreak has occurred in Australia. When we first came here, At that time, there was an outbreak of smallpox among the natives. That smallpox killed most of the natives near Nan'ao, and the rest migrated away. On the contrary, none of us Han people got the disease. I believe it was due to the vaccination of cowpox. I also hesitated. After Zhang experienced the smallpox outbreak, he was no longer surprised by smallpox outbreaks among the natives, but your highnesses, you'd better leave, after all, no one can guarantee this kind of thing." Li Min was stunned for a moment when he heard what Tang Yizhi said, and then he remembered that the memorial Tang Yizhi gave him seemed to mention an outbreak of smallpox among the Australian natives. However, because no Han people were infected, he He didn't pay attention to it, but now when he was there, he could understand the anxiety and uneasiness that Tang Yoshi and his sister Princess Yuzhang felt at that time. "What, do smallpox often break out here in Australia?" Li Ke asked in surprise after hearing this. But this time, before Tang Yishi could speak, Li Min took over and explained: "Third brother, you don't know something. There is no smallpox here in Australia, but because of us foreignersThe arrival of ? brought some serious diseases from the Central Plains and other places. To use a professional medical terminology, these natives have no antibodies against these diseases at all, so when faced with serious diseases such as smallpox, they can only wait for death! " When Li Min said the last words, he also remembered some information he had seen on the Internet in his previous life. When Spain invaded the Americas, it also brought the smallpox virus with it. This made the Indians who had never encountered the smallpox virus no resistance at all, causing Tens of millions of people died. The situation in Australia is similar to that in America. The natives naturally have no resistance to plagues such as smallpox. "Your Highness Mingjian, this is indeed the case, and it seems that the closer the natives are to us, the more likely they are to contract the disease. Speaking of which, those natives are now keeping a distance from us Han people, and are not even willing to contact us for some transactions. , plus the activities of some slave-catching teams, so the natives are quite unfriendly to us now, and it is not easy to recruit some natives to work in the city!" Tang Yoshi also said with a wry smile. As the city lord of Nan'ao City, he is also in charge of the government affairs on the southeastern coast of Australia. Naturally, he cannot avoid dealing with the aborigines. In addition, the number of Han people in Australia is now scarce, so Tang Yoshi has always wanted to recruit some aboriginal tribes. Unfortunately, due to illness and The reason why the slave-catching teams were hunting slaves everywhere made the relationship between the Han people and the local natives worse and worse. This made him worried that large-scale conflicts would break out in the future, so he took this opportunity to bring it up now and wanted Li Min to think about it. Method. Li Min naturally heard the implication of Tang Yizhi's words, and immediately frowned and started thinking. Australia is no better than places like Taiwan and Nanyang. It is too far away from the Central Plains, the hometown of the Han people. Even if it promises huge profits and formulates many preferential policies, there are still too few people willing to move all the way here. And it¡¯s not just Australia, Ceylon and America also have the same problem. The Americas are too far away for now, but the Sinhalese people on the island of Ceylon believe in Buddhism and surrendered peacefully. In addition, the entry of the Han people did make them feel that their living standards have improved, so the monks on the island Not only did the Garo people quickly get used to the rule of the Han people, but they also actively cooperated, which made the island of Ceylon develop extremely fast. The gemstone and tea making industries have become the two main economic pillars of the island. With the precedent of Ceylon Island, it is not surprising that Tang Yoshi could think of a way to recruit local natives. Moreover, as a local official and a very motivated person, he naturally wanted to play a leading role in his governance. Only in this way can he show his talents by making some political achievements. However, if a place wants to develop, the foundation of everything is the people under its rule. How can it develop without people, and this cannot be done just by relying on the Han people in Australia. Therefore, the fastest and easiest way is to recruit the local aborigines, and then use both kindness and power to promote the sinicization method and let them join in the construction of Australia. After thinking about this, Li Min took a long breath, then turned to Tang Yoshi and asked: "Brother Yoshi, if you have any ideas, just put them forward!" Tang Yizhi perked up after hearing this. What he was waiting for was Li Min's words. He immediately said: "In fact, if you want to recruit the natives, it is nothing more than showing them power and luring them for profit. Here in Nan'ao There are six thousand regular troops stationed, and there are also a considerable number of slave-catching teams. In the past, there were some unscrupulous natives who provoked us, but they were all exterminated by us, so showing our power is enough." At this point, Tang Yoshi paused for a moment, and then spoke again: "But the next step of luring them for profit is more important, because only when the natives see the benefits, will they be willing to use it for us. I think about this issue After a long time, in fact, we only need to do two things. The first is to issue a protection order for the natives who surrender to us and prohibit the slave catching team from capturing the natives of these tribes. The second is to inoculate them with cowpox and exempt them from the disease. Regarding the suffering of illness, the second one is the most important, so please consider it, Your Highness!" After listening to Tang Yishi's words, Li Min was silent in thought. Tang Yishi's idea of ????inducing him to benefit was a good one. The first suggestion was actually to pay equal attention to kindness and power. If you submit, you don't have to worry about becoming a slave. If you don't submit, you will be waiting to be raped. Catch it and buy it from the mine. The second one even caught the weakness of the local natives and was not afraid that they would not submit obediently. Thinking of this, Li Min finally nodded and said: "Okay, this matter is settled. I will ask the Slave Catcher Association and the Medical College to send people to assist you. However, for the natives recruited, the promotion of Chineseization must also be done. Hurry up, you must not raise a group of white-eyed wolves!" "Your Highness, don't worry, I'll save it!" Tang Yoshi was also full of excitement when he heard Li Min agreed. But then Li Min suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up and he said: "Wait a minute, I have a special group of immigrants that can be sent to Australia, and they can help Yishi stabilize the rule here. " Text Chapter 623: The Effects of Kangaroo Meat "Your Highness still has immigrants who can migrate here?" Tang Yizhi was very surprised after hearing this, but then he frowned and said, "But as far as I know, Luzon and Linyi and other places still lack a large number of immigrants. There are also Jinzhou and Borneo. The reason why these two places have not been fully developed yet is because of the lack of immigrants, so if your highness still has immigrants, you should consider them first!" Nanyang and other places are the focus of Li Min's development. After all, they are closer to Taiwan. Therefore, after Tang Yishi learned that Li Min still had a group of immigrants, although he wanted to do so, he still persuaded him to consider moving to Nanyang first. . However, Li Min smiled slightly after hearing this, and opened his mouth to explain that those special immigrants were not suitable for going to Nanyang. But at this moment, I suddenly heard Gao Yang shouting from the bonfire beside the stream: "Brother Three, Brother Six, what are you waiting for? Our fish soup is ready!" It was only then that Li Min and the others smelled an alluring aroma, and at the same time they felt their stomachs growling. After all, they had been hunting all afternoon today and had not eaten anything yet. "Come on, hurry up! Today's fish was caught by Gao Yang and the others themselves, and it was cooked by them together. Don't delay, otherwise you will never get good food!" Tang Yoshi heard Gao Yang's shouting and couldn't bear it anymore. Regardless of talking to Li Min, he stood up and pulled Li Min and Li Ke towards the creek road. There are two main kinds of prey that Li Min and the others caught today. The first one is a kangaroo, and the other one is a large flightless bird that looks very similar to an ostrich, but is smaller in size. It is generally called It is an Australian ostrich. However, Li Min knew that this bird was called the emu in later generations and was the national bird of Australia. It is extremely adaptable, and the meat and eggs taste very good. There are a lot of ostriches in Australia. Li Min and the others shot eight in one afternoon, but only five kangaroos. Now they are all cleaned up and roasted on the fire. Of course, Li Min and the others will definitely eat them. It's not over, but they also brought a lot of guards and a few maids with them on this trip, so there is no need to worry about waste. Li Min, Li Ke, and Tang Yoshi came to the campfire and happened to see a few people in Qinghe stirring a large pot of fish soup. They caught the fish with their own hands in the creek. Although it was not big in size, it was very tender and cooked over a sufficient heat. The fish soup had already turned an attractive milky white color. Add a little liquor to remove the fishy smell and salt to taste. You don¡¯t need to add anything else. The fish soup itself is already extremely delicious. By this time, the barbecue had already been grilled. Gao Yang, who had never believed that kangaroo meat was unpalatable before, immediately asked someone to cut a relatively tender piece of kangaroo meat for herself, but she had just tasted it. I spit it out immediately, because even though the kangaroo meat had been used with various seasonings, it still couldn't cover up the strange smell of the meat itself, and it was also slightly sour. The texture of the meat was also relatively rough, which made Gao Yang unable to eat it at all. Seeing Gao Yang¡¯s appearance, Li Min laughed and walked over, then took the barbecue from Gao Yang¡¯s hand. He cut off a piece with a knife and put it in his mouth. As a result, he also frowned when he tasted kangaroo meat for the first time. However, after chewing it for a few times, he slowly got used to the weird taste, and then he felt that the texture of kangaroo meat was actually similar to that of beef. "Haha, the smell of kangaroo meat is too strong. Although I sprinkled a lot of pepper when roasting, it still can't suppress the sour taste of the meat itself. But if you eat it with chili sauce, there should be no problem. ." After Li Min swallowed the kangaroo meat, he laughed and said. When the maid next to her heard what Li Min said, she immediately went to the tent to get a few bottles of chili sauce and opened them. This time Li Min cut off another piece and dipped it in some chili peppers to taste. Sure enough, the sour smell disappeared, and the stimulation of the chili peppers also greatly aroused his appetite. He ate the piece of kangaroo meat in just a few times. Eliminated. Gao Yang saw Li Min eating the kangaroo meat that he had cut off, but he chuckled indifferently, and then ran to help serve the fish soup with Wen Xin and the others, and even brought a bowl to Li Min with his own hands. Apologize to Li Min for the previous one. Li Min also understood it and took it over with a smile. Next, the eight of them gathered around the fire and chatted while eating barbecue. Li Min had the most interesting chat with Tang Yoshi, because Tang Yoshi also had the same problem as his father, that is, he liked delicious food, so he and Tang Yoshi had the same problem. Li Min has the most common language, and the two talk endlessly about Australian food. Among them, Tang Yizhi admires Australian crocodiles the most, while Li Min likes Australian lobsters the most. In addition, Li Min and Li Ke also tasted the Australian ostrich and felt that it tasted really good. However, Li Min ate the most kangaroo meat, which puzzled both Li Ke and Tang Yoshi. "Liu Lang, the taste of this kangaroo meat is so weird. Although it feels better after adding chili pepper, it is not as good as the taste of ostrich meat. Besides, you have always been a picky person. Why did you change your temper today?" Li Ke ?Some asked curiously. "Yeah, I haven't eaten it since I last tasted it. Rokuro's mouth is even more tricky than mine. Even if it is dipped in chili sauce, the taste is still not as delicious as the ostrich meat, right?" Tang Yishi was also very surprised. Hearing the two people's questions, Li Min showed a lewd smile, and then whispered a few words to them. As a result, Li Ke and Tang Yoshi were stunned after hearing this, and Tang Yoshi was even more excited. He picked up a piece of kangaroo meat and stuffed it into his mouth, chewed it for a few mouthfuls and said, "Rokuro, are you kidding me? If kangaroo meat really has this effect, then the taste is acceptable, and it can also become an Australian product." A new way to make money.¡± Li Ke next to him also ate a piece of kangaroo meat, and then said: "Yes, it is a bit strange when you first eat it in your mouth, but it feels much better after adding chili pepper. Plus the effects you mentioned, Liulang, it must be able to cause Many people are pursuing it, but if Australia wants to export a large amount of kangaroo meat, it needs a lot of chili peppers, otherwise it will be impossible to eat, but with the current chili pepper production, it may not be possible." "Hey, there's no need to worry about peppers. Next year peppers and other American crops will be allowed to be planted. By then, there will be an explosive growth in production. Even Australia can grow a large amount of peppers. But you also have to be careful and don't catch all the benefits. , if too many kangaroos are killed, it will probably destroy Australia's natural environment!" Li Min also said with a smile. Some little knowledge from the past life may not seem to be very important, but it is precisely because of these little knowledge that it can make this era more beautiful. A new industry emerges. Gao Yang, who was sitting opposite Li Min and the others, saw the behavior of Li Min and the others. He was very strange at the moment and said to Wen Xin, Yang Shi and others beside him: "Look at the third brother and the sixth brother, why are they eating so bad now?" Kangaroo meat, and the smile on his face is so dirty, I guess there must be something hidden in it!" "Go away~, you stinky girl is already a mother, why are you talking so ignorantly? How can you say that your brother and brother-in-law are dirty?" Princess Yuzhang lightly slapped Gao Yang on the back with a look on her face. He said unhappily. When Gao Yang saw his sister's expression, he immediately joked: "Sister Yuzhang really feels sorry for her brother-in-law, but the younger sister only mentioned the third brother and the sixth brother, not the brother-in-law, but if the sister insists on classifying the brother-in-law with the sixth brother and the others, Over there, no wonder little sister" Yuzhang also knew that Gao Yang had an unforgiving temper, so without waiting for Gao Yang to finish speaking, he immediately picked up a small piece of barbecue and stuffed it into Gao Yang's cherry mouth and said with a smile: "You girl has sharp teeth and a sharp mouth. Just go ahead and eat your barbecue!" Gao Yang finally finished eating the barbecue. He wanted to make fun of Princess Yuzhang a few more times, but unfortunately he was pulled over by Qinghe to help cut the barbecue. Wen Xin and Yang also interrupted the discussion with laughter, and the argument between the two ended there. In fact, Princess Yuzhang was also very curious about what Li Min and the others said, and she even had a few discussions with Wen Xin, Yang and Qinghe. Unfortunately, none of them could guess what Li Min said, and she actually asked Li Ke and Tang Yizhi even started to taste kangaroo meat? Princess Yuzhang and Yang even specifically asked Tang Yoshi and Li Ke later, but unfortunately they both kept silent. Until two years later, eating kangaroo meat was fashionable among the upper-class aristocratic men in the Tang Dynasty and all over Taiwan, because it was said that this kind of meat had an aphrodisiac effect, and it was spread by His Highness the King of Qi himself. This also made kangaroos popular. Meat has also become an important export product for Australia. At this time, Princess Yuzhang and the others knew what Li Min had said at that time, and at the same time, they felt that Gao Yang's dirty words to describe Li Min and the others were very appropriate. "By the way, Yishi, I haven't finished talking about the special immigrants just now. The number of this group of immigrants will not be large, but they are very suitable for living in Australia, and they will also greatly promote the development of Australia's livestock industry. , so you must be prepared in advance to accept this group of immigrants!" Li Min swallowed a piece of kangaroo meat again, and then said. "Animal husbandry?" Tang Yizhi's eyes lit up after hearing this. The land on the southeastern coast of Australia is fertile and is a good place to develop agriculture. But further west, there will be large grasslands, which is a good place to develop animal husbandry. However, the Han people who migrated to Australia are not very good at herding, so their use of those grassland areas is also very limited. If those vast grasslands can really be used, then Australia's economy will undoubtedly reach a higher level. . "Liu Lang, those who are good at herding are naturally the Hu people from the northern part of the Central Plains. However, the northern grasslands have been occupied by my father and are slowly integrating into the territory of the Tang Dynasty. In addition, I heard that the population there is also somewhat sparse due to years of war. Don't you want to immigrate from there?" Li Ke also asked in surprise. "Haha, third brother, you are only half right. I do want to move some prairie barbarians to Australia, but not from the Tang Dynasty." Li Min said with a smile, a mysterious look on his face. Text Chapter 624 The Year of Smallpox At that time, Li Min had very few available manpower, so he moved a group of Hu people from the northern grasslands and organized the young and strong among them into an army, which became a sharp sword in his hand. Now this army is still active in various places. , the status is only lower than the Han army, and higher than the status of the Sanhan, Japanese, Linyi and other armies. These migrating barbarians initially numbered only 170,000 people. However, after nearly ten years of fertility and multiplication, the total population of grassland people on Ezo Island has now reached 350,000. Among them are barbarians who later migrated there, and the largest number of others. Especially after Li Min promoted Chinese culture among the Hu people, he strengthened the medical conditions on the island, which greatly increased the birth rate of the grassland people. Coupled with sufficient food, the population reached a peak growth area. . The increase in population has also overwhelmed the land of Ezo Island, especially since some children have gradually grown up, but there is no more grassland for them to graze. This situation has attracted Li Min's attention, and even He considered increasing the number of prairie troops to reduce the population pressure on Ezo Island. However, when Li Min arrived in Australia, he found that although Australia's agriculture was developing well, the animal husbandry was somewhat backward. This gave him an idea. If some of the grassland people from Ezo Island were moved here, not only could the island be eliminated, It can overcome the pressure brought by the increase in population and also improve Australia's livestock industry to a higher level. It can be said that it kills two birds with one stone. Tang Yizhi and Li Ke also greatly appreciated Li Min's idea after hearing it. However, they were worried that if too many grassland people were moved, it would cause a large number of grassland people in Australia in the future, which would be detrimental to the Qi Palace. 's rule. Regarding this, Li Min doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem. Now those prairie people have been Chineseized, especially those young prairie people who have just grown up in the past ten years. Their loyalty to themselves far exceeds their loyalty to the tribe. As long as these reliable people are moved over during migration, and then Australia's rule over them is strengthened, there will be no problems. After careful consideration, Tang Yoshi agreed with Li Min's view. So while he was preparing to recruit local natives, he was also preparing to accept grassland immigrants. He was very busy for a while. As for Li Min and Li Ke, they left South Australia three days later because the smallpox outbreak among the native tribes had become increasingly serious. The death toll has skyrocketed. Nan'ao City also responded immediately. The nearly 20,000 natives in the city were also urgently moved to an island outside the port and then underwent selection. Start vaccination with cowpox in batches. In addition, through these native people, Tang Yoshi also released information to recruit the native people, and also announced the two major benefits of the native people's surrender. This made most of the native tribes very excited, especially those who were deeply affected by smallpox. The tortured tribe. Regardless of the dangers of smallpox, they sent people one after another to contact the Han people in order to get rid of the pain of the disease as soon as possible. However, not all natives will be recruited. In fact, Tang Yoshi does not intend to recruit too many natives. Firstly, he is wary of the local natives. Secondly, he does not have the power to control too many natives. Many natives. Therefore, in the first batch, he only recruited some tribes that were usually friendly to the Han people, and the number of them was also large. There are only more than 50,000 people, which is enough for his needs at this stage. Nan'ao City was the last stop of Li Min's trip to Australia. They originally planned to stay in Nan'ao for a while, but unfortunately they had to leave early because of the sudden smallpox. However, when passing by Rainbow Port, Li Min and the others stayed here for a while. After all, this place is far away from the smallpox epidemic area, and Qinghe, Gao Yang and other girls also like the lobster and manatee here very much. They stay here just to eat enough before going back. However, in addition to tasting the delicious food, Li Min also visited Rainbow Port and took a boat out to visit the nearby Great Barrier Reef. He even found a shallow place to swim for a while. It was so pleasant that they reluctantly left Rainbow Harbor until the end. At the same time, they felt a little regretful because due to time constraints, they could not see the colorful spectacle of the sea water outside Rainbow Harbor. Next, Li Min returned along the original route, and did not stop until Moli City. At this time, nearly two months had passed since they first arrived in Moli City. The steel plant was also under intense construction, so Li Min stopped by the steel plant to check it out and express condolences to the workers who came with him. However, just when Li Min and the others were preparing to return, they received a piece of news. When Li Min saw the news, he sighed, thinking that the saying that misfortunes never come singly really makes sense. It turns out that just a few months ago, a smallpox epidemic also occurred in the Americas, and it was more serious than in Australia. The first area where smallpox appeared was the city of Mansa where Luwan and the others first arrived. There were thousands of people in the city. People have the most contact with Han people. God knows which Han people have it.The smallpox virus suddenly broke out. Although the Han doctors in Luwan Port nearby tried their best to treat it, by the time the letter was sent, more than half of the Mayans in Mansa City had died of the disease. What¡¯s even more frightening is that smallpox began to spread to the surrounding areas with Mansa City as the center, and it spread extremely quickly. Half a month later, smallpox patients also appeared in Mayan cities hundreds of miles away from Mansa City. And the Mayans, like the Australian aborigines, apparently had no resistance to smallpox. People who have just gotten sick will first have a high fever, then headache, sore throat and limb pain, and then they will start to have symptoms such as shaking, vomiting, diarrhea and so on. After two or three days, rashes will appear all over the body, and eventually complications such as sepsis will occur. Symptoms, most people will die from the complications, and only a very small number of people with strong natural resistance may survive it. The symptoms will disappear after more than a month, but even if they recover, there will still be large and small marks on the patient's face. Pockmarked, a few people will go blind because of it, which can be said to be very scary. The immune system of the Mayans has no memory of the smallpox virus at all, so their bodies are simply an undefended delicious meal for smallpox. As long as one person shows symptoms of smallpox, most of the people around him will also be infected. Infection, and the Mayans had no experience with such large-scale plagues, and they did not know how to prevent the spread of smallpox, so this also led to the spread of smallpox throughout Central and South America in less than a month after it first appeared. Come on. To make matters worse, the political and economic center of the Mayans, the Yucatan Peninsula, was also captured by the menacing smallpox. In such a relatively densely populated area, the spread of smallpox increased exponentially. The disease was raging, and the number of deaths could no longer be counted. All the Han people in the Americas only knew that the Mayan civilization was disappearing rapidly. The earth was covered with the corpses of Mayans who died of illness, and one city after another became a deserted ghost town. . Although Li Min, who received the news, did not see the tragic situation in America with his own eyes, he could imagine that, just like the smallpox virus brought by the Spanish when they invaded the Americas in later generations, the relatively fragile immune system of the American natives was fundamentally affected. If you can't afford this test, it is reasonable for this situation to occur. Moreover, Li Min also knew that this smallpox epidemic was just the beginning. The Maya, located in Central America, connected the two major Americas, so the smallpox virus would definitely spread to North and South America with this as the center. This situation may continue for many years, and countless people The number of Native Americans who would die as a result could be anywhere from millions to tens of millions. Considering the mortality rate of smallpox, which is as high as one-third, I am afraid that the final death toll will definitely be much higher than the plague in Java. Speaking of which, this year is really strange. First, smallpox broke out in Australia, and then in the Americas. It can be said that this year can be called the "year of smallpox." And the smallpox outbreaks on these two continents are different from the plague in Java. The plague in Java was confined to an island. Although the mortality rate was higher than that of smallpox, it was not very harmful. And to some extent, this plague is actually man-made. In addition, there was a riot in Java first. If most of the natives could be wiped out by the plague, it would be beneficial to Li Min. However, smallpox in the Americas is completely uncontrollable, and can even be said to be a natural disaster. Moreover, the two continents are vast, and the local natives are also a resource that can be used by Li Min, especially now that he has a large Han population. In the absence of sufficient resources, these natives became even more important. Unfortunately, the outbreaks of smallpox in these two places undoubtedly caused a great loss of this resource, and may even slow down Li Min's overseas development. In addition, the news of the outbreak of smallpox in the Americas also disrupted Li Ke's plan to personally inspect the three places. He originally planned to go to the Americas immediately after visiting Australia. His trip to Australia was eventually interrupted by smallpox, but he barely got to know Australia. However, before leaving for America, he was interrupted by the outbreak of smallpox. This made Li Ke very depressed, and he also wondered if he had a conflict with smallpox. Otherwise, why would he be involved in all this kind of thing? It is precisely because of this that Li Ke had to change his itinerary. After returning to Taiwan from Australia, he took a boat to Ceylon Island, and then went to visit his two brothers Li Zhen and Li Yun before finally taking a boat. Head west to Africa and take a field trip to see what's going on there. But this time he was the only one to go. Yang and his children were waiting for him in Taiwan. After all, Africa was not like Australia, and there were still certain risks involved in going there. However, Li Ke did not expect that his trip to Africa would not go according to the original plan at all. Instead, a small accident occurred midway, and it was this surprise that allowed Li Ke to achieve a journey of his own. legend! Text Chapter 625 Suez Canal In just a few years, the situation in Tianzhu Continent has undergone a very interesting reversal. When King Harsha was still there, Northern Tianzhu formed a nominally unified dynasty under his rule, and the dynasty was relatively peaceful. Even if there were conflicts between the various kingdoms, they would be mobilized by King Harsha. Try your best to avoid the outbreak of war. This also made the internal rule of the Harsha Dynasty relatively stable, the economy developed very rapidly, and the people's lives were better than elsewhere. ???????????????????????? However, since the death of King Harsha, Prime Minister Aronashun usurped the throne, causing the entire Northern India to be in chaos. Wars continued between various kingdoms, many people were displaced as a result, and their lives became even more miserable. It was at this time that the two brothers Li Zhen and Li Yun, who had been landing on the Tianzhu Continent and had been preparing for it for several years, started to exert their efforts to wipe out South Tianzhu and Central Tianzhu in one fell swoop, and wipe out the entire central and southern parts of the Tianzhu Continent. It's all in your hands. Moreover, with the efforts of Li Yun and a group of ministers, their rule in Central Tianzhu and Southern Tianzhu has stabilized. The original riots in various places were also extinguished by Li Zhen and his army. Coupled with the spread of the New Brahmanism, this There has been a serious loss of followers of Buddhism and old Brahmanism in the region. Although Li Zhen and Li Yun claimed to respect other religions and promised that each religion would have the right to preach under their own rule, they did not treat non-New Brahmanism believers. Heavy taxes were levied, in which case many weak believers had no choice but to convert. After stabilizing their ruling area, Li Yun and Li Zhen began to learn from Li Min and vigorously develop the economy of their ruling area. They formulated many preferential policies. In addition, Tianzhu area is rich in coal and iron, especially among which there are A considerable amount of chromite can produce natural chromium steel, which is not only hard and wear-resistant. Moreover, it does not rust, and the weapons made are simply the favorite of military commanders. However, the biggest use of chromium steel is to make various industrial tools, such as the drill bits on lathes used to make gun barrels, etc. In addition to coal and iron mineral deposits, Tianzhu's agriculture is also very developed. You must know that in later generations, India's cultivated area accounted for one-tenth of the world's cultivated area and was one of the world's largest grain exporters. Although Tianzhu is now It cannot reach the level of later generations, but the development of agriculture can already be compared with that of the Central Plains. Therefore, grain export has also become one of the important financial sources for Li Zhen and Li Yun. In addition, Tianzhu is also the birthplace of cotton. Local cotton cultivation has a long history, and the climate and terrain here are also very suitable for tea cultivation. Therefore, while Li Zhen and Li Yun vigorously developed cotton cultivation, they also began to promote the cultivation of tea. In addition, the tea plantation cultivation in Ceylon Island has also formed a large scale, which has also indirectly promoted the cultivation of tea in Tianzhu. Many Han merchants have already established Coastal areas established their own tea plantations. It is also relying on Tianzhu¡¯s rich mineral deposits and developed agriculture. Li Zhen and Li Yun's tax revenue is increasing in a straight line every year. Although it is still far from Li Min's Prince Qi's Mansion and Datang, it is enough for them to use for their own development, especially under Li Zhen's strong request. , they purchased a batch of artillery and muskets from Li Min some time ago and entrusted them to the Taiwan Military Academy. Start cultivating a firearms force that truly belongs to you. On the east side of Central Tianzhu, a large river meanders across the land, eventually flowing into the sea from the east coast of the mainland. This river is called Krishna River and is one of the famous rivers in India. The land on both sides of the river is fertile and the climate is relatively moderate. The delta area at the mouth of the river is famous for its rice production, which is at the northern end of the delta. A city called Zhongjing is under construction. I saw that the city wall outside Zhongjing had been demolished, and countless Sudras of the lowest status were working like ants around the city wall. Under the command of Han craftsmen, they poured the soil shaken with rice juice into the partitions, and then tamped it with heavy objects. They built solid green bricks around the outside. This kind of city wall that is more than one foot wide is very strong, even if it is made of Artillery bombardment also takes a long time to blast away. After Li Zhen and Li Yun occupied Central Tianzhu, Chola City, which was originally the capital of the country, seemed a bit remote. Moreover, Chola City was a coastal city, and Li Zhen and Li Yun did not have a strong navy in their hands, so if something happened During the war, they did not have enough power to protect Chola City, so after stabilizing the rule of Zhongtianzhu, they decided to choose another city as their capital. The Zhongjing in front of them was originally the royal capital of a small country in Zhongtianzhu. The name was very difficult to pronounce. Li Zhen and Li Yun took a fancy to the location, so they ordered the city to be renovated and used as their temporary capital. The reason why it is said to be temporary is because both Li Zhen and Li Yun firmly believe that Tianzhu will soon be unified by them. Only then will Qunu City in northern Tianzhu or several other large cities in the Ganges River Basin be qualified to become their real city. s capital. In the simple palace in Zhongjing City, Li Zhen and Li Yun were busy having lunch. The two had previously discussed issues about developing the economy under the rule, but they had not finished the discussion by noon, so they simply chatted while eating."Brother Qi, the tea gardens here in Tianzhu are being built very quickly, especially those tea plantation owners who have already enjoyed the benefits in Ceylon Island. They are rich and skilled. In addition, our land prices are so cheap, and there are There are so many discounts, so they are willing to spend money. However, although tea gardens have been built, the corresponding tea frying factories are still scarce, so people have to be prepared in this regard!" Li Zhen said while eating curry mutton. said. Li Yun nodded after hearing this and said: "Yes, our current financial sources mainly rely on mining and planting. Although Tianzhu originally had some industry and commerce, they were very primitive, so if we want to develop the economy, at least Let¡¯s start up industry!¡± "Well, the mutton today is good. It seems that the curry with chili pepper is much more delicious!" Li Zhen agreed, and then said something nonsense. After hearing this, Li Yun smiled helplessly and said: "Although peppers are good, we can't introduce them yet. We have to wait until next year at the earliest. However, peppers are really a good thing. We can consider planting them on a large scale in the future. We will definitely plant them by then." Another way to make money!" Hearing Li Yun talk about the road to wealth, Li Zhen, who was eating mutton, suddenly paused, and then said with great regret: "Speaking of the road to wealth, we think of the canal occupied by Dashi, which can connect the Red Sea and the The Mediterranean is a golden waterway, and all the ships that come and go need to pay taxes to Dashi. All our maritime traffic with Eastern Rome needs to pass through there, so that canal is the real way to make money!" Seeing Li Zhen's jealous and hateful look, Li Yun smiled silently and said: "You are talking about the Suez Canal, right? That is not something we can get involved in now, unless we can remove the power of Dashi from Egypt." Drive them out and capture the Dashi Peninsula as well." Don¡¯t be surprised, the Suez Canal Li Yun mentioned is the Suez Canal of later generations. In fact, as early as the 18th century BC, the Egyptian Pharaoh ordered people to dig this canal, and it was not abandoned until the 13th century AD. However, In the second century BC, it was dredged by the Egyptian Pharaoh and the ancient Roman Empire respectively. Later, the canal went through several ups and downs, until in 640, the second caliph of the Great Eclipse, Umar ibn al-Khattab, once again ordered the Suez Canal to be dredged and fully opened to the outside world. This move finally allowed The connection between the East and the West has become closer. A large number of ships pass through this canal every day, including Persians, Tianzhu people, and Romans, but the largest number are Han merchant ships. The merchant ships of the Han people were loaded with silk, porcelain and tea, and traveled thousands of miles from the coast of the Tang Dynasty to the Red Sea area. Before the opening of the canal, they could only sell their goods to the Indians or Persians. Later, there were cannibals, but After the canal was opened, they could reach the Mediterranean through the canal and sail their ships directly to Eastern Rome for trade. This not only prevented Han merchants from having to suffer price reductions from middlemen, but also allowed them to directly transport Western goods to various parts of the Tang Dynasty. Over and over again, they made profits several times more than before. Therefore, even though the taxes collected by the Cannibals were heavy, they still could not stop the enthusiasm of the Han merchants. Li Zhen naturally understood that with his current strength, he could not even defeat Tianzhu, let alone Egypt. Moreover, Egypt was now occupied by the powerful Dashi, and the birthplace of Dashi was still blocked between Tianzhu and Egypt. In the middle of Egypt, if they want to occupy the Suez Canal, they will have to completely destroy the Great Eclipse, but with their current strength, it is simply impossible. "Eighth brother, my father is now supporting Persia and has signed a military alliance with Eastern Rome. This makes Dashi dare not act rashly. Some time ago, I heard that Dashi sent people to negotiate with my father. What is the result now?" Li Yun suddenly asked. After hearing this, Li Zhen smiled contemptuously and said: "The big food is a good plan. They secretly sent people to contact the father. They actually hoped to join forces with the Tang Dynasty to destroy Rome, and then the two countries would equally share the land of Rome. It seems like Fair enough, but the Tang Dynasty is so far away from Rome, and the Tang Dynasty is right next to Rome, so if they really capture Rome, is it strange that they are willing to give half of the land?" Li Yun also laughed when he heard this: "It seems that Dashi is really whimsical. With our father's wisdom, he must have seen through Dashi's tricks at a glance, but I don't know how he handled this matter?" "My father naturally saw through Dashi's plan, and after annexing the Western Region, my father had no spare power to march westward, so he did not want to fight with either Dashi or Eastern Rome. It is precisely because of this that my father The emperor summoned the envoys from the two countries together and planned to sign a three-nation contract, but when Sixth Brother heard about it, he actually intervened because of the Suez Canal!" Li Zhen said with a smile. Text Chapter 626 Li Ke visits Tianzhu The "Holy Covenant of the Four Nations" is referred to as the "Covenant of the Four Nations". This covenant was led by the Tang Dynasty, with the participation of Dashi, Persia and Li Min's Qi Palace. This far-reaching covenant was signed in Chang'an. The content of the Four-Nation Covenant covers both military and economic aspects. The military aspect is very simple, that is, each country guarantees that in the next ten years, there will be no war between the four countries in any situation, and the Tang Dynasty will also include Persia. into this treaty. In addition, regarding the economy, the content of the regulations is more complicated. The most important one is the four-nation trade treaty. The treaty stipulates that the four countries open their domestic markets to each other, allow merchants from all countries to pass freely, and also stipulates a unified tax rate to facilitate the development of business. . There are other small details, such as how to deal with foreign businessmen breaking the law within the country, as well as rights such as freedom of residence and movement. In addition, Li Min also specifically pointed out that although Dashi has fully opened the Suez Canal, the management of the Suez Canal is still somewhat chaotic, and the taxation is also very unreasonable. Therefore, he asked Dashi to rectify the Suez Canal, and he and Datang , Rome will send officials to supervise. Although Dashi believed that Li Min was interfering in Dashi's internal affairs, under the pressure from the three parties, they had to agree to this request. The signing of the four-nation alliance will directly affect the world structure in the next ten years. It is also the first treaty to include the Suez Canal. It can be said that the impact is very far-reaching. With the standardization of the management of the Suez Canal, exchanges between the East and the West have become more convenient. Special goods from various parts of the Tang Dynasty have poured into Rome and various parts of Europe. At the same time, the Central Plains culture has also begun to invade this area. Europeans have used the Central Plains to use Proud of the goods. In addition, many Roman scholars went to the Central Plains to communicate with scholars from the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan. They also liked the living environment in the Central Plains very much, and most of them chose to move their families to the Tang Dynasty or Taiwan. Both Li Shimin and Li Min welcomed these scholars, especially those in astronomy, arithmetic, mechanics, etc. After all, the Eastern Roman Empire had a long history and complemented the Central Plains civilization in many aspects. The impact of the Four-Nation Covenant goes far beyond the above. For example, for Li Zhen and Li Yun, although they did not participate in the Four-Nation Covenant, it gave them a relatively stable external environment, and they did not have to worry about encountering Dashi in a short period of time. In addition, Stability on the Suez Canal. This caused a surge in the number of ships traveling between the Central Plains and the Red Sea, and Tianzhu happened to be located on this route, which directly promoted the economic development of various parts of Tianzhu. In particular, some ports in coastal areas developed rapidly and became an important source of finance for Li Zhen and Li Yun. A few months later, Li Zhen and Li Yun in Zhongjing welcomed an important guest. "Third brother, I didn't expect you to come to Tianzhu. If I had known, we should have gone directly to the port to pick you up!" Li Zhen said excitedly, holding a wine glass in her hand. This was a private banquet. Li Zhen and Li Yun were at Sitting on both sides was Li Ke, who was going to Africa. Li Min arrived in Tianzhu a month ago, but he first went to Ceylon Island for half a month. He bought a lot of gems for the women in Yang's family, and then landed on the Tianzhu continent, but he did not notify Li Zhen and Li Yun. Instead, he concealed his identity and moved around in their territory. After all, he would like Li Zhen and Li Yun to establish a country overseas in the future. It would only be good for him to learn something now. Even Li Min arrived in Zhongjing two days ago, and after touring the city, he went to the palace to see Li Zhen and Li Yun. "Seventh brother, eighth brother. Along the way, I have visited several big cities under your rule. I found that many of these big cities have experienced war, but now they are showing a prosperous scene. It is really It's amazing, it seems that you two have really worked hard in the past few years!" Li Ke praised with a smile. Li Ke's heart was really shocked along the way. Needless to say, Li Min's place was well managed and the economy was developing extremely rapidly. Even remote places like Ceylon were prosperous. signs. But what he didn't expect was that Li Zhen and Li Yun were no longer the two kids who followed him. Not only did they own half of Tianzhu's land, but their rule was also very stable. Despite economic development, Not as good as Li Min, but still showing signs of prosperity. Li Zhen and Li Yun were both very happy when they heard their brother's praise. After all, Li Ke was a few years older than them and had been their role model since childhood. Now that they could get his praise, it naturally made them even more satisfied. "By the way, Third Brother, I heard from Sixth Brother that you also want to build a territory of your own, and there are three options. How about it? Third Brother, have you thought about it?" The impatient Li Zhen asked first. Li Ke smiled when he heard this and said: "Liu Lang did give me three suggestions, Australia, America??Africa is next to you, but I have visited Australia. The population there is too small, and the local indigenous people are not very civilized. So if you want to develop, you still have to rely on the Han people. But now in the Tang Dynasty The number of Han people in Liulang's hands is somewhat insufficient, let alone immigrating to Australia, so I have removed Australia. "Li Ke said with a smile. In fact, the reason Li Ke mentioned above is only one of the reasons. The main reason why he gave up Australia was because after he went to Australia, he found that Li Min had made great efforts to develop Australia, although he knew that as long as he opened his mouth, Li Min would definitely give Australia to him without a second thought, and even the cities and people there would be his, but Li Ke didn't want to take advantage of his younger brother. What¡¯s more, Li Ke also knew that Li Min¡¯s eldest son Li Qi¡¯s nickname was Australia. Although this didn¡¯t mean anything, Li Ke didn¡¯t want people to say that he and his nephew were competing for territory. However, when Li Zhen heard that Li Ke had given up on Australia, her eyes lit up and she said, "Third brother, you'd better not go to Australia. Otherwise, our brothers would be too far away. If you ask me, you might as well go to Africa." Yes, there is a large island in southern Africa. It is very vast in area, not much different than the Jinzhou in the South Ocean. You can occupy it first, and then slowly accumulate strength. When you have enough strength, you can then land in Africa in a big way. By then we brothers will not be far apart, and we can support each other no matter what happens!" After hearing Li Zhen's words, Li Yun immediately echoed: "Eighth brother's brain is still quick. That big island is indeed a good place, and it is not far from the African continent, just like Ceylon Island and Tianzhu Continent. , although it is alone overseas, it can advance, attack, retreat and defend. In addition, Africa has become a new slave-catching base. Many slave-catching teams have already established strongholds on the island. If the third brother goes there, not only will we Brothers can give you support, and with the help of the slave-catching team, you can even turn slave-catching into a major source of income!" Hearing the introductions of Li Zhen and Li Yun, Li Ke couldn't help but feel a little moved, but he immediately smiled and said: "Don't rush this matter now. You also know my personality. I like to do everything myself." I¡¯ll do some research and be fully prepared, so as for which place to choose, I¡¯ll wait until I¡¯ve been to Africa and America!¡± Seeing that Li Ke had his own plans, Li Zhen and Li Yun couldn't persuade him anymore. They started talking about some private matters, such as the situation of Datang in the past few years, and whether there was any news happening in Taiwan and other places, especially about Shanghai. During Li Ke and Li Min's trip to Australia, both Li Zhen and Li Yun were very interested. However, when Li Zhen and Li Yun heard that Li Ke had to terminate his trip due to the smallpox outbreak in Australia, they both sighed, and then Li Zhen said: "Third brother, it will take you several days to arrive in Tianzhu." Now, I want to ask you, what impressed you the most about Tianzhu?" Li Ke was stunned when he heard that Li Zhen had asked such a strange question, but then he raised his head and thought about it carefully. After a while, Li Ke patted his thigh and said, "Eighth brother, you If you hadn't asked me, I would have almost forgotten. Ever since I arrived in Tianzhu, it has been a pain in my nose. Your place is too smelly, especially on the streets. The excrement is everywhere. I carry it with me. Three sachets couldn¡¯t suppress the smell!¡± Li Ke's words are indeed not an exaggeration. What impressed him most about Tianzhu was the word "stinky". The reason for this situation is due to several reasons. For example, the influence of natural climate, because the climate of Tianzhu continent is very hot, so in this natural environment, people are naturally more likely to sweat. In addition, Tianzhu people do not pay much attention to personal hygiene. Some people do not take a shower for a long time. Especially those from lower castes have a greater stink, and sometimes you can smell a sour odor even from a long distance away. What¡¯s even more frightening is that curry is used in most of the food of Tianzhu people. If you eat too much of this condiment made of various spices, it will also affect people¡¯s body odor, and even work will smell like curry. smell, which also makes Tianzhu people's body odor very alarming. In addition, the influence of religion is also very important, because Brahmanism advocates not killing animals and being vegetarian, especially the high castes. This has also led to the prosperity of animals in various parts of Tianzhu, and even entered the cities to live in harmony with humans. , such as the cattle running rampant on the streets of Tianzhu, as well as elephants, leopards, etc., they are all frequent visitors on the city streets. Sometimes these animals even die on the roadside, but no one takes them away and eats them, but leaves them to rot. In addition, the situation of open defecation is serious, defecation and defecation can be seen everywhere, especially in crowded cities. in this way. Based on the above reasons, the environment in Tianzhu City can be imagined. Li Ke¡¯s statement that his nose suffered is not an exaggeration at all. Text Chapter 627 Hygiene Issues When Li Zhen and Li Yun heard Li Ke say that Tianzhu stinks, they couldn't help showing a bit of a bitter smile on their faces. Then Li Yun poured out his bitter words to Li Ke and said, "Third brother, you don't know something. We When I first came to Tianzhu, the cities were several times more stinky than they are now, and you could even see dead people on the streets, and no one cared about them, let alone the stench." "Yes, when we occupied the original capital of Chola City, it was the situation that Seventh Brother mentioned. Later, we hired a group of Shudras with money to clean the city, and they also prohibited open defecation. This The situation has improved a bit, but Tianzhu people have long been accustomed to this kind of life, and it cannot be stopped by a few bans, so the health situation in various places is still not optimistic." Li Zhen also said at this time. Before Li Ke could speak, Li Yun, who had just taken a breath, continued: "But poor hygiene is not the key. The key is that under such hygienic conditions, it is extremely easy to cause various diseases. The medicine we recruited from Sixth Brother Doctors who graduated from the hospital have made several suggestions to us to improve the environment. Of course we also want to change the current situation, but it is not that easy at all." "But it's strange to say that the locals in Tianzhu are living well in this environment. They have never heard of any plague before, but the same cannot be said for the people we brought. Some time ago, an epidemic broke out in the army. It was cold, and all those who got sick were the Han and Hu people who came with us. On the contrary, those Tianzhu soldiers had nothing to do. Although the medical officers in the army were very skilled, there were still a few seriously ill people who did not survive. This happened to be the same as The smallpox epidemic in Australia and America is the opposite. I am really worried that one day we will be wiped out by a plague." Li Zhen continued very distressedly. "Then you should have taken measures, right? You can't let this situation continue?" After listening to the bitterness poured out by his two brothers, Li Ke felt like he couldn't laugh or cry. He didn't expect that Tianzhu was prospering and beautiful. in the foreground. There is still such a hidden crisis. "Of course we have measures. We have asked Sixth Brother and Emperor Father for help. Not only did we import a large amount of medicinal materials from him and Datang, but we also introduced many medical talents at high prices. Even in Chola City, which has better conditions, We are also preparing to open our own medical school, and then vigorously train medical talents, so that when the disease breaks out, we can find people to treat it." Li Yun said with a grimace. "However, this method can only treat the symptoms but not the root cause. If we want to fundamentally change this situation, the best way is to change the current habits of Tianzhu people. At least let them know that they should bathe frequently and not urinate anywhere." Li Listen carefully and get to the point. "Of course we know this, but what worries Brother Qi and me now is that we have no way to solve this problem." Li Zhen said very helplessly. "What's so difficult about this?" Li Ke looked very surprised, "You can learn from your sixth brother in Taiwan, set up a police station, and then recruit some police officers to patrol the streets, as long as they find poor personal hygiene, throwing garbage, etc. , just go up and get fined, as long as the enforcement is stricter. It shouldn't be too difficult, right?" However, in response to Li Ke's words, Li Zhen and Li Yun looked at each other and smiled bitterly, and then Li Yun explained: "Originally, we thought the same as you, third brother, and we did so. But later we discovered this method. But it's not feasible, because the laziness of these Tianzhu people has penetrated into their bones. The police alone can't control it, especially when they can't see it at night. It's even more impossible to control it. After all, Tianzhu's cities are not so luxurious. Like Sixth Brother. Light up the entire city of Keelung at night." Li Ke also didn¡¯t expect that a small hygiene problem would be so difficult to solve, and he felt a little helpless for a while. In addition, Li Ke also thought that now that Central Tianzhu and Southern Tianzhu have been initially decided, although Li Zhen and Li Yun's rule over various places has gradually strengthened and most places have become stable, they do not want their rule to be unstable due to health issues. Steady, after all, this matter is serious, but in the eyes of Tianzhu people, it is just an insignificant trivial matter. Therefore, if Li Zhen and Li Yun grasp this trivial matter too tightly, I am afraid it will arouse the anger of the people at the bottom. dissatisfied. "It seems that this matter is really troublesome. Even Liulang probably can't think of any good solution, so you two probably have to endure it for a few more years until you have the whole of Tianzhu firmly in your hands. Then you can think about it again." It's not too late to solve this problem." Li Ke finally shook his head helplessly. "Well, it is really impossible to cure the root cause in a short time, so we can only treat the symptoms. Especially the doctors who treat diseases must be trained more. In addition, even though Han and Hu people live together, fortunately Tianzhu originally They live according to caste. Now, both Han and Hu people are of high caste. They avoid contact with those of lower caste who have the worst sanitary conditions. If any disease occurs, it can be dealt with in a unified way."Li Yun also said with a helpless smile. Next, Li Ke asked Li Zhen and Li Yun some information about Africa. After all, they are not far from Africa, especially the original Dashi and Persia, who like to capture Africans as slaves, even in Tianzhu. There are quite a few, so Li Zhen and Li Yun still know something about Tianzhu's situation. However, the information about Africa provided by Li Zhen and Li Yun was very fragmentary. They mainly introduced some aspects of Africa's climate, geography, people and customs, such as Africa's hot weather, widespread tropical jungles, and the existence of a large number of tribes. And the degree of civilization of these tribes and so on. Unknowingly, it was already afternoon, and the three of them had almost eaten, so Li Zhen and Li Yun asked people to remove the remaining seats. At this time, Li Yun said: "Third brother, it's hard for you to come here this time." , we must stay in Tianzhu for a few more days, Brother Qi and I are almost busy, and we can just go around with you!" "Eighth brother is right. Third brother, you have only visited South Tianzhu and Central Tianzhu. You must have never been to North Tianzhu, where the Harsha Dynasty was originally located. The cities there are much more prosperous than here, and the climate is also better. Yiren, we have occupied a small kingdom there and it is very safe. Third brother, please come with us to have a look." Li Zhen also said. However, after hearing this, Li Ke shook his head and said with a smile: "The seventh brother and the eighth brother are kind-hearted, but I came to Tianzhu mainly to visit you, so I can't stay long, but you came with me this time. But there are two young heroes. If you are free, I can introduce you to them, but they are my brother's right-hand men in the future, so you can't poach me!" Hearing Li Ke introduce two young people to him so solemnly, both Li Zhen and Li Yun were very surprised. They immediately said: "Those who can be called young heroes by you, Third Brother, are definitely not simple people. Please ask Third Brother Brother, please introduce me to me." "Wait a moment, the two of them did not follow me into the palace today, but were wandering around Zhongjing City. I guess we need to send someone to look for them!" Li Ke also looked very excited. It could be seen that he was interested in the two people around him. People are also very satisfied. But just when Li Kegang ordered people to go out to find his two subordinates, someone suddenly reported outside the hall: "Reporting to the two popes, General Wang is asking for an audience!" When Li Zhen and Li Yun heard this, their eyes lit up and they immediately ordered General Wang to come in. Then Li Zhen took the lead and said to Li Ke: "Third brother, just now you said you would introduce young heroes to us, but now there happens to be one of ours. The young heroes around me ask for an audience, and I will introduce them to you." "General Wang?" Li Ke thought for a moment and immediately said excitedly, "Could it be General Wang Xuance who commanded the army not long ago to defeat more with less and help you win the Battle of Watapi?" "Hahaha~, I didn't expect you, Third Brother, to have heard of Xuance. If he knew about it, he would definitely be very happy." Li Zhen laughed again and said. Li Ke was even more happy when he received Li Zhen's affirmative answer. In fact, Li Zhen and Li Yun passed by Shanghai when they went to Taiwan. Li Ke had met Wang Xuance, but he didn't pay attention at the time. It wasn't until Li Min mentioned it to him specifically that it aroused his interest. It wasn't until later that Wang Xuance was invincible on the Tianzhu battlefield. , which made Li Ke even more curious and eager to make friends. He even regretted not having a good chat with the other party. While the three of them were talking, Wang Xuance had already strode into the palace. However, when he saw Li Ke sitting on the main seat, he was also surprised because he did not know the news of Li Ke's arrival in advance. However, Wang Xuance quickly reacted and stepped forward and said: "Your Majesty, Wang Xuance, please see the two popes and His Highness the King of Wu! I really deserve to be disturbed from the brotherly relationship between His Highness the King of Wu and the Pope!" Li Ke looked at Wang Xuance carefully and found that when he first met him, he felt that Wang Xuance was more elegant and did not look like he came from a military academy. However, when he looked at him again today, he found that Wang Xuance was wearing casual clothes and his appearance had become dark and thin. He was a little older, but he had the toughness and evil spirit of a military commander, and he looked like a cup of sword that had been consecrated. "Hahaha~, General Wang, there is no need to be polite. The last battle at Watapi made you famous all over the world. Moreover, when I came here, my sixth brother specifically mentioned you to me, and even made it clear that he was a little jealous. The seventh and eighth brothers got a great talent like you." Li Min laughed and stepped forward to help Wang Xuance up, and then made fun of Li Min. Wang Xuance, however, seemed very calm, and the smile on his face remained unchanged as he said: "His Royal Highness the King of Wu is ridiculous. The general only managed to win the battle by luck with the power of the two popes and the sacrifice of the soldiers!" Seeing Wang Xuance's unfazed look, Li Ke admired him even more. If Wang Xuance back then was a piece of cake,If so, then the current Wang Xuance is a peerless jade that has been tempered. However, although Li Ke envied Li Zhen and Li Yun for being assisted by people like Wang Xuance, he also believed that although the two young heroes who came with him were not famous yet, their future achievements would definitely not be inferior to Wang Xuance's. But what Li Ke didn't expect was that his two young heroes would immediately bring him a big surprise. Text Chapter 628 Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian Although Zhongjing is the temporary capital of Li Zhen and Li Yun, it has also undergone strict planning and reconstruction, and the city layout is also based on Chang'an. However, due to the existence of the caste system, the layout of Zhongjing City is still quite different from Chang'an. For example, The palace is the boundary. The east side is the residential area of ??the Brahmin nobles, while the west side is the residential area of ??the Kshatriya nobles. In addition, it is where the common people live. It is also worth mentioning that both Han and Hu people belong to the Kshatriya class. Even Han people who come from outside to do business will automatically become Kshatriyas and enjoy various privileges of higher castes as long as they enter the territory of Li Zhen and Li Yun. Moreover, Li Zhen and Li Yun have raised the status of Kshatriyas to be on par with the Brahmin nobles. In order to control the power of the Brahmin nobles, they have also named many Han and Hu people as Brahmins. This kind of mixed with sand This approach made their divine authority more stable. In the two aristocratic residential areas, two commercial areas were also set up in Chang'an, and even the names were the same. Among them, the East Market was surrounded by Brahmin nobles, so most of the products sold in the East Market were local products, while in this city Most of them are various goods shipped from Tang Dynasty, Taiwan and other places. In the noisy East Market, the streets are full of people and cars, and the simple shops on both sides are filled with various local commodities from Tianzhu, such as grain and cotton, which are the two largest commodities in the East Market. Around these shops, there are many businessmen bargaining around the shopkeepers, most of whom are natives of Tianzhu. There are also many Hans, Persians and Dacans, and even some Roman businessmen can be seen occasionally. It was on this bustling and noisy street that two young Han men in robes walked together. As they walked, they looked at the goods transactions on both sides. At the same time, they did not forget to pay attention to their steps to avoid stepping on them. mine'. Because people and horses on the street are defecating everywhere, so you will get caught if you are not careful. "It really stinks. This is also the temporary capital of your two highnesses. Why don't you think of ways to deal with the health problems here?" said the young man in white on the left. This young Han man in white looks like he is only in his early twenties. He has a face like a crown jewel, bright eyes, and two beards on his lips, making him look more mature than his peers. "Brother Cen mistakenly blamed the two Highnesses. When we came, the city wall of Zhongjing was still under construction, and the two Highnesses had just annexed Zhongtianzhu. They must be in a hurry to consolidate the rule of various places, so some small omissions are also very serious. Normal!" Another young man said with a smile. This young man was wearing a green robe and was older than the young man he called Brother Cen. He looked to be about twenty-six or seventeen years old, and he had a dark complexion and a very strong build. The joints in his hands are thick and strong, and you can tell at a glance that he is someone who has been practicing martial arts for many years. "Oh, let's not talk about this. This Tianzhu is so smelly that my nose can hardly smell it. Let's go to the West Market. Most of the shops there are Han people. The management on the streets is also very strict. Hygiene The conditions are much better than those in Dongshi!" said the young man in white clothes named Cen. He came from a famous family and had studied extensively since he was a child. Life has always been very good, so naturally I can't stand the environment around me. "It's okay, it's already afternoon now. We haven't even had lunch yet, so we just went there to find a better restaurant to settle down." The sturdy young man said with a smile. However, when the young man surnamed Cen heard the word "eat", he frowned and said, "You smell this stench every day. It's rare that you still have an appetite, Brother Wang, but we have agreed in advance. You will never eat curry with it again." I really can¡¯t stand the smell.¡± "Hahaha~. No problem. Today is my brother's treat. Let's go eat Guanzhong cuisine. I heard that both Your Highnesses like to eat Guanzhong cuisine, so there are several restaurants run by Han people in Zhongjing City, and the Guanzhong cuisine is very authentic." said the strong young man with a laugh. These two young men are exactly the two young heroes Li Ke mentioned. Among them, the strong young man's surname is Wang Fang Yi, and he has a very prominent background. His grandfather's name is Wang Yu. He was born in the eldest family of the Wang family in Taiyuan and married the same mother of Li Yuan. His younger sister was the wife of the eldest princess of Tong'an. Wude first served as the governor of Suizhou, and later served as an official in the third division of Yitong in Kaifu. After his death, he was given a posthumous title. But it is a pity that Wang Fangyi's father was not born to the eldest princess of Tong'an, so Wang Fangyi's father was not favored. Later, his father died, and Wang Fangyi and his mother were kicked out of the house by the eldest princess of Tong'an. However, this also gave Wang Fangyi an opportunity to practice. He had worked with his slaves to open up wasteland since he was a child. Later, he owned dozens of hectares of fertile land, practiced martial arts and studied every day, and soon became famous among the nobles. Li Ke was a few years older than Wang Fangyi, but he had already noticed this young man when he was in Chang'an, so he deliberately made friends with him. It was with Li Ke's help that Wang Fangyi once again entered the upper-class aristocratic circle of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, the two had a very deep friendship. In the past few years, when Li Ke was building Shanghai, Wang Fangyi did not help Li Ke. Instead, he chose to study in a military academy and go toHe graduated with the top score in the school in 2011, but Wang Fangyi, who had just graduated, contacted more than a dozen classmates and went to Shanghai to play under Li Ke. He was the only general in Li Ke's hands. As for another young man named Cen, he also had an extraordinary background. His name was Cen Changqian, and his uncle was the talented Cen Wenwen in history. Cen Wenwen was well versed in classics and history and was good at writing, and was highly valued by Li Shimin. However, he was cautious and would be unhappy whenever he was promoted, worrying that his ability would not meet Li Shimin's requirements. It is precisely because of this that he always When dealing with matters within his duties, he also works very hard and strives to do his best. This is why Li Shimin likes him. However, it is a pity that a few years ago, Li Shimin used troops against Xue Yantuo in the northern grasslands. Generals like Li Ji and others were fighting in the front, but Li Shimin appointed Cen Wenwen to be fully responsible for the logistics. The task was extremely heavy, but Cen Wenwen still The logistics were in order, but it was this battle that exhausted all his energy in scheduling operations. He finally fell ill a few days before the end of the war, and finally died of vomiting blood at the age of fifty-one. Li Shimin was deeply saddened by Cen Wenwen's death, and he did not go to court for two days. Later, he posthumously awarded Cen Wenwen the title of Shizhong and Governor of Guangzhou, gave him the posthumous title of Xian, and allowed him to be buried with Zhaoling. As for Cen Wenwen's descendants, they also Take care of Li Shimin. Cen Changqian's parents died in his early years, and he was raised by Cen Wenwen since he was a child, and he was the most outstanding among his cousins. Cen Wenwen said at the beginning that after his death, as long as Cen Changqian is around, he can support the Cen family. . In fact, Cen Changqian is indeed very outstanding. She has already shown her talent at a young age. Moreover, Cen Wenwen has always been on good terms with Li Ke, so Cen Changqian went to Li Ke's house to work as an aide. She has always been highly regarded by Li Ke and also participated in it at the beginning. In charge of the planning and management of Shanghai City, he was one of Li Ke's most proud assistants. Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian stopped a carriage and rushed to the West Market. However, on the way, they unfortunately encountered more than a dozen cows blocking the way, and they had no intention of leaving. No one was blocked. Dare to come forward to drive away, because this behavior is prohibited in Tianzhu, otherwise it will be considered disrespectful to the gods. Even the Han, Persians, and cannibals do not dare to drive away because it may arouse the hostility of the locals and cause unnecessary trouble. Faced with this situation, Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian had no choice but to ask the driver to go around in a circle, and finally arrived at the West Market. By this time, their stomachs were already growling with hunger. Compared to the dirty and messy East Market, the environment here in the West Market is undoubtedly much better. There are neat shops on both sides of the street. People wearing clean clothes walk on the street, half of whom are Han Chinese. , and the Tianzhu people shopping here are all neatly dressed and have very fair complexions. You can tell at a glance that they are of a high caste race. Police officers in white uniforms often pass by on the streets. Passers-by are strictly prohibited from throwing garbage or urinating in public, otherwise they will be severely fined. Most of these policemen are composed of retired soldiers from the army. They are much more disciplined than ordinary people, so they are very strict in executing orders from their superiors. And it is precisely because of these policemen that the security in the West City is much better than that in the East City. Few thieves, swindlers, etc. dare to come here to work, otherwise if they are caught, they will die. Gotta peel off the skin. In addition, there are very few animals in the West City that will break into this place, because there are soldiers patrolling with leopards in front of several gates of the West Gate, which makes the cattle that run rampant in Tianzhu dare not approach at all. As soon as Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian entered the West Market, they immediately felt a fresh breath blowing into their faces. There were many woods and flowers planted on both sides of the streets in the West Market, and there were also people who specially managed and cleaned the roads. This made the West Market's The air seemed extremely fresh, and it even made Wang Fangyi and Wang Fangyi feel like they had entered heaven from hell. However, after the two of them took a few gulps of fresh air, they immediately felt unbearably hungry, so they found the largest restaurant and went in. This restaurant is called Guanzhong Restaurant, and it was run by a Han Chinese. The cooks used in the restaurant were also brought from Guanzhong, and all kinds of expensive seasonings used were imported from Tang Dynasty, Taiwan and other places, so the dishes are very special. Authentic, most Han people like to eat here, and I even heard that even the two popes like to eat the food here. Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian went into the restaurant to take a look, and found that the first floor was already full. Most of them were local Tianzhu people, but there were very few Han diners. There were also some Persians and cannibals. The two of them saw that there were no seats, and the Tianzhu people smelled of curry. Cen Changqian couldn't stand the smell, so the two of them were greeted by a short Japanese waiter and went down to the second floor. But when they climbed up to the second floor, they found to their helplessness that the entire second floor was almost full, except for a middle-aged man sitting at a table by the window, drinking alone, but he didn't know if he was willing to go with him. Do they share the table?   ¡ËUpdate quickly¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Text Chapter 629 Lu Wan¡¯s new plan Lu Wan sat by the window, admiring the scenery of Dongshi people coming and going outside the window, while tasting the wine in the glass. Although he looked very leisurely, he was actually thinking about his own thoughts. (Baidu Search Since the second American route was explored, Lu Wan¡¯s exploration fleet should have been disbanded. In fact, this was indeed the case. For example, people like Feng Shijie, who has a family and a business, did not explore the Americas for the first time. Went home after the course and probably never ventured out to sea again in the future. However, most of the people in the exploration fleet were dawdling in the slave-catching team, but when they came back from America, they happened to catch up with the plague outbreak in Java. As a result, this important slave-catching place suddenly promoted the value of slave-catching. , this greatly affected many slave-catching teams. Although Africa was later opened up as a source of slaves, a considerable number of slave-catching teams still laid off employees or even disbanded. The crew members of the exploration fleet are all the elites of each slave-catching team. Naturally, they do not have to worry about being laid off or having no jobs. However, after working as slave-catchers for so many years, most of them are already a little tired of it, and even Many people had plans to change careers, and Lu Wan also saw what these brothers were thinking, so he took the opportunity to propose forming a fleet to make money while transporting goods while exploring routes. Most of the crew members in the exploration fleet were very excited about Lu Wan's proposal, because Lu Wan promised that everyone in the newly formed fleet would have a share, and the money earned would be divided according to the shares. Moreover, they have rich sailing experience and can transport cargo. There is definitely no problem. As for exploring routes, Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion will give a large reward to the discoverer of each new route. In addition, they all like the exciting life of exploring routes, so the vast majority of the fleet Some crew members are willing to work with Lu Wan. That¡¯s how Lu Wan and his company¡¯s shipping company was finally established. Everyone had the money and ability to contribute. The boat company was finally named "Global". From this name, we can see how ambitious Lu Wan and the others were. Moreover, making money in this boat shop is only secondary. The key is that a group of like-minded people come together and choose a life that is more suitable for them. After the establishment of the global fleet, Lu Wan and the others made two more trips to the Americas, accumulated considerable funds, and then picked up a batch of freight from Guangzhou to Ceylon Island, but after arriving at Ceylon Island. Lu Wan discovered that many Han merchant ships had gone to the Eastern Roman Empire, which gave him the idea to start from the island of Ceylon and head west, and then reach the Mediterranean Sea where the Eastern Roman Empire was located, and then from the Mediterranean Sea to the Eastern Roman Empire. West. Arriving in the Americas from another direction proved that the place where they lived was indeed a sphere. Lu Wan¡¯s idea also received support from everyone in the fleet. After all, they all knew that according to the measurement results of the Nautical Academy, Eastern Rome was much closer to the Americas, as long as their ships were full of supplies. It should be easy to reach America, but there is a problem, that is, we need the assistance of the Eastern Romans. Don¡¯t look at the fact that the Eastern Roman Empire was overwhelmed by the Great Eclipse a few years ago, and also lost North Africa and Western Asia. But that was only a war on land, but in the naval battle in the Mediterranean, the navy of the Eastern Roman Empire was quite powerful, at least the big cannibals coming out of the desert. For the time being, no maritime power can threaten Eastern Rome, so the entire Mediterranean. It still belongs to the territory of the Eastern Roman Navy. Luwan¡¯s fleet is different from ordinary merchant ships. They have to cross the entire Mediterranean Sea from east to west and enter the Atlantic Ocean, so they must obtain the consent of the Eastern Roman Empire. In addition, after Luwan and his exploration fleet arrived in the Mediterranean, they also needed to repair the ships and replenish supplies. If they could get official assistance from the Eastern Roman Empire, it would reduce a lot of trouble for them and they could set sail faster. However, if you want to obtain official assistance from the Eastern Roman Empire, it would be best for the Tang Dynasty or Li Min¡¯s Prince Qi to write a formal document and then hand it over to the Eastern Roman Empire. The Four-Nation Covenant has just been signed, and the Eastern Roman Empire still needs to rely on the Eastern Roman Empire. Tang and Li Min have the power to protect themselves, so they will definitely help very hard. "It's a pity that Lu Wan and the others have already arrived in Ceylon. If they want credentials, they have to return to Taiwan. This trip will take several months, which is really not worth it. Fortunately, there are Li Zhen and Li Yun here. They are not only Li Min's brothers, but also the future lords of Tianzhu. The Eastern Roman Empire also attaches great importance to them. They even sent envoys to interview Li Zhen and Li Yun before, hoping to let them contain the power of Dashi from the side. Unfortunately, Li Zhen and the others were not stupid, and temporarily refused because of their lack of strength. However, this was also done by Dong Dong. As expected, the Roman Empire changed its tune and established an economic and military cooperation similar to the Four-Nation Covenant. This was in line with the interests of Li Zhen and Li Yun, so the negotiations went smoothly. Knowing this, Lu Wan rushed to Zhongjing from Ceylon Island to prepare to meet Li Zhen and Li Yun to ask for a letter of credence. But unfortunately, Li Ke also came today, so Li Zhen and Li Yun put down everything to entertain him, and Lu WanHowever, he could not enter the palace, so he had to ask to see him another day. However, after leaving the palace, Lu Wan did not return to his residence. Instead, he wandered around the city a few times. When he was still on the slave-catching team, he also came to Tianzhu to buy slaves, and what's more coincidentally, the city of Zhongjing He had also been here once, but at that time it was still the capital of a small kingdom, so he was no stranger to it. But when he saw the current situation here in Zhongjing, he was also shocked. First of all, the deepest impression that gave Lu Wan was that Tianzhu was cleaner than before. At least Zhongjing was much cleaner than when he came here. I remember that when they got off the boat from a small port in Zhongjing East, they rode on an elephant and walked for several days. When the genius came here, Zhongjing's name was very difficult to pronounce. I didn't remember it clearly at the time, and I can't even remember it now. At that time, Lu Wan brought people to Zhongjing, and then traded with a local Brahmin noble. The other party was a powerful figure in the small kingdom at that time. He could get some white-skinned Tianzhu girls in his hands. They were not very old. If they were shipped to Places such as Datang or Taiwan are very popular. Speaking of which, the transaction went very smoothly, but for Lu Wan, it was a very bad trip, because after entering Tianzhu, they had to eat vegetarian food every day, and could not even see an oil star, and the sanitary conditions were worse than they were in. It's even worse on board, especially in crowded cities, where the stench is overwhelming. Speaking of people like Lu Wan and others who run sea ships, they often cannot take a bath for months, and their smell is not much better. However, compared with the people from Tianzhu, they are nothing. All the crew members who came with him are big. Unable to bear it, in the end they even preferred to camp in the wild rather than live in the cities of Tianzhu people. It was that trip to Tianzhu that left Lu Wan with lingering fears, and he has never been here again since then. But this time he came to Tianzhu, especially after entering Zhongjing, Lu Wan was surprised to find that Zhongjing City is more It was much cleaner before. Although the streets still had a smoky smell, it was at most the same as the smell on the ship where friends went to sea. When he came to Dongshi, he was even more surprised to find that Zhongjing was actually There is also such a paradise-like place. Lu Wan was very excited when he came to Dongshi, especially when he found a restaurant owned by Han people. He was really not used to the local vegetarian food in Tianzhu, so he brought a few bags of dried meat when he came, but But he was eaten up by several companions who came with him. Now that he can find a restaurant opened by Han people, he can naturally satisfy his craving. So Lu Wan didn¡¯t have time to notify his companions living in the city, so he happily entered the restaurant. But what surprised him was that on the crowded first floor, he saw many Tianzhu people sitting here, and they were all high castes. Like the Han people and Persians, they also had a lot of meat on the table. In this case It was unimaginable before, especially in such a public place. Regarding the fact that the people of Tianzhu, who had always been vegetarians, suddenly ate meat, Lu Wan went up to the second floor and called a waiter to inquire about it. The other person told him that it turned out that the two highnesses, no, they should be called two popes now. An oracle was issued, which allowed the Tianzhu men who joined the army to eat meat. Because the Tianzhu men who joined the army fought for the gods, they must have a strong body, so meat was a must, and those Tianzhu men who ate on the first floor, Most of them were officers of Kshatriya origin. Only then did Lu Wan understand. At the same time, his evaluation of Li Zhen and Li Yun also improved to a higher level. After all, at their age, it took just a few years for many Tianzhu people to change for thousands of years. tradition, not everyone can do this. It seems that none of the princes of His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty are mediocre. Lu Wan felt very comfortable having an environment like Dongshi in Tianzhu, so he found a seat by the window, ordered a few of his favorite dishes, and asked the waiter to serve him a bottle of chilled wine while drinking. While tasting the delicious food, the whole person's spirit also relaxes. In addition, Lu Wan was also very confident about meeting Li Zhen and Li Yun to ask for credentials. Firstly, he had the relationship with His Highness the King of Qi. Secondly, Li Zhen and Li Yun were also the beneficiaries of overseas development, so developing new routes was a problem. In this matter, their interests are consistent with your own, so there is no need to worry about them not agreeing. "This gentleman has invited me. I wonder if our brothers can sit with you?" At this moment, Lu Wan suddenly heard a young voice next to him saying. Lu Wan looked along the sound and happened to see a handsome young man. Next to the handsome young man was a slightly older and very strong black-faced young man. Both of them looked polite. Make people feel good at first sight. ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Text Chapter 630 Three people enter the palace "You two little brothers, please take a seat!" Lu Wan also discovered at this time that the entire second floor was full. In addition, he had a good impression of Wang Fangyi and Wang Fangyi, so he extended his hand to invite them to sit down. Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian immediately thanked Lu Wan, then sat down and ordered the food. Then Cen Changqian smiled at Lu Wan and said, "Excuse me, sir, what is your surname? From the look of him, he should be a boat racer all year round, right?" Lu Wan was wearing clothes similar to Hufu. The top and bottom were separated, and the collar and cuffs were smaller. This made it easier to move on the ship. This kind of clothes was only worn on the ship at first, but later Li Min also adopted it in his navy uniform. This style became popular, and many crew members not only wore it on the ship, but also wore it ashore. Some young people who were not crew members even found this kind of clothing convenient and began to wear it on a daily basis. However, judging from Lu Wan¡¯s age and magnanimity, , must be someone who runs boats all year round. Lu Wan was not surprised at all after hearing this. He nodded immediately and said: "My surname is Lu. It is true that I am making a living at sea. I just happened to go to Tianzhu to do something this time. I just don't know the surnames of the two brothers. But when I came to Tianzhu A traveling student?¡± Needless to say, Cen Changqian is a scholar at a glance. Although Wang Fangyi is more like a martial artist, his words and deeds are very well-educated. It is obvious at a glance that he is well educated. With Lu Wan's eyes, it is natural that he is a scholar. out. Moreover, in recent years, with the spread of newspapers and other media, Confucian students from all over the Tang Dynasty have also opened their horizons and traveled overseas together one after another to broaden their horizons and increase their knowledge. That's why Lu Wancai misunderstood Wang Fangyi and the others as traveling students. After hearing this, Wang Fangyi and the two looked at each other. Their trip was very secretive. Even Li Zhen and Li Yun didn't know about it beforehand, so they couldn't reveal their identities. So they nodded and said, "Mr. Lu guessed it right. We He is indeed a student from Chang'an, and he is going to travel a lot this time. Then he will prepare for the scientific examination." Lu Wan was also very interested after hearing this. Even though he was a pirate, he was known as a gentleman among pirates because he had liked reading since he was a child. Even from his own heart, he had always considered himself to be half a scholar. , so when I see Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian, I feel more cordial. Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian briefly introduced their names. Anyway, they are not very famous now, so there is no need to worry about Lu Wan knowing them. In addition, they are also very interested in life at sea. At that moment, Wang Fangyi asked: "Mr. Lu lives on the sea and must have been to many places. I wonder if you can tell me something for Mr. Wang. If Brother Wang and I travel to those places in the future, we should be prepared." Lu Wan happened to feel bored drinking alone, so he was very happy to meet two young men, Wang Fangyi, and he was also a talkative person. Therefore, he talked about some of the places he had visited during his sailing career, especially the local customs and customs. Lu Wan could be said to be very knowledgeable about them, which made Wang Fangyi and Wang Fangyi fascinated. Just when they were saying they were happy, the dishes ordered by Wang Fangyi were also served, and the three of them simply put the food and drinks together. Everyone chatted while eating. Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian will accompany Li Ke to Africa and America next, so they are most interested in these two continents, so in the next time. The questions they asked Lu Wan were all about these two continents. Regarding the Americas, Lu Wan naturally has more say than anyone else, but he did not tell about his exploration of the American route, otherwise it would seem to be a bit of a show off. As for Africa, Lu Wan has never been there. But he had many friends in the Slave Catchers Association, and it was from their mouths. Lu Wan could easily obtain information about all aspects of Africa, and now that he was telling it, it was enough to make Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian marvel. Just when the three of them were eating and chatting, feeling that they were friends with each other, they suddenly heard a series of hurried footsteps coming from the stairs, and then three people went up to the second floor one after another. The person in front of them was a royal palace official. The attendants, and behind them were two big men in plain clothes. These two big men looked around on the second floor. When they saw Wang Fangyi and Lu Wan sitting together, they were immediately overjoyed. I saw two plainclothes men whispering a few words to the palace attendant in front of me. The attendant also breathed a sigh of relief. He stepped forward and said to Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian: "Two gentlemen, according to the Pope's decree, I have invited two Enter the palace, that person is also waiting for the two gentlemen in the palace!" Neither Wang Fangyi nor Cen Changqian expected that Li Zhen and Li Yun would call them into the palace, but they also knew that His Highness King Wu must have mentioned them in front of their two younger brothers, so they sent the attendants of the palace and two guards of His Highness King Wu. Come to them. Lu Wan did not expect that the two young people he had just met would be personally summoned by Li Zhen and Li Yun. It seemed that he had made a mistake. The identities and origins of these two young people were definitely not simple. "Mr. Lu, we need to go to the palace for something. If we are destined,Let¡¯s drink and chat later! "Wang Fangyi and the two stood up and then prepared to turn around and leave. But at this moment, Lu Wan stood up to stop them and said, "Brothers, please stay!" "What's the matter? What else does Mr. Lu have to say?" Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian asked with some confusion. I saw Lu Wan step forward and said: "Xia Lu Wan, in fact, I came to Zhongjing this time. I had something to ask to see the two popes. Unfortunately, I was blocked from the palace today. Now the two brothers want to enter the palace, can they?" Could you please inform the two popes on my behalf?" Hearing the name Lu Wan, Wang Fangyi's eyes suddenly lit up, and he asked eagerly: "Mr. Lu, are you the Captain Lu who led the exploration fleet and discovered Australia and America?" "Haha, yes, it's Lu!" Lu Wan also said with a smile. Since he discovered Australia and America, the name Lu Wan has become a frequent visitor in newspapers. Newspaper companies often find him and ask for interviews. Therefore, Lu Wan is very well-known in the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan. Wang Fangyi can immediately recognize that he is also there. As expected. "Haha, great. I didn't expect that Brother Wang and I would be lucky enough to meet Captain Lu and have a pleasant conversation. It's actually a great honor. But since Captain Lu wants to see the two popes, he might as well come into the palace with us. Even then, we can introduce our Lord to you!" Cen Changqian also said very excitedly. Li Ke will soon start to develop his own business overseas. Excellent sailing talents like Lu Wan are very rare, and he must also want to make friends with them. Lu Wan was also a little surprised when he heard this. Just when he was about to ask who the master Cen Changqian was talking about, Wang Fangyi found that other people on the second floor were already paying attention to the three of them. In this case, it was naturally difficult for him to send Li Ke's name was spoken, so he winked at Cen Changqian and Lu Wan, and then the group went down to the restaurant. There was already a carriage from the palace waiting for them outside the restaurant. Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian pulled Lu Wan into the carriage, and then ordered the palace attendants to lead the way. At this time, Wang Fangyi said to Lu Wan: "To be honest with Mr. Lu, our Lord is His Highness the King of Wu, and he secretly came to Tianzhu this time. , is now in the palace talking about brotherhood with the two popes." "His Royal Highness King Wu!" Lu Wan was also very surprised after hearing this. He did not expect that Li Ke would be here, and he did not expect that the two young men he met accidentally turned out to be Li Ke's men, and looking at them Being summoned into the palace alone must be very trusted by Li Ke. "Mr. Lu, I don't know if you want to see the two popes, but what's the important thing?" After the excitement, Cen Changqian asked again. Only then did Lu Wan react. He was a little excited to see Li Ke. He immediately told him his plan to go from the Mediterranean to the other side of America, and also told him that he needed Li Zhen. The matter of signing credentials with Li Yun was also told. As a result, Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian were both shocked and excited after hearing this. They did not expect that Lu Wan had such a big plan and that they could meet him by chance. "By the way, I wonder how confident Captain Lu is about this voyage. How long will it take to get back?" Cen Changqian asked very curiously. He was just twenty years old. Although he was very talented, he was at the most enthusiastic age of young people. Coupled with some reports in newspapers, he was very yearning for sailing. If his family did not allow it, he would I really want to take a boat out to sea. After hearing Cen Changqian's words, Lu Wan smiled slightly and said: "The situation on the sea is changing, and no one dares to say that there is a 100% certainty. However, according to the world map provided by His Highness King Qi, beyond the Mediterranean Sea to the west is the Atlantic Ocean. The ocean is much smaller than the Pacific Ocean, and its width is even less than half of the Pacific Ocean, so as long as you choose the season to go out to sea, you should be more than 80% sure of reaching the other side of America!" Hearing that Lu Wan had such confidence, even the calm Wang Fangyi's eyes lit up. If it were not for his responsibilities, he would also like to experience the excitement of exploring unknown routes. Unfortunately, this time they have something important to do and can only follow Li Ke. Travel around Africa and then return to Taiwan. If you want to go to America, it is safer to take the fixed route in the Pacific. After knowing Lu Wan's identity, Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian became even more enthusiastic. They then asked Lu Wan about their original exploration of Australia and the American route. This was also Lu Wan's pride, so he also told it in great detail, especially in The difficulties encountered during the exploration of America made Wang Fangyi and the two even more frightened. Just as the three of them were talking, their carriage had already arrived in front of the palace gate. According to the rules, the carriage was not allowed inside, so the three of them had to get off the carriage and walk. When they arrived in front of the main palace, the man who was looking for them The attendants just entered the palace to report, but Li Ke and the other three were also very surprised when they heard that Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian brought one person into the palace, and immediately ordered someone to let the three of them enter the palace. (Not yet?To be continued) ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Text Chapter 631: Decision under the Moonlight Lu Wan entered the main hall, then looked up secretly, and saw that the person sitting on the main seat was a young man of about thirty years old, with a short beard under his chin, and a bit of decisiveness in his power. He didn't need to ask. I know, it must be the legendary King Wu Li Ke. The one on Li Ke's left is a slightly fat young man in his twenties, with a faint smile on his face and looking very kind. He should be King Jiang, Li Yun, the protective pope of Tianzhu. Opposite Li Yun is a young man with a strong build and sharp eyes. He looks a few years younger than Li Yun. Although he is wearing casual clothes, he can't hide the murderous aura in his body. Naturally, he is decisive in killing. The famous Li Zhen. However, in addition to the three Li Kes, there was a young man sitting next to him in the palace. It seemed that he should be a minister of Li Zhen and Li Yun. Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian first saluted Li Ke and the others, and then Lu Wan stepped forward and reported: "Lv Wan, a common man, pays homage to His Highness the King of Wu, and pays homage to the two popes!" Following Lu Wan's loud report, Li Ke, Li Zhen, and Li Yun were also stunned. Then Li Ke was the first to react and said: "Lu Wan, you are the one exploring new routes between Australia and America. Captain Lu?" "Your Highness, it is Lu!" Lu Wan bowed and replied. Hearing Lu Wan's answer, not only did Li Ke look happy, but Li Zhen and Li Yun also looked at Lu Wan up and down several times, with some admiration in their eyes. Wang Xuance next to him was also very surprised and glanced at Lu Wan a few more times, but he was also very interested in Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian. "Hahaha~, today is really a day worth celebrating. I didn't expect that when I come to Tianzhu, I will not only see my seventh brother and eighth brother, but also the famous Captain Lu, which really makes me very happy." Li Ke said He smiled and said, "Seventh brother. I might as well hold a new banquet to entertain Captain Lu. In addition, Xuance, Fang Yi and Chang Qian should also get to know each other well." "That's right, I've heard about Captain Lu's name for a long time, but unfortunately I haven't had the opportunity to meet him. I didn't expect Captain Lu to come to visit today. This is really something worth celebrating!" Li Yun also said with a smile. Then, under Li Zhen¡¯s instructions, the banquet was arranged again in the main hall. The group of six people sat down separately, and then Li Ke spoke first and introduced Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian to everyone. Then Li Zhen also introduced Wang Xuance to Li Ke and the other four. After three rounds of drinking, everyone slowly started talking more. Whether it is Li Ke, Li Zhen, or Li Yun, they are all very interested in Lu Wan, especially Lu Wan's legendary journey of exploring the route twice and discovering two continents. This has become a favorite among the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan. Ledao's story, so they wanted to hear the true story of Lu Wan's experience today. Lu Wan has already encountered this situation countless times. Although he felt a little restrained when he first faced the three Li Ke brothers, he had met Li Min more than once before, so he quickly adapted. He talked freely at the banquet and recounted his experiences over the years. Although Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian had heard some of it before, they still listened with gusto. After Lu Wan finished talking about his return from America, he then talked about his establishment of Global Shipping Lines. Then he told his previous plan, and finally stood up and took a step forward and said: "The common people kindly ask the two popes to issue a letter of credence. So that the ordinary people's fleet can get official help from the Eastern Roman Empire, so that they can be more powerful." Be sure to complete this route exploration!¡± "Haha, Captain Lu is too polite. Although Eighth Brother and I are not strong at sea, we still know the significance of discovering a new route. Besides, if it were replaced by Sixth Brother, we would definitely support it strongly, and naturally we would not refuse. It makes sense, so just wait a moment, and I will order someone to prepare credentials for you!" Li Yun responded immediately. "Thank you, Pope!" Although Lu Wan had known that Li Yun and Li Zhen would agree, now that he heard the other party say it in person, he still breathed a sigh of relief. With this letter of credence, they should be able to travel unimpeded in the Mediterranean. However, after Li Ke listened to Lu Wan's plan, he looked thoughtful. After a while, he finally asked: "Captain Lu, your fleet reaches the Mediterranean Sea and then heads west into the Atlantic Ocean. Do you think How long does it take to get to America?" "This" Lu Wan pondered for a moment after hearing this, and then said, "According to the calculation results of the Navigation Academy, they concluded that the width of the Atlantic Ocean is less than half of the Pacific Ocean, and now we can only cross the Pacific Ocean at most. It takes fifty days, so theoretically, it should take less than a month to cross the Atlantic. However, because we don¡¯t know much about the sea conditions in the Atlantic, this time will definitely be much longer than theoretically, but it won¡¯t be the longest. For more than two months, with the performance of our ships, we can definitely handle it.¡± "Theoretically, it takes less than a month, but in reality it may take two months. This time difference is too big, right?? Li Zhen asked with some confusion. Lu Wan replied with a wry smile: "Your Highness does not know that the speed of a ship is affected by many factors, such as the performance of the ship, the quality of the crew, etc. However, there are only two most important influencing factors, which are wind direction and ocean current. , but we know very little about the sea conditions in the Atlantic, and we don¡¯t know where we can find a smooth sailing route, so we can only try our luck. If we can find the best one, if we can¡¯t find it, we can only choose a worse sailing route. , but the speed is not guaranteed, so even though the Atlantic Ocean is narrower than the Pacific Ocean, it will probably take more time to cross it." At this point, Lu Wan paused for a moment, and then said: "There are also many other dangers, such as the Atlantic Ocean, which is actually the same as the Pacific Ocean. It is very likely to encounter typhoons. If the fleet is unfortunate enough to encounter it, , then we can only leave it to fate. There are also unknown reefs under the sea, icebergs that may be encountered in waters far away from the equator, etc. No matter which one is encountered, the entire fleet may be wiped out. " After listening to Lu Wan's last words, Li Ke and others were all silent. Although they all left the Central Plains area by boat, they took very mature routes and rarely encountered any danger. But now they heard Lu Wan After Wan finished speaking, he realized that opening a new route actually entailed taking such a big risk. It was no exaggeration to say that every time Lu Wan and the others left the port, it was equivalent to leaving their lives to God. As long as God is not happy, , you can take their lives at any time. "I have long heard that the sea is unpredictable, especially in unknown waters. It can be said that there is danger everywhere. I used to be a little skeptical. I always thought that the sea looked so calm and produced all kinds of seafood. It seems there is some danger, but now after listening to Captain Lu's words, I understand that there are so many dangers hidden under the calm surface of the sea!" Li Ke also sighed at this time, but in his eyes Deep down, there was an uneasy feeling stirring. At the end of the banquet, Li Yun also sent the credentials prepared for Lu Wan, which made Li Ke highly praise their efficiency. Lu Wan was even more grateful and solemnly put the credentials behind his body, and then Then he said goodbye. However, when Lu Wan just left the palace, he was stopped by Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian. The two of them asked about Lu Wan's residence and the time to leave. Finally, they asked Lu Wan to get together in a private name before leaving. Lu Wan Naturally, I also wanted to make friends with these two His Royal Highnesses, the King of Wu, so I agreed immediately. That night, Li Ke and his entourage were arranged by Li Yun and Li Zhen to rest in a side hall of the palace. However, when the moon rose above the willow trees, Li Ke lay in bed unable to sleep because he saw After Lu Wan, he also had a very bold idea in his mind. To go to East Rome, Luwan¡¯s fleet must pass through the Red Sea and the Suez Canal. On the west side of the Red Sea and the canal is North Africa, the most developed region on the African continent. After arriving in the Eastern Roman Empire, they would go to America, which was also where he was going next. So why didn't he go with them, so that he would not delay his inspection of Africa and America, and he could also experience it? The excitement and fun of exploring new routes. As soon as this idea sprouted, it was like a strong seed, taking root and sprouting in Li Ke's heart, and quickly occupied Li Ke's entire mind. He couldn't get rid of it no matter what, even so late. He was still tossing and turning on the bed, not feeling sleepy at all. Finally, Li Ke simply sat up from the bed, walked to the bedroom window, raised his head and looked at the bright moon outside the window, and thought about his experiences over the years, and then compared Li Min with himself. The result made him very sad. Sadly, he discovered that compared with his own brother, his achievements over the years were simply not worth mentioning. As an elder brother, it is not pleasant to have his younger brother surpass him. Even with Li Ke's generous temperament, he cannot completely let go, so he wants to be like Li Min, Li Zhen, and Li Yun. He managed to build a piece of land with his own efforts, to prove that his elder brother was no worse than his younger brothers! "If I want to achieve something great, how can I need Liulang to help me arrange everything? Li Ke, Li Ke, now there is an opportunity for you to do what you want, how can you let it go in vain?" Li Ke suddenly spoke to himself. At the end of the sentence, his face showed a bit of determination, and he looked a bit like Li Shimin. Under this moonlight, Li Ke finally made up his mind not to visit according to Li Min's arrangement, but to follow his own ideas and set off with Lu Wan's fleet, although doing so may encounter unknown obstacles. The danger, but for Li Ke, it was all worth it. ¡°And he still had the opportunity to visit the Eastern Roman Empire in person. Thinking of that ancient civilization called the Great Qin by the ancients, Li Ke couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of anticipation in his heart.?? ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Text Chapter 632 Li Ke sets sail In the Guanzhong Building in Zhongjingdong City, it is the time of day when the passenger flow is the largest. Both the lobby on the first floor and the private seats on the second floor are full of people, and the private rooms on the third floor are also crowded with people. The private rooms in Guanzhong Tower are divided into four levels based on the color of heaven and earth. In the best private room, Tianzi No. 1, four men sit around a table. There is a large hot pot on the table, and the hot pot is surrounded by mutton, vegetables, etc. . Although the hot weather in Tianzhu is not very suitable for eating hot pot, there are several ice basins placed around the private room, so that the temperature in the private room is not high, and eating hot pot will not feel too hot. However, although the dishes on the table were rich, none of the four people present were in the mood to eat. Except for Li Ke, who was at the main seat, who was smiling, Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian next to him had bitter expressions on their faces, facing Li Ke. Lu Wan, who was sitting there, also had a very embarrassed look on his face. Originally, Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian hosted a banquet for Lu Wan today, but after Li Ke learned about it, he also joined in. At first, this made Lu Wan and the other three very happy. However, what they didn't expect was that Li Ke was at the beginning of the banquet. , actually made a request to Lu Wan, that is, he hoped to follow his fleet and go to America with them. Neither Lu Wan nor Wang Fangyi expected that Li Ke would have such an idea. How could Li Ke risk taking part in an exploration route? Therefore, not only Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian persuaded Li Ke to give up his idea, but Lu Wan was also very embarrassed, because he was worried that if Li Ke was in danger along the way, he would definitely not be able to afford it. "Your Highness, this is too risky. My subordinates will never agree!" Wang Fangyi graduated from a military academy and has a straightforward personality. He immediately objected. "Brother Wang is right." Cen Changqian also said, but his words were much more tactful. He also made another suggestion, "I don't think it would be better to have your Majesty join Captain Lu's fleet instead of Your Highness, and then go with them to America, and record everything you see and hear along the way, and present it to Your Highness in the future. It doesn¡¯t make much difference if His Highness personally participates!¡± "Master Cen, this is a good suggestion. Lu also thinks that His Highness's move is too risky. After all, the sea conditions on the other side of the Atlantic are unknown. There are many dangers that we know about, not to mention that anything can happen on the sea. Maybe we encounter a There is an unknown danger, and the entire fleet may be wiped out, so please think twice, Your Highness!" Lu Wan also advised. If someone else wanted to join Lu Wan's fleet, he could naturally refuse. However, Li Ke was His Highness the King of Wu of the Tang Dynasty, and he was also the brother of His Highness the King of Qi. This made Lu Wan dare not refuse at all. I just hope that Li Ke can listen to Wang Fangyi's persuasion and give up this dangerous idea. "Haha, Fang Yi and Chang Qian, there is no need to persuade you two. I have been thinking about this matter for a few days. It can be said that I have already made up my mind, and no one can change my mind. As for Captain Lu, I know what's in your heart I have concerns, but before I leave, I will write a letter to both Rokuro and my father, in which I will explain the matter clearly. Even if I really can't come back, I won't let them blame them. You, so don't worry about this!" Li Ke had already expected the reactions of Wang Fangyi and the others, so he didn't feel surprised at all, but said with a smile. Seeing Li Ke¡¯s appearance, Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian, who knew him very well, sighed secretly. Among the many princes, Li Ke's personality is most similar to Li Shimin's. On general matters, he is very good at listening to other people's opinions. However, once he makes a decision on some matters, he must always think carefully about it and never allow it. Change, so no matter how much they persuade me now, it will have no effect. Lu Wan originally wanted to persuade him again, but when he saw that Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian stopped talking, he could only shake his head helplessly, and at the same time, he was thinking in his mind, how to ensure Li Ke's safety during the voyage? "Since His Highness has made up his mind, I will no longer persuade you, but for this voyage, I will go with Your Highness no matter what!" Since he could not dispel Li Ke's idea, Wang Fangyi could only retreat and do the next best thing. "Well, Captain Lu will pass through Africa, stay in Eastern Rome for a while, and finally reach America. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and Cen must participate!" Cen Changqian also said. Li Ke had already expected that Wang Fangyi and Wang Fangyi would go together, so he had no objection after hearing this. However, Lu Wan next to him had a wry smile on his face. Now he not only had to take care of Li Ke, but also Wang Fangyi and other subordinates of Prince Wu's Mansion. There must be quite a few people who went with His Highness Prince Wu this time. At that time, the fleet organization will also need to undergo a major revision. A few days later, Li Ke found Li Zhen and Li Yun again and told them about his trip to America with Lu Wan. Naturally, the two brothers Li Zhen also tried hard to persuade them.Unfortunately it has no effect at all. In addition, Li Ke also wrote a letter to Li Min and told Li Yun and Li Yun to give the letter to Li Min after he left, lest he come to stop him. In addition, Li Ke originally wanted to write a letter to Li Shimin, but then he thought that if his father knew, his mother, Concubine Yang, would definitely know too. This would definitely make them worried, so it was better to hide it temporarily. It would not be too late to tell them after coming back, and in the letter to Li Min, Li Ke also asked him to keep it secret for him. After handing the letter to Li Zhen and Li Yun, Li Ke left Tianzhu with Lu Wan and others. They first went to Ceylon Island to find Lu Wan's fleet, and then after making supplies at the island's port, they finally set sail. Set sail to the northwest, and soon entered the sea controlled by Dashi. When Li Ke came to Ceylon, most of the ships in the fleet belonged to Li Ke himself. Only some of his entourage and the warships to protect the fleet were arranged by Li Min. When Li Ke left, he left all the personnel arranged by Li Min on Ceylon Island. As for the powerful warships, Li Ke took away four, as well as some special supply ships, etc. Li Ke temporarily borrowed it from Li Min, but it is not certain whether he can return it. After all, no one can guarantee the safety on the road. When Li Min learned the above news, it was already more than ten days later. At this time, it was estimated that Lu Wan's fleet had entered the Red Sea and he would be unable to catch up. For this reason, Li Min first lost his temper alone, and then angrily helped Li Ke wipe his butt. First of all, the news that Li Ke ventured into Lu Wan's fleet must not spread, especially not to the ears of Li Shimin. Otherwise, not only will he be scolded, I am afraid that Li Ke will also be scolded when he comes back, and his mother Yang will be offended. The concubine is worried. In addition, Li Ke's wife, Yang, also needs to be kept secret. In short, the fewer people who know, the better. Fortunately, Li Ke also knew this, so he knew that he had taken away most of the people accompanying him. As for those who stayed on Ceylon Island, they were all Li Min's men. For these people, Li Min immediately ordered General Liu Rengui to They concentrated on the island of Ceylon and stayed there temporarily for vacation, and outsiders were not allowed to contact them to avoid leaking the news. When Li Ke comes back, they will be free. Another point is that it will definitely take a long time for Li Ke to go. This requires Li Min to help Li Ke fabricate a lie so that during this period of time, others can believe that Li Ke is still staying in Africa. However, in this matter, Li Min But he didn't plan to do it himself, but instead pulled Li Zhen and Li Yun up and asked them to help prove Li Ke's whereabouts in Africa. In this way, even if others knew the truth in the end, especially Li Shimin, they would be punished. Three people, instead of him being scolded alone. What happened to Li Ke made Li Min very surprised. At the same time, he was also worried about Li Ke's safety on the road. However, since this road was chosen by Li Ke himself and neither Li Zhen nor Li Yun could persuade him, It can be seen that Li Ke must have considered it carefully, and since this incident has already happened, Li Min has no choice but to pray in his heart, hoping that God will not make it too difficult for Lu Wan's fleet. After dealing with Li Ke¡¯s matter, Li Min turned his attention to Nanyang. This was his carefully crafted ruling area. At least within a hundred years, Nanyang would be the core of the rule of the Prince of Qi¡¯s family. But until now, Li Min has not been able to completely control Nanyang. The reason for this situation is mainly related to the natural environment of Nanyang. Most of the islands in Nanyang are in the tropics and subtropics. Many islands are covered with tropical jungles, and many local natives live in these jungles. If the island is smaller, it will be easier to handle and it will not be difficult to clean up. However, for some islands with a large area, it will be difficult for Li Min's power to extend into the tropical jungle in the middle of the island. There are currently six large islands in the South Ocean, including Jinzhou, the northern and southern islands of Luzon, east and west Borneo, and the last island of Java. Among them, the North Island of Luzon is the Luzon Island in later generations, and the South Island refers to the Mindanao Island in later generations. Borneo is also divided into two large islands, East Borneo refers to the later Sulawesi Island, and West Borneo refers to the later Borneo. Among the six large islands, North and South Luzon were the first to be ruled by Li Min. Moreover, due to civil war and slave hunting, the number of natives on the islands has dropped sharply. Now they are less than 500,000, while the Han people on the two islands But it exceeds one million, which is the area where Li Min's rule is most stable except Taiwan. The plague in Java is not over yet, but according to the current situation, the number of remaining Javanese natives may be less than 200,000. Now Li Min is just waiting for the plague to end, and will immigrate to the island vigorously, so there is nothing to worry about here. . But only Jinzhou and East and West Borneo. Although the periphery of these two large islands are ruled by Li Min, there are still many natives living in the jungle in the middle of the island who do not obey his rule. For these natives,Li Min has been enduring this for a long time, and now it's finally time to take action on them. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Text Chapter 633 "Cleaning" Operation The shape of Borneo looks like a fat hen, with the chicken head facing the northeast, which is closest to Luzon, and not far to the north of the chicken head, there is a long island, with the northern end of the island about 100 meters away from Luzon. Manila is not far away, and the southern end of the island is Borneo, so this island looks like a bridge connecting the two islands. Therefore, this island was called Long Bridge Island by the Han people, and in later generations, this island Also very famous is Palawan Island, known as the "Modern Garden of Eden". The southeastern part of Changqiao Island is a fertile plain, and indigenous people have been planting rice here for a long time, and the grain yield is quite high. However, just a few years ago, Long Bridge Island was occupied by a slave-catching team from Luzon. All the natives on the island were captured and made slaves. Later, the navy took a fancy to the geographical location of the island, so it set up a military port here. , located on the east coast of the center of the island, a naval fleet with five main warships is stationed, mainly to ensure the safety of the route south of Manila. However, not long ago, Long Bridge Island suddenly became lively. Not only did the Navy double the number of warships on the island, but countless ships traveled between Long Bridge Island and Manila every day, and some ships were used exclusively by the military. Every night, you can see densely packed bonfires surrounding the military port on Long Bridge Island. Half a month later, several fleets suddenly left the military port on Long Bridge Island, and then followed the original specific route, approaching Borneo from all directions like fierce sharks. After one of the fleets left the port, they immediately headed southwest, then south along the west coast of Borneo, until they anchored at the mouth of a river called the Sarawak River at the base of the fat hen's tail in Borneo. In the past, many indigenous tribes lived on both sides of the Sarawak River. The land is also relatively fertile and is mainly used for growing rice. However, it is precisely for this reason that the place attracted the attention of the Slave Catching Association, so a slave catching stronghold was established at the mouth of the Sarawak River. After several years of development, the original simple stronghold has developed into a small port. , with thousands of inhabitants. Nearly half of them are Han Chinese. The fleet from Long Bridge Island anchored at this small harbor at the mouth of the river. Then an elite force of a thousand people disembarked from the ship, led by a burly young general, and entered the port to rest. "It's so hot!" After Cheng Huailiang settled the one thousand people he led into the military camp, he looked up at the scorching sun in the sky. He couldn't help mumbling. This time Cheng Huailiang was ordered to lead a team to perform a mission in Borneo. The thousand soldiers in front of him were mainly Han people, and there were also a considerable number of Linyi and dwarf black soldiers from Luzon Island. They were more accustomed to fighting in the jungle and were familiar with the jungle. They are also very familiar with each other, so this time they were allowed to mix with Han soldiers. In addition, it was not only Cheng Huailiang, but also Qin Huaiyu, Fang Yiai and other people who joined the army who came with him. Most of them also joined this operation, either leading the team alone or cooperating with others, which was their main goal this time. With the cooperation of some intelligence personnel, they dealt a fatal blow to some natives in Borneo who did not accept the rule. This operation, which Li Min named "Cleaning Up", had been planned for a long time, which is not to say that Li Min did not have the ability to attack the natives. In fact, the natives on Borneo are very weak, and despite the large area of ??Borneo. But in fact, the degree of land development on the island is very low, and the number of natives is also very small, perhaps even less than a million. This is one of the reasons why Borneo has no slave hunting value. It is no exaggeration to say that if the millions of natives on the island are gathered together, then Li Min is fully confident that he can defeat the opponent with only 10,000 regular troops. Unfortunately, the natives of Borneo are very scattered. Especially the natives in the coastal areas fled to the central region after being brutally captured by the slave-catching teams. Therefore, it is difficult for Li Min to know the exact location where they live. In addition, the island There are jungles all over the island, so if you want to clear out the natives on the island, the key is to find their exact location and then send the army there safely. In order to find the exact location of the natives on the island, under Li Min's order, Wu Meiniang commanded the Four Guards to increase penetration into Nanyang. Not only did they bribe a large number of natives, they even absorbed a group of native spies into the Four Guards. Among them, for example, Liu Kata, Lu Wan's right-hand man, became the leader of the Kata tribe of his mother clan with the support of the Four Guards, and was also a senior member of the Four Guards. Coincidentally, the name of the small port where Cheng Huailiang and his army arrived was Kata Port, and apart from the Han people, the largest number of people in the port were the natives of the Kata tribe where Liu Kata was located. Because of Liu Kata¡¯s relationship, the Kata tribe was one of the earliest natives of Borneo to make Li Min, so they received the best treatment. Not only were they allowed to live in the city, but they also had specialized teachers to teach them Chinese. As long as they reached a certain levelWith a certain degree, they can be hired by the Han people to work, so their living standards are greatly improved. Even the name of the port is named after the Kata tribe to flaunt the friendship between the Han people and the natives. "General Cheng, regarding the nearby terrain, we have made a sand table and now put it in the city lord's palace. Please come with me. Then I will explain to the general the route of the trip and the requirements on the way. Pay attention." Liu Kata is ostensibly the deputy city lord of Kata Port. He is responsible for arranging Cheng Huailiang's army this time. In addition, he is also the intelligence officer of the Fourth Guard, so he also needs to personally lead this operation. ¡°Very good, then I¡¯ll trouble City Master Liu!¡± Cheng Huailiang said with a smile. He knew that Liu Kata was not only an important intelligence officer, but also participated in the mission of discovering Australia and America. Therefore, he was not only highly regarded by Li Min, but also had a considerable reputation in society. Therefore, Cheng Huailiang also expressed his feelings toward Liu Kata. Very polite. Kata Port is not big, so Cheng Huailiang's thousand troops can only be stationed outside the city. There is also a regular army stationed in the city, but there are only two hundred people. However, the walls of Kata City are very strong, and there are still several people standing on the top of the city. This cannon was mainly used to prevent the native tribes in the center from attacking the security of the port. After entering Kata Port, Cheng Huailiang found that this small seaport was not much different from other seaports. Both sides of the street were full of brothels and shops. The main customers of the brothels were the crew members on the ships. They were usually depressed at sea. I have been working for a long time, so every time I go to a port, my favorite place to go is the brothel. In addition, the brothel also doubles as a restaurant, allowing the crew to relax as much as possible here. When Cheng Huailiang rode his horse through the brothels on both sides of the street, it was already the time when the lights were on. The face of the dark-skinned native woman upstairs in the brothel was covered with thick powder and rouge. From a distance, she looked white but black, almost like It was like seeing a ghost. There were also some Japanese and Persian women. These women were rare in number and more in line with the aesthetics of the Han people, so their business was much better. The streets are filled with drunken sailors wearing short clothes and bare breasts. These drunkards come in groups, with their arms folded together, drinking and singing. When they fall in love with a woman in a brothel, they will join their companions. Say goodbye, and then go in laughing and looking for a night of happiness. Occasionally, some guys spent all their last penny on a woman's belly, but they stayed in the brothel and refused to leave. As a result, they were carried and thrown to the street by the people in the brothel, causing laughter from passers-by. Cheng Huailiang looked at the scenes in his eyes and couldn't help but feel a little envious in his heart. Although the lives of these crew members seemed very corrupt to others, Cheng Huailiang felt that this kind of life was very free, even in the deepest part of his heart. , he actually longed to live such an indulgent life like these crew members. Of course, this could only be imagined in his mind, otherwise Qinghe alone could tear him into strips and fry him. The main street in Kata Port is not very long, and Liu Kata and Cheng Huailiang were both riding horses, so they quickly arrived at the City Lord's Mansion. The city lord's palace was built very large and very solidly. It was surrounded by high city walls, and soldiers could be seen patrolling the turrets. The reason why it is so solidly built is that in a place like Kata Port where the rule is not very stable, the City Lord's Palace is not only the political center of the port, but also has considerable defense functions. When the outer city wall is breached, it can be moved. A certain number of residents went to the city lord's palace to continue to resist. It can be said that the city lord's palace is the last line of defense in the city. Only by breaking through this can the entire port be truly occupied. When Cheng Huailiang and Liu Kata rushed to the city lord's mansion, the city lord and a captain in charge of the army in the city were waiting for them in front of the gate. And Cheng Huailiang had no time to be polite to them. He immediately entered a temporary war room in the city lord's palace. In the middle of the room, there was a large sand table with all the surrounding terrain for hundreds of miles marked with soil. Cheng Huailiang first stepped forward and took a rough look at the terrain on the sand table, then silently kept it in mind, and then raised his head to look at Liu Kata. Liu Kata also took a step forward and said: "General Cheng, you must have received the combat mission notified by your superiors before you came, right?" "Yes, our superiors ordered us to wipe out all three native tribes in the upper reaches of Kata City to avoid endangering the safety of Kata City in the future!" Cheng Huailiang said murderously. In fact, there was one sentence he did not say, and that was this During this battle, their superiors ordered them not to leave any survivors alive, in order to deter the missed natives. Liu Kata saw Cheng Huailiang's murderous look, but he was shocked and said: "Great, although these three tribes are quite far away from Kata City, they are located in the upper reaches of the Sarawak River, so it is easy to ride Small boats attacked us, and half a year ago they even teamed up to launch a raid on Kata City, which almost allowed them to succeed. For this reason, dozens of us were killed.Soldiers, if the general can deal with them in one fell swoop, it will be a great blessing for us in Kata City! " (To be continued) ¡ËFast updates¡Ë¡ËPure text¡Ë Text Chapter 634 Navigation on the Sarawak River A few days later, Cheng Huailiang's thousand troops were divided into three groups, and they set off from Kata Port in small boats and sailed upstream along the Sarawak River. According to Liu Kata's introduction, among the three tribes they want to destroy this time, there are a total of three tribes, one large, two small. The smallest among them only had a population of about a thousand, and its prime labor force was no more than two or three hundred, so Cheng Huailiang sent a team of two hundred people. The population of the other small tribe is not large. According to the intelligence obtained by Liu Kata, it should be between 1,200 and 300 people. Therefore, an army of 250 people is needed to deal with them. The largest tribe is called Dangu tribe. It is a large tribe with about 3,600 people. Before the Han people arrived here, it was the dominant tribe in this area. Originally, they lived not far from Kata Port. , and the population at that time was far more than double what it is now. However, later, under the joint attack of the slave catching team and the Kata tribe, the population of the Tangu tribe doubled, and they had to move to the upper reaches of the Sarawak River. It is precisely for this reason that the Tangu tribe is very hostile to Kata Port. Not only does it refuse to trade with the port, but it also often attacks caravans entering the mainland. Later, it even united with the two remaining small tribes nearby to often attack Kata Port. Attack on Tower Harbor. Because they all live in the upper and middle reaches of the Sarawak River and its tributaries, it is easy for them to travel down by boat. If you are not careful, they may succeed in a surprise attack. Therefore, they are included in the first-level elimination list of this "clean-up" operation. When they first came out, Cheng Huailiang's thousand troops all set off together in small boats. After walking upstream for dozens of miles, a tributary of the Sarawak River appeared. Following this tributary for dozens of miles further, they were there. It was the first small tribe to be attacked, so the two hundred people who had been separated in advance said goodbye to the large army and moved forward under the guidance of the guide sent by Liu Kata. Next, Cheng Huailiang and the others marched along the Sarawak River for two days. At this time, a relatively large tributary appeared, and the second tribe was in the upper reaches of this tributary, so the 250 people of the second tribe were separated from the main force again. The remaining 550 people were led by Cheng Hualiang himself, and Liu Kata was the guide in the team. After all, compared to the two small tribes, the Dangu tribe was their main target this time. As long as this large tribe could be conquered If they are wiped out, then even if the other two small tribes escape, it will not be a big deal. It¡¯s early morning again, and the sun hasn¡¯t risen yet. Cheng Huailiang woke up from the heat. On the bamboo mat he was wearing, there was an obvious human shape soaked in sweat. At the same time, the sticky and uncomfortable feeling on the body makes people want to peel off all the skin on the body. ¡°There¡¯s not even a cool breeze in this damn weather!¡± Cheng Huailiang stood up from the bamboo mat, wiped the sweat from his face and cursed. He grew up in the relatively cool Guanzhong area, so he came to Nanyang. The most uncomfortable thing was the local hot weather, especially the hot and humid climate in Borneo, which made him feel like his whole body was going moldy. Cheng Huailiang cursed on his lips, but moved very quickly with his hands. He put away all the bamboo mats and blankets on which he slept, then stepped over the soldiers who had not yet woken up and came to the cabin. After getting some water and washing up briefly, breakfast was not ready yet, so Cheng Huailiang walked to the bow of the ship to observe the surrounding situation. Because the Sarawak River is very shallow. Therefore, it was impossible to pass large ships with deep drafts, so Cheng Huailiang and others took small flat-bottomed boats. Of course, the so-called small means that in the eyes of the Han people, and in the eyes of the local natives, they are still riding big ships. This small vessel was eighteen paces long, with a small cabin at the back and in the middle. Can store some supplies. It is also worth mentioning that the boat Cheng Huailiang and his crew were on was modified from an original car and boat. There were two rows of pedals at the back of the boat, which required eight soldiers to operate. Although this power system has been improved by the Academy of Sciences, each batch of soldiers cannot last too long. A new batch needs to be replaced every half an hour. In order to allow the soldiers to maintain a certain level of strength to cope with various dangers, so in-depth Three days after entering the Sarawak River, Cheng Huailiang ordered the fleet to rest for four hours every eight hours of advance. The front deck of this small car and boat is wide, and Cheng Huailiang and his soldiers rest here at night. Anyway, the weather in Borneo is hot, so there is no need to worry about catching cold. The only thing that is unbearable is the various mosquitoes flying around on the river. . Cheng Huailiang walked to the bow of the ship and opened a wide-mouth glass bottle in his arms. Inside was an ointment-like substance. He stretched out two fingers to wipe out a lump, and then wiped the exposed skin of his face, neck and hands. Smeared it all over. This ointment is a necessity for the army when fighting in tropical jungles. If applied, it can prevent mosquito bites. Without this ointment, Cheng Huailiang and the others would not be able to persevere at all. The degree of development of the Sarawak River is relatively high. There are few tropical jungles on both sides of the river, and large tracts of wasteland can be seen everywhere. Cheng Huailiang heard Liu Kata introduce it a few days ago,These wastelands were originally cultivated by the natives living on both sides of the river. However, due to slave hunting and other reasons, the native tribes on both sides of the river became fewer and fewer, and even the fields were deserted. "General Cheng, why did you wake up so early?" At this moment, Liu Kata also woke up from his sleep, rubbed his face and walked over and said. "Still a little uncomfortable with the hot weather here. At the current speed, how long will it take for us to reach the Dangu tribe?" Cheng Hualiang said without looking back. He just wanted to complete this damn task as soon as possible, and then Leave early. "General Qi, according to the current speed, it is estimated that we will reach the Dangu tribe's sphere of influence in the morning the day after tomorrow. By then, after half a day's sailing, we will be able to reach the Dangu tribe's residence." Liu Kata bowed after hearing this. She replied. Liu Kata can also understand Cheng Huailiang's distress. Even though he is the leader of the Kata tribe and has stayed in Kata Port for many years, he is also very disgusted with the climate here, even if it is not because of the mission Even though he was here, he never wanted to stay here for a moment longer. However, his hard days are coming to an end. As long as the three native tribes are wiped out, his current task will be completed. Then he can choose a good place. His favorite is the Japanese country because of the Japanese women are notoriously docile, and the climate there is cooler and more pleasant, at least much better than in Borneo. "The day after tomorrow!" Cheng Huailiang showed a wry smile. Even if they can arrive the day after tomorrow, they cannot attack immediately. Instead, they need to let the soldiers rest for a while. After they recover their strength, they can then attack the large tribe of more than 3,000 people in one go. If it is destroyed, then he can leave here, but the thought of having to endure it for several days makes Cheng Hualiang extremely distressed. "Let's eat!" At this moment, a bearded guy walked out of the temporary kitchen next to the cabin. He was wearing a white coat and holding a copper spoon and shouted loudly. This made the soldiers on the deck who were sleeping like dead pigs immediately Jump up and rush to get your breakfast one by one. Cheng Huailiang also felt a little hungry, so he and Liu Kata walked over to receive the meal. Today's breakfast was still fish soup and flour cakes. The fish was fresh fish caught in the river, and the flour cakes were brought from Kata Port. Dry food, this kind of cake is baked without any moisture, and then wrapped very tightly in oil paper, so it can be stored for a long time. However, this kind of bread also has a disadvantage, that is, it is too hard, and people with bad teeth cannot bite it. Therefore, when soldiers eat this kind of bread, they must soak it in water or soup. Cheng Huailiang, like other soldiers, sat on the deck with fish soup, broke the noodles in his hands into several pieces, and then threw them into the soup to soak for a while, and then ate them hungrily. After breakfast, a group of soldiers immediately went to replace the soldiers on duty behind them, while Cheng Huailiang and Liu Kata observed the surrounding situation. Each of their ships carries fifty soldiers, a total of eleven ships. Cheng Huailiang's ship is located in the middle. This is mainly to protect Cheng Huailiang's safety. After all, he is the commander of the entire army. If something happens to him, , then the combat effectiveness of the entire army will immediately be reduced by one-third. ?? Cars and boats travel very fast. Even if they are going upstream, the speed of the boat is much faster than walking on land. Especially the flow speed of the Sarawak River is very gentle and there are no obstacles on the river, which makes them move extremely fast. Two days passed quickly. When noon was approaching on the third day, Cheng Huailiang and the others finally reached the outskirts of the Dangu tribe. If they went further, they might encounter members of the Dangu tribe. In order to prevent the other party from discovering them in advance, they They thus achieved the effect of a surprise attack, so Cheng Huailiang ordered the entire army to anchor on the shore and then rest on land. And very fortunately, Cheng Huailiang and the others encountered two rhinoceroses who came to the river to drink water. Although the rhinos were very ferocious, they had no power to resist in the face of this group of elite soldiers who looked like wolves and tigers, and they soon became As for the two expensive rhino horns, they were purchased by Liu Kata as a private person at a high price. Whether they are used as medicine or made into rhinoceros horn cups, they are very popular. After one afternoon and the whole night, they stayed on land to rest, and had rhinoceros meat to replenish their physical strength. This allowed the soldiers to recover quickly. When they woke up the next day, everyone looked like a Looking full of energy. And today's breakfast has also changed. Not only is there rice to eat, but the bearded chef also made several dishes. Although most of these dishes are made from cans, it is not suitable for the soldiers who have been eating and lodging on the ship for several days. To me, it is already extremely delicious. After breakfast, everyone boarded the boat as quickly as possible and entered the highest alert state. Many people took out the swords sharpened yesterday afternoon and glanced at both sides of the river with bloodthirsty faces. At the same time, the archers also prepared their bows and arrows, ready at any time. Shoot any enemy that appears in their sights. Text Chapter 635: Genocide "The bow of the ship is turning thirty degrees to the left!" As the lookout hand on the top of the ship shouted, the soldiers on the ship immediately turned their heads. When they were in the army, they were required to learn literacy and arithmetic every night, especially Some commonly used arithmetic knowledge must be mastered by every soldier. For example, like now, the lookout hand can point out the direction of the enemy using angles, and the archers below can also find the enemy immediately. "Whoosh~ Whoosh~" With the sound of several bows and arrows piercing the air, several long arrows were shot out like lightning, and a native on the river bank who was about to escape screamed, and was hit by two long arrows in the back. One of them hit the back of the heart and would definitely not survive. The Dangu tribe is mainly engaged in farming and animal husbandry, but they also often go out for hunting. This place is far from the Dangu tribe¡¯s residence. Although there are many prey, it is also very dangerous, so there are not many hunters here. Since Cheng Huailiang and the others entered Within the Dangu tribe's sphere of influence, they only encountered seven or eight hunters. Two of them were three or four hunters together, but this time a hunter acted alone. "Something's not right. With the level of danger here, it's impossible for the opponent to have only one hunter acting alone. It's probably that they have discovered our whereabouts, so the others went back to report!" Liu Kata said solemnly, he Having lived here for several years, I naturally know the habits of the natives here very well. "This is also unavoidable. Inform other ships to move forward with all their strength and ignore the natives found on both sides!" Cheng Huailiang said calmly. Ever since he entered the Dangu tribe's sphere of influence, he knew that he would be discovered by the local natives in advance, but as long as they were fast enough, they didn't have to worry about the other party escaping. Liu Kata¡¯s guess was very correct. A hunting team of natives indeed discovered them, and these people from the Dangu tribe also recognized their origins. Everyone looked panicked at the moment. However, these hunters who were out were all elites in the tribe, so they quickly thought of the best way to deal with it, which was to send people to notify the tribe and at the same time organize to harass the progress of the fleet, so as to give the tribe more time. Prepare. However, Cheng Huailiang was determined and knew very well what his goal was this time. Therefore, he did not even look at the harassing natives on both sides of the river, and some ladies even shot arrows at the boat. Cheng Huailiang did not let the soldiers fight back. Instead, he erected baffles on both sides of the ship. This ten-inch-thick baffle, not to mention native bows and arrows, even an ordinary bed crossbow had a longer distance and could not be penetrated. . Seeing the Han soldiers on the ship, they ignored them. The hunters on both sides of the Taiwan Strait seemed even more anxious. After all, tribes were their foundation, and there were a large number of women and children in the tribes. If these fierce Han soldiers broke in, their tribes would be finished. Therefore, even though they knew The arrows were useless, but they kept shooting in vain. At this time, the speed of the car and ship also reached its fastest speed. Going upstream along the Sarawak River, I quickly left the hunters behind. The other natives I met on the way had no time to stop them and could only follow behind in a futile pursuit. soon. Cheng Huailiang found that the forests on both sides of the river disappeared, and what appeared in front of them were patches of rice fields, although the cultivation of these rice fields was very primitive. There are a lot of weeds growing in the fields, but it is indeed artificially grown rice. Not far from this rice field, a simple wooden camp stood there. Seeing the camp in the distance, Cheng Huailiang and the soldiers were shocked. The hard work of several days finally paid off. Their goal was right in front of them. What made them even more happy was that the Dangu tribe opposite looked in chaos. , it must have just been received not long ago, and even the resistance has not yet been fully organized. "Get to the shore! Land!" As Cheng Huailiang shouted, eleven vehicles and ships quickly approached the shore. Some anxious soldiers jumped into the thigh-deep water and walked ashore before the ships could fully dock. Prepare for defense under the command of the general. Although in this case, they are unlikely to encounter an enemy attack, fighting is not a child's play. A small negligence at any time may plunge the entire army into an abyss of eternal destruction. Therefore, Cheng Hualiang will not allow it no matter when and where. His own men looked down upon their opponents. Although Cheng Huailiang and the others are in the Army, because most of Li Min's territories are on islands, the Army's status is more like that of the Marine Corps in later generations. What they usually train the most is landing warfare. After Cheng Huailiang came to Taiwan, he also made up for it. With this knowledge, the 550-man army completed the landing almost in the blink of an eye. "The whole army obeys the order, all enemies will be killed without mercy!" As Cheng Huailiang's cold order came out, the eyes of all the soldiers became extremely cold. They did not know in advance what the goal of this mission was to achieve, but when Cheng Huailiang said When they said the words "Kill without mercy", they finally knew that they were the ones above to eradicate the evil, and all the people of the Dangu tribe were their enemies.   Liu Kata was also startled by the changes in the army around him. He had been in the slave-catching team for many years and had killed many people. Naturally, there was nothing in the world that could scare him, but now although he Although he knew that Cheng Huailiang and the others were one of his own, it still made him feel a little scared. It seemed that the army was the army, and it was not comparable to their original slave-catching team. Under the leadership of Cheng Huailiang, the entire army rushed towards the Dangu tribe as quickly as possible. Although the Dangu tribe has a large number of people, it is only a tribe after all. It does not have a standing army at all in peacetime. When a war occurs, it only temporarily recruits the strong men of the tribe to participate. Therefore, when they received the news that the Han army took the initiative to attack, they first The first step was to organize strong men to resist, but the news of the Han attack had thrown the entire tribe into chaos, and it was impossible to organize many men in a short time. It is precisely for this reason that when Cheng Huailiang and others rushed into the village of Dangu tribe, the leader of the tribe led three to four hundred strong men to resist. Unfortunately, how could these ragtag groups be the opponents of more than five hundred regular troops? As soon as they made contact, Cheng Huailiang and the others were like tigers entering a flock of sheep. The first few rows of natives were cut down to the ground in the blink of an eye. Whether it was equipment or training, the soldiers in Cheng Huailiang's hands far exceeded these natives. "Kill!" Cheng Huailiang held up a large horizontal knife and slashed at a stronger native in front of him. The opponent raised the harpoon in his hand to block it, but unfortunately the wooden handle could not block it at all. With Cheng Huailiang's powerful and heavy blow, not only was the harpoon cut in half, but he was also split into two pieces from head to toe by Cheng Huailiang, with blood and internal organs scattered all over the floor. After wiping the blood on his face, Cheng Huailiang became even more excited. He roared and charged into the enemy formation again. With his immense strength, he killed several people in a row. The natives around him were so frightened that they retreated continuously, while the surrounding soldiers His spirits were greatly boosted, and he slashed harder with his hands. However, in a moment, most of the three to four hundred people led by the tribal leader were killed. The rest were all frightened and ran wildly, without any trace of fear. The courage to resist. The only resistance team was defeated, and Cheng Huailiang and the others were unstoppable. Under his command, all the troops were divided into teams of ten, with each commander responsible for leading the team, and then they broke into the native villages. , whether they meet men or women, as long as they are from the Dangu tribe, they will all be massacred. Don't blame Cheng Huailiang and the others for their lack of humanity. For them, what they are facing now is a war. There is no right or wrong on the battlefield. They only know how to obey the orders issued by their superiors. As for whether this order is right or wrong, all of this has nothing to do with it. It has nothing to do with them. There were at least 500 or 600 young and strong men in the large tribe of 3,600 people. Only half of them had been organized just now, and most of the rest were hiding in the villages. Therefore, Cheng Huailiang and the others were in the process of clearing out. We often encounter raids by these people, causing casualties from time to time. However, this arouses the hatred of the soldiers. Each of them will transform into a beast that only knows killing, and even start setting fires around the village. The houses of the Dangu tribe are all made of wood and thatch, so they are easy to ignite. For a time, the entire village was filled with fireworks, mixed with screams and wails, and it looked like a hell on earth. The killing continued from noon to dusk. During this period, tribesmen from the Dangu tribe kept coming back. Unfortunately, they ended up being turned into cold corpses like other natives. Finally, in the center of the village, Cheng Huailiang and the others encountered the fiercest resistance. Whether they were men or women, they all held on like crazy because behind them was the sacrificial temple of the Dangu tribe, as well as the entire A sacred place of tribal faith. It's a pity that for Cheng Hualiang and others with rock-solid determination, the madness of these people only gave them an opportunity to focus on annihilation, but it also saved them a lot of trouble. When the last few old priests died under the bloody weapons of the soldiers, the entire Dangu tribe was finally wiped out. Although some natives took advantage of the chaos and escaped, the soldiers were very tired after half a day of fighting. , In addition, the wounded also needed treatment, and these scattered natives could not make a difference, so Cheng Huailiang and the others were too lazy to pursue them. Cheng Huailiang and his men counted the casualties of the troops. Among them, there were only 76 people killed in the battle, but as many as 237 people were injured. Fortunately, most of them were minor injuries. The medicines brought on board should be able to deal with them. As for the serious ones, The wounded can only be rescued by medical officers as best they can. By this time, it was completely dark, and the village was full of corpses. Cheng Huailiang and the others would not rest here. In addition, the bloody smell here might attract wild beasts in the jungle, so in the end they decided to go back to the boat to rest. When they woke up the next day, when Cheng Huailiang and the others were preparing to return, Liu Kata mysteriously prevented the army from leaving, and also asked Cheng Huailiang to take people to the village again.? Text Chapter 636: Trophies "City Master Liu, there are dead people everywhere in the village. You don't want us to help them collect their bodies, do you?" Cheng Huailiang said with some dissatisfaction. He was really afraid of the humid and hot weather in Borneo, so he couldn't wait to leave immediately, so he was very dissatisfied with Liu Kata's request for them to go to the village again. "Haha, General Cheng was joking. Those corpses of the natives were naturally cleaned up by the wild beasts in the forest. As for why we went to the village again, it was because we were in a hurry to treat the wounded. In addition, it was already dark, so it was not suitable to go to the bloody village. I stayed here a lot, so I didn¡¯t have time to take away some of the loot!¡± Liu Kata smiled very happily, and a golden light flashed in his eyes. "Spoils of war?" Hearing this sensitive word, Cheng Huailiang and his soldiers were all shocked. According to military regulations, they can get 30% of all spoils, and the rest need to be turned over. After all, after a war, soldiers The weapons and armor will be greatly damaged, and there will also be supplies, etc., all of which cost money, so the army should take the bulk. "City Master Liu, are you mistaken? Although the Dangu tribe is a large tribe nearby, it seems to be very poor. When we went in yesterday, except for some food and furs, we didn't see anything of value at all!" As soon as Liu Kata finished speaking, a team member behind Cheng Hualiang smiled. "Yes, even those grains and furs were burned by us in a fire yesterday. What's more, these things are not worth much. They are not worth our trip." At this time, another team also spoke. said. "Hey, you don't know. The Dangu tribe used to be the overlord nearby. Small and medium-sized tribes like our Kata tribe need to pay tribute to them. After so many years of accumulation, they have a very deep net worth. But outsiders It¡¯s just hard to find!¡± Liu Kata said with a smile. As the leader of the tribe, he naturally knew where the wealth in the native tribe was hidden. While everyone was talking, they had arrived at the Dangu tribe's village. However, compared to yesterday, most of the entire village was reduced to ashes. Some areas that had not been burned were still sending out a few wisps of black smoke. Only occasionally. Several unaffected houses still stood on the ground. As soon as they approached the village, Cheng Huailiang and the others frowned, because the village was full of corpses. Coupled with the burning of the fire, the familiar smell of barbecue filled the air, plus the stench from some internal organs. The smell makes you want to retching. Although the smell was unpleasant, Cheng Huailiang and the others were not ordinary people, so they still entered the village steadily. Then he was led by Liu Kata and soon arrived in front of the temple in the middle of the village. Unlike other houses made of wood and thatch, this temple of the Dangu tribe is made of stone. Although they look very simple in Cheng Huailiang, they are considered to be the highest architectural level in the Dangu tribe. However, the area of ??the temple is actually very small, only a few steps long and wide, and except for an altar made of stone, there is nothing else inside except a stone altar with sacrifices such as rice and animal meat placed on it. "City Lord Liu. Where is the loot you mentioned?" Cheng Huailiang followed Liu Kata into the temple, and then walked around the altar in the middle, but still found nothing. Liu Kata walked to the altar with a smile on his face. Then he stretched out his hand and gently knocked on the stone on the altar. Then he raised his head and said to Cheng Hualiang and the soldiers behind him: "Everyone, come and help us. Dismantle the altar. The contents inside will definitely not disappoint you." of!" Hearing Liu Kata¡¯s words, Cheng Hualiang and the others suddenly woke up. The temple is the spiritual sustenance of the native tribe and is also the most important place in the entire tribe. It was natural for them to place all their wealth under the altar as a sacrifice to their god. When Cheng Huailiang and other officers and soldiers took action together, when they used the long knives in their hands to pry open the stone on the surface of the altar, they soon discovered that there was a flash of golden light inside, and then grains of naturally formed gold sand and colorful gems appeared on the altar. In front of them, although the gems had not undergone any processing, the transparent feeling could make people see at a glance that the quality of these gems must be very good. "Haha~, I'm rich. I didn't expect that such a tribe of thousands of people would hide so much gold and gems." Cheng Huailiang's eyes were shining with gold and he shouted with ecstasy. The reactions of other soldiers were similar. The value of those gems could not be estimated for the time being, but with so much gold piled together, it weighed at least one or two tons. I really don¡¯t know how the natives of the Dangu tribe collected it? In fact, one or two tons of gold seems to be a lot, but because gold has a large specific gravity, the volume is not very large, and it is probably larger than ordinary computer cases in later generations. Of course, the sand in front of Cheng Huailiang and the others was not pure, butAnd it is very loose, so the volume will be larger. In addition, judging from the appearance of these golden sands, the Dangu tribe may have discovered a gold mine. It is a pity that Cheng Hualiang and the others killed all the people, otherwise they could have forced themselves to find out the location of the gold mine. When Cheng Huailiang and the others transferred the gold and gems to the ship, Liu Kata recorded them. After returning, the gold and gems would be appraised and sold by the troops, so that they could get their 30%, which would then be distributed by Cheng Huailiang, the chief officer. . That afternoon, Cheng Huailiang took the ashes of the soldiers who died in the battle and began to return. Compared with going upstream when they came, the return trip was made by going downstream, so the speed was very fast. It only took half the time when they came. Moreover, when they returned to Kata City, the other two teams were already in the city. Waiting for them. Compared with Cheng Huailiang and his large force, the tasks of the two small teams are easier. Although they have fewer people, the number of opponents is also smaller, and they are closer to Kata City, so they can complete it earlier than Cheng Huailiang and the others. mission, and the casualties were not heavy. There were only a dozen killed in each team, and there were not many injured, all within the tolerable range. The other two teams, under the guidance of the guide, also discovered the treasures of two small tribes. However, the treasures of these small tribes cannot be compared with the Dangu tribe, and can only be regarded as better than nothing. Cheng Huailiang's unit was just an action team in this clean-up operation, and there were six or seven teams that came out of the same batch as them. In addition, Changqiao Island served as the headquarters of this operation, and subsequently sent out several batches of action teams, and The number of each batch was larger than that of the first batch, and in the end, the total number reached more than thirty teams. The number of these teams varies, but generally they are not too many. After all, it is difficult to show the numerical advantage in jungle combat, so each unit is an elite team. In addition, the tasks of these teams are not exactly the same. Some of them, like Cheng Huailiang, exterminate the target tribe to frighten other natives. Others require that all native tribes be captured as slaves to be driven by nearby Han cities. The army threatens the tribes and asks them to surrender to the Qi Palace, etc. These missions have different objectives, and decisions cannot be made due to local conditions. However, although the goals are different, the ultimate goal of this clean-up operation remains the same, which is to clean up the natives in Borneo who are disobedient to the rule, and to remove all the unrest factors found, so that the security of Borneo will be greatly improved. , and lay a solid foundation for the next step to start in Borneo. And not only in Borneo, the situation in Jinzhou is also similar to that in Borneo. Therefore, after the clean-up operation in Borneo, Cheng Huailiang and his other action teams did not rest. Instead, they immediately showed their fangs to Jinzhou and spent several hours. In a matter of months, the two large islands were finally cleared of all the natives who did not obey the rule. Speaking of which, the islands in Nanyang have been in the hands of Li Min for several years. The reason why he suddenly took action against Borneo and Jinzhou was not only the need to collect all kinds of intelligence in the past, but also a very important reason, that is, in After opening up the American route, plants such as rubber trees and cocoa in the Americas are very suitable for planting in Nanyang. Therefore, the safety issues of Nanyang islands are in front of Li Min. It was precisely because of the motivation to start Nanyang that Li Min made up his mind to launch this large-scale cleaning operation to clean up the two largest islands in Nanyang, making it difficult for the local natives to change their climate. At the same time, they had already After receiving the hint, various large plantation owners rushed to Borneo or Jinzhou to buy land and prepare to start their own large plantations. It is also worth mentioning that the plague in Java has finally reached its final stage. Countless natives on the island have died of the disease, and some bold Han people have begun to land on the island and buy a large amount of land on the island at a price that is almost free. Likewise, They are also preparing to open plantations, but because the number of local natives is too small, these plantations are buying slaves on a large scale. Among them, the Kunlun slaves from Africa are the most popular. In addition, a relatively rare slave has appeared, that is, The number of white slaves gradually increased. The so-called white slaves refer to white slaves. This kind of slaves has appeared before. Most of them were prisoners of war in West Asia, and then they were redeemed and bought into the Tang Dynasty and surrounding areas. For example, the Roman ambassador Ciro became a slave in the Tang Dynasty. After being taken as a cannibal prisoner of war, he later arrived in Tubo. He was also a slave at first, and later became the bodyguard of Songtsen Gampo. However, with the collision between Datang and Dashi, and the signing of the four-nation alliance, the exchanges between the East and the West suddenly became closer. Of course, this can be considered a good thing from all aspects. In addition, The number of white slaves in various parts of the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan also began to increase, and Li Ke, who was sailing, witnessed the origin of these white slaves with his own eyes. Text Chapter 637 The distressed Li Ke Egypt is the oldest ancient civilization in the world. A unified country appeared more than 3,000 years ago. However, it is a pity that after more than 2,000 years of existence, Egypt, an ancient country, was first destroyed. It was destroyed by Persia, and then conquered by Greece and Rome respectively. With the rise of Christianity, Egypt became the most important Christian country at that time. It was also the successive rule of Persia, Greece and Rome that together lasted about a thousand years. During these thousand years, immigrants from the three countries migrated to Egypt from time to time. This also caused changes in the racial structure of Egypt. The original ancient The Egyptians were originally a yellow race, but after thousands of years, the Egyptians and the migrating whites married each other, causing the domestic race to gradually change into the Europa Mediterranean type. Their appearance is not much different from the Romans. In 640 AD, Egypt, which originally belonged to Rome, was once again occupied by cannibals. Islam in this era still adopted a relatively mild approach in preaching, and did not force the people under its rule to change their beliefs. However, these non-Islamic However, the people need to pay an extra tax. If they do not pay, they must convert to Islam, otherwise it will be regarded as rebellion. Although the above method seems mild, it is actually very overbearing, especially the additional tax, which makes many ordinary people overwhelmed and finally have to change their original beliefs. After all, although faith is important, it cannot be used as food. People are very realistic, and it is impossible for everyone to die because of an illusory faith. However, ordinary people can change their beliefs, but some people who have benefited from religion are not willing to lose their original status and wealth, so they try their best to fight against the cannibalistic religious invasion, and many people even launch uprisings. This situation is most serious in Egypt. After nearly a thousand years of rule by Greece and Rome, Christianity has already penetrated into all aspects of Egypt. In addition, although the Eastern Roman Empire could not defeat Dashi on the battlefield. But at least it still has the power to protect itself, unlike Persia, which was almost destroyed. Therefore, the Eastern Roman Empire began to gather forces outside the battlefield to attack the rule of Dashi from all aspects. It was also under this situation that some religious nobles in Egypt united and provoked large-scale uprisings in Egypt several times in the name of religion. Unfortunately, even the regular army of the Eastern Roman Empire was no match for the Dashi army, let alone These temporary organizations only have fanatical believers. But for these defeated rebels, Dashi did not kill them arbitrarily. Because they discovered very early that there was a great need for slaves in the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan, and they even went to Africa to capture black slaves. This allowed the Dashi businessmen, who were always known for their shrewdness, to see a way to make money. In addition, Islam originally treated businessmen very favorably, making many businessmen have considerable influence on the Dashi government. Therefore, the prisoners of war captured by the army during the battle , will be sold to these merchants. These merchants then changed hands and sold them to Datang's slave-catching team at a higher price. It is precisely this approach of the big food merchants that not only saves many slave-catching teams a lot of effort, but also among the prisoners of war they provide, white slaves from Egypt and other places naturally account for the most. "Pa~pa~" At a port on the coast of the Red Sea, a group of naked Egyptian slaves were being driven to the dock, beside them. There were a few overseers with whips in their hands and fierce faces. These overseers whipped the slaves who walked slower from time to time, but the slaves did not dare to make any noise. Otherwise, more brutal torture will ensue. Next to these slaves and supervisors, a big food merchant and a Han businessman were having a heated conversation. It seemed that they were discussing prices. The big food merchant would pull a slave from time to time and hit each other with his fist. chest. To prove how strong his slave was, but unfortunately the Han merchant was also very smart. Shake your head from time to time to deny the other party's pricing. The two had been arguing for a long time, and finally they finally reached an agreement on the price. Then the Han merchants took off the silver coins and copper coins from their ships. These were all minted by the Prince of Qi's Mansion, but even in the Red Sea area thousands of miles away, it was still a shopping mall. The hard currency on the Internet, no matter which country the merchants are from, is very welcome to use this kind of currency to trade. Looking at the transactions on the dock and the slaves staggering to the ship driven by the supervisor, Li Ke, standing at the bow of the ship, looked calm. They had seen this situation many times since they entered the Red Sea. In one transaction, the slaves actually rioted and killed several overseers. However, the food army stationed on the dock soon rushed away. Come over and slaughter all the rioting slave messengers. The whole process is extremely bloody and cruel. "Listen to what Rokuro said, this Egypt used to be a powerful ancient country with a long history even above the Central Plains. Unfortunately, thousands of years later, not only the country is no longer there, but even the people have to be ruled and oppressed by foreigners. Is there really no longevity in the world? Is it a country that has been prosperous and declining for a long time?" Li Ke finally sighed. "Your Highness"Think about it, now the Tang Dynasty is the root of our Han people, and its power has become extremely strong, and the King of Qi, King Jiang, and King of Yue are the stems and leaves of our Han people, and their industry has begun to sweep the world. Now with His Highness, I think the whole world will be in the future. The world will be ruled by the Han people. Who can shake it? "Hearing Li Ke's sigh, Cen Changqian next to him retorted, with a look of smugness on his face. After hearing this, Li Ke thought about it seriously, and finally said with a casual smile: "Chang Qian, you can see the general trend clearly. The whole world is only so big. I, the Tang Dynasty, occupies the center, and Liulang is now annexing Nanyang and Australia. The two major America is also under his attack, and the seventh and eighth brothers have also risen in Tianzhu, threatening West Asia and Africa. There are not many places left in the world. As long as I work harder, nothing else can threaten me in the future. The foundation of the Han people?¡± However, after hearing this, Cen Changqian showed a wry smile and said: "Your Highness, King Qi, King Jiang, and King Yue have expanded too fast. Now, the only choices left for Your Highness are America and Africa, and His Highness King Qi was the first to discover America. , you can¡¯t bear to take away the love of His Highness King Qi, and Africa is too close to King Chiang and King Yue, and it will inevitably cause trouble with Tianzhu in the future, which makes it really difficult for His Highness to choose." Cui Changqian's words also made Li Ke smile bitterly. He definitely won't want Australia, because Li Min has invested too much effort in Australia, and he doesn't want to take advantage of Li Min. In addition, although America is a big place, Li Ke had heard Li Min often talk about it a few years ago and knew that it was the place Li Min wanted most. Therefore, if he chose America, he would definitely feel like stealing his younger brother. The feeling of something beloved. It is precisely because of this that Li Ke placed his final strength in Africa. However, after arriving in Tianzhu, he suddenly discovered that Africa was too close to Tianzhu. If he established a foothold in Africa, although he could get Li Zhenhe in the early stage Li Yun's help, but Tianzhu's area is not large. When Li Zhen and Li Yun annex Tianzhu, they are likely to turn their attention to Africa. At that time, their brothers are likely to have friction because of this. This is what Li Ke can't do anyway. Don't want to see it. "There must be a road before the car reaches the mountain. Rokuro said that America is extremely vast. With his current strength, he will not be able to completely occupy it in less than a few hundred years. If this is really the case, I might as well occupy a small area in America and develop slowly. Yes." Li Ke finally sighed again. Seeing Li Ke¡¯s troubled look, Cen Changqian shook his head helplessly, and then changed the subject: ¡°I wonder how Brother Wang and his fleet are doing. Will those big cannibals let those warships go?¡± Li Ke and the others went to the Mediterranean this time, but they divided the fleet into two parts. Among them, Lu Wan's fleet plus some ordinary ships in Li Ke's hands were in front. Each ship was filled with various goods, and they looked similar. There is no difference between ordinary Han merchant ships, but Li Ke disguised himself as an ordinary businessman and mixed in the fleet. In addition, Li Ke also borrowed four warships from Li Min without authorization, as well as some supply ships, etc. It is obviously not easy for these warships to pass through the Red Sea and Suez Canal. However, Cen Changqian came up with a way, which was to have someone pretend to be Li Min's envoy to visit Eastern Rome, and then it would be logical for him to be escorted by four warships. As for the person who pretended to be the envoy, Wang Fangyi finally acted as it. Now the envoy fleet is a hundred miles away behind Li Ke and the others. "Don't worry about this. Dashi is now suppressed by Datang and Liulang, and they don't dare to embarrass the envoy sent by Liulang. Besides, Fang Yi is also a calm person, so there will definitely be no problem if he pretends to be the envoy." Li Keque It is the path of no worries. Cen Changqian naturally knew that Dashi did not dare to embarrass the envoy of Prince Qi's palace. He just wanted to divert Li Ke's attention. Now that he had achieved his goal, he chatted for a few words to stop Li Ke from thinking about those troublesome things. "Your Highness, this is the last section of the Red Sea. Today we will rest in a harbor for one night and we will enter the Suez Canal tomorrow." While Li Ke and Cen Changqian were chatting, Lu Wan from the captain's room came out and smiled. road. "Oh, great. I have long heard that the Suez Canal is of great importance and was opened thousands of years ago. The amount of construction is comparable to the Grand Canal in the Central Plains. I must take a good look at it this time!" Li Ke listened! Hou also said very happily. "Actually, the length of the Suez Canal is only a fraction of the Grand Canal. However, because this canal connects the Mediterranean Sea and the Red Sea, it needs to allow large ships to pass through. Therefore, this canal is much wider and deeper than the Grand Canal in the Central Plains. Calculating it this way, the project volume is still not as good as the Grand Canal in the Central Plains!" Lu Wan said with a smile. In fact, Lu Wan originally wanted to say that the Grand Canal in the Central Plains led to the demise of the former Sui Dynasty, but the Egyptians' construction of this canal was much more peaceful. However, thinking that Li Ke was the grandson of Emperor Yang, he did not say it out loud, and instead made the Grand Canal more peaceful. Canal boasted. At night, Li Ke and his fleet finally arrived at the Sinai PeninsulaHowever, when their obviously Han fleet had just parked their ships at the port, and then Li Ke and Lu Wan went ashore to find a place to rest, they were suddenly surrounded by a group of giant cannibals. Text Chapter 638 Businessman Abu As soon as he got off the boat, he was surrounded by a group of people. The guards around Li Ke immediately reacted and formed a tight formation to block Li Ke, Cen Changqian and others behind them. Anyone who behaves inappropriately will be immediately hacked to death by them. "Distinguished guests from the Tang Dynasty, businessman Abu greets you all!" The big eaters surrounding them suddenly separated, and a middle-aged man wearing a big food robe came out. This man was not tall, but very tall. He is fat, has an extremely kind smile on his face, and can speak fluent Chinese. He is obviously a person who can make the decision. As Lu Wan is the captain, he is naturally responsible for dealing with outsiders, so he walked out of the guards and said with a smile: "Lv Wan is the captain of this fleet. I don't know why Mr. Abu stopped me." Important matter?" "Lu Wan?" The businessman who called himself Abu was stunned for a moment when he heard the name, with a thoughtful expression on his face. Then his eyes lit up and he asked urgently, "I dare to ask Captain Lu, but who Discovering Australia and America Captain Luwanlu?¡± Lu Wan did not expect that someone in Dashi, thousands of miles away, would actually know his name. He was stunned at the moment, and at the same time he replied smoothly: "Yes, it is Lu!" Hearing Lu Wan admit his identity, businessman Abu immediately showed an expression of surprise, trotted forward very enthusiastically, then grabbed Lu Wan's hand and said: "It turns out it is really Captain Lu. This little guy Abu is really honored. , and today is another day of great joy for my son, and he is even more happy. Captain Lu, follow me into the city quickly, a banquet has been arranged in the city" Lu Wan was also startled by Abu's enthusiasm, especially when the guard next to him saw the opponent rushing towards him and almost pulled out his sword, but then he saw Abu's appearance. I felt that the other party didn't have any ill intentions, so I relaxed temporarily. After all, Lu Wan is not an ordinary person. He quickly calmed down from Abu's enthusiasm, and then began to ask the other party why he came and how he knew his name. Regarding these issues, Abu, who is very eloquent, quickly explained them clearly. It turns out that this businessman named Abu is not a simple man. In this port city called Hana Port, his wealth is unmatched by anyone in the local area. He can be said to be the richest man here. And the reason why Abu accumulated such a large family fortune. The main reason is that he has several ocean-going fleets under his command, which often travel between the ports between Datang, Taiwan and Dashi. By selling goods from various countries, he became the richest man in Hana Port. Even for the entire Dashi, he is one of the top ten businessmen. Moreover, he has personally traveled to places such as Tang Dynasty and Taiwan by ship. He even owns a plantation in Taiwan and occasionally goes to live there for a period of time, which is why he can speak such fluent Chinese. In addition, because Abu Tong is a shipping businessman, he also pays special attention to the situation at sea, so when he is in Taiwan, he pays special attention to the situation at sea. I had read reports about Lu Wan in the newspaper, and the impression was very profound. I didn't expect to meet him in my hometown. As for the reason why Abu led people to surround Lu Wan and the others, it is actually very simple. Because one of Abu's favorite sons was getting married, and according to the rules of cannibalism, getting married was a very extravagant affair and would take several days or even longer. Generally, this time is determined according to each person's financial resources, but it will never be less than three days. And the richer the person, the longer the wedding celebration will take. As the richest man in Hana Port, Abu's son's wedding was naturally even more luxurious and grand. Not only did the entire wedding have to be celebrated for a month, but he also sent people to Ceylon to buy a lot of Tang Dynasty's fine wine and high-end tea. He even hired several Han chefs at a high price to entertain the guests with Han cuisine at the wedding. Speaking of which, he is also a person who has seen the world, but no matter which country's food is comparable to the food of the Han people, I believe that the food at this wedding will definitely open the eyes of many people, and he will gain more face by then. Speaking of which, with the expansion of Li Min and the three brothers Li Zhen and Li Yun, coupled with the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty, Central Plains cuisine has also gone beyond the national borders, especially in places such as Tianzhu and Dashi. It is a very high-end cuisine, and nobles from all over the country They are all proud of eating Central Plains delicacies, so the status of chefs has also risen. Especially some chefs with superb skills are very popular. Abu also asked a Han friend to help, and finally invited several Ceylon Islanders to help. The chef of the Han Restaurant will prepare the dishes for three days. Originally, the chefs had agreed, but unfortunately, the construction of Zhongjing in Tianzhu was completed some time ago, and Li Zhen and Li Yun held a celebration for this. Since most of their employees were Han people, the celebration naturally They had to prepare a large amount of Central Plains delicacies, but they didn't have many chefs on hand, so they went to Ceylon Island to invite a batch. As a result, those chefs were naturally invited away, and the news spread from Ceylon Island to Hana Port. time, ?Bu's son's wedding is about to start, and there is no time for him to hire other chefs who can cook Chinese food. But the chef couldn't arrive, but Abu had already spread the news. If he couldn't entertain the guests with Central Plains delicacies, he would lose face in front of the guests. For the big eater who always has a good reputation, It was simply worse than killing him. Fortunately, Abu is a shrewd businessman with a much more flexible mind than others. He knows that Han merchant ships often dock at Hana Port, and the larger the fleet, the more likely it is to have a dedicated chef. So he had this idea in mind and had been waiting at Hana Port for a day. He had also encountered several Han fleets before. The fleets did have chefs, which made Abu finally hire them after paying a very expensive price. Got a few chefs. However, the scale of his son's wedding banquet was very large, and the few chefs alone were obviously not enough. Just when Abu was very anxious about it, he finally saw Lu Wan's large Han fleet, which made him Lu Wan was overjoyed. When Lu Wan and the others got off the boat, they surrounded them very recklessly, and then the misunderstanding just happened. After listening to businessman Abu's explanation, Lu Wan secretly glanced at Li Ke, and finally felt relieved. Although Abu knew him just now, he didn't know their purpose after all. This made Lu Wan very worried about Li Ke's safety. , if something unexpected happened, he really couldn't afford it. "Captain Lu, today is the last day of the wedding at the bride's home. The wedding will be held at my home tomorrow. If I can't serve the Chinese food as promised to the guests, it will be a small matter for me to be embarrassed, but my son may Being laughed at by others may even cause problems in his marriage, so please help me!" Abu finally begged very sincerely. The Big Cannibal¡¯s wedding is very extravagant. According to local rules, the wedding needs to be held first at the bride¡¯s home and then at the groom¡¯s home. Today is already the last day. No wonder Abu is so anxious. However, after hearing this, Lu Wan pondered deeply. If he was the only one, then it would be okay to stay in Hana Port for a few days to help the other party. But now that there is Li Ke in the fleet, it is not up to him to make the decision. But just after Lu Wan felt embarrassed, Li Ke from behind whispered a few words in Cen Changqian's ear, and then Cen Changqian stepped forward and conveyed Li Ke's words to Lu Wan. Lu Wan's face relaxed at that time, and he smiled and said to Abu: "Since this matter is related to the happiness of your life, and we happen to have several good chefs in our fleet, let's lend them to Mr. Abu!" Hearing Lu Wan's agreement, Abu was also ecstatic, and immediately said: "Okay! Thank you Captain Lu, but I won't let the fleet suffer. So, the fleet will have food, drink and accommodation in Hana Port these days. Okay, I'll take care of it all, and I'll also give a generous gift to the chefs who help. In addition, I also want to invite Mr. Lu and the people in the fleet to attend my son's wedding. I wonder if you are interested, Mr. Lu?" "Haha, that's what I meant!" Lu Wan had just received a message from Li Ke, who said that he was very interested in the cannibal's wedding, so he naturally wanted to receive Abu's invitation. "Great, Captain Lu, you don't have a place to stay tonight, right? I just had a villa near the port. If you don't mind it, you can stay there tonight, and it will also allow me to fulfill my duties as a landlord!" Having solved the biggest problem, Abu immediately restored his shrewd nature as a businessman and asked to make friends with Lu Wan. Abu, who has been to Taiwan, knows that Lu Wan is a guest of Prince Qi's palace. Being able to establish a relationship with such a person will be beneficial to his future business development. Besides, this person has done me such a big favor, so I need to thank him both emotionally and logically. Lu Wan also has a cheerful personality, and it is getting late now, so it will be troublesome to go to the city to find a place to stay. It is better to rest at Abu's place for a night. So he immediately said: "That's it, then I'll trouble Mr. Abu!" "Haha~, no trouble, no trouble. It is Abu's honor to invite the world-famous Captain Lu to attend his son's wedding!" Abu also said very happily. But if he knew that there was another Tang prince who was going to attend his son's wedding, he would probably jump with joy. At that moment, Lu Wan sent people to invite several chefs and some assistant cooks in the fleet, and told them about the matter. When these chefs heard that they could make extra money, they naturally agreed, and then Abu sent people to take them They were sent to his home and asked to help prepare for tomorrow's wedding. As for important figures in the fleet such as Lu Wan and Li Ke, Abu personally led him to live in his villa. But when Lu Wan and the others entered the other courtyard, they were all startled, and even Li Ke had a strange look on his face. (To be continued) Text Chapter 639 Exotic Wedding People in the Central Plains region like to describe the luxury of a house built with golden walls. Of course, this idiom cannot be understood literally. After all, in the Central Plains region, no matter how rich you are, no one will actually use gold to make walls. At least In the minds of Li Ke, Lu Wan and others, I am afraid no one would do this kind of thing. But when they entered Abu's villa, everything they saw in front of them suddenly overturned their thinking. When they first came in, this villa, which covered a large area, was nothing in the eyes of Li Ke and even in their eyes. It seems that the construction techniques of the Great Cannibal are still a bit rough, and the design in some places is not reasonable. Then Abu took them into the main hall. This was a typical restaurant building with a high and pointed roof. The outside was decorated very luxuriously. However, after entering the main hall, Li Ke and others felt a It was dazzling, because both the walls and the columns were all shining with golden light. Li Ke and the others could see at a glance that they were all real gold, and there were countless colorful gems and jade inlaid on these golden walls and pillars. Under the illumination of the light, it shines with charming brilliance "Thisthis" Even with Lu Wan's determination, he was stunned speechless by this room full of gold. As for the important members of the fleet who came with him, they were all stunned. It is estimated that the scene in front of them has only appeared in their dreams. Li Ke and Cen Changqian, on the other hand, had weird expressions on their faces. At the same time, they thought to themselves that these cannibals have really special tastes. No matter how rich they are among the Han people, they would not plaster gold all over the house. , and even bluntly said that among the Han people, Abu's behavior was no different from that of the nouveau riche. Although Abu has been to the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan, it is obvious that his thinking is not as high as that of the Han people. Especially when he saw the shocked expressions on Lu Wan's and others' faces, he said proudly: "Captain Lu, please look at this The hall was carefully built by my people. The outside was all made of solid bluestone, and a lot of cement was shipped from Taiwan. It can be said to be very solid. As for the interior decoration, thousands of kilograms of gold were used. Cut into thin slices and pasted on the wall, there are also priceless gems. Whenever I am in a bad mood, I like to stay here. Looking at these charming gold and gems, my mood will slowly improve. " "Well, if I stay in such a luxurious hall for a while, I will definitely feel better." Lu Wan said half-jokingly. Although he likes reading, he is still a pirate at heart. There is no prejudice in his approach. As for some of the people behind him, their mouths are almost watering. It's a pity that this is a big food, not a tribe of natives who can rob at will. Otherwise, they would really dare to kill people. After all, for these slave-catching team members, For a guy, this kind of thing is like drinking cold water. Abu was obviously very satisfied with the reaction of Lu Wan and the others, which greatly satisfied his vanity. Then he entertained everyone very warmly, serving desert-style barbecue and wine, and was accompanied by a beautiful female slave. "Not only is there a gold house here, but there is also Yan Ruyu. It seems that this businessman Abu really knows how to enjoy it." Cen Changqian took a sip of the wine as red as blood and said with a smile. "It's just a different concept. I have always despised merchants in the Central Plains. The status of merchants is low, so no matter how rich they are, they dare not show it. However, the status of merchants in Dashi is very high, and even the status of merchants is recognized religiously. , so they have a strong influence on the government, and every businessman has a profound background, so they dare to show their wealth so unscrupulously." Li Ke chuckled and said, under the influence of Li Min over the years, he has become more interested in some things. My opinions are also somewhat different, sometimes even more profound. Cen Changqian began to think deeply after hearing Li Ke's words. After a moment, she smiled and said: "What His Highness said is indeed reasonable. Just like His Highness the King of Qi values ??commerce, the status of businessmen in various parts of Taiwan is much higher than that in the Central Plains. And these In the middle of the year, many businessmen from the Tang Dynasty chose to settle in Taiwan and other places, and the luxury mansions they built were also very luxurious. It can be seen that the behavior of these businessmen was indeed affected by their country's policies." After a sumptuous dinner, Li Ke, Lu Wan and the others rested in this courtyard. Early the next morning, the businessman Abu arrived here in person and invited them to the city. Today is the day when the mother officially enters the marriage. During the day at home, not only was Abu's home decorated with lights and decorations, but there were even many bands and dancers arranged on the street, attracting many people to watch and making it particularly lively. Since you are attending a wedding, of course you have to send congratulatory gifts. This is the same whether in Datang or Dashi. Naturally, Li Ke and the others cannot be empty-handed, but they have a variety of goods in their fleet, including porcelain and silk. It is also very honorable to buy some high-end products as gifts. Lu Wan, as the captain, prepared a set of five scents of perfume, and Li Ke also prepared a mirror as big as a basin. They are all very expensive gifts. NoWhat Li Ke and the others didn't expect was that when they entered Abu's house, they were told that there was no need to send gifts for the time being, but that they had to wait until evening before a ceremony called 'Sabahiye' was held. Only then can the gift be given to the master As distinguished guests, Li Ke and Lu Wan were welcomed into the main hall of Abu's house. This main hall was almost the same as that of the other house. Although there was no gold on the walls, they were all hung with Shu brocade worth tens of thousands of gold. The output of this kind of Shu brocade in the Tang Dynasty was extremely low. It was only used by the royal family and nobles in the past. Later, due to the stimulation of industry and commerce, the output increased to a certain extent, but it was still quite limited. Even in places such as the Tang Dynasty and Taiwan, there were only a few. As the saying goes, the Shu brocade here in Abu is not the best, but in a place like Dashi, it is definitely more valuable than gold. In addition to these precious Sichuan brocades, there are also many gems inlaid on the walls and pillars. Most of Abu and the guests who come and go also carry a lot of gem jewelry. It seems that these big cannibals really have a special liking for gems. Da Shiren¡¯s wedding was very luxurious, especially in terms of banquets. He put a lot of thought into it. The Central Plains delicacies prepared by Abu were naturally very popular, and the guests who came to congratulate him were full of praises. Li Ke and the others are very interested in some of Dashi's delicacies. For example, there is a roasted camel dish, which is a must-have delicacy at Dashi's wedding banquet. When making this delicacy, they first put a hard-boiled egg on the fish. Then put the money into the belly of the chicken or duck after roasting it, then put it into the belly of the sheep after roasting it, and finally put the roasted sheep into the belly of the camel, and the camel was directly at the banquet After the eggs are cooked, the host will take them out and serve them to the most distinguished guests at the banquet. Although Li Ke was the most distinguished guest at the banquet, it was a pity that he could not be exposed, so in the end the egg was given to Lu Wan by Abu, and then everyone shared the roasted camel. Li Ke tasted it out of curiosity and found that the camel meat was not actually It¡¯s not delicious, but the mutton and chicken in the camel¡¯s belly have a unique flavor After the wedding banquet, the ceremony of 'Sabasiya' began, but before that, the guests presented gifts to the wedding couple. Among them, the gifts of Lu Wan and Li Ke caused a sensation, because Whether it is perfume or mirrors, they are all luxury goods used by the nobles of the Tang Dynasty. Very few of them have been spread outside the country. Now these two Han people suddenly gave such expensive gifts, and they were also guests of Lang Fangfang. This made both Abu and his son very happy. Have a face What made Li Ke very interesting was the final Sabahiya ceremony. Simply put, this ceremony is when the mother's family shows their dowry and jewelry to the guests. The richer the dowry and jewelry, the more face the mother's family will have. Speaking of which, my mother¡¯s family is a local government official, so their wealth cannot be compared with Abu¡¯s, but the dowry they prepared is also very generous. The wedding was very lively and luxurious, but what Li Ke regretted was that they were not able to see her mother¡¯s true face from beginning to end, because during the wedding process, the male guests and female guests were separated until the end of the wedding. At that time, my mother showed up, but she was wrapped very tightly, and she couldn't see the beauty, ugly, fat or thin at all. After watching the mother-in-law and her husband enter the bridal chamber, the guests outside continued to celebrate. After all, this was the first day of the wedding. This kind of celebration would of course last for a month. Li Ke and the others would not stop here for a month. Those The fleet's chef will only be here to help for three days and will leave at that time. This is also what was discussed with Abu before. "Your Highness, we have a saying in the Central Plains that a moment of gold is worth a thousand gold, but the custom of this big food is very strange. Today, I have to stay alone in the empty room and wait until the next morning to see my mother. I have wasted this thousand taels of gold." Cen Changqian pulled Li Ke and whispered, with a dirty smile on her face Li Ke also joked after hearing this: "That Mr. Abu can spend tens of thousands of taels of gold to decorate his house, so what does a mere few thousand taels count?" In the following celebrations, Abu ordered people to set up a huge bonfire in the yard, and then many beautiful female slaves danced around the fire. These female slaves were not like those gluttonous women who covered their whole bodies; Wearing a light gauze, she revealed her graceful curves, and with the swing of her waist, she attracted the attention of many young men in the audience. When Li Ke and Lu Wan went back in the evening, Abu gave them another surprise, which was to arrange a female slave for each of them to sleep with them. The reason why there was no arrangement last night was because considering that Lu Wan and the others had just arrived yesterday, I feel tired and need a night's rest. Naturally, Lu Wan and the others would not refuse Abu's kindness. Even Li Ke and Cen Changqian have always considered themselves to be romantic figures. Moreover, in this foreign country, it would be a pity not to taste this exotic customs. ? It¡¯s just that Li Ke and the others are very romantic. Poor Abu¡¯s son is the protagonist of this wedding, but tonight he has to stay alone in the empty room until dawn. To be continued) Text Chapter 640: Persian Slave Girl The hibiscus tent is warm, and the breasts are bitter and short. The next morning, Li Ke woke up from his sleep, his nose filled with the gentle fragrance of daughter, and beside him, a beautiful slave girl was lying there with a tired face, and the messy bed was filled with a bright red scent. Mei's blood stains were particularly glaring. "This Abu is really shrewd. No wonder he can earn such a big family fortune." Li Ke, whose face was glowing, smiled and said to himself. At yesterday's wedding, the most valuable gifts were those given by Li Ke and Lu Wan. In addition, after two days of getting along, the shrewd businessman Abu also saw that Li Ke was an extraordinary person. He even respected Captain Lu very much, so yesterday When arranging the female slaves in the evening, Abu specially arranged an extremely beautiful virgin slave girl for Li Ke. In addition, Li Ke joined Lu Wan's fleet this time, but he didn't bring any concubines with him. He had to hold it in for a long time, so last night, this little slave girl who had just had sex suffered a lot, and she still hasn't woken up yet. Come. Although the other party was just a little slave girl, it happened to be okay now after a late spring breeze, so Li Ke looked at the other party carefully. He saw that the little slave girl looked only about fifteen or sixteen years old, with long golden hair like satin. Sprinkled on the bed, it looks a little messy, the skin is as white as milk, and the facial features are also very exquisite. The long eyelashes are trembling slightly in sleep, and the eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, as if they are still enduring the pain of the broken melon last night. It makes people feel pity when they see it. Judging from the appearance of this little slave girl, she should be Persian. Li Ke had seen many Persian Orchids in various parts of the Tang Dynasty, and they looked similar to this little slave girl. Of course, most of them were not as beautiful as this little slave girl. ¡°Perhaps the little slave girl felt something while Li Ke was looking at her. A pair of beautiful big eyes slowly opened. In the blue pupils, confusion appeared at first, and then she seemed to have thought of something. He suddenly got up and knelt down in front of Li Ke, saying in somewhat jerky Chinese: "This slave deserves to die!" According to the rules, this little slave girl has to help Li Ke get up, but now that Li Ke has woken up, she has not woken up yet. This is simply extremely rude. If Abu knew about it, he would definitely beat her to death with a stick, so this After the little slave girl finished speaking, her whole body was trembling with fear. "Haha. Don't be afraid. What's your name, and who did you learn Chinese from?" Li Ke said with a smile on his face. Perhaps because of the compatibility, he became a little curious about this little slave girl. "Distinguished guest, my slave girl's name is Kelisi. She was bought by Master Abu when she was nine years old. Later she went to the Tang Dynasty with the master. She learned Chinese there, but the slave girl is very stupid and her Chinese is not as good as Master Abu's. ." Kelisi replied very respectfully. She had been to the Tang Dynasty and knew that the people in Tang Dynasty were kinder. Coupled with Li Ke's handsome appearance, she gradually became less afraid. A big businessman or aristocrat like Abu. Usually, they keep a group of beautiful slave girls at home. These slave girls are all selected little girls and they all have very good looks. Moreover, they have been educated in etiquette and culture since childhood. When they grow up, they may become the master's concubines, or they may be given away to others. Kelis is obviously this kind of slave girl. "Haha. That's true. If you just listen to your master's words, you really can't tell whether he is a Han or a cannibal." Li Ke laughed, but then he asked curiously, "I look at you, They must be Persians, right?¡± When she heard about Li Min¡¯s tribe, Kelisi¡¯s expression darkened, and she said in a low tone: ¡°Dear guest, Persia has been destroyed, and now Kelisi is just a little slave girl of Mr. Abu, a big food merchant.¡± "Huh?" Li Ke was stunned after hearing this, and then said in great surprise: "Who said that Persia was destroyed? Now with the support of my country, the Tang Dynasty, Persia has regained its kingdom in the Nihavand area, and Yazdgeld The Third Emperor and Prince Belus are still alive. In the Four-Nation Covenant signed some time ago, the Tang Dynasty also specifically stated that Persia is a vassal state of the Tang Dynasty. If Dashi attacks Persia again, it will be a provocation to the majesty of the Tang Dynasty. Therefore, at this stage, Persia is still very safe." Hearing Li Ke's words, Kelis also showed a shocked expression. She even forgot about her superiority and inferiority, stepped forward and grabbed Li Ke's hand and said: "Sir, Persia is really not destroyed. Your Majesty, is he still alive? " "Of course it is true. Although this news cannot be said to be known to everyone, many people in Datang and Taiwan also know it." Li Ke said with some clarity. Kelis was just a little slave girl, and the Great Eclipse failed to destroy Persia. Instead, the Three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty pressured them to sign an alliance against them, so naturally they would not publicize it to the outside world. It is estimated that the entire Great Eclipse would not be publicized. Only some upper-class nobles knew the news, so it was normal for Kelis not to know. ¡°It¡¯s great, woo~ It¡¯s great, woo~¡± Kelis was so excited that she couldn't help crying, which made Li Ke very surprised.Strange, even if the other party is a Persian, he won't cry excitedly when he hears that Persia is still there, right? And Kelis quickly came to her senses, and hurriedly let go of Li Ke, and hurriedly stepped back a few steps: "This slave deserves to be punished, please punish me!" "You must not be an ordinary Persian, right?" Li Ke stared at Kelis and asked. The other party's reaction was obviously not right, and the only explanation was that the other party's identity should be unusual, otherwise he would not hear the Persian reply. There was such a big reaction from Congress. Kelis is also very smart, knowing that her performance just now has made the young master suspicious, but the past is over, and her previous identity is no longer important. Thinking of this, Kelis said: "Master Qi, in fact, our family is a branch of the Persian royal family and belongs to the same clan as His Majesty the Emperor. Moreover, my father and several uncles are all serving in the army. When Dashi invaded When the capital was in Ctesiphone, my father, uncle, and all my brothers in the army were all killed in battle, while women like my mother and us were demoted as slaves and allowed to be sold by others" At the end of the story, Kelis was already crying. She was originally a Persian noble. When she was young, she lived a life that was very favored by her family. Unfortunately, when the war came, all the men in her family died in the battle, and she was never killed. A noble girl became a slave. This drastic change was a torture worse than life for a little girl. After listening to Kelisi¡¯s words, Li Ke couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. He didn¡¯t know how to comfort this miserable Persian girl. Especially last night, he took away her innocence, which made him even more embarrassed. However, Kelisi seemed very strong. After feeling sad, she wiped the tears on her face, showed a smile to Li Ke and said, "Young Master, although my life experience is very unfortunate, I am like the others who were demoted as slaves." Compared with Persian girls, I am relatively lucky. Mr. Abu wanted to train me to be a dancing girl so that I could be given to others in the future. Although it was a bit difficult, compared to those women who were sent to military camps or brothels, I was undoubtedly lucky. many." Li Ke was also moved by this strong girl, and he couldn't help but said: "Kelis, do you have any plans next? If possible, I would be willing to help you." When she heard that Li Ke was willing to help her, Kelis couldn't help but her eyes lit up, but then she dimmed and said, "Thank you for your kindness, sir. My father and brother all died fighting for Persia. It can be said that Persia is my home." , of course I want to return to Persia again, but Mr. Abu has raised me for so many years and spent a lot of money on me, so he will definitely not let me leave easily. In the future, I will probably be like other young people. Like a long-term slave girl, she will receive the master¡¯s other guests, and Coris has already expected this.¡± Seeing Kelisi's weeping look, Li Ke couldn't help but feel soft-hearted. The other party was not only a miserable woman, but also had a relationship with him. Moreover, given his own identity, it was just a matter of convenience for him to help. But for Kelis, it was a life-changing fate. Thinking of this, Li Ke has already made a decision. Although there are many poor women like Kelis, he will definitely not be able to help him, but since the other party allows him to meet him, it can be regarded as fate. If he watches the other party fall into the abyss, If so, he really couldn't do it. Next, under the service of Kelis, Li Ke got dressed. Soon Lu Wan and others also got up one after another, and like Li Ke, Lu Wan and the others all looked happy. It seemed that they had a wonderful night last night. Cen Changqian even whispered to Li Ke that she must buy a few in the future. Female slaves were kept at home. When it was time to have breakfast, Abu came again in person. Because the wedding celebrations were not over yet and the first three days were the busiest, he hoped they could go. Lu Wan and the others finally had a chance to relax, so they all Gladly agreed. In addition, Li Ke tactfully expressed to Abu that he liked Kelis very much and hoped that she could accompany him to the celebration. As a shrewd businessman, Abu still doesn't understand what Li Ke means. Although Kelis is a very beautiful slave girl, for Abu, being able to make friends with a Han Chinese who is more noble than Lu Wan, a female slave is naturally considered It was nothing, not to mention that she was originally given away by him, so he generously gave her to Li Ke. "Thank you for your great kindness, Master. Kelis has nothing to repay. She just wants to be able to stay by your side for a long time. Please do it for me!" Kelis knelt down to Li Ke with infinite gratitude. When Li Ke asked Abu for Kelis just now, she was by Li Ke's side. However, Kelis was stunned at the time and couldn't believe it was true. She didn't react until Abu left. "Haha, I have no selfish motives in asking General Abu to come over. I just want to help you. Moreover, we are going to Eastern Rome this time, and we will have to go on a difficult voyage afterwards. There are no ships on board.Take the woman with you, and you also want to go to Persia, so I will arrange for someone to take you to Tianzhu, and someone will take you to Persia. "Li Ke said with a smile. "The young master is going to Eastern Rome!" Kelis was overjoyed after hearing this, "That's the case, then the young master should take me with him!" Text Chapter 641: Li Min¡¯s Family (Part 1) Three days later, Li Ke and his fleet left the port of Hana, and Abu saw them off personally at the port. However, there was a beautiful Persian girl, Kelis, on Li Ke's ship, because this little slave girl not only spoke Chinese, but also He was also very proficient in Greek, the common language of the Eastern Roman Empire. [This article comes from] The reason why Kelis understands Greek is mainly due to two reasons. The first is because Kelis is not actually a pure Persian. Her mother is actually an Eastern Roman, so when she was a child, she was influenced by her mother. Affected by the influence, he could speak some Greek. Later, after Abu bought Coris, he also discovered this, so he asked someone to teach Coris Greek. When he was going to do business in Eastern Rome one day, he would make Coris. It was given as a gift to the nobles of Eastern Rome to facilitate their own business. It is also true that Kelis not only can speak and write Greek, but also knows something about the internal situation of the Eastern Roman Empire. This is naturally a rare helper for Li Ke and others when they come into contact with the Eastern Roman Empire. , which can save a lot of trouble, so in the end Lu Wan also agreed to take Kelis on the ship. "At the same time that Li Ke and the others entered the Suez Canal, Li Min was playing very leisurely with Chou Chou and other children in the Prince Qi's Mansion in Keelung, Taiwan. "Father, when will these little things grow peppers?" Li Xiu, who was just four years old, pointed to the seedlings that were only a few inches tall in the field and asked Li Min seriously. This is the back garden of the palace. Li Min specially opened a small field in the garden and planted peppers, tomatoes, peanuts and other American crops. The main reason is not for eating, but to let the children experience the hard work and fun of farming. "This will take several months, and during this period we have to fertilize and water them, otherwise these seedlings will not grow big." Li Min said, touching his son's head lovingly. Beside him, Chou Chou, Li Qi and several other children. I am working hard to carry the small wooden bucket and water each seedling attentively. Some time ago, the exclusive planting rights of American plants finally expired, and everyone can freely grow peppers, corn, peanuts and other crops. Although Li Min was the biggest supporter of the exploration fleet at the beginning, the right to plant peppers was shared between him and other shareholders. They could plant them in jointly owned plantations, but private individuals did not have the right to plant them. Li Min did not have the right to plant them. He also had to comply, so he had to buy the chili peppers he ate from the plantation. It¡¯s also interesting to say that Li Min is not the only one who likes to eat chili peppers in the palace. These Chou Chou children also particularly like spicy food. Every time they eat, there must be a spicy dish on the table, otherwise the children will protest to Li Min, and there will also be tomatoes. It was the favorite of Wen Xin and several other women, so Li Min took advantage of this opportunity and the need to educate his children, so he planted some of these crops in the back garden. Li Shimin and Empress Changsun also brought them to educate their children. Let them work in the fields themselves. This field is less than an acre and is divided into several small squares. Different crops were planted in each square. Although it didn't look like much, Li Ke took a group of children to water the crops himself, which took a lot of time. Finally, with great difficulty, all the crops were watered. It was almost noon. Li Min put all the tools on the edge of the field with his bare feet, and then shouted to the children in the field: "The work is done, go and wash your hands and feet. Get ready to eat!" "Oh~" the children cheered, and quickly ran over and dropped the tools in their hands. Then he went to wash his hands at the nearby pool. In fact, these children were already tired. Although Li Min felt sorry for the children, he didn't want to pamper them too much, so he stipulated that he could only go to eat after finishing his work. Looking at his lively children, Li Min also had a doting smile on his face. He immediately arranged the tools thrown by the children neatly, and then went to the pool to help the smaller children wash up. Hands and feet, and finally, surrounded by children, we went to the restaurant for lunch. Wen Xin and others were already waiting in the restaurant. Originally, Wen Xin had to participate in taking her children to experience farming. However, just a few months ago, Wen Xin became pregnant again, and she and Li Min had their third child. The child will be born in a few months, so Li Min doesn't dare to tire Wen Xin. "Husband, you are serious, you just need to let the children think about it for a while, how can you do it all morning, look at how tired Qi'er and the others are!" Wu Meiniang took out her handkerchief and complained while wiping her son's sweat. Wu Meiniang has not been pregnant again since she gave birth to Li Qi. This made her anxious and doting on Li Qi even more. She felt very distressed when her son sweated a little. "Haha, I feel sorry for you. Qi'er is the eldest son. Of course he has to set an example for his younger brothers. And what's more, when he gets older, I will follow my father's example and open a juvenile class in the military academy. , then he will have to go to the military academy for a few years like his seventh and eighth brothers, and don¡¯t come back to see me until he graduates!" Li Min said with a laugh Speaking of which, Li Min now has seven children. Chou Chou is the eldest daughter, Li Qize is the eldest son, and there are two sons, Li Mian and Li Xiu, as well as his and Wen Xin's daughter Youlan. In addition, some time ago, Jin Shengman and Wen Xin They gave birth to a son and a daughter at almost the same time, named Li Han and Li Qingyu respectively. The reason why we named our little daughter Herring was mainly because Wen'er always dreamed of a huge herring a few days before giving birth, so she got such a name. "Military academy!" Li Qi, who was already eight years old, suddenly brightened his eyes after hearing this, and asked again very eagerly, "Father, if I go to the military academy, can I play with muskets?" "Nonsense, muskets will be the development trend of the army in the future, and they will definitely replace the current cold weapons. What are you doing if your generation doesn't play with muskets?" Li Min said deliberately angrily. "Oh~, great, I can finally shoot a gun!" Li Qi jumped up happily and said, "Father, I have decided that on my next birthday, you must give me a good gun. Take it to the battlefield to kill the enemy! Bang bang~" However, Li Qi obviously didn't pay much attention to him. He was so complacent that he didn't notice that his mother Wu Meiniang's face was getting worse and worse. Before she even jumped up a few times, Wu Meiniang twisted her ears and brought her to her side, and then she gave her a lecture. Even Li Min was affected, causing Wen Xin and others to cover their mouths and snicker. After lunch, Li Min chatted with Wen Xin and Xijun for a while. It wasn't until Wen Xin felt a little sleepy that he left and went to his study to handle official duties. However, during this period of time, apart from the previous cleaning operation, Li Min was busy After a while, everything else was about developing the economy of various places and strengthening governance, so there was nothing too important, so Li Min seemed very leisurely. But as soon as Li Min arrived in the study, Wu Meiniang also followed her in. Apart from Li Min, only she and Jin Shengman could enter and exit the study at will. After all, one of them was the intelligence chief and the other was Li Min's personal secretary. "Why, Meiniang, you don't feel sorry for Qi'er and don't want him to go to the military academy in the future, right?" Li Min raised his head and glanced at Wu Meiniang, who was more elegant than before, and said with a smile. When Wu Meiniang heard this, she rolled her eyes at Li Min and said: "Looking at what my husband said, although I feel sorry for Qi'er, I still know the importance of it. As the eldest son, Qi'er naturally needs to practice more. Going to the military academy will be beneficial to him." , and I can also make some friends, of course I won¡¯t react. The reason why I came here is to report something important to you, husband." "Haha, my husband has underestimated Mei Niang. I am here to apologize to Mei Niang, but is it something important that you should report in person?" Li Min also said with a smile. When he and Wu Meiniang discuss matters, they always mix business and private matters, but both of them are very smart and can clearly distinguish between public and private matters, and they will never let private matters interfere with official matters. "Haha, this matter is not an important official matter. It's just news from the third brother that he and Lu Wan's fleet has entered the Suez Canal. It is estimated that it will reach the capital next to Eastern Rome in about a month at the latest. Constantinople, according to their previous plan, the third brother will reveal his identity and meet His Majesty the Emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire as King Wu." Wu Meiniang said with a smile. "Well, Dashi didn't find out his identity when he passed through the Red Sea, right?" Li Min asked with some concern. Although in the current situation, even if Li Ke's identity is exposed, Dashi should not dare to do anything to him. However, Li Min and Li Shimin suppressed Dashi severely before. If something unexpected happens, they will regret it. That's too late. "Don't worry, Lu Wan's fleet is so big, and since the Four Kingdoms Covenant was signed, Dashi didn't dare to make it too difficult for the Han merchant ships, so the third brother and the others had a very smooth journey, and there was even a message from Dashi. The news is that the third brother has taken in a Persian Orchid in Hana City." When Wu Meiniang said this, she looked at Li Min with dazzling eyes. But Li Min didn't pay attention to Wu Meiniang's reaction. When he heard about the Persian Orchid, he said with envy: "The third brother is really lucky. The Persian Orchid that catches his eye must be a rare beauty." As soon as Li Min finished speaking, he immediately felt a murderous aura coming from Wu Meiniang next to him. This made him immediately shaken. A righteous expression appeared on his face and he loudly said: "Third brother is so outrageous. Third brother is too shameful." My sister-in-law is worried about him here every day, but he still wants to find a woman? I will definitely talk about him next time we meet! " Although Li Min's reaction was quick enough, it still caused Wu Meiniang to roll her eyes. Then Wu Meiniang snorted coldly and said: "My husband wants a Persian orchid. It's just a matter of words. Why should I envy my third brother?" Li Min just smiled apologetically after hearing this. He knew that he must not answer the phone at this time, otherwise Wu Meiniang would definitely scold her. But what Li Min didn't expect was that Wu Meiniang suddenly smiled very charmingly at Li Min and said: "Husband, what Wang Fu and the others proposed to you last time??, what are you thinking about? Now the time is ripe. If you don't agree again, I'm afraid it will really chill the hearts of the civil and military officials below. " Text Chapter 642 Li Min¡¯s Family (Part 2) After hearing Wu Meiniang's last words, Li Min's face darkened, and he frowned in thought. What Wu Meiniang mentioned was actually that half a month ago, civil and military officials headed by Wang An submitted a memorial to Li Min, which contained a proposal to establish a country and proclaim himself emperor. Speaking of the establishment of the country, in fact, as early as a few years ago, some of the more impatient military generals, such as Lu Qing, Su Dingfang and others, wrote several times expressing their hope that Li Min would establish the country. However, considering the attitude of the Tang Dynasty at that time, , so Li Min suppressed the matter, and civil servants such as Wang An and Lu Hong also knew that the time for founding the country was not yet mature, and Taiwan still needed the support of the Tang Dynasty in all aspects. However, after so many years of development, the power in Li Min's hands has now greatly increased. Not only has he mastered a large amount of land, but he has also moved a large number of people from the Tang Dynasty. Now the number of Han people in Li Min's hands has reached 7 million. Reaching one-third of the number of Han people in the Tang Dynasty, if we add the Sanhan, Japanese, and Nanyang natives, the total population is almost the same as that of the Tang Dynasty. In addition, because Li Min vigorously developed industry and commerce, agriculture was mainly a large plantation economy, which liberated a large number of people from the land and indirectly promoted the development of industry and commerce. Even in Taiwan, the industry and commerce has surpassed that of the mainland. The Guanzhong area in the Tang Dynasty became the largest commercial and prosperous area in the world. It is precisely because of the development of industry and commerce that Li Min's annual tax revenue has risen linearly. Even two years ago, Li Min's annual treasury income exceeded that of the Tang Dynasty. This allowed Li Min to be both administrative and military. He flexed his muscles and strengthened his rule over various places. At the same time, he also attracted many talents from the Tang Dynasty to serve under him. With economic and administrative support, Li Min's military power has also been greatly enhanced, because the lands he occupied are all overseas. Therefore, the military power in Li Min's hands was mainly the navy, and the nature of the army was closer to that of the Marine Corps in later generations. Among them, the navy is the core force. It only recruits Han people from top to bottom. Now the total strength has reached 200,000, with more than 700 main warships and thousands of other small and medium-sized warships. It is divided into five major groups: east, south, west, north and center. Fleets were stationed in various places. Among them, the Eastern Fleet was established the latest and is now stationed in the Hawaiian Islands in the east. Its main task is to protect the safety of the American routes. It was also the main fleet used by Li Min to invade America. The Western Fleet was stationed on Ceylon Island. In addition to helping Li Zhen and Li Yun, it also protected the safety of the route from Africa to Malacca. The Southern Fleet is the strongest and is stationed in Luzon, Java, Australia and other places. Li Min is preparing to split this fleet into two fleets. The main force of the Northern Fleet is stationed in the Japanese slave port and is responsible for the security of Samhan, Japanese, Liuqiu and other sea areas. There is also the Central Fleet responsible for Taiwan's security, but this fleet is very weak. There are very few main warships in the fleet. Most of them are small and medium-sized ships. They are usually responsible for sea arrests and anti-smuggling tasks. In addition to the navy, Li Min also controlled an army of 300,000 people. The core of this army is 100,000 Han troops, and half of them are firearms troops. As for the remaining 200,000 people, they are foreign troops composed of grassland people, Japanese people, Sanhan people, etc. Although the number of foreign troops is large. But usually they are only used for auxiliary purposes. For example, when they occupy a new place, Li Min will send these foreign troops to manage public security and suppress rebellions. The real main force on the battlefield is still the Han army. After all, he does not want to follow the old path of the Roman Empire. As a result, the Romans lost their military power, and all their troops were barbarians. In the end, they were backfired by these barbarian armies, and most of the country was lost. It is precisely because of having such strong economic and military strength that Wang An, Lu Hong and others who originally disagreed with the founding of the country and proclaimed themselves emperor have now changed their views. After all, from all aspects, Li Min is already full-fledged, indeed. It's time to establish a country. This is the general trend, and not even Li Min can change it. However, Li Min still had concerns about the founding of the country, so after Wang An and others raised it, he did not give them a reply for the time being in the name of careful consideration. However, half a month later, Li Min He still couldn't make up his mind, which made Wang An and others very anxious, so they reminded him through Wu Meiniang. "Meiniang, what do you think I should do about this?" Li Xin pondered for a long time, and finally looked up at Wu Meiniang and asked with a serious face. Founding a country and proclaiming himself emperor is not only a national matter, but also his family matter. After all, now It was still the era of family affairs, so he wanted to hear Wu Meiniang's opinion. After hearing this, Wu Meiniang gently walked to Li Min, and then said softly: "From my standpoint, I naturally hope that my husband will ascend the throne and become the emperor, but I also know that this matter makes you very embarrassed, so As for this concubine, everything is subject to your husband's arrangements. However, husband, you must also consider Wang An's gang of civil and military officials.?feelings. " After hearing this, Li Min sighed. Although Wu Meiniang said that she would make the decision, in fact, in her heart, she still hoped that she would ascend the throne. After all, Wu Meiniang was different from Wen Xin and others. She was more interested in fame and wealth, so she naturally wanted to Li Min can take a step further, and then she will also have a higher status. Thinking of this, Li Min was helpless. Fortunately, he also knew that although Wu Meiniang persuaded him to ascend the throne, although she had some plans for herself, she was actually mainly thinking about him. After all, for Li Min now, the advantages of ascending the throne far outweigh the disadvantages. Although he knew that Wu Meiniang had good intentions, Li Min still couldn't make up his mind, so in the end he could only say that he would think about it again. Wu Meiniang had no choice but to withdraw. But before Li Min calmed down, the door of the study room opened again, and then Jin Shengman came in with a tray. There was a pot of tea on the tray. This was Li Min's habit. Whenever he had lunch, he liked to drink a few cups. Wen'er used to be responsible for tea, but since Wen'er had a daughter, Jin Shengman took care of the tea delivery. Since Jin Shengman became Li Min's secretary, she quickly gained Li Min's recognition with her administrative skills, and the relationship between the two gradually eased. They even had a son, Li Han, but because of Jin Shengman is usually very busy, so Li Han is usually helped by Wen'er and Hua'er. "Your Highness, please have tea!" Jin Shengman poured out a cup of tea with a smile, then put it in front of Li Min and said softly. When Li Min took it, she walked behind Li Min and gently squeezed his shoulders. , which made Li Min feel relaxed all over. After taking a sip of tea, he closed his eyes and rested his head on Jin Shengman's chest. This made the other party's eyes turn red, but he did not dodge. "Shengman, what do you think of Wang Fu's proposal half a month ago?" After a while, Li Min, who seemed to be about to fall asleep, suddenly said. Jin Shengman, who was squeezing Li Min's shoulders, was stunned. Although she helped Li Min handle some government affairs, it was not her turn to speak on major matters. Therefore, she naturally did not expect that Li Min would ask such an important question to her. question, and I didn¡¯t know how to answer it for a while? However, Jin Shengman is the queen after all, and she quickly reacted. She thought for a moment and then replied: "My husband has some concerns in his heart, so he definitely doesn't want to become emperor now, but this matter is the general trend, so in this way It seems to me that Wang Fu and others have invited me at the same time. After all, this matter will bring more advantages than disadvantages to my husband." Jin Shengman¡¯s answer did not go beyond Li Min¡¯s expectations, because excluding the influence of other factors, ascending the throne was indeed his best choice. Thinking of this, Li Min sighed tiredly, and then waved Jin Shengman to retreat. After sitting in the study for a long time, he suddenly stood up and left the study, and then walked to the backyard. Today is the tenth day, so Xijun and Mengxue are both at the palace. When Li Min walked to the garden of the inner house, he happened to see Xijun and Mengxue sitting together and chatting. Feng Shuyu was sitting next to them, and he didn't know they were there. Chatting about something, laughing like silver bells from time to time. Speaking of which, Xijun is now in charge of the financial power of the palace, and all the industry and commerce under Li Min's name are under her jurisdiction. However, since having Chou Chou, she has focused half of her heart on her children. She usually pays no attention to financial matters. Most of them were left to the people below, especially after Feng Shuyu was born. This smart woman quickly grew up and now has taken over most of Xijun's work. Xijun is even planning to have a child. As for Mengxue, she is the dean of Taiwan Medical College, which is also her favorite job. And because she is a woman, there are more women than men in Taiwan¡¯s medical schools. Even now, in Taiwan¡¯s medical profession, women The number of doctors is increasing, and I believe it won¡¯t be long before half of the medical industry will be taken over by women. Looking at Xijun and Mengxue chatting and laughing, Li Min wanted to ask them their opinions on his ascension to the throne, but after thinking about it, he gave up. After all, they had never cared much about political affairs, even if they went there by themselves. If you ask, I'm afraid they won't be able to give any good advice, and it will also add a little trouble to them. Thinking of this, Li Min shook his head helplessly, turned around and walked towards the courtyard where Zhong Wenxin lived in the inner house. Looking at the weather, Wen Xin must have woken up from her nap. Although Wen Xin didn't care much about political affairs, she was his wife after all, and if he ascended the throne, Wen Xin would be his queen, so Li Min wanted to hear Wen Xin's opinion on this matter. When Li Min walked to the door of Wenxin's yard, he heard the sound of several children playing inside. When he entered the yard, he found that Chou Chou, the eldest sister, was playing games with Li Qi, Li Mian and other younger brothers and sisters. , and in front of the main hall door, Wen Xin was lying on a deck chair, looking at a few lively children while stroking her belly. Her face exuded a radiance of motherly love, which made peopleAs soon as he saw it, he felt very peaceful in his heart, and even Li Min's chaotic thoughts suddenly calmed down. Text Chapter 643: Founding a Nation Overseas "Husband, why are you here?" Wen Xin, who was looking at the children with a smile, quickly noticed Li Min's arrival and waved to him gently. Wen Xin was almost six months pregnant and was already in a very inconvenient condition. So he didn't stand up. Li Min also walked to Wen Xin with a smile, looked at the children playing in front of him, and then said: "It's nothing, I'm just a little tired from dealing with government affairs, so I came out for a walk." Although Li Min tried his best to hide it, he and Wen Xin had already been in tune with each other for many years, so Wen Xin could easily tell that Li Min came to her because he must have something to talk about, so she stood up with a smile, and then pulled Li Min into the bedroom. , and poured a cup of tea for her husband with her own hands. "Husband, just tell me what's on your mind. Although Wen Xin may not be able to help, it's better to say it than to keep it in your heart." Wen Xin sat next to Li Min and said softly. Li Min sighed after hearing this, and then told Wang An and others about their proposal to establish a country and call himself emperor. After hearing this, Wen Xin thought carefully for a while, and then said: "Husband, although I don't understand political affairs, I also know that the establishment of a country is very important to me, but my husband obviously doesn't want to establish a country now, so I'm sure Do you have any concerns?" After hearing this, Li Min nodded and said: "Yes, I do have some concerns. The most important thing is that I am worried about my father's reaction. After all, Taiwan is too close to the Tang Dynasty. If I establish a country and proclaim myself emperor, I will definitely be worried about the Tang Dynasty." It will create an invisible threat. No matter how much my father dotes on me, he is an emperor first, so it is difficult for me to imagine where the relationship between Datang and Taiwan will go in the future." After hearing this, Wen Xin smiled and stretched out her finger, tapped Li Min's forehead and said, "My husband has always been smart, why are you confused about this matter?" "What's so confusing?" Li Min was a little confused. Wen Xin suddenly patted her bulging belly playfully, and then said with a smile: "Husband, what would you think if I told you that I am not pregnant at all?" Li Ke became even more confused when he heard this. He stepped forward and touched Wen Xin's belly and said, "How is this possible? Your belly is so big. Anyone can see it. How is it possible that you are not pregnant?" Seeing Li Min's puzzled look, Wen Xin continued to smile and said: "Yes, my belly is already so big. Husband can tell that I am pregnant at a glance. The same goes for you, husband. You have become powerful now. The father sees all this in his eyes. Even if you don't proclaim the emperor, the father's attitude towards you cannot be the same as before. It's just a simple father's attitude towards his son, so it doesn't matter if you don't proclaim the emperor. the difference?" The so-called wake-up call was actually nothing more than that. Wen Xin¡¯s words woke Li Min up at once. He had always been worried that proclaiming himself emperor would cause a rift in the father-son relationship between him and Li Shimin. In fact, he was simply stepping into a corner. After all, when his strength developed to a certain level, he would already pose a threat to the Tang Dynasty. It has nothing to do with whether he is emperor or not. In addition, no matter from what aspect, Li Min has the strength to establish a country and proclaim himself an emperor, but Li Min has always suppressed his refusal to proclaim himself an emperor, which will only make Li Shimin more suspicious. It is believed that Li Min's approach may have greater ambitions, so under the current circumstances, Li Min's proclaimed emperor will make Li Shimin feel at ease. At the same time reduce the suspicion in your mind. After understanding this, Li Min immediately felt enlightened. No wonder the contact between him and Li Shimin has become less and less in recent years. In the past, Li Shimin often took the initiative to write letters to him, but now in the past few years, Li Min usually writes a letter and then waits for a while. Only then did I reply to the last letter, and the tone in the letter was not as intimate as before. It turned out that the root of the disease was here. "Haha, I understand. I, Li Min, am really blessed to have a good wife at home!" Li Min stood up excitedly, then suddenly leaned over and pecked Wen Xin's red lips. Leaving laughing. Wen Xin, on the other hand, looked at Li Min leaving with a sweet look on her face, and at the same time caressed her bulging belly with both hands, feeling very satisfied in her heart. A few days later, Li Min summoned Wang An, Lu Hong, Lu Qing, Su Dingfang and other important civil and military officials to the palace. He announced on the spot that he agreed with their previous suggestions and decided to establish a country and proclaim himself emperor. However, Li Min also put forward a condition, that is, he must first Report this matter to Li Shimin, and he will establish the country only after the other party agrees. Wang An and the others had no objection to Li Min's request. After all, Li Min was Li Shimin's son, and they had the same origin as the Tang Dynasty. It was appropriate to ask for permission in advance. However, Li Min did not intend to ask Li Shimin for instructions on his own. Instead, he notified Li Zhen and Li Yun about the founding of the country. As a result, the two brothers immediately sent an envoy anxiously and brought a memorial written by them to prepare. Sent to Chang'an with Li Min. Speaking of which, Li Zhen and Li Yun are more free and easy than Li Min.Well, when they first established a foothold in Tianzhu, they were ready to encourage Li Min to establish a country together. However, Li Min felt that there was not enough time, so he ignored it. Now he finally figured it out. In the Liangyi Hall of Taiji Palace, Li Shimin had two memorials written by Li Min and the others. However, after reading the two memorials with almost the same content, he pondered for a long time. The expression on his face was also very strange. He could not be said to be happy or worried. , people can't guess what he is thinking. "Your Majesty, I would like to ask for an audience with Lord Changsun, Lord Li and Lord Chu!" A small yellow doorman rushed in and knelt down in the tunnel. "Xuan!" Li Shimin said in a low voice. After receiving the memorial from Li Min, he sent people to invite Changsun Wuji, Li Ji and Chu Suiliang. In June last year, Xiao Yu, who was in poor health, suddenly died of illness. In July, Fang Xuanling, who was lingering on the bed, finally passed away. Before his death, Li Shimin personally visited him, held his hand to comfort him, and even sealed Fang Xuanling's youngest son on the spot. Fang Yi was appointed as a Zhongsan doctor, so that he could see the wealth of his descendants before he died. As a result, Fang Xuanling finally passed away with a smile on his face at the age of seventy. Li Shimin retired from the court for three days and gave him the title of Taiwei, posthumously named Wenzhao. Buried with Zhaoling. What¡¯s even more unfortunate is that at the beginning of this year, Li Jing also fell ill and now he can¡¯t get out of bed at all. Sun Simiao went to diagnose and treat him, but there was no way to save him. He only said that he could save Li Jing¡¯s life for half a year. It is precisely because of this that Li Shimin only had Changsun Wuji and a few other important ministers around him. Even when the three Li Min brothers wanted to establish a country, he could only leave Changsun Wuji, Li Ji and Chu Suiliang and three others came to discuss. After Changsun Wuji and the others came in, Li Shimin showed them the memorials of Li Min and the others. As a result, all three of them frowned, secretly calculating the pros and cons of this matter. "Wuji, what do you think about this matter?" Li Shimin asked. After Fang Xuanling's death, the only person in the civil and military dynasties who could take over the position was Changsun Wuji. Although Li Shimin was worried about the monopoly of his relatives, there was really no one in his hands. available, so in the end he had to appoint Changsun Wuji as prime minister. Changsun Wuji took a step forward, lowered his head and reported back: "Your Majesty, King Jiang and King Yue are still weak, but they are far away from the Tang Dynasty and they are relatively young, so it is normal for them to have the ambition to found a country. The King of Qi is powerful, but he is closest to the Tang Dynasty and has the deepest relationship with His Majesty. Although he has already had the strength to establish a country, he has always been worried about Your Majesty's attitude, so he has never dared to establish a country. But today he and King Jiang , and the King of Yue sent this memorial together, it must have been forced by his ministers, forcing him to make a choice." Changsun Wuji was worthy of being the prime minister of the Tang Dynasty. He immediately guessed Li Min's true situation, and even guessed the thoughts of Li Zhen and Li Yun. Li Shimin nodded repeatedly after hearing this. At this time, Changsun Wuji continued to say: "Based on what I have learned, it is already the general trend for King Qi to establish a kingdom. Otherwise, it will inevitably cause dissatisfaction among the officials. This is obviously something His Highness King Qi does not want to see, and he sent someone to send a memorial." , In fact, I just want to be recognized by His Majesty so that I can appear legitimate." In fact, Changsun Wuji still has something to say, that is, even if Li Shimin does not agree, I am afraid that Li Min will establish a country on his own, but this will definitely cause a rift in the relationship between Li Shimin and Li Min. Li Shimin naturally heard what Changsun Wuji said, but he turned to look at Li Ji and Chu Suiliang. As a result, he only saw the two of them looking at each other, and then they stepped forward together and said: "Your Majesty, my ministers also I think Lord Changsun¡¯s analysis is very reasonable, and King Qi may no longer be able to withstand the domestic pressure.¡± "I understand!" Li Shimin let out a sigh of relief. With his wisdom, he could naturally analyze the above results, but he needed someone to help him make this decision. The eldest grandson was also relieved. Li Min established his country overseas, so he would definitely not come back to compete with Li Zhi for the throne. In this way, Li Zhi's position as prince could be more stable. As an uncle, he would naturally You can also feel more at ease. A few days later, Li Shimin gave Li Min, Li Zhen, and Li Yun an imperial edict, allowing them to establish their country overseas. However, Li Min soon discovered that if he wanted to found a country, there was still a problem, that is, what country name should be used. The country name is not randomly determined, and generally has a certain origin. For example, the country name of the Tang Dynasty is Tang. This is because Li Yuan was named Tang Guogong before the uprising. According to this logic, Li Min's national title should be "Qi", after all, his title is King of Qi. Li Min was quite satisfied with the country name "Qi", but because there was already a Qi country during the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, which was later destroyed by Qin, it was a bit unlucky to say, so some ministers objected, thinking that this name should not be used. Country name. But later Li Min discovered that the historical King of Qi was famous for his wealth and was also relatively business-oriented, which was somewhat similar to him.After finally overcoming all opinions, the country's name was finally designated as "Qi". Text Chapter 644 Administration and Judiciary The dispute over the country's name lasted for nearly a month, and neither faction could convince the other. In the end, Li Min couldn't stand it anymore. In his opinion, it didn't matter what the country's name was, the key was whether it could establish a political system that would benefit the people. Let everyone sincerely support his rule, so in the end he was too lazy to use his brain and directly designated the country's name as "Qi". After the country's name was decided, the founding ceremony was held next. However, Li Zhen and Li Yun did not found the country at the same time as Li Min. Instead, they arranged the founding date later. This was mainly because they had to attend in person. Li Min's founding ceremony. On February 14, the 23rd year of Zhenguan, Li Min ascended the throne and proclaimed himself emperor in Taiwan. The country was named Daqi, Xiao Wenxin was made queen, his eldest son Li Mian was made prince, and the remaining four, Wu Meiniang, Wang Xijun, Cui Mengxue and Jin Shengman, were As a noble concubine. In addition to the harem, Li Min also gave many civil and military officials many rewards. However, issues such as the administrative and military structure of Qi State triggered a new round of controversy. For example, in terms of administration, many people suggest copying the three provinces and six ministries of the Tang Dynasty. They believe that the reason why the Tang Dynasty was strong was mainly because of this relatively mature administrative structure, and even officials rarely experienced corruption or bribery. However, this proposal was fiercely opposed by Wang An, who also pointedly pointed out that although the three provinces and six ministries system of the Tang Dynasty was good, this system was only suitable for agricultural countries. Now with the development of industry and commerce in the Tang Dynasty, the administrative system of the Tang Dynasty has become The system has become the source of hindering economic development. This is why Datang has more people and land, but it is not as good as Taiwan and other places in terms of industry and commerce. After hearing Wang An's opinion, Li Min was very supportive. The Central Plains dynasty has always been based on agriculture, and the administrative agencies naturally serve agriculture. For example, the six departments are officials, households, rituals, soldiers, punishments, and workers, but only There is one missing Ministry of Agriculture. This is actually because the existence of these six ministries mainly serves agriculture. However, from the beginning, Li Min did not build a country based on agriculture, but was closer to later generations on building a country based on industry and commerce. Although agriculture was important, its contribution to economic development was far less than that of industry and commerce. It is precisely because of this that the Three Provinces and Six Ministries system of the Tang Dynasty is indeed not suitable for moving to our own Qi State. At most, it can be used as a reference in some aspects. After understanding this, Li Min finally decided to support Wang An. At the same time, a group of far-sighted officials were persuaded by Wang An, which caused a surge in the opposition to copying the same faction. Finally, the civil and military officials of Qi finally reached an agreement and temporarily maintained the original policy. The administrative methods remain unchanged, but the titles of officials have undergone tremendous changes. First of all, Wang An used to be the royal Fu of the Prince of Qi, but he actually did the work of the prime minister. Therefore, after the establishment of the Qi State, Li Min was the first to appoint Wang An as the Prime Minister of the State of Qi, commanding all officials, and Lu Hong was the deputy prime minister. As Wang An's assistant. However, in order to prevent the prime minister from having exclusive power, Li Min referred to the system of later generations and limited the number of years of the prime minister's term. Each prime minister's term is four years, and he can be reelected for a maximum of two terms. As for the power to appoint and remove the Prime Minister, it is temporarily nominated by His Majesty the Emperor of Da Qi, that is, Li Min, and then voted by hundreds of officials. More than half will be considered valid. After confirming the prime minister, the rest was much simpler. What followed was the upgrading of various administrative agencies, such as the Ministry of Industry and Commerce, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, the Ministry of Education, the Ministry of National Defense, etc. Although these names were copied by Li Min from later generations. came over, but in fact they were all established based on the actual situation of Qi State, and the responsibility of each department was also quite different from that of later generations. Among them, the Minister of Industry and Commerce is held by Wang Zihao, and the Minister of Foreign Affairs is very important. Li Min transferred Tang Yizhi from Australia to serve as the Minister. The Minister of Education is served by Li Chunfeng's disciple Xie Chun. The Ministry of National Defense is related to the military, although it is only responsible for The administration and logistics of the army do not have command authority over the army, but they also need to understand military affairs. Therefore, Li Min appointed Liu Rengui to serve. In addition, the ministers of other departments were also served by close ministers, and the ministers of each department and the prime minister Formed the cabinet system of Daqi. However, it is worth mentioning that although the appointment and dismissal of these officials were discussed in advance by Li Min and Wang An, it was Wang An who later presented the list of officials to Li Min in the name of the Prime Minister, and there were also deliberately included names on the list. The positions of several people were different from those originally agreed upon, and then Li Min changed them and announced them at the court meeting. Although this approach may seem hypocritical, it actually respects the laws of Daqi. At the same time, it also sets an example for subsequent prime ministers and kings, and stipulates the wrestling that both parties appreciate when forming a cabinet. Even Li Min is preparing to have someone write a real constitution to clearly stipulate the powers of himself and the prime minister, in order to achieve the purpose of limiting the power of the monarch and the prime minister. Li Min has always been a lazy person, and he was deeply influenced by later generations, so in terms of administration, except for retaining the power to appoint and remove an official, he tried his best to delegate other administrative powers to the prime minister and cabinet. Of course, he is interested in politicsThe matter still retains an absolute veto power. For example, when the cabinet is handling a certain political matter, if Li Min is dissatisfied, he can directly intervene, veto the cabinet's decision, and let the cabinet handle it again. If Li Min is not satisfied, then Li Min will handle this political matter personally. However, this absolute veto power is only a special product of the transitional period. After the constitution is completed in the future, Li Min will abolish it. After all, if this power is not used properly, it is likely to cause excessive monarch power, which will lead to dissatisfaction among the ministers. However, with Li Xin's lazy surname, I am afraid that this absolute veto power will not be used a few times. After all, he usually wants to have fewer things to do, so how can he find trouble by himself? Although Li Min relaxed administrative power, he held military power very strictly. Minister of National Defense Liu Rengui was promoted by Li Min, and he was also an old man from the Prince of Qi's palace. In addition, Navy General Lu Qing and Army General Su Dingfang People have been following him since they came to the state, so there is no problem with loyalty. In addition to these senior military officials, there are also brothers Li Jingye and Cheng Hualiang who grew up with Li Min. They are now in the middle level of the military. With them, Li Min does not have to worry about problems in the army. What's more, in Taiwan's military academies, batches of sea and land cadets graduate every year. The school cadets who have been educated in the idea of ??loyalty to the emperor and patriotism will enter the army and become grassroots officers. This is also the biggest guarantee for Li Min to gain the loyalty of the army. After the central administrative agencies were established, local administrative agencies also changed. Because Li Min's territory was no longer limited to one place, Li Min divided the country into twelve states, among which the earliest There are three Hanzhou, Wazhou, and Taiwan. In addition, Linyi and Luzon are also read as Lichengzhou. It is worth mentioning that Luzon not only includes Luzon Island, but also a series of islands in the southeast. , with an area similar to that of the Philippines in later generations. In addition to the five states above, Nanyang is divided into four states. Among them, Malay State on the north coast of Malacca has the Lion City as its capital, and Jinzhou on the south coast is also classified as a state, as well as Java and Borneo. Among them, Borneo has the largest area, including not only the large island of Borneo, but also the island of Sulawesi on the east side. In addition, there is Ceylon Island next to Tianzhu, which is also classified as Ceylon State. Australia, which is already under development, has a vast area, but because the degree of development is not high and the population is relatively small, it is classified as Australia as a whole. It is worth mentioning that there is a large island in the north of Australia, which was later called New Guinea. However, because the island was shaped like a turtle, it was named Turtle Island. This huge turtle island was also classified as Australia among. In addition to the eleven states above, the last one is Hawaii, which is also the farthest state from Taiwan. With the promotion of steamships, it is no longer necessary to go around to Japan to reach the Americas from Taiwan, but can go directly from Departing from Taiwan, and then passing through several ports, it reaches Hawaii. After the final replenishment of coal and fresh water, you can directly reach the Americas, so the geographical location is very important. It is also the important geographical location of Hawaii, so Li Min listed it as a separate state. As for the Americas, because there are only a few seaside ports and strongholds, and the distance is too far, there are no states in the Americas for the time being. Mansion. The state is a second-level administrative unit of Qi State. The highest official is the governor. The administrative agencies in the state are similar to those of the central government. However, they are all subordinate agencies of the central agency. Moreover, the power of the governor has been greatly weakened. At the same time, the garrison and administrative affairs of the states are Separate, and the two are strictly prohibited from interfering with each other. Below the state are counties, but the counties in Qi are different from the counties in Datang. The counties in Datang are the lowest administrative unit. In addition to the county magistrate, county magistrate and chief executive, there are no officials in the county. The remaining They are all petty officials recruited by the county government. But the counties in Daqi are completely different. The institutions in the counties are also modeled after the central government. In addition to the county magistrates, the others are branches of various ministries. Although they are nominally under the management of the county magistrates, they also have considerable autonomy, and the officials The boundary between officials and officials has become very blurred. County magistrates are also promoted from petty officials. It can even be said that anyone who is in the county government can be called an official. And the county is not the lowest administrative institution in Daqi. Under the county, Li Min also established the township level, setting several or even a dozen villages into one township to strengthen his rule. The above are all administrative agencies. In addition to the administrative agencies, Li Min also established a set of judicial agencies. These agencies include the Police Academy, the Inspectorate and the Court. The top officials of these three agencies are at the same level as the ministers of each ministry. , and is not under the management of any administrative officials. Even the Prime Minister has no right to intervene in the execution of justice. He is even subject to the supervision of the Inspectorate. If the Prime Minister is found guilty of dereliction of duty, corruption, etc., he will still be brought to the court by the Inspectorate. Prosecution. (To be continued. Text Chapter 645 Black Sea Strait The independence of the executive and the judiciary is the limit of what Li Min can do. As for the legislative power, it is still in Li Min's hands for the time being. However, the legislative power will be independent sooner or later. After all, Li Min, who comes from later generations, already knows the history. The trend of blindly concentrating power in the hands of the emperor will only lead to dictatorship, and dictatorship may bring disaster to his descendants. Therefore, from now on, he has deliberately begun to transfer the power of the emperor to the emperor. diluted. However, no matter how diluted Li Min was, in this era, the emperor was still the master of the entire empire. In particular, Li Min was the founder of the entire Da Qi Dynasty. Both his prestige and ability were recognized by all his subjects. Therefore, although Li Min He handed over most of the administrative power in his hands, but in fact he could take it back at any time with just a word. The administrative structure of Qi State was upgraded on the original basis. Most of it has not changed much, and only some details have been modified. However, even so, it still cannot be completed in a short time, so After the founding ceremony of the People's Republic of China was completed, Wang An, as Prime Minister, and the various ministers who were members of the cabinet were almost exhausted. But none of the above has anything to do with Li Min, because he is only responsible for formulating big plans, and the specific operations must be completed by his ministers. Otherwise, wouldn't he be the emperor in vain? What's more, Li Min also decentralized most of the administrative power. Taking advantage of this opportunity to upgrade the administrative organization, it is also a test for the cabinet he selected. Only by passing this test can Li Min have reason to believe that they will succeed in the new era. Under his own leadership, he led Daqi to greater glory. Half a month after Li Min ascended the throne, Li Zhen and Li Yun also ascended the throne as emperors in Zhongjing, Tianzhu, but their political system was rather special. There were two emperors in the country, who were in charge of government affairs and military affairs, and their country names were also troublesome. Whether it was Li Yun's "Chiang" or Li Zhen's "Yue", it was not suitable, so in the end, they simply used "Tianzhu" For the country name. And because of the particularity of the integration of politics and religion in Tianzhu, Tianzhu¡¯s political system is completely different from that of Datang and Daqi, but it also absorbs some characteristics of the two countries¡¯ political systems. In addition, Tianzhu's industrial and commercial development was far inferior to that of Datang and Daqi, so Li Yun proposed a development idea of ????paying equal attention to agriculture, industry and commerce. This also makes Tianzhu's political system even more unique. However, just when Li Min, Li Yun, and Li Zhen established their kingdoms and proclaimed themselves emperors, Li Ke finally crossed the Suez Canal and entered the Mediterranean Sea, then advanced from south to north, passing through the Aegean Sea, and finally arrived a month later. the Black Sea Strait. The capital of Eastern Rome, Constantinople, was located there. Constantinople was originally an ancient Greek city called Byzantium, but later Greece was conquered by the Romans, and it naturally became the territory of Rome. Later, Emperor Constantine built a large city here and named it New City. Rome, but people still like to call it Constantinople. However, among the people of Eastern Rome, it was simply called the city. Perhaps in the minds of the Eastern Romans, except for Constantinople, which can be called a city, all other places were countryside. This was somewhat similar to a certain city in China in later generations. Ha ha. just kidding. Constantinople is located at the northeastern end of the Black Sea Strait, which connects the Black Sea and the Mediterranean Sea. Its geographical location is very important. The Black Sea Strait is divided into three parts, the southwest end of which is the Dardanelles Strait. In the middle is the smallest sea in the world, called the Sea of ??Marmara. The northeast end is also a strait, and Constantinople is also located on this strait. The Greeks called this strait the Bosporus Strait, which is translated into Chinese as Oxford Crossing. In Greek mythology and legend, the old slut Zeus had an affair with a human princess, but his wife discovered it, so he turned the princess into a Cow, the princess finally escaped by swimming across the strait, so she got this name. When Li Ke and his fleet passed through the Dardanelles Strait at the southwest end, they found that many forts had been built on both sides of the strait, which was only two or three miles wide. Soldiers could be seen shuttled among the forts from time to time. In addition, in the strait , and there was also a navy from the Eastern Roman Empire patrolling. Before entering the Dardanelles Strait, Li Ke's fleet had already merged with Wang Fangyi's envoy fleet at the rear, and this time Li Ke no longer planned to conceal his identity. When he met the Eastern Roman officials in charge of the strait, he directly After revealing his identity, the other party was very shocked. While sending someone to notify Constantinople, he received them very attentively. Now, there were two Roman warships in front of their fleet leading the way, and there was a Roman force behind them. The fleet was responsible for protection, fearing that something unexpected might happen to the noble Prince of the Tang Dynasty. "What a dangerous place that is easy to defend but difficult to attack!" Li Ke stood on the bow of the warship, looking at the military layout on both sides while marching. Although he had not studied in a military academy, when he was a prince, he followed several A veteran general has learned the art of war and can naturally see it at a glanceThe strategic importance of the Dardanelles Strait. "Fang Yi, if you were asked to attack Constantinople, would you be able to conquer this important sea route?" Cen Changqian didn't know much about the art of war, but after hearing Li Ke's words, she turned to Wang Fangyi next to her. asked. Wang Fangyi has been sizing up the terrain here since just now, and as a military general, he is naturally thinking about ways to attack here. Therefore, after hearing Cen Changqian's words, he immediately said: "This strait is connected The Black Sea not only has a dangerous terrain, but also has the naval support of Constantinople behind it. It is simply impossible to capture it from the sea. Therefore, the only way is to attack from the land in the south of the strait and directly attack all the land on the south bank of the strait. If we occupy it, then we can attack Constantinople from any point in the strait, and there will be no military value here, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether we attack it or not.¡± "Haha, Fang Yi is indeed a military wizard. He has seen the weaknesses here in such a short period of time. However, the cannibal army has not yet completely occupied the Asia Minor Peninsula. It is quite far away from the Black Sea Strait. In addition, the East The Roman Empire deployed a large number of troops in Asia Minor, so if Dashi wants to attack here from land, it must defeat all the armies in Asia Minor." Li Ke also said with a smile. On the way, Li Ke paid great attention to collecting information about the Eastern Roman Empire, especially the war with the cannibals and the relationship with the northern and eastern barbarians. This was the focus of his collection. The situation in the empire can be regarded as somewhat understood. "Indeed, the Asia Minor Peninsula has become the last barrier between the Eastern Roman Empire and Dashi, so the Eastern Romans will definitely defend it at all costs, so if Dashi wants to destroy the Eastern Roman Empire as quickly as possible, then The best way is to capture this strait from the sea, and then capture Constantinople in one fell swoop. When we came here, didn't we hear that Dashi had already built a navy in Egypt? It is estimated that Dashi was also preparing to fight with the Romans at sea. A showdown of life and death!" Wang Fangyi said with a smile on his face. Although under the pressure of the Three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty, Dashi had to sign a four-nation alliance, everyone knew very clearly that Dashi, as a new empire, was born with the desire to expand outwards. Although now They bowed to the Three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty for the time being, but they will definitely show their fangs again one day in the future, and after suffering from the clouds on the way eastward, they can only turn their attention to the Eastern Roman Empire in the north. After all, no matter what happens to the Tang Dynasty, Strong, it is too far away from here, even if it is support, it will not have much power. The length of the Dardanelles Strait is about one hundred miles. At the speed of Li Ke and his fleet, it took them nearly half a day to enter the Sea of ??Marmara. This ocean in the middle of the Black Sea Strait was very small and was known in later generations as The smallest sea in the world. However, although this sea is small, the scenery is very beautiful. In addition, the Black Sea Strait connects the Black Sea and the Mediterranean Sea, so fish often pass through this strait, making the fishing industry here very developed. There are also two small islands in the sea. The islands are rich in marble, granite and slate. Most of the stones used to build Constantinople were collected from the islands. Li Ke and the others were not the first batch of Han people to arrive here. In fact, as early as the opening of the Suez Canal, sporadic Han merchant ships had arrived in East Rome. Therefore, the people here were no strangers to Han merchant ships, but Li Ke The arrival of their fleet caused a sensation, and even many fishermen stood on the boat with their mouths open, looking at Li Ke and his fleet from a distance. Their eyes were all focused on the four warships in Li Ke's fleet. These four warships were all the main warships in Li Min's navy. The hull was divided into four layers. On both sides of the ship's side on each layer, there were more than a dozen ships. The gun port reveals the black muzzle inside. However, these artillery were not the reason for surprise. After all, the Eastern Romans did not know the power of artillery. The main reason why they were shocked was that the battleship was so big. Originally, the Eastern Romans had always been very proud of their navy, but then the arrival of Han merchant ships made them discover that the Han ships were actually much larger than their warships, but now the warships that appeared in front of them , but it was about twice the size of ordinary Han merchant ships. This made the Eastern Roman warship leading the way look less than half the size of Li Ke's warship. It could be said that this was the first time they had seen such a large ship. In fact, it was not just these fishermen. When Li Ke and the others entered the Dardanelles Strait, the navy of Eastern Rome was also shocked by the four warships. If they were not worried about disturbing the distinguished prince of the Tang Dynasty, there would have been many Romans. The officer couldn't help but board the ship to visit. But even so, several Roman officers gathered at the sterns of the two Roman warships leading the way, and they were talking about the four warships. It is estimated that they were probably discussing what to do if they encountered an enemy drivingHow should they defeat each other when fighting against such warships? After another two days of sailing, Li Ke and his fleet finally crossed the Sea of ??Marmara. Further ahead was the Bosporus, and Constantinople, the capital of the Eastern Roman Empire, was already in sight. Text Chapter 646 Constans II After the division of the East and West Rome, the Western Rome had officially perished more than a hundred years ago. The Apennine Peninsula where the Roman city is located has also been occupied by the Lombards. Although the Eastern Roman Empire has always wanted to regain its homeland, it has only succeeded once. And they were soon driven out again, resulting in the complete loss of the territory of the Western Roman Empire. What is even more unfortunate is that with the attack of the Great Cannibal, the Eastern Roman Empire has lost provinces in Africa and the south. The Eastern Roman Empire now mainly occupies the Balkan Peninsula and the area east to the Black Sea, plus Asia Minor. It can be said that the peninsula area is not large. Compared with when the Roman Empire was at its most powerful, their land area has shrunk by two-thirds. However, the reduction in land area also brought a benefit to the Eastern Roman Empire, that is, the domestic situation was no longer so mixed. Greek was uniformly used throughout the country, and the religion was mainly Orthodox. The southern provinces that believed in Christianity were now all It fell into the hands of the cannibals, which finally put an end to the religious strife in the country. It was precisely under this situation, coupled with the powerful enemy of the Eclipse outside, that the Eastern Roman Empire was finally able to unite together. In the previous war with the Eclipse in the Asia Minor Peninsula, they were able to fight vigorously and firmly. Firmly holding on to their last territory in Asia. The current emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire is Constans II. When he succeeded to the throne, he was just eleven years old. In the second year of his succession, Egypt was captured by the Great Eclipse, and then the southern provinces. was captured one after another. There are many reasons for this situation. Most people think that it is due to the strength of Dashi, but in fact it is also related to the fact that Constans II was too young, which led to the loss of domestic power and the inability to concentrate most of the power to fight back. The current Constans II is just nineteen years old, younger than Li Ke and Li Min. And as he grew up, the power within the empire was slowly taken back by him. This also allowed the strength of the Roman Empire to finally be concentrated, and the resistance to Dashi was finally able to counterattack. Moreover, Constans II, who grew up under such circumstances, was also very far-sighted. He was the one who saw the influence of the Tang Dynasty on West Asia, so he sent Ciro as an envoy to take the initiative to make good relations with the Tang Dynasty. This further led to the signing of the Four-Nation Covenant. After having the four-nation alliance. As expected, Dashi did not dare to attack Eastern Rome again, which made Constans II relieved. While stepping up trade with the Tang Dynasty, he tried his best to maintain friendly relations between the two countries, and at the same time, he expedited time to rectify the internal affairs and train the army. The navy, in particular, was related to the life and death of the entire Rome, so it received special attention within the empire. The morning in the palace was particularly bright today, and Constans II was in a very good mood. This was his palace, and the sunlight filtered in from the tall glass windows, making the entire palace bright. Constans II got up from the large bed, naked to the waist. Immediately a eunuch came forward to dress him. Don't be surprised, eunuchs are not a specialty of the Central Plains dynasty. There were also eunuchs in the palaces of the Roman Empire. Moreover, they are spread up and down in the palace, and their power is no less than that of the eunuchs in the Central Plains. Some eunuchs can even become generals of the empire. The nineteen-year-old Constans II looked majestic, with his golden hair hanging loosely. It looks like a young lion, with muscular upper body. Apparently well-trained, it looked like a perfect marble statue in the morning sunlight. "Your Majesty's body is comparable to that of the gods on Mount Olympus. Every time I see it, I can't help but feel my heart beat!" At this moment, another naked man appeared on the big bed with his back to Constans II. The upper body young man sat up and looked at Constans II who was changing clothes with a fascinated look on his face, his eyes full of admiration. ??????????????? Again, don¡¯t be surprised, there is nothing strange about two men sleeping in the same bed, because this is Rome. Being gay is like drinking water and eating. It is no exaggeration to say that at least half of ten Roman men have one gay friend, and the remaining half have a group of gay friends. In fact, the chaos of the private lives of Roman nobles can be said to be world-famous in history, and it is not only between the two sexes, but also between the same sex. Most of the famous Roman emperors in history had one or even several Good gay friends, such as Octavian, Caesar, etc. The same is true for women. In addition to their husbands, almost all Roman noble ladies also had a considerable number of lovers. When they were in the mood, they would have sex with the slaves around them. Even the queens did the same. There were two in history. A very famous Roman queen often dressed as a prostitute at night and solicited customers on the street to satisfy her lust. Another one competed against a well-known prostitute at the time, and finally won the opponent with a score of 25 rounds. At that time, her husband was leading troops to fight abroad. If these debauched behaviors of Roman women were compared to the Tang Dynasty, they would beHe had been dipped in the pig cage ten thousand times, but in the eyes of the Romans, especially the Roman men, it didn't matter at all. They are even more than happy to share their wives with others so that they can also share other people's wives. And when games between the opposite sex could not satisfy their desires, these Romans would extend their claws to the same sex around them, so homosexuality appeared, and it became very popular. It can even be said that a person who does not engage in homosexuality A Roman man is not a qualified Roman man, and as a Roman emperor, he is a representative of it. Constans II is naturally no exception. Read the full text of Admiral of the Beiyang Navy in the late Qing Dynasty. "Forris, get up quickly. After breakfast, I will go to your naval unit to inspect. If you cannot satisfy me, you will be punished!" Constans II said affectionately He smiled and said, although the last sentence mentioned that punishment was required, judging from the expression on his face, everyone can figure out the content of the punishment by themselves. This young man named Forris was a courtier of Constans II, and he was born into a noble family. Not only was he handsome, but he was also quite talented. Therefore, he and Constans II easily developed a special relationship. With this relationship, the young Foris has become the consul of the naval corps. His status is equivalent to that of Li Min's Lu Qing, commanding the naval forces of the Eastern Roman Empire. "No problem, I have always paid close attention to the training of the Marine Corps, and I will definitely satisfy His Majesty!" Forris also stood up at this time, smiling while getting dressed. While the two were talking, the door of the palace opened and a young woman wearing a purple silk dress walked in. This young woman had brown hair and blue eyes, very delicate facial features, a curvy figure, and under the shoulder-length dress. , revealing a charming cleavage, which makes people's hearts flutter at the first sight. Purple was the royal color of the Roman Empire, and she could enter and leave the emperor's palace freely. The identity of this young woman was immediately revealed. She was the queen of Constans II, named Irina. Irina was born in a noble family in the southern provinces. She received Christian education since she was a child and was a devout Christian. It was also under the influence of religion that Irina was relatively clean. After marrying Constans II, She did not have a group of lovers like other noble ladies. In addition to her husband Constans II, no second man had ever touched her body. Many of the noble men in Eastern Rome were trying their best to marry her. The queen tried to hook up, but unfortunately no one succeeded. Irina walked in and took a look at Forris next to her, with undisguised disgust flashing in her eyes. Forris took a step back with a smile, and at the same time looked at Irina with a kind of naked desire. "Your Majesty, the vehicles are ready. When will we leave to inspect the navy?" Irina asked. As a queen, her status is legally equivalent to that of the emperor. If her natal family is powerful, she can still have considerable say in the empire. However, it is a pity that their family's territory was closed two years ago. Already occupied by the Great Cannibal, the family had no choice but to flee to Constantinople and rely on her to live. She had no strength at all. Therefore, she, the queen, naturally had no power at all in political matters. At most, she could only serve as Constans. It's just a foil next to Ni. "I understand. After having breakfast with His Excellency the Consul, I will immediately go to inspect the navy." Constans II glanced at his wife, with a very cold expression on his face, because he felt that his wife was too She is old-fashioned and can't give him much joy, so she doesn't like Irina very much. "Okay, I'll wait for you in the car!" Irina also said very coldly. When she first married Constans II, Irina was still an innocent girl, full of fantasies about her husband, but the facts gave her a cruel blow. The debauchery of the Constantinople nobles Life made her extremely disgusted, and the chastity education she received since she was a child made it impossible for her to integrate into this kind of life. Even in her interactions with some noble ladies, there were ideological disputes, which made Irina feel uncomfortable throughout Constantinople. He seemed so out of place in the aristocratic circle of Dingbao. After Irina finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave, but at this moment, a waiter suddenly reported outside the door: The navy stationed in the Dardanelles Strait had something important to report. The Dardanelles is the gateway to Constantinople, so Constans II naturally attaches great importance to it. As Forris is the consul of the navy, the navy in the Dardanelles also falls under his jurisdiction. At that moment, he and Constans II did not bother to have breakfast, and immediately rushed to the front hall. Although Irina does not have much power, she is a very smart woman and is very familiar with the internal situation of the empire. She knows the importance of the Dardanelles, so she is listening toAfter hearing this news, he stood there and hesitated for a moment, and then followed him to the front hall. What Constans II and the other two people did not expect was that the Dardanelles garrison brought news that the Tang Prince Li Ke had come for a friendly visit. Text Chapter 647: Meeting an old friend in a foreign land "Your Majesty, the Prince of the Tang Dynasty, King Wu, is here to visit. The fleet is now approaching the river mouth outside the city!" In the main hall, an Eastern Roman naval officer came forward to report. "What?" Upon hearing the news, Constans II, who was wearing a purple robe, stood up from his chair with an incredible expression on his face. Next to him, Queen Irina and good friend Forris also looked like they couldn't believe it. "How is this possible? The Tang Dynasty is far away from us, and the prince of the Tang Dynasty is extremely noble. Even if he is coming, he will definitely notify us in advance. But now we have not received any news. The other party must be pretending. ?" Forris quickly reacted and spoke first. However, as soon as Forris finished speaking, the officer who came to report the news immediately said: "Your Majesty the Consul, we had doubts at first, but the other party showed the credentials written by the two Popes of the Tianzhu Empire, and there were also Four main warships are accompanying us for protection, and it definitely doesn¡¯t look like a fake.¡± "Warship?" Constans II's eyes lit up after hearing this. He had long heard that the Han people's shipbuilding technology was superb, and the performance of those Han merchant ships was better than Roman warships. This made Constans II's attitude towards the Han people's The warships are also very curious and have always wanted to see what the other side's warships look like. They didn't expect it to happen so quickly. "Your Majesty, should we change our costumes and inform the ministers at the same time to prepare to welcome the Prince of the Tang Dynasty who has come from afar?" At this moment, Irina, who had been silent next to her, suddenly said. The two emperors of Tianzhu are also the sons of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Since they have their credentials, there are also warships from the Tang Dynasty. This can naturally prove the identity of the other party, so what they need to prepare for next is what happens next. "That's right. Inform all the ministers to go to the port to greet you. The Queen and I also need to change clothes!" Constans II said very excitedly. He had been sending envoys to Datang for exchanges in the past, hoping to bring the two countries closer. The arrival of Li Ke was the first time that the Tang Dynasty took the initiative to send an envoy to contact Rome, and the other party was a noble prince. The political significance of this was very important. Following the order of Constantinople II, the news of Li Ke's arrival quickly spread. As a result, the entire Constantinople was in a sensation. All the nobles changed into formal clothes in the shortest possible time, and Gui The women also put on their most beautiful clothes. Then he rushed to the port in a carriage. Constantinople is surrounded by the sea on three sides, so strictly speaking, the entire city is built on a prominent trapezoidal peninsula. The east of the peninsula is facing the exit of the Bosporus, and the southern side of the peninsula has difficult terrain. , the palace is located here, but although the palace is built on the sea, there is a cliff behind it, which is impossible to climb. Moreover, there are two sea walls built on the sea south of the palace, which are also guarded by soldiers, so the safety of the palace cannot be questioned. To the north of the city is the famous Golden Horn. This is a narrow bay about seven kilometers long and is also one of the world's premier natural ports, hosting most of Constantinople's naval and maritime transport activities. Most of them are concentrated here, and the people in the city call it the port. This generally refers to here. When Li Ke and his fleet sailed towards the Golden Horn, they happened to pass the eastern end of Constantinople. The palace is also located just to the south of this end, so when the fleet passed here, Li Ke and the others held telescopes and observed the situation of the palace from a distance. The emperors of Eastern Rome also combined political and religious power, so the imperial palace was also called the Holy Palace by the Romans. It was also because of this that the buildings of the Holy Palace had an obvious religious style. What Li Ke and the others saw were all buildings. This spire building doesn't look much different from a Roman church, except that the building is larger and more majestic. Li Ke looked at the majestic Holy Palace in front of him and couldn't help but compare it with the Taiji Palace in Chang'an. He found that the Holy Palace was still unable to compare with the Taiji Palace in terms of scale. At least the area of ??the Taiji Palace was larger than that of the Holy Palace. Much bigger. As for the architectural styles, each has its own merits. I can¡¯t say who is better and who is not. However, one thing about the Holy Palace is better than the Tai Chi Palace. That is, the Holy Palace is mostly made of marble, while the Tai Chi Palace mainly uses wood, so this Zuosheng Palace is definitely stronger than Tai Chi Palace in terms of sturdiness and fire resistance. "Your Highness, His Majesty the Roman Emperor has sent an envoy to greet you!" While Li Ke was admiring the scenery of the Holy Palace, a very crisp voice suddenly said next to him. Li Ke put down the telescope and looked back, just in time to see Kelis in palace clothes standing next to him. Although Kelis is a Persian woman, she has a unique style in her palace attire with blond hair and blue eyes. "Well, that's right, come with me to see the Roman envoy!" Li Ke nodded and said, not sure whether he was praising Kelis for what she said was good, or whether he was wearing something wrong.??Not bad? And Kelis naturally followed Li Ke closely with an excited look on her face. Kelis didn't know Li Ke's true identity at first and thought he was an important figure in the fleet. However, she soon discovered that even the captain Lu Wan respected Li Ke very much, even at any time. , Li Ke would be surrounded by several guards to protect him, which made her a little curious about Li Ke's identity. It wasn't until they entered the Aegean Sea that Wang Fangyi from behind joined them with four warships. Then Li Ke finally revealed his true identity. As a result, this little slave girl Kelis was so shocked that she didn't even dare to look up for several days. Li Ke, it wasn't until she entered the Black Sea Strait that she slowly recovered a little. Now Kelis serves as Li Ke's translator and also his maid, and she can also warm the bed. It's just that poor little Kelis has just adapted to Li Ke's identity, and now she has to go with him to see the Roman Emperor, which makes the little slave girl very nervous. Li Ke walked to the side of the warship and happened to see a Roman warship next to their ship. Just because their warship was too tall, several officials in Roman official uniforms on the other side's ship had to look up. , and when one of the officials saw Li Ke above, he immediately screamed: "His Royal Highness King Wu, it is really His Highness King Wu!" "Eh~" Li Ke followed the voice and found that this Roman official seemed familiar to him, but for a while he couldn't remember where he had seen him? At this moment, the guards on the warship put down the rope ladder, and then several officials below climbed up the ladder. After the official who had just spoken came up, he immediately walked a few steps to Li Ke and saluted: "See His Highness King Wu , don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Although Li Min felt that the other party looked familiar, he actually couldn't remember where he had met him before. However, he quickly remembered another thing, that is, Rome sent an envoy to Chang'an, and the other party's name was Ciro. He had participated in the first Winter Games, which happened to be organized by him and Li Min together. Thinking of this, Li Ke pointed at the other party and laughed and said: "Of course I remember my old friend from the sports meeting back then. It's just that the world is strange. I didn't expect that more than ten years later, we would meet again in Rome, thousands of miles away from the Tang Dynasty." The person who came to greet Li Ke was none other than Ciro, the envoy to the Tang Dynasty. The reason why Constans II sent him to greet him was because he understood Chinese and because Ciro mentioned it in his book. He had visited Li Ke and had spent considerable space describing Li Ke's reputation in the Tang Dynasty, so Constans II sent Xi Luo to identify whether Li Ke was really His Highness King Wu of the Tang Dynasty? Hearing Li Min's words, Silla also seemed very excited. He stepped forward again and said gratefully: "I haven't seen you for many years, but His Highness King Wu still has the same elegant demeanor. Moreover, after so many years, I haven't had time to say thank you to the two Highnesses. If not, During that sports meeting, I may still be a warrior in Tubo to this day, and I will never have the chance to return to Rome." The reason why Siro said this was mainly because after that sports meeting, he won a gold medal for Tubo, and as a result, he got the attention of Songtsan Gampo. Later, he was promoted and became much freer, which gave him the opportunity to escape from Tubo. , and then lived in the Tang Dynasty for two years, and finally returned to the Eastern Roman Empire from the sea, so it is not wrong for him to say that the sports meeting changed his destiny. However, Li Ke was a little surprised after hearing this. He didn't know what Silla meant? Originally, when Ciro arrived in the Tang Dynasty as an envoy, his legendary experience aroused the interest of many newspapers. Many newspapers interviewed him and introduced Ciro's experiences in the newspapers. , which also caused a sensation, and also gave the sports meeting a bit of legend. However, Li Ke was worrying about overseas development at that time, and later went to Li Min's place, so he didn't see it at all, and of course he didn't know about Ciro's original experience. However, although Li Ke did not understand the meaning of Xiluo's words, he could still see that the Roman envoy not only knew him, but also expressed gratitude to him. This made Li Ke very happy, and he even went out of his way to Chatting with the other party about the changes in the Tang Dynasty over the years, as well as Li Ke's situation over the years, the result made Cilla's affection for Li Ke double. After Ciro and the others boarded Li Ke's warship, the Roman warship that sent them led the way. After crossing Constantinople, the Golden Horn as a port finally appeared in front of them. I saw that the entrance of this long and narrow bay was not very wide, and at the entrance, the Romans also built a water fort. The water fort had four huge entrances and exits. A large number of ships entered and exited the bay from here, and it looked very prosperous. . And when Li Ke and his fleet passed through the entrance to the Golden Horn Bay, what they saw was a very busy port scene, and on the pier on the south side of the port, there was a scene of huge crowds of people.??, almost all the residents of Constantinople who had received the news gathered on the dock, ready to admire the prince of the Tang Dynasty who had come thousands of miles away. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 648 Roman Dinner (Part 1) Looking from a distance from Li Ke's boat, I saw a sea of ??people on the dock. Almost all the people in Constantinople who heard the news came, stretching their necks to look at the sea. And in this sea of ????people, facing the direction of Li Ke's bow, there was a group of people standing there, surrounded by soldiers to protect them, separating other civilians. They were obviously nobles in the city. And in front of these large numbers of nobles was a small group of people wearing gorgeous purple robes. Li Ke heard the introduction from Kelis and knew that purple was the special color of the Eastern Roman royal family. At the front of the group, stood a man and a woman. The man among them was wearing a crown, holding a scepter in his right hand, and holding a scepter in his left hand. Wearing the orb that symbolizes the earth, his young face is full of majesty. He should be Constans II. The woman next to him is also very young, with delicate features and fair skin, long brown hair hanging on her shoulders, and a reserved smile on her face. She is luxurious yet polite. You don¡¯t need to guess, you know that this beautiful Roman woman should be Empress Irina of the Eastern Roman Empire. Just as Li Ke was looking at the people on the dock, the people on the dock were also looking at their fleet, which had come from afar. However, most people did not notice Li Ke on the warship, but focused their attention on it. On the four warships in front, although the Eastern Romans had always been proud of their navy, this was the first time they saw such a huge warship. Especially when compared with the Roman warships leading the way, Li Ke and the others looked even more The warship on which he rode was tall and majestic. "What a huge warship. No wonder the Han people who came to Rome said that although our navy is powerful, it is much inferior to the navies of the Tang Dynasty and Qi Dynasty. I didn't believe it at first, but today I saw the Han people's Warship. Now I finally believe it." Irina next to Constans II stared at her beautiful eyes with an expression of disbelief. "That's not necessarily true. There are many factors that affect the outcome of a naval battle. It doesn't mean that the ship will definitely win. If I let my subordinates fight with the Han navy, I may not be sure of defeating them!" After hearing Irina's words, standing on the Forris, who was behind Constans II, spoke unconvinced. Speaking of which, Foris is not from the royal family, his title is only Grand Duke. He should stand among the courtiers outside the royal family, but because of his special relationship with Constans II, no matter what the occasion, he is second only to Queen Irina and closest to Constans II. people. "The Archduke is right. Although the warships of our Roman navy are small, they are rowed with oars and are very flexible in combat. Moreover, the bows can also spray Greek fire that cannot be extinguished. Therefore, as long as our warships rely on their flexibility, If you get close to such a huge warship, no matter how huge it is, it will be burned to ashes!" Although Constans II was shocked by the size of the Han warship. But he is also very confident in his navy, and on this occasion, he cannot say that his navy is inferior to others. With the exception of Constans II and the other three, there were nobility or civilians around. Almost everyone was discussing the four warships brought by Li Ke, but ignored Li Ke on the warship. It was not until the warship slowly docked that Constans II and the others woke up. Immediately stepped forward to greet Li Ke. "Li Ke, King of Wu of the Tang Dynasty, pays homage to His Majesty the Roman Emperor!" Li Ke saw Constans II personally coming forward to greet him. He quickly walked off the boat, then bowed and saluted. Originally, according to Roman law, foreign envoys were required to kneel when meeting the Roman emperor. However, this law only applied to those weak countries. Naturally, countries like the Tang Dynasty that were several times more powerful than Rome did not apply. In this list, what's more, Li Ke is still the prince of the Tang Dynasty. In terms of status, he is not inferior to Constans II. Therefore, when they meet for the first time, Li Ke only needs to perform ordinary etiquette. At this time, Ciro also came down and was responsible for translating for Constans II. Constans II also seemed very excited after hearing this. He stepped forward and helped Li Ke up personally, and then said: " There is no need to be polite, Your Highness King Wu, your arrival will make the entire city of Constantine feel full of glory!" One is the Emperor of Rome and the other is the Prince of the Tang Dynasty. The meeting between the two is obviously of great significance. Coupled with the alliance between Rome and the Tang Dynasty, the meeting seems to be very pleasant, although there are some language issues. There were obstacles, but because Silla and Kelis were the translators, the communication was very pleasant. After all the fleet behind them docked, Li Ke and Constans II and his wife were warmly welcomed by the residents of Constantinople. They got into the same car and entered the Holy Palace. In the Ramagnol Palace in the Holy Palace, Constans II first said hello to Li Shimin behind Li Ke, and then talked a few words about the relationship between the two countries and the recent developments in Dashi. Finally, this Then the conversation changed and asked Li Ke about the purpose of his trip. ¡°And Li Ke didn¡¯t hide it. He told Constans II very generously that he was going to America.??However, we happened to meet Luwan and his fleet exploring routes, so they ventured across the Red Sea and Suez Canal to reach Rome. In addition, Li Ke also expressed the hope that Constans II can provide some convenience for their fleet so that the fleet can complete maintenance and supplies as soon as possible. He also hopes that the other party can provide a guide so that their fleet can be safe. Across the Mediterranean Sea. After listening to Li Ke's words, Constans II frowned slightly. He originally thought that the other party was a messenger specially sent by the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, but he did not expect that the other party was just passing by, so this made him Somewhat disappointed. However, Queen Irina next to him looked at Li Ke with great admiration, because she really did not expect that this distinguished prince of the Tang Dynasty would risk his life to explore the sea. However, Constantinople II quickly reacted, because no matter what the purpose of Li Ke's trip was, the key was that he had already arrived in Constantinople, which contained extremely important political significance. For Tans II, that's enough. Thinking of this, Constans II once again showed a sincere smile and said: "So that's it. Don't worry, Your Highness, I will order people to prepare everything your fleet needs in the shortest possible time. However, it's not easy for Your Highness." If you come to Rome, don't leave in a hurry. I believe that many nobles in the court are waiting to entertain His Highness, and you can also appreciate our Roman customs." After listening to what Ciro translated, Li Ke also laughed and replied: "Your Majesty is so kind, how can Li Ke refuse? What's more, before I came to Rome, I had already planned to appreciate the customs and customs of Rome." After talking about the main business, Li Ke and Constans II began to talk about some off-topic topics. Among them, Constans II was very interested in the customs and customs of the Tang Dynasty. He had learned about it through Xi Luo before, but he didn't know much about it. Comprehensive, now that Li Ke, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, is here, Constans II will naturally not let go of this opportunity, so he asked him a lot about the customs and customs of the Central Plains, and Li Ke also took the opportunity to learn about some things about Eastern Rome. The state of the empire. The morning conversation passed quickly, and in the afternoon, Constans II held a grand banquet in the Holy Palace to greet Li Ke and his entourage. Li Ke attended a Roman banquet for the first time, and specifically asked Kelis some precautions. Speaking of which, the Romans had a strong sense of class, and even banquets were divided into different levels. For example, at this banquet, Constans II and his wife and some princes and grand dukes were the first class. They would bring their wives to the banquet, and only Responsible for entertaining the four main figures, Li Ke, Lu Wan, Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian, while the others were entertained by the corresponding nobles in other palaces. The banquet was held at the Palace of Daphne, which was also where Constans II lived. This highlighted the high standard of the banquet. Because Roman women had a higher status, all Roman nobles who attended the banquet were They came with their female companions, most of whom were their wives. Some men also brought their daughters, and all of them were young aristocratic women. It is estimated that they were also very interested in Li Ke, the extraordinary and heroic Tang prince. So I want to get close to each other at the banquet. This was a more formal banquet, so Li Ke was wearing a gorgeous and complicated royal costume. Originally, he did not bring his own royal costume when he left Taiwan, but later he decided that he would need to use the royal costume when he came to Rome, and this The king's uniform is very complicated and cannot be made in a short time. In the end, he had no choice but to borrow one from Li Zhen. The two of them had similar figures, so there was no problem in wearing it. Because she could bring a female companion, and Kelisi was also Li Ke's translator, the little slave girl also put on the gorgeous palace attire of a Han woman, took Li Ke's arm, and followed him to the banquet hall with a nervous look on her face. . Behind them were the single Lu Wan trio. They wanted to bring a female companion, but except for Kelis, the entire fleet was all men. In addition, they had just arrived in Constantinople today, so there was no one at all. I came in time to get to know a local aristocratic woman, so I could only come alone. After Li Ke and the others came in, the entire banquet hall was closed and no one was allowed in or out. Constans II and his wife and the nobles attending the banquet had already arrived in advance. There are more than a dozen large marble tables in the hall, covered with white tablecloths, and next to the tables are three beds. During meals, men can lie on the beds and eat, but women and children cannot You can only eat sitting down. This is not because the Romans discriminated against children and women, but because they believed that eating while lying down had higher requirements on the gastrointestinal tract, and women's children had weaker gastrointestinal tracts, so they could not afford this relaxed way of eating. Seeing Li Ke coming in, the nobles sitting there all stood up to greet him, and Siro helped introduce themselves. However, Li Ke couldn't remember the names of the Romans at all. Fortunately, the little slave girl next to him was very smart. Silla introduced it again,Just remember it, which saved Li Ke a lot of trouble. At this moment, Constans II greeted Li Ke: "Your Majesty the King of Wu, please sit to my right. The banquet is about to begin!" Text Chapter 649 Roman Dinner (Part 2) There are three beds next to each table. Originally, according to Roman rules, the guests should sit on the top seat, that is, the middle or right seat, while the host sits on the bottom seat to accompany them. However, as the emperor of the empire, Constans II naturally could not sit in the lower seat, so he and Queen Irina sat in the middle, while Li Ke sat on their right. As for the left seat, there was a pair of ten A young couple occupied the place. Li Ke remembered that Ciro was the first to introduce these two people just now. The man named Theodosius was the younger brother of Constans II and the prince of the Eastern Roman Empire. This year He was only seventeen years old, and next to him was his wife. Li Ke and the others sat at the main dining table, the largest in the banquet hall. As for the other banquet attendees, they sat on both sides of other tables. Among them, Lu and Wan were accompanied by special guests. Even the sharp-eyed Li Ke noticed , Wang Fangyi, who is strong and looks majestic, is already accompanied by a young Roman noble girl. I believe he will definitely have a very good night tonight. After everyone was seated, Constans II announced the start of the banquet, followed by relaxing music, and then the slaves in charge of serving began to serve the food. It is similar to the banquet of the Tang Dynasty. The first thing to be served is appetizers, such as sea urchins, oysters and other seafood, various fruits, cheeses, etc. However, both seafood and vegetables are all raw, with some sauce at most. There is also some meat sauce that can be eaten with vegetables. But Li Ke and the others were not used to eating raw vegetables. They had eaten sea urchins and oysters in Taiwan and other places before, so they could barely eat some. In addition, the fruits were pretty good, so they made do with some. After the appetizers, the main course began. These main dishes are served on exquisite silver plates, and like the banquets of the Tang Dynasty, the main dishes here are also based on meat, mainly goat and beef, and there are also a lot of game. For example, the dishes made by flamingos and dormice, which are very precious in Rome, are very delicious. Even Li Ke, who is used to eating the delicacies of Li Min's house, praised them. In addition, Li Ke also discovered that the Romans really did not like meat in general. Among these main dishes, the only one was a "vegetarian dish" called vegetable suckling pig. This dish is made by cooking various vegetables and then cooking them. The skin of a suckling pig was peeled off completely. Then put these vegetables into the skin, as well as a lot of shelled snails and mashed pickled fish, and make the pig skin into the shape of a suckling pig, and bake it in the oven. If this dish were placed in the Central Plains, it would definitely be a meat dish, but in Rome it is a vegetarian dish. The Romans liked sweet, sour and spicy flavors. Therefore, when making these foods, a large amount of sucrose, honey and pepper were used, as well as a lot of spices, and most of these three things, sucrose, pepper and spices, were shipped from Nanyang and Tianzhu. It is worth mentioning that among the gifts Li Ke gave to Constans II, in addition to the necessary silk, porcelain and tea. There were also many miscellaneous precious gifts, such as chili sauce, which had not yet spread to Rome. It turned out that this very spicy condiment was deeply loved by Constans II, and some were used at banquets, and only for them. The few people at this table and others could only look at Li Ke's table with envy. The more flexible nobles were secretly asking Lu Wan and Wang Fangyi, hoping to buy some of these precious products at a high price. condiment. Li Ke really likes the sauce called garam that comes with the main course. It is said that the Romans made it from the guts of fish. The production is very rare and is only eaten by the nobles. However, Queen Irina seemed to notice that Li Ke liked this kind of sauce, and presented some to him in a private capacity at the banquet. This made Li Ke feel good about this beautiful hostess and she was also polite. expressed his gratitude to the other party. After the staple food is the dessert, which is mainly made of honey, but also some fruits and liqueur. Originally in the Tang Dynasty. The banquet should have ended at this point, but for the Romans, the banquet was only halfway through after dessert was served. Because the second half of the banquet, which is the cocktail party, will be held next. Although the wine has not stopped at the beginning of the banquet, it has always been a companion to the dishes. It was not until this time that it became the protagonist of the banquet, so it was called a cocktail party. When the reception started, most of the women and children should have left, but today because of Li Ke¡¯s special status, no one left. This is mainly because during the cocktail party, the guests no longer have to sit in front of the table, but can move around at will. The format is similar to that of later Western banquets. This also facilitates conversation between people, so the final cocktail party It is the best time for nobles to communicate with each other, and it is also the best opportunity to get to know Li Ke and others. At the beginning of the reception, song and dance performances began, and there were also poet recitations, juggling and other programs. However, Li Ke, Lu Wan and the other four were quickly surrounded by nobles.Later, they rushed to talk to them, but unfortunately, there were only two translators, Silla and Kelis, present, so only a few people could communicate with Li Ke and the others, but even so, most people still gathered around. As they refused to leave, it was not until the arrival of Constans II and his wife that Li Ke and Kelis were liberated from the crowd, leaving only Luwan and the three of them to deal with the enthusiastic Roman nobles. "His Royal Highness King Wu, I once heard Xi Luo say that the palace where His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty lived was several times larger than our Holy Palace, and the palace was also taller and more majestic. This made both the Queen and I marvel. , It¡¯s a pity that Rome is too far away from the Tang Dynasty, so we have no chance to see it in person. You grew up in the palace, why don¡¯t you give us a detailed introduction to the situation in the palace?¡± Constans II Shi held the wine glass and spoke with a smile on his face. This is a corner of the reception. There are only the couple, Li Ke and Kelis, and no one else dares to come forward and disturb them. Li Ke and Constans II met formally this morning, so they mainly talked about the national conditions of the two countries, which were more political, but they were much freer at the reception, so Constans II opened his mouth When asked about the comparison between the Holy Palace and the Tang Palace, it seemed that he, like Li Ke, was very curious about each other's palaces. "What Marquis Ciro said is only half right. Our Imperial Palace in the Tang Dynasty is indeed larger than the Imperial Palace in Rome, but in terms of building area and style, it is different from the Holy Palace in Rome. Most of our Imperial Palaces in the Tang Dynasty are built with wood. , so it is definitely not as strong as the Holy Palace in Rome, and I am very afraid of fire. I remember that I have experienced several fires in the palace since I was a child, and several palaces were burned down by fire." Li Ke said very modestly after hearing this. In fact, to be honest, the Imperial Palace of the Tang Dynasty was indeed more majestic than the Holy Palace of the Romans. For example, there are several main halls such as the Taiji Hall, Liangyi Hall, and Lizheng Hall in the imperial palace. There are no buildings similar to them in the entire Holy Palace of Rome. Comparable architecture. Hearing Li Ke mention his Holy Palace in the same position as the Imperial Palace of the Tang Dynasty, Constans II was very happy. He then asked some other questions about the Imperial Palace of the Tang Dynasty, and Li Ke also One answered. "His Royal Highness King Wu is so humble. Although I have not seen the palace of the Tang Dynasty with my own eyes, after listening to your description, I can still imagine what this majestic palace looks like. If I have the chance, I really want to go to the Tang Dynasty to appreciate this palace. A beautiful palace!" At this time, Irina next to her also said, with a faint smile and longing on her face, which surprised everyone who saw her, because everyone knew that Queen Irina's character Relatively "old-fashioned", it is rare for a man to show such a charming expression. Li Ke also responded with a smile and said: "There will be a chance. My sixth brother once said that with the convenience of transportation, the world will become smaller and smaller. From our current perspective, the Tang Dynasty is thousands of miles away from Rome. , but Sixth Brother has begun to promote extremely fast steamships on a large scale, so maybe in a few years, going from Rome to the Tang Dynasty will become simple." "I hope so!" When Irina heard Li Ke's comforting words, the smile on her face became even brighter. Her whole body looked like a blooming flower, which made the men around her lose their minds. Even Jun Jun Stans II also noticed something strange about his wife. "Your Highness King Wu, the clothes your female companion is wearing should be the clothes of a noble lady of the Tang Dynasty. I don't know if you still have some in your fleet. Can you give me a few pieces?" Irina suddenly said again, The eyes looking at the palace attire on Kelisi's body were also full of envy. In fact, this morning, she had already noticed the palace clothes on Kelis. Compared with the palace clothes, their Roman clothes seemed extremely monotonous. For example, among the nobles attending the banquet today, both men and women wore the same name. The clothing called "combination suit" is a short-sleeved tunic with a small cape on the shoulders. At most, the style of the cape and the color of the clothes have some changes, but the others are almost the same, so Keli The exquisite palace clothes made of fine silk naturally attracted the attention of all the women at the banquet. "Of course there is no problem with this. There is a tailor among my entourage, and he made this palace dress on the road. If you are free, the queen, you can call him into the palace at any time and ask him to help you measure the dress and make it. In addition to palace clothes, our Tang Dynasty also has some other different women's clothing, which will definitely satisfy you, the Queen!" Li Ke said with a smile. He also needed help from Rome, so he naturally wanted to have a good relationship with Constans II and his wife, not to mention that this beautiful queen had always been very kind to him. Irina was extremely surprised when she heard that Li Ke had a tailor by her side. No woman doesn't like beautiful clothes, not to mention that Li Ke also gave her a lot of exquisite silk this time. Now she has decided to put these silks They are all made into Tang-style costumes, especially the palace clothes worn by Kelise, which require several more sets.   But just when Irina was about to say thank you to Li Ke, suddenly there was an unfriendly voice behind them: "Your Royal Highness, I heard that the Tang Dynasty practiced a barbaric polygamy system. I wonder if you What do you think about this?" (To be continued.) Text Chapter 650 A small conflict at the banquet "Grand Duke Forris, you are so rude!" Queen Irina suddenly turned around and stared at the speaker behind her aggressively. . Li Ke also turned around at this time and saw the very handsome Forris standing behind him. Although the other person looked very calm, Li Ke saw a hint of hidden hostility in the other person's eyes. "Isn't it? Marquis Ciro recorded it clearly in the book that men in the Tang Dynasty could marry many women?" Forris came over with a wine glass in his hand, with a warm smile on his face. "Your Majesty the Grand Duke seems to have some understanding of the customs of our Tang Dynasty, but I have to say that your understanding is still too superficial!" Although Li Ke didn't know why this Forris showed hostility towards him, since everyone was bullying him Naturally, he would not bear it if it was his own fault, and Kelis was also very angry at this guy who was disrespectful to her master, so she directly translated Li Ke's words without making any modifications. Hearing Li Ke's counterattack without hesitation, the expression on Foris's face changed. He was about to say something more, but at this time Constans II also came up and looked at Foris deeply, with a look in his eyes. With a hint of displeasure, this made him immediately swallow what he wanted to say. However, Queen Irina disliked Foris very much, and the other party offended her distinguished guest for no reason. Although Foris did not refute again, it still made her very angry, so she said sarcastically: " His Highness King Wu, there is no need to be angry, some people among the Roman aristocrats are indeed too self-righteous, thinking that they can do whatever they want with a pretty face!" This is not the first time that Irina has been so tit-for-tat with Forris, but she was so explicit in front of Li Ke today, which obviously made Constans II a little embarrassed, so he also looked at his wife unhappily. Because of his relationship with Constans II, Forris could be said to be one person inferior to ten thousand people in Rome. Naturally, he couldn't stand Queen Irina's sarcasm. However, he couldn't directly attack Irina, so he turned to Li Ke said coldly: "Oh, since His Highness King Wu said that my Grand Duke's understanding is too superficial, I wonder what your Highness's opinions are on polygamy?" Li Ke had long known that the other party would ask this question, so he had already prepared an answer. He chuckled and said: "Every custom and system is related to the living environment of the local people. Take Rome and our Central Plains as examples. , Although Rome was founded for nearly a thousand years and experienced countless wars during this period, compared with our Central Plains region, it is still much peaceful after all." When Li Ke said this, his eyes suddenly erupted with a cold light and he looked directly at Forris, and said in a solemn tone: "In the past thousand years, our Central Plains region has had countless wars, both internal and external. Not to mention anything else, just in the Three Kingdoms period. In the rebellion at the end of the Sui Dynasty more than ten years ago, domestic warlords of all sizes fought wars, and the Hu tribe invaded the north. In the end, more than 20 million Han people were killed or injured, and countless young men died in battle. It was this situation that made the country Not only is the population declining sharply, but there are also many boys and girls. If monogamy is implemented, countless young women will be unable to marry, so our laws in the Tang Dynasty allow men to take concubines." "More than twenty million!" Queen Irina exclaimed, with a look of shock on her face, while Constans II and Forris also showed expressions of disbelief. The total population of their entire Eastern Roman Empire, plus At most, this number is the number we can get together, but it is simply unimaginable that so many people died in a war in the Central Plains. Li Ke took a breath and calmed down his excitement, then smiled at Forris and said: "In addition, I have to correct a huge mistake of His Excellency the Grand Duke. Men in the Tang Dynasty are only allowed to marry one wife. The other ones are concubines. Although the status of these concubines is not as good as that of the head wife, they are also protected by the law. The children they give birth to can also inherit the family property. If the wife unfortunately dies, then the concubines are likely to become the man's second wife. wife." "I always thought that the Central Plains region was extremely rich, but I didn't expect that Rome, like us, would also be threatened by war, and tens of millions of people would die in a war. For the development of the country and the inheritance of alien races, this kind of polygamy and multiple concubines was practiced. The method is indeed out of necessity." Irina was the first to react and said with some emotion. She was born into a devout Christian aristocratic family. In her concept, God first created a man and a woman, so monogamy is naturally God's original intention. However, she has never considered the relationship between husband and wife from the political and humanistic aspects. Therefore, Li Ke's analysis made her feel very novel. At the same time, she also felt that the Tang prince's perspective on the problem was very special. Forris also didn¡¯t expect that one of his questions would trigger such a long discussion by Li Ke, and the angle of this discussion was novel, which made him not know how to deal with it for a while. Constans II was also worried about the consequences of this problem.??Li Ke was dissatisfied, so he immediately changed the subject, and then continued what Irina said: "The queen doesn't know. What His Highness King Wu said is already in the past. Now the Tang Dynasty has been reunified and destroyed. The very powerful Turkic Empire in the northwest has a territory that is several times larger than when our Rome was at its most powerful, and it only took a few decades to do this, which is awe-inspiring to think about!" Li Ke didn't want to argue with Archduke Foris anymore. Besides, he had also heard about some customs among the Romans. Looking at Constans II's attitude towards Foris, this had already made him guess. , there was even a chill in my heart. I felt that arguing with such a person would only lower my status, so I followed Constans II's words and said a few words of humility. Irina heard that it only took a few decades for the Tang Dynasty to expand from unification to expansion, which made her even more curious. Siro's book introduced most of the customs and customs of the Tang Dynasty, but did not say much about history. This was mainly because he himself was not very clear about it, so Irina took this opportunity to start asking Li Ke about the process of the unification of the Tang Dynasty. Regarding Irina's defense just now, Li Ke's affection for this beautiful queen greatly increased. Therefore, seeing that she was interested in the affairs of the Tang Dynasty, he immediately started talking about his own grandfather Yang Guang in the late Sui Dynasty, and then War and natural disasters [***] led to great chaos in the late Sui Dynasty, and the people were miserable. Later, his grandfather Li Yuan had to rise up for the sake of the common people. As a result, the domestic turmoil was put down in just a few years. Irina didn¡¯t expect that Li Ke¡¯s background was so prominent. Both his grandfather and grandfather were emperors. In other words, he carried the royal blood of two dynasties on his back. This was even more shocking to the Romans who valued blood. Constans II was also very interested in this period of history of the Tang Dynasty, especially about the current Emperor Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty. He had always wanted to know more. In the unification war of the Tang Dynasty, Li Shimin was undoubtedly the The most dazzling star among them, so he slowly started discussing it with Li Ke. Anyone who knows history knows that Li Shimin's life is a legend. He joined his father's army at the age of eighteen and invaded Chang'an the next year. In the following years, Li Shimin led the army to conquer the Tang Dynasty. Most of the country. Especially when these deeds were told by his son Li Ke, they seemed even more credible. Even Forris, who had troubled him just now, was listening attentively. Of course, Li Ke would not tell everything, such as the Xuanwu Gate incident. This kind of thing was also an indelible stain for Li Shimin. Naturally, Li Ke would not spread it everywhere, so when talking about Li Shimin When he came to the throne, he only vaguely said that his grandfather gave up the throne to his father. What followed was the thrilling journey of expansion of the Tang Dynasty. Especially when Li Shimin first ascended the throne, the Turkic army rushed to the outside of Chang'an City. Li Shimin, whose foothold was not stable, bluffed, which made Jieli Khan dare not march. But later, Datang was still allowed to sign the humiliating Weishui Alliance. As a result, four years later, the Tang Dynasty sent troops to wipe out the powerful Eastern Turks in one fell swoop. After that, it continued to expand and defeated the northern grasslands, thus establishing the Tang Dynasty's dominance. By telling the deeds of his father Li Shimin, Li Ke let Constans II and Irina know what kind of country the Tang Dynasty was. At the same time, he also promoted to each other the great military power of the Tang Dynasty. Even from the founding of the country to the present, No country could withstand the attack of the Tang army. After listening to Li Ke's words, Constans II also showed an expression of joy on his face. After all, they are allies with the Tang Dynasty. Naturally, they hope that the Tang Dynasty will be as powerful as possible. Only in this way can the great cannibal be suppressed. Let them not dare to act rashly. As for the threat that the Tang Dynasty might pose to Rome, Constans II was not worried at all, because in his opinion, the Tang Dynasty was too far away from Rome. Even now, there is still a vast gap between the other country's territory and Rome. The Black Sea, so as long as Rome does not take the initiative to provoke Datang, the two countries will not have a hostile relationship. As Li Ke talked with Constans II and his wife, the reception slowly came to an end. At this time, people's passion also began to slowly fade away. Many people could no longer help the torment of sleepiness and began to be in a state of confusion. The group bid farewell to Constans II and Li Ke, and then left the Holy Palace in a carriage. Irina felt that Li Ke had just arrived in Constantinople today and his body needed to rest, so she suggested ending the reception at this time, and Constans II immediately nodded in agreement. Although there was some unpleasantness with Forris during the period, overall, this banquet still made Li Ke feel very happy, especially Constans II and Queen Irina were very enthusiastic about him. The conversation between them was also very pleasant, but at the end of the banquet, Constans II issued an invitation and also made a request. (To be continued. Text Chapter 651: Naval Exercise "Dear His Highness King Wu, I was originally going to inspect the training situation of the Navy today, but due to your arrival, the inspection has been postponed to tomorrow. If Your Highness is interested, can you go with me to inspect the Navy tomorrow afternoon? "Constans II and Irina personally sent Li Ke out of the door, and then said with a smile. After finally coming to Rome, Li Ke naturally wanted to know about Rome's military power. Therefore, after hearing the invitation from Constans II, he immediately said happily: "Your Majesty invites you. Li Ke is naturally flattered, and he has already I heard that the Roman navy was powerful, and I happened to see it!" Constans II had known for a long time that Li Ke would agree, so he was not surprised, but he immediately said: "His Royal Highness, King Qi, you are too polite. If we talk about the strength of the navy, it must be the navies of the Tang Dynasty and Qi Dynasty." , today we also saw the battleship that came with His Highness. It was twice the size of our largest battleship, and it was covered with weapons. In addition, we also heard that the Han people had a powerful weapon called firearms, so We all want to see it, and I wonder if Your Highness can let your warships participate in tomorrow's drill?" "This" Li Ke hesitated for a while after hearing this. Although they and Rome were allies, they couldn't expose everything to each other, especially firearms, which were extremely powerful weapons. But now it was Constans II's personal request, which made it difficult for Li Ke to refuse, so he thought for a while and replied: "Your Majesty, there is no problem for warships to participate in the drill, but the use of firearms is very complicated. I will ask for help when I go back." How about asking the officers for their opinions and giving you an answer tomorrow morning?" Constans II had only heard about artillery. He knew that it was a top-secret weapon of the Tang Dynasty and would not be revealed to others easily. Therefore, he was not surprised by Li Ke's reaction. He nodded in agreement and then sent it off with Irina. Li Ke got on the carriage. Originally, Li Ke wanted to invite Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian to discuss whether to use artillery in tomorrow's drill after returning? But just as he was getting into the carriage. I happened to see Wang Fangyi and Lu Wan coming out together, and accompanying the three of them were five or six young aristocratic women, including plump young women and young girls. Seeing the three of them with lewd smiles on their faces, Li Ke felt that it would be a bit too unkind to call them back at this time. Thinking of this. Li Ke sighed helplessly and took Kelis's hand to get into the carriage. After such a long and tense voyage at sea, it was time for them to relax. It wouldn't be too late to discuss it with the three of them tomorrow morning. That night, Li Ke, Kelis and others rested in the residence arranged by Constans II. Originally, Constantinople had a special place to receive envoys. But because Li Ke's status was too noble, ordinary places were simply not worthy of him, so Constans II arranged for them to live in a villa not far from the palace. This villa was privately owned by him. . After a night's rest, Li Ke dressed and washed under the service of Kelisi. After breakfast, he waited for Wang Fangyi and the others in the hall of the other courtyard. The result is less than a cup of tea. The three of them, Wang Fangyi, came back together. Wang Fangyi and Lu Wan both had proud expressions on their faces, but Cen Changqian looked a little out of sorts. "Changqian, why do you look like this?" Li Ke asked with some surprise, and at the same time he was a little worried. Almost all men in Rome are masculine. Cen Changqian's fair and tender scholar appearance may really be taken by him. Which man would you like? But before Cen Changqian could answer Li Ke¡¯s question. Lu Wan, who was next to him, smiled and said, "Your Highness, don't worry. Mr. Cen is just exhausted. He will be fine after a few days of rest." "Exhausted?" Li Ke looked at Cen Changqian with some amusement, wondering what the other party had experienced last night? But Cen Changqian had a wry smile on her face and didn't seem to want to explain. But at this time Wang Fangyi laughed and said: "Your Highness doesn't know something. Last night, Brother Chang Qian was very handsome, and three noble girls were pestering him. And he didn't know how to refuse, so he went out with the three girls. This is what he looked like when he came back." When Wang Fangyi explained the reason, Cen Changqian couldn't help but roll her eyes at him. But thinking of the three beautiful girls last night, a hint of intoxication flashed in Wang Fangyi's eyes. Before coming, he had already heard about Rome's openness, and during the banquet, some girls and young women took the initiative to strike up a conversation, which naturally made them understand what it meant. It's a pity that although Cen Changqian is very smart, he doesn't know how to refuse women. In addition, women in Rome are too unrestrained. After that night, even with his young body, he can hardly get out of bed. They are all still a bit soft. After making a few jokes, Li Ke told Constans II¡¯s invitation and request last night, while Lu Wan and Kelis were very confident.After all, they are not allowed to participate in such a major military matter. Wang Fangyi thought for a moment, and then said decisively: "Your Highness, since Constans II can call out the name of firearms, it seems that the other party should also have heard of the power of firearms, but they don't know. There are actually many types of firearms, so for confidentiality reasons, I think we can only display small-power firearms such as grenades. As for the artillery on the ship, it is better not to expose it for the time being." Wang Fangyi mainly considers it from the military aspect. After all, how powerful firearms are, but when the power of firearms is exposed to others, then the other party may think of ways to deal with it, so only when a weapon unknown to the enemy is used on the battlefield , in order to exert its maximum power. Even though Rome is their ally, it is best to keep this kind of military secret. But as soon as Wang Fangyi finished speaking, Cen Changqian next to him said: "Brother Fang Yi's words are a bit too one-sided. Of course, grenades can be fooled, and it is indeed possible to keep secrets temporarily in the military, but you ignored it. One point, Rome is our ally now. We will not have any major conflicts with each other for at least ten years. With the exchanges between the two places, the Romans will have a better understanding of firearms. If they later know that we have powerful artillery on board but don¡¯t use it, this will obviously affect the impression of Constans II and the Roman nobles on us.¡± At this point, Cen Changqian took a breath, and then continued: "So if you don't display the most powerful firearms, what you will get is a short-term information blockade from the Romans, but what you get in exchange is the distrust of the Romans. This is obviously Not worth it." Li Ke also understood after hearing this, and immediately continued: "Chang Qian's analysis is good. By displaying our strongest firearms, we can also use this to show the Romans our force, especially the power of artillery. It will definitely be able to Let the Romans have a sense of awe towards us. This will not only strengthen our alliance with each other, but also make the Romans think twice about any friction with the Romans in the future!" When Wang Fangyi heard the conversation between Li Ke and Cen Changqian, he also woke up and nodded immediately: "His Highness and Changqian still see clearly, then I will order the officers and soldiers on the warship to be prepared now, and let the Romans get ready this afternoon Feel what shock is?" "Haha, okay, let's see if we can invite Constans II to the battleship. I believe that this kind of close-range bombardment experience will be something he will never forget for the rest of his life!" Li Ke also said with a laugh. At that moment, Li Ke immediately sent someone to inform Constans II that in order to show the friendship between the Tang Dynasty, Qi Dynasty and Rome, the officers on the warship had agreed to display the most powerful firearms, which made Constans II also He was very happy, and he also sent people to notify some military nobles in the city, preparing to let everyone see the mysterious firearms from the Tang Dynasty with their own eyes. Time soon arrived in the afternoon, and Li Ke took Kelis, Wang Fangyi, and Cen Changqian to the Golden Horn in a carriage sent by Constans II. After all, Cen Changqian was young. After resting for a whole morning, his energy was almost restored. In addition, this time he also wanted to see the military power of the Romans with his own eyes, so he naturally wanted to come together. The Golden Horn is not only the main commercial port of Constantinople, but also the garrison of the navy. There is a special warship channel in the port, and in the second half of the Golden Horn, there are all kinds of Roman warships. . When Li Ke and the others arrived, Constans II and Queen Irina were already standing next to the military port, and behind their couple, stood a small group of military nobles, which looked to be about thirty-four. Among them, there are two people in the front, and Li Ke knows both of them. The one on the right is Prince Theodosius, the younger brother of Constans II. At the banquet yesterday, he and Li Ke sat in the same room. The other person on the table was none other than Forris, who had caused trouble for Li Ke. "Your Highness King Wu is late. I wonder if your warships are ready?" Constans II saw Li Ke and the others arriving and immediately smiled, and Irina next to him also reported to Li Ke with a smile. "Your Majesty, don't worry. General Wang has already gone to notify the warship. I believe the ship will arrive soon." Li Ke also said with a smile. This was a restricted naval area for the Romans, so Li Ke and his ships naturally could not park here, so when they arrived at the Golden Horn just now, Wang Fangyi had already notified the warships and asked them to bring the ships over. While the two were talking, in the bay not far away, four tall warships, under the command of Wang Fangyi, sailed over steadily with their sails inflated. They had already been prepared. The Roman Navy immediately had ships to greet them and arranged for them to arrive. specified location. "Your Majesty, the navy is ready to start drills at any time!" At this time, Forris stood up and reported. He is the chief executive of the navy and is responsible for this performance.?, but while speaking, his eyes looked at Li Ke with some provocation. He has absolute confidence in his navy and is ready to let Li Ke see the true combat power of the Roman navy! (To be continued.) Text Chapter 652 Greek Fire When the Roman Empire was at its most powerful, the entire Mediterranean was their inland sea. Although the Mediterranean was vast in area, it was much narrower than the real ocean. It may be for this reason that the Roman ships had always been There was no getting rid of the oars, at least that was the case with the Roman navy that Li Ke and the others saw. Roman warships were mainly divided into two types, namely three-oared warships and five-oared warships. Of course, there were also warships with higher oars, but their numbers were relatively rare. The so-called oar seat actually refers to the number of oarsmen operating an oar. Generally speaking, the larger the ship, the more people need to operate the oar. However, although there are more people operating the oars, the speed of the ship has not increased. In order to accommodate more oarsmen, the hull has to be widened. This will only make the resistance of the ship greater and the speed will not increase. Fall instead. It is for this reason that the Roman warships are generally not very large. For example, the length of a trireme warship is generally between thirty-five and forty steps, while a five-remembrance warship is between fifty and fifty paces. Between sixty steps. The oarsmen are divided into three layers, and they work together to row forward. There are more than 170 oarsmen in the three-oared warship, not to mention the five-oared or even more oar-mounted warships. Accompanied by Constans II, Li Ke and the others saw the Roman navy using three-oared or five-oared warships, of which the five-oared warships were the main warships and the three-oared warships were auxiliary. Following the order from Consul Forris, ten Roman warships on the sea immediately began to speed up. They were all five-oared main warships. In front of the warships, the same number of ships were moving forward. These ships All of them were warships that were on the verge of being scrapped, so they were used as target ships for drills. In order to be realistic, these target ships were operated by slaves. Those target ships that were on the verge of being scrapped were very slow and had no oarsmen. They relied entirely on a large sail on the ship for power. Instead, the attacking Roman navy knocked down all the masts on the ship. All the oarsmen shouted slogans and rowed the huge long oars very fast, and the speed of the boats kept increasing. When the speed increased to the maximum attack speed, the two fleets finally collided hard. "Boom!" The Roman warships that had already adjusted their angles slammed into the target ships. As a result, four target ships were hit because they could not dodge, and they retreated tens of meters backwards. At the same time, a big hole was broken under the hull, and sea water continued to rush into it. The slaves on the ship were also in a mess. The position of the ram in front of Roman warships with oars is very strange. Traditional warships of the Tang Dynasty also had rams, but they were usually placed on the upper part of the bow. This was mainly because the warships of the Tang Dynasty were generally very tall. The role of the ram is not just to attack the enemy. Most of the time, Datang's warships use their huge hulls to crush the opponent's ships, so the ram only needs to break the opponent's hull. The collision angle of the Roman warships was at the lower part close to the water. This is because the Roman warships were smaller and could not be crushed like the Tang Dynasty warships, and such a collision angle would cause them to hit the enemy's ship. hour. The wound is below the waterline, which can make the opponent sink in the shortest time, just like what Li Ke and the others see now. Although the four target ships were hit, the other six ships escaped by a hair's breadth. It was just that the sides of the two ships collided together and then separated again, which was of no use at all. But it was at this moment that the Roman warship's ballista suddenly fired. Specially made long hooks were shot out one after another. These hooks have long poles and ropes behind them, and they look like special crossbow arrows. After this kind of long hook was shot onto the target ship, it was immediately tightened by the soldiers on the Roman warship. As a result, it suddenly hooked the side of the target ship, and the slaves on the target ship immediately swooped forward, preparing to tear off these hooks. Behind this hook is a long pole. Moreover, it is covered with copper skin, which will not stop cutting for a while, so it is better to tear it off for convenience. But the soldiers on the Roman warships were well-trained, and the soldiers on the ship pulled the ropes desperately. On one side, there were archers and musketeers attacking the target ship. As a result, many slaves were hit by arrows or shot, and for a while they screamed. Regarding this one-sided massacre, Li Ke, who was holding a telescope in the distance, frowned. Although he knew that there were many slaves in various parts of the Central Plains, few slaves were used as consumables for military exercises like Rome, and they killed so wantonly. It's also too harmful to Tianhe. However, Li Ke soon discovered that most of the Roman nobles around him were very calm about this situation, and many even looked excited. It is estimated that in their eyes, this kind of bloody fighting was not the same as the fighting in the arena. Acting is no different. Only Irina seemed disgusted with this kind of killing, folding her hands on her chest and muttering something in a low voice. There was basically no suspense next. As the Roman warship and the target ship approached, the Roman soldiers jumped onto the target ship with weapons in hand, and then began to slaughter the slaves. The scene was bloody and cruel, not much different from the real battlefield. , but Constans II.??The nobles behind him watched with gusto, especially since they were holding the telescopes given to them by Li Ke, which allowed them to see more clearly and at the same time it was more exciting, so they all seemed a little excited. Speaking of telescopes, the technical content is not very high, and the Romans were also very skilled in making glass. Therefore, with the arrival of Han merchant ships, the Romans also learned how to make telescopes. Just because of technical reasons and other reasons, As a result, the telescopes they made were far inferior to those of the Han people, not to mention that the telescopes Li Ke sent were all high-quality. "Your Highness, what the Romans called naval warfare actually did not break away from the scope of land warfare. Although they would use ballistae to attack the opponent's warships during the battle, the final victory was still determined by the boarding battle. This kind of tactics is very important for our warships. It won't work at all!" After watching the Roman Navy's performance, Cen Changqian whispered in Li Ke's ear. Li Ke nodded after hearing this. All he brought were the main battleships in Li Min's hands. He had long abandoned the backward combat method of boarding battle. No matter whether it was the artillery or the giant crossbow on the ship, he would not let the opponent fight. The ship approaches. "Hey, there's a change!" Cen Changqian suddenly shouted in surprise, and Li Ke turned around and saw that the two target ships were close to each other, and then the slaves on one of the ships ran to the other ship. , resulting in a large increase in the number of slaves on the ship. "Interesting, these slaves are smart and know that their weapons and training are not as good as the Roman navy. They actually combined the two ships into one ship to make up for the lack of combat power with their numerical advantage." Li Ke said with a smile. The ship with twice as many slaves relied on its numerical advantage to kill the Roman soldiers who boarded the ship and retreated. All the Roman soldiers were about to be cleared out. However, regarding this kind of accident, Forris next to Constans II seemed very calm, but the other nobles were not panicked, but showed a look of excitement. When the Roman warships that were besieging the target ship saw this situation, the commander on the ship responded immediately and even ordered all the soldiers who had attacked the target ship to withdraw. There were not many Roman soldiers on the target ship, so the retreat went very smoothly. When the last Roman soldier returned to his ship, the slaves on the target ship immediately cheered. Because according to the previous agreement, as long as they can persist until the end, they will be free. But obviously these slaves were happy too early. Just after the Roman soldiers withdrew, the warship immediately adjusted its direction and pointed the bow at the target ship where the slaves were. Then they saw a monstrous jet of water suddenly spurting out from the bow of the warship. The fierce fire covered the entire bow of the target ship. "Ah~" With bursts of screams, the slaves on the target ship were all covered in fire, struggling and rolling on the bow, and fell silent after a moment. Most of the slaves were only touched by the flames. As a result, the slaves screamed and tried to extinguish the flames on their bodies, but the flames grew stronger and stronger, and instead ignited other parts of the ship. But this was just the beginning. The bow of the warship spurted flames several times again. As a result, the entire target ship was lit from beginning to end, and the slaves on the ship were unable to escape. What's even more frightening is that even if the slave who is on fire jumps into the water, the fire on his body still cannot be extinguished, and there are even signs of burning more and more. "What a terrible fire, even stronger than the fierce fire oil in the Central Plains!" Li Ke was also very surprised and said that the fierce fire oil is not afraid of water, but it needs to be ignited with an open flame, but this kind of fire on Roman warships is not afraid of water. It starts burning immediately after it is sprayed out. This alone is much more convenient than burning oil. Hearing Li Ke's exclamation, Constans II and Forris and others next to him all showed expressions of satisfaction. This weapon was their Roman secret weapon, Greek fire, and it was already equipped in the navy. I believe that no matter how powerful a warship is, as long as it is sprayed by Greek fire, it will soon be reduced to ashes. As soon as the Greek fire came out, the target ship that was sprayed was quickly burned into a ball of fire. This also made the slaves on other target ships lose the confidence to resist. One target ship after another was captured and controlled by Roman soldiers. However, Cen Changqian discovered one thing, that is, the Roman navy only used Greek fire to attack once, and the other target ships were all captured by soldiers. Although this was only an exercise, it also illustrates a problem, that is, Greek fire must be very precious, otherwise In front of a distinguished guest like Li Ke, he will definitely use it several times. "Your Highness King Wu, what do you think of the power of our Roman Greek fire?" Constans II asked Li Ke very proudly. After hearing this, Li Ke also admired a little: "It turns out that this weapon is called Greek Fire. It is indeed very powerful, and its range is not close. Under a short- to medium-range attack, it is estimated that no warship can escape!" Hearing Li Ke¡¯s personal praise, JunTansi II and other nobles also seemed very happy, but then Forris spoke again: "The power of Greek fire is naturally extraordinary, but I don't know how powerful the warships of the Tang Dynasty are. Can they withstand the power of Greek fire?" (To be continued.) Text Chapter 653 Tenderness under artillery Forris's words also attracted the attention of Constans II and other nobles. They were very satisfied with the performance of the Roman Navy, and the next step was the performance of the Tang Navy. "Your Highness King Wu, I don't know how your warships are going to drill, so just ask if you need anything!" Constans II said very politely. He didn't know what weapons Li Ke had on his warship, nor how such a huge warship could deal with the enemy, so naturally he had to ask Li Ke first. After hearing this, Li Ke smiled and said: "Your Majesty, what we need is very simple. We only need ten target ships like the ones just now. In addition, we don't need slaves on board, just empty ships." "Empty ships?" Constans II was very surprised after hearing this. In his thinking, naval battles must involve fighting with the enemy for control of the ships. If there were only a few empty ships, it would be too simple. Just send If you get to the boat, you win. "His Royal Highness King Wu's request is really strange. If the ship is empty, I can capture countless enemy warships by myself!" Forris said again in a bad tone. For some reason, he felt a kind of hostility from the moment he met Li Ke. Even he himself couldn't tell the source of this hostility. It might be because Constans II was too enthusiastic about Li Ke, or it might be that he had always been jealous of Li Ke. Irina, who was coveted by him, also had too much affection for Li Kebao, or she was simply jealous of Li Ke's identity and status. Anyway, she couldn't tell. Li Ke didn¡¯t even pay attention to Forris¡¯s words, but still looked at Constans II with a smile. Although Constans II felt strange, he also guessed that Li Ke must have his own ideas, so he did not refuse and immediately ordered Foris to prepare. Irina next to her was also interested. She opened her beautiful big eyes and waited curiously to see how Li Ke would respond. It doesn¡¯t take a while. The ten target ships were sent to the designated area in the distance, and then Li Ke spoke again: "Your Majesty, what we are going to demonstrate now is an infinitely powerful firearm. Originally, we could better experience this on a warship. The weapon is powerful, but the movement of this kind of firearm is a bit loud. In order not to disturb His Majesty, we just stay on the shore and watch." Hearing what Li Ke said, Cen Changqian next to her secretly laughed in her heart. Li Ke seemed to be thinking about Constans II at every turn in his words. And he also specifically proposed that in order to take care of the other party's feelings, it would be fine to watch from the shore. However, Constans II was a young man under the age of twenty. It was when he was impulsive that it would have been better if Li Ke didn't say anything. But since he said this, it will definitely arouse Constans II's aggressive mentality. Sure enough, when Constans II heard that Li Ke was going to demonstrate the firearms, and that this kind of firearms would be better experienced on a warship, he immediately said: "Your Highness, what you said is wrong. I have long been dissatisfied with the firearms of the Tang Dynasty." There is Weiwen, but unfortunately I have never had the opportunity to see it. Now that I finally have this opportunity, I naturally want to experience it, so we might as well board the warship to watch it!" For Constans II, other nobles were also very supportive. After Xi Luo's last mission to the Tang Dynasty, he also collected some information about the Tang Dynasty, especially military information. The amazing power of firearms was mentioned almost everywhere. So given this opportunity, these Roman military nobles would naturally not let it go. In addition, they also wanted to visit Li Ke's warship. Look at the differences between the warships of the Tang Dynasty and those of Rome. Regarding Constans II's reaction, Li Ke laughed in his heart, but on the surface, he repeatedly persuaded and stopped him. In the end, Forris made some sarcastic remarks, and then Irina also asked, Li Ke Only then did he reluctantly agree. Led by Li Ke, a group of people took a small boat to the warship. Speaking of which, Constans II, Irina and others were also boarding this kind of giant ship for the first time, so everyone seemed very curious. Under the leadership of Li Ke, he first visited the entire warship, and finally came to the top floor of the warship, and then waited to watch the demonstration of firearms. "Your Highness, the artillery is ready and ready to fire at any time!" At this moment, Wang Fangyi, wearing bright light armor, strode over and reported to Li Ke. In fact, naval officers generally rarely wear too heavy armor, and at most they only wear some light leather armor. This is mainly because if they fall into the water, too heavy armor will kill people. However, today in order to show off the heavy armor, Tang Haijun had a heroic side, so Wang Fangyi wore a heavy Mingguang armor. "Very good, let's start!" Li Ke said lightly. "Promise!" Wang Fangyi agreed and immediately gave the order to the messenger at the top, who waved the command flag and conveyed the order to the other three warships. "Your Majesty and Queen, please be prepared. The sound of the artillery fire is very loud, which may scare you two!" Li Ke reminded Constans II and his wife with a smile again, and also looked at it. behind themForis and other nobles, but when he glanced at Prince Theodosius next to Foris, the other party also gave Li Ke a kind smile. The four battleships adjusted their directions so that the battleships lined up in an arc, with one side of the hull facing the target ship one mile away. "Fire!" As Wang Fangyi issued the last order, the artillerymen on the four warships immediately lit the artillery fuses in front of them, and a burst of blue smoke floated up. "Boom, boom, boom~" Almost at the same time, all the artillery on one side of the battleship Li Ke and the others were riding on were fired, and the entire ship was shaken. Constans II and others did not expect the power of the artillery to be so powerful. They were all frightened and turned pale, and even had to hold on to the parapet to stand firm. But Queen Irina is a woman after all. She was so frightened by the thunder-like sound that her whole body went limp. She even staggered back two steps and was about to fall to the ground. Fortunately, Li Ke had long been accustomed to the sound of artillery, and he was not far away from Irina, so when he saw the other party's appearance, he immediately took a step forward and held the other party's delicate body in his arms. Irina was saved from making a fool of herself. The Mediterranean climate is inherently hot, and both men and women are wearing very thin clothes, so under this hug, Li Ke only felt the warm and fragrant nephrite in his arms, which made people feel a surge in their hearts. And Queen Irina also felt Li Ke's strong body, and at the same time a masculine aura surrounded her. She was shy and filled with an unspeakable joy. However, both of them were not ordinary people. They quickly woke up from their intoxication and separated quickly. However, Li Ke's face had a hint of embarrassment, while Irina's face was also red. Fortunately, Constans II and a group of nobles were shocked by the loud noise when the artillery was fired, so no one noticed anything strange about them. As the warship Li Ke and his companions were the first to fire, the other three warships also fired one after another. These warships have thirty cannons on each side, four ships, that is, one hundred and twenty. With so many cannons firing together, then This kind of scene is enough to frighten an ordinary person to the ground. Even people like Constans II were used to big scenes, but they were still frightened. They didn't wake up from the shock for a long time. The first round of artillery was just a test fire, but because the distance was too close, a considerable number of shells hit the target ship in the distance. For a while, sawdust flew, and one of the target ships was hit just below the waterline, with countless consequences. Sea water poured in from the big hole, and in the blink of an eye the battleship began to tilt. It was only a matter of time before it sank. But this was just the beginning. After correcting the shooting angle, the artillery on the four warships fired again. There was no wind and waves in the bay, which greatly increased the accuracy of the bombardment. Therefore, among the shells fired in the second round, Most of them hit the ten target ships in front. As a result, these target ships, which were already on the verge of being scrapped, simply could not withstand such a heavy blow. Some ships slowly sank after breaking several large holes in their hulls, and some It was directly hit by a large number of artillery shells and fell apart. After five rounds of salvos, the ten target ships one mile away from the four warships completely disappeared, and the sea was full of broken planks and debris. Constans II and others had been completely stunned by the power of the artillery. Now they finally knew why Li Ke didn't put slaves on the target ship. Under such a salvo of artillery, it didn't matter whether there were slaves on the ship or not. After all, here Under this kind of bombardment, the slaves on the ship either died directly under the cannon or drowned after the ship was destroyed. The first one to wake up was Irina. After her close contact with Li Ke just now, she had no intention of watching the artillery show. The corner of her eye glanced at Li Ke from time to time. Finally, when the artillery was over, Irina turned to Li Ke said with a gentle smile: "The firearms of the Tang Dynasty are indeed well-deserved. Under such an attack, the enemy's warships have no chance of getting close." Irina's words also woke up Constans II and others, but Forris among them had a gloomy expression. He knew that the artillery of the Tang Dynasty was sharp, but he never expected that this kind of firearm called artillery could actually So awesome. If their Roman navy encountered such an enemy, they would simply die. The Greek fire they were proud of was a joke, because the other party would not give them a chance to get close. Constans II and other nobles were also filled with admiration. At the same time, they stepped forward to surround Li Ke and asked him about firearms. When they learned that artillery was just a type of firearm, they were even more surprised. Finally, Constans II even proposed that he hope to purchase some firearms from the Tang Dynasty. However, Li Ke told the other party that firearms were top-secret weapons of the Tang Dynasty and Qi Dynasty and were strictly prohibited from being sold to outsiders, just like the Greek fire used by the Roman Navy. This made Constans II a little disappointed. Although the naval exercise has ended, those present?No one could have imagined how profound an impact this artillery drill would have on Rome? Text Chapter 654 The Terrifying Roman Nobles After the artillery drill, Constans II's reaction was not beyond Li Ke's expectation. Envy and awe were mixed with a hint of jealousy. These emotions were perfectly displayed in the other party. [This article comes from] It¡¯s just that the first two emotions account for the majority, and jealousy is not expressed at all. When the power of the artillery spread through other nobles, it immediately caused a sensation throughout Rome. Most people were very excited, thinking that with such a powerful ally as the Tang Dynasty, Rome would no longer have to worry about Dashi's invasion in the future. , especially the nobles. After all, they are all immediate beneficiaries of Rome, and naturally they do not want their interests to be damaged due to the war with Dashi. It is precisely because of this that in the next period of time, a group of big nobles wanted to entertain Li Ke and others almost every day. At first, Li Ke participated several times with great interest, but soon Li Ke discovered that the depravity of the life of the Roman aristocrats was really too much for him to handle. Speaking of which, the banquet hosted by Constans II before was regarded as a palace banquet, so not only was the standard relatively high, but the format was also relatively orthodox, at least it was acceptable to Li Ke in all aspects. But in some private banquets invited by nobles, Li Ke fully realized what depravity is? For example, when Li Ke attended a banquet of some great nobles, the other party also invited many great nobles of Constantinople to attend. And after tasting the delicious banquet, the host actually gave each guest a cup of emetic medicine and drank it. After planting the medicine, you can spit out the food you have eaten without feeling any pain, and you may even feel a special sense of pleasure. After vomiting, someone naturally cleaned up the mess, and then everyone started to enjoy the singing and dancing, but the form of singing and dancing was extremely beautiful. The figure of the dancer in the gauze is very sultry, and at this time the male guests begin to invite the female guests. As long as the women are willing, they can enter the small room next to the banquet hall. Even the husbands of these women are there. On the other side, it's a pity that these noble men don't care at all, and even support their wives' behavior, because they will also invite other people's wives next. After a while, the guests who vomited out food will feel hungry again. So the host served the prepared food again, and then ate and vomited again, repeating this several times. For the nobles this time, delicious food was not to satisfy their hunger, but to satisfy their picky tastes. This behavior reminded Li Ke of a monster named Taoxie in the Classic of Mountains and Seas. According to their way of eating, no matter how much they eat, it is still a waste. What makes Li Ke even more unbearable is that as the protagonist of the banquet, he naturally attracts everyone's attention. Some ladies or girls among them often invite him to the small room. Of course, it would be fine if it were just these women, but besides these women. There are other men who will make the same invitation, and what is even sadder is that men invite him far more often than women. Although the habit of cutting sleeves has long been known in the Central Plains, Li Ke is not his eldest brother Li Chengqian. His sexual orientation is still very normal, so facing those Roman aristocratic men he admired, Li Ke finally ran away. And it wasn't just him, Cen Changqian, Wang Fangyi and others were also harassed in the same way. In the end, everyone discussed and decided never to attend such a banquet of Roman nobles again. Otherwise, one day the chrysanthemum may be in ruins. It¡¯s just that Li Ke and the others obviously underestimated their own charm. Let¡¯s not talk about other things. In terms of appearance and temperament, Li Ke and the others can be said to be uniquely beautiful men. Among them, Li Ke and Li Shimin look the most alike. Their heroic determination also carries a nobility that they have developed since childhood. Cen Changqian, on the other hand, was fair and tender. In the words of later generations, she looked like a born little shou. Many Roman nobles liked him the most. As for Wang Fangyi, he is a standard Tang Dynasty soldier. His tough appearance not only attracts many noble girls and resentful wives, but also many men are interested in him. It is precisely because of these reasons that even though Li Ke closed the door to see no guests, there were still groups of enthusiastic nobles blocking the door to invite people. Even the three of them had received love letters from the same sex, which scared them so much that they could not even open the door. He didn't dare to go out, and even turned down appointments with some noble women. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not an option for them to keep turning down appointments with nobles. After all, it¡¯s only once or twice, but if the number is too many, it may leave a bad impression on the nobles, and it may even affect the relationship between the Tang Dynasty and Rome. So in the end, Cen Changqian helped Li Ke think of a way, which was to ask others for help. Nobles are also divided into three, six or nine levels. Among them, those who are qualified to invite Li Ke and others are naturally high-level nobles. However, if there are higher-level nobles inviting them, then it is logical to reject the invitations of these nobles. Among the entire Roman aristocracy, the only ones with a higher status than those high-ranking aristocrats were Constans II and his wife Originally, Li Ke wanted to ask Constans II for help, hoping that the other party would invite him in name, so that he would have a reason to reject other nobles. However, Cen Changqian and Wang Fangyi reminded Li Ke that Constans II I have the good qualities of Long Yang. It would be too bad if the other party becomes interested in them like other nobles. Considering this, Li Ke finally simply asked Irina for help. Firstly, the other party was a woman, and secondly, Irina seemed to have a good impression of him and appeared to defend herself several times, so Li Ke was grateful, so he also I want to take this opportunity to interact with each other more. As for the so-called defense issues between men and women in the Central Plains, they did not exist in Rome. Even if he really had a relationship with Irina, Constans II would not care at all. This is the broad-mindedness of Roman men. With a big heart, Li Ke asked himself whether he was willing to lose at this point. Sure enough, Irina not only did not refuse Li Ke's request for help, but was also very willing to help. In her own name, she invited Li Ke to visit a royal manor on the outskirts of the city. It not only had beautiful scenery, but also allowed hunting. However, Just when Li Ke was invited to leave the city, an unexpected person came to visit. "Li Ke is really honored to have your Royal Highness visit!" Li Ke sat in the living room and smiled at the young Prince Theodosius in front of him. Speaking of Prince Theodosius, even though he is only seventeen years old, he is very talented. He has already joined the army at a young age. Last year, he went to the Asia Minor Peninsula and fought several battles against the cannibals. Although he lost more than he won, he still blocked the attack of the cannibal. Therefore, he was promoted to the consul of the Roman legion with merit, and his status was equivalent to that of Forris. In addition, the other party was the biological brother of Constans II, so he could not see him when others came to visit, but Li Ke had to see a powerful figure like Prince Theodosius. "His Royal Highness King Wu is so polite. Although I have only met His Highness twice, I have great admiration for His Highness. Therefore, I had long wanted to invite His Highness to visit you, but I was worried that Your Highness would be a little tired after coming from afar. , so we waited until today." Prince Theodosius said with an earnest look, and even a nervous look in his eyes, as if he was very concerned about Li Ke's reaction. "It's rare for His Highness to take so much trouble. I'm really touched. I just don't know why His Highness came here today?" Li Ke also said with a smile on his face, but he was praying in his heart that the other party must not come to invite you. He was attending the banquet, otherwise he wouldn't have been able to refuse. It's a pity that Li Ke doesn't believe in God, and his prayers are obviously of no use in Rome. Therefore, Prince Theodosius once again spoke earnestly: "Actually, it's not a big deal. It's just that an Egyptian businessman shipped a few ships two days ago. The flamingos arrived in Rome and I bought them all. I am going to hold a flamingo banquet, so I would like to invite His Highness King Wu to attend. I wonder if His Highness has time to go?" After Prince Theodosius finished speaking, he stared at Li Ke with bright eyes, and there was even a trace of nervousness in his eyes, as if he was afraid that Li Ke would refuse. The expression of Prince Theodosius all fell in Li Ke's eyes, but what puzzled him was that the other party was the younger brother of Constans II, and he had a heavy army in his hands. Such a powerful person came to invite him. When attending a banquet, he should at least behave in a neither humble nor arrogant manner. Why does Theodosius seem to be begging for him now? The so-called abnormality is a demon. Originally, Li Ke was ready to agree, but now he hesitated. At this moment, Li Ke suddenly felt someone tapping his back from behind, and then began to write on his back with his fingers. Behind Li Ke, in addition to Kelisi who was the translator, there were also Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian. The person writing on his back now, Li Ke could feel that it was Cen Changqian, and the word "no" was still written, although it was not. It was clear why Cen Changqian did not agree to let her attend Prince Theodosius's banquet, but as her first think tank, he must have sufficient reasons. Thinking of this, Li Ke had to show a very helpless expression on his face and said: "Your Highness, I really wanted to go to your house for a banquet, but unfortunately, Queen Irina invited us to go there today. I¡¯m visiting a manor outside the city, and I may not come back until a few days later, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go to your house for a banquet!¡± Hearing Li Ke's rejection, Prince Theodosius' face clearly showed disappointment, which made Li Ke feel a little guilty. Although he had not had much contact with the other party, Li Ke could clearly feel that this Di Prince Odosi was a man of little wealth, and he was brave and talented in military affairs. At the same time, his private life was relatively rigorous and not as frivolous as other nobles. If the situation was different, the two of them would probably become friends. Text Chapter 655 Manor Hunting Although Li Ke's refusal disappointed Prince Theodosius, he was not a person who gave up easily. Therefore, when he finally left, he once again expressed the hope that Li Ke could go to his house for a visit when he returned from outside the city. This made it difficult for Li Ke to refuse, so he had to agree. After sending Prince Theodosius away, Cen Changqian immediately complained to Li Ke: "His Royal Highness refused well at first, but in the end he really shouldn't have agreed to Prince Theodosius's invitation!" "Oh, why is this?" Li Ke sat down to enjoy the tea ceremony. Just now, Cen Changqian was writing behind his back, asking him to refuse the other party's invitation. Now it's time to listen to his reasons. I saw Cen Changqian say: "Your Highness is unaware of something. I also collected some intelligence about Rome a few days ago. All aspects of the intelligence showed that although Prince Theodosius and Constans II were relatives, Brothers, but the relationship between the two is not as simple as it seems on the surface. With our identities, there is really no need to get too close to each other." Li Ke was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and he understood a little bit immediately. It seemed that there were also palace struggles within the Roman Empire. Then his expression changed and he asked again: "Chang Qian, do you know the details of this?" However, after hearing this, Cen Changqian said helplessly: "Your Highness, except for the first few days, we have never dared to deal with the Roman aristocrats. In addition, this involves court disputes, so few people will understand. I have to tell it, so I only know this little bit, but as for the more detailed information, I still don¡¯t know.¡± Li Ke also had a helpless expression when he heard this. He thought he could take this opportunity to make friends with several important Roman nobles, but he didn't expect that the customs here were too different, at least he couldn't accept it. However, Cen Changqian suddenly said with joy on her face: "Your Highness, although we don't know the situation between the Constans II brothers, you can ask Queen Irina, I think she should know better than anyone else. .¡± Li Ke also nodded after hearing this. It seemed that this was the only way to go. He immediately ordered people to hurry up and prepare. "Whoosh~" A long arrow passed through the grass and hit a galloping hare with incredible accuracy. "Hit the shot, Your Highness is so powerful!" A charming female voice praised, and then three horses galloped from a distance. Immediately came a man and two women, all wearing convenient hunting attire. The man among them had a hand in his hand. Holding a bow and arrow, the style of the bow and arrow is obviously different from that of the Romans. It is Li Ke who comes from the Tang Dynasty. And the women beside him, one is Kelis who is the translator, and the other is naturally the mistress of this manor. Queen Irina. Early this morning, Irina came in a carriage to pick up Li Ke and the others to the manor, and entertained them very warmly. In the afternoon, she proposed hunting in the manor, which made people who had not hunted for a long time Li Ke also agreed very much, so a group of people rode horses to the hunting area of ??the manor. Queen Irina had an unspeakable fondness for Li Kebao, which naturally could not be hidden from the eyes of Cen Changqian and others. Therefore, when they started hunting, they deliberately lagged behind to create opportunities for the two of them. Before coming to Rome, Cen Changqian and others probably never dreamed that they would like Li Ke having an affair with the Queen of Rome. But as the saying goes, do as the Romans do, even their husbands didn't care about Roman women's affairs. Some even encouraged their wives to have affairs, including emperors and empresses. This was completely normal for the Romans, so Cen Changqian and the others naturally He doesn't take it seriously, not to mention that if Li Ke really succeeds in seducing Queen Irina, he can get a lot of benefits from the other party, such as information. As the son of Li Shimin, Li Ke naturally went hunting with his father since he was a child, and his archery skills were among the best among his brothers. Therefore, in just an hour, Li Ke had already killed a deer and two deer. If you add the pheasant and this hare, there are already four prey, but Irina still caught nothing. I saw Irina galloping over on horseback, then jumped off the horse to pick up the dead hare of Li Ke. Today she was wearing a Roman hunting suit, and she looked more charming and heroic, making her look extraordinarily charming. charming. The hunting attire Li Ke wore was a Hu suit brought from the Tang Dynasty. It also absorbed some of the characteristics of the military uniforms of Li Min's army. It was divided into upper and lower garments. Wearing them was not only convenient for hunting, but also set off Li Ke's extraordinary prowess. . "His Royal Highness King Wu is truly a god in his archery skills. Among the entire Roman aristocracy, I'm afraid no one can be your opponent!" Irina praised unabashedly. The Romans were more accustomed to using javelins on the battlefield, and coupled with the backwardness of bow and arrow manufacturing technology, they did not pay enough attention to bows and arrows. Therefore, most Roman nobles were not very proficient in bows and arrows. Therefore, Li Ke's archery skills can indeed Ranked first among the Romans. "The Queen's praise"?, my archery skills are nothing among the Han people. Even among the princes, there are a few people whose archery skills are much better than mine! "Li Ke said very modestly. "His Royal Highness King Wu is too polite. This is not the Holy Palace. Please don't call me Queen anymore. Just call me by my name." Irina said shyly. Although she and Li Ke had not known each other for a long time, Irina slowly discovered that she had been fascinated by this prince who came from afar. Especially compared with her husband, Li Ke not only seemed more mature and steady , and his conversation and temperament are more noble, and he doesn't have the problems of Roman men. He is simply a perfect dream lover. Li Ke was also moved when he heard Irina's words. He was already over thirty, which was the most attractive moment for a man. He had long been aware of Queen Irina's previous performances. Now the other party He even let himself call her by her name, and he could naturally hear the affection contained in it. "Irina!" Li Ke shouted softly. After hearing this, Irina had a look of joy on her face, and her big blue eyes stared closely at Li Ke. Li Ke then continued: "Irina, you don't need to call me His Highness King Wu anymore in private situations. You can just call me Sanlang." "Sanlang!" Irina called out this Chinese name very stiffly. Because Kelis didn't know how to translate the name in Greek, she could only use the Chinese pronunciation instead. "Yeah." Li Ke agreed, "Generally, only my elders, friends and wife will call me by this name." When Irina heard Li Ke's special emphasis on the word wife at the end, her face turned even redder, but her heart was filled with sweetness. Although neither of them pointed it out clearly, they both expressed themselves in their words. At this moment, an atmosphere of ambiguity began to spread between the two. It's a pity that both of them ignored one thing, that is, there was a translator Kelis beside them. This poor little slave girl felt the ambiguity between her master and the Roman Queen, which made her feel that her existence was really superfluous. Yes, but she can't avoid it like Cen Changqian and others, otherwise Li Ke and Irina won't be able to communicate. However, when you fall in love, you need to bring a translator. Li Ke and Irina are also the first in the history of love. About two or three miles behind Li Ke and Irina, Wang Fangyi and Lu Wan set up their bows and aimed their arrows at the two pheasants not far in front of them again. Then they suddenly released the bow strings, and two long arrows shot out. , hitting the prey almost simultaneously. Wang Fangyi was a military general with excellent archery skills, while Lu Wan was a pirate and later worked in the slave-catching team for a long time, so he was able to play with various weapons, not to mention hunting. Watching the slaves in the manor next to him picking up prey, Wang Fangyi said strangely: "Captain Lu, have you noticed that there seem to be too many prey in this manor. We have hunted so many of them just a little while ago. ¡± Wang Fangyi pointed behind him as he spoke. There were already a lot of prey hanging on the slaves arranged by Irina, most of which were pheasants and hares, and even three or four deer. "Hehe, I know this. In fact, the prey we caught were caught by the slaves in the manor outside, and then put in the manor for the master to hunt. That's why the prey here seems so dense." Lu Wan said smiled. ¡°I see, no wonder so many prey bumped into me along the way!¡± Wang Fangyi said with a bitter smile. Although this method did allow the noble to catch more prey, it was too simple and a bit boring for him. While Wang Fangyi and Lu Wan were talking, suddenly a series of laughter like silver bells sounded behind them. They knew without looking back that Cen Changqian must be teasing the maids brought by Irina. Speaking of which, Cen Changqian is indeed smart. He learned some Greek from Kelis on the road. Coupled with the practice after coming to Eastern Rome, he has been able to communicate simply with the Romans. In addition, he has a good understanding of the Romans. She didn't have much interest in hunting, so she started chatting with the maids brought by Irina, mainly to prevent them from disturbing Li Ke and the two. In addition, they would stay in the manor for a while, so Cen Changqian didn't mind chatting with a few of them. The maid had some wonderful relationships. "Kapu~Kapu~" Suddenly the Roman slaves beside Wang Fangyi started to stir, and someone started shouting at the same time, but unfortunately he and Lu Wan couldn't understand them at all. But it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t understand, because they soon knew what the slaves called ¡°Kapu¡± meant. I saw a tall wild boar jumping out of the bushes nearby. This wild boar was about one and a half steps tall and more than two steps long. I don't know why it actually ran out of the bushes. "What a big wild boar!" Wang Fangyi said seriously.I felt a little bored. I didn't expect that such a beast would come out. I was very excited at the moment and opened my bow and arrow, shooting three arrows in a row, and all of them hit the wild boar's head. One of the arrows also hit one of the wild boar's eyes. She is blind. As a result, the wild boar howled miserably, turned its head and fled in the other direction. Wang Fangyi was just about to ride his horse to chase, but Lu Wan next to him shouted: "No, the wild boar ran away in the direction of His Highness and the others!" (To be continued.) Text Chapter 656: Injured There is a saying that goes, "One pig, two bears, three tigers." Anyone who has ever hunted knows that the most ferocious animal in the mountains and forests is neither a tiger nor a bear, but a hard-skinned wild boar, especially an adult wild boar, which has almost no natural enemies. , even experienced hunters generally dare not take action when encountering wild boars when there are few people. Only when there are many people do they dare to hunt wild boars. Wild boars are not only powerful and ferocious, but also have great vitality. For example, the wild boar Wang Fangyi and the others encountered was shot by him with three arrows in a row, and even blinded one eye, but it still ran away alive and well. What a coincidence. Unfortunately, the direction of escape happened to be the direction where Li Ke and Irina were. "Whoosh~" Lu Wan also shot several arrows in succession. Unfortunately, the wild boar ran too fast, and most of the arrows fell into the air. Even the ones that hit the target only hurt a little skin and were of no use at all. . "Chase, and you must not hurt His Highness!" Wang Fangyi roared angrily, and chased after him. Lu Wan followed closely, and Cen Changqian and others also realized that they all swarmed after him regardless of whether they could help or not. . The two to three miles journey was almost done in a matter of seconds. The wild boar was injured and ran faster. Wang Fangyi and others behind him could not catch up. After a while, the wild boar had already rushed to a few hundred meters away from Li Ke. Li Ke and the other three were walking leisurely. After what happened just now, he and Irina had no intention of hunting and chatted while walking. Among them, Irina was very interested in Li Ke's life in the Tang Dynasty and asked about it. Everything about Li Ke. Li Ke also told some interesting things he had experienced since childhood, especially about his younger brother Li Min, which was the focus of his narrative, and Irina listened with interest. At this moment, the injured wild boar from behind rushed towards them like a train. As a result, the horse under Irina was frightened and stood up suddenly, knocking her off the horse. The wild boar, which was blind in one eye, was dizzy and had no idea of ??fear at all. He rushed up with a blood-red eye. If nothing else happened, he would probably bump into Irina. In this dangerous situation, Li Ke also reacted quickly. He took the bow and arrow in his hand almost instantly. His whole potential burst out at once. In the blink of an eye, he shot four or five arrows in a row, and all of them hit the target. On the huge body of the wild boar. Unfortunately, it didn't hit the target. Therefore, it just hindered the wild boar and had no practical effect at all. Looking at the wild boar getting closer and closer, Irina's face turned pale as she fell to the ground. With the impact of the wild boar, not to mention a head-on collision, even if it was rubbed, at least a few bones would be broken, not to mention this. The head of a wild boar still has two sharp tusks sticking out, like two spears, if it is poked. Death is almost certain. Seeing that the wild boar was about to hit Irina, it was at this critical moment. Li Ke next to him suddenly clamped the horse's belly, and then rushed forward like an arrow off the string. At the same time, he threw away the bow and arrow in his hand and took off the horse's pin from the victory ring. Coincidentally, Irina admired the culture of the Tang Dynasty very much, so before hunting, she asked Li Ke to wear the hunting equipment he used in the Tang Dynasty. That's why he was dressed in Hu clothes, and even the bows, arrows and weapons were all Tang Dynasty equipment, but Ma Shan was not easy to find. The horse in his hand is actually Lu Wan's collection, and its appreciation value is much higher than its practical value. Although he knew that the weapon in his hand was not handy, in this situation, Li Ke still rushed out. As a man, he could not just watch a woman get hurt, not to mention that the other party had a special relationship with him. , so he rushed forward without even thinking. And when Irina looked at the heroic figure standing in front of her, holding a horse in hand, she suddenly felt that the surroundings were quiet. It seemed that only she and Li Ke were left in the whole world, and there was no room for anyone else. Anyone and anything. It was at this moment that Li Ke's figure left a deep mark on Irina's heart. No matter how time flies, this mark will last forever! "Kill!" As the horse sprinted, Li Ke felt the blood all over his body boiling. He had been practicing martial arts since he was a child, and he was proficient in martial arts both on horseback and on his feet. Although he had never experienced a real battlefield, he had the militant bloodline from his father Li Shimin. , finally started to burn at this moment, and then at the moment when he met the wild boar, the horse spear in his hand stabbed out like a lightning ship, hitting the wild boar's only intact eye, and went straight into the brain. Although he succeeded with one blow, Li Ke felt as if he had hit a big mountain. He couldn't hold the horse in his hand at all. As a result, not only did he let go of the weapon, but he was also hit on the arm and chest by the horse. His whole body suddenly fell from the horse. He flew backwards and fell on the grass five steps away. Although he was thrown out, Li Ke didn't panic, and he didn't care about his demeanor at this time. He took advantage of the situation and rolled a few times when he landed. Although he looked very embarrassed, he was relieved.The force of the pig's collision only caused heartbreaking pain in the arm and chest hit by Ma Shan. He probably injured the bones. The wild boar was stabbed in the eye by Li Ke and penetrated into the brain. Naturally, it could not survive. However, even so, it still rushed forward for more than ten steps, and finally fell to the ground not far from Irina. , the whole body twitched a few times and then became silent again. At this time, Li Ke was also half-kneeling on the ground. He was relieved when he saw the wild boar falling to the ground. However, his right arm and chest hurt so much that he was covered in cold sweat. "Sanlang!" Irina finally reacted. She exclaimed and ran to Li Ke's side, then supported him and said, "Sanlang, how are you? Are you injured?" "Don't worry, II'm fine! Ahem~" Li Ke just wanted to comfort Irina, but unfortunately the pain in his chest was so severe that he couldn't breathe, so he coughed a few times before he felt better. At this time, Wang Fangyi and Lu Wan also arrived. When they saw the wild boar lying on the ground, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, when they saw Li Ke half-kneeling on the ground in a very embarrassed manner, covering his right arm, they They couldn't help but become nervous again, and they all stepped forward. "This subordinate deserves to die. It's not good for me to protect His Highness. Please punish me, Your Highness!" Wang Fangyi immediately knelt down in the tunnel and said. As the guard commander of Prince Wu's Mansion, it is his duty to protect Li Ke. Now that Li Ke is injured, he is naturally responsible. What's more, he shot the wild boar before, causing the wild boar to go crazy and hurt Li Ke. , he deserves to be severely punished. "Okay, this was just an accident. Fang Yi, don't blame yourself too much. It's better to call the doctor first. My arm seems to be injured!" Li Ke said with half-closed eyes. He felt that his right arm must be seriously injured, and he would have to stay in Rome for a while to recuperate. At this time, Wang Fangyi and others noticed that Li Ke was covered in cold sweat, and they immediately understood that someone was galloping on horseback to find the doctor. Irina helped Li Ke up with a distressed look on her face, her two big blue eyes filled with tears. As for Kelis, although she also wanted to step forward, she felt that her status was low and Irina was there, so she had to look at Li Ke with distress. Li Ke brought the royal doctor with him on this trip. He was inevitably injured while hunting, so the royal doctor also followed him. However, he was old, so he stayed in the camp. At this time, he rushed over to give Li Ke a quick diagnosis and treatment, and found that Li Ke's My little arm was broken, but fortunately it was not serious. It took a few months to reattach the bone and it would be fine. In addition, my chest was hit and my lungs were a little injured. I could recover after drinking a few drinks and taking medicine. In the end, I had many bruises all over my body. , but they are very light, just apply some alcohol to disinfect them. The imperial doctor first connected the bones of Li Ke's arm, and then fixed it with a wooden board. The other abrasions were also briefly treated, and then someone carried Li Ke back to the camp. In fact, except for his arm, Li Ke's other injuries were not serious at all. He even wanted to ride back on horseback, but was strongly opposed by Irina and others, and was finally carried back to the camp helplessly. When Li Ke was injured, the hunting activities were naturally suspended. Irina even wanted Li Ke to return to Constantinople to recuperate, but Li Ke liked this manor very much and felt very relaxed here. So she decided to recuperate here. In the end, Irina simply stopped going back to the Holy Palace and stayed here to accompany him. In addition, news of Li Ke's injury soon spread to the city. Constans II was the first to come to visit and expressed his gratitude to Li Ke. After all, he was injured to protect Irina. As a Her husband, Constans II, naturally wanted to express his gratitude. As for the ambiguous relationship between Irina and Li Ke, he turned a blind eye and even told Irina to take good care of Li Ke. Next, groups of Roman nobles came to visit, especially some noble women. When they heard that Li Ke was injured while protecting Irina, and also bravely killed a huge wild boar, they all They all had little stars in their eyes, looking at Li Ke with a kind of naked admiration and desire. As for Irina, she was jealous of countless people, including some Roman men who admired Li Ke. . With Irina, the queen of the country, waiting by his side, and with the superb medical skills of the imperial doctor, Li Ke recovered very quickly. After half a month, except for his right arm which was still hanging around his neck and could not move, he could not move anywhere else. The injury has long since healed. As for his relationship with Irina, it has grown by leaps and bounds. Moreover, the two of them are rubbing shoulders all day long, and they are both grown men and women. If Li Ke had not been injured, the two of them would have reached the final step long ago. Taking advantage of this opportunity to get along, Li Ke also asked Irina about Rome and the situation around Rome. It was through Irina's introduction that he finally understood the relationship between the two brothers, Prince Theodosius and Constans II. In addition, when Irina was introducing the situation of the destroyed Western Roman Empire, something suddenly moved in his heart and he had a very bold idea.Law. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 657: Entering the Mediterranean Sea The grandfather of Constans II was named Heraclius, who was the founder of the Heraclius dynasty in Rome. However, although Heraclius successfully prevented the invasion of Persia, he was unable to resist the rapid rise of the Great Eclipse. During his reign, the provinces of Syria and Egypt were lost. When later generations evaluated the emperor Heraclius, they always used a very regretful tone. Although he was a hero, he met Muhammad, the great prophet of the Arabs. This made Heraclius's life destined to be A tragedy. After the death of Heraclius, his eldest son and second son ascended the throne together and became co-emperors of Rome. Among them, the eldest son Constantine III was the father of Constans II, but unfortunately, this Constantine King III died just after he came to the throne, and there were accusations that Heraclius's second son had poisoned his brother. After a rebellion, Rome's only other remaining emperor was exiled. Constans II, who was only ten years old, The world ascends the throne. Although Constans II and Prince Theodosius were brothers, they were not born to the same mother. Constans II's mother was the first wife of his father Constantine III, and Theodosius was the first wife of his father Constantine III. Prince Odosi's mother was the second wife of Constantine III, and the two were half-brothers. The mother of Prince Theodosius was an ambitious woman who wanted to make her son the emperor of the Roman Empire. Therefore, when Constans II ascended the throne, she encountered strong opposition and proposed that her son Di Odosi ascended the throne, but unfortunately did not succeed. Later, she proposed to give her son the title of "Augustus" and make Theodosius the co-emperor of Rome. However, because Constans II's father was murdered by another co-emperor, her The proposal was rejected again. Two efforts failed to make her son become emperor, but the mother did not give up. In the following years, Prince Theodosius's mother bullied Constans II when he was young and wanted to * *, but unfortunately her methods were not very clever, so she never got what she wanted. She died of a sudden illness a few years ago. It was precisely because of Theodosius's mother that the relationship between the two brothers of Constans II was not good, so after Theodosius lost his mother's protection, he was sent to Asia Minor by Constans II. On the front line of the peninsula, what he did not expect was that Theodosius was extremely talented in military affairs. He led the Roman phalanx to fight the cannibals vigorously, and even united a group of generals around him. Seeing this situation, Constans II was worried that Theodosius would not be able to survive outside, so he promoted him to the consul of the Roman legion and transferred him back to Constantinople from the front line. On the surface, Theodosius Doshi was promoted, but he was actually under the supervision of Constans II. Moreover, his power as a consul was greatly reduced, and he could not charge many troops at all. Most of the upper-class nobles in Eastern Rome knew about the grudges between the brothers of Constans II, and they also knew that although Prince Theodosius seemed to have a high position, he was actually little more than a prisoner, so the average nobles were not willing to do so. Deal with him to avoid being misunderstood by Constans II and getting into trouble. After figuring out the entanglement, Li Ke finally understood the current situation of Prince Theodosius. The reason why he invited him that day was probably because he wanted to make friends with him. After all, if he could make friends with him, the prince of the Tang Dynasty, Then his life will be easier in the future. But there was no need for Li Ke to get into such trouble because of a stranger. In addition to the affairs of Prince Theodosius, Li Ke also learned some secrets among Roman nobles from Irina, and there were quite a lot of them. For example, the youngest son of a certain grand duke was actually his grandson, and the two Although Irina didn't deliberately collect the stories about the fight between the Marquise and a handsome male slave, she still heard a lot about it. In addition, when she and Li Ke were in love, all these things were told and treated as jokes. Compared with the domestic situation in Eastern Rome, Li Ke was most interested in the situation around Eastern Rome, especially the situation in the Mediterranean area, which aroused Li Ke's great interest. When Rome was at its most powerful, the entire Mediterranean was Rome's inland sea. However, later on, the East and West Rome split, and the invasion of northern barbarians led to the destruction of Western Rome. The rise of Eastern Rome also led to a large-scale territory shrinkage, but even In this way, the Eastern Roman Empire was still the overlord of the Mediterranean. At least on the sea, no force could compete with them. The Mediterranean Sea is the dividing line between Asia and Africa. The southern coast is North Africa, which was originally a territory of the Roman Empire. However, more than ten years ago, Egypt was captured by the Great Eclipse, and some of the remaining North African territories were also invaded by barbarians from Western Europe. It has already been read from the Roman Empire. As for the north coast of the Mediterranean, the situation is much more complicated than the south coast. The north coast is mainly composed of three peninsulas, including the Iberian Peninsula in the west, and the Roman city in the middle.the Apennine Peninsula, and the Balkan Peninsula closest to Constantinople in the east. Originally, these three peninsulas belonged to the territory of the Roman Empire. However, after the East and West Rome split, the Iberian Peninsula and the Apennine Peninsula in the west belonged to the territory of the Western Roman Empire. Unfortunately, they were later invaded by the northern barbarians and the Western Rome perished. Although the Eastern Rome Rome tried several times to drive away these barbarians and regain the territory of Western Rome, but they failed, and finally gave up these lands. It is precisely because of this that among the three peninsulas, only the most eastern Balkan Peninsula still belongs to the Eastern Roman Empire. As for the remaining two peninsulas, they are controlled by two major forces. Among them, the Apennine Peninsula, the birthplace of the Roman Empire, had the most twists and turns. When Western Rome was invaded by the German Visigoths, the city of Rome was captured. The Visigoths slaughtered and pillaged the city for three days. The entire city of Rome was severely damaged. Thirty years later, the Vandals who migrated to North Africa invaded from the sea and captured the city of Rome again. Rome was devastated. After the war, the number of survivors in Rome was less than 7,000. At the same time, the emperor was killed, and the queen and two princesses were also snatched away by the Vandals. One of the princesses later became the queen of the Vandals. It was also due to the successive invasions by foreign tribes that the strength of the Western Roman Empire gradually declined, especially the invasion of the Huns Arati. Finally, the Western Roman Empire and the northern barbarians united, but they could not resist it. Both the Eastern and Western Roman Empires were affected. A fatal threat. Fortunately, after Arati's death, the Huns kingdom he established also fell apart, and both the Eastern and Western Roman Empires breathed a sigh of relief. However, the already extremely weak Western Roman Empire was no longer able to support itself after this blow. Almost all of the subsequent Western Roman emperors were deposed by barbarians from the north, and many barbarians even directly established their own sons as emperors. , this situation lasted until the late fifth century, when Nepos, the last king of the Western Roman Empire, was assassinated, and the Western Roman Empire officially fell. Although the Western Roman Empire perished, the Apennine Peninsula remained, but the entire peninsula fell into the hands of the German barbarians. Later, the Lombards, a branch of the Germans in the north, rose up and unified the entire Apennine Peninsula. At the same time, A powerful kingdom was established on the island, the Kingdom of Lombardy, which lasted until the arrival of Li Ke. This kingdom still occupied most of the Apennine Peninsula. On the Iberian Peninsula to the west of the Apennine Peninsula, there was also a kingdom established by the Germans. The founders of this kingdom were the Visigoths who had previously sacked Rome. After sacking Rome, these Visigoths settled on the Iberian Peninsula and drove the Vandals and Alans on the peninsula to North Africa. Later, these Visigoths established a kingdom, the Visigoth Kingdom, which ruled the entire Iberian Peninsula, so in a sense, this kingdom was half of the later Kingdom of Spain. Generally speaking, the entire northern coast of the Mediterranean is divided into three major powers, from west to east, the Visigothic Kingdom, the Lombard Kingdom and the Eastern Roman Empire. It is also worth mentioning that the northeast of the Visigothic Kingdom and the northwest of the Lombard Kingdom are the famous Frankish Kingdom in later generations, but this group of stupid Germans are still playing with unification, division, and reunification for the time being. The game of further division, the kingdom is in chaos, has little impact on the Mediterranean for the time being. After figuring out the distribution of forces along the Mediterranean coast, Li Ke suddenly had an extremely bold idea. The purpose of his trip to the Americas was actually to find a place where he could develop his reading skills. However, both Africa and the Americas made him feel a little unsatisfied. After understanding the situation around the Mediterranean, Li Ke suddenly discovered a Very suitable for the stage where he plays. Now the Eastern Roman Empire is not only threatened by the Great Eclipse, but also the northern barbarians are their eternal enemies. On the battlefields where the northern barbarians are fighting, the bloodshed has never stopped, and even the homeland of Western Rome cannot be recovered. So in this case, if Li Ke joins the competition among various forces in the Mediterranean in the name of Datang's aid to Rome, although it may cause dissatisfaction from Rome, they will definitely not be able to do so under the threat of the Great Eclipse. If you dare to object openly, try to choose a place far away from Rome for development. Don't irritate Rome's nerves too much. After you gain a foothold in the Mediterranean region, Rome's reaction will be insignificant, and the other party may even respond. Try your best to win over this powerful force of yours. This idea suddenly came to Li Ke when he was chatting with Irina, and he caught it firmly, and it quickly took root in Li Ke's heart. And he later deduced this idea, and the more he thought about it, the more feasible it became. But after all, this is just Li Ke¡¯s idea. If it wants to become a truly feasible plan, it must be verified by others, at leastKe Ke needs to convince his two right-hand men, Cen Changqian and Wang Fangyi. (To be continued. Text Chapter 658: Meditation in the Bathroom What Li Ke broke was his right forearm, and strictly speaking, it can't be called a fracture. It should be regarded as a relatively serious bone fracture, and the muscles were also severely strained. However, under the careful treatment of the imperial doctor, and because he is young and strong, his recovery ability is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Therefore, after nearly a month of treatment, the wooden board on Li Ke's hand has been removed, except that he cannot temporarily Except for using too much force, there is nothing serious about doing other simple movements. The weather in the Mediterranean area is hot, so the Romans¡¯ favorite thing to do was to bathe. Moreover, in the Roman area, some people divided the life of Roman nobles into two things, namely bathing in the morning and banquet in the afternoon. Although this statement is somewhat exaggerated, bathing and banquets did occupy a considerable amount of time for Roman nobles. If you want to take a bath, you must have a bathroom. Most Romans will go to the public bathrooms in the city. However, what Li Ke cannot accept is that the public bathrooms in the city are mixed bathing for men and women. Although he has never been in it, imagine that all men and women bathe together. The scene of bathing naked in it was really shocking. However, most aristocratic homes have their own private bathrooms. These private bathrooms not only occupy a large area, but are also very luxurious. They are usually made of fine marble, and some places are covered with gold and inlaid with gold. The bathrooms in the manor where Li Ke lives are extremely luxurious. In the hazy steam, Li Ke sat naked in a large bathing pool several feet long and wide, with his arms resting very relaxedly beside the pool. Not far in front of him, the little slave girl Kelis was swimming in the pool. As she swam away, her plump breasts and round buttocks were looming in the clear water, looking like a legendary mermaid. Kelis swam in the pool for a while, maybe feeling a little tired. The soft arms swam to Li Ke's side in the water, then pulled Li Ke's right arm into his arms and massaged it gently. Although Li Ke's injury has recovered well, if he wants to fully recover, he must do some activities. In addition, massage can also help with muscle recovery. "Hmm~" Li Ke closed his eyes and groaned comfortably. Speaking of it, the Roman nobles did enjoy it, especially the large baths they built. He had seen similar ones at Li Min before. But it is much smaller than the one he is in, and its functions are not as complete as this one. Even during the time Li Ke was recuperating in Rome, he felt like he was unwilling to miss his childhood. He believed that if he had lost his determination, he might really have fallen in Rome. But then a smile appeared on the corner of Li Ke's mouth. It was also in this bathroom a few days ago that he invited Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian over, and while taking a bath, he expressed his thoughts about getting involved in the Mediterranean. As a result, after hearing this, Cen Changqian and the other two fell into deep thought. After a while, they suddenly stood up and were amazed by the idea on the spot. The three of them then began to discuss the feasibility of entering the Mediterranean. The first step was to choose a place for them to develop. The three people quickly reached an agreement on this point and chose the Iberian Peninsula where the Visigothic Kingdom was located. The reason why we chose this place is first of all because the Iberian Peninsula is far enough away from Rome and is located at the east and west ends of the Mediterranean Sea. Li Ke's occupation there would not overly stimulate the Romans. In addition, this peninsula is also the largest of the three peninsulas on the northern coast of the Mediterranean Sea. It guards the Strait of Gibraltar and connects the Mediterranean Sea to the Atlantic Ocean. It can be said that geographical location is very important. As for the Visigoths on the Iberian Peninsula, Li Ke really didn't take them seriously. Although the other side had a glorious time and defeated the Western Roman army, at that time the Western Romans were besieged internally and externally, and their army had long been corrupted. It could be said that they were completely vulnerable. Any barbarian with some power could defeat them. The Visigoths were just one of the more powerful groups. What¡¯s more, after so many years, the Visigoths have already merged with the local Roman nobles. Now the nobles of the Visigoth Kingdom are as degenerate as the Eastern Roman nobles he saw. For such an opponent, Li Ke had full confidence. He did not even need the most elite Han firearms troops. As long as he was given a prairie cavalry, he could sweep across the entire Iberian Peninsula. It is precisely because of this confidence that Li Ke quickly regarded the Iberian Peninsula as his own. However, if he wanted to get involved in the Mediterranean region, he had to have a prerequisite, that is, the cannibal could not block him. neck. If Li Min wants to gain a foothold in the Mediterranean, he will definitely need support from the Tang Dynasty and Li Min. If these manpower and material resources are to be transported, they must pass through the Suez Canal controlled by the Big Eater. In case the Big Eater interferes with it, prohibition If these ships pass, they can go around the southern tip of Africa. This route is not only dangerous, but also takes several months longer. ??The way for the cannibals to move eastward has been blocked by the Tang Dynasty. Coupled with the constraints of the four-nation alliance,As a result, there was a brief peace between them and Rome, and the road to the north was also blocked. As a result, they only have two routes left to advance westward into the Mediterranean and southward to occupy Africa. If Li Ke intervenes in the Mediterranean, he will undoubtedly seize food from the mouth of the big food. Therefore, Li Ke, Cen Changqian and other three people all believed that if they really intervened in the Mediterranean, they would definitely arouse the hostility of the cannibals. However, it is not that there is no solution, but this solution cannot be done by Li Ke alone. He must rely on the strength of Datang, Daqi, and even Tianzhu, and Li Ke must personally come forward, so the problem of food can be solved Put it aside for now and wait until he discusses it with Li Min after he returns. Apart from cannibalism, the only person in the entire Mediterranean who needed Li Ke's attention was naturally only one Roman. Although he had tried his best to choose a place far away from Eastern Rome, as the traditional overlord of the Mediterranean, Li Ke entered the Mediterranean This matter will definitely arouse the hostility of some upper-class Roman nobles. Although they still need to rely on Datang and do not dare to react too hostilely, they control the entire Mediterranean after all. If they use some means secretly, it will also bring a lot of trouble to Li Ke. Precisely because of this, after considering this, Cen Changqian suggested to Li Ke that he could tell Irina alone about this matter and get her help. Cen Changqian had already seen the Roman Empress very clearly. She was a woman who would risk everything for her feelings. In addition, Irina had no real feelings for Constans II, so Li Kero asked her to If the other party confesses, she is likely to get Irina's full help. After all, if Li Ke can gain a foothold in the Iberian Peninsula, then the distance between her and Li Ke will be much closer, and they may even be able to stay together in the future. Li Ke, who was lying in the bathtub, thought of Cen Changqian's suggestion, but felt a little conflicted in his heart. In fact, to be honest, Li Ke didn't have much feelings for Irina before. At most, it was just out of a man's instinctive urge to hunt for beauty. In addition, Irina is also the queen of Rome. This status is very important to any man. They all have a compelling appeal, and Li Ke is certainly no exception. Even Li Ke just wanted to have fun at the beginning. After all, he was just a passerby in Rome. He would leave soon and may never even come back, so he didn't mind being here with a beautiful and noble woman. A woman has a short-term relationship, but this emotion is only physiological at best and cannot be regarded as a real relationship. But now the situation has changed. If he wants to gain a foothold in the Mediterranean in the future, he will definitely have to deal with Rome. Then he will definitely have more interactions with Irina, and the other party may even become one of the most important women in his life. , then in this case, Li Ke had to seriously consider the relationship between him and Irina. Irina is the queen of Constans II, but Li Ke doesn't care much about this. What's more, he learned from Irina that Constans II is far more interested in men than women. He hadn't even touched her for a long time, which made Li Ke feel more affectionate towards Irina. Coupled with the fact that Irina has taken good care of him during this period, Li Ke can feel the sincerity of the other party. It seems reasonable to tell the other party his plan. At least Irina should understand after hearing this. very happy. However, Li Ke still had some hesitation in his heart, because if he told Irina his plan, then she would definitely try her best to help him. In this way, Irina would become an important helper for him among the Roman nobility. Although it will not be life-threatening, it will have a certain impact on her status. "Although Irina is a queen, the power behind her is not great. She seems to be a little alone. It seems that she needs to find a strong helper, so that even Constans II will not dare to do so easily. Touch her!" Li Ke, who was closing his eyes and meditating, suddenly said softly, with a relaxed look on his face. Just when Li Ke finished speaking, the curtain of the bathroom door was opened by two beautiful female slaves, and then Irina walked in from the outside. She was only wearing a robe made of light gauze. The slender legs and plump breasts are looming in the gauze. Especially after entering the bathroom, the gauze becomes even more transparent after being fumigated by water vapor. Any man who sees it will feel excited. Irina walked gently to the bathtub with her bare feet, but when she saw Li Ke sitting there with his eyes closed, her face turned slightly red. This was her first time with someone other than her husband. The men bathed together, so when they came in, they were very nervous. Although Li Ke didn't notice her now because he was thinking about something, it still made her a little shy. Text Chapter 659: Can you take me back to Datang? Kelis, who was massaging Li Ke, saw Irina coming in. She was about to speak, but Irina waved her hand to stop her. Then she saw the Roman Queen gently walk to the edge of the bath, and then slowly got off her feet. When she got into the pool, she let out a long sigh of relief after her whole body was soaked in the water. Li Ke also felt some fluctuations in the water in the pool. When he opened his eyes, he happened to see Irina showing only a beautiful face on the water, and then swimming toward him with a smile. Through the clear water, he could see See Irina's alluring milky white skin underwater. And Irina came to meet Li Ke's eyes, but her face became more and more shy. Finally, she came to Li Ke's right hand, and then took Li Ke's arm from Kelisi's hand. While massaging it skillfully, she said in somewhat stiff Chinese: "Sanlang, how do you feel today? I still don't have enough strength in my arm." ?" After so many days of study, Irina's Chinese level has skyrocketed. Now she has no problem communicating with Li Ke. So Kelis next to her stepped back very knowingly, while Li Ke stretched out his left hand and gently said She stroked a strand of hair from Irina's forehead behind her ears, and then smiled: "I feel much better than yesterday. I can even use chopsticks when eating today." When Li Ke said this, the smile on his face suddenly became a little joking, and he said half-jokingly: "And if you are willing, Irina, we can play some more intimate games." During this period, Li Ke and Irina were in a strong relationship, and sometimes they couldn't control themselves. It was just that Irina was worried about Li Ke getting hurt again, so she stopped at critical moments several times, which made Li Ke He was extremely depressed, and even secretly asked Kelis to help him solve it several times. But this time after Irina heard Li Ke¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t refuse as usual. Instead, she lowered her head shyly. If possible, her entire face could be buried between her plump breasts. Li Ke is not a stupid boy who doesn't understand the style. Seeing Irina's behavior, how could he not understand what the other party meant? He was overjoyed and suddenly turned around and hugged Irina's delicate body, and at the same time, he His lips pressed hard against hers, and their bodies were so intimately pressed together. One is a mature man who has just turned thirty, and the other is a queen. But in fact, it was just an eighteen-year-old young woman, hugging each other in the bathtub, which is the most appropriate description. Moreover, this fire has been brewing for a long time, and now once it is ignited, almost all the sanity of the two people is burned away. There is nothing but endlessness left between each other. I don¡¯t know how long it took for the two of them to regain their senses. Li Ke leaned against the corner of the bathtub tiredly, while Irina leaned on his chest with a satisfied look on her face. Her bare shoulders and arms were covered with The kiss mark after passion, between the corner of the eye and the tip of the eyebrow. There is still a trace of spring that has not faded. "Sanlang, I'm so happy, can you take me back to the Tang Dynasty?" Irina's eyes were blurred, but she suddenly said something unrealistic. Li Ke stiffened after hearing this. At the same time, his heart trembled. If possible, he really wanted to bring Irina with him, but she was the queen of Rome. Although Constans II didn't care about Irina's affair with him, he would never allow her to elope with others. And Irina¡¯s family and friends are also in Rome. If she really eloped with Li Ke, her family would definitely be implicated. Although Irina is young, she is actually a very sensible woman. She was just overwhelmed by love and suddenly said such a sentence. But after she said it, she immediately regretted it because she knew that Li Ke It was impossible to elope with her, and saying such words would only make things difficult for him. And it was impossible for her to give up everything in Rome and leave with Li Ke. Feeling Li Ke's stiff body, Irina suddenly felt a little sad. Although she also knew that she could not let go of everything in Rome and run away with Li Ke, but as a woman, she still hoped that Li Ke could hug her very domineeringly at this time, and then Even though she knew these words were false, Irina would still be very happy after saying something like "We will never be separated anywhere in the world." However, Li Ke didn't say anything, which made her a little disappointed. But at this moment, Li Ke suddenly reached out and turned Irina's face to face him, and then said firmly: "Irina, I'm still hesitant in my heart, but now I have decided ¡­¡± "No! Stop talking, Sanlang. We are thousands of miles apart, but now we can have such a wonderful time. I am very satisfied." Yilin suddenly reached out and covered Li Ke's mouth and said, her face full of emotion. color. Seeing the determined expression on Li Ke's face, Irina thought that he was really going to elope with her, and she was extremely moved. However, she thought that if he really elope, she would just forget about it, but Li Ke would definitely be punished by his father. , after all, this matter has affected the diplomatic relations between the two countries., and it was Li Ke who made the mistake first, and he might even lose the throne because of it. But Li Ke smiled and pushed away Irina's delicate hand, shook his head and said: "Irina, you misunderstood. I know that if I really take you away, it will have disastrous consequences for both of us, but You may not know, what is the main purpose of my coming to Rome this time?" "Sanlang, aren't you going to pass through the Mediterranean and then find a new route to the Americas?" Irina was a little puzzled after hearing this, but then she said with a look of surprise, "Did you lie to us in the first place? " When Li Ke heard this, he waved his hands and said: "I didn't lie to you at the beginning. I really wanted to go to America this time, and I planned to go through another route. I just happened to meet Lu Wan's fleet in Tianzhu. I was very interested to hear that they wanted to explore a new route, so I came with them, but I didn¡¯t tell you the purpose of going to America.¡± "What's your purpose in going to America?" Irina opened her beautiful big blue eyes, full of curiosity. In fact, she had thought about this problem at the beginning. As the prince of the Tang Dynasty, Li Ke could not stay properly in the Tang Dynasty, but he was running around on a boat. This was obviously not in line with his status. Some people even suspected that Li Ke was a prince. fake. Looking at Irina¡¯s curious eyes, Li Ke smiled bitterly and introduced the current situation of the Three Kingdoms of Tang, Daqi and Tianzhu. Irina knew something about these situations, but it was only fragmentary information. For example, she knew that the emperors of Daqi and Tianzhu were both sons of the Emperor of Tang Dynasty, that is, Li Ke's brother. However, she always thought that the prince who could establish a country as powerful as Daqi and Tianzhu should be Li Ke's brother, but she did not expect that they were both Li Ke's brothers, and even the emperor of Daqi was Li Ke's half-brother. . "The Tang Dynasty is really full of talents. Sanlang's brothers are not ordinary people. Relying on the support of the Tang Dynasty, they actually established two such huge empires in more than ten years. Especially Sanlang's brother, He was the first one to come out of the Tang Dynasty and set a successful example for you. No wonder, Sanlang, you are full of praise for him both inside and outside his words." Irina listened to Li Ke's introduction to the relationship between the Tang Dynasty and other three kingdoms. , and the history of the rise of Daqi and Tianzhu, he smiled and praised. "Sixth brother is indeed a hero among men. As my father's favorite son, he actually gave up the throne that was within easy reach and instead established a country overseas that is not inferior to the Tang Dynasty. This is what I admire most about him! "Li Ke also said with some emotion. At this time, the smart Irina had vaguely guessed Li Ke's purpose of going to America, and Li Ke's next words indeed confirmed her guess. Li Ke even talked about his original depression. After all, being surpassed by several of his younger brothers, how could he not be depressed. At this time, Irina acted as a good listener, gently grabbing Li Ke's arm with both hands, and showing him a comforting smile from time to time, which also made Li Ke feel more considerate of the woman in his arms. "I went to America this time just to take a look at the situation there. If it is suitable, I will also build a country of my own overseas like my sixth brother and the others. Although I dare not say that it will be more than a few brothers, at least it will be more than a few. We can't lose too much to them!" Li Ke finally said ambitiously. He has always looked like a modest gentleman in front of others, but when he talked about his ideals and ambitions, he couldn't help but expose the ambition deep in his heart. But at this time, Irina frowned and said: "Although I don't know much about the situation in America, but from your previous introduction, Saburo, it was discovered there by the Emperor of Qi, and the Ming Dynasty on the two continents, Most of them are indigenous people. If you want to establish a country there, you will have to move a large number of people there. And if the country develops in the future, I am afraid it will conflict with the interests of Daqi. Although you brothers have a good relationship, who can Can you guarantee that you won¡¯t fall out due to interests in the future?¡± This is what makes Irina different from women in the Central Plains. She says whatever comes to her mind. Although these words may sound harsh, they are very realistic, and this is what Li Ke is most worried about deep down. "Irina, you are so smart. In fact, the situation is the same not only in the Americas, but also in Africa, but it is closer to Tianzhu. So for this period of time, I have been worrying about finding a suitable place to establish a country. Until I After I came to Rome and heard you introduce the situation around the Mediterranean, I finally found a new target." Li Ke was finally ready to show off with Irina, but he was also a little uneasy. He didn't know what the other party would do after hearing this. What was the reaction? Text Chapter 660 Irina¡¯s allies What Li Ke didn't expect was that after listening to his last words, Irina suddenly grabbed his hand with excitement and said with a look of surprise: "Sanlang, are you going to choose the Mediterranean coast as the location for the founding of the country? ?¡± "Yes, I originally thought that the Mediterranean region was the sphere of influence of Rome, but after arriving here, I discovered that the current Rome is no longer the original Rome. The land in its hands is very limited, and most of the other territories have been occupied by barbarians. , so I want to seize a piece of land from these barbarians as the foundation for my future country!" Li Ke said firmly. "Great!" Irina almost jumped up after hearing this, but because she was in the water and had spent a lot of energy before, she couldn't do it. But in the end, she still lay on Li Ke's hand and cheek. He gave her a kiss to vent his excitement. "Sanlang, I love you so much. The Mediterranean is indeed a good place to build a country. Except for Rome, the others here are some chaotic small kingdoms. With the power behind you, it will definitely be easy to conquer. In addition, these areas Under the rule of Rome in the past, whether it was agriculture, handicrafts or commerce, it was already on a considerable scale, which was much better than desolate places like America." Irina seemed to be afraid that Li Ke would regret it, and she talked about several things he had done in the past. The benefits of statehood in the Mediterranean. "Yes, that's what I thought." Regarding Irina's support, Li Ke also felt that his hanging heart had finally settled. Before, he was worried that the other party would object, but he did not expect that Irina would So supportive. But Irina is also a very smart woman after all. She soon thought of Rome's reaction to this matter. She pondered for a moment, and then asked: "Sanlang, since you want to establish a country in the Mediterranean, then Have you chosen a place?¡± "Yeah!" Li Ke nodded. "The southern coast of the Mediterranean Sea is too close to the man-eating Egypt, so it is not suitable to choose there. The northern coast is divided into three peninsulas. Among them, the Iberian Peninsula is the largest and guards the transportation artery between the Mediterranean and the outside world, so I decided to move there first. Conquer the Visigoth Kingdom and use it as a base for development!" Li Ke did not hide it, after all, Irina's help was needed for this matter. "Sanlang is really thoughtful. The Iberian Peninsula is the farthest from Rome. Although the level of civilization is not as high as that of the Apennine Peninsula, it is larger in area and geographical location. In addition, the Apennine Peninsula is also the birthplace next to Rome. If Sanlang occupied it, If so, I'm afraid it will also cause dissatisfaction among some Roman nobles!" Irina is indeed the queen of the Romans and understands the thoughts of the Roman nobles very well. The key point was immediately revealed. "Well, the reason why I chose the Iberian Peninsula is because I am worried about touching Rome's nerves. After all, we are still allies now, and even if I establish a country in the Mediterranean, I hope to coexist peacefully with Rome in the future, and even form an alliance to fight against the northern barbarians and the southern barbarians. Big cannibal invasion!" Li Ke said very seriously. There was no lie in his words. At least he did not want to become an enemy of Rome until he had established a foothold in the Mediterranean. "I understand!" Irina suddenly gently leaned on Li Ke's chest and said softly. "Don't worry, Sanlang. I will try my best to help you in Rome. Although I may not be of much help, as long as I am alive. I will not let Rome hurt you!" Irina¡¯s voice was very soft, but it contained determination. But even Li Ke was moved by it, but he didn't want his woman to be hurt by defending him, so he held Irina's shoulders with both hands, turned her face to him, and said solemnly : "Irina, I won't let you take risks, but now our relationship is well known to everyone, so after I intervene in the Mediterranean, I will definitely have a certain impact on you, but it doesn't matter, because I have I have arranged a powerful ally for you, and as long as he is there, no one in Rome will dare to touch you!" "Allies?" Irina asked curiously. "Yes, Chang Qian has quietly left the manor and entered the city today. She has probably met your ally when she appears." Li Ke said with a mysterious smile. To the northwest of the Holy Palace in Rome, there is a huge square. This square is the political and economic center of the entire city, so it is directly named after Constantine. In the center of the Square of Constantine stands a huge granite pillar tens of meters high, and at the top of the pillar is the statue of Apollo brought from Athens. On the north side of the Forum of Constantine is the famous Roman Senate. There are dozens of marble steps in front of the gate of the Senate, where dignitaries of all ages have delivered speeches. On the west side is a square square called Theodosius Square, which is the gathering point of many military thoroughfares. It is also the largest and busiest market in Constantinople. Around the square and on the streets, You can see various types of shops, not onlyMeat, wine, aquatic products, vegetables, etc. are commonly consumed, as well as luxury goods such as silk, jewelry, goldware, and leather. On the east side of Constantine Square, there is a main road leading to Hagia Sophia. Because this main road is close to the Royal Palace, and there are Hagia Sophia and Constantine Square at both ends, there are many All the great nobles in the city chose to settle here, and countless mansions were built on both sides of the main road. The most eye-catching one is naturally the residence of Prince Theodosius, the younger brother of Constans II. Although there was no harmony between Theodosius and Constans II, he was of noble birth and served as the consul of the Roman Army. Among the entire Roman aristocracy, except for Constans II, There is no nobleman who can compare with him, so his mansion is naturally built very luxuriously. Just because of Constans II, the consul power of Prince Theodosius was greatly reduced. Except for the mobilization of a few less important troops, most of the other Roman legions were controlled by Constans II. hands. It is precisely because of this that Prince Theodosius seemed to be doing nothing. Moreover, he also realized the ability of "self-defilement" without any teacher. Like other Roman nobles, he lived a life of drunkenness and dreaming every day. Originally, according to Theodosius¡¯ daily habit, the morning was his bathing time. After getting up in the morning, everything from washing to having breakfast is done in the bathroom. Moreover, his bathroom also has a luxurious gym where you can carry out weight lifting, fencing and other sports activities. Generally, Theodosius spends a lot of time in the bathroom. In the morning, although today is no exception, there is one more person in the bathroom. In the large gymnasium, standing in front of Theodosius was a large food merchant wearing a robe, a full beard, and a turban on his head. Although Rome and Dashi have a hostile relationship, the commercial exchanges between the two countries have not stopped. Dashi merchants often enter Rome to sell goods, especially some luxury goods from the Tang Dynasty and other places. These Dashi people can also get them. , so these big food merchants often have access to some noble mansions, and it is not surprising that a big food merchant appears in Theodosius's house. "His Royal Highness has not been seen for several days, why has he become so haggard?" The food merchant said in proficient Greek as he removed the fake beard and turban on his face, revealing a handsome face. It was none other than Cen Changqian. . At dawn this morning, Cen Changqian went into the city disguised as a food merchant, and then secretly asked to see Theodosius. In order not to arouse suspicion, Theodosius did not arrange a formal meeting, but met him in the bathroom. In the past, he often received visits from some businessmen here and bought some rare goods. It's just that Prince Theodosius today is pale, with two dark circles on his face, and looks like he doesn't have enough sleep. He is completely different from the energetic look when they met before. That's why Cen Changqian has this look. ask. Hearing what Cen Changqian said, Prince Theodosius smiled bitterly and said: "It's nothing. I just have some business worries recently, so I can't sleep at night. It makes Mr. Cen laugh." "I heard that His Majesty the Emperor transferred an officer from the navy to join the Roman legion in the city, and that legion happened to be under the management of His Highness the Prince. It seems that His Majesty really has a deep brotherly love for His Highness, as if he was afraid that you would not have enough manpower. A confidant has been specially assigned to help you." Cen Changqian suddenly smiled and said, but his words were so harsh in the ears of Prince Theodosius. It turned out that some time ago, Constans II once again poured sand into Prince Theodosius's men and transferred a confidant from the navy to the Roman legions in the city. As a result, Theodosius had not many soldiers in the first place. His power was shrinking again. This situation made him very panic. He was worried that this was a precursor to Constans II taking action against him, so Theodosius couldn't sleep for several days in a row, and his spirit was not likely to be any better. After hearing this, Theodosius's face changed, and he asked Cen Changqian with a straight face: "What do you mean by Mr. Cen's words? Are you just here to make fun of me?" Unexpectedly, Cen Changqian laughed and shook her head after hearing this. After a while, she slowly said: "Your Highness, I have misunderstood you. I came to visit your residence this time on the order of His Highness King Wu." , came here specially to save the life of the Prince!" Hearing what Cen Changqian said, Theodosius was stunned at first, and then said with a burst of ecstasy: "His Royal Highness King Wu is really willing to save me?" "Of course!" Cen Changqian said with an upright face, "In fact, His Highness King Wu also sympathizes with His Highness the Prince's experience, and He also admires His Highness your military ability. After all, under the threat of cannibalism, Rome can live without His Majesty the Emperor, but it absolutely cannot live without His Royal Highness the Prince. Out of responsibility for his allies, His Royal Highness King Wu decided not only to save the life of His Royal Highness the Prince, but also to??I want you to regain control of the army. Only in this way can you use your talents! " "Is thisis this possible?" Prince Theodosius said with some doubt. Originally, he just wanted to save his own life, and he didn't think about anything else. But for Li Ke, Theodosius also had a greater role. Text Chapter 661 I will come back! Cen Changqian did not stay at Theodosius's house for too long. After the two secretly talked in the bathroom for a while, he left here again dressed as a food businessman, but when he left, he had more A letter written by Prince Theodosius himself. Later, in order to cover up others' eyes, Theodosius summoned several Han merchants and food merchants and asked to buy chili peppers from them. Since the last time Li Ke gave chili sauce as a gift to Constans II, the order came. The Romans, who liked spicy taste, were very fond of chili peppers. Now the nobles all over the city paid a lot of money to buy chili sauce from Han merchants, Dashi and Tianzhu merchants, so Theodosius's behavior was not conspicuous at all. On the second day of Cen Changqian's secret talk with Theodosius, Li Ke proposed to Constans II that he hoped to send a few envoys back by land because he had been out for so long and wanted to report to the father of Tang Dynasty. Peace for a moment. This was naturally a trivial matter, so Constans II immediately agreed and even sent a team of troops to escort several envoys. This team will first pass through the Asia Minor Peninsula, and then head west to the Caspian Sea. The east coast of the Caspian Sea now fully belongs to the territory of the Tang Dynasty, while the west and south coasts are jointly managed by Persia and the Tang Dynasty. Moreover, the Asia Minor peninsula of Persia, Cathay, and Rome bordered each other, and the garrisons were in contact with each other, and some minor frictions often occurred, even if Persia and Rome were allies of each other. These envoys were under the banner of the Tang Dynasty, and they were escorted by troops sent by Constans II, so the journey was naturally smooth. However, when they arrived in the Asia Minor Peninsula, these envoys greeted the local soldiers on behalf of King Wu and also sent a batch of gifts, which made the local Roman soldiers very grateful. Many of them even took the initiative to visit several generous people. Messenger, but no one paid attention to it. Several of the generals talked with the envoy for a long time, and most of these generals were former comrades who had a deep relationship with Prince Theodosius. Finally, the team finally arrived in Persia and met the two generals Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche. Although Persia was restored with the support of the Tang Dynasty, its domestic military strength was still very weak, so the armies of Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche were temporarily stationed in Persia. One of the envoys was Li Ke's adviser. Although his status was not as high as Cen Changqian's, he was also highly regarded by Li Ke, so he also knew about Li Ke's plan to intervene in the Mediterranean. And this time he was on a heavy mission, and his main purpose was to meet the two generals Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche. There was one thing that required the two of them to assist. Speaking of which, although Li Ke was the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he actually had no power to accuse the Tang army, let alone veteran generals like Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche. But Li Ke also knew this, so his counselors kept a low profile when asking to see the two generals. In addition, Xue Wanche's wife, Princess Danyang, is Li Shimin's sister, which is also Li Ke's aunt. When Li Ke was in Chang'an, he would visit his house from time to time, so Xue Wanche also had a very good impression of Li Ke. In addition, Li Ke's request was not a big deal, so he made the final decision. Agree immediately. A few days later, a Persian army under the guise of a feast attacked Roman military garrison in Asia Minor. The great cannibals conquered most of Persia. There were many armies composed of Persians, and they even sometimes served as the main force in attacking Rome. Therefore, this army is not very conspicuous. Moreover, although Dashi and Rome had a truce on the surface, small-scale conflicts and even wars often occurred secretly. However, such small-scale wars were allowed as long as they did not affect the overall situation. This army did not attract the attention of the Romans. They thought that the other party would leave after just harassing him for a while, but what they didn't expect was. This army actually attacked the Roman army's garrison several times and fled immediately without engaging in direct combat with them. It didn't look like harassment, but rather like spying on the garrison situation in each garrison. It was also at this time that several Roman generals who had been in contact with Li Ke's envoy jointly suggested that this was probably the cannibals spying on their military situation, and a large-scale attack was likely to follow. In the past, many Roman generals were skeptical about this statement. After all, the four-nation alliance had not been signed for a long time, and the cannibals should not dare to go to war at the risk of offending the Tang Dynasty. But what no one expected was that two generals, Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche, who were stationed in Persia, jointly reminded the Romans that Persia also discovered that Da Shi was spying on military intelligence, so they speculated that Da Shi might make big moves to make Rome Be careful. Now all the Romans agreed with the views of the previous generals and immediately sent this information to Constantinople, hoping that Constans II would be ready for war. Moreover, at the strong request of some generals, they hoped that His Majesty the Emperor could send the heroic and capable Prince Theodosius to sit on the front line. It is precisely in this situation that??, Constans II was under pressure and finally had to send Theodosius to the front line in Asia Minor. To Theodosius, this was like a dragon entering the sea. But the day before he left Constantinople, he secretly signed an agreement with Li Ke, who had not yet left. Li Ke would help him obtain the support of the Tang Dynasty and make him the real king of Asia Minor, while Dio Dorsey needs to support Irina in all aspects, even threatening Rome with force when necessary. Speaking of which, Prince Theodosius did have a very strategic vision. After knowing that Li Ke wanted to intervene in the Mediterranean, he quickly saw that Li Ke would definitely pose a threat to Rome in the future, so at the beginning, he was still a little hesitant. , after all, as a patriotic Roman aristocrat, he did not want a potential threat to his country. However, Theodosius soon thought of the unfair treatment he received in Constantinople. If it were not for Li Ke's help, he would probably be deprived of all power by his brother Constans II. Not only will Shi become a noble prisoner, he may not even be able to save his life. People are selfish, and Theodosius is no exception. In order to control his destiny in his own hands, he still chose to cooperate with Li Ke in the end. He believed that with the support of the Tang Dynasty, he could slowly develop in Asia Minor. Seize power, and when he really controls a large number of troops, even Constans II will not dare to touch him easily. On the third day after Theodosius left Constantinople, Li Ke and the others were also leaving. After all, they had been in Constantinople for several months, and even the injury on Li Ke's arm It would have been better a long time ago. If it weren't for Theodosius, they would have left long ago. Regarding the departure of Li Ke and others, Irina was naturally the most saddened. Although she had been mentally prepared for a long time, when this day really came, it still made her feel very painful. And Li Ke also felt Irina's attachment to him, and he was very reluctant to let go. Therefore, in the last few days in Constantinople, he stayed with Irina almost every day, and they played together during the day. , hunting, and endless indulgence at night. Irina even wanted to give birth to a child for Li Ke, but she couldn't force it. Until Li Ke left, Irina showed no signs of pregnancy. What is supposed to come will eventually come. On the day Li Ke left Constantinople, Constans II brought a large number of nobles to see him off. However, Irina did not come to the dock to see him off, citing physical discomfort. Because she was worried that seeing Li Ke leave in front of her eyes would make her unbearable. In fact, it didn't matter whether Irina came to see him off. After all, she and Li Ke had a crazy night last night and took a nap until the morning. Then they had breakfast with Li Ke and personally saw him off. Until now, the two of them Less than an hour after they were separated, Li Ke could still smell the faint fragrance of Irina between his nose. It is precisely because of this that when Li Ke said goodbye to Constans II, although he was chatting and laughing with him on the surface and seemed to not see the slightest difference, he actually felt a little strange in his heart. Stans II's wife had an affair, and now she had to say goodbye to her affectionately. Li Ke was still unable to be as calm as the Roman men in front of him. "Your Majesty, please stay. Li Ke would like to thank your Majesty and everyone for their warm hospitality. At the same time, he also hopes that Datang and Rome can strengthen exchanges. If you have the opportunity to go to Datang, Li Ke will entertain you well and let Rome feel the greatness of the Tang Dynasty." Tang's enthusiasm!" Li Ke stood on the dock and finally said goodbye to Constans II and other nobles. "Your Highness King Wu is so polite. I wish you all a safe journey. If there is a chance, I hope you can come to Constantinople again!" Constans II also said with a smile. Li Ke then said a few more polite words, and then other nobles came up to say goodbye to him. Several noble men even expressed their love to him on the spot. In the end, Li Ke could only escape to the ship in embarrassment. When Li Ke and his fleet pulled anchor and set sail, not only did Constans II wave goodbye to the nobles, but many Roman civilians came to see them off. However, the interest of these civilians was mainly concentrated on the four ships. On the warship, the results of the previous naval drills have been spread from the nobles to the common people, especially the artillery that roared like thunder. When it was fired, the entire Golden Horn heard it, so the folk legend about this kind of firearm Also the most. However, since the drill, the four warships have been parked at the Roman Navy station. Ordinary people could not see them at all, but this also aggravated their curiosity, so when Li Ke and the others left today, these people came in droves. , mainly because I want to see the artillery. And Li Ke did not disappoint the Roman people. At the moment of leaving the port, the four warships fired a salute, which not only strengthened his momentum, but also bid farewell to the Roman people. Of course, they had already obtainedStans II and others agreed, otherwise it would be bad if they misunderstood that they wanted to bombard the port. "Rome, I will come back!" Li Ke stood on the bow of the boat, looking at the towering Holy Palace in the city from a distance, where a woman was still waiting for him. Text Chapter 662 Encountering a Visigothic warship Just like when they came, Li Ke and his fleet crossed the Black Sea Strait and reached the Aegean Sea. However, because of the rush last time, they did not have time to appreciate the beautiful scenery of the Aegean Sea, especially the city of Athens located on the Balkan Peninsula. We didn¡¯t have a chance to visit, but we happened to be passing by this time, so Li Ke and the others stayed in Athens for a few days. Athens is an ancient city with a history of more than a thousand years, and it was also the political and economic center of ancient Greece. Although it declined several times later, under the rule of the Eastern Roman Empire, it was revived again, and even competed with Constantinople. In comparison, it is not inferior in any way. The news that the Tang prince was coming to Rome had already reached Athens, so Li Ke and the others were warmly received by the local nobles for their arrival. Unfortunately, Li Ke and the others were in a hurry, so after visiting for a few days, they still refused. The enthusiasm of the local nobles persuaded him to stay, and then he set off again. After that, they stopped again in Crete, and then headed west. When passing the Apennine Peninsula, Li Ke stood on the bow of the ship and looked towards the peninsula from a distance, with a trace of confusion in his eyes. In fact, in Li Ke's mind, the most ideal place to found a country is not the Iberian Peninsula, but the Apennine Peninsula right in front of him. After all, this is the birthplace of the Roman Empire. The peninsula is not only rich in products, but also has a large population. It was plundered by barbarians from the north for the first time, but the foundation of civilization on the island is still there. If a country can be established here, both agriculture and industry and commerce will develop at the fastest speed. Unfortunately, he had to worry about the reaction of the Eastern Roman Empire, so Li Ke had to give up here, but this abandonment was only temporary. After he established a country of his own in Iberia and truly established a foothold, then the next step It is the Apennine Peninsula in front of us, and there is also the barbarian kingdom named Frank. In the future, they will all be included in his list of conquests. The Apennine Peninsula divides the entire Mediterranean into east and west parts. After crossing Sicily in the southeast of the Apennine Peninsula, Li Ke and his fleet arrived in the Western Mediterranean. After Li Ke decided to establish his own power in the Mediterranean, he no longer had to go to the Americas. However, he wanted to go to the Iberian Peninsula to understand the situation first, and by the way, he also escorted Lu Wan and his fleet to the Atlantic Ocean. It won't be too late for him to come back on a warship. Now that Rome¡¯s military strength has shrunk, although the navy still maintains a considerable size, it is mainly concentrated in the Eastern Mediterranean. Therefore, after passing the Apennine Peninsula, traces of the Roman navy were rarely seen in the waters of the Western Mediterranean. Instead, there were gradually more and more ships from the Vandals and Alans, but most of these ships were going to Rome or Dali. Only Very few fleets are like them. To cross the Strait of Gibraltar to reach the Atlantic Ocean. The capital of the Visigothic Kingdom is called Toulouse. It is located in the northeast of the Iberian Peninsula. It is an inland city quite far away from the coast and also quite far away from the Strait of Gibraltar. It can be seen from this that the Visigothic Kingdom Although the kingdom controls the entire Iberian Peninsula, its center of rule is located in the northeastern part of the peninsula. The central part and the southwestern part adjacent to the Strait of Gibraltar are not highly valued. And the Strait of Gibraltar during this period was not as important as in later generations. The main maritime activities of the Roman Empire were concentrated in the Mediterranean and Black Sea areas, and few ships would leave the Mediterranean. Today's Europe is still a barbaric land, even a kingdom like Frank. In the eyes of the Romans, it was just a barbarian kingdom. In addition, marine activities in this area have not yet developed, so there are not many ships entering and leaving the Strait of Gibraltar, at least not compared to the Black Sea Strait. Although Gibraltar's commercial and military value is not as important as that of later generations, it is the west coast of Europe and Africa. When communicating with the Mediterranean coast, it is also necessary to pass through this strait. Therefore, as early as more than a thousand years ago, the Phoenicians established a port city on the southern shore of the Strait of Gibraltar, named Dingis, which later became the famous port of Tangier in Morocco. However, Dingis later went through several wars. The Kelfakirs, Vandals, Romans, etc. all ruled here successively. Now it is occupied by the Visigoth Kingdom. Therefore, the Strait of Gibraltar is also called Dingis by the Visigoths. Strait. As for the name Gibraltar, it was specially marked by Li Min when he was making the world map. Moreover, even Li Min himself did not know that the name Gibraltar would not appear until decades later. The Visigothic Kingdom was not satisfied with occupying the entire Iberian Peninsula, so it extended its tentacles across the Strait of Gibraltar and reached North Africa. However, due to the tenacious resistance of the Vandals and Alans, they could only stop at Dinghi. near Sri Lanka. It is precisely because of the existence of Dingis that in the Strait of Gibraltar, in addition to the fleet of merchant ships, there are also many Visigoth warships patrolling, but most of the styles of these warships are imitated by the Romans. , and the construction technology is obviously notAfter passing the customs, not only were the ships smaller, but their speed was also not as fast as the Roman warships. Li Ke and the others may be the first Han fleet to arrive in the Strait of Gibraltar. Not to mention the four extremely tall warships, the other ships in the fleet are also tall, and the paddle boats in the Mediterranean are comparable to them. , just like a dwarf next to a giant, so the arrival of their fleet immediately attracted everyone's attention. However, after Li Ke and the others entered the Mediterranean, they had already become accustomed to the shocked looks of the locals, so they all appeared very calm. The entire fleet first entered the port of Dingis, and then found a businessman who knew Greek and gave certain instructions. After receiving the reward, the other party helped them buy fresh water, food and other supplies, and then rested in the port for one night. However, when they were about to leave the Strait of Gibraltar the next day, they encountered a trouble. "What's going on? What are these Visigoths doing?" Li Ke looked at the Gothic warships around the ship with a gloomy face and asked with anger in his tone. As soon as their ship left the port of Dingis, it was surrounded by a Visigoth war fleet, and the size of the fleet was not small. It was roughly estimated that there should be more than a hundred triremes. Warships surrounded their fleet. "Your Highness, please wait a moment. Mr. Cen has already gone to inquire. There should be news soon." Lu Wan said hurriedly, but his face also didn't look good. His intuition told him that today's matter might not be easy to handle. As the Eastern Roman Empire dominated the Mediterranean, Greek also spread. In the entire Mediterranean region, Greek has almost become a universal language. Therefore, when encountering this situation, Cen Changqian served as the Greek speaker in the fleet. He is the best person in the world and is also Li Ke's first adviser. He naturally has to take charge of communication. Cen Changqian rode the boat forward, and soon a Visigoth ship came forward. Cen Changqian loudly explained his purpose in Greek. Then, under the guidance of a small warship, he sailed on the largest ship. I saw the general of this Visigoth navy in his five-oared warship. "Are you that fleet from the Tang Dynasty?" The opponent's general is a stout bearded man. He can't tell how old he is. He has a few scars on his face and even one missing ear. He speaks in an arrogant manner. Extremely. "Yes, I wonder why the general blocked our way?" Cen Changqian seemed very calm. Although the other party's ships were twice as many as his own, the oar-mounted ships under his feet were not as equipped as the Romans. Greek Fire, if nothing else, the four warships behind him could sweep them away, so Cen Changqian seemed confident. "Why did you stop you?" General One-Ear rudely picked out his nostrils, and then dug out a lump of black stuff in front of Cen Changqian. While rubbing it, he looked at him contemptuously and said, "Our city lord said , he is very interested in your ship, so now your ship belongs to us, and the people in your fleet will also stay. When can we build such a big ship ourselves, when can you leave!" Cen Changqian almost became angry when she heard this. She thought that barbarians were barbarians, and they were not even good at robbing. However, as a last resort, Cen Changqian did not want to use force with the opponent, so she had to speak again: "Your Excellency General, we are the fleet of the Tang Dynasty, and we were personally received by His Majesty the Emperor of Eastern Rome before, and we even have a letter signed by him in our hand. Mr. Tong Xing, I hope you can consider it and don¡¯t" "Pa!" What Cen Changqian never expected was that before he finished speaking, the one-eared general in front of him slapped him. As a result, he only felt his face go numb first, and his whole body was also hit by this strong force. The blow hit him crookedly, and he almost fell to the ground, and then the whole left side of his face was in burning pain. "Hahaha~, don't mention that shit about Rome in front of me. My ancestors killed countless Roman ladies in Rome. This is Dingis, the territory of us Goths. You have to behave here. You must listen to me, or we will all die!" General One-Ear looked at Cen Changqian's embarrassed look and laughed arrogantly. Seeing the other party's arrogant look, Cen Changqian was filled with rage. As the number one strategist of Prince Wu's Mansion, how had he ever suffered such an insult? But it was also his fault that he was too careless, thinking that these Goths should be similar to the Romans, at least know some etiquette, and would not fight even if they couldn't reach an agreement. But he forgot that the reason why these Goths were called barbarians by the Romans was because they were all barbarians, rude, stupid, and blindly arrogant. They thought they were invincible after a small victory. The Tang Dynasty was too far away from here. Far away, so they don't know the power of the Tang Dynasty. Although Rome is the overlord of the Mediterranean, it is still not taken seriously by these people. Even if they anger the other party again, then these barbaric Goths are likely to first Kill yourself before giving the order??Ship. Text Chapter 663: Bombardment of the Goths With the strength of Li Ke's fleet, there is no need to worry about these Gothic warships, but Cen Changqian's own safety cannot be guaranteed. After all, he is now alone on the Gothic warship, and even the guards around him have been Stayed in the boat. So what he has to do now is to return to the fleet safely. Thinking of this, Cen Changqian also broke out in a cold sweat. She forced herself to control her expression and tried not to let the other party see the murderous intention in her heart. Then she said calmly: "General, your request is really embarrassing for us. , and the owner of the fleet is not me, so I need to report it to the owner of the fleet!" After Cen Changqian finished speaking, she put on a cowardly expression on her face and looked at the Gothic general who had slapped her in front of her with some flinch. But in his heart, he already regarded the other party as a dead person. Anyone who dares to beat the counselors around the Prince of Tang Dynasty, even if the opponent is the Gothic King, will suffer their bloody revenge. Seeing the guy in front of him who looked very arrogant at first, but was beaten into his original shape by his own slap, General One-Ear's vanity was greatly satisfied. He immediately laughed and kicked Cen Changqian to the ground: "Get out of here." , let that bullshit master behind you crawl over to see me!" The one-eared general couldn't imagine how stupid what he did today was. It was his slap and kick today that Cen Changqian, who was not very open-minded, kept in mind, and what happened next His revenge not only targeted the One-Eared General, but also affected the entire Gothic Kingdom behind him. Even hundreds of years later, the Goths, who had become a minority, still cursed their stupid ancestor from time to time! As a counselor, although Cen Changqian has lived a privileged life since he was a child and has not suffered much setbacks, he also knows what it means to be humiliated. In his capacity. It would be really not worth it to compete with the opponent just because of a moment of anger, not to mention that he is just a scholar and cannot be the opponent of the one-eyed general. That¡¯s exactly what happened. He climbed up from the deck silently, and then got on the boat amidst the ridicule of the Goths around him. The rowers were the soldiers of Prince Wu's Mansion. When they saw the slap marks on Cen Changqian's face and the messy clothes, they were all furious and wanted to draw their swords on the spot. However, Cen Changqian stopped them with his eyes and ordered them to return to the warship as quickly as possible. "I am incompetent. In the past, Han Xin was humiliated by his crotch. At least he was able to escape unscathed. However, when I was so humiliated, the other party not only wanted to seize our ship, but also clamored to keep us all to help them build ships. It seems we can't do anything better today!" Cen Changqian returned to the boat. Xiang Li Ke and others smiled bitterly and said "Brother Changqian, youyou have been wronged!" As soon as Li Ke saw Cen Changqian's appearance, he immediately guessed what happened to the other party. He was also furious at the moment. He did not expect that these Goths could be so arrogant. The same was true for Wang Fangyi and others around him. One by one they stood up with their swords drawn, shouting that they would make the other party pay the price. "Get ready for war. Send all these Goths to the bottom of the sea to feed the fish!" Li Ke is usually more generous. However, it depends on the situation. From the moment he saw Cen Changqian being beaten, he had already made a decision to make these hateful Goths suffer a hundred or a thousand times of revenge! "Promise!" Wang Fangyi and other generals agreed, and immediately began to order the ships to prepare. Except for four warships. The ships in Luwan's fleet are not ordinary merchant ships. After all, they often run ocean routes. There are many dangers such as pirates on the road, so each ship is equipped with many weapons, among which the cheap ballistae is the most common. Speaking of which, when the ballista was first developed by Li Min, it was only used as a weapon for hunting whales, and its range was not very far. However, after some people improved it, and after getting in touch with Rome, the Roman ballista was absorbed. Therefore, the current crossbows have been greatly improved. Although the range is not as good as the large bed crossbows, the cost is extremely low. Not only has it become the favorite of armed merchant ships, but it has also been adopted by the army. Bought some ballistas instead of bed crossbows. General Duer was sitting in his five-oared warship, confidently waiting for the Han people in front of him to surrender. In fact, it was not that he knew nothing about the Tang Dynasty. When some Romans passed by here in the past, they had already spread the information about the Tang Dynasty to the Visigothic Kingdom. But in his opinion, no matter how powerful the Tang Dynasty was, it was of no use. After all, they were too far away from here, and it was impossible for the army to reach here. What's more, the huge ships driven by the Han people have attracted the attention of the Gothic nobles in Dingis City. They wanted to seize their ship at the port yesterday. However, considering the large number of Han people on the ship, if the other party were to Resistance at the port is likely to cause unnecessary losses to the city, and there are so many merchants from other countries in the port. If the ship is seized under their noses, it will cause a blow to the credibility of their kingdom.   As for the force issue of Li Ke's fleet, General One-Ear and the Gothic nobles both agreed that such large ships are driven by wind, must be very inflexible in operation, and accelerate slowly, so as long as they dispatch several times the number of ships, Then intercept the other party at sea, no matter how big the other party's ship is, they will only be able to prey on them in the end. It has to be said that although these Goths are barbaric, they are still very knowledgeable about naval warfare. If an ordinary merchant ship is intercepted by them and parked on the sea, and there is no room for acceleration between the two sides, then It is really possible that General One Ear will succeed. But it was a pity that they encountered Li Ke's fleet, especially four warships filled with artillery, so the Goths hit the iron plate. Following Li Ke's order, all combat-capable ships in the fleet took action, and the formation of the fleet began to change. Some supply ships and cargo ships entered the center of the fleet, while the hulls of the four warships were laid horizontally, facing sideways. Facing the Goths, the artillerymen inside also began to work nervously, and one projectile after another was stuffed into the black muzzle. General Duer and the others naturally noticed the changes in the fleet. They were a little surprised at first. They did not expect that these Han people would dare to resist under such circumstances. However, when he saw the other party's four huge ships facing him sideways, he burst into laughter, because in his opinion, the other party simply placed the ships in a good position for them to crash into them. He couldn't even think about it now. , maybe even in his heart, he is still cursing the Han people for being stupid. "It's a pity that with General One-Ear's IQ, it is probably difficult to understand what long-range attack is, let alone what artillery is." It was under the laughter of General One-Ear that Li Ke finally ordered everyone to fire. As a result, with a thunderous roar, hundreds of artillery fired at the same time, and black projectiles flew out with a whistling sound, like black streaks. Rushing like lightning towards the Gothic warships. In order to prevent Li Ke and his fleet from speeding up and escaping, the Goths deliberately kept their warships not far from Li Ke's fleet, no more than about a mile at most. Moreover, hundreds of warships were crowded together, which could almost be said to be a ship. Head to stern, this round of artillery went down, and almost half of the artillery hit the target. For a time, screams were heard on the Gothic warship, and countless people were cut or even killed by the flying wood chips. General One-Ear's ship was the largest and also the one closest to the front, so at least ten cannons were aimed at his ship. As a result, four cannonballs hit the head and middle of the ship, causing the entire front half of the ship to be destroyed immediately. Several large holes were made, and at the same time, the rowers inside were hit by projectiles and were even more killed and injured. Large waves of sea water kept pouring upward from several holes. General One-Ear still kept laughing, but the expression on his face was frozen, and there was even a trace of confusion in his eyes, as if he didn't believe what was happening in front of him. And it is worth mentioning that General One-Ear was very lucky. The soldiers around him were affected by a cannon that hit the side of the ship. Countless sawdust sliced ??through the crowd like knives. As a result, many people were injured on their bodies and faces. A series of cuts were made, and the unlucky ones were shot in the eyes. They screamed and ran around on the spot. Only General Duer and a few soldiers were not injured at all, but they were all frightened by the tragedy in front of them, and they all stood there motionless. However, this was only the first round of shelling. Because of Cen Changqian's humiliation, Li Ke, Wang Fangyi and others were already full of anger, and Li Ke had just given an order not to leave any Goths behind, so after a moment , another round of artillery salvo began. As a result, the artillery hit rate after correcting the shooting angle greatly increased. More Gothic ships were injured or even sunk under the artillery. Many Gothic soldiers even jumped into the sea to save their lives. Avoid artillery fire. What's even worse for the Goths is that their officers have never experienced such a scene. They are either frightened like General One-Ear, or they are frightened like ordinary soldiers. They only know how to hug each other. He was running around like a rat, not even thinking about rising up to resist. In fact, in this case, regardless of whether the Goths resisted or not, the outcome was already doomed the moment Cen Changqian received that slap, and this was only a small interest paid by the Goths for this. In the future, when Li Ke When they arrive at the Iberian Peninsula for the second time, will they truly taste what regret is? After several rounds of salvos, not many of the hundreds of Gothic warships sank directly, but most of the warships were damaged by artillery fire, their speed was also affected, and they were unable to escape at all. At this time, Li Ke's four warships also stopped shooting. After all, artillery shells also cost money. Then under the command of Wang Fangyi, four warships as the main force, assisted by armed merchant ships at the rear, accelerated their speed and collided with the Gothic warships. As a result, the Gothics were half-paralyzed under the crushing force of these tall ships. The oars and ships had no resistance at all.?, like injured women, being crushed by huge ships. The remaining soldiers on the ships also fell into the water one after another. What's more, the one-eared general was still alive. Text Chapter 664 The Scepter of Zeus Cen Changqian is resourceful, but she is still a scholar in essence. She has the common pettiness of scholars. Coupled with her youth and vigour, she regards today's experience as a great shame and humiliation in life. So from the moment the cannon was fired, he had been standing on the top floor of the warship, looking out through the parapet. When he saw that the Gothic warships were badly beaten by artillery and countless Gothic soldiers were forced to jump into the sea, the suffocation in his heart finally eased a little. When the entire fleet swarmed up, with a very domineering When her posture crushed the remaining Gothic warships, Cen Changqian felt extremely happy and couldn't help laughing on the spot. "Sir, look quickly, is that guy in the sea the Gothic general you saw?" At this moment, a guard who followed Cen Changqian to meet the Goths suddenly shouted. Cen Changqian looked along his arm toward the sea, and happened to see a Goth struggling in the sea. And judging from his attire, he should be the one-eared general. "Asshole, hurry up and get him!" Cen Changqian said fiercely with an expression of hatred on his face. This was the first time since he was a child that he was treated like this, and he had to pretend to be timid and afraid of getting into trouble. , this bad breath cannot be eliminated by just retaliating against this Gothic navy. At this time, the naval battle has come to an end. Except for a few Gothic warships that escaped with explosive character, the other warships were either sunk by artillery, or were rammed and sunk by large ships in Li Ke's fleet, and even some It was sunk by the ballistae on the merchant ship. Now besides the rotten wood on the sea, there are Gothic soldiers shouting for help. "Shoot them all!" Following Li Ke's order, the soldiers or ordinary crew members on each ship all took out their bows and arrows, then aimed at the Goths in the sea and shot them one by one. Don't mention human rights to them. War in this era is so cruel, not to mention that it was the Goths who took the initiative to provoke Li Ke and the others. Therefore, these Goths will also have to bear the corresponding consequences. The guy in the sea was indeed General One-Ear, but when Cen Changqian sent someone to fish him out, the guy was already half dead. His five-oared warship was the most conspicuous target among the Gothic warships, so it attracted a lot of artillery fire. In the end, it was blown to pieces, and General One-Ear was also blown away by a piece of wood. The strip was inserted into the thigh and probably damaged the aorta. The blood continued to flow, and he passed out after being rescued. Still haven't woken up yet. Wang Fangyi looked at General One-Ear on the deck, took off his waist knife and handed it to Cen Changqian, saying: "Brother Changqian, this guy looks like he won't survive. I think you can give him a knife while he's still alive. That's fine." Revenge for what happened before!¡± However, after hearing this, Cen Changqian pushed away Wang Fangyi's waist knife and said with a strange smile: "It's too easy to kill him with one knife. At sea, you have to follow the rules of the sea." Wang Fangyi was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and then quickly realized what he said with a smile: "Brother Chang Qian is right, then we will follow the rules of the sea, tie his hands and feet, and throw him into the sea. If so, he will not die. If so, then he is lucky." Hearing the conversation between Wang Fangyi and Cen Changqian, the surrounding soldiers burst into laughter. There is indeed such a rule at sea. That is, for enemies or crew members who have committed capital crimes, after being caught, they will be punished by the method Wang Fangyi said, and if the other party can escape from the rope. And if he finds a piece of land on the vast sea, then the grievances of his fleet will be wiped out. But in this case. The possibility of escape was slim. There is nothing to say next. General One-Ear was tied into a stick and then thrown into the sea by Cen Changqian himself. Moreover, when Cen Changqian was dragging him on the deck, the one-eared general who had been extremely arrogant before just woke up. After seeing the current situation, he loudly begged Cen Changqian for mercy. Unfortunately, Cen Changqian did not have any kind of womanly kindness. Ignoring the other party's pleas on the spot, he directly threw the other party into the sea and fed it to the sharks. After wiping out the Gothic navy, Li Ke immediately escorted Lu Wan and the others out of the Strait of Gibraltar, and then entered an ocean current from north to south. According to their estimation, this ocean current is likely to turn westward near the equator. , then they will be able to follow this ocean current to reach the east coast of America. After seeing off Lu Wan and the others, Li Ke returned with a fleet of four warships. When passing through the Strait of Gibraltar, the four warships found the naval station at Dingis Port and lined up to take pictures. There was a fierce bombing in the military port. Although the warships in the military port had been almost wiped out by them in the previous battle, the port facilities of the military port were still there. After these things were dropped, it was enough to make the Visigoths in the city feel distressed. But it was this shelling that gave Li Ke and the others a sudden idea: They would be enemies with the Visigoth Kingdom in the future anyway, so why not take advantage of this opportunity to weaken the opponent's strength as much as possible??Publishing Li Ke's name can also lay a solid foundation for ruling here in the future. This idea was unanimously agreed by Cen Changqian and others. Then they drove four warships and began to move along the Iberian Peninsula adjacent to the Mediterranean Sea. Whenever they saw a port of the Visigoth Kingdom, they used artillery to enter. A random blast. However, because the ammunition on the warships was limited, the duration of each bombardment was very short, and the damage to the port facilities was limited, but it could have a very good publicity effect. The Visigothic Kingdom even gave them the name "Zeus Power". The title "Zhang" is specifically called Li Ke's fleet. The reason why it is called the Scepter of Zeus is mainly because when the cannon is fired, it makes a fire and a loud noise, which is no different from thunder and lightning. Zeus is the god-king in Greek mythology, in charge of the most powerful weapon in the universe. Weapon thunder and lightning, and the scepter in his hand is not only a symbol of royal power, but also his weapon. This is very similar to the artillery in Li Ke's fleet, so Li Ke and the others have this title. As Li Ke and the others bombarded the coastal ports of the Visigoth Kingdom, they naturally aroused the anger of the Visigoth Kingdom. However, there were not many navies in their kingdom. The one that Li Ke destroyed in the Strait of Gibraltar last time The navy already accounts for one-third of their navy, and the remaining navy is distributed in various ports along the coast. It cannot be assembled in a short time. There are even a few Gothic nobles who are worried that even if all the remaining navy is The assembly may not be the opponent of Zeus's scepter fleet. Facts have proved that those few Gothic nobles are still very far-sighted. Ten days after the bombardment of Dingis, the navy from several ports was assembled and began to encircle and suppress Li Ke and the others. Unfortunately, the number of this improvised navy was Although there were more than the previous One-Er Generals, due to coordination and other issues, their strength was not as good as that of the One-Er Generals, so they were quickly defeated by Li Ke. It was the failure of this siege that made the Visigothic Kingdom finally realize the strength gap with Li Ke and the others. Therefore, the Visigothic Kingdom's navy never dared to fight with them again, and even shelled the port. At that time, these warships just huddled in the military port and did not come out. Some navies were worried that the other party would rush into the military port and destroy it, so they temporarily blocked the waterway outside the military port in advance. With four main warships, the Visigoth Kingdom, which was quite powerful, did not dare to fight back. Such a brilliant record can be called the first time in the entire history of the Mediterranean. And as time went by, Li Ke's identities were slowly found out. Only then did they suddenly discover that the legendary Tang Dynasty in the Roman population was actually so powerful, and was just a group sent to escort the prince. A small fleet can defeat the Visigoth Kingdom without the ability to fight back. If there are a few more such fleets, wouldn't even the Romans be their opponents? When the news of Li Ke¡¯s bombardment of the Visigoth Kingdom reached the Eastern Roman Empire, it also caused a huge sensation in the entire empire. Both nobles and commoners were thankful that they had such a powerful ally as the Tang Dynasty. Especially after hearing the news, Irina felt proud of Li Ke. At the same time, many big nobles also began to deliberately close their relationship with the queen's line, because they all knew the special relationship between Li Ke and Irina. At the same time, Dashi also received news that Li Ke had entered the Mediterranean, and also learned about the war between Li Ke and the Visigoth Kingdom. However, contrary to the excitement of the Romans, the upper echelons of Dashi were worried about this, and on land They had already been overwhelmed by the Tang Dynasty, but they didn't expect that the navy of the Tang Dynasty was so powerful, and it was just a small fleet. I heard that the Daqi Empire, which came from the same lineage as the Tang Dynasty, had an even stronger navy. , Dashi has such an opponent, it is really depressing to death. It was also Li Ke¡¯s achievements in the Mediterranean that enabled them to receive a warm reception from the cannibals when they passed through the Suez Canal and the Red Sea. And at this time, Li Ke no longer needs to hide his identity. After all, it is different from when he came. Dashi could prevent him from entering the Mediterranean before, but now he does not dare to prevent him from returning to the Tang Dynasty, otherwise he will have to endure the consequences of the Tang Dynasty and Qi Dynasty. Be angry! ¡°In addition, when Li Ke was in contact with Dashi officials, he deliberately expressed his desire to enter the Mediterranean again if he had the opportunity next time. The result was as he expected. Although the upper echelons of Dashi expressed their welcome on the surface, they hinted to him in many ways that the Mediterranean Sea would be a battlefield between them and the Romans, and outsiders were not welcome. Li Ke didn't care about this at all, let alone the threat of Dashi. What's more, when he comes next time, he won't just go to the Roman Empire as an envoy to the Roman Empire, as Dashi imagined. It¡¯s about taking root in the Mediterranean! "Just to prevent Dashi from getting stuck in the Suez Canal on the Red Sea, this matter requires Datang and Daqi, and even Li Zhenand two brothers Li Yun helped. Therefore, after Li Ke left the Red Sea, he immediately rushed to Taiwan as quickly as possible, intending to discuss a practical solution with Li Min! Text Chapter 665 Conversation between Brothers When Li Ke arrived in Taiwan, the time had already entered the winter of the 23rd year of Zhenguan. What surprised Li Ke was that Li Min did not stay in Taiwan, but took his family to Wazhou some time ago, and Even his wife and children, as well as Qinghe and Gao Yang, also took the children there. I heard they were going skiing. This left Li Ke helpless, so he had to take a steamship to go north. A few days later, he finally arrived at the northern part of Wozhou Island. Because Li Min himself had considerable opinions on the Japanese newspaper, he never paid attention to it after he conquered it. Moreover, Wozhou itself is also poor in resources. Except for some gold, silver ores and sulfur mines, there are almost no other available minerals. As for agriculture, although it is rich in rice, the yield is not very high due to the limited cultivated land area. It is rich in fisheries, but because Taiwan and Nanyang are also areas rich in fisheries, it is not very eye-catching. It is precisely because of subjective and objective reasons that after occupying Wazhou, Li Min always regarded it as a labor supply place. The strongest men from Wazhou were incorporated into the army and became cannon fodder in Li Min's army. The second-class men To become a laborer, your status is slightly higher than that of a slave. You work in plantations or construction sites, and the last one stays in Japan. In addition to farming and mining, you are also responsible for having children and providing the next generation of workers. In contrast, women in Wozhou have one more choice, that is, those women who are somewhat pretty can go to Xiangcheng next to Nugang. As for what they do, a man can probably guess it. It is worth mentioning that Xiangcheng has not only gained a reputation in Wozhou, but even Nanyang and the mainland of Datang know that Xiangcheng is a gold selling cave. After several years of development, it has developed from a simple prostitution to a The one-stop service of eating, drinking, prostitution and gambling attracts a large number of tourists every day. ??Especially in the first two years. Lu Wan discovered a second route to the Americas, and this route happened to start from the east coast of Wozhou. This made the ports on the east coast of Wozhou suddenly lively. Among them, Nugang not only has a good location, but also has excellent facilities. The most complete, coupled with the help of Xiangcheng nearby, Nuogang soon became the largest port in Wazhou. This also just confirms Li Min's original vision. When he built Slave Port, it caused a lot of controversy. It is believed that input and output are not directly proportional, but now it seems that the scale of the slave port is not large enough, and even local officials are already planning to expand the port. When Li Ke arrived at Nugang, Li Min and the others happened to be returning from skiing in the north of Wozhou. They even took time off to go to Ezo Island and hunt bears with specially-made shotguns. Not to mention, hunting has become much easier with guns. Even women such as Qinghe and Gao Yang hunted two bears. It¡¯s a pity that Qinghe and the others¡¯ marksmanship still needs to be improved. The two bear skins were riddled with bullet holes, and even the royal tailor in the palace couldn¡¯t do anything with them. In the end, I had to make a few pairs of bearskin gloves, and each of the women took a pair as a souvenir. But even so, they were still very excited, after all, compared to hunting those small animals. Bear hunting is more fulfilling. After several years of development, Nugang has become a prosperous port city. Han people account for nearly half of the city, and the remaining half are mostly local Japanese. In addition, there are also a few Sanhan people, grassland barbarians or people from the Western Regions, and even Persians and Tianzhu people. They mainly come here to do business, but some also want to go to America and stay temporarily in Slave Port. Li Min chose a beautiful place on the outskirts of Nugang, built a courtyard, and planted cherry blossoms in the courtyard. Speaking of which, he transplanted the cherry blossoms from Sixian City, and they are now spread in Wazhou. It is estimated that in a few decades, Japan's cherry blossoms will become a scenic spot. This can be regarded as Li Min's contribution to Japan's future tourism industry. "It's a pity that it's winter now. Nugang is no better than Keelung. The winter here is quite cold. Even the leaves on the trees have fallen off, let alone the flowers. It happened that Li Ke encountered a heavy snowfall just after arriving in Nugang. Although the snow caused some troubles to the traffic in the city, it was also a worthwhile event for Li Min and others who have been living in Taiwan in the past few years. Happy thing. In a warm pavilion in the back garden of the courtyard, Li Ke and Li Min sat opposite each other. On the stone table in front of them, there was a small charcoal stove. There was a casserole on the stove, and the casserole was stewed with dog meat. Now it is making a "gurgling" sound, bursts of white steam are floating above the stove, and the entire hot pot is filled with the aroma of dog meat. "In this cold weather, it is best to eat dog meat. Third brother, try it quickly. When I stewed the dog meat, I asked someone to add some turtle meat to the stew. This way the dog meat is the most delicious. It is said that Liu Bang I like to eat this kind of dog meat the most." Li Min introduced it to Li Ke with a greedy look on his chopsticks. "It was already very late when Li Ke came to Nugang yesterday. In addition, Li Ke and his wife Yang had been separated for a long time. A little separation was better than a new marriage. Li Min became his younger brother.Yes, it's not easy to drag Li Ke to talk at night. However, after a night of heavy snow, the weather suddenly became clear this morning, so Li Ke and Li Min were dragged to the back garden by a group of children. Now the children are having a snowball fight on the dry grass outside the Nuan Pavilion, while the two of them are lazy and hide here to eat and drink. . Li Ke didn't have time to have breakfast in the morning, and last night he and his wife reunited after a long absence. Naturally, they were very passionate. Now they need to take a tonic. Although dog meat is not on the table, it has the effect of aphrodisiac and kidney, which is suitable for him to eat now. , speaking of which, this was also Li Min¡¯s intention. I saw Li Ke picking up a piece of fresh dog meat and chewing it in his mouth. It felt mellow and delicious, the meat was rotten but not greasy, and what was even more rare was that there was no trace of earthy smell, so he also praised: "Not bad, good, go." During my trip to Rome, I also tasted a lot of delicacies, many of which were very rare, but compared to this pot of dog meat, the taste is still a bit inferior!" Li Min laughed proudly when he heard Li Ke's compliment. Although dog meat is delicious, it is generally not used to entertain guests. However, Li Ke and Li Min are brothers and are not outsiders at all. Plus, there is snow outside. It was a good time to eat dog meat, so Li Min asked someone to make a pot and taste it with Li Ke. Li Min and Li Min ate dog meat and started chatting for a few words. Soon Li Min began to ask why Li Ke came back so soon. If he goes to America, it will take at least another six months before he can come back. Li Ke smiled after hearing this, and then slowly told what happened after arriving in Rome, especially his plan to establish a foothold in the Iberian Peninsula and expand outward based on this. Li Min was initially very interested in Li Ke's love affairs in Rome, especially when he seduced the Queen of Rome. This made Li Min jealous. If he had known that the Queen of Rome was so beautiful, he should have gone there earlier than his third brother. If you take a tour of Rome, you might be able to abduct the Queen of Rome and bring her back. But when Li Ke started talking about the situation in the Mediterranean, Li Min had already guessed a bit. After all, based on his understanding of Li Ke, if they were to get along in a different place, he would probably have the same idea. And when he heard that in the Strait of Gibraltar, the Visigoth general himself ran into him and died, which made Li Min hold his hands and laugh, and at the same time marveled at Li Ke's subsequent revenge actions. "Third Brother, this move of yours is really wonderful. Shelling the Visigothic ports will not only make you famous, but it can also intimidate the Visigothic army. In the future, Third Brother, you will lead the army to the Iberian Peninsula. What will you encounter?" The resistance will be much smaller." After hearing Li Ke's experience, Li Min finally spoke in admiration. "Haha, in fact, I have also collected some information about the Goths, especially in terms of military affairs. Apart from their bravery in combat, these Goths are almost useless in other aspects. Even the generals do not understand even the most basic formations. If the Western Romans hadn't hired too many barbarian troops for their own enjoyment, they wouldn't have been destroyed by such barbarians." Li Ke said with some disdain. After hearing this, Li Min also smiled and said: "Third brother has really hit the nail on the head about the reasons for the demise of the Western Roman Empire. No matter how the times change, the military power of a country must never fall into the hands of foreigners. Just like my Daqi, the real main army will always be They are Han people, and those foreign troops can only be used as a foil at best, and can never become the main force. I have prepared to write this into the constitution so that all future generations cannot violate it!" When he said this, Li Min paused for a moment and then said: "As for the fighting power of those barbarians, although I have not seen it with my own eyes, based on your analysis, Third Brother, it must not be much better, but Third Brother, you are the best Don¡¯t be careless. Strategically, you can despise the enemy, but tactically, you must pay attention to your opponent. Even when a lion fights a rabbit, you need to use all your strength.¡± After hearing this, Li Ke nodded, thought for a while and said: "Brother, I am a little careless. I looked down on those barbarians before. Later, I defeated the entire Visigoth Kingdom's navy with four warships. I really feel sorry for him. I seem to be underestimating the enemy, but fortunately Brother Six, you warned me, otherwise I might really suffer a big loss in the future." Li Min also smiled a little. He had noticed before that Li Ke's words were a bit underestimating his opponents. This was not a good habit, so he reminded him. Fortunately, Li Ke was the most like Li Shimin among the princes. , Sure enough, I can listen to the opinions put forward by others. Then Li Min thought of the difficulties Li Ke was facing now, and immediately said: "Third brother, you chose to develop your own power in the Mediterranean. I have no objection to this. The level of civilization there is higher and it is easier to develop. In addition, although there are many forces there, they are all very weak, so it is not very difficult for you to gain a foothold there, but there are two prerequisites that need to be solved!" Text Chapter 666: The Weakness of Dashi "Two premises?" Li Ke was stunned after hearing this. He couldn't think of the two premises Li Min mentioned for the moment. I saw Li Min put down his chopsticks, then stretched out two fingers in sequence and said: "First: transportation; second: population!" Li Ke was a little confused after hearing this, and immediately said: "Sixth brother, I thought you were talking about transportation and the army, how could you mean transportation and population?" Li Min shook his head with a smile and said, "There is no need to talk about transportation. Third brother, if you want to gain a foothold in the Mediterranean, you must need strong support from the rear. My father and I can provide this, but you need to eat regularly." The Suez Canal, which is controlled by others, is quite choked by their necks, and we must find a way to prevent them from taking rash actions." "As for the second reason why it is population rather than the army, the first is because the army also comes from the people under your rule, so third brother, you must have a certain population in your hands, and the Han people must account for a considerable number. Chapter The second reason is that although the army can help you conquer a large piece of land, if you want to completely control this land, you need a large number of Han people to stabilize the rule, so the importance of population is far more important than the army." Li Min finally said slowly. said. Li Ke nodded seriously after hearing this, and at the same time he admired Li Min even more. Although he served as governor in the Tang Dynasty and governed the people of a state, he had no experience in establishing a country alone overseas, so he was not very mature in some aspects. What Li Min said today has a great influence on him. Help and inspire. "Liu Lang, I have written down what you said, but these two prerequisites cannot be solved by me alone. I wonder if you have any good ideas?" Li Ke asked humbly. "Hmm." Li Min thought for a moment, then immediately smiled and said, "As for the population, I can make an announcement in Daqi. As long as the conditions you offer, Third Brother, are high enough, you should be able to attract a group of people, but the number is small. I can't guarantee it, but at least tens of thousands of people can be gathered. In addition, with your influence, third brother, you should be able to gather a group of followers in the Tang Dynasty, and there is also the father. As a father, how can I say that? I have to support Third Brother with a group of men. I heard that the population of the Hu people in the northern grasslands has grown rapidly in the past two years, and those are all natural cavalry!" After Li Ke listened to Li Min's words, he showed an embarrassed look and said: "Liu Lang, I won't refuse if you give me the manpower, but how can I speak to my father?" "Third brother. You really have to go see your father once, because apart from this matter, if you want to prevent the big cannibal from choking your neck, you also need your father to come forward. My seventh brother, eighth brother and I will assist you. That¡¯s it!¡± Li Minmin said helplessly. He knew that Li Ke was thin-skinned and was embarrassed to speak to Li Shimin, but he wanted to solve the two prerequisites of population and transportation. Li Ke must also talk to Li Shimin in person. "Oh? It seems that Liulang, you have a way to make the big eater obediently let go of the Suez Canal and allow the supply fleet to support me to flow unimpeded?" Li Ke's eyes lit up after hearing this. Although population is a big problem, after all, both the Tang Dynasty and Qi Dynasty have always encouraged fertility. However, the growth of population does not happen in a day or two, so it is in a state of shortage for the time being, so Li Ke does not expect to be able to recruit many people to follow him, at worst, if there are not enough Han people. Then fill it with grassland barbarians or even Sanhan people under Li Min. But Li Ke was quite helpless about the fact that the big eater might get stuck in his neck. I tried many methods along the way, but they all seemed to be unworkable, so I placed all my hopes on Li Min. Now it seems that Li Min did not disappoint me. After hearing this, Li Min analyzed with a serious face: "Actually, it is not troublesome to solve this matter. It is nothing more than taking advantage of the situation to intimidate. The cannibals are rising too fast, and the nationalities in the country are mixed. This Their country lacks a kind of cohesion, just because Dashi has been winning battles, giving people a feeling of invincibility. This not only gives them the upper hand in foreign wars, but also makes the foreign races at home unable to fight. Dare to have different intentions." When he said this, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Li Min's face, and then he said: "But now that Dashi has met us, my father's Tang Dynasty is almost invincible in the land battles, and it is even more invincible. In this confrontation, Dashi clearly realized that if they really fought with Datang, their chances of winning were very small, not to mention my navy, which could directly threaten the Dashi Peninsula. If there really was a fight, , they will inevitably suffer a major defeat, which will break their undefeated myth, and this is undoubtedly fatal to the current Dashi, so Dashi will never dare to compete with us at this time Let¡¯s start the war!¡± Hearing what Li Min said, Li Ke also jumped up and said: "So that's it. Dashi's weakness is that he doesn't dare to fight. He is worried that if he loses, the confidence that the people in the country have finally built up will collapse."Sometimes it will have a fatal impact on their rule. Then we only need to make an offensive stance, as long as Dashi is frightened, then we will impose conditions, and opening a small Suez Canal is no problem! " "Haha, third brother is still quick to respond. To intimidate Dashi, my father still needs to come forward. After all, he can not only represent the Tang Dynasty, but also represent my Daqi and seventh brother and their Tianzhu. As long as the three parties jointly act, we will not be afraid If you don't give in if you eat too much, you might even get greater benefits!" Li Min laughed happily. Sometimes he really admired himself. He only came here to help Li Ke, but after he made such a fuss, it turned into a joint effort between the Tang and Three Kingdoms to intimidate Dashi for their own interests, and helping Li Ke became secondary. . Next, Li Min and Li Ke began to discuss how the Three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty should act in order to make Dashi feel the greatest threat, and at the same time not make the other party feel that death is inevitable, so as not to really backfire and Dashi and them would be defeated. If it really comes to this point, even if Dashi is really destroyed, it will be more gain than loss for the Three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty. Brothers Li Ke and Li Min are both extremely intelligent people, and the intimidation plan was quickly formulated. To be on the safe side, Li Min also specially sent the plan to several mature and prudent ministers such as Wang An and Lu Hong for discussion. In the end, they felt that although there were certain risks, it was still quite feasible if it was implemented smoothly. After the plan was finalized, Li Ke and Li Min stayed in Nugang for a few more days. However, it was okay to stay in a place like Wozhou for a few days, but the successive earthquakes were really unbearable, especially Li Min. A person who cherishes his life, he doesn't want to die in an earthquake one day, so he quickly returned to Taiwan with Qinghe and other female relatives. As for Li Ke, he took a boat to Datang to meet Li Shimin and seek his help personally. In the plan finalized by Li Min and Li Ke, it was divided into two parts, which were completed by Li Ke and Li Min respectively. Li Ke had already gone to see Li Shimin, so Li Min naturally couldn't be idle. After sending his family to Keelung, he immediately left Taiwan by boat, first arriving at Lion City, then crossing the Strait of Malacca, and going to the mainland of Tianzhu for the second time. Because time was urgent this time, Li Min took a steamship all the way. Now, after nearly two years of development, steamships have become popular not only on various routes in Southeast Asia, but also on long-distance routes such as Tianzhu or Africa. Steam ships are also beginning to appear on the routes, and even Li Min's navy is already trial-producing steam warships. If it succeeds, the navy's strength will take another leap. It is also worth mentioning that after leaving the Maliu Strait, pirates were rampant on the route entering Tianzhu Bay, which posed a huge threat to passing ships. Li Min had long wanted to clean up, but because of Nanyang's We have never been able to free our hands to do this, and only last year we finally organized a large number of naval forces to start the cleanup. After a year of hard work, the navy has eliminated hundreds of large and small pirate groups here, making the shipping routes in Tianzhu Bay orderly. Although there are still a very few pirates who have slipped through the net, they have become less established. This has been highly praised by maritime merchants from various countries, and it has also greatly promoted commercial exchanges here. The steamer Li Min took did not go to Ceylon Island, but docked directly at the Tianzhu port closest to Zhongjing. This port was originally an unknown small port, but because it was the closest to Zhongjing, it quickly became prosperous. , has now been named Jingwei Port by Li Yun, and a large number of military forces have also been deployed to prevent enemies from attacking from the sea. There is a railway from Jingwei Port to Zhongjing, which was just completed last year. Everything from the rails to the trains were imported from Li Min, and what is very interesting is that the train carriages are also divided into grades, Brahmin and Kshatriya They can ride in high-class carriages, while Vaishyas can only ride in low-class carriages. As for the lowest class Daudara, they are not eligible to take the train. Li Min¡¯s envoy arrived one step ahead of him, so Li Zhen and Li Yun specially arranged a train for Li Min to greet him. Although the current trains have been improved several times and are getting faster and faster, they are at most about the same speed as horses. It still took three hours to get from Jingwei Port to Zhongjing, so Li Min slept on the train. Just arrived in Zhongjing. When Li Min got off the train, Li Zhen and Li Yun were already waiting for him at the train station. This made Li Min very happy. He immediately walked up with a big smile and gave the two brothers a warm hug. , then Li Min pulled Li Zhen and Li Yun into the carriage as if they were running away, and rushed towards the palace quickly. There is no way to escape. The train station is a place where people gather. In addition, one of the biggest characteristics of Tianzhu is its "stinky". The train station is the worst of stinks. It is impossible to stand people. How can Li Zhen and Li Yun be in that kind of place? It is really difficult for the two brothers to wait for themselves. Text Chapter 667: Intimidating Dashi "Sixth brother, I heard that third brother came back from Rome, and first he hurriedly came to find you, and then you hurriedly came to us. Did something happen?" As soon as he arrived at the palace, the impatient Li Zhen immediately He spoke. "Yes, there is indeed something, and it is a very important and urgent matter, otherwise I would not come to you personally to discuss it!" As Li Min said, he recounted Li Ke's experience in Rome, and also focused on it. Li Ke's plan to establish a foothold in the Iberian Peninsula. "Pah~" Li Zhen slapped her thigh after hearing this and said, "Third brother is indeed the third brother. You can find this beauty everywhere. If I had known, I would have gone to Rome first!" As expected of being brothers, Li Zhen¡¯s reaction was exactly the same as that of Li Min, but Li Min was too embarrassed to say it in front of Li Ke. And at this time, Li Min pretended to be righteous and said: "The third brother was able to seduce the Queen of Rome not only because he was the prince of the Tang Dynasty, but also because of his own charm. But if it were you, the eighth brother, I would I guess the Roman Emperor will be more interested in you, I heard that he likes strong and mighty soldiers best." The more mature Li Yun heard Li Min's words and immediately burst out laughing on the spot. The tea he was holding in his right hand spilled all over him. After a while, he said out of breath: "Brother Six, this suggestion is not bad. Three. My brother seduced someone else¡¯s wife, and my eighth brother seduced the Roman emperor himself. Then we will all be a family, and if we have anything to say, we can discuss it under the covers!¡± Looking at his two unscrupulous brothers, Li Zhen rolled his eyes at them angrily. He was a normal man, and his relationship with Wu Meiniang had always been very deep. Even after being married for such a long time, there was no one in his harem except Wu Meiniang. Apart from the queen, there were only two other members of the original palace. Now that he has been promoted to the imperial concubine, there are no other women except the three of them. In this regard, he is simply better than Li Min. The three brothers joked for a while, and then the topic was brought up again about Li Ke. Li Zhen waved his hand and said: "Sixth brother, just tell me. Third brother is not an outsider. If you need any help from us, just ask. Even if we send troops to directly attack the Suez Canal, there is no problem, but I can't I¡¯m sure you can defeat the Big Ogre, unless you transfer tens of thousands of your firearms troops to me!¡± Li Zhen looks very reckless. But he is actually an extremely smart person. Li Min only mentioned Li Ke's desire to establish a country in the Mediterranean. He immediately saw that the key lies in the Suez Canal controlled by the cannibals, and he also roughly understood the reason why Li Min came to them. , although he knew that it would be troublesome to solve this matter. But he still agreed without hesitation. "Go, pay back tens of thousands. How many people are there in the firearms unit in my hand? If I transfer them all to you, what will I do? And now is not the time to start a war with the big cannibal. As long as we use some means, we can make the big eater Shi, surrender obediently!" Li Min rolled his eyes at Li Zhen and said. At the end of the sentence, he had that scheming smile on his face again. Li Zhen and Li Yun's eyes lit up when they heard this. They leaned out to Li Min almost at the same time and asked: "Brother Six, do you have any good ideas?" I saw Li Min taking a sip of tea calmly, and then said: "Seventh brother, eighth brother. Tell me honestly, how much strength you have accumulated in your hands now, are you sure you can win Beitianzhu in one fell swoop?" Li Zhen and Li Yun were stunned after hearing this, and were about to ask why. But he was interrupted by Li Min: "Don't ask me why I asked this question, just answer me!" This made both Li Zhen and Li Yun a little confused. But in the end Li Zhen still replied: "Sixth brother, since you asked this, I won't hide it from you. Now our military strength is sufficient, but there are still some shortcomings in war reserves, such as food and ordnance. There is a gap, so Seventh Brother is currently working hard to develop the economy and is ready to wait until he has a certain amount of savings before taking over the entire Northern Tianzhu in one fell swoop." Li Min pondered for a while after listening, and finally raised his head and looked at Li Zhen and said: "Eighth brother, if you have sufficient supplies, how soon can you take over the entire Beitianzhu?" Hearing this, Li Zhen and Li Yun had already realized something. At that moment, Li Zhen also said very excitedly: "Although the area of ??Northern Tianzhu is larger, because we have captured Central Tianzhu and Southern Tianzhu, the military power in our hands has been greatly increased. As a result, many people in Northern Tianzhu have secretly defected to us, so I can guarantee that we can win it within three months. The whole of Beitianzhu!¡± "Okay, eighth brother is indeed the best at fighting among our brothers. How many supplies do you need? Seventh brother, please make a list for me and I will have people transport it as quickly as possible, but I need you to get it as soon as possible. Get the whole of Tianzhu!" Li Min said without hesitation. Now let LiZhen and Li Yun were also overjoyed, and Li Yun even said with emotion: "Sixth brother, you are still rich and powerful. Even though we founded the country almost at the same time, in terms of real strength, whether it is my father's Tang Dynasty or my sixth brother's Qi Dynasty, , none of which can be compared to our Tianzhu." However, after being happy, Li Zhen asked Li Min with some doubts: "Sixth brother, aren't we going to help third brother? What does this have to do with whether we can fight Beitianzhu or not?" After hearing this, Li Min smiled and told Dashi's weakness, and finally concluded: "With the current situation, as long as we don't push Dashi to a dead end, they will never dare to go to war with us. Before, Dashi Dong The way in has been blocked by Father. In addition to developing westward, they are also developing southward. Now their tentacles have reached the northern border of Tianzhu, and they even have the intention to intervene in northern Tianzhu, so now I need you. Take down Bei Tianzhu with thunderous momentum and give the big cannibal a head-on blow!" Hearing what Li Min said, Li Zhen said with a sudden look on his face: "I understand, Sixth Brother, you want Dashi to feel the threat of our Tianzhu to them. Even after occupying Northern Tianzhu, we can still form Soldiers on the border, make a gesture of attacking Dashi, so that they can feel the dual pressure of Datang and Tianzhu at the same time!" "Hehe, what the eighth brother said is good, but just forming troops at the border is not enough. We need to be more proactive to make Dashi feel a greater threat!" When Li Min said the last word, the smile on his face became more sinister. While Li Min was discussing with Li Zhen and Li Yun, Li Ke had already arrived in Chang'an and met Li Shimin in the Liangyi Palace. He then told him that he also planned to establish a country overseas and had even chosen the location. He confessed everything to Li Shimin, and then looked nervously at his thoughtful father. Li Shimin, who just celebrated his fiftieth birthday, is obviously older than before. Although he still looks heroic, the white hair on his temples and the wrinkles on his forehead still tell Li Ke that his once-famous father is entering his old age, even before. He once took pills in the hope of maintaining his energy. Fortunately, the advice from Li Min and others worked, otherwise it might have caused more serious consequences. "Sanlang, have you really decided?" Li Shimin, who was deep in thought, suddenly raised his head and looked at his son calmly. But in his calm eyes, there was a very complicated emotion, which seemed to be relief, and seemed to be Reluctant to give up. For Li Shimin, he felt very gratified when he watched his sons leave the Tang Dynasty one by one and build an empire of their own overseas. Although some of the sons were incompetent like Li You, there were also promising sons like Li Min, Li Zhen and Li Yun. However, as he grew older, he paid more and more attention to the relationship between his children and grandchildren. However, Li Min and the three of them were far away overseas, and even their children rarely returned to Chang'an, which Li Shimin often missed. Now even Li Ke has to go overseas, and to the farther away Mediterranean Sea, which naturally makes Li Shimin a little reluctant to leave. When Li Ke met Li Shimin's eyes and realized the emotion in his father's eyes, he couldn't help but tremble in his heart. However, he was also a determined person and quickly calmed down his mood. He took a step forward and knelt down. Authentic: "To express my gratitude to my father, although I consider myself to be of low talent, I watched helplessly as my sixth brother and the others established their country overseas, while I, the elder brother, could only stay under the wings of my father. This made my heart really sad. I feel uncomfortable, so I still hope that my father will fulfill my wishes!" Li Shimin looked at Li Ke, who was kneeling in front of him with his head bowed. The expression on his face became more complicated, but in the end reason defeated his emotions. After sighing, an emperor's resolute look finally appeared on his face, and he said in a majestic voice: "Okay. Ke'er, since you have such ambitions, my father will not stop you anymore, now tell me the plan you and Liulang discussed!" Li Ke also looked up at his father with a complicated expression, and then slowly explained the situation in the Mediterranean and the two prerequisites that needed to be solved, namely the population and transportation issues. Finally, he begged to Li Shimin, hoping that Li Shimin could Help him recruit some people and move to the Mediterranean with him. Then he will provide the best conditions for these people. After hearing this, Li Shimin thought about it for a while, and then said: "I will try my best to help you recruit people regarding the population. But you also know the situation in the Tang Dynasty now. It is estimated that there may not be many Han people, but the population growth in the northern grasslands is a bit too fast. At that time, I can order the migration of some small tribes to follow you. As for the transportation problem, how do you and Liu Lang plan to force Dashi to submit?" Hearing that his father was willing to help him solve the population problem, Li Ke also cheered up and said loudly: "To inform my father, we have completed the plan to intimidate Dashi. Now Liu Lang has contacted the seventh and eighth brothers. Action should be taken soon. As for Datang, we only need to do two things!" Text Chapter 668: What is a group fight? After the last battle of Nihawande, Dashi took the initiative to propose peace talks. Considering that Qibi Heli and Xue Wanche led troops to go on an expedition, the army's logistical pressure was too great, so they finally agreed to peace talks. In the end, both sides agreed to peace talks with Niha Wande ceased war for the border, and the Persians took the opportunity to regain their country. However, most of their land was occupied by the cannibals. The current Persian territory is less than a quarter of its former territory. After the battle of Nihawande, Dashi's eastward advance was finally blocked by the more powerful Tang Dynasty. However, Dashi did not stop its expansion. For example, after the eastward road was blocked in the original homeland of Persia, Dashi's army began to turn around and move south, and quickly occupied the area south of Nihavand. That is to say, the southern region of Iran and Pakistan in later generations was adjacent to the Arabian Sea in later generations. The easternmost end was also bordered by Northern Tianzhu, and the two sides were bounded by the Xindu River. The so-called Sindu River is actually the Indus River located in Pakistan in later generations. Southeast of Xindu River is Beitianzhu, and Dashi soon learned about the endless war in Beitianzhu, so Dashi's senior officials are already studying whether to send troops to occupy Beitianzhu? It's just that they are expanding too fast and their military strength can no longer keep up, so they have not taken action for the time being. It was also under this situation that Li Zhen and Li Yun, with the support of Li Min, assembled an army of 100,000 and invaded Northern Tianzhu with the force of sweeping thousands of armies, destroying dozens of countries along the way. Other small countries looked at the direction of the wind. No, most of them chose to surrender. Many of them had already converted to the New Brahman religion, so when they saw Li Zhen's army, they all prepared food and water to welcome the arrival of the army. These people include not only civilians, but also many administrative and religious nobles. It was precisely under the crushing force of this absolute strength and the cooperation of the new Brahman believers in Northern Tianzhu that Li Zhen's army attacked very quickly. Sometimes, even as soon as it reached the border of a small country, the opponent was already attacking from top to bottom. Be ready to surrender. In the end, it took only two and a half months for the entire Northern Tianzhu to fall completely into the hands of Li Zhen and Li Yun, and their Tianzhu Empire finally lived up to its name. The Great Eaters had no time to react to the rapid actions of Li Zhen and Li Yun. When they realized what was going on, the entire northern Tianzhu had become part of the Tianzhu Empire, and on the east bank of the Xindu River, Li Zhen personally stationed there with an army of 50,000 people and conducted drills every day. Especially the firearms unit. The big cannibals on the other side of the river are awakened every morning by the roar of artillery. What alarmed the cannibals even more was that, in addition to training the troops, Li Zhen also mobilized craftsmen to set up a shipbuilding factory by the river and built many small and medium-sized ships. At the same time, soldiers used the ships to make landings every day. train. It seemed like I could cross the river at any time. The abnormal dynamics of the Tianzhu Empire naturally attracted the attention of the senior officials of Dashi. At the same time, they were also shocked that Li Zhen could swallow Beitianzhu in one gulp in such a short period of time. This forced them to start to face up to the strength of Li Zhen and Li Yun. They even raised the Tianzhu Empire, which they had always ignored, to the same level as Tang and Qi. That was at the same time that the Tianzhu Empire annexed Northern Tianzhu. The Tang Dynasty suddenly made a decision that even more panicked the cannibals. Several armies stationed in the Western Regions began to march toward Persia in the west. The total strength reached more than 60,000 people, plus the 40,000-strong army led by Qibi Heli. . By then the total number of troops stationed in Persia reached one hundred thousand. At this juncture, the Tang Dynasty increased its troops, and it also echoed with the Tianzhu Empire. This made Dashi think: Could it be that the Tang Dynasty and Tianzhu are preparing to join forces to deal with them, and may even take back the Persian homeland they just occupied? If it is just one Tianzhu or Datang. Dashi is not too scared, after all, both of them have their own shortcomings. The Tang Dynasty was too far away from West Asia. No matter how strong their national power was, they could not support too many troops to fight for a long time. Tianzhu was newly established, and the country had not yet been completely pacified. Even if it expanded, its intensity would be very limited. But if the two countries join forces, the energy generated will not be as simple as one plus one or two. At least the large food army in Persia will definitely not be able to withstand it. Feeling the threat posed by the alliance between Tianzhu and Datang, the Great Eaters finally couldn't sit still. They began to send envoys to Datang and Tianzhu to contact Li Shimin, Li Yun, and Li Zhen's father and son respectively, even if they could not resolve it through negotiation. War, but at least we must understand the other party's intentions. However, just when Dashi's envoys were sent out, a naval fleet sent by Li Min appeared on the surface of the sea south of the Dashi Peninsula. This navy of thirty main warships was not just a show of force. We went back after one lap, but landed in the Cape Halfon area, which is very close to the Dashi Peninsula, and it seemed that we were planning to stay there for a long time. ??Here we need to explain the topography of the Dashi Peninsula, which was later known as the Arabian Peninsula. It's between the Dashi Peninsula and AfricaThe Red Sea, and after leaving the Red Sea to the south, entered the waters of the later Gulf of Aden. The Gulf of Aden is located between the Dashi Peninsula and the Horn of Africa. The so-called Horn of Africa is actually the Somali Peninsula in later generations. Because its terrain resembles a rhinoceros horn, people vividly call it the Horn of Africa, and the top of the Horn of Africa is called Hafun. The navy sent by Li Min landed in the Cape Hafun area and pretended to be stationed there for a long time. Cape Halfon guards the entrance to the Gulf of Aden, and its geographical location is very important. Although for some reasons, Cape Halfon has not been included in the ruling area of ??the Great Eater for the time being, in fact, many Great Eaters have moved here, making it Dashi already had considerable dominance over Cape Hafon, but when Li Min's navy anchored and stationed here, many Dashi people were frightened and fled back to the Dashi Peninsula, leaving the Dashi people here for many years. Efforts come to naught. What's even more serious is that after Li Min's navy occupied Cape Hafeng, it was too close to the Dashi Peninsula. Dashi's navy was no match for the Daqi navy. In other words, Li Min could bring warships to it at any time. The Red Sea, even like Li Ke did in the Iberian Peninsula, bombarded the port cities of food. In addition, Li Min's occupation of Cape Hafon has another meaning. This represents the first step for him to extend his tentacles to the Suez Canal. In the future, he is likely to penetrate into the Red Sea through the Gulf of Aden, and step by step to the golden waterway, the Suez Canal. This canal, which was opened less than ten years ago, has become one of the important financial sources of Dashi, so they will never allow any mistakes in the Suez Canal. But at this time, the upper echelons of Dashi had also smelled a bad smell. On land, they were facing dual pressures from Tang and Tianzhu. Now even Li Min's Daqi navy came to intervene, and these three countries came out at the same time. Yiyuan, it can even be said in layman's terms, is Li Shimin, the father, and he and his three sons are preparing to fight in a group fight against Dashi. Moreover, the strength of these three countries are all extremely strong, even in a one-on-one confrontation, Dashi There is no guarantee of victory, not to mention it is still three against one. Under this situation, Dashi finally felt the fear of facing a life and death situation. While strengthening their armaments, they actively contacted the Three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty, hoping to avoid this war through negotiations. Even if they had to pay a certain price, they would Yes, after all, who would let four men beat one of them? Li Min, Li Yun, and Li Zhen all chose to avoid the envoy sent by Dashi, and only gave the envoy one sentence, that is, let them go to Chang'an to talk to Li Shimin. They were just sons. To act according to orders, Datang, the mother, still needs to make the decision. Regarding the attitude of Li Min and the others, Dashi confirmed his previous guess that this matter was indeed dominated by the Tang Dynasty, and the three countries united to prepare to attack them. After understanding this, Dashi immediately sent several heavyweight envoys to the Tang Dynasty, and they also took the sea route. They first reached Tianzhu, and then took a very fast steamship, which seemed to be much farther than taking the land route. , but because the steam ship is very fast, it still saves a lot of time in the end. After these envoys finally arrived in Chang'an, they immediately asked Li Shimin for peace talks. However, Li Shimin deliberately waited for these envoys for half a month before receiving them, and their attitude was also lukewarm, which was even more serious. The psychological burden of cannibalism. In fact, from the moment the Dashi envoy arrived in Chang'an, Li Min's plan to intimidate Dashi was almost in progress. On the one hand, Datang sent troops to Persia, and on the other hand, Li Shimin came forward to negotiate with Dashi. As for Li Zhen and Li Yun, they are also doing well in Xindu River. The remaining Li Min took the initiative and occupied the throat of the big man-eater at Cape Hafon. This combination of sea and land strength of the three countries made Dashi feel a huge threat in all directions. Although the people of Da Shi also suspected that this was Datang's bluff, they did not dare to bet. After all, this was related to the life and death of Da Shi. If they really angered Datang and led to the outbreak of war, the consequences would definitely not be Anyone can afford it. It is precisely because of this that the Dashi envoys were very respectful when facing Li Shimin, and even offered to return some land in Persia to avoid the outbreak of war. Unfortunately, Li Shimin's appetite was not satisfied by just some land. During the negotiation process, he unabashedly expressed his interest in the Suez Canal and even proposed that as long as Dashi gave up the management rights of the canal, Then Datang will sign a peace treaty with Dashi to ensure that Datang will not take the initiative to attack Dashi. Text Chapter 669 Suez Canal Commerce Treaty Naturally, the envoys of Dashi would not agree to such excessive demands made by the Tang Dynasty. However, they did not dare to act too tough when people were under the roof, so they could only express euphemistically that Dashi would never cut off the Suez Canal. Handed over. In response to the insistence of the Dashi envoys, Li Shimin finally took a step back. He believed that the geographical location of the Suez Canal was too important to be controlled by the Dashi family. Therefore, he proposed that several countries should co-manage it and share the benefits equally. Moreover, this proposal It also received firm consent from the envoys from Daqi and Tianzhu. Originally, if they were only considering economic interests, Dashi would probably agree to Li Shimin's request. After all, although the Suez Canal is a golden waterway, they couldn't care less when faced with a life-and-death situation, not to mention it was just a matter of life and death. Transfer part of the benefits. However, the geographical location of the Suez Canal is too sensitive. It is located just between the Dashi Peninsula and Egypt, and is not very far from the capital of Dashi. If the Tang Dynasty and the Three Kingdoms were also involved in the management of the canal, it would be equivalent to There is a sharp knife hanging in Dashi's heart, and he doesn't know when it will fall. Therefore, in the end, the Dashi envoys withstood the tremendous pressure from the Three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty and still did not agree to Li Shimin's proposal. This made Li Shimin very angry, and many generals of the Tang Dynasty also clamored for war. However, in the end, the envoy sent by Li Min proposed a compromise plan, which was to let Dashi once again increase the opening of the Suez Canal, regardless of Under no circumstances are they allowed to seize the merchant ships of the Three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty. At the same time, they are also required to implement a tax reduction policy for the merchant ships of the three countries. The tax rate is more than half of the original price. Seeing that everyone in the Tang Dynasty was clamoring to start, the envoys of Da Shi were also having a hard time. Now seeing the envoys of Da Qi proposing such a plan that does not touch their core interests, naturally they all supported it with both hands. However, Li Shimin made a gesture of disagreement at first. Later, Li Minhe, Li Zhen, and Li Yun wrote a letter in person, which made him "reluctantly" agree to the plan. So under this situation, Datang took the lead, and four countries, Daqi, Tianzhu and Dashi, participated, and finally signed a commercial contract called the "Suez Canal Commerce Treaty". In this contract, Dashi declared that it would never seize merchant ships from Datang and other three countries without authorization, and would reduce or reduce taxes on merchant ships from the three countries. It also ensures the smooth flow of the Suez Canal. In order to supervise Dashi's implementation of this treaty, the treaty also stipulated that the Three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty would build a military port at Cape Hafon, and station a joint force composed of the three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty for a long time. Dashi fell short of what was stipulated in the treaty. Then the three countries will use force to protect their legitimate rights in the treaty. Regarding the joint force clause, although the Dashi envoys tried their best to resist, they could not withstand the pressure of the three countries and finally agreed. However, they also succeeded in adding a time limit to this clause, stipulating that if it is within twenty years , Dashi did not violate the content of the treaty. Then the Three Kingdoms of the Tang Dynasty must withdraw the joint forces from Cape Hafeng. The signing of the Suez Canal Commerce Treaty ensured the smooth flow of the Suez Canal and also greatly promoted cultural and economic exchanges between the East and the West. But these are not the most important. The key is the guarantee of this treaty. Li Ke finally had no worries and began to make full preparations for entering the Mediterranean. In the autumn of the twenty-fourth year of Zhenguan, after nearly a year of preparation, Li Ke himself was in Shanghai, Suzhou and other places. A total of 20,000 people were recruited who were willing to go with him to the Mediterranean. Li Shimin helped Li Ke gather 40,000 people in the Guanzhong area, as well as 60,000 non-Han people. Most of these non-Han people are Hu people from the northern grasslands, and there are also a considerable number of people from the Western Regions. All together, they collected 100,000 yuan, which was all given to Li Ke. Finally, there are the people Li Min recruited for Li Ke in Daqi. In comparison, most of the Han people here in Li Min have just moved from the Central Plains area, and they are very satisfied with their current life, so few people are willing to After moving again, Li Min only recruited more than 20,000 Han people in the end. Li Min was very dissatisfied with this, but had no choice but to organize again many barbarians from Sanhan, Wazhou and Ezo Islands. In the end, the total number was 160,000, and 20,000 Han people were recruited. There were 180,000 people in total. The total number of people recruited by the three parties reached exactly 300,000, of which only 80,000 were Han people. However, because of the clever arrangements made by Li Shimin and Li Min, the populations of other ethnic groups were smaller than those of the Han people. For example, the largest number except the Han people There are only 60,000 barbarians, northern barbarians and Ezo barbarians combined. Three hundred thousand people seems to be a lot. At least it is much larger than when Li Zhen and Li Yun went to Tianzhu. However, Li Ke's situation is quite special. The Mediterranean he is going to is far away from the Central Plains. Even with the current developed maritime transportation, But there are still very few Han people going there, which even makes Li Zhen and Li Yun'sZhudu is better than his place. For example, many Han people are now going to Tianzhu to settle down. Therefore, in a short period of time, the population in Li Ke's hands will not increase much. These 300,000 people will be all the capital for his future founding of the country, especially since there are not many Han people among them. Not only does he have to use this limited The population controls a large amount of land, and at the same time, it is necessary to prevent the forces of other ethnic groups brought from growing too fast, which is not conducive to his rule. The problem of population can only be like this for the time being. After all, 300,000 people is already a lot. At least for Li Ke, he has been pleasantly surprised. According to his original estimate, the total population that could be recruited in the end could be 2 One hundred thousand is not bad. Even for the number of Han people, he thought that the number was only fifty thousand at most. Unexpectedly, it now far exceeded his goal. Just like Li Min said at the beginning, once the population is established, the army will not be a problem. Originally, there were a thousand guards in Li Ke's house. Naturally, these people would follow him to the Mediterranean, and they would also become the backbone of Li Ke's army. In addition, Li Shimin and Li Min also recruited a group of students from their respective military academies to join Li Ke's team. These students have received formal military education, and each of them has a lot of room for growth. When they truly grow up, they will definitely Can become Li Ke's right-hand man. It is worth mentioning that the students in the two military academies are very enthusiastic about joining Li Ke's team, especially the young students. Although most of the current military academy cadets can become officers after graduation, for these young people, instead of staying in Datang and Daqi and starting from middle and low-level officers step by step, it is better to follow Li Ke to the Mediterranean, at least in the On the battlefield over there, they can give full play to their military talents and get promoted faster. Of course, the premise is that you have real ability. Young people are impulsive and will not admit that they have no real ability. Therefore, the recruitment work of the two military academies went very smoothly. In the end, the number of people recruited was much more than expected. Not only were some students who were about to graduate, but also some Although some students who have just entered the school are a little irrational, they can also see the ambition of the men of the Tang Dynasty. With the addition of these military academy cadets and the original one thousand guards as the backbone, Li Ke finally had the army in hand. The next step was to recruit soldiers from those people who were willing to move. Most of these people who are willing to migrate are people who are unwilling to accept the status quo, especially young people. From the moment they agreed to migrate, they were already mentally prepared to join the army. After all, they all knew that they wanted to be together. To establish a foothold in a strange land, it is natural to possess powerful force. Precisely because of this, the recruitment work went very smoothly. An army of 50,000 people was quickly recruited from 300,000 people, including 20,000 Han people and 30,000 mixed troops from other ethnic groups. In response to the problem that the army was too small in number, Li Min suggested that Li Ke build this army into an all-firearms unit, mainly used for offense. As for the cold weapon units used in the future, they can be filled by ethnic groups in the conquered areas. Regarding Li Min¡¯s suggestion, Li Ke finally agreed to it after careful consideration and discussions with Wang Fangyi and others. In recent years, the steel output of Datang and Daqi has been rising at a linear rate. Coupled with technological advancement, the manufacturing cost of firearms has dropped a lot. Although the cost of building a firearms army of 50,000 people is expensive, Li Ke feels that it can still be done It doesn't matter if he has no money, he can borrow money from Li Min temporarily, and it won't be too late to pay him back when he has money later. In the following time, Li Ke¡¯s 50,000 troops were trained by military instructors provided by Li Min. Even officers such as Wang Fangyi had to learn the command of firearms troops. This training process lasted for about a year. However, during this year, Li Ke and other people who were willing to migrate were not idle. Li Min provided them with a temporary island to live in in Nanyang, and Li Ke purchased a large number of ships, and most of the people moved there. Under the guidance of some invited sailors, they began to learn how to drive ships. Li Ke even arranged for a group of people to go to the shipyard for internships and learn shipbuilding technology. The reason why all the people learn to sail is that Li Ke was inspired by Li Min. The development of maritime trade has become an unstoppable trend and will bring huge trade benefits to your family. Therefore, Li Ke has Decided that after establishing a foothold in the Mediterranean, he would vigorously carry out maritime trade like Li Min and strive to accumulate a large amount of wealth in the shortest time, so that he would have greater power to expand everywhere. In this way, Li Ke's 300,000 men spent a year in intense training, and the time finally became ripe. In the winter of the twenty-fifth year of Zhenguan, Li Ke led an army of 50,000 people by boat. Quietly left the Qi Empire, and finally passed the Suez Canal smoothly under the banner of Datang, and came to the Mediterranean for the second time. Text Chapter 670 Making Concubine Yang Angry Strictly speaking, there is no winter in Taiwan. Even in the northernmost areas such as Keelung, there are only hot seasons and cool seasons. The cool season is consistent with the winter period in the northern part of the Tang Dynasty, and the rest are hot seasons. , but even in the cool season, the temperature is much higher than in winter in the north. It is usually around ten degrees Celsius, and there is basically no freezing unless there is an abnormal climate, but that may lead to natural disasters. Free e-book download. It has now entered the winter of the 25th year of Zhenguan, and Keelung and other places are also in the cool season. However, Keelung seems very cold at this time, because in the cool season, it often rains in Taipei, and then blows from the north of the Pacific Ocean. The cold wind that came seemed to be quite warm, but in fact it made people feel wet and cold. This made Li Min's family very unaccustomed to it, so they all hid in Tainan City to spend the winter. In fact, this is not just the feeling of Li Min¡¯s family, other people who moved from the north of the Tang Dynasty are also not very adaptable to the cold and wet winter in Taipei. Only some Han people who are originally from the south will feel that the winter in Keelung is very warm. After all, Taiwan is greatly affected by the marine climate, and the temperature is higher than that in areas at the same latitude. After these years of development, especially the maritime trade in Nanyang and Tianzhu has become more and more prosperous, so Tainan City¡¯s geographical location has also become prominent. Even in the past few years, Tainan City¡¯s development speed has significantly exceeded that of Keelung. Shipbuilding, sugar production, The textile and steam engine manufacturing industries are all developing rapidly. Taiwan's second largest industrial zone has now formed in the surrounding area, and according to the current development rate, it may surpass the Taipei Industrial Zone centered on Keelung in a few years. It is precisely because of the increasing importance of Tainan City that when the founding of the People's Republic of China, Li Min listed Tainan City as the companion capital. The original Wangfu Courtyard in the city was also expanded into a large-scale royal palace. Li Min would come here to stay every year. Last some time. In the back garden of the Royal Palace, a slender lady stood on the covered bridge, her bright eyes looking quietly at the river flowing under her feet. Occasionally she would stretch out her hand and sprinkle the fish food in her hand into the water, causing the river to flow. The golden carps in the fish compete for food. This lady is about fifty years old. However, due to her good maintenance and natural beauty, she looks much younger than her actual age. When most people see her, they usually think that she is only in her thirties. , no more than forty years old at most. If she puts on makeup more carefully to cover up the fine lines at the corners of her eyes and forehead, she will probably be four or five years younger. If she stands with Li Min, she is No one would doubt Li Min's sister. The lady standing on the covered bridge was Li Min's biological mother, Concubine Yang. Some time ago, Li Ke went on an expedition to the Mediterranean. As a mother, Concubine Yang was worried about her. Li Shimin could also understand Concubine Yang's mood, so he sent him to He escorted Concubine Yang to Taiwan. After spending a few days with Li Ke, he finally sent his son to board the ship and left Taiwan in person. Regarding Li Ke¡¯s expedition to the Mediterranean, Concubine Yang was as conflicted as Li Shimin. At the same time, she was pleased that her son had ideals and ambitions and was unwilling to settle for an ordinary life. He would definitely be as proud of them as Li Min in the future. On the other side, Concubine Yang was a little worried and reluctant. After all, the Mediterranean Sea was so far away, and she didn¡¯t know when Li Ke would be able to come back from this trip. In addition, she also knew that if Li Ke wanted to establish a foothold there, he would definitely have to go through a journey. Although there were bloody battles, although she knew that Li Ke would not go to the battlefield to fight in person, as a mother, Concubine Yang was still a little worried. "Grandma! Grandma! Look at me catching a butterfly!" At this moment, a crisp voice shouted loudly, accompanied by the sound of a rapid running. Concubine Yang turned her head when she heard the sound and found that her eldest granddaughter Chou Chou was waving a butterfly in her hand and running towards her along the corridor bridge. Behind Chou Chou, Li Mian, Li Xiu, Youlan and his three children, as well as Li Ke's second son Li Wei and third son Li Kun, also followed closely behind. Looking at these grandchildren, Concubine Yang's mood immediately improved, and a loving smile immediately appeared on her face. While telling Chou Chou and others to run slowly, she also rushed towards them, but Chou Chou jumped into her head first. In his arms, the grandfather and grandson were laughing together. Li Mian and the other children behind him were running too fast and couldn't stop for a moment, so they bumped into Chou Chou one after another, and almost knocked down Concubine Yang. , Chou Chou was so angry that he pointed at a group of younger brothers and sisters and continued to train them. "Okay Chou Chou, my younger brothers and sisters are also careless, so don't scold them anymore!" Seeing Chou Chou acting like a little adult, Concubine Yang couldn't help but laugh. No wonder Liu Lang likes this eldest daughter the most. The little girl is really cute sometimes. When Chou Chou heard her grandmother's words, she immediately smiled and stopped talking. Li Mian and the other children immediately relaxed and started to talk to Concubine Yang. One asked Concubine Yang to see the grasshoppers she had caught, and the other asked Concubine Yang to see the grasshoppers she had caught. Look at the garland made by myself. Sometimes she would grab Concubine Yang's sleeve and shake it, which made herConcubine Yang looked a little embarrassed, but Concubine Yang really enjoyed the family happiness between her grandparents and grandchildren. When she was alone in Chang'an, what she thought about most was her grandchildren. Li Min from a distance looked at Concubine Yang's happy look, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Ever since his third brother Li Ke left, Concubine Yang had not been in a very good mood, and Li Min's trip to the Mediterranean was, strictly speaking, not in a good mood. It was also related to him, so this made Li Min a little afraid to face Concubine Yang, and even deliberately avoided her these past few days. It was not until today that he asked Chou Chou to bring his younger brothers and sisters to play with Concubine Yang. Now it seems The effect is indeed good. "Husband, go take care of Chou Chou and the others, don't let mother and concubine get tired!" At this moment, Wen Xin came up from behind Li Min and said with a smile. Just looking at her expression, she seemed to have known for a long time that Li Min was instigating Chou Chou and the others behind her back. "Me?" Li Min was a little embarrassed, "I won't go. There are still some government affairs that have not been completed today. Wen Xin, please say hello to my mother and concubine for me!" Li Min said, turned around and was about to run away, but Wen Xin grabbed her sleeve and said: "Husband, my concubine only has two sons, you and the third brother. Now the third brother has been gone for a few days, but you have been Hiding from the mother-in-law, what will the mother-in-law think?" "This" Li Min was also shocked after hearing this. Indeed, he was just worried that Concubine Yang would blame him, so he kept hiding. However, he ignored that Concubine Yang needed his son at this time. He was just hiding like this. It will make her angry. Thinking of this, Li Minnai shook his head and said: "Okay, let's go to say hello to the mother and concubine together." Wen Xin then showed a victorious smile, and walked up to Concubine Yang with Li Min. When Chou Chou and other children saw them, they immediately stopped daring to make trouble with their grandmother, and all of them became good babies. "My son, I pay my respects to my mother and concubine!" Li Min and Wen Xin saluted together. "Well, Wen Xin came here, Mian'er said he got an A in the last exam, is it true?" Concubine Yang didn't seem to see Li Min, she just pulled Wen Xin up and said affectionately. "Grandma, I didn't lie. My husband really gave me an advantage." Li Mian interjected without a wink. "Oh~, my father is so pitiful, and my grandmother is angry!" Chou Chou was already a big girl and knew some things, so she muttered in a low voice with some gloating. Unfortunately, Li Min heard it, and he was severely punished. He rolled his eyes at his daughter. "My son, please see your mother and concubine!" Li Mina said again. This time, Concubine Yang finally glared at Li Min, and then she said, "Why don't you hide?" "Concubine, II was wrong!" Li Min knew that it was useless to argue at this time, not to mention that he did not consider it well, so he could only admit his mistake on the spot, just in front of his children, so that he could still Somewhat embarrassed. "Huh, just know that you are wrong!" Concubine Yang looked at Li Min's pitiful look, and her heart softened. In fact, Concubine Yang was not angry with Li Min about Li Ke's trip to the Mediterranean. It was just that Li Min had deliberately avoided her in the past few days. This was what made Concubine Yang angry. Feeling that Concubine Yang's tone softened, Li Min immediately smiled cheekily, stepped forward and supported Concubine Yang on the left and right with Wen Xin, and said: "Concubine, when you come to Taiwan this time, you must stay for a while longer. Now It¡¯s the coldest time in the Guanzhong area, but the climate in Taiwan is almost the same as spring. Plus, Chou Chou and the others are always thinking about you, so don¡¯t go back for the time being!¡± Concubine Yang was a little moved when she heard Li Min's words, but then she thought of another thing. She sighed and said, "It would be okay if I lived in Taiwan for a year, but Sister Changsun got a serious illness some time ago. I haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, so I¡¯ve been left to take care of the affairs in the palace, so at most I¡¯ll have to stay with you until the spring of next year.¡± Li Min was a little disappointed when he heard this. At this time, Wen Xin next to him asked: "Hasn't the Queen Mother's illness been cured by Dr. Sun? Why is she now seriously ill again?" I saw Concubine Yang suddenly paused at this time, took Wen Xin's hand and said: "Wen Xin, if you didn't ask me, I would have forgotten that Sister Zhangsun actually suffered serious losses because she gave birth to too many children when she was young. It is easy to get sick. Speaking of which, Wen Xin, you and Rokuro have three children. Try not to have more children in the future, otherwise you will suffer too much and you will get all kinds of diseases when you get older. " The year before last, Wen Xin gave birth to another son for Li Min, named Li Rui. He has just learned to walk now. Hearing her mother-in-law's concern, Wen Xin felt warm in her heart, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, mother-in-law, my husband has discussed this matter with me before, and we will pay attention to it in the future. Moreover, we have two sons and one daughter. I am already very satisfied." Hearing Wen Xin¡¯s words, Concubine Yang nodded with relief. Although she had looked down on this daughter-in-law in the past, that was mainly because Wen Xin had no children after her marriage., and later Wen Xin got a boy in one fell swoop, which made Concubine Yang no longer care about Wen Xin's parentage. But then Concubine Yang thought of another troublesome thing. She frowned slightly and said to Li Min, "Liu Lang, I have something to trouble you about, but I guess it won't have much effect." To be continued. ) Text Chapter 671 Si Zi is in love "Oh? What are you talking about?" Li Min asked in surprise. Concubine Yang guessed that even her intervention would have no effect. It seemed that this matter was indeed difficult enough. Concubine Yang was a little angry and said: "What else could it be? It's your father. You said that he is so old, but he still doesn't know how to cherish his body. This autumn, he took a group of people into the mountains." While hunting, he encountered a ferocious tiger. He refused to let others help him. He took a bow and arrow to shoot the tiger to death. In the end, although the tiger was shot to death, his arm was also slightly injured. This incident made Chao Zhong The ministers came to give advice one after another, but from the look on his face, I guess he didn¡¯t listen at all.¡± Li Min felt a headache after hearing this. He was familiar with Li Shimin's temperament and knew that his father's genes were full of violent elements. There used to be some strong enemies around Datang, but Li Shimin turned them all into scum. Now that he can't find an opponent, Li Shimin has no choice but to vent his violent tendencies through hunting. Therefore, it was extremely difficult to persuade Li Shimin not to go hunting. "Mother, I will give a memorial to the emperor, but I agree with you that it probably won't be of much use." Li Min finally said helplessly. "That's all we can do." Concubine Yang also smiled bitterly and said, "After this winter, it will be time for spring hunting again. It is estimated that your father will have to go hunting in Nanshan again. I must follow him then, although there is some persuasion. It may not be useful, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± Li Min also nodded. Queen Changsun was in poor health and could not always be by Li Shimin's side. So the only person left who could persuade Li Shimin was Concubine Yang. "Concubine, why didn't Shengping come with you this time?" Li Min suddenly thought of his little sister. Speaking of which, Shengping was already fourteen years old, one year older than ChouChou. But because Li Min is away from home all year round, the brother and sister don't see each other that often. When Concubine Yang heard this, she put her hand on her forehead and blamed herself somewhat helplessly: "Look at my memory. When I came to Taiwan, I only focused on seeing your third brother off. I almost forgot to tell you a big happy event." "What a happy event. Could it be that sister Shengping has already made a promise to someone else?" At this time, Xin Ye said with a face of surprise. Although Shengping was only fourteen years old, princesses in the Tang Dynasty generally got engaged and married early. Later, after Li Min's persuasion, Li Shimin set the rules in the palace. The princess will still get engaged early, but the marriage will have to wait until after she is eighteen years old. "It's not that Shengping is still young, I don't want her to marry someone so early. It won't be too late to marry her when she is older and has her own mind." Concubine Yang smiled after hearing this. Upon hearing this, Li Min also praised loudly: "This is a good idea, concubine. Marriage is a lifelong matter for a woman, and she must be satisfied with it. But she should not be like Sizi, who is an eighteen-year-old girl. But we haven¡¯t been able to get married yet!¡± Speaking of which, Sizi is also naturally beautiful. Her appearance, talent, knowledge, and character are all the best among princesses. In addition, she is Li Shimin's favorite daughter. She is also Li Min's favorite sister, so she has been sought after by countless young men and women a few years ago. There are also countless marriage proposals from wealthy families. But Sizi didn't take a fancy to any of them. Li Shimin and Empress Changsun couldn't bear to force her, so they had no choice but to delay her. Li Min was also very anxious about this, and even personally helped Si Zi identify a few young people with good looks and good backgrounds. But they were all rejected by Si Zi. When Li Min mentioned Si Zi, Concubine Yang smiled and said, "Don't be anxious about Si Zi. Before I came here, I felt that this girl might have a sweetheart, but I'll talk about it later. The happy event I'm talking about is Cai'er is pregnant again. Shengping and Cai'er have the best relationship. This time, she will stay in Chang'an to accompany Cai'er. The imperial doctor said that Cai'er will give birth in May next year!" "What, that's great!" Li Min shouted excitedly when he heard that. When he heard that Sizi had a sweetheart, he was still anxious to ask. However, after hearing that Cai'er was pregnant, his heart immediately I was filled with excitement by this incident, and my face was full of surprise. It turns out that Li Zhi and Cai'er got married a few years ago. Miss Hu Yuyi, who met Li Zhi in Taiwan, also married him as Liang Di at the same time. Cai'er became pregnant soon after the marriage, but unfortunately she A daughter was born, but later Hu Yuyi gave birth to a son. Cai'er was able to become the Crown Princess only because of Li Min's support and Li Zhi's own persistence. Her status was not stable, so she urgently needed a son to consolidate her status. Unfortunately, after giving birth to a daughter, she did not get pregnant again for a long time. , which made Concubine Yang, the aunt, also very anxious. Unexpectedly, Cai'er was finally pregnant again this time. Next, Li Min asked some questions about Cai'er's physical condition and what was the relationship between her and Li Zhi? I felt relieved when I learned that everything was fine. Finally, Li Min asked: "Mother, you said just now that Si Zi has a sweetheart. What is going on?" When I mention this matter, but Concubine Yang smiled before saying anything: "Speaking of Si Zi, this girl really has an idea. Since she was thirteen years old, people have been proposing marriage to her, but at the beginning she said she wanted to find someone like you, Liu Lang. Husband, but although our Tang Dynasty is big, we really can¡¯t find another Liulang." When Concubine Yang said this, she looked at Li Min with pride. Her son was recognized as a genius. He could not even be described as a genius. Relying on his own strength, he established a country overseas and ascended the throne as emperor. Moreover, the strength of Da Qi is no worse than that of Tang Dynasty. Scholars and even historians believe that Li Min can be compared with Li Shimin and created a new world for the descendants of Yan and Huang. A bigger picture than ever before. Whenever she heard other people's comments about Li Min, Concubine Yang would feel extremely proud. Li Min smiled bitterly after hearing this. Sizi's character is soft on the outside but strong on the inside. And due to the influence of her growing environment, she has a tendency to love her father and brother when it comes to choosing a mate. Don't think this is a perversion. In fact, most women Everyone has a tendency to love their father and brother, and when choosing a mate, they will also choose those who have the same temperament as their father and brother. This is normal. There is nothing wrong with this pair of ordinary women, but Si Zi's father and brother are both emperors throughout the ages. It is already a miracle that two of them can appear in the same era. It is impossible for her to find the third root, so Si Zi Her son's marriage has been delayed for five years, and she still hasn't found a man who makes her heart beat. But what Concubine Yang told about next gave Li Min a feeling of a sudden turn of events. It turns out that when Empress Changsun fell ill this year, Si Zi spent some time as a female crown in a Taoist temple outside Chang'an City, preparing to use it to pray for her mother. The so-called female crowns actually refer to female Taoist priests. The upper-class nobles of the Tang Dynasty believed in Taoism. Noble women often became monks for some reasons and became female crowns. However, when Taoist priests came, they could not help but get married, so these female crowns could get married immediately as long as they took off their Taoist robes. . This custom of making women's crowns is very popular among nobles. Most of them, like Sizi, make women's crowns to pray for their relatives. Si Zi has a special status. In order to prevent others from harassing her, the news of her becoming a nun is naturally strictly blocked. Even the Taoist temple where Si Zi became a monk was specially selected. Except for a few female Taoist priests, there are no more There are other people waiting, and there are many guards protecting the surroundings. Coincidentally, one morning, a group of students from the Imperial College went out to play. When they came to the Taoist temple where Sizi became a monk, they suddenly encountered a heavy rain, so they went to the temple to take shelter temporarily, and saw a Taoist man in Taoist robes. Si Zi, they were shocked at the moment. Some frivolous students even wrote poems on the spot and expressed their love for Si Zi tactfully. "It's a pity that this pissed off Sizi and even drove them out. Now these students were in a state of embarrassment due to the heavy rain. However, one of them, a young scholar named Shangguan Tingzhi, really fell in love with Sizi. After being kicked out of the Taoist temple, he did not even take shelter from the rain. He just stood outside the gate and did not leave. It was the other female Taoist priests who took pity on him and gave him a raincoat to prevent him from getting gonorrhea. In the next period of time, this Shangguan Tingzhi would come every day. At first, Si Zi thought that the other party was just like the previous suitors, and did not take it to heart at all, and had no intention of seeing him. However, this Shangguan Tingzhi was really an infatuated person. Seed, the Taoist temple wouldn't let him in, so he sat under a pine tree outside the Taoist temple and waited. And while waiting, he was either playing the piano or practicing calligraphy. When inspiration came, he would write a few love poems and send them to the temple. Later, Shangguan Tingzhi also learned from a female Taoist priest in the Taoist temple that Sizi came to pray for his mother. He also wanted to find out which family Sizi was from, but unfortunately the other party refused to tell her. However, after learning that Sizi came to pray for blessings, Shangguan Tingzhi immediately made a change. Although he still came every day, he no longer asked to see him. Instead, he sat under the pine tree outside the Taoist temple and copied Tibetan writings in order to replace Sizi. Zi prayed to her mother for several months. It can be regarded as Shangguan Tingzhi's good luck. After he started copying and writing, Queen Changsun's condition really improved slowly. As a result, Sizi was very happy, and at the same time he was no longer so cold towards Shangguan Tingzhi, and would occasionally invite him. The other party went to the temple and sat down. After having real contact with Si Zi, Shangguan Tingzhi's admiration for Si Zi continued to grow. However, he was a scholar and had a thin skin, so he was embarrassed to say some words and could only express himself through some actions. Admiration. Speaking of which, Shangguan Tingzhi's family background is average, his talents and learning are not particularly outstanding, and his appearance is very handsome, but Sizi is not that kind of shallow woman, and Shangguan Tingzhi is not as good as Sizi's previous ones in every aspect. Mate selection requirements. But no one can explain the relationship clearly. After a period of contact, Si Zi actually felt a slight affection for Shangguan Ting. This may be what people often call long-lasting love.Even after Queen Changsun¡¯s illness was cured, she did not leave the Taoist temple, but still contacted Shangguan Tingzhi as a female crown, and until now, the Shangguan Ting capital did not know the true identity of Si Zi. However, all three generations of Shangguan Tingzhi's ancestors have been thoroughly investigated by Li Shimin. When Li Min learned Shangguan Tingzhi's identity from Concubine Yang, he smiled bitterly and lamented that this world is really too small! Text Chapter 672 Concubine Yang abducts Chou Chou Shangguan Tingzhi also came from a family of officials. His grandfather's name was Shangguan Hong, who served as deputy supervisor of Jiangdu Palace during the Sui Dynasty. Later, during the Jiangdu Rebellion, he was killed together with Li Min's grandfather Yang Guang, and his father He was only nine years old at the time and survived by being hidden. Speaking of Shangguan Tingzhi's father, he is a famous figure. Even Li Min knows this person. However, Shangguan Tingzhi's father became famous when Li Zhi was in power, but now he is still an ordinary official. This person It¡¯s Shangguan Yi. Speaking of Shangguan Yi, we have to talk about Wu Meiniang. In later history, Shangguan Yi served as the prime minister during the Li Zhi period. Because she openly petitioned to abolish Wu Meiniang¡¯s position as queen, she was framed by Xu Jingzong for rebellion and was eventually executed. Later Zhongzong was rehabilitated. In addition, Shangguan Yi also had a more famous granddaughter. She was Shangguan Wan'er, the famous "female prime minister" of the Wu Zhou Dynasty. Shangguan Yi was talented and created a "Shangguan style" standard poem. Although he was not as influential as Li Bai in later generations, he was also a very famous poet in the early Tang Dynasty. Moreover, when he was just twenty years old, he passed the Jinshi examination, which also attracted Li Shimin's attention. Now Shangguan Yi is appointed as secretary Liang. Even though he is only a junior official from the sixth rank, he is equivalent to Li Shimin¡¯s secretary. The position is very important. Moreover, the reason why Li Shimin has not promoted Shangguan Yi is that he has the intention to leave this person to him. Li Zhi, this shows that Li Shimin attaches great importance to Shangguan Yi. Shangguan Tingzhi is the eldest son of Shangguan Yi. He is only eighteen years old this year, and he is devoted to studying. Although his family arranged several marriages for him, Shangguan Tingzhi rejected them all. Unexpectedly, a chance encounter with Si Zi in a Taoist temple made him fall in love with Si Zi at first sight. He even put his studies aside and stayed outside the Taoist temple every day. In the end, he finally exchanged his infatuation for a trace of Si Zi's heartbeat. Maybe after being in contact for a while, Si Zi would accept the other party. "Mother, I have met Shangguan Yi several times. I know that there is nothing wrong with her talent, learning and character, and that she will be reused in the future. In addition, although the Shangguan family's background is lower, as long as Sizi likes it, it doesn't matter. Relationship, but the key is the character of the people in Shangguan Court, they must not be exaggerated?" Li Min finally asked Concubine Yang. After hearing this, Concubine Yang rolled her eyes at Li Min and said: "It doesn't matter what you say, your father not only found out the three generations of Shangguan family's ancestors, but also found out what Shangguan Tingzhi did from childhood to adulthood. Speaking of which, although this young man's talents and learning are not as good as his father's, he is still pretty good and his character is not problematic. In this regard, he is very similar to his father. If Sizi can really like him, it will be considered a good one. A good match." Hearing this, Li Min finally felt relieved. Sizi is his favorite sister, so of course she must find a good man to marry. But to be honest, Li Min felt a little sad when he thought about Si Zi getting married. It was as if someone had taken away a beloved thing. However, women always have to marry, and not only Sizi but Chou Chou will also get married in the future, when he will be the father. I guess I feel even worse, but there is nothing I can do about it. Otherwise, you can't let your daughter stay with you for the rest of your life, right? "If Sizi really marries that Shangguan Tingzhi, their daughter will never be called Wan'er in the future. I have to remind Sizi about this!" Li Min muttered in a low voice. "Liu Lang, what did you say?" Concubine Yang didn't hear Li Min's words clearly and asked with some confusion. "Oh, it's nothing. It's indeed time for Sizi to get married. When she gets married, I will rush back to attend her wedding no matter what." Li Min said with a smile, and at the same time there was a look in his eyes. He felt nostalgic. He had not been back to Chang'an for nearly ten years. Sometimes he really wanted to go back and take a look. "This is what you said. I will definitely tell Sizi when I get back. If you dare to break the promise then, see if Sizi doesn't come to Taiwan to cause trouble for you!" Concubine Yang also said with a smile. In the past, Li Min wanted to develop his own power and had no time to return to Chang'an. Now that Daqi has been established and its development is on the right track, Li Min has also become the emperor of a country. With his status, it is not as convenient as before to return to the Tang Dynasty. "Hey, how dare I lie to Si Zi? Speaking of which, most of Chou Chou's children grew up in Taiwan, and many of them have never met their father. This is really an oversight on my part, so it's time to take them back. , at least let them know what Chang'an City is like." Li Min couldn't help but sigh with emotion at the end. No matter how he develops overseas, China will always be his roots. But as soon as Li Min finished speaking, Concubine Yang suddenly showed a strange smile. She pulled Chou Chou over and said lovingly: "Chou Chou, do you still remember what Chang'an looks like?" After hearing this, Chou Chou, who was playing with a few younger brothers and sisters, was stunned for a moment, and then replied in a clear voice: "Grandma, I only know that II was born in Chang'an, but soon followed my father to Dengzhou. I have never been to Chang'an again, so I don't know what Chang'an is like. " Seeing the appearance of Concubine Yang and her daughter, Li Min suddenly had a bad feeling. Concubine Yang stretched out her hand to stroke the scattered hair on Chou Chou's forehead to her ears, and then said gently: "Then do you want to go to Chang'an? There are not only delicious and fun places there, but it is also your birthplace. The place where your father and mother grew up, and your grandfather was also there, and he often missed you." When Chou Chou heard, 'It's delicious and fun,' her eyes were shining brightly, so she finally replied without thinking: "Yes! Of course I want to go to Chang'an!" But then she looked gloomy and said, " But my father was too busy and he didn¡¯t have time to take me there.¡± "It doesn't matter. After the New Year, can you go back with your grandmother?" Concubine Yang's little tail finally came out. It turned out that she wanted to kidnap Chou Chou away. Li Min next to him had a wry smile on his face, thinking that his mother and concubine were really small-minded. The third brother had just left Concubine Yang, but now she wanted to take Chou Chou away so that Li Min could taste the joy of not having his children by his side. pain. And Li Min couldn't stop her. After all, this was human nature, especially as Concubine Yang was getting older. It was normal for her to want a granddaughter by her side. After hearing this, Chou Chou thought about it for a moment, glanced at Li Min one last time, and then quietly leaned into Concubine Yang's ear and asked: "Grandma, if I go to Chang'an, will I not have to go to school?" "Of course. After arriving in Chang'an, grandma will take you to play. There are many fun places in Chang'an, especially Qujiang Pool. Not only is the scenery beautiful, but there are also various snacks. Your father liked it very much at the beginning. If you don't believe me, just ask him!" Concubine Yang said proudly. "Father, is it true, is Qujiang Pool really fun?" Chou Chou turned to Li Min and asked. From her eyes, Li Min could tell that this little girl had been successfully abducted by Concubine Yang. "Yes, Qujiang Pool is indeed quite fun." Li Min said weakly. "Great, grandma keeps her word. You must take me with you when you go back!" Chou Chou immediately jumped up happily and said after receiving Li Min's affirmative answer. But before Concubine Yang could speak, Li Mian and others nearby heard that their grandmother was taking their eldest sister back, and they all ran over and surrounded Concubine Yang, clamoring to go to Chang'an to play. Of course, it was impossible for Concubine Yang to take all these children away, but she couldn't refuse, and she was a little embarrassed for a while. Fortunately, Xin next to her helped to rescue them in time, and she was able to coax a few children. Xin Xin took a few children to play, and only Concubine Yang and Li Min, mother and son, were left in the covered bridge. At this time, Concubine Yang glanced at the dejected Li Min and suddenly said with a smile: "Why, are you not happy that I took Chou Chou away?" "How dare you, my son!" Although Li Min said he didn't dare, the aggrieved look on his face made even Concubine Yang feel funny. However, Concubine Yang did not really laugh. She suddenly showed a solemn look on her face and said: "Liu Lang, you are the emperor of a country now. Although I know that you don't like those red tapes and you are also very indulgent in the discipline of your children. , but the royal family should have the majesty of the royal family. Chou Chou is already thirteen years old, but she is far behind in etiquette, so I want to take her back to Chang'an and teach her etiquette in person!" Li Min didn¡¯t expect that Concubine Yang¡¯s taking away Chou Chou had such a profound meaning. However, he came from the later generations and felt that it would be better to keep things simple, so he argued: "But" "There is no but!" As soon as Li Ming said two words, Concubine Yang sternly interrupted, "Liu Lang, you have to remember that your grandfather was the emperor of the former Sui Dynasty, and your grandfather and father were the emperors of the Tang Dynasty. Now even you You are also an emperor. When it comes to the dignity of your bloodline, no one in the world can compare with you. Your children will also be the pride of heaven. If they make a mistake in etiquette, they will lose three royal families. face, so the matter is settled!" This was the first time that Li Min saw Concubine Yang being so strict with him, and he immediately stood upright without speaking. It was not until Concubine Yang finished speaking that he cautiously said: "What the mother and concubine taught you, I will take note of it." Got it!" Seeing that her thirty-year-old son was still being trained like a child by herself, Concubine Yang's heart suddenly softened. She walked gently to Li Min and gently helped Li Min. The wrinkles on the clothes were smoothed, and then he said apologetically: "Yin'er, my mother was too strict just now, but when I see you look now, you are exactly the same as your grandfather, so I unconsciously I want to measure you by your grandpa¡¯s standards.¡± Li Min was extremely depressed when he heard this. His cheap grandfather was the king of subjugation. The comparison between mother and concubine was too much, right? Concubine Yang may also feel that her comparison is a bit inappropriate at this time.? He smiled awkwardly, and then spoke again with a serious expression: "This matter has been settled. This time it is Chou Chou. In the future, Li Qi, Li Mian and other boys will all follow me when they reach the age. Learn royal etiquette!¡± Text Chapter 673 Return to Dingis Time passed quickly, because Concubine Yang was going to celebrate the New Year in Taiwan, which made Li Min and Wen Xin very happy. Even before the new year, Li Min had arranged some military and political matters and freed up most of his time. Accompanying his mother, Chou Chou and the others will soon go on winter vacation, making the entire Tainan Palace even more lively. It is worth mentioning that Li Min's eldest son Li Qi and Li Ke's eldest son Li Ren are now studying in the juvenile class of the military academy. In the military academy, they not only have to learn ordinary cultural courses, but also receive The military education was quite strict, and they even fought in front of Concubine Yang like they were in a military school, and they punched hard to the flesh, which made Concubine Yang feel particularly distressed. The time for family reunions passed very quickly. After New Year's Eve, the time came to the twenty-sixth year of Zhenguan. Another month later, Concubine Yang estimated that the Guanzhong area had begun to enter early spring, so she was ready to leave. At the same time, Chou Chou will also return to Chang'an with her, learning etiquette while accompanying her. In addition, Chou Chou is not young anymore. If she meets a suitable man, Concubine Yang also wants to book Chou Chou's marriage. For this Although Li Min felt it was a bit too early, it was not easy to refute. On the tenth day of the second lunar month, Concubine Yang was finally leaving for home. On that day, Li Min took her whole family to the pier to see her mother off. Xijun and Chou Chou, mother and daughter, hugged each other and cried, and Chou Chou almost regretted it in the end. She didn't want to go to Chang'an, but in the end Xijun comforted her a few words, and the girl reluctantly said goodbye to Li Min and others, and followed Concubine Yang on the ship. In order to ensure the safety of Concubine Yang and Chou Chou, Li Min arranged a fleet to escort them. The entire fleet was made up of large steam ships, and the escorting warships were all newly developed steam warships. Not only were these warships faster, they could also turn Also more flexible. The firepower is no worse than the original battleships, and now the entire navy is equipped with only a few of them. When watching the boat that Concubine Yang and Chou Chou were riding on gradually getting further and further away until it disappeared into the sky, Li Min also felt his eyes heat up and almost shed tears in public. Thinking that his mother was getting older and older, but he could not stay with her to fulfill her filial piety, and that this was the first time that Chou Chou had left him when she was so old, all these made him feel extremely concerned. It was at the same time that Concubine Yang left Taiwan. The 50,000-strong army led by Li Ke finally successfully crossed the Mediterranean and came to the Iberian Peninsula again, but this time he was no longer making a small fuss, but began a real journey of conquest. In addition to the 50,000 troops in the fleet that came with Li Ke this time. There is also a navy consisting of ten main warships and hundreds of small and medium-sized warships. The nature of this navy is somewhat special. It belongs to Li Ke in name, and all the warships in the navy were purchased by him from Li Min. , but because Li Min wanted to replace the navy's sail warships with steam warships, all these replaced warships were sold to Li Ke very cheaply. As for the personnel in this navy. Most of them are retired soldiers of the Daqi Navy, and even a few officers are active soldiers, and these soldiers have signed a contract that they will serve under Li Ke for three years. And within three years, a group of elite naval officers will be trained for Li Ke. As for three years later, the active-duty officers will still return to Daqi to serve, and their positions will definitely rise a lot. It will be up to the retired navy to decide what they want. Should he stay here and continue to help Li Ke, or return to Taiwan to retire? Of course, when they leave, Li Ke will give them a huge amount of money, enough for them and their children and grandchildren to live a much richer life than an ordinary retired navy. With this professional navy as his team, Li Ke was much more confident. Moreover, when he bombarded the Visigoth Kingdom last time, Li Ke also collected a lot of intelligence about the Visigoth Kingdom, so before he came, , they had already formulated the steps to invade the Visigothic Kingdom with Cen Changqian, Wang Fangyi and others. First of all, Li Ke¡¯s expedition must first occupy a place to stay, and this place must have a certain development space and economic value, and at least it must be able to provide food and other supplies. Regarding the selection of this place, Li Ke and the others initially identified two places. The first place is a place called the Balearic Islands. This archipelago is located in the west of the Mediterranean Sea, that is, the west side of the Iberian Peninsula. It is very close to the peninsula and has a large area. If Li Ke occupied this place, They can guard a powerful navy without having to worry about being attacked by foreign enemies, but unfortunately, this archipelago is now under the jurisdiction of the Eastern Roman Empire. If Li Ke seizes it, he will definitely be unhappy with Rome, so they quickly I gave up on this archipelago. As for the second place, it was the place where Li Ke and the others first became famous in the Visigothic Kingdom, which was the port city of Dingis guarding the Strait of Gibraltar. The geographical location here is very important. The tax revenue alone is a huge fortune. In addition, Dingis is backed by the African continent, so getting food is not a problem.In addition, there is a strait separated from the Iberian Peninsula. At that time, Li Ke only needs to use the navy to block the strait, and he will not have to worry about attacks from the Visigoth Kingdom. However, Dingis also has its own shortcomings. For example, it is located on the African continent. After Li Ke occupied it, he had to guard against attacks from Africa, especially the Alans and Vandals among them. This was the reason for the previous Visigothic Kingdom. The two ethnic groups have been unable to invade the interior of North Africa. But in comparison, the geographical location of Dingis still has more advantages than disadvantages. So on a sunny morning, after Li Min's fleet entered the Strait of Gibraltar, they rushed straight into the port of Dingis. First, half of the navy's force was divided into blocking the strait, and the other half attacked the Mexican troops stationed in Dingis port. The special navy, but after the navy here was wiped out by Li Ke and the others last time, there was no time to replenish it. There was very little navy in the port, not even a few warships, so the sea surface of the entire port was soon controlled by Li Ke. The next thing was very simple. Five main warships lined up in a row, and more than a hundred artillery pieces were all aimed at the city of Dingis. Then Li Ke captured an unlucky businessman and asked him to help spread the word and tell the people in the city. If the nobleman does not surrender within half an hour, then he will Dingis again, and this time is different from last time, he will blast the entire city to pieces. The last time Li Ke bombarded Dingis, and then bombed most of the port cities of the Visigoth Kingdom, his evil reputation had already spread throughout the Visigoth Kingdom. When the nobles in Dingis knew that it was Li The demon Ke came back again, and brought a larger fleet, and even wanted to blow up the entire city. This made them unable to resist at all. After finally sending an envoy to contact Li Ke, After receiving Li Ke's promise that the nobles' property would not be confiscated after surrender, the entire Dingis surrendered directly. In fact, Li Ke was also a little surprised that Dingis surrendered so easily. However, he later learned that this was mainly caused by two reasons. The first is the deterrent power of artillery. Li Ke's fleet was called the Scepter of Zeus by the Visigoth Kingdom. When the artillery was fired, it was like a mountain falling apart. To the Visigoths, it was no different from divine punishment. In addition, Shang Li Ke came from the distant and powerful Tang Dynasty, and was also the prince of the Tang Dynasty, so his fleet had enough deterrence that Dingis did not dare to resist. There is also a second reason, and this reason was actually caused indirectly by Li Ke. He almost wiped out Dingis's navy, which suddenly weakened Dingis's defensive power, which made Dingis's defense more powerful. The local forces in North Africa in Sri Lanka seized the opportunity and have been harassing Dingis for the past two years. The Visigoth Kingdom does not have much power to send to defend, so the Visigoths are already preparing to abandon Dingis. This city is fully committed to defending the Iberian Peninsula. It was precisely for these two reasons that Li Min was able to capture this important city without spending a single soldier. At the same time, this also made Wang Fangyi, Cen Changqian and others very excited. After all, this was their first battle in the Mediterranean, and Dingis's port was not damaged in any way, which saved them a lot of energy. After occupying Dingis, Li Ke did not rush to send troops to the Iberian Peninsula. Instead, he sent a navy to patrol the strait to prevent the Visigoth Kingdom from sending troops to retaliate. Although the other party had planned to abandon Dingis, it did not mean that Then they would let Li Ke occupy them and remain indifferent. With the naval power in Li Ke's hands, unless the Eastern Roman Empire comes to besiege with all its navy, there is really no force that can be his opponent. Therefore, as long as the navy is there, Dingis will not encounter threats on the sea. , and Li Ke took advantage of this period to rectify Dingis's internal affairs while contacting local forces in neighboring North Africa, hoping to sign an agreement with them and everyone to live in peace. Speaking of the situation near Dingis, it is really complicated. At first, it was the territory next to the Western Rome. Later it was occupied by the Alans and Vandals, and then it was conquered by the Eastern Roman Empire. And until now, this place is nominally occupied by the Alans and Vandals. It also belonged to the territory next to Eastern Rome. But names are names. With the rise of cannibals, the Eastern Roman Empire even lost Egypt. These places to the west of Egypt will also be eaten by cannibals sooner or later. However, the expansion power of cannibals is limited now, and they have not yet reached out to Dingji. This led to the rise of powerful people in these places, and even the Vandals and Alans who had been wiped out resurrected and raised their flags to stand on their own. What Li Ke has to face now is the above situation. There are as many as thirteen forces around Dingis. Although most of them are small forces, if they are united, it will be enough to give him a headache. Yes. Text Chapter 674 A war without any suspense The Visigoths have occupied Dingis for hundreds of years. When the Vandals and Alans were still there, the Visigoths were unable to invade North Africa because of their obstruction. Later, the Vandals and Alans were destroyed by the Eastern Romans. , most of North Africa was also occupied by the Eastern Roman Empire, and the Visigoths did not dare to go south, so they could only guard Dingis honestly. Now the Eastern Roman Empire is gradually losing its control over North Africa, and the Great Eclipse is temporarily unable to take care of the area west of Egypt. This makes many forces ready to make moves. Among them, the Alans and Vandals who have been defeated by the Eastern Roman Empire, their remnants Forces have revived in the area west of Egypt. Among the thirteen forces around Dingis, those under the banner of the Alans and Vandals account for more than half. After Li Ke's last bombardment of the Visigoths' port, the name of the Scepter of Zeus spread throughout the Mediterranean coast. Therefore, in negotiations with the forces around Dingis, most of the forces did not dare to try Zeus's scepter easily. Angry, so after seeing the envoys sent by Li Ke, most of them expressed their goodwill to Li Ke, and even a few forces in difficult situations expressed their intention to join them. It's just that among these forces expressing goodwill, they do not include those under the banner of Adou and Vandal people. Although there are many conflicts between these forces, they all have their own responsibility to restore the past glory, so for They only felt threatened by Li Ke's arrival, and they didn't have a good look towards Li Ke's envoy. Some even reported considerable hostility. Originally, Li Ke did not want to waste time in North Africa, and he did not take those small forces to heart. As long as the other party did not really send troops to attack Dingis, he had no intention of actively provoking the other party. But later Cen Changqian suggested to Li Ke that the geographical location of Dingis was very important if he could conquer the surrounding forces. Dingis' safety can be better ensured. What's more, the Eclipses have occupied Egypt and are likely to develop westward in the future. After conquering these forces, there will be a buffer against the Eclipses in the future. Regarding Cen Changqian's suggestion, Li Ke thought about it and finally decided to adopt it. Moreover, he wanted to gain a foothold in the Mediterranean. The name of the previous Zeus Scepter was still a bit weak, so he had to use thunderous means to deter the surrounding forces. So a few days later. Li Ke invited the leaders of the thirteen surrounding forces to the banquet in his own name. Speaking of which, Li Ke had just arrived in Dingis and had not had much interaction with the surrounding forces. It was a bit rash to suddenly entertain others like this, but Li Ke did so. For Li Ke¡¯s invitation. Those power leaders who were in a difficult situation and had a desire to seek refuge were naturally eager to ask for help. Some other small forces who were in awe of Li Ke also decided to participate after careful consideration. But the remnants of the Alans and Vandals most likely did not participate. As a result, at the banquet that day, all the people who were invited were present. It's just that except for those who are willing to participate, the others are either tied up with ropes or only come with one head. It turns out that just before the banquet started, the 50,000 troops in Li Ke's hands were divided into several groups. All the forces that did not attend the banquet were wiped out in the shortest possible time. It seems shocking, but it is actually very simple. After all, the 50,000 troops in Li Ke's hands are all firearms troops, and this battle also fired Li Ke's first shot into the Mediterranean. Finally, Li Ke faced this bloody scene. But they were chatting and laughing, and even encouraged him to drink in person. The leaders of the forces who came were all frightened, and they were even more in awe of Li Ke. Several of the leaders who originally wanted to surrender expressed their surrender on the spot and expressed their willingness to move the people under their rule to Dingis and submit to Li Ke's rule. Li Ke, who was short of people, naturally accepted the offer of these people. Through this operation, Li Ke eliminated all potential threats south of Dingis, and also frightened the North African forces farther away, so that they did not dare to have any more thoughts about Dingis. Next, Li Ke spent nearly a month to initially build Dingis into a rear base. During this period, the navy also annihilated the invading navy of the Visigoths. On a sunny morning, Li Ke ordered his 50,000 troops. Except for one thousand people left as Dingis's guards, the other troops all crossed the Strait of Gibraltar by boat and began to officially invade Iberia. peninsula. More than a month was enough for the Visigothic Kingdom to respond. They had mobilized a large army in the country and assembled opposite Dingis, which would later be Gibraltar, preparing to give Li Ke and his men a surprise attack when they landed. They hit it head on. In addition, these Visigothic troops did not dare to get too close to the coast. After all, they were not stupid. They knew that if they got too close to the coast, they would probably be bombarded by Li Ke's navy. The Visigothic Kingdom mobilized more than 100,000 troops this time, and almost all the troops in the southern part of the Iberian Peninsula were mobilized.Later, in addition, a larger army was gathering in the northern area of ??their ruling center, because they had also learned from the Romans and the Cannibals how powerful the Tang Dynasty was and how powerful the army was. are powerful, so they have no confidence that they can defeat Li Ke in one fell swoop. The Visigoths' army did not dare to approach the coast, which allowed Li Ke's 50,000 troops to land calmly, and then lined up a three-stage military formation, with more than a dozen armies advancing alternately in an arc. The Visigoths were a branch of the Germanic people and were known for their violent fighting style. However, they had been at war with the Western Roman Empire for many years and later occupied the Iberian Peninsula. Both politically and militarily, they were deeply influenced by Rome. The influence of There are very few bows and arrows for long-range attacks. Seeing this kind of military formation of the Visigoths, Wang Fangyi, who commanded the army on Li Ke's behalf, sneered. These Visigoths were still in the cold weapon age and didn't know what firearms were at all. If you grab your own musket, you're simply going to die in a group. "Boom~boom~boom~" After the two armies faced each other, artillery still opened the way. The hot projectiles made a shrill roar and rushed into the Visigoths' team with huge kinetic energy. Moreover, because the ground was relatively hard, the projectiles fell to the ground. After several bounces, it ended up with a trench made of flesh and blood, and countless soldiers were killed and wounded and howling miserably. Although the Visigoths experienced the lesson of being bombarded by Li Ke last time, most of the troops mobilized this time saw the power of artillery for the first time. Therefore, in the first round of artillery, these soldiers were Being beaten stupid. Although they had been told before that the opponent had a very powerful weapon, the power of the firearm was beyond their understanding, and most of them even had an irresistible thought. Using hot weapons against cold weapons, and with complete muskets and artillery, even if the number of Visigoths' troops was doubled, this form of war was destined to be one-sided at the beginning. In fact, not many soldiers actually died under the artillery fire, but the killing scene was probably extremely bloody, which frightened the Visigoth soldiers, and some were even so frightened that they turned and ran away. Next, Wang Fangyi commanded the musketeers to advance, and rows of muskets fired continuously. This made it impossible for the tightly arranged Visigoth army to escape. The soldiers were like wheat being cut, layer after layer. Fall down. Speaking of which, most of these Visigoth soldiers were the ancestors of later Spaniards. Presumably in later generations, the Spaniards massacred Indians with muskets, which should be similar to how Li Ke's army massacres them with muskets now, except that These Visigoth troops were much stronger than the Indians. At least they held metal weapons in their hands instead of sharpened stones. It is a pity that whether it is metal or stone, it is the same in front of sharp muskets. This advanced weapon that converts chemical energy into kinetic energy is simply not something that human beings can compete with. Even if the armor they wear can withstand the shooting of bows and arrows, But it couldn't stop the small projectile. It was precisely because of the huge gap in weapons that the Visigoth army only resisted for less than an hour before completely collapsing. Both officers and soldiers lost the will to resist and either ran away quickly or knelt down on the spot. Surrender. Li Ke was short of men now, so he did not let the army kill these surrendered prisoners of war indiscriminately, but prepared to reorganize them after the war. Although their combat effectiveness was not good, they were still used as cannon fodder and other consumables. OK. What followed was a simple pursuit. Unfortunately, Li Ke came across the sea. The space on the ship was limited, so he could not transport horses. This made his troops less mobile, and they were not as familiar with the terrain here as the Visigoths. , so in the final pursuit, the results were not very great. After the war, statistics showed that the casualties on Li Ke's side were minimal. On the other hand, more than 4,000 people on the Visigoth side were killed on the spot and more than 30,000 were captured. Most of the others escaped. This was a great pity for Li Ke. At the same time, he sent someone to urge the logistics personnel provided by Li Min to hurry up and transport a group of horses so that he could equip a cavalry. The first land battle with the Visigoths ended with Li Ke's victory. At the same time, he also showed his sharp fangs and unrivaled strength to various forces in the Mediterranean region. This not only caused panic in the Visigothic Kingdom, but also made the Eastern Roman Empire pay more attention to Li Ke. Even when Li Ke integrated his troops and advanced northward step by step on the Iberian Peninsula, an Eastern Roman Empire The imperial emissary team also came to the Iberian Peninsula. Text Chapter 675 The reaction of Western Rome After Li Ke defeated the Visigoth army near the Strait of Gibraltar, there was no army in southern Iberia that could stop his advance. Therefore, after a simple integration, he immediately divided his troops into three groups to attack the Visigoths. In just a few days, all the coastal urban areas in the southern part of the Iberian Peninsula fell into Li Ke's hands. And this is because Li Ke has restrained himself very much, otherwise, the entire southern part of the Iberian Peninsula would have fallen into his hands. However, he knew very well that he did not have enough troops. Although he had incorporated some Visigoth troops, their loyalty could not be guaranteed. The only ones he could trust were the 50,000 firearms troops in his hands, and his defensive power was limited. He had to eat one bite at a time, let alone occupy the land of another country. Li Ke first occupied the coastal ports and then sent some soldiers to guard them. If the Visigoth army came to attack, he could retreat calmly with the help of the navy. . After all, he doesn't have many troops, and every soldier is very precious. Losing one of them will make him feel distressed. The city of Malaga is located not far northeast of the Strait of Gibraltar. It is a very prosperous port city. Because it is rich in fish and salt, a city has been formed here as early as the Phoenician period. Later, the Romans occupied it, and many Romans occupied it. People migrated to this city, which made this port city very prosperous. Even after the Iberian Peninsula was occupied by the Visigoths, the residents of the city still lived according to the Roman lifestyle and were not greatly affected. Influence. After Li Ke occupied the city of Malaga, he felt that the port here had great development potential, so he temporarily used it as a garrison for the army, and his residence was also here. During this period of time, he, Cen Changqian and other advisers were working hard to make statistics on the various areas they occupied. At the same time, some administrative and military adjustments were made. But today in Li Ke¡¯s temporary residence, he was warmly entertaining a few acquaintances. These people were the envoys sent by the Eastern Roman Empire. Among them, Ciro was an old acquaintance of Li Ke and had the qualifications to be an envoy to the Tang Dynasty, so he took the lead this time. As for the other envoys, Li Ke Ke had met him several times when he was in Constantinople, and he could barely be called an acquaintance. "Your Highness King Wu, it has been nearly two years since we last parted. I didn't expect that when we meet again, it will be on the Iberian Peninsula. I would like to propose a toast to Your Highness!" Silla raised his wine glass and greeted Li with a happy face. Ke toasted. I saw Li Ke also raising his glass with a smile on his face and saying: "Ambassador Ciro is so polite. The trip to Rome that year also left a deep impression on me, especially His Majesty Constans II." and Queen Irina even entertained us very warmly. We have only been separated for a year or two. I wonder if they are in good health now?" Cilla knew that although Li Ke was asking about Constans II and Irina. But in fact, the only person I wanted to ask was Irina. After all, the relationship between the other party and Irina was well known in Rome, so she answered: "Your Highness, Queen Irina is in good health. She just left from Your Highness. After that, she often lived in a manor outside the city and rarely returned to the Holy Palace to live." Li Ke felt moved when he heard this. It has been almost two years since he and Irina separated, when he was in the Tang Dynasty. He also often thought of his days with Irina, and this time he returned to the Mediterranean. The first one wanted to see the other party, but he was really inseparable from here. In addition, he entered the Mediterranean and had already posed a threat to Rome, so it was really inconvenient to see Irina. After chatting for a while, Cilla finally began to tell him the real purpose of coming to see Li Ke. He said with a cautious look: "Your Highness, King Wu, Rome and the Tang Dynasty are allies. Regarding the military operations of the Tang Dynasty, Naturally, I have a supportive attitude, but I don¡¯t know why His Highness led troops to the Iberian Peninsula and why he started fighting with the Visigoths?¡± In response to Ciro's question, Li Ke calmly picked up the wine glass and took a sip, then slowly said: "Ambassador Ciro must also know what happened two years ago. Not only do these Visigoths want to detain This king's ship, and even I have to be captured as a slave. How can I bear this kind of shame and humiliation? Therefore, with the consent of my father, I brought some of my troops here in order to avenge what happened in the past. hatred!" Li Ke had long known that Rome would interfere with his invasion of the Mediterranean, so he had already prepared several excuses, and at the beginning, he was going to use the banner of allies. After all, the Visigoths were also enemies of Rome. Now he Attacking the Visigothic Kingdom was also helping Rome. But then it happened that the Visigoths took the initiative to attack themselves, which was simply an excuse to come to their doorstep. When Xi Luo heard this, he secretly curled his lips. Although he knew the power of the Tang Dynasty better than anyone else, he also knew that the Tang Dynasty would never send tens of thousands of troops to attack just because a prince was attacked. It's not a small kingdom, and it's thousands of miles away from the Tang Dynasty. The cost alone is a lot.This is an astronomical figure that even the Tang Dynasty cannot support for a long time. "I see, I just don't know how far His Highness King Wu wants to take revenge?" Silla said helplessly. Although he sneered at Li Ke's reasons, he couldn't refute it, because the fact that the Visigoth Kingdom attacked Li Ke first was not a big deal. At the most, it was just a misunderstanding. At most, Xi Ge It would be enough for the Kingdom of Te to apologize, but in a more serious sense, it is related to the majesty of the Tang Dynasty and the safety of the royal family, which is enough for the Tang Dynasty to send troops to destroy the country and destroy its species. "This is very simple. We in the Tang Dynasty have always had a tradition. For enemies who offend the majesty of our Datang Dynasty, we have always captured the leader of the opponent and then sent him back to Chang'an to sacrifice to the Ancestral Temple. Therefore, as long as the Visigoth King is captured, this The matter is settled." Li Ke replied very easily, and listening to his tone, it seemed that catching the Visigoth King was a trivial matter. As soon as Li Ke's words came out, Ciro and the other envoys looked at each other in shock. What was the difference between seizing the Visigoth King and destroying the Visigoth Kingdom? Moreover, by then Li Ke had completely occupied the Iberian Peninsula. How could the Tang Dynasty? Will you quit again? "Your Highness King Wu, may I ask, if you capture the Visigoth King, what will you do with the land of the Iberian Peninsula?" Siro finally decided not to beat around the bush and asked the most critical question directly. out. Although Li Ke has been preparing for more than two years to establish a foothold in the Mediterranean, among the Romans, except for Irina and Theodosius, others knew nothing about it, and there were even many people who knew nothing about it. Welcome Li Ke¡¯s return. After hearing this, Li Ke glanced at Ciro very calmly. He did not answer in a hurry, but seemed to think about it for a moment before asking: "If the Visigoth King is captured, what will happen to the Iberian Peninsula?" It will also fall into the hands of our Datang, but this land is too far away from our Datang, so it is not easy to manage. I wonder if Rome has any suggestions?" Hearing Li Ke's words, Siro's face immediately showed a look of surprise, and he said in a very excited tone: "His Royal Highness King Wu is wise, if the Tang Dynasty wants to reach the Iberian Peninsula, it must take several months by boat, and it also takes several months. You need to pass through the Red Sea and Suez Canal controlled by the Great Eaters. With the current relationship between the Great Eaters and the Tang Dynasty, if the other party cuts off this line of communication, then Your Highness will be in danger on the peninsula. Therefore, we in Rome believe that by then, The Tang Dynasty can hand over the Iberian Peninsula to our Roman Empire for management. After all, this was also our homeland in the past, so there will be no problem in managing it." As soon as Ciro finished speaking, other envoys also gave words of persuasion. The content was similar to Ciro's words. They were nothing more than singing praises for the alliance between the Tang Dynasty and Rome, and then wanted to take over the management of the peninsula from Li Ke in vain. . Li Ke sneered in his heart, but he didn't show it on his face. Instead, he said calmly: "Rome and our Tang Dynasty are firm allies. It's okay to hand over a useless land to you for management. I just want to conquer this place." , we also need to spend a lot of manpower and material resources. If it is given to your country in vain, I am afraid that it will have a bad impact on the king in the country, so I hope that Rome can also show its sincerity!" After Li Ke finished speaking, he stared at Siro and others with half-smiling eyes. What he said was very clear. If he wanted him to give up the Iberian Peninsula, he would have to pay a corresponding price. Of course, this is the foundation of Li Ke's founding of the country, and he will definitely not give up. The reason why he said this is just to make Rome retreat in the face of difficulties. "Sincerity?" After hearing this, Silla frowned and exchanged glances with several envoys around her, with a look of helplessness flashing across everyone's face. At this time, they already understood that Li Ke was not easy to fool. If they wanted to get the Iberian Peninsula, they had to pay a price that the other party was satisfied with. The Iberian Peninsula is the largest of the three major peninsulas in the Mediterranean. The peninsula is surrounded by plains and has relatively developed agriculture. The central part is a plateau, which is mainly based on animal husbandry. It is also rich in iron ore. It can be said to be a very fertile land. It is not easy to come up with a price that can be exchanged for the cost of this land. "Your Highness, what do you think of this? If the Tang Dynasty hands over the Iberian Peninsula to our management by Rome, then we are willing to pay for it, but we need to ask Your Majesty for the specific amount!" Ciro finally had to make a suggestion. It's not a solution. If you want to pay the price that the Tang Dynasty is satisfied with, it is nothing more than land, population or money, but the Tang Dynasty has a vast territory, dozens of times larger than Rome, and Rome does not have extra land to exchange. As for population and land, they are the same. Needless to say, the only feasible option left is to buy it with money. After all, as long as the price they offer is right, Datang will probably sell this land that is too far away from the country. It¡¯s a pity that Ciro and the others didn¡¯t know that occupying IberiaRegarding Li Ke's personal behavior, now Li Ke is just using the banner of Datang to stall for time with them. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 676: The Disappeared Luwan Fleet "Buy it with money?" Li Ke smiled maliciously, "Of course there is no problem with this, but I want to remind Ambassador Ciro that this time I attacked the Visigoth Kingdom and used 50,000 firearms troops. These firearms The cost of construction is very high. For example, in the last battle with the Visigoth army, the ammunition consumed alone cost more than 300,000 silver coins. Mr. Ciro knows the value of silver coins. In this battle, you You can do the math!¡± "Threethree hundred thousand!" Siro almost jumped up when he heard this number. He naturally knew the value of silver coins in the Tang Dynasty. One silver coin was a copper coin, and the price of rice in the Tang Dynasty was only five cents per dou. Three hundred thousand silver coins is no longer a small number for Rome, not to mention that this is just a battle. If Li Ke wipes out the entire Visigoth Kingdom, God knows how much their military expenditure will be? Thinking of this, Silla couldn't help wiping the cold sweat on her forehead and said: "Thank you, His Majesty King Wu, for reminding me. I will truthfully report to His Majesty after I return." Seeing that the other party was frightened by the numbers he reported, Li Ke secretly smiled in his heart. It was true that he spent 300,000 silver coins in the last war, but it was just because he fought against the Visigoths for the first time, so he was here. In this war, regardless of cost, they used absolute power to create a majestic appearance, so the consumption of ammunition was several times that of usual. If they encountered 100,000 Goths next time, the cost would probably be less than half. Ciro and the others did not leave immediately, but stayed in Malaga for a few days, and whenever they had the opportunity, they would get into the military camp and watch the training of Li Ke's army. In order to deter these Romans, Li Ke also specially arranged for Ciro and the others to follow the army and participate in a siege. As a result, when Ciro and the others saw the Visigoths' city wall being blown down by artillery, and then cleared by rockets and grenades, soldiers holding muskets rushed into the city. After controlling the entire city in a short period of time, everyone turned pale. This fighting method was beyond their understanding and could be compared with the legendary Greek gods. It was this personal experience that gave Siro and the others a clear understanding of Li Ke's strength, and even labeled Li Ke as "invincible" in their own hearts. When they brought what they saw and heard back to Eastern Rome, Constans II and a group of nobles were also shocked. They did not expect that the Tang Dynasty not only had unparalleled naval strategy. Even the army is so strong. Although they are still allies now, Constans II already feels a deep fear. Just when Li Ke won a great victory in the Iberian Peninsula and finally gained a preliminary foothold, Li Min, who was far away in Taiwan, received a piece of news that surprised him. Today, the pier in Tainan City is packed with people. Countless people from the city came here, and even Li Min and his family stood on the pier, preparing to welcome the return of a legendary figure in the maritime world. This man was none other than Lu Wan who went to Rome with Li Ke. Two years ago, Li Ke sent Lu Wan's fleet across the Strait of Gibraltar, and then the two fleets separated, but in the next two years. But there has been no news about Luwan's fleet. Although it is said that someone in Central America has seen their fleet, it has not been confirmed, so many people are suspicious. Lu Wan's fleet was likely to encounter a shipwreck such as a typhoon in the Atlantic Ocean, and the entire fleet was buried at the bottom of the sea. At the beginning, there were only a few people who speculated that Lu Wan and others were killed. After all, Lu Wan was the most famous navigator among the Han people. Not only is he extremely experienced in sailing, but his fleet members are also very elite. Most of them were old sailors who had discovered the route to Australia and America with him, and the ships in the fleet were also very sophisticated. It could be said that such a fleet that had conquered the Pacific would not stumble in the Atlantic Ocean, which was half the size of the Atlantic Ocean. But as time went by, there was no reliable news in two years proving that Lu Wan and his fleet were still alive, so most people gradually came to believe that Lu Wan and his crew had really encountered a shipwreck. Even Feng Shijie, his old friends who did not join Lu Wan's fleet, believed that Lu Wan might have really been killed. For this reason, they held a memorial ceremony for Lu Wan and the others at sea and invited a group of monks and Taoist priests to chant sutras for them. Pray for blessings. But what no one expected was that two years later today, Lv Wan's fleet suddenly appeared in the West Channel of America, and even entered Lv Wan Port to rest. When this news came out, it immediately aroused controversy among various newspapers. The reprint also caused a sensation in the entire society. After all, everyone wanted to know where Lu Wan and the others had been during the two years they had been missing. "Greetings to Your Majesty and the Queen!" Li Min and Wen Xin stood on the pier. From time to time, groups of people came to pay their respects. These people were either wealthy businessmen or literary giants. There were also famous sailors like Lu Wan. Now Those who came to visit were more than a dozen big businessmen from Luzon. Among them, Feng Shijie was the mining leader.Giants are among them. "Pingshen, you're welcome!" Li Min also smiled and said to these Luzon business representatives. Luzon is now developing very quickly, and has even surpassed Taiwan in some aspects, and the development space there is also larger than Taiwan. Therefore, many industrial and commercial owners have shifted their focus to Luzon, so Li Min also attaches great importance to these Luzon businessmen. "Shi Jie, you are here to greet your old friend. I wonder if Lu Wan and the crew members' families are okay?" Li Min saw Feng Shijie in the crowd and asked immediately. "Your Majesty, the families of Captain Lu and the crew used to think that they were killed. For this reason, many people built tombs for their husbands, sons, fathers, etc., and also set up memorial tablets at home. However, after knowing about Captain Lu and the others, After hearing the news of their return, they were all overjoyed, and each family burned the memorial tablets one after another. Now all the family members are here, and they are there now!" Feng Shijie said and pointed to the front of the pier, where there was a patch of old and weak women. Most of the people in the team were filled with excitement, and many women were so happy that they kept crying. Feng Shijie was Lu Wan's old subordinate and his old friend. After Lu Wan came back from America, he entrusted his family to Feng Shijie to take care of him. The other crew members also thought that Feng Shijie was a reliable friend, so they all flocked to Feng Shijie. He moved his family to the Pine Tree Plateau in Luzon. Although he did not explicitly ask Feng Shijie to take care of him like Lu Wan did, Feng Shijie often visited the families of these old brothers. "Well, the sea is ruthless. Every time the crew goes to sea, they almost risk their lives. At the same time, their families are also worried about it. But I believe that one day, we can conquer the sea. By then, no matter we take the boat No matter where we go in the world, no one at home has to worry about our safety." Li Min said with a determined look. But he actually doesn't have much confidence in his heart, because even in the 21st century, sailors can't guarantee that they are 100% safe. With Daqi's current technology, it is even impossible to reach that level. Know how much time it will take. Next, Li Ke chatted with Feng Shijie for a few more words. After all, the two of them were old acquaintances. When other people around saw that Feng Shijie could have such a close conversation with His Majesty the Emperor, they were envious and a little jealous. At the same time, they also paid more attention to Feng Shijie and were ready to find an opportunity to strengthen cooperation with him. After all, even His Majesty the Emperor was not interested in him. Being able to speak well makes you feel more at ease doing business with this kind of person. "By the way, Shi Jie, have you gone to see Shuyu?" Li Min suddenly asked an irrelevant question. Feng Shijie was stunned after hearing this, and then replied: "Your Majesty, I came in a hurry this time, so I didn't have time to see my little sister." "Well, after welcoming Lu Wan this time, you'd better go take a look at her and persuade her to get more rest. She had a cold some time ago and she hasn't fully recovered yet." Li Min said with a smile. Feng Shuyu is Xijun's best helper, and serves as the general manager of the House of Internal Affairs. She helps Xijun manage the private property belonging to the royal family. She is deeply trusted by Li Min. When she fell ill some time ago, the entire House of Internal Affairs went into trouble. , so Li Min asked Feng Shijie to visit. "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I will go visit my little sister this afternoon!" Feng Shijie was shocked when he heard that his sister was sick. He wished he could go and see his sister now, but in this situation, it was difficult to escape, so he had to wait until Go again in the afternoon. At the same time, he was very grateful to Li Min for caring so much about his sister's health. Li Min nodded, and then asked Feng Shijie to step aside and focus his attention on the sea, waiting for Lu Wan and the others to return. At the same time, he was also guessing in his heart what happened to Lu Wan and the others. No news for two years? However, Li Min, who was deep in thought, did not notice that Feng Shijie, who was retreating, suddenly became energetic. Then a strange look flashed across his face, and there was also a hint of complicated emotions in his eyes when he looked at Li Min. His sister Feng Shuyu is already an old girl in her twenties, but she has always refused to marry. Even no matter what his brother said, Feng Shuyu's attitude was very firm. At first, Feng Shijie thought that Li Min was attracted to his sister and wanted to admit her into the harem, but later he found out that was not the case at all, which made him give up. But now His Majesty the Emperor suddenly cares about his sister's health for no reason. Is this sending a signal to him? If so, Feng Shijie will really be ecstatic. This is not entirely because he wants his sister to follow the dragon and the phoenix. The most important thing is that he wants his sister to get married early. After all, the eldest brother is like his father. If Feng Shuyu doesn't get married for a day, Feng Shijie, the elder brother, will blame himself for a day and feel that he failed to take care of him. Sister, if you can really be included in His Majesty the Emperor's harem now, for Feng Shijie,Right is the best of both worlds. Text Chapter 677 The Empty Mayan City "Coming! Coming!" With a burst of cheers from the crowd on the pier, several long masts suddenly appeared on the distant sea, and then several long sails appeared on the sea, and as the distance approached, they changed. Get taller and taller. However, those with good eyesight can quickly notice that the sails in the distance are colorful and patched in many places, making them look like beggars. After a while, the distant fleet finally jumped out from below the sea level and appeared completely in front of Li Min and others. However, when everyone saw the appearance of this fleet, they all felt sad. Qi, because the appearance of this fleet is so miserable. There are only a dozen large ships left in the entire fleet. Not only are the sails patched, but the hulls are also in tatters. You can see stains on the boards everywhere. With cracks and patched planks, it can be said that these ships are almost on the verge of being scrapped. When the family members of the crew from Luzon saw the miserable appearance of the fleet, many of them cried on the spot, because they all knew that two years would not be enough for the fleet to become like this, unless they encountered There was a big storm, and during the storm, the fleet must have suffered considerable casualties. In other words, their relatives probably did not come back with the fleet. Li Min and others also felt their hearts sink. Most people were also speculating on the casualties of the fleet, and the atmosphere on the dock was silent for a while. Lu Wan¡¯s fleet quickly entered the port, and the pilot boat guided them into the berth. At this time, everyone, including Li Min, stepped forward to welcome them. At this time, people on the boat also leaned out from the side of the boat to look down. As a result, several family members recognized their relatives and began to call loudly. The crew members on the boat also responded loudly with tears in their eyes, which made the family members below They were even more anxious, running back and forth between more than a dozen large ships. Looking for his family. Li Min came to the main ship of the fleet. He knew this ship called Global. It was an ocean-going ship ordered by Lu Wan at the official shipyard in Taiwan after he completed his exploration of the second route to the Americas. It was very well-built and had always been They are all Lu Wan's ships. But the Globe in front of me was in a dilapidated state. There were scratches all over the hull, and there were signs of repairs. There was even a small piece missing at the stern. Although it does not affect navigation, it is very unsightly. While Li Min and the others were looking at the Global, they saw a flash of people on the ship, and finally someone began to walk towards the ship. According to the rules, the first person to get off the boat should be the person with the highest status on the boat. That is Captain Lu Wan. Today's situation was no exception. While Li Min and others were waiting, captain Lu Wan was the first to step off the ship. But when Li Min and the others saw Lu Wan, they were all stunned, because although Lu Wan in front of them was smiling, he was holding a cane in his right hand, and a gust of sea breeze blew by. Blowing up the hem of his clothes, everyone could see that the place where Lu Wan's right leg should have been was now empty. "Common people see you, Your Majesty!" Lu Wan walked off the boat with his crutch. He saluted Li Min. "Lu Wan, your leg?" Li Min hurriedly held Lu Wan and asked with great concern. Now that he was closer, Li Min realized that Lu Wan was not only missing a right leg. Moreover, he was very thin and looked a little pale. It seemed like losing a leg took a toll on his body. "Your Majesty, it's just a leg. Compared to those brothers who were buried under the sea, it's nothing!" Lu Wan said with a somewhat silent expression. His words also confirmed the previous guesses of Li Min and others. Lu Wan and the others This time there must have been a huge disaster. "Husband~" At this moment, Lu Wan's old wife couldn't bear it any longer. She didn't care that Li Min was talking to Lu Wan. She screamed in pain and threw herself on Lu Wan's chest and cried bitterly. There were also several of Lu Wan's The children are also very sad. In addition, the names of some dead crew members were also announced by other crew members at this time, which caused the families of these crew members to burst into tears. Originally, Li Min had prepared a banquet to welcome Lu Wan and the others, but he did not expect such a change. At the moment, he did not care about welcoming the wind, and hurriedly arranged for the crew and family members to meet and talk at the place of residence to stabilize the emotions of the family members first. Say it again. In this way, in the afternoon, Lu Wan and some senior members of the crew came to meet with Li Min, and then told them about their experiences in the past two years. It turned out that two years ago, after Lu Wan and the others separated from Li Ke, they followed a southward ocean current to near the equator of the Atlantic Ocean. Here they found an ocean current leading to the Americas. This made the entire fleet very excited and immediately Heading to America by ship. Originally, they were going very smoothly at the beginning, but what they didn't expect was that because they were not familiar with the climate of the Atlantic Ocean, this time happened to be the peak season of typhoons in the Atlantic Ocean, but the typhoons here were called hurricanes in later generations. It is precisely because of this that when Lu Wan and the others were about to arrive in America, they suddenly encountered a strong wind.It was a storm, and the waves at that time were several feet high. If their large ships were not specially made and had excellent stability, they would have all been overturned in that big storm. Although the storm was strong, fortunately, Lu Wan and the members of the fleet were all experienced. Before the storm reached its maximum, Lu Wan made a decisive decision, abandoned some small boats that could not withstand the wind and waves, and gathered all the crew members. On to the big ship. It was his decision that caused the fleet to lose almost all the medium-sized ships, but the casualties were not very serious. Except for a dozen crew members who were swept away by the storm, the others were slightly injured at most, and it was worth mentioning. The thing to mention is that Lu Wan's legs were still intact at this time. However, after this storm, more than a dozen large ships in the fleet also suffered great damage. Some ships were even blown into the rocks, and several large holes were broken in the hull. Fortunately, the crew worked hard to repair it, so the ship did not sink. and reluctantly continued sailing to America. We didn¡¯t encounter any big winds and waves during the rest of the journey, and the fleet also successfully arrived at an archipelago very close to the American continent. There were also two fairly large islands in these archipelagos. Later, Li Min looked at the chart provided by Lu Wan and others, and realized that this archipelago was located in the Caribbean Sea in later generations. Luwan and the others stayed on the island for a long time, mainly to repair the damage to the ship in the storm. At the same time, they also came into contact with the indigenous people on the island. The language of these people belongs to the same language family as the Mayan language. Although Liu Kata, the language master, is not in the fleet, but there are other translators in the fleet who understand the Mayan language, so communication is not difficult. The indigenous people on the island call themselves the Arawaks. They came to the island in small boats from the Americas hundreds of years ago. The civilization of these Arawaks is very backward. They have no concept of a country and are even more backward than the Mayans. Many, but they were very friendly to Lu Wan and the others, and took out a lot of food to exchange porcelain, cotton cloth and other daily necessities with the fleet. Luwan and the others had already had experience in contact with the Americans, and there was no problem with language communication, so they also got some very useful information from the Arawaks, such as the annual climate conditions in the Atlantic Ocean and some islands in the Caribbean. distribution and so on. However, the natives on these islands rarely communicate with the natives on the American continent, so they know very little about the situation in the Americas, not even as much as Lu Wan and others. After staying on this archipelago for a while, the injured ships in the fleet were almost repaired, and they headed west again. As a result, they finally reached the east coast of America, and coincidentally, they We actually arrived directly at the Yucatan Peninsula, the birthplace of the Mayans. The Yucatan Peninsula is a prominent rectangular peninsula on the east coast of Central America. The northern part of the peninsula is what later became the Gulf of Mexico, and the southeast is the Caribbean Sea. The peninsula is rich in corn, sugar cane, cocoa, etc. It is also the birthplace of the Maya people. The peninsula is full of Mayan city-states. When Luwan and others first arrived in America, they saw the Mayans in Chola City. Their city was originally located on this peninsula. At the beginning, Lu Wan and the others did not know that the coast they were docking on was the Yucatan Peninsula. They just followed the wind and found a beach to dock at, and then sent a small team ashore, hoping to find someone they could communicate with. Americans, and ask them how far it is from the west coast of America? It would be best if the other party could know about Chola City or Luwan Port. But what Lu Wan and the others didn't expect was that after their fleet docked, they searched near the coast for several days, but they didn't find even a single person. They even found a small village not far from the coast. But the whole village was deserted. What's even more strange is that Lu Wan and the others found a lot of moldy and spoiled food in many houses in the village. There was even a small amount of food that was still edible because it was well preserved. Some daily necessities were also there, but they didn't see them. A single figure, as if the entire village had encountered some serious danger, so they moved away in a hurry, not even being able to take away all the food. Faced with this situation, Lu Wan and the others felt a little incredible. Judging from the style of the temple in the middle of the village and the text in the temple, this village should be a village where the Mayans lived. Moreover, there are several corpses that died due to blood sacrifices in the temple. Judging from the decomposition of these corpses, this village was still inhabited at least half a year ago. Facing such an empty village, although Lu Wan and the others were puzzled, they did not delve too deeply into it. After all, they were not detectives, and they also got some useful information from here. For example, this is the territory of the Mayans, so it should be OK. Got some useful information. However, Lu Wan and the others did not expect thatHowever, they then took boats to land several times on the Yucatan Peninsula, and even found a small city by the sea. However, whether it was a village or a city, they were all deserted, as if all the Mayans had disappeared. Finally, until they When we arrived at the southern side of the peninsula and found what should be the largest city nearby, we finally understood the truth behind the disappearance of the Mayans! Text Chapter 678: Maya in Smallpox Corpse! Corpse! Within everyone's field of vision, there were all miserable corpses. Among them were strong men, slender women, and many old people and children. Unfortunately, these people were all dead outside the big city that Lu Wan and the others found. , there were stinking corpses all within a radius of several miles, and countless vultures and wild dogs shuttled among the corpses, enjoying this rare feast of flesh and blood. "Ugh~" Lu Wan led the crew to see the scene in front of them. Several young people couldn't bear it on the spot and lay down on the roadside and vomited. To the crew, the corpse was not scary at all, and even most of them Everyone has killed people with their own hands, but now they saw so many corpses at once, piled up densely, it was no different from the legendary hell. "How could this happen?" Even though Lu Wan was well-informed, he was still extremely shocked. The dead bodies in front of him could not be seen at a glance, and looking at them, it seemed that they wanted to enter the city not far away before they were alive. But because there were so many people, even the roads were blocked. But what Lu Wan and the others couldn¡¯t figure out was why did these people rush to the city during their lifetime? Why did they die on the road? Moreover, it is unimaginable that so many people died together. It is impossible for these people to die at the same time. If not at the same time, wouldn't the living people escape? With these questions, Lu Wan sent a doctor from the fleet to check the cause of death of these people. As a result, the doctor who was sent out quickly escaped and said to Lu Wan with a look of horror: "Captain, All of these people died of illness, and it seems they died of smallpox!¡± The doctor in Lu Wan¡¯s fleet was named Xu Fang. He was originally a scholar, but he felt that he had no hope of passing the imperial examination. So I entered Datang Medical College to study, and later came to Taiwan. He also entered Taiwan Medical College to study, and his medical skills were very superb, so he was hired by Lu Wan as a fleet doctor with a high salary. "Smallpox!" Hearing the name, the crew behind Lu Wan almost turned around and ran away. This is a plague, and as long as you contract the disease, you will almost die. Very few people can survive smallpox. No wonder the doctors in the fleet are scared. Escaped and came back. But Lu Wan was very calm and calm. I saw him thinking for a moment and said: "I see, I remembered that His Highness King Wu told me that because of our arrival, smallpox and other plagues broke out among the natives in Australia and America. These natives were the first to We encountered such a ferocious epidemic once, so the mortality rate is extremely high. We didn¡¯t expect that we would encounter it. And judging from the looks in front of us, the number of people who died may be more than what was rumored!" As soon as Lu Wan finished speaking, the frightened doctor Xu Fang suddenly slapped his head and said in surprise: "Haha. Seeing so many dead people, I suddenly forgot about the smallpox outbreak in Australia and America. I also heard some colleagues say that. I didn¡¯t expect the mortality rate to be much higher than predicted.¡± When Xu Fang said this, he suddenly saw that the crew members behind Lu Wan all looked frightened. He then waved his hands to everyone and said: "Don't worry, everyone in our fleet has been vaccinated against pox. They are also immune to smallpox and will never get smallpox again in their lives, so this disease is useless to us!" " Although Xu Fang's medical skills are excellent, he is actually only in his thirties this year, and this is his first time to participate in an ocean voyage. Therefore, in terms of courage, he is not as good as an ordinary crew member. So when he saw the dense corpses in front of him, he What frightened Liushenwuzhu was that he had even forgotten that people like him were not afraid of smallpox, so he seemed so panicked before. Lu Wan's eyes lit up when he heard Xu Fang's words. He grabbed the other person's hand eagerly and said, "Doctor Xu, are you telling the truth? The cowpox we had before was really effective. Don't we have to worry about getting smallpox?" ?¡± "Captain, you can rest assured that the epidemic of smallpox in Australia and the Americas is not just a day or two. Many of my medical school classmates have gone to the epidemic areas specifically to observe the onset of smallpox in person. In addition, there are vaccinations After the actual results, it has been found with certainty that as long as a person is successfully vaccinated, even if he eats and lives with a smallpox patient, he will never be infected with smallpox!" Xu Fang answered with great certainty, although he was not very courageous. , but the medical expertise is very solid. "Okay! Okay! Fortunately, our doctors in the Central Plains came up with the method of vaccination. Otherwise, we would not be able to escape the smallpox infection if we were so close to these corpses!" Lu Wan patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. The reason why he behaved like this was because when he was young, he encountered a smallpox incident. The tragic situation of those who died of the disease at that time is still fresh in his memory. Although they said they were not afraid of infection, no one would feel comfortable facing so many corpses piled up together. Therefore, Lu Wan and the others quickly returned to the ship. Doctor Xu Fang also boiled some soup for everyone to take, although they were not afraid Smallpox, but if you stay among the piles of rotting corpses for a long time, you might catch something??, so it¡¯s better to drink some medicine to prevent it. However, after returning to the ship, a few bold crew members suggested that there were a large number of gold utensils in the Mayan temples. The city in front of them was surrounded by dead bodies. There must have been an outbreak of smallpox in the city. It was very likely that the entire city Everyone was dead. If that was the case, then they might as well send people into the city and bring out the gold from the temple. The proposal of these crew members caused a debate. A group of crew members who were either bold or dazzled by gold agreed, but another group of crew members headed by Xu Fang firmly opposed it. These crew members believed that there were dead bodies in the city in front of them. Even if they don't worry about contracting smallpox, what if they contract other plagues? So there is no need to take the risk. In the end, this matter came to Lu Wan, and Lu Wan was also very embarrassed. He remembered that when he was in Chola City, the gold stored in the other party's temple weighed more than one ton. The size of the city in front of him was larger than Chola City. The city is bigger, and there must be a lot more gold in the temple. And because of the smallpox, even if everyone in the city is not dead, there is definitely no way to move the gold away, so there is no way to see so much gold. Taking it out really made Lu Wan a little unwilling. Another point is that when passing through the Atlantic Ocean, their fleet had to abandon the small and medium-sized ships in the fleet when they encountered a storm. Although these ships were loaded with some ordinary goods, such as cotton, low-end porcelain, silk, etc., but if these things were shipped to America, they would definitely be worth tens of thousands of dollars. Plus the value of the ships themselves, so for the fleet, the storm had already caused heavy losses to the fleet. It was precisely with this point in mind that Lu Wan finally summoned all members of the fleet to express their stance. The results showed that the sailors were indeed the most adventurous group of guys. In other words, they wanted money rather than their lives. The crew members who finally agreed to enter the city were absolutely Advantage wins. Seeing this situation, conservatives like Xu Fang had no choice but to agree. Now that the decision was made, Lu Wan quickly selected a group of bold crew members from the crew and entered the city with the anti-epidemic drugs Xu Fang prepared for them. As a result, the people on the ship waited anxiously for a day, and these people finally brought them With the gold back, they also brought back a surviving Mayan. After these people came back, according to Xu Fang's requirements, they immediately bathed in potions and burned all their clothes. Then they were immediately isolated. Three meals a day were delivered to the designated location by the fleet. This was mainly worried about They contracted other plagues and needed to be quarantined for a period of time. It was during this period of isolation that the crew finally understood what happened to the city and why all the Mayans were desperately trying to squeeze into the city by asking the surviving Mayan. It turns out that just over half a year ago, smallpox finally spread from the west coast of America to the Yucatan Peninsula, which is the area where the Maya people are most concentrated. Therefore, the speed of smallpox infection is also extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, almost all cities have smallpox patients. . The city in front of Luwan and the others is called Karu City. It is the largest city within a hundred miles, and unlike Chola City, this city is completely controlled by the temple's priests, and the divine authority is far above all else. When the priests in Karu City learned that smallpox had appeared around the city, the priests in the temple were completely unprepared. They did not react until countless people died of the disease in the surrounding villages. It's just that the Mayans did not have a dedicated doctor. All diseases were treated by temple sacrifices, and the treatment methods were also very primitive, mixed with a lot of witchcraft and sacrificial methods. For example, the priests in Karu City believe that the cause of smallpox is that the sick people there offended the gods, so they were sent down by the gods as a punishment. If you want the gods to end this punishment, you must These patients are sacrificed to the gods, and everyone who participates in this sacrifice will be protected by the gods! In the eyes of outsiders like Lu Wan and others, this statement of the Karu City sacrifices is simply nonsense. Moreover, they did not isolate those smallpox patients, but even transported them to a densely populated city. This is simply because they think smallpox is contagious. If you are too slow, you will die! It is a pity that the Mayans around Karu City are very devout to the gods and believe in the words of the priests, so all the villages that were notified rushed to Karu City with their families. This is also the reason why Lu Wan and the others around them The reason why no one can be found in the village. All the smallpox patients who could be found were sent to the temples in the city, and on the day of the sacrifice, these patients' blood vessels were cut open, and then the blood on their bodies was drained amidst the prayers of the sacrifices. The Mayans who came also prayed to the gods very devoutly, hoping to receive protection from the gods. It is a pity that this is in line with a famous saying in later generations of China: Feudal superstition kills people! (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated.?! Text Chapter 679 Storm Strait There is a joke on the Internet called "If you don't die, you won't die." This sentence is very appropriate for the Mayans in Karu City. After the smallpox patients were blood sacrificed, before the Mayans gathered in Karu City, After leaving, the latent smallpox virus broke out almost at the same time. The sick people had high fevers and some even lost their sight. Complications such as sepsis, encephalitis, and pneumonia soon followed, and people died within a few days. At that time, the population density of Karoo City had reached an astonishing level. Almost everyone could not escape the infection of smallpox. Large areas of people died of the disease. Even people outside the city had no time to escape. There were no dead bodies in the city at all. People were cleaning up, and almost all the streets were filled with people who had died of illness, which ultimately led to the situation that Lu Wan and the others saw. Regarding the situation told by the Maya, the crew members who went to the city to search for gold also confirmed his words. According to these crew members, the streets of the city were full of dead bodies, and even some roads were blocked by corpses. They had to Find other ways to reach the temple. Moreover, in the square of the temple, they also saw the patients who had been sacrificed by blood. Their limbs were tied to the altar. Although the blood under their bodies had dried, they could still see the tragic scene of rivers of blood flowing at that time. . "Poor Mayans, although you have an outstanding civilization in mathematics and astronomy, your ignorance in religion and medicine will bring you disaster sooner or later!" After hearing this, Lu Wan shook his head and sighed. road. It must be said that Lu Wan had a very unique vision. According to the estimates of later Han scholars, the smallpox plague spread from Asia lasted for nearly a hundred years, and the total population of the Mayans also decreased by more than 80%. In the end, most of the remaining Mayans During this plague, he gained immunity to smallpox and survived. At the same time, the death of a large number of people, especially the deaths of those sacrifices, caused the Maya civilization to take a big step backwards. Some astronomical and mathematical knowledge was cut off from inheritance, and later generations could only learn from some texts and carvings in the temples. , looking for some fragments about the Mayan civilization. However, Lu Wan and the others did not care about the life and death of the Mayans. They were even very excited because they found a large amount of gold in the deserted city, only in the temple of Karu City. , the crew members sent out brought back more than three thousand kilograms of gold, which made all the members of the fleet shine with golden eyes, as if they saw a gleaming piece of wealth placed in front of them. So in the next operation, Lu Wan and the others inquired about the surrounding cities through the surviving Mayans, and began to send several teams to these cities. If they found that the situation in a certain city was similar to that of Karu City, they would He immediately came back to notify the fleet, and then the ship sent a large number of men to search for gold in the city. It was also in the process of searching for gold that Luwan and the others discovered that situations similar to those in Karu City were not uncommon. The Mayans did not seem to have much experience with diseases such as plague. Many Mayans rushed to the city after the smallpox outbreak. , maybe they feel safer in the city? But unfortunately, plagues like smallpox are more dangerous in densely populated areas. In this way, Lu Wan and the others stayed on the Yucatan Peninsula for more than a year and found more than a dozen large and small uninhabited cities. In addition, they also encountered a few cities where smallpox had not yet appeared. However, the situation in these cities But it is also very pessimistic. There are smallpox epidemic areas all around. Although they close the city gates, smallpox can be spread through the air, so it is only a matter of time for the Mayans in these cities to contract smallpox sooner or later. In more than a year, Lu Wan and the others found a total of fifteen tons of gold. Among them, they found a huge city in the northeast of the peninsula. The original population of the city was at least more than 50,000. In this city alone, , Lu Wan and the others found nearly four tons of gold, which almost made Lu Wan and the others go crazy with joy. However, although gold is good, Lu Wan and the others are also very measured. For more than a year, they only operated in the coastal areas of the Yucatan Peninsula and did not go too deep into the peninsula. This is mainly because gold is more easily transported to ships in coastal areas. In addition, the situation inside the peninsula is not clear. It would be terrible if we encounter the relatively powerful Mayans. Although the gold is ownerless in the eyes of Lu Wan and others, to the Mayans, those gold utensils belong to the gods. This behavior of Lu Wan and the others is not only theft, but also the personal belongings of the gods. , if caught on the spot by the Mayans, they would definitely be pulled to the altar for blood sacrifice. After sweeping the entire coastal area of ??the Yucatan Peninsula, Lu Wan and the others remembered the main mission of their trip. However, they did not plan to return the same way they came. Instead, they headed south along the coast of America, preparing to go around the Americas and reach the west coast, completing the feat of completing a full circumnavigation of the world. ? ?It went very smoothly at the beginning. Even if there was a storm, they could anchor on the shore. Moreover, on the east coast of South America, they also saw various American natives. Although these natives and the Mayans belong to the same Native Americans, but their living habits and language are quite different. Soon Luwan and the others arrived at the southernmost tip of America, which was later known as the Strait of Magellan. The south of the strait was Tierra del Fuego. The origin of the name Tierra del Fuego is very interesting. Legend has it that when Magellan passed through the strait, he saw the natives on the island having a bonfire, so he named the island south of the strait Tierra del Fuego. Unfortunately, it was daytime when Lu Wan and the others arrived at the strait, and they did not see the bonfires of the natives on the island. However, Lu Wan saw through the telescope that there was a huge glacier on the island, so he named the island Glacier Island. Naturally, the strait also From this, it was temporarily named Glacier Strait. The Glacier Strait is close to the Antarctic. It happens to be June now, which is the winter in the southern hemisphere, so when Lu Wan and the others passed here, the weather was quite cold. But if it¡¯s just cold, forget it. Glacier Strait was famous for its high winds and rough waves in later generations, and it was often accompanied by heavy fog in winter. In addition, the strait was not very wide, so when the fleet passed here, it faced huge challenge. When they first entered the strait, relying on the skilled sailing skills of Lu Wan and the crew, they were able to move forward very smoothly. However, not long after they moved forward, thick fog began to appear in the strait, which made the fleet's journey difficult. I encountered huge difficulties, especially when passing through one section of the strait. The width of the strait suddenly became less than ten miles, and the water depth also became very shallow. Many reefs were scattered throughout the strait. Coupled with the huge wind and waves, this made the entire fleet Everyone's heart was in their throats. But just as they were about to pass through this relatively narrow strait, the wind in the strait suddenly became stronger. At first, the strong wind blew away the heavy fog blocking the crew, which made the crew happy for a while. Unfortunately, they all started to curse the weather because the wind was getting stronger and stronger. It was so big that they were unable to grasp the direction of the ship. At this time, the superb sailing skills of the crew members in the fleet were demonstrated. In the huge wind and waves, the ships were tossed around by the waves, and some were even about to hit the reefs in the sea, and even the cliffs on both sides of the strait. However, these ships were able to turn their heads around at the last possible moment, saving the ship from danger. But perhaps it was God's test for Lu Wan and his crew to sail around the world. Just when they had just sailed out of this very narrow strait and entered a very wide strait in the glacier strait, before the entire fleet could breathe a sigh of relief, on one side of the strait The glacier hanging on the cliff suddenly broke. A small mountain-like glacier, carrying a fierce wind, slammed into the sea water next to the fleet. Huge ice cubes splashed everywhere, causing great damage to several nearby ships. Among them, the Globe that Lu Wan was riding happened to be not far from the glacier. At that time, Lu Wan was standing on the bow of the ship directing the ship to move forward. However, he did not expect that an icicle as thick as an arm flew over and penetrated his right leg in a row. The thigh bone was also punctured, white bone stubble protruded out of the skin, and blood spurted out like spring water. Lu Wan only felt a cold sensation in his right leg at first and did not feel any pain. But when he lowered his head and saw the miserable state of his leg, he immediately felt a heartbreaking pain and fainted with a scream. Fortunately, Xu Fang was on board the Global and rescued Lu Wan immediately. Because most of the bones and muscles of Lu Wan's thigh were cut off, and only a part of the muscles were connected. Under the current situation, it was impossible to save it, so Xu Fang decisively cut off Lu Wan's thigh, and then performed a hemostasis operation. Lu Wan was prevented from dying of excessive blood loss. Lu Wan was not the only one who was hit by the ice. Crew members on other ships were also injured or even killed by the ice. Even the ship closest to the glacier falling point had two pieces of its stern broken open by a huge ice block. It was a big hole and sank without even being repaired. Although the crew on the ship tried their best to save themselves, other ships also came forward to rescue them. However, in the end, because the temperature of the sea water was too low, only part of the crew on the ship was saved and they died. The number of people exceeded thirty, and thousands of kilograms of gold stored on the ship also sank. Although it suffered such a big change, and even Lu Wan was seriously injured and fell unconscious, the fleet showed extraordinary qualities. A captain immediately took over Lu Wan's position, first commanding the fleet to leave this dangerous area. The sea area, and then found a relatively calm sea area in the strait to anchor, and the entire fleet began to rest and inspect the ships. It¡¯s just that Lu Wan¡¯s injury was too serious. He woke up once during this period. Unfortunately, he only came in time to formally hand over his strength to the captain who replaced him, and then he passed out again. After the fleet rested, the fleet, under the leadership of the new captain, moved along the strait again, and encountered anotherThere were several huge dangers, but they all survived. Finally, a month later, the fleet finally passed this stormy strait, and this strait was renamed the Storm Strait by the fleet! To be continued. ) Text Chapter 680 The profound meaning of knighthood The fleet went through many hardships and finally crossed the Storm Strait at the cost of nearly fifty people. At this time, Lu Wan had also woken up from a coma. However, due to excessive blood loss, he could not command the fleet to sail for the time being. He waited until the fleet When he arrived at the port of Luwan in Central America, Luwan barely recovered his energy and took over the command of the fleet again. At this time, the fleet has completed most of the round-the-world voyage. The next step is to cross the Pacific and reach Taiwan. This route was discovered by Lu Wan and others long ago, and it has now become a very mature route. As long as they do not choose During typhoon season, there is generally no great danger. In fact, this was indeed the case. Lu Wan and the others followed the route they had discovered and headed west, finally arriving in Taiwan more than a month later, and were warmly welcomed by Li Min and the Taiwanese people. It's just that because Lu Wan and the others stayed in the Yucatan Peninsula for more than a year, plus the time it took to circumnavigate South America, it created the illusion that they had been missing for two years, causing many people to think that they had encountered a shipwreck. , causing the entire fleet to sink. However, although Lu Wan's fleet did not sink entirely, it lost all small and medium-sized ships and one large ship. In addition, more than 70 people died during the voyage. It can be said that this round-the-world voyage was Lu Wan's heaviest loss. Once, even others lost a right leg during the voyage. Although they paid such a high price, Lu Wan and his team completed the first circumnavigation of the world in human history, thus proving in fact that the earth is spherical. And it is worth mentioning that when Lu Wan and all the crewmen lifted boxes after boxes of gold from the ship that was about to be scrapped in front of the people of Taiwan, the entire city of Tainan first started to boil, and then with Tainan as the center, Spread rapidly in all directions. Although this round-the-world voyage caused great losses to Lu Wan's fleet. But the gold he brought back was not only enough to make up for his losses, but also gave everyone in the fleet a very generous reward. This news suddenly stimulated everyone, and countless daring young people began to form teams and set out for America, but they were looking for their own golden dreams there. Speaking of it, whether it is the Tang Dynasty or Li Min's Daqi, due to the development of industry and commerce, all walks of life need manpower. As long as ordinary young people work hard, they will definitely have no problem living a prosperous life. But human greed is innate, and everyone has a lucky mentality. When they see other people bringing back ship after ship of gold from overseas, those impulsive young people can no longer sit still, and they don't like the same boring life. A passionate treasure hunt journey is undoubtedly It has a profound attraction to them. Therefore, no matter where it is, as long as there is news about a gold mine, it will always attract a considerable number of people to go there. However, Daqi officials, including Li Min, are very supportive of those who take risks because of the attraction of interests, and sometimes even provide some convenience and safety guarantees. A few lucky and successful people will also receive vigorous publicity from the officials. . Make him a social celebrity and set an example for others. Although it is easy for crimes to occur among these young people with dreams of getting rich overnight, this flow of people can speed up the development of places such as Australia and the Americas. Let more Han people go out of their homes and see the wonderful world outside. And according to Daqi official statistics, most of those who search for treasures but find nothing will choose to settle locally. Never return to my hometown again. First, they failed to realize their previous dreams, so they felt ashamed to go home. Secondly, they have become accustomed to the local life, and compared to the core areas of Daqi such as Taiwan and Nanyang, there are more opportunities in areas such as America and Australia. In the garden pavilion of the Royal Palace in Tainan City, Li Min and Wang An sat opposite each other. There was nothing important today. Even Wang An, the prime minister, had some free time, so Li Min pulled him over to drink tea together. "Your Majesty, I was not in Tainan when Lu Wan came back last time. Now I heard that he went to Luzon again. I wonder how his health is?" Wang An took a sip of tea and then asked. Compared with more than ten years ago, Wang An is obviously much older. His hair, which is more black than white, is already mostly white. He is a little fatter, but there are more wrinkles on the skin on his face, which makes him look taller than his body. Actual age is older. After hearing this, Li Min sighed and said: "Presumably Wang Fu also knows about Lu Wan's broken leg. Now his body has recovered well, but if he wants to fully recover, it is best to rest for a while. Feng Shijie's side The Pine Tree Plateau is a good place to rest, and most of their families are there, so Luwan and the others all went to Luzon!" "Well, Lu Wan's losses this time are indeed heavy, and he is missing a leg. It is estimated that he will no longer be able to run ships in the future. This is indeed a big regret for the navigation industry!" Wang An also sighed. . As the prime minister of Daqi, he naturally knew Lu Wan's contribution to Daqi.Not to mention, just the Australian and American routes discovered by the other party can bring huge revenue to Daqi's treasury every year. But Li Min smiled and shook his head after hearing this: "Wang Fu didn't know something. Although Lu Wan suffered a huge blow this time, he did not give up his dream of sailing. The last time I entertained him, he He has said that after recovering his health, he will lead the fleet to sea again. Although he is missing a leg, his brain is still there, and there is still no problem in commanding the fleet to sail." After hearing this, Wang An showed an expression of admiration and praised: "Good! What an indomitable Captain Lu. No wonder he has been able to fulfill His Majesty's instructions many times and discovered several new routes. His spirit alone is not comparable to that of ordinary people." of!" Li Min also nodded slightly and said: "Lu Wan is indeed a rare sailing talent. Last time he and his third brother went to Rome, we had not yet established a country, and it was not easy to give him any big rewards before, but just for light The fact that he discovered the route to Australia and America and brought back a lot of cash crops at the first time is enough for him to be knighted, but I'm still not sure now, what kind of knighthood should be awarded to him?" "A knighthood?" Wang An was stunned after hearing this, and then a look of shock flashed across his face. After the founding of the Qi Dynasty, Li Min imitated the title system of the Tang Dynasty and established five titles: duke, marquis, uncle, son, and male, and then divided his ministers according to their merits, such as Wang An, Lu Hong, Lu Qing, and others. Su Dingfang and other senior ministers all got dukes. Above these fifth-grade titles, there is also a throne, but the throne can only be entrusted to princes. Among Li Min's sons, only the eldest son Li Qi has reached the age of becoming a king. In addition, his nickname is Australia was therefore dubbed the King of Australia. However, the throne of Da Qi is similar to that of the Tang Dynasty. They implement a virtual kingship system, unlike the throne of the Han Dynasty, which holds local military and political power. For example, Li Qi, the king of Australia, nominally owns the entire Australia, but in fact he does not do much. Australia's government affairs are also managed by governments at all levels. "Your Majesty, since ancient times, titles have generally been awarded to ministers in the court. Although Lu Wan has made outstanding achievements, he is not an official of the court after all. If he is granted a title, the old minister is afraid that this will set a precedent and all kinds of people will be affected in the future. Maybe he will be given a title. Will this cause too many titles in Daqi?" Wang An advised Li Min cautiously. However, Li Min waved his hand and said nonchalantly: "What Wang Fu said is wrong. In fact, in my eyes, whether they are the officials in the court or the ordinary people who abide by the law, they are all my Daqi." Although their positions are different, they are all making contributions to our Daqi. As long as their contribution is large enough, they are qualified to be knighted." When Li Min said this, he glanced at Wang An and continued: "For example, like Lu Wan, he discovered the route between Australia and America, opening up the passage between Daqi and these two continents. This contribution is so great that it is full of praise." There are only a few people in the court who can compare with him, so I will not be stingy with a small title. If there are other people who can equal Lu Wan in terms of contribution in the future, then I will also grant him a title. !¡± Hearing that Li Min not only decided to knight Lu Wan, but also planned to expand the scope of the title to no longer be limited to officials, Wang An was at a loss for a while. After all, since ancient times, titles have been reserved for nobles. It is a symbol of status. Now that Li Min has given the title to common people, isn't that a mess? However, Wang An was worthy of being the Prime Minister of Daqi, and he was also the person closest to Li Min in terms of ideology. It only took a moment to calm down, and at the same time he also figured out the deep meaning of Li Min's move. Daqi is a country based on business. In this country, large industrial and commercial owners occupy an important position. Li Min will no longer limit the objects of the title to officials. In this way, there will definitely be a considerable number of large industrial and commercial owners in the future. The owner becoming a noble of Daqi will definitely greatly stimulate the enthusiasm of those industrial and commercial people, and at the same time tie their interests to Daqi's chariot. Thinking of this, Wang An breathed a long sigh of relief and said: "Your Majesty has thought deeply, which really impresses my veteran ministers. The impact of assigning titles to people other than officials is really too great. It is estimated that only a founding king like your Majesty can implement it. But at the beginning, It is best to choose carefully the candidates for the title, otherwise if some people with bad records are allowed to get the title, I am afraid it will cause a blow to His Majesty's reputation!" "Well, I naturally understand that a title is different from an official position. It is just an honorary title of social status. Although there is no real power in the hand, it pays more attention to personal reputation and prestige than an official position. Therefore, I will let people carefully check it, and in At the beginning, only a few people like Lu Wan, who are top-notch in various industries, will be selected for knighthood!" Li Min nodded with great relief when he saw that Wang An understood what he meant. But then Lu Wan frowned, suddenly thought of something and said: "Your Majesty,Next, although it is a good thing for me, Da Qi, to grant titles to common people, but have you ever thought about how Datang would react to this? " Text Chapter 681 Suppressed Business "Datang?" Li Min was a little confused when he heard Wang An's words. "The ennoblement is our internal affairs of Daqi. What does it have to do with Datang?" However, Wang An shook his head, put down the tea cup in his hand and said: "Your Majesty's words are only half right. If you put it in the past, it is indeed our internal affairs of Daqi to grant titles to some common people who have made great contributions, even if it is Daqi. The Tang Dynasty has no right to interfere, but your Majesty does not know something. Yesterday, I received a letter from Lord Changsun, which was about the difference in the flow of merchants between the two countries." "Oh, after the death of the prime minister, Changsun Wuji became the first person under his father. His father-in-law is very important, but what does this 'difference in business flow' mean?" Li Min showed a look when he heard this. He said with a very interested expression. Even if Li Min didn't ask, Wang An also planned to find a time to relay the contents of Changsun Wuji's story to him, but because he only received it yesterday, he didn't have time, and now he just happened to be chatting with Li Min about this. There was a problem, so Wang An explained the so-called difference in merchant flow. Strictly speaking, businessmen refer to those who are not engaged in production, but are only responsible for buying and selling, and earning the price difference from them. But now with the development of industry, more and more businessmen are turning to investment in industry and opening various factories. In addition, some people are investing in plantations to grow various cash crops for profit. Therefore, these industrial owners and plantations The owners can also be considered as part of the businessmen. Moreover, quite a few businessmen span several fields. They not only open their own factories or plantations, but are also responsible for sales. Therefore, the definition of a businessman has been expanded a lot. Speaking of which, the Tang Dynasty had been in existence for many years, and its population was several times that of the Qi Dynasty. Moreover, Li Min also promoted the development of industry and commerce in Datang at the beginning, and it was not until more than ten years ago that he began to shift his focus to places such as Taiwan and Nanyang. Therefore, no matter from any aspect, Datang's industry and commerce should be stronger than Daqi. But the reality is exactly the opposite. Before Li Min founded the country, his fiscal revenue had already exceeded that of the Tang Dynasty. Although the areas of Taiwan and Nanyang are not large, their industrial and commercial development has made rapid progress. Now, in addition to some traditional industries such as silk and porcelain, In addition to industries that cannot be compared with Datang, emerging industries such as the steel industry, textile industry, and glass industry have already surpassed Datang. The reason for this phenomenon is not just because of Li Min's own development. Instead, after seeing the openness and freedom of Taiwan and other places, many Datang businessmen slowly transferred some of Datang's industries to other countries. At first, they could not see anything, but as time went by, those who moved from Datang The industry that emerged is quite terrifying. This directly caused the explosive growth of industry and commerce in Taiwan and other places, while the industry and commerce of Datang declined instead of increasing. Given this ebb and flow, it is not surprising that Daqi's industry and commerce surpassed that of Datang in such a short period of time. The Tang Dynasty did not pay much attention to this issue, but after Li Min established the country and proclaimed himself emperor, Daqi suddenly became on an equal footing with the Tang Dynasty, and Li Min also started an official newspaper called "Daqi Daily" , every year, the fiscal revenue and expenditure of the previous year are published in newspapers. In order to allow the people to supervise the capabilities of administrative agencies. It was through the newspapers that Datang suddenly discovered that Daqi's annual fiscal revenue was higher than theirs. Regarding this situation, Changsun Wuji and others could not understand it at first. Later, after a period of investigation, it was discovered that it was the loss of businessmen from Datang. Many businessmen started their business in Datang, but now they have moved to Daqi. At the same time, their industries were slowly transferred to Daqi. It was precisely because of this that Changsun Wuji sent a message to Wang An. It talks about the mobility between merchants in Datang and Daqi. It also specifically points out that although many merchants from Daqi go to Datang to do business every year, few of them stay in Datang. , On the contrary, when merchants from Tang Dynasty went to Daqi to do business, six or seven out of ten people would slowly migrate to Daqi. Speaking of Changsun Wuji, although his tone was very polite, his words were somewhat accusing Daqi. It was probably because they saw so many Tang Dynasty businessmen losing money every year, which greatly affected their business. Taxation, so I felt a little unfair, but I was concerned about the relationship between the two countries, so I didn't accuse him openly. After listening to what Changsun Wuji said, Li Min smiled softly and said, "Master Wang, Changsun Wuji would not send such an accusing Duke for no reason. He must have other demands, right?" Li Min knew Changsun Wuji very well. Although he had not had much contact with him in Chang'an before, Li Min knew that although Changsun Wuji had many shortcomings, he was indeed very talented. Otherwise, he wouldn't have taken over Fang Xuanling's position. Now that he sees that there is a problem with Datang's industry and commerce, he will definitely find a way to solve it. ¡°Your Majesty is wise, Lord Changsun did make a ¡®small¡¯ request at the end of his stay.¡±When ??an said the word 'Xiao Xiao', he deliberately emphasized his tone and showed a strange look on his face. "Wait a minute, let me guess!" Li Min suddenly interrupted Wang Andao. He picked up the tea and took a sip. Then he showed a smile and said, "If you want to solve the problem of the loss of merchants in the Tang Dynasty, you only have to We will start from two aspects. The first is to improve the business and living environment in Datang, but this is simply impossible. The second is to let Daqi cooperate and restrict the settlement of Datang merchants in Daqi. I guess Changsun Wuji will definitely choose the second one!" "Hahaha~, Your Majesty is indeed wise. Lord Changsun did make a request. He hopes that we can make some restrictions to slow down the loss of merchants in the Tang Dynasty." Wang An said with a smile. Every time he talks to Li Min, he feels very comfortable, because no matter what he says, Li Min can quickly understand and even directly guess the result, which saves him a lot of energy. At the same time, Wang An was also thinking secretly that if all of his officials could be like His Majesty, then it would be much easier for him as Prime Minister. Li Min also laughed a little proudly, and then asked: "Since Changsun Wuji made this request, how is Wang Fu going to reply to him?" After hearing this, Wang An replied without hesitation: "Although I understand Changsun Wuji's situation very well, our country in Da Qi is based on commerce, and our policies are more inclined to commercial development. All walks of life are better than those in the Tang Dynasty." To develop quickly, businessmen in our Daqi can make better profits. Datang is obviously behind us in this regard. Businessmen pursue profits. They are willing to stay in Daqi and not return to Datang. This is their freedom. , if we make restrictions on this point, it will not only violate our country, but also cause dissatisfaction among some businessmen, so Changsun Wuji¡¯s request must not be agreed!" Li Min nodded after hearing this. The loss of merchants meant that there was something wrong with Datang. When he was in the Tang Dynasty, he worked hard to promote the development of industry and commerce. However, when industry and commerce developed to a certain level, Li Min discovered very keenly that in the Tang Dynasty, although because of his special status and Li Shimin's enlightenment, the industry and commerce There is a flourishing situation. But after all, the Tang Dynasty was a country based on agriculture, and officials with traditional Confucian backgrounds also focused on agriculture. Therefore, when industry and commerce develop to a certain level, they will inevitably be suppressed from all aspects. This suppression is not entirely Man-made, it also has a lot to do with some objective reasons such as systems and concepts. If you want to change the suppression of industry and commerce in all aspects of the Tang Dynasty, you must carry out a comprehensive reform of all aspects of the Tang Dynasty. However, this kind of reform will inevitably involve the interests of all parties, and if you are not careful, you may lead the Tang Dynasty into catastrophe. the abyss, and even if the reform is successful, it will take a long time. At the beginning, Li Min was not sure about carrying out this kind of reform in Datang, so he went overseas and conquered Daqi with his bare hands. Because for Li Min, the time and success of reform were far greater than building a new country. Compared with the intertwined forces in the Tang Dynasty, Daqi can be said to have grown from scratch. Everything was accumulated bit by bit by Li Min and his people. From the beginning, the foundation of building a country based on business was laid. The business atmosphere in the country is very strong, and the values ????are different from those in the Tang Dynasty. In this way, even an old Confucian master who has not adapted to the past will be completely assimilated in this environment for a long time. This is the external environment influence on people. "Your Majesty, from my perspective, the current situation in the Tang Dynasty is not very good. Although many businessmen have moved to Daqi, there are also some businessmen who can only stay in the Tang Dynasty for various reasons. They have no influence on the court and other parties. I am very dissatisfied with the suppression of business, and sometimes I can even see some complaints in newspapers. If Datang does not find a way to solve this problem, I am afraid that if it accumulates over a long period of time, it will cause a big chaos!" Although Wang An didn¡¯t know what bourgeois revolution was, with his understanding of the general trend, he was already very forward-looking in seeing the problems that might be caused by the Tang Dynasty. After hearing this, Li Min also glanced at Wang An appreciatively, and then said: "The Tang Dynasty needs a change, and my father is very clear about this, but he is old and has some old ideas, so he cannot To adapt to the needs of change, my father is powerless to deal with this change." Wang An was shocked when he heard this. This was the first time he heard someone commenting on Li Shimin like this. Whether in the Tang Dynasty or Da Qi, all people recognized that Li Shimin was worthy of being a great leader. He not only created the heyday of the Tang Dynasty, but also had several great sons. However, as Li Shimin's favorite son, Li Min It's really strange to say these words. Seeing Wang An's surprised look, Li Minweijin gave a helpless smile. The words above were not what he said, but a letter written by Li Shimin to him.His own evaluation of himself, and in this letter, Li Shimin also made a very difficult request to Li Min. Text Chapter 682: Changsun Wuji¡¯s selfish motives The current domestic situation in Datang can actually be summed up in one sentence, that is, the production relations cannot adapt to the development of productive forces. The old production relations have hindered the development of productive forces. Therefore, Datang is in urgent need of a social change and a new kind of The new production relations replace the old production relations, thus fully releasing the productive forces. Of course, the production relations and productivity mentioned above are all philosophical. Li Shimin and Li Min may not understand these, and even if they do, they will not take them to heart. However, as emperors, they have keenly felt that Datang has reached a point where it has to change, otherwise there will definitely be big problems in the future. It's just that Li Shimin is old and his thinking can't keep up with the development of the times. Therefore, he also knows that he is unable to promote this change, so he has to hand over this arduous task to his successor Li Zhi. However, Li Shimin does not care about Li Zhi. Don't worry, so I wrote a letter to Li Min, asking him to help Li Zhi to complete this change that was related to the life and death of the Tang Dynasty. Li Min has never told anyone about this matter, but today he told Wang An. This is mainly because Wang An is the prime minister of Daqi. If Li Min wants to help Li Zhi in the future, he will definitely need Wang An's strong cooperation. , so give him a heads up in advance so that he can be mentally prepared to avoid any mistakes. However, Wang An considered that this matter was too involved. He had also met Li Zhi, the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, and felt that he did not seem like someone who could take on such a big responsibility. Therefore, he was worried that if anything went wrong during the reform, It would make Da Qi fall into trouble, but Wang An knew Li Min very well. When he saw the way he spoke and the look on his face, he immediately knew that Li Min had made a decision on this matter and no one could change it, so he had to secretly be prepared. A few months later. Lu Wan, who had finished his recuperation, returned to Taiwan and was personally received by Li Min. During the interview, Li Min personally announced that Lu Wan would be given the title of Earl. At the same time, he also told gentlemen from various newspapers that he would be in Daqi. From various industries, a group of people who have made great contributions to the country and society are selected and awarded knighthoods. As soon as this news came out, it immediately detonated the entire society, not only Daqi¡¯s domestic reaction to this was strong. Countless people who thought they were eligible for the title rushed to gain some prestige for themselves. Even within Datang, there was a strong response, especially in the industrial and commercial circles of Datang. Many people regretted not immigrating to Daqi earlier and at the same time began to arrange their own industries in Datang. Then shift the focus to Daqi. "Your Majesty, Da Qi's move is tantamount to open robbery. Within a few days, several famous businessmen in our Datang Dynasty have begun to transfer assets to Da Qi. If we continue to let it go, I am afraid that it will really destroy the business of our Datang Dynasty. I can¡¯t get back up!" In the study room of Liangyi Palace, Changsun Wuji stated to Li Shimin with a heartbroken look. An official document submitted by Changsun Wuji to Wang An. He wanted to restrict the settlement of Tang businessmen in Daqi, but was politely rejected by the other party. Then Li Min awarded titles to some civilians who had made great contributions to society, including scribes, teachers, and inventors. However, the largest number of them are large businessmen, large factory owners, and large plantation owners from all walks of life. Most of these people have considerable prestige in society, and their own morals are not problematic. Being awarded a knighthood was also highly anticipated. Although Li Shimin was just over fifty, he had worked hard on government affairs for many years. It has made him look older, with a few more wrinkles on his forehead than before, and the hair on his temples has turned gray. If you don't know, you might think that Li Shimin is at least sixty years old. After listening to Changsun Wuji's statement, Li Shimin showed a smile and said: "Wuji, I already know about this matter, but Liulang also has his own difficulties. Daqi cannot do anything about the merchant's departure or stay." The most fundamental reason for imposing restrictions is how can Datang retain businessmen?" Hearing Li Shimin's indifferent answer, Changsun Wuji was stunned for a moment, then stepped forward again and said: "Your Majesty, I also know that the root lies in our Tang Dynasty, but our country is based on agriculture, and it is inherently inferior to the Tang Dynasty. Qi, if you want to retain merchants, you must make some changes to some laws, but this involves the interests of all aspects, and it is really impossible to do anything. Therefore, I can only hope that Da Qi will take into account the help that the Tang Dynasty gave them in the past. You can make some sacrifices, but" "Okay, stop talking!" Before Changsun Wuji could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Li Shimin with a wave of his hand. Then Li Shimin stood up and turned around and said, "Let's end this matter here. Liu Lang has his own plans. Besides, not all businessmen are willing to leave the Tang Dynasty. For example, traditional industries such as porcelain and silk are in short supply overseas. You can arrange for people to think of ways to expand some of Datang's advantageous industries, which can also make up for the losses caused by the loss of some businessmen!" After Li Shimin finished speaking, he turned his back to Changsun Wuji and waved his hand, signaling for him to leave. As a result, Changsun Wuji had no choice but toHe sighed, saluted, turned and left the study. After Changsun Wuji left, Li Shimin stood there motionless. At this time, a man turned around from behind the screen next to him. He was tall and handsome, and it was Li Zhi, the prince of the Tang Dynasty. I saw him walking behind Li Shimin, saluting and saying: "My son, please see your father!" "Zhi'er, have you heard what your uncle said?" Li Shimin turned around at this time and looked at Li Zhi calmly and asked. He knew that Changsun Wuji would come to him to report this matter today, so he called Li Zhi in advance and asked him to hide behind the screen to listen to what Changsun Wuji was saying and think about the deep meaning of the other party's words. "I am reporting to my father, and all my sons and ministers have heard it." Li Zhi also replied with a calm expression. "What do you think?" Li Shimin suddenly looked at Li Zhi with a thoughtful look. I saw Li Zhi stop and think for a moment, with a bit of hesitation on his face, but in the end he replied with a firm look: "I would like to report to my father, I think my uncle has selfish motives!" Hearing Li Zhi point out that Changsun Wuji had selfish motives, Li Shimin showed an expression of appreciation, and looked at Li Zhi with a little more satisfaction, and then said softly: "Oh? Zhi'er, you are Why do you think your uncle has selfish motives?" Li Zhi showed a firm expression at this time and said: "Father, as far as I know, my uncle and his eldest son control nearly one-third of the cotton production in the Western Regions through annexation over the years. Every year they rely on hoarding cotton. , driving up the price of cotton, has caused many textile factories to act based on Changsun's face. Moreover, in recent years, Changsun has slowly entered the textile industry and opened many textile factories. I believe that in a few years, The Changsun family will become a giant in the textile industry." When Li Zhi said this, he raised his head and glanced at his father's expression, and found that Li Shimin's face was soft. He then boldly continued: "Whether it was the previous annexation of land or the current large-scale entry into the textile industry, the Changsun family has used some Either overt or covert means of power. If these behaviors were placed on Sixth Brother, he would definitely be charged with disrupting business order. The illegal gains would be confiscated at the least, and he might be jailed and sentenced at the worst. However, we in Datang do not have this aspect. Not only is the law unable to protect the rights and interests of the victimized merchants, it is also unable to convict the Changsun family" Before Li Zhi got to the last key point, he was interrupted by Li Shimin: "Yes, Zhi'er, you can see clearly that there are many more behaviors similar to the Changsun family in the country, and most of them are related to the powerful and powerful. This is also The reason why merchants from the Tang Dynasty went to Daqi one after another was because only there they could get a relatively fair environment. Therefore, if you want to keep merchants in the Tang Dynasty, there must be an action similar to Shang Yang's reform, but this time The reform will definitely harm the interests of powerful people like the Changsun family. Your uncle knows this very well, and unfortunately, he chose to side with the family!" After hearing this, Li Zhi had a look of joy on his face. He took a step forward and bowed: "So, Father, you have understood it a long time ago. My son, I was originally worriedworried" Li Zhi was a little too excited at the end and almost spoke out his deepest thoughts. Then he suddenly woke up, but he did not dare to say any more. Instead, Li Shimin chuckled and said, "Are you worried about your father's thoughts?" It¡¯s trite, can¡¯t you see the problem with my Datang?¡± "I don't dare!" Li Zhi looked a little embarrassed, thinking that he had really underestimated his father. He thought that he had followed his sixth brother since he was a child, and later went to Taiwan to live for more than a year. He asked himself whether he would be the leader of the Tang Dynasty and the Qi Dynasty. He saw the differences between the two countries very clearly, and he also understood what the problems of the Tang Dynasty were. Unexpectedly, his father, the old man, saw it more clearly than he did. "Okay, there's nothing you dare to do. Today there are only two of us, father and son. Just talk to your father about what's on your mind. Tell him what you think and what you plan to do in the future!" Li Shimin said with a smile. . In fact, Li Zhi had long wanted to talk to Li Shimin about the current situation of the Tang Dynasty, so after hearing this, he took a deep breath and said resolutely: "Father, as you just said, I also think that the Tang Dynasty Tang is in urgent need of a reform. In the words of Sixth Brother, it is actually a social change. If you want to promote this change, you must have the support of your father, and then it will be implemented by some capable people. If it goes well, dozens of Years from now, our Datang will definitely be like Sixth Brother¡¯s Daqi, with unlimited potential for development!¡± "Decades?" Li Shimin repeated it softly, and then said helplessly, "Zhi'er, you can see that this change takes such a long time, which makes my father very happy, but my father's As I get older, I really don¡¯t have the time or energy to promote this change, so this important task can only fall on you!¡± Text Chapter 683: Javanese Governor Li Zhi was shocked when he heard this. At the same time, he couldn't help but raise his head and look at Li Shimin. In his heart, his father had always been a wise and powerful figure, and no matter what kind of military and political affairs it was, it would be solved easily in Li Shimin's hands. It seemed that Nothing in the world can be difficult for his father, but now Li Shimin personally admits that he has no energy. This makes Li Zhi suddenly realize that his father seems to be really old. Li Shimin also felt something strange about his son, so he came over and patted Li Zhi on the shoulder and said, "Don't be stupid. Although he is a father, he is an emperor, and he is called the son of God, but in fact he is just a mortal, and his life will eventually end. It¡¯s a day, so there¡¯s nothing to be sad about, but the burden on you is very heavy. How are you prepared for future reforms?¡± Li Zhi is a very emotional person. Seeing his father behave so openly makes him feel even more uncomfortable. At the same time, he feels that the wrinkles on his father's face are getting more glaring. However, as a prince, Li Zhi quickly cheered up and said in a deep voice: "I would like to inform my father, I have conducted a detailed investigation on some domestic situations during this period, and then referred to Sixth Brother's report on I already have some insights into the content of the reform, but I haven¡¯t finished writing it yet. I¡¯ll submit it to my father for review after it¡¯s finished!¡± Li Shimin nodded after hearing this, but then said: "To govern children, it is not enough to have the content of the reform. The real key is that we need a group of talents who understand the content of the reform and implement it loyally. Come to you." My uncle is a rare talent, but his position determines that he cannot support this change, so he can only look for other talents." "This" Li Zhi was stunned after hearing this. After he came back from Taiwan, he had been thinking about reform. However, in the past few years, he had been busy investigating various problems in the Tang Dynasty, and he thought he still had plenty of time. . Therefore, we have not yet had time to look for talents for political reform. Li Shimin showed a proud smile and said: "But you don't have to worry about Zhi'er. I have prepared a group of talents for you. Now these people have been sent to your sixth brother and entered Daqi." I have worked in government offices at all levels, and I am already familiar with the operation of the Daqi government. You can return to Datang at any time. With the help of these people, I believe you will feel more comfortable when implementing reforms!" Li Zhi was also moved after hearing this. Unexpectedly, his father had already been preparing for him early: "Thank you very much, Father. I will do my best to lead the Tang Dynasty to create a new prosperous age!" While Li Shimin and Li Zhi were discussing the reform of the Tang Dynasty, a coastal port was under intense construction at the western end of Java Island thousands of miles away. Because the port is surrounded by coconut trees, the new city was also named Coconut City. After the last plague on Java Island, the total population of the entire island suddenly dropped to less than one million, and among the remaining people, a considerable number of people's bodies had been destroyed by the plague and could not survive for more than a few years. . After confirming that the plague on Java Island had finally disappeared, Li Min finally decided to include Java in the scope of development again. Cities are being built near several relatively good natural ports, but in order to prevent another outbreak of plague, these cities have extremely high health requirements. Not only are there wide sewers, but there are also dedicated people responsible for cleaning up the garbage generated in the city. In addition, the natives on the island are strictly prohibited from entering these cities. Coconut City is one of these emerging cities in Java, and now the entire city has almost been built. However, there are not many residents in the city, even those who have registered their residence in Yecheng. Few people live in cities, because now Java mainly relies on plantations to attract residents. Most of the people who come to settle are planters. They buy large tracts of land near Coconut City and plant rubber, cocoa, tea, and sugar cane. When he is a cash crop, he usually lives on the plantation. Only when he has free time will he take his whole family to the city to stay for a few days. Today is a day of great commemoration in Ye City. The outermost walls of Ye City have finally been closed. This means that Ye City has finally been built today. Although there are still large tracts of open space in the city, these The vacant land is used for commercial and residential purposes and will be sold to those who come for business or residence to build their own houses. At noon, most of the residents of Yecheng rushed to the city wall that was about to be closed. The island of Java is divided into three states: East, Central and West. Among them, Coconut City is the capital of West Java, and the highest official in the city is naturally the governor. When all the people in the city rushed to the city wall, the governor in charge of Yecheng also stood on the city wall. I saw that the governor was nearly sixty years old, slightly chubby, and always had a kind smile on his face. He didn't look like an official at all, but like a businessman who bought and sold things. However, if the name of this governor is mentioned, I am afraid that many people have heard of it. He is the famous Xu Jingzong in history When Li Min was in Datang, he founded the far-reaching Patent Department of Datang. The highest officer of the Patent Department was a doctor, and the first doctor of the Patent Department was Xu Jingzong. The Patent Department was upgraded from the Cement Supervision Institute founded by Li Min. All the people in the department were Li Min's old subordinates. For example, Li Yifu, the second-in-command of the Patent Department, was promoted by Li Min. , and have long been on the same front as Li Min. Therefore, after Xu Jingzong took office, he very smartly took refuge in Li Min, and finally gained a firm foothold. However, later Li Min went overseas. After all, Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu were court officials and both held important positions, so they did not follow him. This was also agreed by Li Min. Later, Xu Jingzong was promoted to Huangmen Shilang, while Li Yifu took over as Patent Minister. All the ministers and doctors have been promoted. But just a few years ago, Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu resigned from their posts almost at the same time, and then went to Taiwan to find Li Min. After presenting Li Min's personal letter to Li Min, they received a warm reception from Li Min. After that, the two of them, Together with some other officials or scholars who came from the Tang Dynasty, they entered the government of Daqi at all levels. Among them, Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu performed outstandingly among the people, and were soon appointed as officials by Li Min. Now Xu Jingzong is As the governor of West Java, Li Yifu is the chief historian, considered his deputy, and now stands behind Xu Jingzong. "My lord, the auspicious time has come. Please preside over the completion ceremony of the city wall!" At this moment, Li Yifu, his deputy, walked up to Xu Jingzong and reminded him softly. Xu Jingzong nodded after hearing this, then walked to the top of the city, picked up a city brick tied with red silk from the hand of the master of ceremonies next to him, and placed it in the cavity specially left by the craftsman, which just filled the cavity. The work area was immediately sealed with cement. At the same time as he put down the city bricks, firecrackers and drums sounded on and off the city wall, and there were dragon and lion dance teams on both sides of the city wall to celebrate. Then the salutes on the city wall continued to sound, adding a bit of solemnity to the whole ceremony. "Dear citizens of Yecheng, today is the day when Yecheng was officially built, and it is also the first day that Xu officially took office. On this happy day, the governor wants to announce a good news. After my Majesty the Emperor of Daqi's special With permission, in the next three years, West Java will reduce taxes by 30%." As soon as Xu Jingzong took office, he brought gifts to everyone. When the people below heard that taxes would be reduced, they naturally cheered. Although the total population of Coconut City was less than 5,000, they cheered at the same time. , the momentum is also very huge. Then Xu Jingzong pressed his hands together, and waited until the people below calmed down before he continued his speech. However, the following content was a bit boring. It was nothing more than introducing Java's geographical advantages and rich products, and encouraging those under the city. The people are working hard to develop and strive to build Coconut City into the pearl of Southeast Asia as soon as possible. In fact, Xu Jingzong doesn't like to say such nonsense, but the ceremony must have the appearance of a ceremony, and their financial budget is very tight, so the scale of the ceremony is not large. If they don't say a few words to delay the time, there will be nothing to show. , so it was very hard for him to speak on stage, and it was also very hard for the people below to listen. After finally waiting for Xu Jingzong to finish speaking, and then with the sound of music, the entire completion ceremony was finally completed. Most of the people under the city dispersed with a bang. They had to rush back to their plantations before dark, and the remaining few Among them, a considerable number of people are the staff of Yecheng port and their families. There are very few people who actually live in Yecheng for a long time. After seeing the people leaving, Xu Jingzong and the officials behind him also returned to their yamen to do business. They had to build Coconut City before, and there were so many affairs in all aspects. Especially Xu Jingzong, the governor, was extremely busy every day. Sometimes he doesn't even bother to eat. Now that he has finally completed the construction of Coconut City, he can take a few breaths. Daqi advocates centralized office work. For example, in Yecheng, yamen at all levels are concentrated around the governor's yamen. This not only facilitates communication between various departments, but also facilitates the people's work. This is also what Li Min learned from the experience of a certain dynasty in later generations. To avoid having to go all over the city to apply for a small matter such as a certificate, and it may not be possible to get it done in the end, it can really piss people off. Xu Jingzong returned to the second hall of his governor's office. This is where he handles daily affairs. Further inside is where he and his family members live. But just as Xu Jingzong sat down, he saw Li Yifu rushing in from the outside and shouting with surprise: "Master Governor, quickly come with me to the dock to greet us. The imperial court has sent us a lot of people." !¡± Text Chapter 684: American Immigration (Part 1) From time to time, white waves appear on the blue sea. Seagulls fly from the mast and fly over the sea with their wings from time to time. White clouds float in the blue sky above, blown by the sea breeze. It changes into various shapes, sometimes like a bison, sometimes like a fish, and sometimes even turning into a boat. Thea, who had pigtails on her head, was sitting on the bow of the boat, with her hands lying on the side of the boat, looking up at the ever-changing clouds in the sky, her big eyes full of pure happiness, and she only occasionally thought of her little friends in the tribe. , a look of distress flashed across his face. Thea is only twelve years old this year. She is an ordinary little girl living in a North American aboriginal tribe. However, for some reasons, she, her parents, and many other people from the same tribe boarded the Han people's ship and began to A new life. "Thea, what are you thinking about?" At this moment, a Han man wearing a navy uniform came over and sat next to Thea with a smile and asked. Hearing this familiar voice, Thea knew who was talking to her without looking back, so she answered in somewhat stiff Chinese: "Uncle Li Yong, Thea misses her friends in the tribe, Xiong, Jushi and the others. They all stayed in the tribe, I wonder what they are doing now?¡± This man called Li Yong by Thea is naturally Li Min's best friend, Li Yong, the youngest son of Hejian King Li Xiaogong. Speaking of which, he was also an old man from Prince Qi's palace, but later, like Cheng Huailiang and others, he went to Chang'an Military Academy to study. However, due to some things, he arrived in Taiwan later than Cheng Huailiang and the others. Later, he also entered the military academy to study naval warfare and graduated some time ago. back. Li Min originally wanted to place him in the more stable Nanyang Fleet, but Li Yong chose the farthest American Fleet. He is usually stationed in Hawaii and occasionally goes to America. The reason why Li Yong entered the American Fleet. In fact, I just wanted to visit America and gain some understanding of the world I live in. I remember when Li Min sat with them drinking and bragging, he often boasted to them about how rich America was. At that time, Li Yong had The idea of ??going to see it with his own eyes, and now that he had this opportunity, he naturally didn't want to let it go. Now Li Yong is the captain of a main battleship, and can be regarded as the upper-middle level of the army. After joining the American Fleet. They are stationed in Hawaii, which is a very beautiful place. Not only is it rich in products, but there are also enthusiastic Hawaiian girls on the island. Many young officers like to have super-friendly relationships with local girls. Li Yong does not Exceptionally, he even officially took her as his concubine and built a house in Hawaii to wait for the opportunity. I took my family there to stay for a while. In addition, Li Yong often goes to the Americas to perform missions. He has visited several strongholds and ports in North and Central America and has a better understanding of the situation in the Americas. Speaking of which, America is indeed as Li Min introduced it. It is extremely beautiful and rich. Not only does it have high-yielding crops such as corn and sweet potatoes, but it is also rich in gold and silver. I heard that many gold mines have been discovered in South America, and every month we can see boatloads of gold prospectors adventuring there. Dream about getting rich overnight. It¡¯s just that in the process of opening up the Americas, it was inevitable to have to deal with the Native Americans. For example, the Mayans in Central America were the first Americans to come into contact with them, but now smallpox broke out among the Mayans, and I heard that the casualties were very serious. Most of the Han people can still get along well with the Americans. For example, in Chola City, which Lu Wan first came into contact with, the Mayans in the city were very friendly to them and even helped Lu Wan build Luwan Port. Similarly, in some strongholds and ports in North and South America, the Han people are also willing to maintain good relations with the Americans. This not only makes it easier for them to understand the Americas, but also allows them to get a lot of useful information from the other party, such as where gold is produced. Of course, not all Americans are friendly. There are also some more xenophobic Americans who do not welcome their arrival, so the war inevitably breaks out. It¡¯s just that the Americans don¡¯t even have metal weapons. Facing the already equipped The Daqi army with muskets naturally collapsed at the first touch. At least the few battles Li Yong encountered were won very easily. In the beginning, wars with the Americans were actually very rare. After all, the hospitality of the Indians in later generations was recognized. As long as their safety was not threatened, the Americans still welcomed the Han people who brought all kinds of novelty items. However, with the influx of Han people, some conflicts of interest will inevitably arise, such as competition for land, gold and other resources. So as time went by, the relationship between the Americans and the Han began to become somewhat antagonistic. Sensing this change, Li Min's officials stationed in the Americas reported it to the court while thinking hard about a solution. However, before they could think of a solution, Li Min sent a solution. In fact, what Li Min sent was not exactly a solution, butThere is a specious legend. It is said that King Zhou sent an army of 100,000 to attack Dongyi, which is now the Shandong Peninsula. However, King Wu of Zhou took advantage of the emptiness in the Shang Dynasty and destroyed the Shang Dynasty in one fell swoop. As a result, 100,000 people were killed. The army had no country to return to, and later disappeared mysteriously. Legend has it that they built ships on the Shandong Peninsula and went to sea, and they probably crossed the Japanese country eastward and entered the Kuroshio to reach America. Officials stationed in the Americas immediately understood Li Min's intention in sending this legend. They began to publicize the legend and believed that the native Americans were the descendants of the Yin Shang army that disappeared that year. They even found a lot of 'evidence' , for example, Americans are also yellow people, and their appearance is very similar to that of East Asians. According to the legends of some tribes, it is true that their ancestors came to America by boat. This further confirms that Americans are actually the same people as Central Plains people. family. Regardless of whether this legend is true or false, it actually doesn't matter to Li Min. All he needs is a status. This status means that Americans and Central Plains people are one family, which makes things much easier to handle. Daqi officials began to vigorously promote the friendship between the two ethnic groups under the banner of helping the Americans to "find their ancestors." . Similarly, Americans are not fools. They have always treated these foreign Han people with a mentality of envy and awe. Now these Han people take the initiative to express their friendship and regard them as people of the same race, so there is no doubt that The Shao American tribes also responded quickly. For example, like Thea on Li Yong's ship, their tribe was originally very friendly to the Han people. Now they seized this opportunity and admitted that their ancestors were immigrants from the Yin and Shang Dynasties. As a result, they got a huge opportunity. As we all know, both the Tang Dynasty and Qi Dynasty are relatively short of people. The fertility encouragement program has never been stopped, and the birth rate of babies is also very high every year. Some newspapers have even made statistics. Among the adult men in the two countries , have an average of three to four sons. As for daughters, there is no statistics for the time being, and I believe the number will definitely not be less than this. However, even with such a high birth rate, it still cannot fill the population needs of various places. After all, babies do not grow up in a day. This situation has almost become a common concern of Daqi and Datang. It was under this circumstance that Li Min suddenly turned his attention to the distant Americans. Since these Americans admitted that their ancestors came from the Central Plains, it would be better to give them a chance to recognize their ancestors and select some Americans to enter Nanyang, Australia and other places that are in urgent need of population can not only solve the population needs of these places, but also reduce the density of local people in the Americas, which will facilitate future immigration and management of the Americas. Regarding Li Min¡¯s bold idea, Wang An, as the Prime Minister, discussed it with the ministers and felt that it was very feasible. However, they had differences on the status of these relocated Americans. There are now hundreds of ethnic groups in Daqi, but these ethnic groups can be simply divided into Han people and non-Han people. Needless to say, the Han people have the highest status in the country. As for the non-Han people, it was very complicated. However, Li Min held an open-minded attitude and implemented Chinese education for all non-Han people. According to the degree of Chineseization and the amount of tax, they were divided into four levels, which are the very famous four levels in the history of Daqi. Super alien. In fact, legally speaking, the status of the highest-level first-class foreign race is not much different from that of the Han people. However, after all, Daqi is a country dominated by Han people, and all aspects are controlled by the Han people, so even those who have obtained the first-class foreign race People, they still desperately want to get rid of their alien identity and truly become Han people. So in this case, relevant provisions that allow foreigners to truly become Han people appeared. Of course, it is impossible for foreigners to become Han in the blood sense, but Daqi can give them an official Han identity, but it is very difficult to obtain this identity. First, the alien race needs to become a first-level alien race. This is already difficult. There are tens of millions of alien races in Daqi, but the first-level alien race is less than one thousandth. The second requirement requires this first-level foreign race to pay taxes exceeding a certain standard every year without interruption for ten consecutive years. This will lock out a considerable number of people. It is said that in the first ceremony for the promotion of foreign races to the Han nationality, only less than a hundred foreign races were qualified to become Han people, most of whom were the Sanhan people, the Ezo barbarians and the Japanese who were ruled by Li Min earlier. It is precisely this situation in Daqi that makes Wang An and others not sure how to define the identities of these Americans who have migrated to Daqi. Previously, Daqi officials in the Americas have always advocated that the two ethnic groups are one family, so now if they will If Americans are considered a foreign race, wouldn't that be a slap in the face? But it would be very inappropriate to directly give Americans the status of Han people. Originally, Han people have a higher status in Daqi. If these Americans who are still in a tribal state are defined as Han people,This will not only make some nationalists among the Han people dissatisfied, but will also cause psychological imbalance among some foreigners. Moreover, the number of Americans is not small. Although not many people admit that they are descendants of the Yin and Shang dynasties now, if all Americans admit that they are the descendants of the Yin and Shang dynasties in the future, their population problem will exceed that of the real Han people, and I am afraid it will bring about Come to a more serious problem. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 685: American Immigration (Part 2) Regarding this issue, Li Min and Wang An discussed this issue for several days, and finally decided to define Americans as "different races of the same clan." The idea of ??being from the same clan but from different races was actually not invented by Li Min and others, but was first proposed by the Sanhan people. This group of Sanhan people is also a foreign race in Daqi, but many of them believe that the ancestors of their Sanhan people were Jizi who left China during the Yin and Shang Dynasties, and then established Jizi Korea on the Sanhan Peninsula. The ancestors of the Korean people, so in a sense, the Sanhan people are also Han people. Not only ordinary Han people do not recognize this statement of the Three Han people, but even some scholars directly deny this statement. It's just that in order to improve their status among the foreign races in Daqi, the Sanhan people usually like to use it to fool other foreign races, and define themselves as 'same clan aliens', which means that they and the Han people have the same ancestor. To express the difference between oneself and other alien races. Li Min, who came from later generations, naturally knew the urinary nature of those Sanhan people. As long as it was beneficial to them, they would dare to pull anything on his head, so he didn't care about those people of the same clan and alien race. But this time in the Americas On the issue of the same clan, this foreigner helped them a lot. First, the government came forward and admitted that the three Han people were of the same clan as the Han people, but their status was still that of a foreign race. With the precedent of the three Han people, it is natural to classify the Americans as different races. Moreover, they are all survivors of the Yin Shang Dynasty. They can be regarded as relatives and should be in the same status. Regarding the return of the Americans, the Three Koreans really took advantage of it. Officials finally recognized that they are the same ancestors of the Han people. This will be an epoch-making event for them, and it will also greatly improve their The position of the three Han people in Daqi. I believe that among all the alien races, there is no one more noble than them. After confirming the status of the Americans in Daqi, the American officials immediately organized those tribes who claimed to be descendants of the Yin and Shang Dynasties, and transferred some of them from them to return to Daqi and become the real people of Daqi. After all, Daqi is now The degree of development of America is still very low. Except for a few limited strongholds and ports, other places do not belong to Daqi. After such a long period of contact, Americans are full of yearning for the Han lifestyle. In particular, they knew that the Han people never had to worry about starvation, wore gorgeous silks, lived in safe cities, and did not have to worry about wild beasts breaking into their homes and eating them. So knowing that you can live this life too. Those tribes that were the first to admit that they were descendants of the Yin and Shang Dynasties all became excited and rushed to sign up one by one. However, if you want to immigrate to Daqi, you need to at least be able to speak Chinese. Even if you are not very proficient, daily communication is still needed, and the first batch of immigrants should not be too many. Therefore, the officials stationed in the Americas immediately organized the Americans to learn Chinese and finally conducted examinations and selections. Only those who pass the exam are eligible to immigrate to Daqi. For example, Li Yong's Thea, whose parents passed the Chinese exam. Even the little girl could communicate in Chinese, so she was allowed to immigrate. "Uncle Li Yong, when do you think Xiong and Dashi can move from America to Daqi?" While Li Yong was thinking about some messy things about America, Little Thea next to him asked again. The big eyes are full of longing. "This depends on your friends. They want to immigrate. They must learn Chinese well. At least like you, Thea, you can talk freely with your uncle. So after you arrive in Daqi, you can write to them to encourage them. If they study Chinese well, they will be able to immigrate to Daqi and play with Thea!" Li Yong said with a smile, touching Thea's little head. The skin color of Americans is darker than that of Han people, but their facial features are very similar. For example, the little girl Thea. When Li Yong saw each other for the first time on the ship, he discovered that Thea was very similar to his beloved eldest daughter, so When Li Yong met Thea, he often gave Thea some gifts, such as some small candies, chocolates, etc. As a result, he immediately gained Thea's favor, and he became familiar with Thea after going back and forth. What secrets did Thea usually have? They all also like to talk to Li Yong. Hearing that Li Yong asked her to write a letter, Thea's little face wrinkled, and she said with some embarrassment: "But Thea can only speak but not write. Even her father and mother can't write." Among the Americans, except for the Mayans who created a kind of hieroglyphics, other Americans do not have their own characters. Li Yong smiled and said: "It's simple. You can make more Han friends and ask them to help you write. In addition, you have to study hard and try to learn to write as soon as possible. After all, you want to Life is better in Daqi, even if you can¡¯t write!¡± "Well, Thea knows!" Thea nodded heavily. Although the little girl who grew up in this tribe is already twelve years old, she usually comes into contact withThere are not many people, and the people in the tribe are relatively simple, so compared with ordinary Han children, they appear to be much simpler. In addition, she is also very convinced of Li Yong, so she has secretly made up her mind. You must study hard, maybe you can see this Uncle Li Yong again in the future. "Okay, it's time to have lunch soon, let's go to the restaurant together!" At this time, Li Yong looked up at the sky, stood up, and pulled Thea up at the same time. "Uncle Li Yong, what's for lunch today? Is it still the canned beef we had yesterday?" Thea's eyes lit up when she heard that she was about to eat, and she asked impatiently. Thea's original tribe lived by hunting. It was a very happy thing to have a full meal, and there were no requirements for the type of food. But since boarding the ship, although the food on the ship is very ordinary, sometimes canned and dry food, for Thea and others, the food on the ship is not only extremely delicious, but also can be eaten freely, so every day Thea looked very excited every time she ate. Seeing Thea's drooling little greedy look, Li Yong smiled and patted her little head and said: "I won't eat canned food today. Our fleet will arrive at its destination soon. There are still some things on board." There was some fuel left, so the kitchen steamed rice and fried a few vegetables at noon today, but unfortunately most of them were meat dishes, and the only vegetarian dishes were bean sprouts!" "It's great to have rice to eat. Thea likes to eat rice the most!" When she heard that rice was to be eaten at noon today, Thea immediately jumped up happily, pulling Li Yong and ran to the restaurant on the ship. Although the American route has become increasingly mature, and there are several ports for ships to berth along the way, due to the long distance, the fuel carried on the ship is still not enough, so the ship rarely fires once. Thea has been on the ship for such a long time. That is to say, I only ate rice a few times when I first left America and when I stopped at some ports on the way. There were more than 5,000 Americans migrating this time, and hundreds of ships were used. Among them were not only passenger ships specially used for traveling, but also naval warships driven by Li Yong and other navies. In order to transport as many people as possible, People, even Li Yong and their warships carry many passengers, and Thea's family is one of them. Comparatively speaking, warships are much larger than ordinary passenger ships, but warships need to maintain corresponding combat effectiveness, so they carry much fewer passengers than passenger ships. In addition, the specifications of warship restaurants are also higher, so Americans like Thea and others who ride on warships usually lead a much better life than the passenger ships they support. When Li Yong and Thea arrived at the restaurant, they found that most of the Americans on the ship had already gathered here. Like Thea, these people were very active in eating. Among them, Thea's parents also saw Li Yong and their daughter, but they had long known that the officer was very kind to their daughter, so they just said hello from a distance, and then continued to exclude receiving food. A warship is actually a small military camp, with a strict military hierarchy everywhere. This can even be seen from the dining room. For example, the dining window is separate from officers and ordinary soldiers. There is a window. It is a special window for officers. It is still a little early, so there is no one in front of the officers' window. Li Yong took Thea to the officer's window, and then they each received a lunch. Lai Xia is not an officer on the warship and cannot receive meals at this window. However, as the captain, Li Yong has the right to bring other people to receive meals. If it were another officer, then Thea would have to queue up next to it. . Although it was an officer¡¯s window, Li Yong¡¯s lunch was actually the same as that at an ordinary window. However, as an officer, he had one more bottle of canned fruit than others today, but Thea did not. Today's staple food is rice, and there are also two meat dishes: twice-cooked pork, mutton and potatoes, and a plate of fried bean sprouts that makes Li Yong want to vomit at the first sight. Although the current sailing conditions are much better and you can bring a lot of canned food on board, fresh vegetables still cannot be stored for a long time, so the most commonly eaten dish on board is bean sprouts, but whether it is soybean sprouts or mung bean sprouts, long No one can stand the time to eat this food. Li Yong opened the canned fruit and gave more than half of it to Thea, and then gave some of the rice to Thea. Although Thea was young, she was still growing and had a larger appetite than an adult. After lunch, because he was about to arrive at his destination, Coconut City on Java Island, Li Yong was the captain, so he had a lot of things to do. Thea was also very sensible and went to find some people on the ship. Went to play with the new kid I met. When the sun was about to go down, the fleet finally slowly approached the port of Yecheng. On the pier of the port, Xu Jingzong and the officials of Yecheng were preparing to welcome this special group of immigrants. Text Chapter 686 Arriving at Coconut City The scale of this immigration is not large, and it is mainly experimental. Among them, Yecheng is the experimental site for this immigration. Five thousand people will be moved here first, and then we will see the effect. If it is good, then it is likely to be expanded. Immigration intensity. Literature bar wxba It is precisely because of this that the immigration seemed a bit hasty this time. Even Yecheng did not arrive in time to notify them. When Li Yong's ship arrived, Xu Jingzong and others knew that the imperial court had sent them a batch of Americans. People become residents. "Your Majesty regards our place as a pilot project. However, five thousand Americans have moved here at once. It is not an easy task to arrange the lives of these people!" Xu Jingzong looked at the fleet slowly sailing into the port. , said with a wry smile. When he heard that the imperial court had sent a group of immigrants, he was happy for a long time. However, he was soon told that these immigrants were Native Americans, which made him suddenly feel happy and sad. Although these Americans can speak Chinese roughly, their living habits are completely different from those of the Han people. It is a very difficult task to fully integrate them into the life of Coconut City. Hearing Xu Jingzong's complaint, Li Yifu next to him also sighed helplessly: "Master Governor, please don't complain. We came to Daqi just to receive some training, and His Majesty has already said that no matter what kind of hard work we do in the future, He will prioritize all the hard work for us, no, the hard work is finally here!" After hearing this, Xu Jingzong could only show a helpless smile, but thinking that if he could do well in Daqi, he would be reused immediately after returning to the Tang Dynasty, and he might even take over Changsun Wuji's position. This made him His heart was also on fire, and he also regained some energy. "Huh? The officer who got off the warship seems to be the little prince?" At this moment. The immigration fleet has entered the port and parked, and then people on board began to disembark. Li Yifu had better eyesight and saw Li Yong who had just jumped off the boat at a glance. Li Yong's father is the Prince of Hejian County. Although Li Yong is the eldest son and cannot inherit his father's title, people who know him generally call him the Little Prince. "Little prince? Which little prince?" Xu Jingzong is old and his eyesight is not very good. In addition, there are many princes in the Tang Dynasty. There are so many who are called small princes. But there are hundreds of them, so he really doesn't know who the little prince Li Yifu refers to. At this time, Li Yifu grabbed Xu Jingzong, and while rushing towards Li Yong, he said: "Who else is the little prince? Of course it is the little prince of Hejian Prince's Mansion. When His Majesty was still the King of Qi, I often saw Your Majesty. I ate and lived with the little prince. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. I didn¡¯t expect that the little prince would also come to Daqi.¡± When Xu Jingzong heard this, he understood, and his feet speeded up a bit, with a warm smile on his face. He may not know the other little princes, but who is Li Yong? His father Li Xiaogong is a veteran as famous as Li Jing. Li Yong himself grew up playing together with Li Min. The two can be said to be close buddies, so whether it is Datang or Daqi, Li Yong is a person worthy of attention. "The little prince is always kind. Xu is so polite!" When Xu Jingzong approached, he discovered that Li Yong was wearing a navy uniform, and he seemed to be just a captain, which was lower than his rank as governor. However, Xu Jingzong did not dare to rely on others and did not meet according to the rules of officialdom. Instead, he said hello to Li Yong in a personal capacity. Li Yifu next to him was also a man of spirit, so naturally he also saluted Li Yong together. After not seeing each other for several years, Li Yong did not recognize Xu Jingzong at first. After all, the two had not had much contact at first, but he recognized Li Yifu at a glance. After all, he had dealt with Li Yifu a lot when he was engaged in cement and coal. He recalled how Li Yifu and Xu Jingzong worked together in the Patent Department, and then he suddenly remembered who the person in front of him who called himself 'Xu' was. I saw Li Yong hurriedly clasped his fists and returned the salute with a smile: "It turns out to be Mr. Xu and Mr. Li. We haven't seen each other for many years. The two adults still have the same style, and their temperaments are becoming more and more stable." Hearing Li Yong's praise, Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu also hurriedly exchanged a few polite words. When Li Yong learned that Xu Jingzong was the governor of West Java and was also in charge of the government affairs of Coconut City, he immediately smiled and said: " I didn¡¯t expect Master Xu to be a frontier official. Speaking of which, during this migration, I met an American family. I will have to take care of Master Xu a lot in the future!¡± "Where did the little prince come from? Your Majesty moved these Americans to our Coconut City. They are the people of Coconut City. As the governor, Xu will naturally seek their welfare. Please rest assured, little prince!" Xu Jingzong He promised solemnly that although he wanted to tell Li Yong directly that he would take good care of the family he entrusted to him, there were some things in officialdom that should not be said too clearly, otherwise it would be easy for others to take advantage of them. Although Li Yong is a military commander, he also knows some rules in the officialdom, so he immediatelyclear. Just at this time, Thea's family also stepped off the boat. Li Yong immediately pulled her over and said: "Thea, this is your future parent officer, you can call him Uncle Xu!" Thea was also very well-behaved. She smiled sweetly and saluted Xu Jingzong: "Hello, Uncle Xu!" Xu Jingzong didn¡¯t expect that Li Yong would directly ask the little American girl to call him uncle. This was a huge favor. If anything happened to the little girl in the future, he would have to help even if he didn¡¯t want to. However, since it was Li Yong's favor, Xu Jingzong was willing to accept it. After all, whether in Datang or Daqi, he would not worry about finding an opportunity for Li Yong to return the favor. At that moment, Xu Jingzong also made a cordial gesture. He first joked a few words with Thea, and then comforted Thea's parents a few words, letting them rest assured that they could live in Coconut City. As the governor, he had already prepared it for them. Houses and food, plus a job to support their family tomorrow. Naturally, the Americans who got off the ship were received by port staff. After everyone got off the ship, Li Yifu organized people to bring more than 5,000 people to the square in front of the governor's house. Then Xu Jingzong delivered a speech again, the content of which was the same as before. What he said to Thea's parents was nothing more than to let these people live in peace, and there would definitely be infinitely beautiful days waiting for them in the future. After such a long voyage, Li Yong and his navy naturally had to rest in Yecheng before going back. That night, Xu Jingzong held a banquet in his mansion, accompanied by Li Yifu. Not only Li Yong was entertained, but also several captains of other warships and other important figures in the fleet. Speaking of welcoming and sending off in the officialdom, this situation has become a routine in the officialdom of Datang and Daqi, and no one can avoid it. However, the cost of a banquet is not a small amount. Although the salaries of Daqi and Tang Dynasty officials are relatively generous, except for some officials who come from wealthy families, it is difficult for other officials with average family circumstances to withstand such expenses. If this continues in the long run, it will be very difficult It may force those officials to commit corruption. Originally, Li Min wanted to ban this custom of welcoming people and sending them off, but later Wang An advised him that this custom had a long history in the Central Plains and was not easy to eradicate. If it was forcibly banned, it might have some effect at first, but As time goes by, I am afraid that the implementation of this law will still be lax, which will not only fail to achieve the effect, but will also cause a blow to the majesty of the court. So in the end, Wang An suggested that it is better to block than to open up. You can set the cost according to the official's level. For example, the cost of receiving a first-grade official cannot exceed a certain amount, and how much is a second-grade official. After the meal, the official being received must sign. , and then put them together with the accounts. Every year, there will be an inspector from the Supervisory Office responsible for investigating and collecting evidence. The Inspectorate is a judicial institution that is independent of the administrative agencies. The inspectors in it are not only familiar with the law, but also have received special training in auditing. Some people even joke that people who come out of the Inspectorate can do it even if they are not officials. Become a sought-after cashier. It's just that because of the special nature of the job of inspector, all inspectors have a straight face when working, so people in the officialdom call them the black-faced kings of hell behind their backs. Xu Jingzong is responsible for entertaining important figures such as Li Yong. As for Thea, Americans who have just arrived in Coconut City, they are also warmly received by local officials. Five thousand Americans is not a small number. In addition, there are crew members and naval soldiers in the fleet. The population of Coconut City is not large to begin with, and there are no decent restaurants in the city, so in the end the officials in the city had to remove the people in the city who could cook. They were all organized, and these people were mainly family members of officials and port workers. They were temporarily asked to help cook, otherwise they would not be able to entertain them at all. Speaking of which, the cooking skills of these family members are both good and bad. The taste of the same shredded vegetables and pork produced by different people is very different. Fortunately, these Americans are not very picky eaters, and they have been on the ship for such a long time and have never been able to eat fresh vegetables. They usually feel extremely happy if they can just eat a bowl of rice, let alone there are so many today. The dishes were prepared, so during the meal, these Americans kept praising their family members for the delicious dishes they cooked. However, this has also led to a bad consequence, that is, some women who had very poor cooking skills usually did not dare to show their shame by cooking. Now that they have received praise from others, they immediately feel that their self-confidence has increased, and they return home to cook for their husbands and parents in person. The children cook and eat, and the result is that these victims feel worse than death. After Thea and the others had eaten, they were immediately led to a residential area in the city. There were some simple houses built here. They were originally prepared for the people who moved here. However, due to the hasty preparation, there were not enough beddings. . Fortunately, the weather in Java is hot, so you can sleep on a mat on the ground without worrying about catching cold. However, many Americans are unable to sleep due to the noise of mosquitoes in Java. Originally, Xu Jingzong wanted the Americans who had just arrived to rest in the city.Today, at the same time, he also took this opportunity to think about how to arrange these Americans? But early the next morning, he was forced to settle these Americans in advance! Text Chapter 687: Stealing people Thea had a good meal last night and stayed on the boat for such a long time. When they first landed, most people would have a symptom of seasickness, just like a person would get seasick when taking a boat for the first time. After being on the boat for a long time, you will also feel very uncomfortable when you first land on land. It was precisely for this reason that Thea immediately fell asleep after eating and returned to the accommodation arranged for them in the city. She did not even have time to visit the yard where she lived. It was not until this morning when the sun showed its rays that Xi Ya finally woke up from her sweet dream. When Thea opened her eyes, she found that the house was still a little dark. She climbed up and looked at her parents next to her, only to find that they were sleeping soundly. Thea was a very sensible child. She put on her shoes lightly, walked out of the bedroom and walked around the living room, and finally walked to the yard. It wasn't until here that Thea began to look at her new residence. This is a small courtyard with a small area. Behind Thea is the main house of this courtyard. In addition to the living room in the middle, the left and right sides can be used as bedrooms. In front of the main house is a small courtyard. On the right is a neat wing that can be used for guests to stay. On the left is a kitchen. Thea walked in curiously and found that the kitchen was used for cooking. stove and iron pot, and even half a bag of rice and firewood beside it. Thea remembered that the person who received them yesterday said that starting from this morning, they would need to cook by themselves, but she did not expect that all the ingredients for cooking were ready, which made her very grateful. Thea had eaten rice porridge on the ship before and had seen how the cook on the ship made rice porridge. At that time, she knew that she might need it in the future, so she wrote it down. In fact, in Thea's opinion, making rice porridge is similar to cooking broth in the tribe. You need to boil the water and then put the rice or meat in it. It's just that this was the first time Thea made rice porridge, and she didn't know how much rice the three of them would need to add, so in the end she had to add a random bowl. As a result, the rice porridge was so thick that I couldn't even put a chopstick in the pot to pour it over. Just as Thea was finishing the rice porridge, she suddenly heard someone knocking on the door outside. This made Thea a little strange. Their family had just moved here and they didn¡¯t know anyone at all. Moreover, it was early in the morning and people were getting up. rare. Who will come at this time? Although she felt strange, Thea quickly walked to the door and opened it a crack. What surprised her was that there was a carriage parked outside, and there was a Han girl about her age sitting in the carriage. , and the person who knocked on the door was a Han Chinese young man in his twenties, who was looking at him with a smile on his face. "Who are you looking for?" Thea asked warily. Although the official who received them yesterday assured them that they were very safe in Coconut City, Thea had already developed the habit of always being vigilant in the tribe. Especially now that we are still in a relatively unfamiliar place. The Han young man is also a very shrewd character, and he immediately saw the vigilance in Thea's eyes. He immediately showed a kind smile and said: "Hello, little girl, my name is Marin, and I am also a resident of Yecheng. The person in the car is my little sister. We brothers and sisters heard that you just moved here yesterday, so we prepared some meat. There are also some canned food for everyone. It can also be regarded as a bit of landlord friendship for us people in Coconut City." Thea blinked her beautiful big eyes, and after thinking about it seriously, she realized that the other party was actually sending something to them, which made Thea relax her vigilance. But before Thea could say her thanks. The girl who was similar to her in the car jumped out of the car at this time, ran over quickly and stared at Thea curiously and said: "Hehe, I finally met a girl, hello, my name is Ma Xiaoyu, your name is what name?" "Mymy name is Thea." Looking at the energetic Han girl in front of her, Thea said nervously. This was also her first time interacting with Han Chinese peers, so she seemed a little overwhelmed. But Xiang Ma Lin is a human spirit, and he was afraid that his naughty sister would scare others, so he immediately interrupted them and said: "Okay, you two will have plenty of time to get along in the future, let's move the things to the yard first!" Although Ma Xiaoyu was naughty, she also knew that business was important, so she greeted Thea in a friendly manner, then turned around and started to help move things, and Thea naturally stepped forward to help. Because the weather in Java is hot, meat and vegetables cannot be stored for a long time, so the Marin brothers and sisters did not give much meat and vegetables to Thea. However, they moved two large boxes of canned food that can be stored for a long time. Just when they were moving things into the yard, Thea's parents also woke up. They were stunned when they saw Marin. It wasn't until Thea explained to them that Thea's parents became happy and told the two Marin brothers and sisters. The people expressed their gratitude and helped them move their things, and Marin also took this opportunity to introduce each other to Thea's parents. After finishing moving the things, Marin suddenly said to Thea's father: "Brother Sam, you?Now that I have settled in Coconut City, do you have any plans for the future? " Sam is Thea's father. He is only thirty years old this year. He used to be a very good hunter in the tribe and has a relatively honest personality. After hearing Marin's question, he immediately replied: "The adult who received us last night has already I said, let us rest peacefully for a few days, then they will arrange work for us, and we will definitely not be hungry and full like we were in the tribe before." Marin's eyes lit up when he heard Sang Mu's answer, and he said anxiously: "Brother Sang Mu, I have heard about the government's arrangements for you. Generally speaking, they will definitely give you two choices. The first is We will allocate you a piece of land and let you cultivate it yourself. The second is to find you a job, such as doing some hard work at the port, or joining the government's construction team to build houses, etc., and these jobs are usually very hard. , the pay is not very high, you have to be mentally prepared for this.¡± When Sang Mu heard this, he was a little worried and said: "We only hunted in the tribe before and never grew food at all, so we had to listen to the government's arrangements. I'm not afraid of hard work, but Brother Ma said the pay is low. , I wonder if it can support our family?" Coconut City is a newly built port city. The construction of the city and the port are the most short of people, so Sam and the others are indeed likely to be arranged there. Although these jobs are relatively hard and the pay is not very high, it is actually relative. For example, Sang Mu's family only needs Sang Mu to work alone, and it is easy to feed the whole family. However, Marin obviously had other purposes, so he did not answer Sam's question directly, but changed the subject and said: "Brother Sam, I see that you are strong and proficient in hunting, so you must have good skills, not as good as you." How about going to work as a supervisor in our family's plantation? Not only is this job easy, but it also pays well. The most important thing is that you can bring your sister-in-law to be a helper in the kitchen. As for Thea, she is about the same age as my little sister. How do you feel about going to school with her?¡± Marin¡¯s fox tail finally showed up. He was not giving away things for free today, but in the name of giving away things, he was trying to build relationships with these Americans, and then recruit them to work on his plantation. Marin's family runs the largest plantation in Coconut City, employing more than 20 overseers and nearly a thousand slaves. Just looking at the numbers, we know that the number of overseers is obviously insufficient. However, there is a shortage of people everywhere these days, starting from the slaves. The selection supervisor could not make people feel at ease, so after hearing the news of the arrival of the Americans, the Ma family immediately mobilized everyone. Even Marin even brought his twelve-year-old little sister. This shows that they The eagerness to recruit people. In fact, it was not just the Marin family, almost all the plantation owners around Coconut City, as soon as they heard the news of the arrival of the Americans, they all rushed back to the city, either acting privately like the Ma family, or directly going to the government. , asking the government to allocate some manpower to them. Anyway, everyone has his own way. The news of the robbery by various large plantation owners was quickly reported to Xu Jingzong. As a result, Governor Xu, who had not yet gotten up at the time, jumped out of bed and directly ordered officials at all levels to take action immediately to gather all the Americans. , and then arrange to work in ports and other places according to their wishes. For these arriving Americans, Xu Jingzong really wanted to arrange them to work in the two industries of port and construction. After all, this was directly related to his political performance. However, he did not expect that the big plantation owners would move so quickly and directly They rushed into the city to rob people. Moreover, Xu Jingzong cannot directly order people not to have contact with Americans. After all, Daqi is more particular about freedom, and government orders cannot be issued randomly. Otherwise, if it causes dissatisfaction among the people, they can directly complain to the Supervisory Office, and it may even be reported by newspapers. He, the governor, cannot afford to suffer. Therefore, he can only take advantage of the fact that not many Americans have been persuaded to move them to the port and construction industries first. When the time comes, the rice will be cooked. After the contract is signed, even if the Americans want to change jobs, they will have to wait. Only when the contract expires. Xu Jingzong's reaction was not unpleasant. Officials at all levels in Coconut City were also very efficient. They quickly organized all the Americans into the square and gave them two options. One was to give them land and let them work on their own. , but among the Americans, except for the Mayans, most people make a living by hunting, so they don't know how to farm at all, so no one wants land at all, so most people choose to work. It¡¯s just that Xu Jingzong is obviously a step behind. Plantation owners like the Ma family have already finalized recruitment agreements with many Americans. Men usually work as supervisors or guards, while women can also become plantation cooks. Moreover, the pay was higher than that in the dock and construction industries, so in the end, there were only about 2,300 Americans who were willing to listen to the government's arrangements, or even less than half of the total number. This made officials like Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu AllI regret a little, I should have settled the matter last night if I had known! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 688 Ma¡¯s Plantation (Part 1) "Drive~drive~" a crisp girl's voice came, and then a tall bay-red horse ran past on the road. Two bright girls on the horse left a string of laughter like silver bells. ¡èThis website URL: sp;¡è "You two girls, slow down, or you will no longer be allowed to ride a horse from tomorrow on!" Marin rode on a black horse and shouted angrily while chasing him. There were piles of horses behind the butt of his horse. Got big and small bags of stuff. "I know, Third Brother is really annoying!" Ma Xiaoyu, who was in charge of controlling the bay horse, also shouted angrily. At the same time, he held the reins with both hands, slowing down the horse underneath him. And sitting in front of Ma Xiaoyu was Thea, who came from America. Thea's father, Sam, was finally persuaded by Marin and agreed to join the Ma family's plantation as a glorious overseer. Thea's mother was responsible for cooking for the overseers and slaves, and Thea herself naturally followed. Now Thea is wearing a light blue long Han-style dress. She looks similar to an ordinary Han girl, except that her skin is slightly darker and her lips are plumper, giving her a more exotic look. Since moving to the Ma family plantation, Ma Xiaoyu finally had a playmate of the same age, and soon became good friends with Thea who talked about everything. Xiaoyu has an active personality and usually likes riding horses. Now that she has Thea as a friend, she naturally wants to take her along with her. But this was the first time for Thea to see an animal like a horse, because in her hometown in the Americas, horses have long been extinct, and when she heard Xiaoyu let herself ride on the horse, she was even more frightened and backed away, regardless of No matter what Xiaoyu said, she didn't dare to step forward. In the end, Xiaoyu rode a horse for a few laps in front of her, which convinced Cai Xia. It turns out that the monster named horse in front of me can really be ridden. Speaking of which, when Thea was in the tribe, she and her friends would often go up mountains, climb trees, go fishing in rivers, and her body was very flexible and strong. However, when it came to horseback riding, she obviously had no talent. She learned it well from Xiaoyu. It took me a long time to learn it, and I even fell off my horse once. But this did not bother the clever Xiaoyu. She finally decided that they would ride on the same horse in the future. In this way, with Xiaoyu supporting Thea on the horse, there is no need to worry about her falling again. Thea also very much agrees with Xiaoyu's method. This can be regarded as a small agreement between the two girls. The weather is nice today, and Ma Xiaoyu and Thea originally planned to have a picnic. But it happened that Ma Lin went out to Coconut City to buy vegetable seeds. As a result, the two girls pestered Ma Lin to go. In the end, Ma Lin had no choice but to take them into the city, but he ended up buying seeds twice. Instead, the two girls bought a bunch of snacks and clothes and put them all on his horse. Only then did the opening scene appear. After being scolded by her brother, Ma Xiaoyu did not dare to be naughty anymore, so she just sat on the horse and chatted with Thea. Although Thea had stayed in Coconut City for a few days, it was her first time to go shopping today. Therefore, they seemed particularly excited. The two girls chatted non-stop, which made the boring road a little more lively. The Ma family¡¯s plantation is five miles south of Yecheng. You can get there in a short while on horseback. It is quite close. Some other plantations are generally ten miles away from Coconut City. Some are even as far away as thirty miles away. Speaking of which, before the plague broke out in Java, the Javanese were quite hostile to the Han people. Later, due to the plague, the natives of Java were very rare, but occasionally there were still some wandering natives who were hostile to Coconut City. If some harm is caused, they naturally dare not attack a city like Coconut City, so the plantations outside the city are naturally their best targets. The farther the plantation is from the city, the greater the risk. But correspondingly, since people dare to open plantations so far away from the city, they usually have corresponding force. Therefore, unless there are special circumstances, it is rare for the plantation industry to be conquered by the natives. The Ma family's plantation is right on the edge of the city, so it is very safe. This is why Ma Lin dared to take the two girls to Coconut City alone. They rode through a small forest and soon found a huge plantation. Just appear in front of them. The Ma family's plantation is the largest plantation in the entire Coconut City, with thousands of slaves and tens of thousands of acres of land. In this plantation, three crops are mainly grown. The first is the newly planted Rubber trees, because they are too young, have not produced yet. Another type of drink is coffee. This new drink was introduced from the people of Da Shi, and it quickly became popular among the upper class nobles of Da Qi and Tang Dynasty. The coffee they originally needed was imported from Da Shi, but the Ma family However, he boldly introduced the planting of coffee trees, and now they have successfully planted them. However, coffee trees also take three years to bear fruit, so like rubber trees, they have no output for the time being. The last one is the Ma family¡¯s main source of income now, and it also needs slaves.The most abundant plant is sugar cane, and the Ma family not only grows sugar cane, but also uses sugar cane to make wine. They even registered a trademark for this sugar cane wine, which has become the Ma family's iconic product. In addition, the Ma family also grows a lot of vegetables, mainly to supply the needs of Coconut City and as a supplement to the family's income. This time he went to the city to buy some seeds of tomatoes native to America and try planting them. The gate of the Ma family plantation is very simple, it can even be said that there is no gate at all. The Ma family has planted coconut trees on the entire border of the plantation. However, the planting time was too short, so it looks short. I guess It will take at least another four to five years to grow into a tall coconut tree. The so-called gate of the plantation is actually a ten-meter-wide gap between two transplanted tall coconut trees. When entering, there is a flat cement road that leads to the gate of Ma's Manor in the center of the plantation. Although the Ma family's plantation is very close to Coconut City and generally does not encounter any danger, just in case, the Ma family built a fortress-like Ma Manor in the center of the plantation. The outer walls were strong enough to withstand ordinary attacks, and were surrounded by turrets that were patrolled every night, as was common practice on Javanese plantations. After the Ma brothers and sisters entered the plantation, they did not take the cement road. Instead, they turned their horses' heads and ran towards the manor along the grassland next to them. This was mainly because the cement road was too hard. If they rode on this kind of road, the iron horseshoe would scratch them. It's so fast that it may even hurt the horse's hoof. The brothers and sisters' horses are all BMWs brought from the Western Regions. It is said that they have the blood of BMWs. The two of them have always cherished them, so they usually pay special attention to some small details. Just as the three of them were riding through a mature sugar cane forest, they happened to see a group of hundreds of slaves harvesting sugar cane quickly with machetes in their hands under the supervision of several overseers. Thea happened to see her father, now Sam, one of the overseers, chatting with another overseer. Seeing her father, Thea looked very happy. She immediately asked Ma Xiaoyu to stop, then jumped off the horse and ran to Marin's side. She took out a beautiful glass bottle from the bag behind him, which contained a light green liquid. Liquid, this is the insect repellent water Thea bought in Coconut City today. For Americans like Thea, everything is good in Java, except that the weather is too hot and there are many mosquitoes. Sam is supervising the work outside and is covered in mosquito bites almost every day when he comes home. The careful Thea has long asked Ma Xiaoyu After asking around, she learned that after applying this kind of insect repellent water on her body, she would not have to worry about mosquito bites, so after entering the city, she was the first to buy a few bottles of insect repellent water. Sam also saw his daughter at this time, and immediately greeted him with a loving smile. He was very satisfied with his current life. The job of overseer was very easy. He just followed the slaves every day and watched them not to be lazy. In addition, Even every few days, their supervisors have to act as guards. They go on duty in the corner tower at night, and there is nothing else to do. Moreover, the plantation also provides food and accommodation. This kind of life is something he would never have imagined when he was in America. . Thea handed the insect repellent water to her father, and then helped him apply it on his face, neck and other exposed skin. Then she said goodbye to Sam and rode back to Ma's Manor with Ma Xiaoyu. After returning to the manor where they lived, Ma Lin helped them deliver the things they bought to the yard where Ma Xiaoyu lived, because in the entire manor, only Thea and Ma Xiaoyu were the same age, and the two girls got along very well, plus Ma Xiaoyu is a little scared to live alone, so most of the time, Thea will stay with Ma Xiaoyu. The two girls first sorted the things they bought, and then joked for a while. Finally, Thea took the things she bought for her parents out of the yard, and then came to a row of yards on the north side of the manor, where the overseer Thea's parents naturally live here where they live, but the sun has just set now. They are probably all eating in the dining hall, so there is no one at home at all. Thea put her things at home and then went to the dining hall, just in time for dinner. This dining hall was very large. Except for the Ma family, most people in the plantation ate here. And if you look carefully, If you observe, you will find a very interesting thing, that is, in the dining hall, the overseer and the slaves were chatting and laughing, and some even sat down to eat together. They were not at all as antagonistic as people thought. In fact, at the beginning, the life of slaves was still very miserable. For example, in the original sugar cane plantations in Taiwan, the slaves worked under the whips of supervisors. If they were not careful, they would be beaten or even killed. Beat to death. But later, as Li Min's territory expanded, slaves were needed everywhere, so the price of slaves also increased. The death of one was a big loss, so the people who owned slaves had to make changes. Although the management is still very strict, in terms of life, it has been improved to a level similar to that of ordinary people. Text Chapter 689 Ma¡¯s Plantation (Part 2) The Ma family has believed in Buddhism for generations and has been very generous to their servants in the past. Therefore, the management of slaves is not very strict now. Generally, as long as the slaves work hard, they will not only have good food and housing, but they will even buy them when they reach their age. Female slaves let them get married, and if they make particularly significant contributions, they may be exempted from slavery by the Ma family and become a most attractive person. This is a status that all slaves dream of, so the slaves of the Ma family are very loyal. He also works very hard. Thea saw her father eating with others, so she did not disturb him. Instead, she entered the cooking area at the back through the corner door next to the dining hall, and soon found her mother who was helping others prepare food. Thea's mother was also very happy to see her daughter. She knew that Thea went to Coconut City today, so while working, she asked Thea what she had seen in the city today. Finally, she took a wooden plate and served Thea a cup. Serve rice. Today is the day to improve the food once a month, so the dishes are also very rich, including fried fish and mutton, and a portion of fried shredded potatoes. Thea liked to eat meat, so she loaded up some fried fish and mutton, and then sat in the back kitchen to eat. After Thea finished eating, she immediately washed the dishes by herself very obediently. The same goes for the people eating in the canteen outside. After eating, they have to wash them themselves and then hand them to the window. If the people at the window feel that you have not washed them cleanly, Just go back and wash again until they are satisfied. Thea helped her mother and others in the kitchen put away all the plates, chopsticks, etc., and then washed all the cooking utensils. By the time they got home, it was completely dark, and Sam was sitting in the yard. Get water from the well and prepare to take a shower. In the hot weather in Java, the plantation requires everyone to take a shower every day. It is said that this can prevent the occurrence of some diseases. Thea and her mother also sweated a lot, so the three members of the family took a shower separately and then changed into loose clothes. At this time, Thea took out all the things she bought today and opened them one by one. Among them were clothes and small jewelry bought for her mother, as well as shoes and sun hats bought for her father Sam. They are all very practical, which makes both Sam and his wife very happy. It happened to be Sam¡¯s turn tonight, so Thea stayed at home with her mother. Mother and daughter helped Sam put on the leather armor issued by the plantation. Finally, with a bow and arrow on his back and a sharp horizontal knife hanging on his waist, Sam said goodbye to Thea and his daughter and strode to the turret in the northeast corner of the manor. When Sam arrived in front of the turret, he found three people waiting there. According to the rules, four people are required to be on duty in each corner tower, one of whom is a nurse from the Ma family, one is the overseer, and the other two are strong slaves. "Hello, Brother Ma, Thea went to the city today and bought a lot of things. So I'm late. I'm really sorry!" After seeing the middle-aged man in the lead, Sam immediately stepped forward and said apologetically. . The middle-aged man in front of me is named Ma Ming, the younger brother of the owner of the Ma family plantation. That is, the biological uncle of the Marin brothers and sisters. Moreover, this man is very remarkable. He used to be a guard in His Majesty the Emperor's palace, and later became an officer due to military merit, but only in the past few years. He was injured during an operation to suppress natives in Borneo, causing some inconvenience to his right leg. Originally, the army wanted to arrange for him to work in the government, but the Ma family happened to have a plantation in Coconut City, and it was not very complete, so Ma Ming rejected the army's arrangement and returned home to help his brother manage the plantation. Ma Ming is a very serious person. Even after retiring, he still maintains his true qualities as a soldier, so he glanced at Sang Mu and said, "Well, today is the first time, and I don't want there to be a next time!" Sang Mu had learned bows and weapons from Ma Ming before, so he also knew the temper of Brother Ma, so he immediately smiled and said, "Don't worry, Brother Ma, I promise that this situation will never happen again in the future!" Ma Ming also knew that although Sang Mu was an American, he was honest and reliable. He also knew that Ma Lin and the others came to the city today, and Ma Xiaoyu also brought him his favorite fried stinky dried seeds today. Knowing that Sang Mu Mu was telling the truth, so he nodded and said, "Well, come with me to the kennel first and lead the dog around the plantation!" According to the rules, the night watchman does not always stay in the turret, but patrols the plantation twice every night. After all, the various crops in the plantation also need to be protected from being destroyed by people or large animals. . The manor was short of manpower, so a large number of wolf dogs were raised. Sam followed Ma Ming to the kennel and let out more than a dozen wolf dogs. At this time, two slaves also brought the horses. After all, the area of ??the plantation is so large that it may not be possible to cover it all in one night with just one pair of legs. The four of them got on their horses, then asked the wolf dogs to follow them out of the manor and along the path between the fields. More than a dozen wolf dogs were riding on the horses.The front door keeps running. These wolfdogs have received special training and are very humane. There is no need to worry about them getting lost. Moreover, once they hear any unusual movement, they will immediately show their semen to the owner. It can be said that Excellent helper. It took a full hour to circle around tens of thousands of acres of land, even on horseback. What reassured Sam was that everything seemed normal, and they even got into a fight on the way. The little wild boar that stole food also came face-to-face with another patrol team coming out of the corner building when they returned. Bringing the wild boar back to the turret, the two slaves immediately cleaned up the wild boar. There was a place for cooking in the turret. After all, the patrollers would definitely feel hungry at night, so they usually cooked something to eat in the turret. The stove was burning briquettes, which was clean and trouble-free. A large iron pot was placed on the stove. After a while, the water was boiled, and wild boar meat cut into large pieces was thrown into the pot, and various seasonings were added to cook it. got up. The other internal organs and big bones that were cleaned up were all cheaper for the group of wolfhounds. But just as Sam and the others were waiting to taste this unexpected delicacy, they suddenly saw a fiery red fireworks rising on a road in front of the right side of their corner building. "No, the patrol is in trouble!" Sam, who had been staring outside, immediately shouted, and at the same time picked up the bow and arrow and the horizontal knife and started to go downstairs. The fireworks just now were used by the patrol to call for help. Generally, they would only send a signal for help when they encountered an enemy they could not resist. That was why Ma Ming was so anxious. Ma Ming also knew that the matter was serious, and he also took up weapons and rushed out. However, he did not forget to order two slaves to guard the turret, in case they fell into the enemy's plan to lure the tiger away from the mountain. The horses were under the turret, and they mounted and rushed out of the manor. Ma Ming was very familiar with the roads in the plantation. He knew where the patrol was when he saw the distress signal just now, so he picked the nearest road and rushed over. He quickly arrived at the scene of the incident, but he didn't see anyone yet. , I heard people in front of me shouting and neighing, and there were wolves and dogs making fierce noises from time to time. Ma Ming and Sang Mu urged their horses, and after turning around a sugar cane forest, they immediately saw a dozen black figures on the road ahead besieging the four patrolling people. Under the illumination of the torch, one of the slaves riding on the horse Covered in blood, it looked like they were seriously injured. The other three were fine, with no obvious injuries. However, they were also entangled now and couldn't use their hands to shoot arrows. They could only use the horizontal knives in their hands to resist the black shadow. attack. Fortunately, the patrolmen brought more than a dozen wolf dogs. These ferocious and loyal wolf dogs did help a lot in urgent moments. From time to time they would jump on the black shadows and take the initiative to attack. However, the weapons in the hands of these black shadows could hurt the wolf dogs. On the ground There were already three wolf dogs lying there motionless. They were probably not alive. The others were also scarred. If they had not been loyal to protect their owners, the four patrolling people would have been killed by the other party. Seeing this situation, Ma Ming's face was extremely gloomy. He opened his bow and nocked an arrow without saying a word. "Whoosh whoosh whoosh~" a sound broke through the air, and several long arrows flew out like a line. , as a result, several black figures that were jumping happily just fell down in response, and the arrows all killed them with one blow. At the same time, Sang Mu also fired arrows, but he had not learned bow and arrow for a long time, so his archery skills were naturally unable to compare with Ma Ming. Only half of the arrows he shot hit the target, and none of them were fatal. The opponent had a long arrow stuck in his body. , he just screamed a few times and did not fall down. However, when the four people on patrol saw their reinforcements arriving, they all cheered up. In addition, the number of black shadows surrounding them suddenly decreased by half, which immediately greatly reduced their pressure and began to fight back. As a result, this made them even more frustrated. The people who besieged them couldn't resist. One of them, who seemed to be the leader, shouted loudly in dialect. The people immediately gave up the siege and turned around and fled into the sugar cane forest. When Ma Ming heard the native language spoken by the other party, he immediately knew that these people must be wandering native bandits. Thinking that his leg was injured due to the suppression of the natives and he had to retire in the end, he wanted to kill all the natives. So when he saw the opponent running away, he immediately shot a few more arrows. Unfortunately, due to the obstruction of the sugar cane, he only shot one to death, and the others were wounded and fled. Of course, Ma Ming could not let go of these hateful native bandits. He immediately ordered the remaining wolf dogs to pursue them, and then the six men split up to outflank them. After all, in terms of familiarity with the terrain, those native bandits were absolutely incomparable to them. . Relying on their familiarity with the terrain, other supporting personnel finally arrived. Under the command of Ma Ming, they quickly blocked the group of native bandits on a road leading outside the plantation. Under the illumination of several torches, Ma Ming finally saw the true face of this group of native bandits. However, when they saw each other, Ma Ming and others couldn't help being startled. Text Chapter 690 Thea is going to school I saw that the faces and bodies of the people in front of me were all covered with pimples, and they looked like toads. Especially under the dim torch, they looked even more disgusting, and they felt like they were a group of toad spirits. However, experienced people know that these natives must be survivors of smallpox before. Moreover, when they got smallpox, these natives were inexperienced and ruptured the pus cells on their bodies, which resulted in such disgusting appearance. . Although these natives looked ferocious, they knew how to advance and retreat. When they saw that they were being blackmailed, they immediately dropped their weapons and surrendered. After all, there were only seven or eight of them left, and most of them were injured. There was no way they could escape. Chance. "It's a pity that Ma Ming, who has been in the army for many years, does not have a compassionate heart. A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he said with a murderous look on his face: "Kill them all, and then send them to the city to receive the reward!" Hearing Ma Ming's order, Sang Mu and others who had been prepared immediately fired arrows. As a result, after several screams, all the surviving natives died. The natives on Java Island are originally hostile to the Han people. Although they have experienced disasters such as smallpox, they are still hard to change their nature. Therefore, Daqi officials have always had only one word for the natives on the island, and that is "kill". Even the government A special amount of money was allocated for this purpose. Each native's head could be exchanged for two copper coins, which was considered a large sum of money. ¡°Then someone came forward and chopped off the native¡¯s head, and slaves dragged the body outside and buried it. Ma Ming summoned the patrol team that first encountered the natives and asked them about the battle between the two sides. This patrol team was originally behind Ma Ming and the others, but just as they were advancing along the originally planned patrol route. The wolf dogs around them suddenly noticed the intruding natives and rushed up to bite them. The patrol members also rushed over, but they did not expect that there were so many natives. For a moment, he was no match for him, so one of them was injured, and the other three people also suffered minor injuries. Finally, Ma Ming rushed to the place where the natives were found, and found that a large area of ??the sugar cane forest there had been cut down, and they were all tied into bundles. It was obvious that they were here to steal the sugar cane. "Brother Ma, why is this so weird? Normally, it's not difficult to find something to eat in this part of Java. Why do these natives risk their lives and come to us just to steal a few bundles of sugar cane?" A man asked with a puzzled look on his face as he looked at the sugar cane in the sugar cane field. "Yes, and our plantation is so close to Coconut City. There are several plantations such as Li's and Zhou's outside. They also grow sugar cane. Why don't they go there to steal, but come to us secretly? Where's the steal?" Another person asked equally puzzled. These surviving natives generally live in deep mountains and old forests far away from Han cities, even if they come out to rob. They will only rob those plantations that are far away from the city. I have never heard that they will pass through several plantations and come to the city to rob, and only for a few bundles of sugar cane? Originally, the natives themselves must know this issue. It's a pity that Ma Ming killed the people so quickly that he didn't even have time to ask. But if you don¡¯t understand it, don¡¯t think about it. People are already dead anyway. Who cares why those natives are here? Maybe the other person is simply lost, or maybe there's something wrong with his brain. After these dozen natives made such a fuss. Many people in the manor were woken up, especially those injured. I also need to ask the doctor in the manor to help bandage it. Fortunately, except for the slave, everyone else was slightly injured and will be fine after a few days. As for the slave, he blocked a knife for the overseer next to him. The wound was in the lower abdomen, and it was still there. Injury to the internal organs is difficult to treat. The conditions in the manor are limited, so the doctor can only do a simple treatment. It needs to be sent to the hospital in Coconut City tomorrow. Ma Ming and the others had nothing else to do. He happened to remember that wild boar was still being cooked in the turret, so he invited the other patrollers to have a meal and drink, but they did not dare to drink. After all, the night watch tonight was not over yet. Who could Don't dare to be too careless. It¡¯s also worth mentioning that because of the slave¡¯s heroic performance before and saving the life of an overseer, the Ma family is now discussing that it is very likely that the slave will be freed from slavery and become a free man. This further stimulated the enthusiasm of other slaves, and even in the following time, the speed of harvesting sugar cane was much faster than usual. But in the morning of the next day, the people who sent the heads of the natives to the city to receive the reward came back with a definite message, which made everyone know the origin of this group of natives. It turned out that just a month ago, a group of hundreds of native bandits attacked a plantation thirty miles southeast of Coconut City. However, this plantation was very powerful and actually resisted the natives with its strong fortress. attack, and finally the regular policemen sent by Yecheng? Came here and wiped out most of this group of native bandits, but some fish still slipped through the net and escaped. Afterwards, Yecheng sent a small group of troops to clear up the area, and they did kill some of the escaped native bandits. After a month passed, there was no news about the native bandits. This made Yecheng think that all the escaped natives had been wiped out, so he relaxed. Unexpectedly, there were still fish that slipped through the net. The appearance of those natives and the weapons they used can be determined. After hearing the news, everyone in Ma's plantation breathed a sigh of relief, but they didn't dare to be careless. They even sent more patrols every night, for fear that another fish would slip in. In addition, after this incident, Ma Ming, the leader of the plantation's guard, felt deeply that the plantation's force was insufficient. This time it was just a group of bandits who escaped. If a group of hundreds of bandits really attacked the plantation in the future, they would probably Can't hold on. In view of this situation, Ma Ming persuaded other members of the Ma family to buy a batch of civilian muskets at a high price. This type of muskets was just launched this year. It was also the first batch of muskets sold to the public. Although its performance was It is very different from the military one, but it is still very sharp for general defense. For things like muskets, except for people in the army, most people among the people only hear their names. Rumors have spread the power of this firearm to the sky. It is a pity that neither the Tang Dynasty nor the Qi Dynasty have any knowledge of muskets. The management was very strict, and no one was allowed to possess it among the people. However, as Daqi expanded overseas, the civilian force was urgently needed to be strengthened, so Li Min finally decided to let the arsenal produce a simple version of the musket for sale to the people. Han Chinese overseas can protect themselves. However, even if it is a gun for civilian use, not everyone can hold such a gun. First, you must have a Han household registration. Second, you must have a legitimate reason to purchase a gun. Third, when purchasing a gun, only one household registration is allowed. Buy a gun, and the price of such a gun is not cheap, and ordinary wealthy families cannot afford it. Moreover, ordinary people have no use at all. Only rich people like Ma and those who need to be defended by force are eligible to buy muskets. Java is a relatively dangerous area, so the gun purchase quota here is relatively loose. The civilian guns purchased by the Ma family were also delivered quickly, along with a large number of bullets. These bullets are the same as those used in the army. They are all paper shell bullets. When using them, you need to bite the paper skin, then pour the gunpowder into the primer pool and barrel, and finally plug the bullet firmly before shooting. There are forty-six people with Han household registration in the entire Majia Manor, so the Ma family can only buy forty-six guns. Then all men, women and children in the manor must learn to shoot, except of course the slaves. This decision made Ma Xiaoyu, a lively and active girl, very excited. She pestered Ma Ming every day hoping to play for a while longer. However, her shooting skills were so bad that she rarely hit the target even if she fired a hundred shots. However, Thea is very talented in shooting. She can shoot more accurately than most adults at a young age. Only Ma Ming in the entire plantation can beat her. This surprised Ma Ming and even recruited Thea into the plantation. The idea of ??a convoy. However, this was strongly opposed by Ma Xiaoyu on the grounds that Thea wanted to go to school with her and could not stay in the manor. Regarding Thea's going to school, Li Yong had already told her when she was still on the ship that she should study hard in school so that she can control her destiny in her own hands in the future. Therefore, Thea has always had a firm belief in going to school. A strong fantasy. However, because Coconut City was newly built, the school had to carry out final construction some time ago, so the students were given a few days off. This is why Ma Xiaoyu has been staying at home. But now the school has notified that students can go to school tomorrow. . The Sam couple did not know what school was for before, but later after contacting people on the plantation, they gradually understood the meaning of school. They also knew that only by allowing their daughter to go to school can she live a better life in the future. Therefore, the two of them are very supportive, and they don't need their daughter to help with work now. However, Ma Xiaoyu is happiest about Thea going to school, because it means that she and Thea can not only play together, but also study together, especially when going to school, because many children¡¯s families usually They all live in plantations outside the city and rarely live in the city, so students usually choose to live on campus. Ma Xiaoyu has long wanted to find a companion, and now she can finally do so. The day before going to school, Ma Xiaoyu gave one of her schoolbags to Thea, and in the evening she told Thea a lot of interesting things about school, and what to pay attention to on the first day of school. This made Thea also I listened with great interest and looked forward to school even more. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 691: Reform of the Imperial Palace The population of Coconut City is not large, and the security here is still problematic, so even some officials are not willing to bring their children, so there is only one school in the entire Coconut City. There are only more than 300 people, which makes it a pretty big school. *Literature Hall* Although many Americans came this time, among this group of people, there were actually very few children like Thea. Most of them were over seventeen or eighteen years old. After all, they had to learn all these things before coming here. To learn Chinese well, young people at this age have the strongest learning ability and are selected the most. Only a very few children like Thea can learn Chinese well in a short period of time and come with their parents. It is precisely because of this that there are not many American children who can come to school. There are only less than 40 children out of more than 5,000 people. Moreover, the school considers that these children are older and do not have any foundation, so they will They reorganized into a class and taught different courses from ordinary students. Thea was in this class. Thea was looking forward to the first day of class, but when school ended in the morning, her little face turned into a bitter look. Ma Xiaoyu came to have dinner with her, but Thea still looked unhappy. "Thea, what's wrong with you?" Ma Xiaoyu also noticed Thea's abnormality, so after sitting down after lunch, she immediately asked. I saw Thea flattening her mouth and saying with a cry: "Xiaoyu, do you think I am stupid?" Ma Xiaoyu was stunned after hearing this, and asked with some confusion: "Thea, why do you ask that? Of course I don't think you are stupid, and your marksmanship is so good, even my uncle is full of praise for you, why? Like I'm just wasting bullets." Hearing what Xiaoyu said, Thea finally regained some confidence. But he quickly lowered his face and said, "If I'm not stupid, then why can't I understand a word of what the teacher said today?" Now Xiaoyu finally understood why Thea looked like this, and she smiled and said: "Thea, don't be discouraged. In fact, this is also normal. After all, you don't have any foundation. It must be very difficult when you first start learning. , but as the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning. As long as you get through this period, the rest will be much easier!" "Really?" Thea felt much better after hearing her good friend's comfort, but she still didn't have much confidence in her tone. "Of course, and there's me, right? After dinner, I'll help you with your homework. You know, I'm going to be admitted to middle school soon. There's no pressure to teach a first-year primary school student like you." Ma. Xiaoyu assured her by patting her chest with a proud look on her face. Looking at Xiaoyu¡¯s appearance, Thea was both amused and grateful, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. This made Ma Xiaoyu even happier. She stretched out her hand and patted Thea's little head and said: "Okay. Don't be sad. Eat quickly. After eating, I can help you make up for your lessons. In addition, these fat meats you like to eat are here for you." You, let me help you deal with the vegetables you don¡¯t like to eat.¡± Xiaoyu said. Give Thea all the fat on the plate. Thea's mood also improved, and she said with a smile: "Obviously you don't like to eat fat meat, okay? I really don't understand why vegetables are better than meat?" "Ugh~" Xiaoyu made a vomiting expression after hearing this, "These fat meats are so greasy. They look uncomfortable, let alone eating them. And girls must also pay attention to their figure. I have a cousin who is too I¡¯ve gained weight, and now I¡¯m nineteen and still haven¡¯t been able to get married, so I¡¯m like an old girl at home, so we must learn from this!¡± Thea is not as thoughtful as Ma Xiaoyu. Although she knows what it means to get married, in Thea's view, the future husband who still doesn't know where he is squatting is far less attractive than the fat body in front of him. In the past, when I was in the tribe, the elderly and young children were allowed to eat such rich meat first. Older children like her were only greedy. The two girls had dinner quickly. Ma Xiaoyu took Thea to the grass in the school playground and took out Thea's textbook to help her make up lessons. Thea listened very seriously and immediately explained what she didn't understand. She brought it up, and Ma Xiaoyu patiently explained it to her. This finally made Thea understand and it became easier and easier to learn. In fact, this is normal. Thea can learn Chinese together with other adults in such a short period of time, which proves that her IQ is definitely not low. Therefore, as long as she finds the correct learning method, these elementary knowledge in textbooks are not difficult at all. In the end, even Ma Xiaoyu felt that Thea's learning ability was really strong. With Ma Xiaoyu¡¯s help, the afternoon class immediately became much easier for Thea. After school in the afternoon, Ma Xiaoyu continued to help Thea with lessons, but it was no longer limited to the courses taught by the teacher, but even the courses that were not learned later, Ma Xiaoyu also began to explain to TheaCome, because she wants Thea to finish the first grade course ahead of schedule, and it is best to try to skip a few grades so that the two of them can go to middle school together. The original Prince Qi's Mansion in Keelung, Taiwan, has now been expanded into the Imperial Palace of Da Qi. However, Li Min is a pragmatic person. Moreover, he does not have any three palaces, six courtyards, seventy-two concubines or anything like that. In addition to Wen Xin, who is the queen, Only Xijun, Mei Niang and others were all named concubines now. As for Wen'er, Hua'er, and Lvzhu, they were also named concubines, but their status was inferior to that of the concubines. Although the palace is under the management of Queen Wen Xin, Li Min also made many creative suggestions for Wen Xin. For example, the biggest one is that eunuchs are no longer used in the palace. This is mainly due to two reasons. First, It was Li Min himself who had a psychological barrier to eunuchs. The second reason was that Daqi was already extremely short of population. One more eunuch meant one less man who could give birth to children. Therefore, in order to show his encouragement for childbearing, Li Min ordered the abolition of the existence of eunuchs. Thousands of years of eunuch system. Of course, in the original Prince Qi's palace, there were already eunuchs like Gao Zhong. Fortunately, the number was not large, and Li Min did not increase the number later, so these people all became employed managers of the palace, such as Gao Zhong He is responsible for managing the front several palaces of the entire palace, but he cannot enter the inner palace without permission. The inner palace is mainly managed by Wen Xin, and the maids of the palace are mainly responsible for taking care of the entire inner palace. These maids are mainly selected from some innocent girls. They will enter the palace at the age of twelve, and then learn etiquette and other aspects in the palace. They are also responsible for taking care of the inner palace. When they are twenty-four years old, they can leave the palace and get married. In addition, these palace ladies, like officials, also have grades, and if they choose to enter politics, the grades they obtained in the palace will not be cancelled. The palace will arrange an official position of corresponding grade for them. It doesn't matter if they don't join politics. The palace will also give them a generous dowry according to their rank. Even if she never marries, it will be enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. Of course, none of the maids released from the palace have ever been favored by Li Min. This is absolutely guaranteed. Firstly, Li Min himself is not as lustful as Shimin. Secondly, Li Min is the emperor of a country after all. If a woman is really favored by him, he will never let her out of the palace to marry. Not only did these women who left the palace receive a good education from childhood, but their life in the palace also made them extremely smart and capable, and they also came with a generous dowry. Therefore, in recent years, women who have been released from the palace are still very popular. Yes, many young officials or rich men like to marry palace ladies as their wives. Compared with those pampered rich ladies, these palace ladies can not only be their wives, but also become their good helpers in their careers. These reforms in the palace were just a piece of cake for Li Min, but for the eunuchs and maids, they determined their life's happiness. Especially the matter of releasing the maids from the palace not only made these young women no longer Guarding the palace alone, and as these women get married, they can also spread the etiquette and knowledge they learned in the palace, which is more conducive to the construction of Daqi's civilized society. At the gate of the Inner Palace of Daqi, Li Min stood on the high city wall, holding on to the female wall and looking down. Today happened to be the day when a group of palace maids were released from the palace. Wen Xin was presiding over the ceremony below. Originally, this kind of ceremony in the palace did not require Li Min to come forward, but he happened to have nothing to do, so he came excitedly to watch the fun. "On the road leading to the palace gate, a brocade tent was erected on the road. Wen Xin was wearing Yiyi, a twelve-tree flower hairpin on her head, and a pair of white jade pendants. Her attire was extremely gorgeous and solemn. This kind of attire is the queen's formal attire. It is only worn on particularly solemn occasions such as sacrifices and court gatherings, and it takes at least more than an hour to put it on. The number of maids leaving the palace this time reached fifty, which is considered a relatively large number. These palace ladies were also dressed in solemn palace clothes, arranged according to their rank in the palace, and then entered the brocade tent one by one. At this time, Wen Xin would say a few words of encouragement to the other party, then take a tray from the side and deliver it to the palace maid. There are two things on this tray. The first one is a unique hairpin made of gold. According to different grades, the hairpin is inlaid with gems of different qualities, and the styles are also slightly different. If a discerning person sees it, they can tell it immediately. The rank of the owner of the hairpin in the palace. In addition, there is a palace register similar to a school diploma. In the palace register, the name, age and place of origin of the palace maid are noted, as well as the time when she entered and left the palace, the position and grade she held in the palace, and the contributions she made, etc. Etc., there are even comments written by Wen Xin himself. Moreover, after the palace maids leave the palace, they can take this palace register and go to the bank to collect their dowry. Of course, if they want to enter politics, they need to hand in the palace register, and the palace will arrange corresponding positions for them, so this The value of a palace album is far greater than that commemorative hairpinSon is much more important. Text Chapter 692 Terrorists After the palace maids who had received the hairpins and palace certificates walked out of the brocade tent, naturally there were sisters they had made friends with to give them a salute, and then they said goodbye, and promised to get together again after everyone left the palace. ¡èThis website address: sp;¡èBut as separation was imminent, many palace ladies could not control their emotions and hugged other sisters and cried bitterly. It was not until the female official next to them urged them that they walked out of the palace with salutes. After these palace ladies walked out of the palace, it was a symbol of saying goodbye to the palace where they had lived for more than ten years, and generally speaking, they would never have the opportunity to return here in the future, which made them seem a little reluctant to leave. But they also know that there is a better life waiting for them outside the palace. They can get married, have children, and raise children like ordinary women. Thinking of this, they finally turned around firmly and walked out slowly. palace gate. There are special personnel outside the palace gate to receive these maids, and they will be sent back to their homes. Some of the maids¡¯ families have even come in person after receiving the news. As a result, the family members naturally burst into tears again when they were reunited. Li Min stood on the tower and looked at the touching scene below. While he was moved in his heart, he couldn't help but sigh for those poor women in history. Without him, the fate of the palace maids in the Central Plains dynasties would have been very miserable. Most of them They all waste their youth in the palace and then die of old age silently. Even if a few can be released from the palace, their situation is not much better than that of old age and death in the palace. Now he has formed a system of releasing the maids of the Daqi Palace to the outside, and I believe it will also happen in the future. It influenced the imperial palaces of Tang Dynasty and Tianzhu, so that the women who worked in the palace could have a good ending. But just as Li Min was sighing, he suddenly felt something strange behind his back. When he turned around, he found Feng Shuyu standing behind him secretly wiping tears. More than ten years have passed, and the young girl has become a charming mature woman, and Feng Shuyu's talents are also very outstanding. He used to be Xijun's right-hand assistant, but now he has become the general manager of the Royal Household Office, handling all royal-related properties. This allows Xijun to spend more energy on his children. Seeing Feng Shuyu's tearful eyes, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little funny, and immediately said: "Shuyu, instead of watching these palace ladies move to tears, you should think more about your life events, so that your brother will not always worry about it. .¡± ??????????????????????????????? The palace maids leaving the palace are very important to the people in the palace. It was a rare event, so many people came to watch it. Li Min happened to meet Feng Shuyu when he came, so he took her to the city wall to watch it with him. But after Feng Shuyu heard Li Min's words, he wiped away his tears. He glanced at Li Min calmly and said in a soft voice: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen also wants to get married, but he has never been able to find someone to marry. In addition, Wei Chen has a temperament that would rather be lackluster than anything else. Instead of marrying someone he doesn't want to marry. It is better to be alone and free if the person you love has to suffer for the rest of his life. At worst, I can adopt a child from my brother, and I am not afraid that no one will take care of me when I grow old!" Hearing Feng Shuyu even say the words "adoption", Li Min couldn't help but smile bitterly and said: "No wonder you and Yifan are the ones talking the most, both of you are so stubborn. No matter what others say, you just don't want to get married. " When Feng Shuyu heard Li Min mention Yifan, she immediately showed a knowing smile and said: "Although Sister Yifan and I are similar in age, and neither of us is married, our situations are different. I want to get married but I can't." I can't find the right person. Sister Yifan has the right person, but she doesn't want to marry because she feels that after getting married and having children, she will no longer be able to devote all her energy to scientific research." When Feng Shuyu said it at the end, he glanced at Li Min specifically. This made Li Min a little embarrassed. Yifan had never married, and her father, Zhao Fuke, only had her as a daughter. He was so anxious that he almost vomited blood. In the end, he had no choice but to think of Li Min. In his opinion, Li Min had a good relationship with Yifan, and they had known each other for so many years, so he didn't know what to think, so he begged Li Min to take Yifan into the palace, so that he could be considered married. Regarding this matter, Li Min was strongly opposed to it at first, but Zhao Fu was an old minister who worked hard and made great achievements. Now he is an old man in his sixties, but he still knelt on the ground and cried with snot and tears, so in the end Li Min couldn't stand it any longer, so he agreed as soon as his mind got hot. But it was a pity that before Li Min could talk to Yifan about this matter, Yifan came to him personally after getting the news, and then took him to talk to him in the study all night. As for the two of them that night, What they talked about and what happened in the middle were only known to the two parties involved. Only after the second day, Li Min gave up the idea of ??incorporating Yifan into the harem, and strangely, Zhao Fu did not mention it again later. thing. Feng Shuyu has been in the palace for a long time, and has been in contact with Li Min for a long time, and is familiar with his temperament. Now seeing Li Min's face showing embarrassment, he feltSuddenly a fire of gossip surged up, and he stepped forward and asked Li Min softly: "Your Majesty, Wei Chen is very curious in his heart. What did you and Sister Yifan talk about that night? It actually took a whole night. And I heard that on the second day, Sister Yifan seemed a little absent-minded and even made several mistakes in a row while working, which is not her style." Seeing Feng Shuyu's gossipy expression and a pair of wonderful eyes staring at his face without blinking, it was estimated that any abnormality on his face would immediately arouse Feng Shuyu's endless associations, which made Li Min feel dumbfounded. At the same time, he couldn't help but feel a little playful, and deliberately asked: "Do you really want to know?" "Hmm~" Feng Shuyu's gossip fire was blazing, and the mature and intellectual image he had just now had completely disappeared. When any woman faced this kind of gossip news, her IQ would automatically drop to the same level as that of later generations of star chasers. But at this time, Li Min curved his mouth and showed a naughty smile. At the same time, he reached out and touched Feng Shuyu's delicate pink cheeks. He turned around and said, "Then just think about it. Besides~, the feel good!" Feng Shuyu never expected that Li Min, as the Emperor of Da Qi, would suddenly tease her. This made her freeze on the spot, and her brain immediately went into panic, unable to make any reaction. It wasn't until Li Min had already descended the tower that Feng Shuyu realized. However, she had no way to deal with Li Min. In the end, she could only stomp her feet angrily and got off the tower with her face flushed. However, she could no longer see him at this time. Li Min's shadow disappeared. After teasing the beautiful steward of the harem, Li Min was in a good mood, but soon he received a report and Lu Hong suddenly asked for a meeting. During this period, Lu Hong has been in charge of immigration from the Americas, and it must be related to immigration from the Americas. Li Min came to the emperor's front hall, where he received courtiers. Lu Hong saw Li Min coming in and immediately stepped forward to report: "Your Majesty is very happy. After observing this period, the Americans are living very well in Coconut City." , and get along very harmoniously with the local Han people, so I believe it is time to introduce more immigrants from the Americas to speed up the development of Java." Regarding Lu Hong's good news, Li Min did not show too much surprise. He just smiled lightly and said: "This is indeed good news. There is a huge population gap in Java. With the addition of these Americans, we can Speed ??up the development of Java, but now there are still many native people hiding in the mountains and old forests in Java. These people pose a considerable threat to our cities under construction. How to solve this problem?" "This" Lu Hong was speechless after hearing this. The Javanese natives' hostility towards the Han people can be traced back to the native riots a few years ago. Even after being cleansed by the plague, the remaining natives still remained stubborn. The previous paragraph There have been many reports of natives attacking Han plantations in Java during that time. However, those natives were hiding in the deep mountains and old forests and were very familiar with jungle warfare. If the army was sent to suppress them, the losses would definitely be heavy. But if they were not suppressed, they would suffer heavy losses. He would also run out to cause trouble from time to time. Although he could not cause any big damage, he would still make people sick and sometimes even cause panic among the Han people living in the area. This was indeed a very troublesome thing, and even Lu Hong could not help it for the time being. Can't think of any good solution. Seeing Lu Hong's look, Li Min smiled proudly and said, "The natives on Java Island have become an unstable factor affecting the peace of Java Island, so they must be eliminated." When Lu Hong heard this, he thought that Li Min was determined to send troops to clear it up. He was so frightened that he immediately said: "Your Majesty, if we send troops" "Hahaha~, don't worry, I won't waste my precious soldiers on those natives!" Li Min suddenly laughed and interrupted Lu Hong, "I have a solution here, which should be able to solve the problem on Java Island. Han people, I leave this matter to you!" Li Min said, and explained the method he thought of. After hearing this, Lu Hong's eyes became brighter and brighter. Finally, he bowed to Li Min and said goodbye, and then hurriedly went to Wang An to discuss how to carry out the matter. Although Li Min came up with the method, this matter was an administrative matter after all, so it had to go through Wang An, the prime minister, to have real legitimacy. A few days later, Daqi officials suddenly issued a decree: In view of the fact that the Javanese natives disobeyed Daqi's rule and repeatedly attacked plantations on Java Island, which behavior has been classified as a terrorist attack by His Majesty the Emperor, all Javanese natives are now People are defined as terrorists, and all Daqi people have the right to kill them. In addition, in order to reward this kind of behavior, each Javanese native head can be exchanged for five copper coins from the local government. In addition, non-Han people in Daqi can obtain Han household registration if they can provide one hundred Javanese native heads. ! Text Chapter 693 The Team in the Jungle In the dense jungle, the lush branches and leaves block the sun, but the heat is still transferred from the air, making the entire jungle dark and humid, feeling like a big steamer. No matter who walks here, he will feel sweating all over his body. , as if it will be steamed at any time. On the trunk of a tall Nanyang laurel tree, a colorful snake about two steps long was winding its way, its two black eyes staring closely at a bird's nest in the tree, where there was a nest of newly hatched chicks. The birds, the mother birds, have gone out to forage for their chicks, and now is a good time to hunt. Unfortunately, this snake's luck was not very good. Just after it had climbed very far on the tree trunk, there was a sudden "whoosh" sound, and a shining flying knife shot out from the jungle, nailing the poisonous snake to death in one fell swoop. On the tree trunk, there was a burst of chaotic footsteps in the jungle, and a team of dozens of people came out. These people are wearing special jungle clothes. The cuffs and trouser legs are tightened to prevent mosquitoes from entering. The collars are also raised to wrap the entire neck. The color of the clothes is mainly green and yellow, which is very similar to the surrounding environment and is very convenient for camouflage. I saw these people with bows and arrows hanging on their shoulders, horizontal knives hanging on their waists, and large bags on their backs. Although they were not very tall, they were full of evil spirits. You could tell at a glance that they were not easy to mess with. The people at the front of the team waved their hatchets to clear the way, cutting down the bushes and branches in front of them. Following closely behind these people was a short, muscular man. This man's skin was dark, but it was different from the black skin of the Nanyang natives, but the kind that had been tanned outside all year round. , judging from his appearance, he should be a yellow man. This man¡¯s hair is very short and looks completely different from the traditional hairstyle of the Han people. When the American voyages were first explored, some crew members tried to maintain hygiene. So I shaved my long hair into a short hairstyle. Later, this hairstyle spread, and many men who worked on ships or in the jungle all year round liked to shave their hair into this short hairstyle. However, this hairstyle is not the mainstream of society. Even people who temporarily shave their hair short will still grow their hair as long as they return to a peaceful life. The short-haired man looks to be around thirty years old, at the peak of his powers as a man, although he is not tall. But he was extremely strong. There was a strap slung over his shoulder, with two dense rows of flying knives stuck on it. The style was exactly the same as the one used to nail the poisonous snake. This short-haired man¡¯s name is Kawashita Ishi, you can tell just by looking at his name. He is a Japanese, and he comes from a noble family in the original Japanese country. But now Kawanashitaishi is the leader of a well-known slave-catching team - the "Kawashita" slave-catching team, and is also the leader of this team. This time he accepted the employment of a rich man and came to Java Island to perform a mission. A mission that pays extremely well. The Chuanxia family was originally a prince of the Japanese country, but later the Japanese country was destroyed, and the Chuanxia family was very aware of current affairs. He immediately surrendered to Li Min's army, and most of the family members became administrative officials of Wozhou. Based on Kawashita's background, he should be working as a low-level official in Wazhou, serving the Han officials above. But it¡¯s a pity. Before the Kawashita family surrendered, they strongly supported the annihilation of the Suga family at that time. Later, the Suga family took refuge with Li Min and joined the Ishigami family. Apart from the Han people, they became the two dominant families in Wozhou. These two families are the most powerful, and the power of the Kawashita family cannot be compared with these two families. At the beginning, for the sake of the stability of Wozhou, the Suwa family did not dare to retaliate against the families that had previously participated in the suppression of them. However, as Li Min strengthened his rule over Wozhou, no one dared to defy Li Min anymore. The Suga clan and the Ishigami clan also became Li Min's two main thugs in Wazhou's rule, and their power became stronger and stronger. Under this situation, the Soga family began to retaliate against the hostile families who participated in the encirclement and suppression of them. Among them, the Kawashita family bore the brunt. Many members of the Kawashita family who held official positions in the government were framed and imprisoned. Many clan members also had troubles one after another, and even Kawashita family members Shi's younger sister was raped and murdered by a group of unknown gangsters. This made Kawanashitaishi so intolerable that he even wanted to break into the Soga family to fight for his life, but was blocked by his father. In the end, the Kawanashita family chose to leave Japan in humiliation and move to Luzon to live. Just for the smooth relocation of the family, the Kawashita clan used most of their property to ask for help from the then Ishigami clan. The Ishigami clan and the Soga clan were also two major families in Wazhou, and there was a lot of turmoil between them. Moreover, they and the Kawashita clan He didn't have any grudges, so he happily accepted the bribe from the Kawashita family, and then protected them and left Wazhou. It is precisely because of this that the Kawashita family, who moved to Luzon, fell into a financial crisis. Hundreds of clan members were barely able to eat. In the end, in desperation, the Kawashita family had to organize young people in the family to go out to work to support their families. Kawashita Ishi is the one of them. As the bravest young man of the younger generation of the Kawashita family, Kawashita Ishi will certainly not be like the others.Instead of going into mines or plantations to work as overseers like others, they chose to join the dangerous slave-catching team. Although they risked their lives, the money came quickly, and if you were lucky, you should be able to make money quickly. You can accumulate your first pot of gold quickly. Facts also proved that Kawashita Ishi's choice was correct. After joining the slave-catching team, he relied on his bravery, especially his knife-throwing skills, to quickly accumulate a sum of money, which he then used to recruit A group of Japanese people similar to him formed a slave-catching team called "Kawaxia". They entered Africa and other places many times to catch slaves, and they were also well-known in the slave-catching world. Kawashitaishi walked under the osmanthus tree, pulled out his flying knife and the snake body from the tree, took out the dagger and cut off the poisonous snake head, then took out the snake gall and swallowed it, and coiled the remaining snake body on his arm, ready to Give everyone extra food during meals. At this moment, a young man behind Kawashita Ishi saw the snake meat on his hand, swallowed his saliva, stepped forward and boldly said in Japanese: "Brother, it is already noon, we have been advancing three times in a row. It's been an hour, do you want to take a rest and eat something to replenish your body" "Asshole!" Before the young man could finish his words, Ishikawa Kawashita slapped him in the face. He said with an angry look on his face: "How many times have I told you that you have to call the leader when you are outside? Speak Chinese, don¡¯t speak that inferior Japanese language, don¡¯t you still remember it now?¡± The name of the young man who was beaten was Kawakawa Yuji, and he was Kawashitaishi's younger brother. When they moved out of Wazhou, Kawakawa Yuji was just ten years old. Now he is finally eighteen years old, so Kawashitaishi's father asked him to follow him. Kawashita hopes to help Kawashita better manage the slave-catching team, but because he just came out from home, he often makes some mistakes, which makes Kawashita very angry. Kawashita Yueru also knew that he had made a mistake. After being slapped, he immediately admitted his mistake to his elder brother in Chinese and said: "Thank you for the lesson, chief. I know that I made a mistake and I will never make it again in the future!" Seeing that his brother¡¯s attitude of admitting his mistake was okay, Kawashita Ishi calmed down and announced to the people behind him: ¡°Everyone, please stop and take a rest, drink some water and eat something.¡± Hearing what the leader said, everyone in the team breathed a sigh of relief. They had traveled for such a long time and were already exhausted. But they all knew that Kawakami Ishi was a very strict leader. If he didn't If he opened his mouth, no one else would even dare to ask, and only newcomers like Kawashita Yuji would dare to speak. In a tropical jungle full of dangers, resting is not an easy task. First of all, you must find a safe place. You cannot just sit down. Otherwise, if you are stung by poisonous insects on the ground, you may even die. Gone. So after they received the order, the team members gathered in groups of thirty to fifty thousand to find a piece of high ground, and then cleared away the weeds on it. Finally, they took out a piece of canvas and spread it on it to sit down, so that even if there were poisonous insects underground, Can't bite through the canvas either. Of course, if you can find a fallen tree trunk, you don't have to go to such trouble. You can just lay the canvas on it. Kawashitaishi and Yuer Kawanashita also found a place to sit on the ground. Then Kawanashitaishi cut the poisonous snake in his hand into several pieces and asked his younger brother to distribute them to several higher-status members of the team. Although they brought a lot of food, they had been trekking in the tropical jungle for nearly ten days and there was not much food on them. Although the jungle was full of animals, the trees were too dense, making it difficult to hunt the prey. to, so every piece of prey is very rare for the team. Kawashitaishi left a piece of snake meat as long as a palm for himself, then took out the salt and pepper from his backpack, rubbed it on the snake meat, put it in his mouth and chewed it slowly. Although there is firewood everywhere in the tropical jungle, it is wet and damp, and the roots cannot make fire, so you can only eat raw meat. Although the smell of raw meat is very strong, Kawashitaishi has long been used to it, and after applying salt and pepper, it tastes good. However, Kawashita Ishi¡¯s younger brother Kawashita Yuji could only take out a piece of dry flour pancake that was about to go rancid from his backpack, sit down and gnaw slowly. Kawashita Ishi and several important people are the souls of the team and must maintain good physical strength at all times, so food will naturally be given priority to them. This is common sense for the entire team. Everyone ate something and rested for half an hour. Then Kawashita urged the team members to stand up again. They had been wandering in the jungle for ten days. If they could not find the target again, they would have no choice but to Went back empty-handed. This was absolutely unacceptable to Kawashita, who had spent a lot of money preparing for this operation. And the people who hired them are also in a hurry. If they don't show some results, they are likely to be abandoned by the employer. Not only will they lose a lot of money, but they will also be in trouble. What little reputation was easily built was wasted. But just when Kawanishitaishi was about to move forward, he suddenly heard a faint sound coming from the distant jungle.There was a sharp whistle. But when they heard this voice, Kawashita Ishi and the others were all refreshed, and their faces all showed expressions of ecstasy! Text Chapter 694 The Sky-high Price of Fifty Thousand Guan Kawashita Ishikawa is crawling in the grass, holding a worn-out monocular telescope, and is carefully observing a small native tribe on the hillside in the distance. When they were in the jungle before the Literature Museum, they vaguely heard a sharp whistling sound, which was a common communication method used by Javanese natives when hunting. Their purpose of entering the jungle this time was to find these Javanese hiding in the jungle. The natives were killed, and their heads were carried away to the hired men. Since Daqi issued a decree defining all Javanese natives as terrorists, and stipulated that all non-Han people, as long as they can provide the heads of a hundred Javanese natives, will be granted a real Han household registration and enjoy all the rights that Han people should have. treatment. As soon as this news came out, it immediately caused all non-Han people to go crazy. Although it is an impossible task for one person to kill hundreds of natives, there is no provision in the law that the heads of the natives provided by the parties must be killed by the person himself. In other words, Daqi officials tacitly agreed that a The fact is that no matter what method you use, as long as you can provide a hundred heads to the official, you can obtain Han household registration. There are not many people who understand the deeper meaning of this law, especially those upper-class figures who are not Han people. Among these upper-class figures, some were originally big figures of their own clan, but they were quick to see the opportunity and immediately chose to surrender when facing Li Min's army, such as the Soga clan and the Ishigami clan of the Japanese state. In addition, some of them relied on their own efforts after becoming common people in Daqi, seized many fewer opportunities than the Han people, put in several times the effort and effort, and slowly climbed up step by step, possessing a large number of wealth. But no matter how rich the non-Han upper class are, they are still a head above Han people in terms of politics, economy and life, so they want to have a Han identity more than anyone else. But Daqi's requirements for aliens to convert to Han are too harsh. Some people have not even reached the level of first-level aliens, let alone others. It was also under this circumstance that as soon as the decree was issued that exchanged the heads of a hundred Javanese natives for one Han household registration, these people immediately went crazy. They waved their gold and silver and rushed to hire some famous slave catching teams to let them go crazy. They got themselves a hundred native heads. Kawanashishi¡¯s team is all composed of Japanese, and they are known for their brutal behavior. He is also somewhat famous in the slave-catching world. Some time ago, he received news from a dwarf black chief in Luzon. The other party paid a sky-high price of 50,000 yuan to buy 100 Javanese heads from him. Calculating the value of each head, One hundred strings. It is a hundred times higher than the official purchase price, which shows how eager those rich people are to obtain Han identity. But this had nothing to do with Kawashitaishi. He only knew that he was going to make a fortune, so he agreed without saying a word. ¡°It¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t until Kawashitaishi arrived in Java that he discovered that this sky-high price of money was not so easy to earn. First of all, after the great plague in the past few years, the remaining Javanese natives have been less than a million, and they are all scattered in the deep mountains and old forests. Most people can't find it at all. Of course, you can also spend money to buy local location information from some cities in Java, but these information are generally not very accurate, and the price is scary. Kawanishi stayed in a city called Palembang in eastern Java for a few days and made inquiries from many parties. Finally, a piece of news was confirmed, that is, in a tropical jungle southwest of Palembang, there were once haunted by natives, but later several teams with the same purpose entered the jungle to search. But nothing was found. However, this has not dampened the enthusiasm of latecomers to search, and many teams have dreams of getting rich. He went into the jungle to search without hesitation, and one of them was Kawashita Ishi's team. "The number of prime-age men is between fifty and eighty. According to this ratio, the number of women, children, old and young is definitely more than the number of prime-age men. As long as this tribe can be captured, then this mission will be completed!" Kawashita Ishi put down Telescope, said with excitement. They heard the contact signals sent by the natives while hunting in the jungle, which allowed them to immediately determine the location of the native hunting team. Later, when they got there, they quickly passed through some traces in the jungle. The hunting team found the location of the small tribe in front of them. Meeting a native hunting team in such a large jungle was a great luck. It also convinced Kawashita and his team members that this time they were favored by God and would definitely be able to get the 50,000 yuan. of huge sums of money. "Brother, if we can get that money, we can buy a larger plantation in Luzon. The annual output should be able to support the whole family without any problem. Then we won't have to work as hard as we do now!" Kawashita Yuji next to him spoke again, but this time although he did not forget to speak Chinese, he was so happy that he forgot to call Kawashita Ishi the leader. However, Kawashitaishi was too happy to notice these details at all. He first calmed down and calmed down his excited heart.Many years of life and death experience told him that the closer you are to the last moment, the more calm you need to be, otherwise the boat may capsize in the gutter. I saw Kawashita Ishi taking a few deep breaths, and then he carefully put away the worn-out monocular telescope in his hand. This telescope was bought at a garage sale when he first entered the industry. Although it looked shabby, it was originally used by the navy. , the power is much stronger than the civilian telescopes available on the market, so he has always cherished it very much. Whenever he picks it up, it reminds Kawashita Ishi of the hardships he has endured over the years, and how he has overcome so many difficulties. It made him feel a little calmer. "How long have the people sent to notify the main force been gone?" Kawashita Ishi suddenly asked Kawashita Yuji next to him. The larger the team searching for the natives, the better. Kawashitaishi only brought less than thirty people with him this time. It was obviously impossible to annihilate the tribe of more than a hundred people in front of him. However, their Kawashita slave-catching team is not the only one. There are more than fifty people waiting outside the jungle. After just discovering this native village, Kawashita immediately sent people back to inform the main force that only two parties had gathered. Only then did he have the strength to swallow this big piece of fat in one bite. "The people who are going back have been walking for five days. They have compasses in their hands. They should not get lost, and they don't have to run around like we did before. It is estimated that the people behind will arrive in three days at most!" Kawashita You Er said, he is a bit stupid when it comes to speaking, but he is very strong when it comes to calculations. "Well, very good, how much dry food is left now?" Kawashita nodded and asked again. When his brother asked about dry food, Kawashita Yuer couldn't help but said with a grimace: "Chief, we wanted to ensure that the people who reported the news had the strength to rush back, so most of the dry food was given to them, and the remaining small part was given to them earlier. We have been eating for a few days, and now the brothers are all hungry." After hearing this, Kawashitaishi turned around and looked at his brothers behind him. He saw these brothers who had been with him through life and death, crawling in the grass one by one, and all of them looked sallow with hunger. During these five days, they have been staying in this jungle two or three miles away from the village. Not only did they have no food, but in order to avoid exposing their target, everyone barely moved. Fortunately, they Japanese people have always been able to endure. Famous, if it had been anyone else, he probably wouldn't have been able to hold on. "This can't go on like this." Kawashita Ishi whispered to himself. Although the large army arriving in a few days will definitely bring food, if the more than 20 of them continue to be hungry, they will definitely have physical problems. Even if you eat dry food, it will be difficult to have the strength to fight in a short period of time, so you must find some food for your brothers! Thinking of this, Kawashitaishi took out the telescope in his arms and handed it to Kawashita Yuji. He said solemnly: "Yuji, I have to find some food for my brothers. You use the telescope to monitor the natives. Don't let them." The natives discovered us!¡± Hearing that his elder brother had entrusted him with such an important matter, Kawashita Yuji was also very excited. He immediately took the telescope and said: "Don't worry, leader, I will definitely help you monitor those natives, and they will never let them discover us!" Hearing his brother¡¯s assurance, Kawashita Ishi also nodded. Although Kawashita Yuer was young, he believed that he could still do this, and wasn¡¯t his father sending him here just to train him? After confessing to Kawashita Yueru, Kawashita Ishi said hello to several other brothers, and then went into the jungle carrying his own flying knife. His body was strong, and even though he had not eaten much in the past five days, the flying knife he had practiced for many years was still very accurate. Two hours later, Kawashita Ishi came back with several prey items on his back, including four venomous snakes, and another Two pheasants, and even a monkey half as tall as a man. The reason why there are so many prey is also due to the fact that these people have been crawling here motionless in the past few days, which made the animals that were originally scared away by them think that this jungle is safe, so they all ran away. When he came back, Kawashitaishi entered the jungle and easily caught so many prey with his skills. Possibly because of the existence of the tribe in the distance, the nearby jungle seems a little sparse, and the sun can shine on the ground, making the ground here not only dry, but also with dry firewood to burn. It's a pity that this place is too close to the native village. In order to avoid being exposed, Kawashita Ishi can only order everyone to eat the prey alive. Even so, these team members who have been hungry for several days still eat extremely sweet food, just look at their faces covered with blood. If outsiders saw them, they would definitely be scared to death, because they looked exactly like the legendary cannibals who drank hair and drank blood. In fact, it was proved that Kawashita Yuji's calculation ability was quite accurate. After another two and a half days, the follow-up personnel of Kawashita's slave-catching team finally arrived and brought abundant food to Kawashita Ishi and the others. As a result, they were very hungry. After replenishing their energy, Kawashitaishi and the others, who had green eyes, finally decided to face each other.The native tribe took action! Text Chapter 695 Massacre and Ambush On a dark and windy night, people are killing people and setting fires. Suddenly, there was a soft sound of footsteps outside the quiet jungle village in the dark night. A group of dark figures appeared on the roads leading outside around the village. The weapons in their hands occasionally reflected a few rays of starlight, adding to the atmosphere. murderous look. During his observations a few days ago, Kawashitaishi discovered that the small village on the hillside had a dangerous terrain and was surrounded by walls made of wooden piles, which could prevent wild beasts from entering and also had a certain protective effect, but for the agile people It is not difficult for people to turn over the past. In addition, there are three exits in the entire village, two of which lead to the bottom of the mountain, and the last one leads to the top of the mountain. There is also a road on the top of the mountain that leads to the back mountain. From this point of view, the natives of this village are still very cunning and know how to leave a way for themselves to escape. However, this road has been discovered by Kawashita Stone long ago, and naturally it has lost its function of escape. This time Kawashita divided his troops into three groups, two of which only had ten men each. They were responsible for taking down the two gates going down the mountain, and then guarding them tightly to prevent any natives from escaping. As for the remaining sixty people, Kawashita Shi personally led the team, bypassing the village to the gate leading to the back mountain, and regarded this as the main attack point. "Chief, these natives are very lax in their defense. There is not even a guard at the back door!" The person sent to investigate the news soon came back to report. Now they are only one mile away from the back door of the village and can launch an attack at any time, but in order to catch the opponent in one fell swoop, Kawashita is still very careful. "Shadow, Cheetah, you two climb in from the side wall, open the back door, and try not to disturb the natives inside!" Kawashita Shi suddenly ordered. Shadow and Cheetah are the two most skilled Japanese in the team, so this kind of thing is best suited for them. "Here!" The two short figures responded in a low voice, and then ran out like two civet cats, their footsteps almost inaudible. At this time, Kawashita Ishi also ordered the people behind him to follow quietly. After Shadow and Cheetah opened the door, they immediately rushed in. This small native village is located deep in the jungle. No outsiders have ever discovered them before. Usually, they will be harassed by some wild animals at most, so there is no big danger at all. In addition, after Kawashita discovered the village, he had been hiding from a distance to observe, and the village natives did not notice their arrival, so the defense of the entire village seemed very lax, and Shadow and Cheetah jumped into the village very easily. Then he quietly opened the back door without disturbing anyone. Seeing the back door of the village slowly opening, Kawashita Ishi felt that the blood in his body was gradually boiling. The huge sum of 50,000 yuan seems to be waving to him with a smile. As long as he returns to the family with this money, then absolutely no one can compete with him for the position of the next head of the family. Even he seems to He has seen himself leading his family to glory. And he went back to the scene when Wozhou trampled the Suga family under his feet. "Light up! Kill!" Following Kawashita Ishi's order, the team members behind him immediately opened the bags they had brought with them. Inside were the prepared torches. Then each person lit two torches at the same time, rushed into the village and started setting fires everywhere. . The houses in the village are thatched houses common among Nanyang natives, and the hillside faces the sun and is dry. Most of the surrounding trees were cut down, making it easy for houses in the village to be set on fire. At the beginning, the natives in the village did not know what was happening. They only heard people running outside, and at the same time they smelled smoke. But then they felt a choking white smoke suddenly rising from the house. At this time, many natives began to rush out of the house to check, but what they saw was strange figures setting fire to the village. Some natives reacted faster and started shouting immediately. They wanted to go back to the house and pick up weapons to resist, but their shouts also attracted the attention of the arsonist. Before they could turn around, someone rushed in front of them, and then a white light flashed, blood spurted out, and a human head rolled several times on the ground, covered with blood and dirt. The same thing happened throughout the village. The native men and women who were forced out of the house by the fire and thick smoke faced the fate of being killed. Although the natives later began to take up arms to resist, what they faced was They are a group of extremely vicious Japanese bandits. Not only are their weapons prepared much better than them, but they also have rich combat experience. Even the most courageous warriors in the village are no match for ordinary Japanese, let alone those old people and children. The population of this village is similar to what Kawashita Ishiki had estimated in advance. There were only about 60 prime-age men, and they were quickly slaughtered in the first round of resistance. The remaining elderly, women and children together should be More than a hundred people. The environment in the jungle is harsh and it is difficult for the elderly and children to survive. Coupled with the raging plague in the past few years, the elderly and children with low resistanceThe most people died, so among the more than a hundred people, the number of women was the largest. If it were in the past, Kawashitaishi would kill the old people and children, and as for the women, he would kill the old ones among them, and take the remaining young women outside and sell them for a good price, but this time they only need each other's Human heads, and just in case, all men, women and children were killed. The whole village was filled with blood and headless corpses were everywhere. Under the light of the torch, it looked like Shura Hell. The massacre continued until dawn. During this period, although the remaining natives tried to break through the gate several times to escape, they were quickly killed by the Japanese under Kawashita Ishi. Not only were they unable to break through the gate, but they also left dead bodies on the ground. In the end, When the sun showed a ray of light from the east, there was no living native in the entire village except the people from the Kawashita slave-catching team. "To report to the leader, all the killed natives have been counted, and a total of 172 heads have been obtained. Two team members died and eleven were injured, but the injuries were not serious." Kawashita was very excited. I reported to my brother that this time they not only completed the hiring of the dwarf black chief, but also obtained 72 more heads. Now there are rich people all over Java who buy the heads of natives, so they don¡¯t have to worry about selling these heads. stay home. After hearing this, Kawashita Ishi also smiled excitedly, and the other team members whispered happily, while calculating how much benefit they could get from it. Although most of these benefits belong to Kawashita Ishi, they can also get a sum. Quite a handsome reward. As for the two unlucky guys who died, no one would care about them. But after all, Kawashitaishi was relatively calm, and he quickly calmed down the excitement in his heart. He took a long breath and said, "Okay, let's stop talking about it. Let's deal with these heads, and then take two of each of them back to the city!" The team members also loudly agreed and began to help deal with the heads. In this hot climate, if not treated, the human head will soon rot, and it will be very uncomfortable to carry it on the body, so it needs to be treated with lime or salt, as long as it can be preserved for a few more days, then enter If the city sells it, they will have nothing to do with the rest. After processing the heads, Kawashita Ishi and the others ate something with their hands stained with blood. After killing people all night, they were already hungry. As for the situation where dead bodies were everywhere around them, they had long been used to it over the years. It won't affect their appetite. Some team members even found some bacon or fruit from the remaining houses of the natives as extra meals for themselves. After breakfast, Kawashita immediately ordered the team to return to the city. After all, the Han people have a saying that "the night is long and the dreams are many." It is better to sell these people as soon as possible and get the money in their hands. The Kawashita slave-catching team walked along the hillside path toward the jungle at the foot of the mountain. Kawashita Ishi, who was walking in front, also carried two human heads on his back, although a disgusting bloody smell emanated from the canvas wrapping the heads. , but when I smelled Kawashita Ishi's nose, it seemed to have the smell of money. Especially when I thought of the scene when I returned to the family with money, Kawashita was even more excited and couldn't restrain himself. Even now he has started to I was planning my family plans in my mind. "It's a pity that Kawashita was too careless. He forgot that there is an old saying among the Han people: "The mantis stalks the cicada, but the oriole follows behind." Just when they had just reached the foot of the mountain and were about to enter the jungle, suddenly there was a sound of bowstrings from the jungle in front, followed by a rain of arrows shooting towards Kawashita from three directions: front, left and right. Slave team. "Ah~" Caught off guard, the members of Kawashita's slave-catching team were hit by arrows one after another. More than a dozen of them were shot in the vital organs. They fell to the ground and twitched non-stop. It looked like they were dead. Many others were also shot. In the middle, but at least he could still move, he screamed and started looking for a hiding place. As the leader, Ishikawa Kawashita has experienced countless lives and deaths. When the sound of bowstrings sounded in the jungle, he had already reacted and rolled on the spot and hid behind a tree next to the path. But even so, he His left hand was still hit by an arrow, and the entire palm was shot through. But it is very unfortunate that Kawashita Ishi's younger brother Kawashita Yuji is a newcomer and does not have the reaction he has. In addition, he is standing next to Kawashita Ishi, and the arrows that are hiding towards him are also the densest. So when faced with the incoming arrows, Kawashita couldn't even dodge even two of them. He was suddenly shot into a hedgehog and couldn't die anymore. Although watching his brother die in front of him made Kawashitaishi very sad, he knew that now was not the time to grieve. The other party was obviously prepared and was waiting here to ambush them. If they couldn't escape, If so, then even he himself will die here. Text Chapter 696: Killing and Being Killed It has to be said that the Kawashita slave-catching team was indeed well-trained. Except for the dozen or so people who were attacked during the initial attack, the others found hiding places in the shortest possible time to save themselves from being shot to death by arrows. Of course Many people were slightly or seriously injured, but at least more than 60 people were alive. Kawashitaishi hid behind a tree. He knew that the opponent could not keep shooting arrows. When the enemy stopped shooting arrows, it would be time for them to fight back. What he didn't expect was that although the rain of arrows quickly stopped, a proud voice came from the jungle on the opposite side: "Kawashita Ishi, Jin has been waiting here for a long time. You'd better surrender as soon as possible." , maybe I can save you from death!" Hearing this familiar voice, Kawashita Ishi suddenly became furious, opened his mouth and roared: "Cui Zhong, you despicable villain, you actually ambushed us and plotted against us. I will repay you twice as much in the future!" "Hahaha~, Kawana Ishi, Kawana Ishi, you are so naive. At this time, do you still think you can escape?" The man named Cui Zhong in the jungle said even more proudly, and at the same time, he Around Kawashita Ishi and others, there began to be sounds of vegetation being trampled and broken, and it was obvious that the other party was slowly outflanking them. In fact, when Kawashitaishi heard the other party's voice, his heart sank, and he gave up the idea of ????escape. The person who ambushed them was an old acquaintance of Kawana Ishik and also his old rival. The opponent's name was Cui Zhong. He was a Samhan, and to be precise, he should be from Silla. When Baekje went to war with Silla, the Japanese army sent troops to join the war. As a result, the Japanese soldiers burned, killed, and looted the Silla people. Countless Silla people died at the hands of the Japanese soldiers. It happened that Cui Zhong's whole family was killed by the Japanese soldiers. Moreover, he died miserably. Cui Zhong escaped by hiding in a water tank. It was exactly this kind of experience. Cui Zhong hated the Japanese, and even participated in Li Min's war against the Japanese. At that time, he was a member of the Samhan Army. Later, after retiring, he led a group of comrades to form a slave-catching team. At first, they captured slaves in the Japanese state. Later, when the Japanese state was established, slave-catching was slowly banned locally. However, Cui Zhong's hatred of the Japanese has not been resolved by this, and he is also very hostile to the Japanese. Both Chuanxiashi and Cui Zhong relied on slave catching to make a living. The so-called peers are enemies, competition is inevitable, and it is not impossible to sometimes have swords against each other. When Kawashita set up the slave-catching team, Cui Zhong was already an old man in the slave-catching world. However, Kawashita relied on his courage to fight and robbed Cui Zhong's business several times. This made Cui Zhong, who had always hated the Japanese, Cui Zhong was so angry that he repeatedly made trouble for Kawana Shi. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by two slave-catching teams, have even fought several times in the outside world, but one has the strength in numbers. One dared to fight tooth and nail, so neither party took advantage. Unexpectedly, the other party also came to Java this time, and even laid an ambush here, catching Kawanishitishi off guard. Kawashita Ishi felt very heavy at this time. Cui Zhong understood that since the other party dared to ambush them here, they must be fully prepared, and the opponent's number was greater than theirs. In addition, our side fought hard in the middle of the night yesterday, and now everyone is mentally exhausted. It is impossible to be Cui Zhong's opponent. Hearing the footsteps getting closer and closer around him, Kawashita Ishi couldn't help but feel a little desperate. Cui Zhong in the jungle was also very proud. This time he was also hired by a wealthy man of the same clan to help him collect a hundred native heads. He had been wandering around Java for nearly a month, but still found nothing. He was even ready to give up on this task. But inadvertently, the men he sent out to search for traces of the natives came to report, and they found members of his old rival Kawashita's slave-catching team, and they were stationed outside the field. What's more, Kawashitaishi was not in this team. , this made Cui Zhong very excited, and when he was about to give the opponent a blow, he did not expect that several members of the Kawashita slave-catching team who had gone out suddenly came back, and then the whole team hurried into the jungle. This discovery made Cui Zhongshi feel moved. He thought that the reason why the Sichuan slave-catching team left in such a hurry must have discovered something, and it may not even be that they actually found a native village. Thinking of this, Cui Zhong was also extremely ecstatic. He immediately sent his best men to follow the opponent from a distance and left marks along the way. He led his team to follow him from a distance. Unexpectedly, a big discovery was made. Kawashita Stone actually found A native village. The next thing was very simple. Cui Zhong saw with his own eyes that Kawashita Shi led his people into the native village. He was not in a hurry. He just laid an ambush on the only way down the mountain and waited to fight all night. Kawashita came to the door himself. Not only could he get the heads of those natives, but he could also get rid of Kawashita's old rival. As expected, Kawashita was fooled. "Whoosh~" As Cui Zhong's men approached, another long arrow was shot from the jungle towards Kawashita Ishi. However, Kawashita Ishi's reaction was also very quick. He dodged in a flash. At the same time, he raised his right hand and fired a flying knife. Shoot according to the arrowHe shot in the direction he came from, only to see a scream from the jungle, followed by a burst of vicious curses. It seemed that the other party had failed. But before Kawashita took a breath, two enemies suddenly emerged from the jungle next to him, and they slashed at his head with long knives in their hands like swords. Kawashita Ishi's movements were also very fast. He rolled on the spot to temporarily avoid it, then drew a knife with his left hand and slashed at one of them. He raised his right hand and launched another flying knife, aiming directly at the throat of the other person. At such a close distance, the opponent had no time to react. He only felt a coldness in his throat, and then his whole body felt like a deflated rubber ball. He clasped his throat with his hands and struggled for a few times, but finally fell to the ground and died unwillingly. However, his companion was very clever. Seeing the power of Kawashita's flying knife, he swung his knife to block the opponent's blow, and immediately turned around and ducked into the jungle to take shelter for fear that Kawashita's flying knife would fall on him. As time goes by, Cui Zhong's encirclement becomes smaller and smaller, and many members of the Kawashita slave-catching team have begun to fight with each other. For a while, there are shouts from both sides in the jungle; the clash of weapons; and the screams of injuries. There was a loud noise, and people were being killed every moment. What was even more unfortunate was that most of the people killed were members of the Kawashita slave-catching team. Faced with this situation, although Kawashita Ishi felt distressed, there was nothing he could do. Moreover, as the leader of Kawashita's slave-catching team, Cui Zhong sent several masters to deal with him. Although his flying knives were very sharp, they were not able to do anything after the opponent's continuous attacks. Under constant attacks, he was unable to shoot the flying knives. There were several members of Kawashita's slave-catching team around who wanted to come to the rescue. They knew that as long as they entangled Cui Zhong's people for a while, they would be able to give the leader a chance. When the time came, they would be able to rely on Kawashita's flying knives. A chance to survive. But Cui Zhong didn't give them a chance at all. This time he led more than 150 people to ambush the Kawashita slave team. In order to kill Kawashita Ishi, he also specially arranged several archers to not only find opportunities to kill Kawashita. Stone, and all members of the Kawashita slave-catching team who came forward would be shot mercilessly by them. Seeing his men fall one by one, Kawashitaishi's heart was bleeding, especially when he was entangled by the masters sent by Cui Zhong. Not only was he unable to save others, but he was also injured in many places, and his physical strength was slowly decreasing. If the consumption continues like this, even if he is not killed, he will eventually die of exhaustion. Thinking of this, Kawashita gritted his teeth suddenly and did not dodge the two knives that were slashing at him. He shot out two flying knives with lightning speed from his right hand. Although he killed two enemies, his right hand was also cut off by the enemy's knife. , and at the same time a large gash was cut in his chest. The severe pain made Kawashita scream, but his mind became more alert due to the stimulation of pain. The two enemies he killed fell down, and the circle surrounding him immediately revealed a blank space. Kawashitaishi immediately seized this opportunity, jumped out from the crowd besieging him, and then ducked into the jungle. Seeing Kawashita Ishi escaping, Cui Zhong's men naturally stepped forward to pursue him, but Kawashita Ishi showed amazing flying knife skills at this time. He threw several flying knives in succession without looking back. Although it was not as accurate as before, it was However, several people were still shot to death by flying knives in their throats and other vital parts. This made others slow down in fear. When they tried to pursue them again, Kawashita Ishi had already fled deep into the jungle. In addition to Kawashita Ishi, there were several masters from Kawashita's slave-catching team who relied on their superb skills and the terrain cover in the jungle to escape smoothly. In the end, Cui Zhong screamed that it was a pity that he could not kill Kawashita Ishi this time. , he will definitely suffer crazy revenge from the other party in the future, and it seems that his life will not be easy in the future. Although Cui Zhong was very sorry for Kawashita's escape, he also killed most of the members of Kawashita's slave-catching team, which could be regarded as getting rid of an old enemy, and more importantly, Kawashita brought more than 170 slaves. Now all the heads of the natives were his. Thinking about the crazy enthusiasm of those non-Han rich people, Cui Zhong couldn't help but feel hot, as if he saw countless silver coins waving to him. A few days later, Cui Zhong returned to Palembang City with these native heads, and then immediately contacted the customer behind him. Without saying anything, the other party immediately invested 40,000 yuan to buy one hundred heads, and then took them to the Palembang government office. After certification and pointing out the place where he killed the natives, and finally confirmed by officials, the Sanhan rich man finally got rid of his Sanhan residence registration and became a noble and glorious Han Chinese. As for the remaining more than 70 native heads, Cui Zhong also contacted a wealthy jewelry man who had traveled thousands of miles from Ceylon. The other party was a Sinhalese who was also eager to obtain Han household registration. As a result, these heads The other party bought it for a whopping price of five hundred guan each. After two transactions, Cui Zhong made a lot of money. It's just that there is a famous saying in the Central Plains, which is called "Extreme joy brings sorrow". When Cui Zhongchun was very proud, he went out to a brothel to find a lover of his. However, on the way, he suddenly heard someone calling his name. As a result, when he went back At that time, what I saw was??It was a flying knife shot at his own throat. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 697: Kill three birds with one stone ""Vendetta in Java reappears, flying knives to kill and chase souls", today's newspaper men are really getting better and better at naming names. In the royal study room of the palace, Li Min flicked the newspaper in his hand and said with a smile on his face. Hearing Li Min's words, Wang An, who was sitting in front of Li Min, also smiled and said: "I also read this report this morning. Speaking of which, Kawashitaishi is also a true-hearted person. The slave-catching team was ambushed by the Sanhan man. Even his own brother died and he himself became disabled. This kind of hatred is unbearable for anyone, but he chose the most direct and brutal method of revenge. This is the legacy of the ancient assassins." After hearing this, Li Min nodded and said nothing. In fact, he felt that Wang An's words were a bit flattering to Kawashita Ishi. Ancient assassins often targeted kings, but this Kawashita Ishi only killed the leader of a slave-catching team, and then actually He dared to resist arrest, but was shot dead by the police in Palembang. This was far from the level of assassins in ancient times who risked their lives without hesitation. But since the person is dead, it is also in line with the habits of the Han people in the Central Plains to give the other person a better evaluation. Regarding the death of Kawashita Ishi, there is one more thing to mention here. Although a place like Java belongs to Daqi in name, due to the previous plague, Daqi has little control over the place. In the past two years, it has just begun to build a few buildings. In the port city, Daqi's official power began to slowly enter Java. However, due to limited time, the law was only adapted to the vicinity of the city for the time being. For example, killing is not a big deal in an ungoverned tropical jungle, as long as you can bear the consequences of killing and the other party's revenge. But in the city, killing is a capital crime. So relatively speaking, the city is still very safe, and Cui Zhong is too careless. He never expected that Kawashita would dare to assassinate him in the city. Only then was Kawashita successful with one blow, but Kawashita was also shot to death next. "Master Wang, the number of people we have stipulated this time is a bit too small. Now rich foreigners from all over the country are flocking to Java Island. Looking at it, it is estimated that thousands of new Han people will emerge in the end. Isn't this a bit too much? Is it easy?" Li Min suddenly asked, although he came up with this method. However, the specific formulation was made by Wang An. Considering the current number of nearly one million natives in Java, the number of people who can eventually obtain Han household registration is at least several thousand. However, after hearing this, Wang An smiled and replied: "Your Majesty, don't worry. In fact, the reason why I agree with your Majesty's method is not only to eliminate the unrest in Java. I also want to pass this decree to eliminate those foreigners." The wealthy people were recruited and given a Han identity. After all, they have a lot of wealth and resources in their hands. If they are kept inferior to others for a long time, it may make some people feel resentful, which is not conducive to future rule." Li Min understood immediately after hearing this. It turns out that Wang An was interested in the wealth and resources in the hands of those rich foreigners, so he used this method to absorb them into the Han camp, and win the hearts of these people with Han household registration, so that most of the country's wealth and resources could be transferred to them. Unify. Accelerate development in all aspects at home and abroad. ¡°I see, it¡¯s really a good way to kill two birds with one stone!¡± Li Min nodded. However, after hearing this, Wang An showed a strange smile, pointed at the newspaper in Li Min's hand and said: "Your Majesty, you should praise this as a good way to kill three birds with one stone!" Li Min was stunned at first. Then he lowered his head and looked at the newspaper, and happened to see the report about Kawashita Ishi. He immediately slapped his head and said with a smile: "Fu Wang is right. If it weren't for your reminder, I would have forgotten the third one." The so-called third party between the two was deeply hidden. This started with the current slave-catching team. At the beginning, the slave-catching team was mainly composed of Han people and belonged to a hidden armed force under Li Min, the Slave-catching Association. It was also founded by Yan Bei with the support of Li Min. It can be regarded as a semi-official organization. Its nature is similar to that of the East India Company in later generations. The association is composed of some powerful slave-catching merchants, and there are also some who do not catch slaves. The team also relied on the Slave Catchers Association. However, in the past few years, in addition to the domestic development of Daqi, the first generation of slave catchers have also accumulated considerable wealth, and after so many years, they have also begun to get tired of the kind of fighting and killing. life, so the slave catchers also began to change. The old slave catchers turned to legitimate business, and the new slave catchers began to rise. Speaking of slave hunting, it is also a hugely profitable industry. Many people are willing to take the risk to join this industry, thereby accumulating their first pot of gold as quickly as possible. This not only attracts a large number of Han youths, but also attracts many non-Han people. , for example, people like Kawashitaishi and Cui Zhong, they are both non-Han, and they have also done very well in the slave catching industry. If they are allowed to develop, they may have the strength to enter the decision-making level of the slave catching association in the future. Slave catching association??is not an ordinary industrial and commercial association, it is a semi-official and semi-military organization. Li Min needs to have absolute control over this organization, although those non-Han slave-catching merchants may not necessarily be interested in it after entering the decision-making level. Li Min's control poses a threat, but from the bottom of his heart, Li Min is still wary of those foreign races, so he does not want those non-Han slave-catching merchants to enter the decision-making level of the association. In addition, even if those non-Han slave-catchers did not have the ability to enter the decision-making level of the association, the slave-catching team in their hands was still a violent organization. Li Min was really worried about such an organization being in the hands of non-Han people, so he had to think In order to weaken the strength of those alien slave-catching teams, there was a law to eliminate the Javanese natives. Those who most want to obtain household registration status are naturally the wealthy non-Han people. Of course, they cannot kill people themselves, so hiring a professional slave-catching team becomes their first choice. It is worth mentioning that the Han slave-catching teams are generally large in scale, and they not only have fixed slave-catching grounds in Africa and other places, but also have their own fixed sales channels, with very considerable income every day. If you want to hire If they go to Java to catch slaves, the price will be very high. In comparison, those foreign slave-catching teams are relatively small and have no fixed income, so the rich will definitely hire these non-Han slave-catching teams at high prices, and facts have proved this. It¡¯s just that there are too many monks and too little food. Even though there are nearly one million natives in Java, there are more people who want to obtain Han household registration. Therefore, in order to compete for limited resources, conflicts will definitely break out among these slave-catching teams, especially some of the slave-catching teams are originally Even if they have a lot of grievances, for example, like Kawana Ishi and Cui Zhong, they can be said to be enemies on a narrow road. In fact, before the fight between Kawashitaishi and Cui Zhong, there had been several incidents of slave catching teams fighting each other on Java Island. Especially after the heads of the natives were fried to hundreds of pieces each, it caused countless people to go crazy. , some slave-catching teams that exterminated native tribes often encountered several bloody fights on their way back to the city. The strong ones could return to the city, while the weak ones were wiped out halfway. The native head handed over to the government had changed hands several times before. It was not only stained with the blood of the killed native, but also stained with the blood of more other people. "By the way, have the 50,000 army troops transferred to Java already set off?" Li Min suddenly remembered something and asked again. The island of Java has attracted so many slave-catching teams, and most of them are foreigners, which threatens the security of the island. So just a few days ago, Li Min mobilized an army of 50,000 to station in Java. Departure also takes time, so he asked this question. "Don't worry, Your Majesty, the 50,000-strong army has set off yesterday. With the speed of steamships, I believe they will reach Java in a few days. In addition, the Nanyang Fleet has also set up a station on Java Island, with a force of 20 main warships stationed all year round. Our fleet can definitely guarantee the safety of Java Island!" Wang An bowed to report. Li Min nodded with confidence, but Wang An did not stop after speaking, but hesitated, and finally reported again: "Your Majesty, the 'European Nobles' plan launched by His Highness King Wu some time ago has been It has attracted thousands of Han youths, many of whom are recent graduates. These students are urgently needed talents in all walks of life. Isn't it a pity that they were lost in vain?" The "European Nobles" plan that Wang An talked about was actually a way that Li Ke, who was far away in the Mediterranean, came up with in order to recruit more Han people to settle there. This method was named European Nobility. As the name suggests, all Han Chinese who are willing to move to the Mediterranean will be granted the status of a baron by Li Ke as soon as they arrive on the Iberian Peninsula, which means they will have the status of a noble. It's just that Li Ke hasn't established a country yet, so the title he bestowed is only valid within his own ruling area, which is the Iberian Peninsula, so he is called a European aristocrat. When Li Min heard this, he immediately understood what Wang An wanted to say. He just smiled lightly and said: "Wang Fu, as far as I know, the third brother's plan is not only to recruit people in Daqi, but also in Datang. Recruiting manpower, how will Datang react now?" "This" Wang An was speechless for a moment, and finally said helplessly, "The people of the Tang Dynasty seem to like to be aristocrats more than we in Daqi. Now nearly ten thousand people have rushed to the Mediterranean, and the Tang Dynasty officials have not done anything about it. prohibit." "That's it. Even my father has stated that he will support third brother. How can I, as a biological brother, drag him back at this time? What's more, although we in Daqi are short of people, third brother has more people than us. There is a shortage of people, and the situation in the Mediterranean is now at a critical period. The third brother must prepare enough manpower to deal with this change. If he can profit from it, then he can lay the foundation for his ambition to dominate the Mediterranean in one fell swoop!" Li Min said! At the end, the eyesHe almost penetrated everything and saw the drama that was about to be staged in the distant western land. Text Chapter 698 Conquering the Iberian Peninsula "Boom, boom, boom~" An overwhelming roar of artillery sounded. Although the city wall of Caesar Augusta was strong, after several days of non-stop bombardment and blasting, it was finally overwhelmed and collapsed with a 'boom', leaving a gap. The Roman army swarmed in, shouting slogans to overthrow the Gothic rule, and quickly attacked the palace of Caesar Augusta. The original Romans in the city also began to sneak attack the Visigoth army. The rule of this military town has come to an end. ¡èLiterature bar: wxba¡è When Wang Fangyi rushed into the city of Caesar Augusta with 10,000 cavalry, the Visigoths in the city finally couldn't resist it. In the end, they were either killed or surrendered. However, the result of surrender was often stoned by the Romans in the city. Or killed with wooden sticks, and many Romans even began to attack the mansions of some Visigoth nobles, killing the men, children and old people inside. Gothic women were dragged to the street and raped to death, which looked extremely miserable. Caesar Augusta is located at the northeastern end of the Iberian Peninsula. It originally belonged to the territory of the Roman Empire. Most of the residents here were original Romans. However, after the Visigoths occupied the place, they took over the land of the local Romans. Two-thirds were taken away, and half of the forest was taken away. Others, such as slaves and tools, were also demanded from them. Although many people rose up to resist, they were brutally suppressed by the Visigoth army. Usually the Visigoths ruled Caesar Augustus very harshly, especially some Visigoth nobles, who levied excessive taxes on the Romans in the city. As a result, countless wealthy Romans went bankrupt and even became beggars on the streets. The life of other Romans was also very difficult, so the Romans had no other feelings except hatred for the Visigoths who ruled them. Therefore, it is not surprising that he is taking such crazy revenge now. Wang Fangyi has long been used to this kind of situation. Not only Caesar Augusta, but also other Visigothic cities they attacked before. The local Romans almost all hated the Visigoths. The Visigoths were originally a very barbaric nation. They did not know how to rule a country, and they blindly suppressed the country with military force. In addition, under the influence of the Romans, the Visigoth aristocrats only pursued pleasure. Naturally, the money they needed could only be extracted from the Romans. Fortunately, they could still maintain a relatively effective army, otherwise they would have been overthrown by the Romans long ago. However, the families of those Gothic nobles were very wealthy. Based on this alone, Wang Fangyi could not let the Romans in the city continue to make such trouble. Therefore, under his order, his troops began to maintain order in the city. All those who participated in burning, killing and looting were driven home. If they dared to resist the order, they could only be killed as a warning to others. Under this harsh military order, the city of Caesar Augusta quickly restored its original order. Fires ignited in the city were put out, and dead bodies were dragged outside the city to be burned or buried. At the same time, Wang Fangyi also sent someone to notify Li Ke and others who were supervising the battle in the rear to enter the city. Northeast of the city of Caesar Augusta is Toulouse, the capital of the Visigothic Kingdom, and there are no urban barriers in between. It can even be said that Caesar Augusta is the gateway to Toulouse. Occupying this place means that Toulouse is like a girl who has been stripped naked. Now standing naked in front of Li Ke, he could lead his troops to ravage the Visigoth capital at any time. Since Li Ke established a foothold in the southwest coastal area of ????the Iberian Peninsula. He soon discovered a situation, that is, the internal rule of the Visigoth Kingdom was not very stable. First of all, the Visigoths were invaders after all. Compared with the original Romans in the area, the Visigoths were still a minority after all. Secondly, because the Visigoths lacked the corresponding cultural heritage, they did not know how to rule at all, and they just exploited the Romans blindly. This led to continuous domestic uprisings, and the Romans also hated the Visigoths. This discovery made Li Ke ecstatic. After discussing with Cen Changqian, they decided to implement a relatively loose rule in the ruling area. At the same time, they vigorously promoted the alliance between Datang and Rome. In particular, they pointed out that they had personally visited Eastern Rome and had a close relationship with Rome. Constans II and his wife were very good friends. The loose rule made the Romans truly feel the changes around them. Not only were their lives getting better and better, but the Han people who ruled them were also completely different from the Visigoths. When they got along with each other, the Han people always showed a polite attitude. Everything is done according to the laws and regulations. This is ten thousand times stronger than the Visigoths. In the eyes of the Romans, the Visigoths were simply a group of barbaric destroyers. As for laws and rules, they were simply a joke in the eyes of the Visigoths. It is always very easy for civilized people to get along with civilized people. Coupled with the alliance between the Tang Dynasty and Rome, as well as the personal relationship between Li Ke and Constans II, especially there are secret rumors that Jun Shi Queen Irina of Tansi II fell in love at first sight with His Highness King Wu of the Tang Dynasty who ruled them.Even the reason why His Royal Highness King Wu stayed in the Mediterranean to establish a kingdom was mainly to be closer to Queen Irina. Material satisfaction and spiritual closeness made Li Ke's rule in the Iberian Peninsula very stable in a short period of time, which was far beyond the reach of the Visigoths. Moreover, with the spread of the news by thoughtful people, the Romans in the Visigothic area also began to care for Li Ke, secretly looking forward to this Roman ally all the time to come as soon as possible and drive away the Visigoths who oppressed them. . Under such favorable circumstances, Li Ke naturally would not give up this good opportunity. Therefore, while recruiting local Romans to form an army, he also urged for subsequent supplies. When supplies were sent from Datang, Daqi and Tianzhu, As soon as he arrived, Li Ke appointed Wang Fangyi as the general. From the 50,000 King Wu army brought by Da Qi, he divided 30,000 people and 70,000 local Roman troops to form a 100,000-strong crusade and began to conquer Xigo. Special Kingdom. The 30,000 King Wu troops were all firearm troops, and they were also the core of a very large army. In the war with the Visigoths, Wang Fangyi often used firearm troops to disrupt the formation of the Visigoth army first, and then the Roman troops on both wings swarmed forward. , impacting the opponent's formation. Generally speaking, few Visigothic troops could withstand this kind of attack. Most of the Visigothic troops were killed under this impact, and their blood flowed like rivers. Of course, there are also a few elite troops who can withstand the bombardment of firearms, and when they face the newly trained Romans, they can fight vigorously against them. At this time, Wang Fangyi will send out his carefully prepared 10,000 cavalry. This cavalry They were all composed of grassland barbarians who were proficient in riding skills. The dismounted were musketeers and the mounted were cavalry. Under the impact of this kind of cavalry, no matter how elite the Visigoth army was, they could only be slaughtered. You must know that the main reason why the Visigoths moved westward was that they were hunted by the Huns. Especially during the Arati era, the Germans in Europe lived fearfully in the shadow of the Huns. The Huns were originally a nomadic people in the northern part of the Central Plains, and they were also considered a branch of the barbarians on the grassland. Their fighting methods were also very similar to the barbarian cavalry brought by Li Ke. Therefore, when facing the barbarian cavalry, the Visigoths almost mistakenly thought that It was the Huns who came to kill again. The fear engraved in their bones made most Goths lose the courage to resist. It was precisely the advantage in military strength and the secret cooperation of the Romans that made Li Ke's expedition very smooth. In just one year, he occupied most of the Iberian Peninsula. and pushed the front to the south bank of the Ebro River at the northeastern tip of the peninsula. This time, Wang Fangyi led his troops to capture the important military town of Caesar Augusta. He had eliminated the last important military town on the south bank of the Ebro River, and his troops were approaching Toulouse, the capital of Visigoth. It can be said that the Visigothic Kingdom has been forced to a dead end by Li Ke. They must either organize the remaining forces to fight to the death with Li Ke, or pack up their things and go back to their hometown. After receiving the news, Li Ke from the rear was very excited and led his people to the city of Caesar Augusta. This city with a very unpronounceable name is surrounded by semi-desert plains. Only this place is nourished by water from the melted ice and snow in the mountains, making it a rare oasis. The entire city is built on this oasis, so it looks very special. The beauty of the city, the prosperous commerce here, and the geographical location are also very important. Therefore, whether the Romans or the Visigoths ruled here, a large number of troops were stationed in the city. Although the city of Caesar Augusta is important, Li Ke's targets for these conquests are not just here. After Wang Fangyi led his army to rest in the city for a few days, he immediately attacked again, first going south along the Ebro River, and then suddenly turning Road to the northeast, and finally with the cooperation of the navy, Barcelona, ??the largest port city of the Visigoths in the Mediterranean, was captured in one fell swoop. Finally, the army moved north. A month later, it arrived at the pass of the Pyrenees Mountains, where it encountered the Visigoth army again. After a hard battle, Wang Fangyi captured the battle at the cost of nearly 10,000 casualties. This mountain pass opened up the passage to the European Gaul region. Of course, most of the casualties were Romans. The 30,000 King Wu army as the core did not suffer many casualties. The Pyrenees Mountains are the natural dividing line between the Iberian Peninsula and the European continent. The entire mountain range can be divided into three sections, including the western section close to the Atlantic Ocean and the eastern section close to the Mediterranean Sea. The altitude of the mountains is not very high, and there are also mountain passes. It passed, but the middle section was impassable. The mountain pass in the eastern section is now controlled by Li Ke, while the mountain pass in the western section is controlled by the tough Basques. The Visigoths failed to conquer this ancient nation before, and it is even more impossible to enter the Iberian Peninsula from there now. . In other words, after capturing the mountain pass in the eastern part of the Pyrenees Mountains, Li Ke had blocked the Visigoths' way into the Iberian Peninsula. Although there were still many cities in the entire peninsula in the hands of the Visigoths , but it has lost its connection with the rear, like a rootlessIt is only a matter of time before Li Ping is conquered by Li Ke. Text Chapter 699 Irina is here Barcelona was originally a settlement built by the Carthaginians. In the fifth century AD, it became the capital of the Principality of Carthage. The city is full of Greek and Roman-style buildings. It is one of the oldest cities in the Iberian Peninsula and one of the oldest cities in the Mediterranean. One of the largest ports along the coast. The iron smelting industry in Barcelona is very developed, and most of the blacksmiths in the Visigothic Kingdom are concentrated here. Every morning, the sound of "clinking" iron is heard in the city. In the Mediterranean in the seventh century, iron smelting technology was still very backward, and block iron smelting was always used. The so-called block iron smelting was to use iron ore to form solid iron at a lower temperature, which contained a large amount of slag, For unburned charcoal, etc., it is necessary to knock out the impurities inside when the temperature of the iron block is high. In addition to the iron smelting industry, Barcelona is also very famous for its leather processing and wine industries. Together with the iron smelting industry, it has become Barcelona's three major economic pillars. After Li Ke occupied this place, he saw that Barcelona's port and iron smelting industry had more development potential than the city of Malaga he first occupied, so he temporarily moved his residence here. The City Lord's Palace in Barcelona was the original Grand Duke's Palace of the Principality of Carthage, and is now also renamed Prince Wu's Palace. After Li Ke captured the mountain passes in the eastern part of the Pyrenees, he did not rush to eliminate the remaining Visigoth forces on the Iberian Peninsula. Instead, he began to reorganize the army and promote the loose policy he had implemented in the southwest of the peninsula. to the entire peninsula. After all, in this year's campaign, he has conquered land several times larger than before. If he doesn't manage it again, something will probably happen. As for the remaining Visigoths, they no longer pose any threat to Li Ke. After he temporarily stabilizes the rule in various places, he can immediately send troops to destroy them. What Li Ke didn't expect was that he had not yet finished rectifying the internal affairs. Roman uprisings broke out one after another in the remaining cities of the Visigoth Kingdom. Those crazy Romans rushed into the mansions of the Visigoth nobles and unleashed the oppression they had suffered before. Although the Visigoth army tried their best to suppress it, the Romans knew that the entire Iberian Peninsula had changed its owner. , the Visigoth Kingdom was over, so when facing the Visigoth army, there was no fear. On the contrary, the Visigoths knew that they had no way to escape and had no fighting spirit at all. The result was predictable. According to Li Ke¡¯s final statistics, there were eight cities in the uprising, except for one that failed. In the other seven cities, not a single Visigoth was found alive after the uprising. As for the city where the uprising failed, it was mainly because there were more Gothic troops stationed in the city. The organizers of the uprising leaked the news in advance. As a result, they were violently suppressed by the Visigoths. In the end, the Romans in the entire city were massacred. More than half. Faced with this situation, Li Ke sent people to take over the city where the uprising was successful. On the one hand, he immediately organized an army and prepared to capture the city that massacred the Romans in the shortest possible time and put the Visigoths in the city on trial. This is a good opportunity to win over people. Li Ke will naturally not let it go. This kind of opportunity to win people's hearts is the most suitable for Li Ke to do it himself, but before he could leave, he suddenly received a message from Constantinople - Irina is coming! Under the blue sky. It is a sapphire-like sea, and a fleet of Roman warships is slowly moving westward. The middlemost warship is very huge. Anyone who knows the Roman navy will judge that it is a ten-oared warship, which is several times larger than the surrounding three-oared or five-oared warships. , even comparable to the main battleships in the Daqi Navy. However, large size does not mean strong combat effectiveness. For example, this ten-oared battleship actually has very weak combat effectiveness. Even a small three-oared warship may be able to sink it, because the warship's The more oar seats there are, the larger the warship will be and the more oarsmen it will need, the heavier the ship will be and the greater the resistance it will bear. The more oar seats there will be, the faster the ship will be. slow. It is precisely because of this that the main purpose of ships like the Ten-Oar Seat is not for combat, but a symbol of status. Generally speaking, the more noble a person is, the more oars the ship will have when traveling. Many, like the ten-oared warship in front of me, the occupants are at least the Grand Duke level. Irina stood on the bow of the ship and looked to the west from a distance. She and Li Ke had been separated for more than three years. She was thinking about each other almost every moment, especially a year ago, after learning that Li Ke brought After the army landed on the Iberian Peninsula, Irina was so excited that she didn't want to eat or drink for several days. Every time she thought of the happy time she spent with Li Ke, there was always a sweet smile on her lips. It¡¯s a pity that Li Ke has just landed on the Iberian Peninsula, and he needs to make decisions on major military and political matters, so he has no time to go see Irina. And Irina is limited by her identity and cannot easily leave Constantinople, so the two?One is at the eastern end of the Mediterranean Sea, and the other is at the western end of the Mediterranean Sea. Although they miss each other in their hearts, they cannot meet each other. Thinking of the lovesickness she has suffered over the past year, Irina on the bow couldn't help but sigh. But then a smile appeared on her face. Now she finally had a chance to come out, and looking at the situation this time, she didn't have to go back to Constantinople in a short period of time. Irina couldn't help but get excited at the thought of meeting the person of her dreams soon. As for the tense situation within the Eastern Roman Empire, she might have cared about it before, but now she only hopes to see Li Ke soon, and everything else is unimportant to her. "Irina, are you really not going to join any party this time?" When Irina was missing Li Ke, suddenly a gray-haired general came up behind her. The general was tall and burly, with his strong arms exposed and his palms looking very thick and powerful. This showed that the opponent must be an excellent warrior. The other person is about fifty years old. His skin may be red and black due to long-term exposure to the sun, and he has a short gray beard under his chin. Although he looks a bit old, he still has a toughness. Qi. Irina heard the voice behind her, turned around slightly to look at the old general, and then said with a smile: "Father, this is not so much a religious dispute, but a power struggle between their brothers. There¡¯s no need for us to get involved.¡± This old general is Irina's father, named O'Fron. He is a nobleman from the southern province and an excellent naval general. Unfortunately, their hometown has been occupied by the cannibals. , Ophron had to take his family to Constantine to join his daughter. Later, with the help of Irina, he re-entered the navy and now serves as the commander of the fleet at their feet. When O'Fron heard his daughter's words, he looked hesitant on his face, and finally said: "Irina, His Majesty the Emperor is your husband after all, and he issued an order this time prohibiting the church from discussing the divinity and humanity of Christ. , this is obviously support for the Monophysite sect in our southern province. If you can express your stance on behalf of our southern church at this time, it will definitely greatly increase His Majesty¡¯s reputation. By then, our Monophysite sect will also be able to take the opportunity to expand our influence and in the future. It¡¯s easier to recruit more believers.¡± O'Fron is a devout Christian. Although he knows that Constans II's actions this time are mainly for some political purpose, the current situation is beneficial to their southern church, so he thinks he can take advantage of this opportunity. To expand the influence of the church, as her daughter is a queen and a member of the Southern Church, she can naturally represent the entire Southern Church at this time. But Irina still shook her head after hearing this, and her eyes turned to the west again, but while she was missing Li Ke, she also began to recall what happened within the empire during this period. The whole thing is very complicated. Since Theodosius I established Christianity as the state religion of the Roman Empire in the fourth century AD, the fate of the entire empire began to be closely linked to Christianity. Later, the Eastern and Western Roman Empire split, and Christianity also It is divided into the Church of Rome and the Church of Constantinople. The Church of Rome is the Catholic Church in later generations, and the Church of Constantine is the Orthodox Church in later generations. Later, the Western Roman Empire perished, but the Roman Church did not disappear. Instead, it relied on various conquerors to survive. There was even a barbarian pope. However, at this time, the Roman Church was also at the lowest point in history and its strength was very weak. On the other hand, the Orthodox Church in Constantinople was very prosperous. With the expansion of Eastern Rome, it even spread its teachings to Egypt and other places. However, the Orthodox Church is not monolithic. There are also many schools within it, the most important of which is Monophysites emerged in the southern provinces. Both Catholics and Orthodox believe that Christ has human nature and divinity, without mixing, changing or separating. However, the Monophysites believe that Christ only has divinity but no humanity, so the debate has arisen, even to some extent. This controversy also affected the Eastern Roman Empire's rule over the southern provinces. However, with the rise of Cathay, the southern provinces of the Eastern Roman Empire fell one after another, and the strength of the Monophysites was greatly reduced. Orthodox Orthodox Christianity became the main religion within the empire. This made the Eastern Roman Empire become purer, and instead This has increased the national strength and even blocked Dashi's attack. Later, he even formed an alliance with the Tang Dynasty, so that Dashi no longer dared to attack the Eastern Roman Empire without permission. As time went by, the Eastern Roman Empire slowly recovered its strength from the war, which made Constans II's ambition grow. However, he did not expect that it was his ambition that made Constans II The Eastern Roman Empire fell into a bloody civil strife. Text Chapter 700 The Battle of Christ With the intervention of the three great empires of Tang, Daqi and Tianzhu, Dashi not only stopped expanding, but has even turned to a defensive posture. After all, they are not the opponents of the three empires in any way. /> It was precisely after seeing this situation that Constans II suddenly had an ambition, that is, to take back the lost southern provinces from the hands of Dashi. After all, these provinces were lost in his hands. If If he could take it back, he would not only make up for his reputation, but he might even become one of the most famous emperors in the history of the Roman Empire. It was with the support of this idea that Constans II began various preparations to regain the lost territory, not to mention the military and economic aspects. In recent years, through trade with the Tang Dynasty and other countries, Rome It also promoted the development of domestic industry and commerce, and the treasury revenue was very sufficient, so it naturally had enough strength to launch a war. In addition, in order to win the support of the people in the southern provinces that had fallen, Constans II thought of a method that he thought was good. Although the southern provinces have been occupied by the Great Eclipse, the people in these areas have not changed their beliefs for the time being, and they mainly believe in Monophysites. So Constans issued a decree that prohibited Catholics and Orthodox Christians from discussing the divinity and humanity of Christ. This was equivalent to a disguised overture to the Monophysites. Originally, this decree of Constans II did have an effect. For example, Irina's father, he and some nobles who fled from the southern provinces, after learning about this decree, attacked Constans II. The world is filled with gratitude. In addition, it turned out that some churches in the southern provinces were also secretly sent to contact Constans II. Speaking of the churches in the lost southern provinces, their lives are not easy. Dashi is an Islamic country. For the sake of stability, it does not force proselytizing in the occupied areas, but it imposes additional taxes on non-Islamic believers. tax. This made those Christian churches feel a fatal threat, so it was natural for these churches to move closer to Constans II after Constans II passed a decree to show favor to them. The Eastern Roman emperor was both a political leader and a religious leader, so the decree of Constans II also represented the attitude of the Eastern Orthodox Church. However, Constans II ignored the reaction of the Roman Church. The current Pope of Rome, or the person directly called the Pope, is Martin I, and for some unknown reason, Constans II dislikes Martin I very much. When Martin I succeeded to the throne as Pope. According to the church's etiquette, the approval of the Roman Emperor was required, but the Western Roman Empire had long since perished, so subsequent Roman popes would seek permission from the Eastern Roman Emperor to ascend the throne. Of course. Because the Eastern Roman Empire had long lost its control over Rome, this approval was only a step in the papal enthronement and was not necessary. For example, Constans II did not approve Martin I's accession to the throne, but Martin I eventually became the Pope of Rome. At the Lateran Council convened and chaired by Martin I, he publicly condemned monotheism and the decree of Constans II prohibiting debate on the will of Christ. This made the Eastern Roman emperor very angry and even issued an arrest warrant directly for Martin I. Although the Apennine Peninsula where the city of Rome is located was ruled by the Lombards, the Eastern Roman Empire was the overlord of the Mediterranean region after all. Constantine II still had the power to order the arrest of a person, so Martin I was quickly arrested and, a few months later, escorted to Constantinople. But Constans II did not think of it. His move caused big trouble. Although the Church of Rome and the Church of Constantinople had never dealt with each other very much, in fact the separation between the two churches did not last very long, and many doctrines were not as different as in later generations. In fact, if you put aside the political stance, there is not much difference in the teachings of the two churches. For example, regarding the Monophysites, their positions are the same. Constans II's previous decree prohibiting discussion of the divinity and humanity of Christ had caused dissatisfaction among some people within the Orthodox Church. Now he directly arrested Pope Martin I, which made many nobles feel dissatisfied. They all asked to see Constans II, hoping that the other party could pardon Martin I. Even the Senate opposed the arrest of Martin I. Unfortunately, during the empire, the Senate did not have any real power, and it was impossible to have any influence on Constans's decision. What a decisive influence. Among these nobles, the one who reacted most violently was Prince Theodosius, who was far away in Asia Minor, and was the younger brother of Constans II. With the secret help of Li Ke, he escaped from Constantinople to the front line of Asia Minor. In recent years, relying on his previous military exploits and the network of contacts he had established, Theodosius led the army in Asia Minor. Having mastered most of it, I now have the strength to challenge Constans II.   After Theodosius learned that Constantine II ordered the arrest of Martin I, he immediately united with the nobles of all levels in Asia Minor to jointly protest against this move of Constantine II, and even many Constantine The nobles of the fort also responded one after another. Of course, Constans II himself had many supporters, and together with the nobles of the southern provinces who had fled back, they also united to quarrel with the opposition led by Theodosius, and for a time the entire Eastern Rome The political situation in the empire became a mess. However, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the reason Theodosius opposed the arrest of Martin I so hard was not because of his fanaticism about religion. The real reason was that he wanted to use this incident to influence Constans II. to cause a blow to his prestige, thereby achieving his ulterior motives. When Theodosius was in Constantinople, although he was nominally a consul, he actually did not have much power in his hands. It was difficult to even leave the city. It can be said that that simple life was no different from house arrest. Perhaps it was influenced by that period of life that Theodosius became extremely enthusiastic about power after returning to the Asia Minor Peninsula. Now he not only has most of the military power in his hands, but also attracted a large number of local nobles. Especially since Irina was an ally in the court, Theodosius was at ease, and everything seemed to be going very smoothly. However, as his status changed, Theodosius' ambitions also expanded. Even in some private occasions, he even expressed without scruple that he would be better off only if he became Augustus of the Eastern Roman Empire. to protect the security of the empire. The so-called Augustus was actually the co-emperor of the Eastern Roman Empire, whose status was equal to that of Constans II. Theodosius's mother worked hard all her life but could not make him become Augustus. Constans II naturally knew better than anyone else the ambitions of Theodosius, but the situation in Asia Minor was special. Theodosius was very prestigious in the army, and now he held the real power of the army, which made the monarch Tansi II did not dare to touch him easily. What Constans II didn¡¯t expect was that Theodosius took advantage of this opportunity to arrest Martin I and actually gathered a large number of nobles to challenge him. This caught Constans II off guard for a while. However, Constans II was not a vegetarian. He quickly organized his supporters and began to have a verbal war with the opposition led by Theodosius. The other two people also thought of one person at the same time, that was Yi. Linna. As a queen, Irina's status in the empire is only lower than that of Constans II. Coupled with her special relationship with Li Ke, Irina's influence in the empire has greatly increased. If If one party wins her support, it is likely to overwhelm the other party. In fact, Irina's position at the time was very awkward. Theodosius was the ally Li Ke found for her. The two had helped each other several times before. For example, Irina's father was in Theodosius's house. With help, he became the fleet commander of the Roman navy again. So in terms of alliance relations, Irina should be on Theodosius's side. But this time is different from the past. In the past, Theodosius and Irina only communicated secretly, and at most they helped each other a little, and there was not much other contact. But this time Theodosius actually confronted Irina's husband Constans II directly, and the reason was that Constans II supported the Monophysites, and Irina's family happened to be all monophysite. She is a Christian, so Irina should support her husband no matter in terms of identity or religion. Originally, Irina's position was more in favor of her husband. After all, if Theodosius really became Augustus of the empire, he would take away half of Constans II's power, and as the emperor, he would The status of Stans II's wife will naturally decline, coupled with the influence of religion, so if nothing unexpected happens, Irina will still stand by her husband in the end. But in the end, after Irina thought about it for a long time, no one had a choice. Instead, she proposed to Constans II that she was bored in Constantinople, so she wanted to take this opportunity to go out for a walk. . The reason why Irina made this decision was actually to take this opportunity to go to the Iberian Peninsula to have a private meeting with her lover. Although Constans II was caught off guard by Theodosius at the beginning, he was the Roman emperor after all and had the highest power of the empire, so he quickly stabilized the situation and slowly recovered his disadvantage. So what he is most worried about now is that Irina will support Theodosius. Now that he heard that Irina made it clear that they would not help each other, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and at the same time agreed to Irina's temporary departure from Constantinople. Dimburg's request. Text Chapter 701 Lovers reunited Thinking of the disputes within the empire, Irina on the bow couldn't help but sigh. In fact, she hated political intrigues. This time she came out not only to have a tryst with Li Ke and relieve the pain of lovesickness, but also to be lazy. , because she really no longer wants to deal with the power struggles in the empire. "I remember Sanlang once said that women in the Tang Dynasty or Qi Dynasty generally stayed at home to take care of their husbands and raise children, and their husbands or sons took care of all outside affairs. Although this kind of life seems a bit dull, maybe it is It¡¯s exactly the life I want.¡± Irina whispered to herself while standing on the bow of the boat. After Irina's fleet crossed the Mediterranean, it first came to Dingis, because according to the news that was originally sent to Rome, Li Ke occupied it first. But what Irina didn't expect was that Dingis stayed behind. After the officials received her warmly, they told her with great regret that His Highness King Wu had gone on an expedition in person with the army, and had now driven the Visigoths out of the Iberian Peninsula. Irina was also very shocked that Li Ke drove the Visigoths out of the Iberian Peninsula in such a short period of time. In the past, she had only heard about the strong military power of the Han people, and she had seen it last time. The Han navy was powerful, but I never expected that Li Ke, with only tens of thousands of people, would be able to sweep across the Visigoth Kingdom in just one year. You must know that the Visigoths captured Rome. However, after being shocked, Irina couldn't help but worry about Li Ke's safety. Although Li Ke should not go to the battlefield in person, the situation on the battlefield is unpredictable, and no one knows what will happen next moment. In addition, the sword has no eyes on the battlefield. If Li Ke is accidentally injured, will she be heartbroken? Thinking of this. Irina did not stop for a moment in Dingis, and immediately moved along the east coast of Iberia. Finally, she finally got the exact news that Li Ke was stationed in Barcelona with an army, so Irina's fleet moved as quickly as possible. Come to Barcelona as fast as possible. On the pier of Barcelona Port, Li Ke was wearing casual clothes, waiting anxiously for Irina's arrival. Since he received the news two days ago, he immediately delegated all matters to Cen Changqian and Wang Fangyi, while he concentrated on preparing to welcome Irina. Plus he knew it. It is impossible for Irina to stay here for a long time, so Li Ke also plans to spend more time with Irina during this time and let her spend a good time with him. Soon, a fleet of Roman warships appeared on the sea, and when Li Ke saw the graceful figure on the bow of the largest ten-oared warship. I couldn't help but take a few steps forward excitedly. Irina, who was on the bow of the boat, also saw Li Ke's figure. She was so excited that she couldn't restrain herself. She even wanted to jump directly from the bow of the boat into Li Ke's arms to comfort herself from the lovesickness she had suffered in the past few years. As soon as the warship stopped at the dock, Irina was the first to get off the ship, and then like a girl who had been separated from her lover for a long time, she quickly threw herself into Li Ke's arms. Then she hugged his strong body tightly and whispered with tears in her eyes: "Sanlang, II miss you so much!" In full view of the public, Li Ke seemed a little uncomfortable with Irina's unrestrained expression of emotions. But when he heard Irina's emotional voice, he couldn't help but feel a tremor in his heart. He no longer cared about being reserved and hugged her slender waist with both hands. She said equally emotionally: "Irina, I miss you so much!" O'Fron on the boat looked at his daughter hugging a Han man tightly below. But he shook his head helplessly. He had already heard about his daughter and Li Ke, but when Li Ke was in Constantinople, his family happened to be away, so he never saw Li Ke. . O'Fron was the second to get off the boat, and then without any intention of being a light bulb, he walked to the two people hugging each other and began to carefully observe Li Ke's appearance. It may be said that the aesthetic values ????of the Tang Dynasty and Rome are very different, but the temperament of a person is similar. As a prince, Li Ke has been a martial artist since he was a child, so he has an excellent temperament. In addition, Li Ke is tall and strong, which is very in line with the aesthetics of the Romans. Therefore, in terms of appearance and temperament, Ofron They are all very satisfied with Li Ke. The most important thing is that Li Ke doesn't have the bad habits of most Roman men. He only likes women, unlike Constans II who prefers men. This is the most satisfying thing about O'Flon, because he is one of the few who doesn't do it. One of the most basic Roman men. At this moment, Li Ke, who was enjoying the warm and fragrant soft jade in his arms, suddenly felt uncomfortable all over. When he opened his eyes, he happened to see a strong old man looking at him up and down. Judging from his clothes, he should be a Roman navy man. General, this made him secretly hate the other party's lack of expression, so he couldn't help but glare at the other party. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that at this time Irina also thought that her father was also on the boat, and hurriedly left LiHe stood up in his arms, pulled O'Fron over and introduced him: "Saburo, this is my father, you can call him General O'Flon!" "Uh!" Li Ke was extremely embarrassed after hearing this. Just now, he had glared at others without a look, but he didn't expect retribution to come so quickly. The only one who really didn't look at him was himself, because he didn't even notice the close relationship between the old man and Irina. Fortunately, Li Ke was influenced by Li Min and was relatively thick-skinned. He immediately stepped forward and said enthusiastically: "It turns out to be General O'Fron. It's really disrespectful!" O'Fron wasn't angry either. After all, his behavior just now was indeed very rude, so he said in blunt Chinese: "Your Highness, King Wu, is so polite. I have long heard that your Highness is extraordinary. When I saw him today, it turned out to be just like the rumors." Same as in." Li Ke heard that O'Fron didn't mention what happened just now, and also praised him very much. This made him have a good impression of O'Flon for a while. He hurriedly said a few words of humility, and then introduced him and Irina. Get in the carriage. Although Barcelona was not built by the Romans, it was developed in the hands of the Romans, so the entire city is full of Roman or Greek-style buildings, which makes Irina and her daughter feel like they are walking in Constantinople It seems that there is nothing uncomfortable. After the three people arrived at the temporarily renovated Prince Wu's Mansion, Li Ke immediately ordered people to serve the banquet that had been prepared. However, this time it was all in accordance with Han banquet rules, and the three of them all ate at separate tables. This is because Irina has long said that she wants to experience the life of the Han people. The last time Li Ke went to Constantinople, he did not bring too many people and tools with him, so he could not do it perfectly. This time it was just right Can be made up. This time Li Ke brought the best cook in his palace, and his skills were several times better than those of the previous chefs in the fleet. In addition, Li Ke was familiar with Irina's taste, so everything he cooked was what she liked. Ofron also tasted Central Plains food for the first time, and his taste was similar to that of his daughter. Therefore, in his opinion, these were the most delicious foods he had ever eaten in his life. In the end, even his aristocratic demeanor I couldn't care less and started to eat as much as I could, showing off the boldness of a soldier. Seeing her father's appearance, Irina was angry and funny. She knew that her father had spent most of his life in the military camp, so he didn't care much about some aristocratic etiquette. Normally, dressing up was okay, but in a situation like today , immediately showed his military style. Irina was still a little worried that Li Ke would be angry. After all, her father's appearance was really rude. However, she didn't expect that Li Ke gave her a reassuring look, then dropped his chopsticks and started eating like his father. And a toast to O'Fron. Judging from the appearance of the two of them, they were no different from two rude officers in the military camp. Seeing this, Irina not only felt relieved, but also looked at Li Ke with gratitude and admiration. Such a careful and considerate man was many times better than her husband. If it were possible, she would No matter what, I will stay with him for the rest of my life. While O'Flon was eating and drinking, he had actually been observing the reactions of his daughter and Li Ke. When he saw that Li Ke, who was polite just now, suddenly became like him and showed a bold and bold style of a soldier, This also made him feel good. Their family has very strict education for their children, especially girls. Not only must they be chaste before marriage, but they must also be loyal to their husbands after marriage. Therefore, Irina's relationship with Li Ke has gone against their family's education, but It seems now that O'Flon finally understands the reason why his daughter and Li Ke are together. After the reception banquet, O'Flon was drunk unconscious by the aged Five Kings brought by Li Ke. Li Ke had to order someone to carry him to the guest room to rest. Only he and Irina were left in the entire hall. . "Sanlang~" Irina called softly with a soft voice. After drinking a few glasses of strong wine, her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were extremely blurred when she looked at Li Ke. Her whole body exuded an aura of temptation. Li Ke also felt that his lips were dry at this time. In fact, the moment he saw Irina, he wanted to hold her in his arms, and then press her to death to comfort his lovesickness. Now there were only two of them left in the entire hall, and Irina's expression was full of provocation, which made him even more uncontrollable. I saw Li Ke pushing the case all of a sudden, striding up to Irina, then bending down to hold her in his arms, and walked towards the lounge at the back of the hall. And Irina felt Li Ke's enthusiasm, and couldn't help but stretched out her delicate hands to hug Li Ke's neck, and her fiery lips pressed like raindrops on Li Ke's cheeks, lips, neck and chest It is said that a short separation is better than a new marriage, not to mention Li Ke and Irina, lovers who had not seen each other for three years, had been lingering since noon until the lights came on, and then they fell asleep embracing each other. However, in the middle of the night, the two of them woke up at the same time, and then ate something under the service of the maid.   It was during this period that Irina explained to Li Ke the current situation of the Eastern Roman Empire and the reason why she came to him. However, after Li Ke listened to Irina's words, He couldn't help but look thoughtful. Text Chapter 702 Li Ke founded the country The golden steps on the temples are swaying, and the hibiscus tent is warm. /> ** The hard day has risen, and the king has never been early. These lines of poetry are the most vivid way to describe the current Li Ke. After Irina arrived, the two of them stuck together almost every day, and even some major military and political affairs were delegated to others by Li Ke. In addition, after Li Ke learned about the situation in the Eastern Roman Empire through Irina, he always felt that the internal disputes in the Roman Empire would not end in a short time, and the two sides were still just talking, but Li Ke's intuition told him that Di A more intense conflict was likely to break out between Odosi and Constans II. While Li Ke and Irina stayed together, the only city that had not been conquered by the revolting Romans was quickly captured by Wang Fangyi's army. All the Visigoths in the city were executed, and the entire Iberian Peninsula The Visigothic forces were finally completely eliminated, and then they had to start planning for a more important thing, the founding of a nation. Now Li Ke finally couldn't escape, because the founding of the People's Republic of China was not just about holding a founding ceremony. There were countless things to prepare for, such as the establishment of administrative agencies at all levels and the garrison of troops in various places, all of which required him to personally deal with. At this time, Irina also showed the wisdom of a woman. Not only did she take the initiative to persuade Li Ke to put national affairs first, but she also began to appear frequently in Barcelona and made her identity public. Now all the original Romans were ecstatic. Especially through some secret channels, the relationship between Li Ke and Irina slowly spread, which shocked the Romans and at the same time, they no longer had any prejudice against Li Ke's rule. After all, the one who rules them now is the lover of the Queen of Eastern Rome. In the hearts of the Romans, Li Ke has been regarded as one of their own. There are also some infatuated girls. But he secretly portrayed Li Ke as an infatuated prince who came to the Iberian Peninsula for the sake of his beloved Queen Irina, in order to see the queen again one day. This infatuation touched the hearts of countless Roman girls, and also made Li Ke the dream lover of unmarried girls or married young women throughout the Iberian Peninsula. "It's a pity that politics is politics, and it can't be as romantic as girls imagine. There is indeed a true relationship between Li Ke and Irina, but Li Ke still values ????the location of the Iberian Peninsula and the future development prospects more. As for whether Irina and I can stay together forever, this kind of thing cannot be forced. The area of ????the Iberian Peninsula is not small, even close to one-half the size of Tianzhu, and after the rule of Rome and the Visigoth Kingdom, the level of civilization here has been very high. Half of the entire peninsula is plateau area. The climate is also relatively cool and pleasant, suitable for growing crops such as grapes, olives, and wheat. In addition, handicrafts and commerce are relatively developed. However, due to the barbaric rule of the Goths, various industries on the island have shrunk to varying degrees. After bringing the entire peninsula under his own rule, Li Ke finally agreed to the founding of the country proposed by Cen Changqian and others. After all, he went overseas alone. In urgent need of a righteous reputation, the civil and military officials who followed Li Ke also needed greater rewards, so the founding of the country was naturally urgent. After several months of busy work, Li Ke finally established a country on the Iberian Peninsula and proclaimed himself emperor. The name of the country is Wu, and the capital is tentatively designated as Barcelona, ??but it has now been renamed Xijing by Li Ke, and the original Princess Wu Yang is the Queen of Wu. It's just that Yang is in Taiwan with his children and is not with Li Ke. Irina attended the founding ceremony as Roman empress. But during the ceremony, she always stood next to Li Ke, where the queen should have been. In addition, at the founding ceremony of the Kingdom of Wu, the three great empires of Tang, Daqi, and Tianzhu all sent envoys to congratulate them. In addition, Rome, Persia, Dashi, and some other countries also sent envoys, except for a few envoys such as Persia. In addition to sincere congratulations, the envoys from Rome, Dashi and other countries had very different expressions, which made people watch with endless aftertaste. After the founding ceremony of the People's Republic of China was completed, the State of Wu imitated the administrative structure of Daqi and divided the entire Iberian Peninsula into several states, with counties under the states, townships under the counties, and villages in the countryside for management. Moreover, all levels of officials were divided into administrative structures, and there was no boundary between officials and officials. The official selection system was also the same as that of Da Qi. In addition, the central official system was almost copied from the Daqi system, and the position of prime minister was also established. Although Cen Changqian was young, he was an administrative master, and with his flexible mind, his prestige was enough to convince the public, so he was appointed as the first prime minister by Li Ke. As can be seen from the above, Li Ke almost completely copied the Daqi system in terms of administration, and governments at all levels also tried their best to promote the development of local industry and commerce. At the same time, they introduced a large number of shipbuilding workers from Daqi and Datang to build ports along the peninsula's coast. The shipyard seems to want to follow the same path as Daqi. But Li Ke and Cen Changqian are not onlyNot only do they copy, but they also make modifications to some policies according to the different internal situations of the two countries, such as the most important ethnic policy. The 300,000 people recruited by Li Ke have been sent to the Iberian Peninsula by Li Min one after another. Among them, there are only 80,000 Han people. Including the Han people who came voluntarily later, the total number is only 120,000. On the left and right, the rest are all grassland barbarians, Sanhan people, Japanese people, etc. In addition to the more than 300,000 people above, the remaining people are the original Romans, who have the largest population. They account for more than 60% of the total population of the peninsula, reaching more than 2 million people. The rest are all local ethnic groups on the peninsula, so The total population of the peninsula is now close to four million, and the ethnic groups are extremely complex. The most important thing is that the number of Han people is less than one-thirtieth of the total population. Faced with this situation, if the four-level alien system of Daqi is directly implemented, it is likely to cause a backlash from the locals. After all, although Li Ke's military power is strong, he still needs help to govern the Iberian Peninsula. The power of the local people, otherwise if he implements strong rule, and there will be an uprising here and a riot there, then he might as well go back and be his own Prince Anle. It is precisely because of this consideration that Li Ke did not implement a four-level alien system on the peninsula. Instead, he declared that all alien races in the country are equal in law, and the Han people are no exception, and they are collectively called Wu people. However, the Wu people do not include the Visigoths. During the period when they ruled the Iberian Peninsula, this barbaric nation exercised high-pressure rule over various ethnic groups on the peninsula. It can be said that all ethnic groups hate the Goths, especially the Goths. The original Romans, who accounted for the largest number of people, wanted to kill all the Goths. However, after all, the Goths have ruled the peninsula for hundreds of years, and their population is also very large. They are the second largest ethnic group on the peninsula after the Romans. In the previous battles, although a large number of Goths died, there were also many The Goths all chose to surrender to Li Ke, so there are still 200,000 to 300,000 Goths remaining in the Kingdom of Wu. For the Goths, the local ethnic groups represented by the Romans were opposed to giving them equal status. In addition, Cen Changqian, who was next to Li Ke, was also humiliated by the Goths when he first arrived at the Strait of Gibraltar. This made him He was petty and held a grudge, so he also proposed to Li Ke that the Goths must not be given equal status. So in this case, Li Ke finally decided to demote all the Goths into slaves and engage in hard labor such as mining, road construction, and city building. These were also the first batch of slaves in the Wu Kingdom. Moreover, after tasting the benefits of slaves, Wu State also began to introduce slaves to Africa. This made the entire Wu State quickly develop like Daqi, and the slavery system developed rapidly. However, this also accelerated the development of various industries in Wu State. develop. However, after the law of ethnic equality was established, Li Ke began to award a large number of rewards. Almost all Han families had at least one person who was knighted. Especially the European aristocratic plan he implemented not only targeted the Tang Dynasty and the The immigrants who came from Qi Dynasty later also affected the Han people recruited before. Therefore, most of the Han people have titles, the lowest is a baron. This makes the Han people's actual status higher than other ethnic groups. However, because Many other ethnic groups were knighted, so it did not arouse the resentment of these ethnic groups. However, this method of conferring a large number of titles also brought certain disadvantages, that is, the gold content of Li Ke's domestic titles later declined. For example, when they are also earls, the earls of Wu State will meet the earls of Tang Dynasty or Qi Dynasty. It feels a little lower. As for the military aspect, there is nothing much to say. The original 50,000-strong army suffered very little loss when conquering the Visigothic Kingdom, and was quickly replenished. This all-firearms army served as the core of the Wu army and was Li Ke gave the name to the Royal Guards. They were stationed in Xijing during peacetime and were transferred to the front line during wartime. They were an armed force mainly engaged in foreign campaigns. In addition, in previous campaigns, he had organized many Roman armies. Now based on these armies, after reorganization and expansion, he has temporarily organized an army of 200,000. However, these newly-built armies still need strict training. There are not many veterans who have been on the battlefield, so their combat effectiveness is not strong. Now they are mainly stationed in various places to maintain local order. At the same time, Li Ke also established a military academy in Xijing and selected young and outstanding officers from the army to study in it. In addition to the professional courses of the military academy, the most important thing is to strengthen the education of loyalty and patriotism. After all, the army is the foundation of a country's existence. If you want to control the army, you must control the thoughts of the officers. This has long been agreed upon by the senior officials of Daqi and Tang Dynasty. But just when Li Ke was carrying out a vigorous transformation of his newly established Wu State, a huge event happened in the Eastern Roman Empire, and the consequences of this event affected the entire Mediterranean. , and even the pattern of the entire world. Text Chapter 703 Plots and Conspiracies Ever since Constans II ordered the arrest of Pope Martin I, the entire Eastern Roman Empire had been in turmoil. The opposition, led by Theodosius, insisted on demanding that Constans II pardon Martin I, and even Some radicals also asked Constans II to withdraw his previous decree prohibiting discussion of the divinity and humanity of Christ and apologize to Martin I. As a Roman emperor, Constans II had his own pride, and he believed that everything he was doing now was to restore the glory of the Roman Empire, so in his view, those who opposed him were all An ambitious man like Theodosius with ulterior motives must not give in. It is precisely because of this that the opponents and supporters within the Roman Empire began a hard and long quarrel. The two parties seized any available opportunity and tried every means to attack each other. At the beginning, the quarrel between the two parties was relatively restrained, and the focus of the argument mainly stayed on religious aspects. However, as time went by, the quarrel slowly changed its flavor, and the opponents focused more on Many people even blamed Constans II for the loss of the southern provinces, and some even scolded him for his incompetence in private. Although Rome is also called an empire, in that long time ago, Rome was a republic with a very liberal atmosphere. The nobles jointly managed the country. Although there is an emperor now, the authority of the emperor is far from that of the monarch like the Tang Dynasty. Compared with the centralization of power, many nobles did not have much respect for the emperor, and even publicly expressed dissatisfaction with the emperor. For example, a great nobleman named Cherno publicly delivered a speech at a gathering of nobles, opposing Constans II¡¯s arrest of Martin I, and he used very fierce words. Even at the end of his speech, Chernow enumerated the overseas provinces lost by the Roman Empire after Constans II came to the throne, and publicly insulted Constans II's incompetence, which aroused the echo of many nobles at the party. After this incident reached the ears of Constans II, he was furious, but there was nothing he could do about it. After all, Cherno was not an ordinary person, and his family had deep connections in the army. It is also said to be related to Theodosius. The most important thing is that what Cherno said is the truth, and he has no way to refute it. However, Constans II was completely angered by Cherno's words. He no longer planned to play with Theodosius, so he thought of an excellent way to solve the matter. A few days later. In the name of the Orthodox Church, Constans II announced that he would convene a debate meeting in which all nobles could participate in three months. The content of the debate was about whether to pardon Martin I? At that time, both reactionaries and supporters will be able to speak freely at the conference. If there are no nobles who come, they will be regarded as abstaining. And no matter what kind of resolution is made at this meeting, those nobles who abstained must obey absolutely and must not have any meaning. This method of Constantinople II can be described as a brilliant conspiracy. The key is that the conference will be held in Constantinople. Moreover, as long as the nobles did not come, they would be regarded as abstaining from the vote. This point directly pointed at Theodosius, the leader of the opposition. Theodosius dared to challenge Constans II because he had been staying in Asia Minor. Constans II had nothing to do with him, but if he dared to return to Constantinople. Then whether to pardon Martin I has become unimportant. What is important is that Theodosius may never return to the Asia Minor Peninsula. Of course, Theodosius could also choose not to return to Constantinople, but doing so would definitely deal a fatal blow to the reputation he had finally built up. After all, the opposition, led by him, was debating whether to pardon Martin. If he was not present at the time of I, then the opposition would definitely lose, and Martin I might also be guilty of his absence. In fact, this was the advantage of Constans II. He held the highest power of the Roman Empire in his hands. A random strategy put Theodosius into a dilemma. On one side, he responded obediently. Going to Constantinople and rescuing Martin I greatly boosted his reputation, but he would never be free again in the future. On the one hand, he stayed in Asia Minor like a shrunken turtle, watching the reputation he had finally accumulated collapse, and he would not be able to do anything big in the future. This was really a difficult choice. Faced with Constans II's initiative, Theodosius also felt heavy pressure. Many nobles even wrote to him, both opponents and supporters, some of whom advised him not to fall for the emperor. Some of His Majesty's strategies were to ridicule him for not having the courage to go to Constantinople. It can be said that for a moment, almost all the eyes of the nobles of the Roman Empire were focused on Theodosius. Faced with thisIn this difficult dilemma, Theodosius finally had to make a choice, and as a glorious soldier, he finally chose to return to Constantinople to attend the congress. What Constans II didn't expect was that Theodosius would set off immediately after making his choice, and wherever he went, he would give speeches in the most prosperous areas of the place, declaring that he was for the truth. , and at the same time, in order to save Martin I from punishment, although he knew that he was likely to face prison after returning, he still chose to go back without hesitation. It can be said that Theodosius tried hard to portray himself as a great martyr no matter what he said or said, and his behavior did have a huge effect. Theodosius's reputation skyrocketed along the way, and the entire The empire was praising his sacrificial spirit, and even some supporters of Constans II had changed their views on Theodosius, claiming that although their positions were different, Theodosius was indeed worthy of being a leader. A hero. It was just the growth of Theodosius's reputation that made Constans II restless. He even hated himself a little. He was worried that Theodosius would take a long time to think about it, and it would take nearly a month to get back from Asia Minor. , so he scheduled the meeting for three months. Fortunately, Theodosius used these three months to travel around the empire giving lectures, making his reputation stronger day by day. After three months, it is still unknown whether Theodosius will have more How many supporters? Faced with this situation, Constans II could no longer sit still and hurriedly ordered Theodosius to rush to Constantinople as soon as possible, in the name of discussing with him the opening of the debate conference. Although this reason was very far-fetched and everyone could see the intention of Constans II, after receiving this order, Theodosius chose to obey and stopped making speeches. Instead, he really Return to Constantinople as quickly as possible. Constans II felt very uneasy about Theodosius's abnormal behavior. Although he did not know the ancient saying in the Central Plains that "abnormality is a monster", he also learned from Theodosius's series of abnormalities. There was a smell of conspiracy in his actions, so after Theodosius arrived in Constantinople, he was immediately placed under house arrest. No one was allowed to visit without his permission. Although Constans' move to place Theodosius under house arrest caused dissatisfaction among many nobles, Constans II was determined to solve this threat. Therefore, no matter what the people below said, he did not release Theodosius at all. What Doshi meant was that even the military in Asia Minor showed some signs of instability, but he was still suppressed. On the other hand, Theodosius seemed very calm after being placed under house arrest, as if he didn't even know he was under house arrest. He read and drank tea every day, and occasionally asked the guards for some interesting anecdotes about Constantinople. That kind of leisurely look is like being on vacation. In this way, Theodosius was under house arrest until the day the conference began. Although this debate conference was related to religion, it did not choose to be in Hagia Sophia, but chose Rama in the Holy Palace, which usually holds official ceremonies. It was held at the Palais Niort to show the importance of this conference. The Holy Palace was not only the residence of the Roman emperor, but also the seat of government and the highest seat of the Orthodox Church. Such an important place was naturally heavily defended, especially since the entire Holy Palace was located in the southeast corner of Constantinople, with its southeastern sides facing the sea. It is built, but there are cliffs on both sides. It is very difficult to climb, so the defense force is also very weak. But what no one expected was that just when Constans II convened the nobles to discuss whether to pardon Martin I, in the southeast corner of the Holy Palace, a team that had been lurking here the night before began to action. This team took a boat from the coast of Asia Minor on the other side of Constantinople, and then spent the middle of the night arriving here and lurking down. When daylight just broke, a meeting began in the Holy Palace, and all the defense forces were concentrated on Ramagno. Around your palace, only then did the insiders in the Holy Palace have the opportunity to rush to the edge of the cliff, then put down the rope and let the troops under the cliff climb up along the rope. The number of this army is not large, just a thousand, but this thousand-man army is the elite of the elite. They are all veterans who survived the battlefield against Dashi. Not only are their personal qualities strong, but they are also They are very good at fighting in small groups. Even if the average army is several times larger than them, it will be difficult to defeat this thousand-man team head-on. After this elite team of thousands climbed onto the cliff, they immediately rushed to the Ramagnol Palace as quickly as possible under the leadership of Neiying. With the size of the Holy Palace, they cannot fully control the thousands of people. Therefore, the best way is to directly capture Constans II. This was also their previous plan. As for capturing Constans II They don't need to worry about what happens after that. Text Chapter 704 Coup Of the entire Roman Empire, the only one who could send such an elite team of thousands of men and take advantage of this opportunity to enter the Holy Palace was Prince Theodosius, who was under house arrest by Constans II. As a soldier, especially a soldier with considerable ambitions, Theodosius was naturally not willing to spend the rest of his life under house arrest, so in the face of Constans II's conspiracy, he joined forces with a group of loyal After being persuaded by Geng Geng's men, they finally decided to respond with conspiracy. At the same time as the conference was held, they sent an army into the Holy Palace and then controlled Constans II. As long as Constans II can be controlled, Theodosius will also have the initiative. With his prestige, he can directly force Constans II to pass the throne to him. After all, under the law, Technically speaking, he also has the right to inherit the throne, and he has won the support of a large number of nobles before. By then, he only needs to promise some benefits to these nobles to get them to support him in ascending the throne and proclaiming himself emperor. It was precisely because of this idea that this elite thousand-man team was created. In addition, Theodosius also bribed a guard officer in the Holy Palace so that the other party could escort this thousand-man team into the Holy Palace. , everything went well, and from the moment the Thousands climbed onto the cliff, Theodosius' plan had been half successful. A fierce debate was going on in the Ramagnol Palace. For this conference, the Ramagnol Palace was also remodeled to form a circular conference venue. The participating nobles were divided into two sides, one On one side were the supporters who responded to Constans II, and on the other side were the opponents headed by Theodosius. "Martin I openly opposed His Majesty's decrees and offended the majesty of the Roman Emperor. Therefore, he can be found guilty. If even such a crime can be pardoned, then where is the prestige of our Roman Empire? Where is the majesty of my Roman Emperor? The Empire. Where does the authority of the law lie" A young and handsome nobleman stood on the circular podium in the middle and was delivering an inspiring speech impassionedly. The core of the speech is actually only one, which is to focus on Martin I's crime of disobeying imperial decrees and support Constans II's previous arrest of Martin I. Looking at the energetic young nobles on the stage, Constans II's eyes showed an abnormal intoxication. Finally, he lowered his head and asked his gay friend Foris next to him: "Foris , what is this young man¡¯s name?¡± "Your Majesty, this young man's name is Urimo. He is the nephew of the diplomat Sir Ciro. He is now studying some diplomatic affairs with his uncle. In addition, I heard that he speaks Chinese better than his uncle." Forris looked as usual. said. But there was a hint of ambiguity in his eyes when he looked at Ullimo on the stage, because he heard from Constans II's tone. Hearing that the other party is very interested in Urimo, this may threaten his status. As soon as Urimo's speech in support of the arrest of Martin I ended, an opponent immediately stood up and walked onto the podium. However, when Constans II saw this person, he couldn't help but snorted angrily. Because this person was none other than the great nobleman Cherno who had publicly insulted him before. Cherno is a majestic-looking middle-aged man with a very strong build. He stands like a brave lion. In fact, he is indeed a brave and capable general, and he has also participated in battles with giant cannibals. He is the most famous What's more, he brought an army of two thousand men with him. Defending a weak fortress, they repelled attacks by tens of thousands of cannibals several times, buying time for subsequent counterattacks. At the same time, this war made Cerno a hero throughout Rome. Now one of the commanders of four troops stationed in Constantinople. I saw Cherno quickly walking up to the podium, glancing at Constans II and others opposite, and immediately spoke: "The great Rome is a free country, and God has given us the right to discuss freely. As the Pope of the Roman Church, Martin I naturally has the right to safeguard religious doctrines. His Majesty¡¯s decree prohibiting discussion of the divinity and humanity of Christ not only deprives us of the rights given by God, but also violates Martin I¡¯s duties as Pope. , which obviously goes against the will of God, so I think your Majesty¡¯s previous decrees are unreasonable and invalid" Chernow was worthy of being a general, and his words were full of gunpowder. And at the beginning of his speech, he targeted Constans II. Moreover, he was also very smart and did not defend Martin I from the law. , instead started from the perspective of religion and determined that the decree issued by Constans II violated the will of God and was therefore invalid. Martin I¡¯s opposition was in compliance with the will of God. Therefore, not only should he not be punished, but he should also be punished. reward. "Objection! I object! Cherno is confusing concepts!" As soon as Cherno's speech ended, Forris next to Constans II immediately stood up and objected. He is indeed a very smart man. , immediately saw through Cherno¡¯s tricks.   It¡¯s just that Chernow¡¯s speech has already ignited the atmosphere at the scene. As soon as Forris finished his objection, the opposition immediately refuted him, and then the supporters were not to be outdone, and stood up and spoke one after another. Regarding my own opinions, no one even went up to the podium in the middle. They just stood on their seats and quarreled with the people opposite, and this quarrel tended to get more and more intense. Seeing that the quarrel in front of them was about to get out of control, Constans II and Theodosius both seemed very calm. As for Constans II, after Theodosius was placed under house arrest, whether to pardon Martin I It's no longer important. Now he is thinking about what to do with his younger brother? As for Theodosius, he was worried about whether his previous plan could be implemented smoothly. Has the elite thousand-man team entered the Holy Palace now? Just when the two of them were busy with their own thoughts and remained calm on the surface, bursts of screams suddenly came from outside the Palace of La Magnol, accompanied by the clash of weapons and the cry for help from soldiers. The expressions of all the nobles in the palace changed, and they all became quiet. Their confused or panicked eyes all focused on the gate of the palace. Although hundreds of soldiers were mobilized to guard the Palace of La Magnol, they were no match for the elite thousand-man team, so the fighting outside quickly ended, and then the elite troops lined up to rush forward in neat lines. Entering the palace made all the nobles in the palace feel a kind of pressure. Seeing the arrival of this army, Theodosius showed an excited smile on his face, and then the leader of this army stepped forward to salute him and said: "I see you, Your Majesty the Prince!" "You did a good job!" Theodosius stood up at this time, walked over and patted the other party on the shoulder. Seeing this situation, all the nobles present understood what happened. Although they couldn't figure out how this army invaded the Holy Palace, the situation was now very clear. Theodosius actually launched an armed coup, and The situation is now under control. "Theodosius, youyou secretly mobilized troops to attack the Holy Palace?" At this moment, Constans II, who understood, also stood up with a pale face, and the anger in his eyes almost burst out. No matter what, I never expected that Theodosius would be so bold. "Hahaha~, Your Majesty the Emperor, if you hadn't forced me repeatedly, I wouldn't have used this method. Do you want me to watch the knife on my neck and not allow me to resist?" Di Odosi's laughter was full of pride. Now the situation was reversed. The situation was completely in his own hands. Constans II was no longer a threat to him. What he needed now was the support of the nobles present. "Theodosius, don't be wishful thinking. Do you think that by kidnapping His Majesty the Emperor, you can become His Majesty the Emperor of Rome? Stop dreaming. We will not allow a usurper to ascend the throne!" At this moment! Forris, the die-hard supporter of Constans II, shouted again. He also knew that Theodosius would not dare to kill the nobles present. At most, he would seek the support of these nobles and then ascend to the throne, so he spoke. Defeat his ambition. But as soon as Foris finished speaking, Cherno, who had been standing behind Theodosius, suddenly stepped forward, grabbed a Roman dagger from a soldier's hand, and then thrust it into Foris's hand. chest, and shouted: "Forris, you are an incompetent person. It is all your and Constans' incompetence that caused us Rome to lose a large area of ??land. Only Theodosius can lead us Rome to go on the road again." brilliant!" Frisgen didn't expect someone to attack him on the spot. He only felt a coldness in his chest, and then all the strength in his body disappeared. When he saw the short life in his chest, his face was filled with an incredible expression, and then he slowly collapsed. On the ground, it caused panic among the surrounding nobles. Constans II was also frightened and turned pale. Having grown up in the palace, he never thought that someone would dare to kill someone in front of him, and the person who was killed was his closest person. This made him angry at the same time. , but he still felt a kind of fear from deep in his heart, even this fear had overwhelmed the anger, making his whole body unable to help but tremble slightly. The same is true for other nobles. Whether they were previous supporters or opponents, they did not expect that Cherno would kill people in public. Although Forris was usually a bit arrogant and domineering, he was still a member of the nobles after all. His death made other The nobles felt a little frightened, and looked at Theodosius and Cherno with horror in their eyes. Seeing this situation, Theodosius knew that his purpose of intimidation had been achieved. He needed to appease these nobles and at the same time give up certain benefits so that the nobles would give up their support for Constans II and help him become the new emperor. A Roman emperor. Text Chapter 705 Irina¡¯s choice The coup launched by Theodosius was kept secret in advance. Except for him and a few confidants, no outsiders received any news. Even the nobles in the opposition were waiting for the army to rush in. When he was in the palace of Ramagnole, he realized that Theodosius had made such a decision long ago, so he was shocked and surprised for a moment. However, Theodosius also made sufficient preparations before the coup. After controlling the situation and having Cherno kill Foris and frighten the situation, Theodosius immediately stepped forward to appease the nobles present, especially several of them. This powerful grand duke was all promised huge profits by him, and other nobles also received more or less benefits. Although the nobles present did not express their support for his ascension to the throne on the spot, they did not express strong opposition to this coup. . Theodosius is a very smart man. Although he knows that the lives of these nobles are in his own hands, he can use the lives of these nobles to threaten him and ask these nobles to support him, so that he can reach him in the shortest time. The purpose of ascending the throne and proclaiming himself emperor. But Theodosius did not do this, because in this way, he would offend most of the nobles in Rome, which would make him unable to govern the country after he ascended the throne, and he might even be united by these nobles soon. , forcing him to step down from the throne again. It is precisely because of this that Theodosius generously released most of the nobles after offering his benefits, but there was still a small number of nobles who were die-hard supporters of Constans II. These The person was temporarily detained. As for the Constantians, they were forced by Theodosius to write warrants, and Theodosius's men began to take over the defense of Constantinople with the warrants. Some nobles who were more partial to Constans II returned home and were still considering whether to rescue His Majesty the Emperor. This was a great achievement. But the next morning, news came of Constans II's death. Theodosius explained that he committed suicide because Constans II could not bear the death of his lover after Foris died yesterday, so he committed suicide. Although this explanation seems reasonable, no one in Rome believes it. Moreover, according to some people who have seen the body of Constans II, there are stab wounds on the two arms, thighs, chest and other parts of the body. , which adds up to at least a dozen knives. How could a suicidal person chop himself more than a dozen times? This is simply an insult to human intelligence! But politics is politics. No matter what the facts are, Theodosius insists that Constans II committed suicide for love, and others have no choice. And after the death of Constans II. As a result, the nobles who wanted to rescue him had no choice but to give up their previous ideas. However, although Theodosius imprisoned most of the die-hard supporters of Constans II, there were still some nobles who did not participate in the conference for some reasons. A considerable number of these nobles were deeply loved by the monarch. Because of the trust of Tansi II, he held an important position and could not leave at all, so he did not participate in the conference. This also allowed them to escape disaster. Among these nobles, there was a powerful veteran, Forris's father Mertan. Like Irina¡¯s father O¡¯Fron, Murtan is a Navy veteran. Moreover, Murtan was deeply trusted by two generations of Roman emperors and has been responsible for commanding the Roman navy throughout the Black Sea Strait and responsible for the security of the entire Strait. Forris also followed his father since childhood and has rich experience in naval management and combat. He was able to serve as consul of the Roman navy, except for his special relationship with Constans II. He does have real talent and learning. When Mertan learned about his son's death, he was immediately furious. Forris was his most valued son. He became the consul of the navy at a young age and shouldered the heavy responsibility of the family's prosperity. But now he was killed. This His hopes were dashed, so he was filled with hatred and anger towards Theodosius who had usurped the throne, so he immediately ordered his navy to block the entire strait, especially in the direction of Asia Minor, and strictly prohibited anyone from coming through the strait. Constantinople. Theodosius had already anticipated Murtan's reaction. In fact, he didn't want to kill Foris when he originally planned it, mainly because Mertan's navy controlled the Black Sea Strait, but Foris was not only the person closest to Constans II, but also his right-hand man, Constance Most of the army generals in Constantinople were under the control of Foris. If this man did not die, he would not be able to truly control Constantinople. Therefore, after weighing the balance, Theodosius still chose to kill Foris. In fact, as Theodosius expected, after the death of Foris, he easily controlled Constantinople. Although Mertan blocked the Black Sea Strait, temporarily interrupting his contact with Asia Minor, Mertan Tan did not dare to attack Constantinople easily. After all, this was the capital of Rome. Countless nobles lived in the city, and even Motan's family was here. If he dared to attack by force, it would be a huge blow to both sides.??No benefit. However, it was Mertan's move to block the strait that made the nobles of Constantinople begin to hesitate. They did not rush to support Theodosius's ascension to the throne, but chose a wait-and-see attitude. How does Theodosius handle this matter? If the other party can solve Murtan, it means that Theodosius is indeed very powerful. It will not be too late to support him then. If he can't even solve Murtan, then he His ability will also be questioned by the nobles. Let alone being an emperor, he may not even be able to save his life. Theodosius was also very aware of his situation, so at the beginning, he also actively contacted Mertan, and even promised huge profits, hoping to gain the other party's understanding. But Mertan was a very old-fashioned person, especially after experiencing the pain of losing his son. He wanted to kill Theodosius himself, so it was naturally impossible to reconcile with him. In addition, Theodosius could not be named for the time being. The emperor had no power to order him, so Mertan was determined to fight Theodosius to the end. In addition, Murtan is not a fool. He knows that Constans II has no son, so after his death, the first person eligible to inherit the throne is Queen Irina. Therefore, as soon as he received the news that Theodosius had launched a coup, he sent someone to inform Irina, hoping that she would arrive as soon as possible. By then, with her prestige, Theodosius would have no chance of becoming emperor. Irina, who is far away in the Iberian Peninsula, is helping Li Ke stabilize the people's hearts in the country. She is also responsible for taking care of Li Ke's food and daily life. During the day, Li Ke handles government affairs, and Irina is beside him serving tea and water. In the evening, the two of them are even more busy. Living and flying together, they are no different from a couple. Sometimes Irina even completely forgets her identity as the Queen of Rome. But when Theodosius launched a coup and the news came that her husband Constans II was dead, Irina was shocked beyond measure. She even couldn't believe the news was true. However, after several confirmations, Finally, she finally believed the cruel news and cried bitterly in Li Ke's arms on the spot. Although she and Constans II did not have much affection, they were husband and wife after all, and Irina was not the kind of heartless person, so she naturally felt very sad about her husband's death, but after all, she She is not an ordinary woman. After her grief, there are two roads before her that she needs to choose. The first way is to never stay in Rome again, just stay and fly together with Li Ke in the Kingdom of Wu, and become a real couple. Although the queen of the Kingdom of Wu is not her, she believes that Li Ke will definitely treat her well, and she will be happy in the future. Life will be at your fingertips. The second way is to return to Rome in danger, and then join forces with Mertan to capture Theodosius. In this way, Constans II can be avenged, and she is also likely to become Rome's subordinate. An emperor, after all, Roman law stipulated that women could also become emperors. According to Irina's heart, the first path is undoubtedly the most suitable for her. After all, she has long been tired of the complicated political life and just wants to stay with Li Ke every day and live a simple life like now. The life you want. However, after two days of careful consideration, Irina went against her will and chose the second path instead. This meant that not only did she have to risk returning to Constantinople, but she might also fall into a trap in the future. The kind of life she was tired of. Even her father O'Fron disapproved of Irina's choice, although O'Fron knew that if his daughter returned to Rome, she would most likely become the next emperor, which would be detrimental to his family. It will have a huge impact, and even the entire family may become a real royal family. But as a father who loves his daughter, he saw with his own eyes during this period that Irina was extremely happy staying by Li Ke's side, especially the heartfelt smile on her face, which O'Flon had not seen for many years. I saw it on my daughter's face. In addition, Ophron also knew that Theodosius would definitely not let Irina return to Rome smoothly, so they would definitely encounter some dangers along the way. As a father, he did not want to put his daughter in danger. Dangerous place, so he tried his best to prevent Irina from choosing to return to Rome. "It's a pity that Irina is soft-hearted on the outside and strong on the inside. After deciding on a path, no one can make her change her mind. In the end, Ofron had no choice but to tell Li Ke, who was temporarily hidden from Irina. After learning about the death of Constans II, Li Ke was really happy for a while, because in his opinion, Irina would never have to return to Rome or be separated from him again, but he did not expect that Irina would never have to return to Rome or be separated from him again. It was very surprising that Lina would make such a choice. In addition, Li Ke also had some misunderstandings about Irina. He believed that Irina wanted to go back for two reasons. The first was to avenge Constans II, and the second was to become the emperor of Rome. No matter what reason Irina is inBecause going back would not be a good thing for him. However, after Li Ke calmed down, he quickly discovered that things were definitely not as simple as he thought. Irina's choice to go back must have a deeper meaning. Text Chapter 706 Li Ke is going too This is the back garden of the Royal Palace of the State of Wu. After Li Ke became emperor, the Wu Palace in Xijing was upgraded to a royal palace after simple renovations. Although the size of this palace is small, Li Ke believes that the State of Wu is still in its infancy. In this stage, money is needed everywhere, so there is no need to spend too much on the palace. Therefore, the entire palace has only been renovated on the original basis, giving the entire palace more features of Central Plains architecture. "Irina, have you really decided?" In the pavilion in the garden, O'Fron looked at his daughter and asked solemnly. Irina did not answer in a hurry, but skillfully poured out a few tea balls from the tea tube and threw them into the teapot. Then she picked up the boiling water from the red clay stove next to her and poured it down. After washing the tea, she poured the tea into it. He poured the boiling water in again, then poured his father a cup of tea and said with a smile: "Father, please try this tea quickly. I heard Sanlang say that this is a tribute tea produced in the Tang Dynasty. Only the royal family can drink it. And it was just delivered yesterday, Saburo said that if you like it, you can take some back to taste." How can Overlon enjoy tea now? Especially when he saw that his daughter did not answer directly, he was even more anxious. He couldn't help but say again: "Irina, you" But before Ophron could say anything, Irina interrupted him with a smile: "Father, I have decided that this time I will not only bring Theodosius to justice, but also fight for the throne." , became Empress of Rome.¡± "Butbut don't you like the kind of life of fighting for power the most?" O'Fron asked very puzzledly. As a father, he naturally knows his daughter's character best, and it is precisely because of this that he will The choice Irina made was even more puzzling. Irina still had a faint smile on her face. She took a sip of tea and immediately felt the fragrance on her lips and teeth. At that moment, I couldn't help but secretly praise "good tea", and then put down the teacup, and explained to his father with a smile: "Father, don't worry, I am now the first heir to the Roman throne, as long as I can reach Constantinople safely , I can immediately get the support of most nobles, and it is not difficult to get the throne. Besides, I don¡¯t plan to be the Roman Emperor forever.¡± Irina said at the end with a naughty smile on her face. This made Ofron feel a little dazed for a while. When Irina was a child, every time she was caught shaving herself with a knife while she was taking a nap, she would have this naughty expression. O'Flon is not stupid either. He quickly caught the key to Irina's words, and said with a shocked face: "Irina, you said you don't plan to be the emperor of Rome forever, do you mean" "Yes, that's what I thought!" Irina interrupted her father again, with a happy smile on her face. ?Similarly, in the study room in the front hall of the palace. Li Ke and Cen Changqian are also having a conversation about Irina's decision to return to Rome. "Your Majesty, the reason why Queen Irina chose to return to Rome so unexpectedly is probably because of you!" Cen Changqian, who was sitting in the study, sipped the tribute tea and said with a pleasant smile. After Li Ke found him today and told him about Irina's return to Rome, Cen Changqian understood the other party's plan almost immediately. After hearing this, Li Ke smiled bitterly and nodded: "Yes, I misunderstood Irina at first. But then I thought about it carefully and found that with Irina's character, I should not choose to return to Rome, the only possibility is that she came up with a somewhat whimsical idea." "No, Your Majesty, you should not use the word 'whimsical' to describe it. On the contrary, in my opinion, Queen Irina's idea is very feasible." Cen Changqian said with some excitement at this time, if it were Irina If Na really did that, it would undoubtedly be a huge leap in strength for their country, Wu. Before Li Ke could ask anything, Cen Changqian said excitedly again: "First of all, after the death of Constans II, according to Roman law, Irina became the first heir to the throne, Theodosius Although he launched a coup, most of the nobles did not like his violent methods, and with the support of Motan, as long as Irina can return to Constantinople, the throne will be almost within reach." "But¡­¡­" When Li Ke heard this, he looked embarrassed. He was about to say something more, but was interrupted by Cen Changqian: "Those who achieve great things do not stick to trivial matters, and the marriage between the two countries has existed since ancient times. Let's not talk about the one in the Central Plains for now. Didn¡¯t the Romans formally gain control of Egypt through marriage in the past?¡± Hearing that Cen Changqian even mentioned Cleopatra in Roman history, Li Ke was completely speechless. According to Irina's temperament, she should not be interested in the Roman throne. The only possibility is that she wants to win the Roman throne and then marry herself. In this way, Li Ke also has the qualifications for the Roman throne. Inheritance qualifications, when the time comes, Irina will give up the throne to him, it is also because of love.No one can stop it. Regarding this point, Li Ke has already received confirmation from O'Fron. Irina may be worried that Li Ke will prevent her from returning to Rome, so she did not tell him herself. Even Li Ke quietly confirmed it to O'Flon. Now Irina Linna didn't know yet that Li Ke knew her plan. Seeing that Li Ke was still a little hesitant, Cen Changqian thought about it and immediately understood Li Ke's concerns. She smiled and said: "Your Majesty, you must be worried about the safety of Queen Irina. Although Theodosius used to He has received our help and has been an ally with Queen Irina for a period of time, but this person is flexible and flexible, and he is definitely not a soft-hearted person, so he will definitely interfere with Queen Irina on her way back, and even let the queen Die on the road.¡± "That's right, how can I, a great man, let the woman I love take risks for me?" Li Ke also sighed at this time. Cen Changqian's words indeed touched on what he was most worried about. However, a proud smile appeared on Cen Changqian's face and she said: "Your Majesty, don't worry, this problem is actually not difficult to solve. All you need is one person to accompany Queen Irina back to Rome." "Who?" Li Ke asked instinctively, but he immediately realized that the person Cen Changqian was talking about could be other than himself. As Li Ke, he lent some courage to Theodosius, and he did not dare to harm himself, so as long as Irina stayed with him every day, there would definitely be no problem in ensuring safety, not to mention that as a big Wu If the emperor went to Rome, he would definitely bring a large fleet with him. With the strength of their navy, they would be able to fight their way out even in a head-on battle with the Roman navy. But there is also a problem, that is, now that the Kingdom of Wu has just been established, if Li Ke, as the king, leaves rashly, will it have any impact on the country? If the Goths, who were driven out of the Iberian Peninsula, took the opportunity to attack, it would definitely be a life-or-death test for Wu. Thinking of this, Li Ke couldn't help but show hesitation on his face, but then Cen Changqian continued: "As for domestic security, your Majesty does not have to worry, your trip cannot be kept secret, so we will simply make it public. Tell the people at home and let them know what happened in Rome. You left to escort Queen Irina. This will definitely make those Romans grateful. Coupled with the deterrence of the army, at least within half a year, it will definitely not be possible. What could be the problem?" "As for the Visigoths who were driven to Europe, if they want to enter the Iberian Peninsula, they can only pass through the mountain passes at both ends of the Pyrenees Mountains. The mountain pass at the east end has fallen into our hands. Now Jianyang City is heavily guarded. There are also forts built on the mountains on both sides, so there is no need to worry about the attack of the Goths. As for the mountain pass at the west end, it is the territory of the Basques. These Basques originally did not obey the rule of the Goths. Now the Goths After being driven away, we sent envoys to actively contact them and got them to agree to become our subjects. We also prohibited the Visigoths from passing through the mountain pass at the west end. Therefore, unless the other party attacks from the sea, there is no possibility of them appearing in Ibi. Leah Peninsula!¡± Cen Changqian is resourceful and young, and he likes to take risks. He knows that Li Ke leaving Wu now may cause some problems for Wu, but he also knows that if Irina can really become the Empress of Rome, then she will bring them The benefits will also be very huge. At least in his opinion, this risk is worth taking. Li Ke also knows Cen Changqian's talents. Now that he has analyzed clearly and is well prepared in all aspects, he can't help but be very excited. He suddenly stood up, walked back and forth in the study several times, and finally gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, in that case, I will accompany Irina. As for domestic matters, I will leave them to you and me." It¡¯s a square wing!¡± "Thank you for your majesty's trust. I will definitely live up to your majesty's trust and work together with other ministers to protect the safety of our country!" Cen Changqian also looked solemn. After thinking about it finally, she warned again very seriously: "But your majesty This time when you go to Rome, you must be careful. Theodosius is very tolerant, but if he is forced to a dead end, he is likely to give up. Therefore, your Majesty must not move when dealing with him. Otherwise, the opponent must be completely pulled out as soon as he makes a move, and we must not leave him a chance to come back like Constans II did!" "I understand this. In addition, in order to ensure safety, I need to bring a strong army, mainly the navy. You need to discuss this matter with Fang Yi and try to mobilize as many main warships as possible." Li Ke After hearing this, he nodded. ¡°Then Li Ke thought that he needed to talk to Irina about this first. She must be very happy when she knows that she is also going to Rome together! To be continued) Text Chapter 707 Death of Murtan A few days later, a navy of fifteen main battleships left Xijing Port, and O'Fron escorted Irina's navy closely following. However, Irina was not on O'Fron's ship, but Together with Li Ke, sit on the main navy battleship in front. ¡òLiterature Museumr /> Li Ke and Irina cuddled tightly together at the stern of the boat, watching Xijing slowly disappear under the sea level, a silent tenderness slowly passed between the two. "Sanlang, thank you for being willing to accompany me to Rome!" Irina said softly. When Li Ke proposed to accompany her to Rome, Irina did not agree at first because she knew the possible consequences of Li Ke leaving Wu State. However, after Li Ke repeatedly promised that she would leave Wu State for a period of time, she would not agree to it. Only when there was no problem did Irina agree. "No, Irina, I should be the one to say thank you. In fact, you can stay with me and live a simple and happy life without going back to Rome." Li Ke also said with tenderness on his face. , Li Ke did have true feelings for Irina, especially after the two had not seen each other for three years, Irina's feelings for him had not changed at all. This was what touched Li Ke the most. Feeling the deep affection in Li Ke's words, Irina smiled sweetly, and a gust of sea breeze brought a slight chill, which made Irina shrink into Li Ke's warm arms. But then Irina frowned, suddenly left Li Ke's arms, covered her mouth and ran to the side of the ship to retching several times, but nothing came out. Seeing Irina's appearance, Li Ke hurriedly ran up to hold her shoulders, and then asked with concern: "What's wrong? Are you seasick?" "I don't know, maybe it's seasick?" Irina also said with some confusion. She had also taken a boat when she came here before, but she had never been seasick before, and she didn't know what happened just now. I suddenly felt nauseous. Could it be because it was my first time riding such a huge warship? But it doesn't seem right. This kind of warship is more balanced than her ten-oared warship. It should be less likely to get seasick when riding on it, right? Although seasickness is a trivial matter, Li Ke was still a little worried about Irina's health, so he immediately called for the imperial doctor on the ship and asked him to diagnose and treat Irina. As a result, the not very old imperial doctor was treating Irina. After checking her pulse, Na reported to Li Ke with a face of surprise: "Congratulations to your Majesty, congratulations to your Majesty, Queen Irina is pregnant!" "Pregnant!" Li Ke couldn't believe it after hearing this. You must know that Irina was not pregnant for several years after being married to Constans II, and the total time she spent with Li Ke was more than half a year. But she was not pregnant, so this time Irina thought that she was a woman who could not get pregnant, and even Li Ke thought so. But God gave them a surprise, and they had just left Xijing. Irina was pregnant, which not only surprised Li Ke, but also made Irina cry with excitement. She had always thought that she was infertile, which was a cruel thing for a woman. Even when she decided to return to Rome this time, she also meant to compensate Li Ke in other ways, but she never dreamed of it. She actually got pregnant at this time. "Irina, let's go back. Don't worry about Rome anymore. Let's go back to Wu Kingdom, and then you can give birth to our child safely!" In the large and luxurious cabin. Irina was half lying on the bed, and Li Ke sat beside the bed with a concerned look on his face and said. Going to Rome this time is dangerous. And Irina is now pregnant with the child, so Li Ke changed his mind. He didn't want Irina, mother and son, to be harmed in any way. However, Irina caressed her belly tenderly and said: "Sanlang, don't worry too much. The imperial doctor said that I am only more than one month pregnant and I am still far from giving birth. This period of time is enough for us to handle the matters in Rome." , then Rome and our children will be the two best gifts I can give you!" "But¡­¡­" Li Ke just wanted to say something more, but Irina grabbed his generous palm and interrupted him: "Okay, my Emperor, I know all your worries. Now the safety of our mother and son depends on it." Your fleet, so now is not the time for you to persuade me to go back, but to think more about how to ensure that we can return to Rome smoothly!" Seeing Irina¡¯s insistent expression, Li Ke could only sigh helplessly. He also knew that Irina was soft on the outside and strong on the inside. As long as she believed in something, it would be difficult for her to listen to other people¡¯s advice. It is precisely for this reason that the fleet did not return due to Irina's pregnancy, but continued to move towards the Black Sea Strait. Moreover, when the fleet arrived at the southern tip of the Balkan Peninsula, they also anchored in the city of Athens. Then Irina, as the Queen of Rome, convened the local nobles for discussion, and received a warm welcome from the local nobles. At the meeting, IreneNa and Li Ke delivered a joint speech, solemnly emphasizing the negative impact of Theodosius's coup, and called on the local nobles to support them and condemn Theodosius' crimes. This was also supported by most of the Athenian nobles. Athens is one of the most important locations of the Roman Navy, so most of the nobles here are closely related to the navy. The navy was previously controlled by Foris, so most of the nobles here responded with retribution for the deaths of Foris and Constans II. With an angry attitude, now that Irina wants to return to Constantinople, from their standpoint, they are naturally willing to support her. It is also worth mentioning that the support of the Athenian nobles was not just verbal. Some nobles directly responsible for commanding the Athenian navy also proposed that they hope to lead the navy to follow Irina so that when they return to Constantinople , Irina can also have useful weapons in her hands. Regarding the proposals of these Athenian military nobles, Irina discussed with Li Ke and decided to select a group of navies from the Athenian navy, but the number was not large, only twenty warships. However, the commanders on the ship are all important nobles of Athens. They will support Irina on behalf of the Athenian nobles and increase Irina's political chips. After leaving Athens, the fleet continued to move northeast. After several days of sailing, the Black Sea Strait finally appeared in front of them. But just when they were about to enter the Black Sea Strait, they received a shocking news. The old general Motan died and the Black Sea Fleet split into two parts! Murtan¡¯s death was very sudden and heroic. The reason was that he trusted one person too much, which ultimately led to his own death. Murtan has two most capable assistants, one of whom is his nephew Sictor, and the other is his student Charel. Needless to say, Sictor is one of the best sons of the Murtan family. , was as famous as Forris and was also a very young naval genius. However, it was rumored that there was some disagreement between the two, and the specific reason was unknown. Charles was also born into a noble family. He liked the navy since childhood and later studied with Murtan. He is in his thirties and is a very calm man. He is also very good at naval command. Both of them are trusted by Murtan, but they are also very important. It was this trust that led to Murtan's death. The entire Black Sea Strait is divided into two parts with the Sea of ??Marmara as the boundary. The part connected to the Mediterranean Sea on the west side is responsible for Chaler, and the part connected to the Black Sea on the east side is responsible for Siket. As for the Sea of ??Marmara, it is controlled by Mermara. Tan himself led several fleets to patrol and patrol. The person who betrayed Mertan was his nephew Sictor. Just a month before Li Ke and the others arrived at the Black Sea Strait, Mertan led a small fleet to patrol the strait. He first inspected himself and Charel After the strait where they were stationed, they then took this small fleet to the east side of Constantinople, which is the strait that Sictor is responsible for. Murtan's inspection was mainly to inspect the navy's military appearance to see if there were any violations of naval disciplines, etc. It was equivalent to the navy's internal inspection. Although it was very strict, it was generally not dangerous. Murtan did not bring many people with him at all, because He believed that no one in the entire Black Sea Strait Fleet would harm him, especially since Sictor and Charel still had deep feelings for him. But it is a pity that Murtan only guessed half of it right. Charles was indeed very loyal to him, but Sictor betrayed him. When the small fleet patrolled by Murtan entered the eastern section of the Black Sea Strait, it was suddenly attacked by two fleets. Double-teaming them from the left and right sides, and also cutting off their retreat. Immediately afterwards, Sictor personally commanded the fleet to surround Murtan and persuaded Murtan to surrender. He also offered many conditions offered by Theodosius in an attempt to persuade Murtan in this way. However, Mertan, who was old-fashioned and even stubborn by nature, did not give in. Especially when he saw that his beloved nephew had betrayed him, he felt even more distressed. Therefore, he not only refused Theodosius' offer. Conditions, and also scolded Sictor for betraying the trust between himself and his family. Faced with his uncle¡¯s scolding, Sictor¡¯s face turned pale with anger, so he immediately ordered an attack. However, he had previously received an order from Theodosius to capture Mertan alive so that he could use Mertan to threaten Chareler and control the entire Black Sea Strait in one fell swoop. Facing ten times the number of enemies, Motan and the direct troops around him showed no fear. Each warship resolutely carried out the order to resist to the end. Unfortunately, the gap in the number of warships was too big, so Motan had no choice but to fight in the end. He watched helplessly as his own warships were lost or sunk, and in the end only his own ship was left. Under this situation, Sictor once again surrendered to Murtan, but the stubborn Murtan would not give in. He also knew that the other party wanted to capture him alive. Therefore, he first ordered the navy on his warship to jump into the sea to survive, but half of the navy still chose to stay. Finally, Mertan personally broke the Greek fire fuel tank on the ship, and the entire warship was immediately enveloped in flames.Cover, no one on the ship was spared! Text Chapter 708 The Battle of Marmara Theodosigan did not want to kill Murtan, because he knew very well that if Murtan died in his own hands, it would only cause a greater blow to his reputation. At the same time, Charel and Murtan's direct navy would also It is impossible to surrender again, they will definitely resist to the end. But the development of the matter was beyond everyone's expectation. Theodosius and Sickert did not expect that Mertan would be so stubborn and would rather commit suicide than surrender. This made Theodosius and Sickert feel a little bit. Caught off guard. However, Theodosius was indeed an excellent general. He quickly calmed down from the shock, then analyzed the current situation, and immediately made the fastest and wisest choice, that is, before the news of Murtan's death came out. , ordered Sictor to lead his navy to attack the Mertan direct navy stationed in the Sea of ??Marmara. Facts have proved that Theodosius's judgment was correct. The navy in the Sea of ??Marmara did not expect that Sictor had rebelled, so Sictor's fleet easily sneaked into the station and suddenly began to attack. As a result, Murtan's These direct forces suffered heavy losses and had to withdraw from the Sea of ??Marmara in the end. If Chareler had not seen that something was wrong and sent a fleet to meet them, the Mertan's direct navy would probably have been completely wiped out. When Xialer learned the news of Sictor's betrayal, he was furious. At the same time, he also had a premonition that his teacher might have been killed. His officers, as well as the surviving officers of Mertan's direct line, all asked for a fight, hoping that Xialer You can send troops to attack Si Keduo and avenge General Murtan. "But Charles is a very stable person after all. He told the officers that it is still unclear whether General Murtan is still alive? If General Murtan were alive, then Sictor would definitely put forward conditions to them and even force them to surrender. If they choose to attack at this time, they may put General Murtan in a dangerous situation. In case General Murtan has been killed. So the most important thing now is not to avenge General Murtan, but to inherit the old general's legacy and guard the important exit of the Black Sea Strait so that Theodosius' power cannot reach the Mediterranean. At the same time, he is waiting for the arrival of Queen Irina. Then combine the power of the queen to take down Theodosius and Sictor in one fell swoop, so that we can truly avenge General Mertan. Challer¡¯s calm analysis finally convinced most of the officers, who reduced their strength at the exit of the western end of the strait and formed a defensive force. Firmly guarding the exit of the strait, this made Theodosius very annoyed. He had indeed thought about taking advantage of Charel's attack before. He opened up the entire Black Sea Strait in one fell swoop. Unfortunately, Xialer was smarter than he thought. When Li Ke and his fleet arrived at the Black Sea Strait, this was the situation before them. Two-thirds of the entire Black Sea Strait had been occupied by Theodosius, and Chalere occupied the western end of the strait. Waiting for their arrival. "Sanlang, what should we do now?" Irina asked looking a little worried. Although she knew a lot about politics, she knew nothing about military matters. And when faced with such a major event, as a woman, she suddenly had no idea, and she was even giving up in her heart. Looking at Irina¡¯s worried expression. Li Ke smiled and said: "Irina, although I didn't agree with your return at the beginning, now that we have arrived at the entrance of the Black Sea Strait, it will be too late to retreat, so now we only have one The way is to lead a large army to defeat Sictor, and then use his strength to fight to the foot of Constantinople and force Theodosius to confess!" "His Majesty the Emperor is right. The current situation does not allow us to retreat in any way, otherwise it will not only disappoint the Roman nobles. It will also increase the reputation of Theodosius, who will definitely sit down as the Roman Emperor. , it was definitely not good news for us at that time!" O'Fron also said. This is the Renyi room in Li Ke's boat. In addition to Li Ke and Irina, O'Fron and Charel are also there. Xialer is a middle-aged man in his thirties. He is not tall but very strong. His facial features are very three-dimensional and he looks very stable. This is when Li Ke looked at Xialer, who had been silent, and then said with a smile: "What does General Xialer think?" Xialer couldn't understand Chinese, so Irina temporarily acted as a translator. After hearing this, he thought about it and then said: "Your Majesty, the Emperor of Wu, I am a soldier and I don't care about political matters. All I know now is that Theodosius and Sictor conspired to kill my teacher, so now I just want revenge, and the rest has nothing to do with me!" After hearing what Xialer said, Li Ke and Irina looked at each other, because they both heard some other meanings from Xialer's words. The other party emphasized that he was an apolitical soldier, which was actually a hint. No matter what Irina does in the future, he will not interfere with them, that is, he will maintain a neutral position, but there is a prerequisite, that is, Di?Doshi and Sictor were the two murderers who killed his teacher. This shows that this Xialer is also an extremely shrewd guy. He has already guessed something from the fact that Li Ke accompanied Irina back. Conversations between smart people are always very pleasant. After listening to Xialer's words, Li Ke looked at the other party meaningfully, and then said with a smile: "General Xialer is indeed a real soldier. , I decided to launch a general attack on Sictor's navy in three days. With the strength of our Dawu navy, it will not be a problem to defeat them. However, I hope that General Xialer will pay more attention to prevent Sictor from escaping. .¡± After hearing this, Xialer's eyes lit up and he immediately said: "Your Majesty, don't worry, as long as your Majesty can defeat Sictor's navy, he will definitely not be able to escape!" "Very good. When we surround Constantinople, Theodosius will have no way to escape. His blood will be used to pay homage to the heroic spirits of Constans II and old General Murtan!" Li Ke also assured with a decisive look on his face that Murtan had a huge reputation in the navy. Now that he is dead, Xialer will definitely become an important figure in the navy. Now he can get the other party's neutral position, which will be a great help to him and Yi Linna is a huge blessing. After three days of rest, Li Ke finally decided to launch an attack on Siket. Among them, Li Ke's fifteen main warships were used as arrows, followed by hundreds of warships from Athens and Chalere, and they stormed into Mal. Mara Sea. Xialer had blocked the news of the arrival of Li Ke and Irina before, so Siggadot didn't get the news at all in advance, so when he saw the fifteen strange and familiar Dawu battleships, he was frightened for a moment. Suddenly, when Li Ke asked the navy to test-fire the artillery in the Golden Horn Bay, he and Mertan were also present. They knew how terrifying the artillery was. The thought of fighting these terrible warships made Sikett suddenly lose his mind. The certainty of victory. Facts have proved that Sictor was still too optimistic. The Roman navy, which was still engaged in boarding battles, had no power to fight back when it encountered the Dawu navy, which had used artillery as its main means of attack, especially in the Sea of ??Marmara. In such a relatively narrow sea area, Xi Keduo's warships had no place to hide, and one after another they were sunk by artillery. Seeing this unfavorable situation, Siket also knew that if he continued to fight like this, hundreds of warships under his command could be wiped out. Therefore, not long after the battle, nearly one-third of the warships were lost. , he immediately ordered the entire army to retreat, preparing to return to the strait east of Constantinople, where his navy was stationed, and it could be defended with the fortifications of the station. But Sigurdop obviously overestimated the speed of the galley warships. Although Dawu's warships were old warships that had been eliminated from the Daqi navy, they had excellent operational performance and were very flexible. When retreating, Li Ke immediately ordered the warships to speed up and catch up, and kept holding the opponent tightly to shoot. This caused Sictor's losses to be greater. In the end, more than 30 warships escaped to the strait east of Constantinople. ships, less than one-third of the original size. This war, later known as the Battle of Marmara, lasted only two days and ended with Sictor escaping back to his home base. Coupled with Li Ke's sudden attack, Theodosigen in Constantinople had no time to react. When he learned that Sictor was defeated, Constantinople had been attacked by Li Ke and Chalere's navy. Surrounded by people. However, Li Ke was not in a hurry to attack Constantinople. Instead, he concentrated his forces to attack Sictor's lair, because he had previously promised Chareler to capture Sictor to avenge Murtan. In addition, Sictor's navy occupies the east side of the Black Sea Strait, which allows Theodosius to have a communication channel with the Asia Minor Peninsula. The other party may escape to Asia Minor through Sictor at any time, so he wants to capture him. This channel must be destroyed first. In the technical branch of the navy, the advantages of firearms are more easily revealed, especially when attacking. For example, in this battle, no matter what kind of fortifications Siketou was hiding in, he could not withstand the salvos of hundreds of artillery, especially since the opponent lacked effective long-range attack methods. The only thing that could pose a threat to Li Ke was There are only crossbows that are similar to crossbows, but the power of this kind of crossbow is not as powerful as the bed crossbow, so whether it is a spear or a stone, the damage to the hull is not very great. In the end, Sictor's defenses were destroyed by artillery, and most of the warships in the station were also destroyed. Sictor and his men jumped ashore, trying to escape to the Asia Minor Peninsula, but they were ambushed by Charles, who had already ambushed the shore. , resulting in the loss of more than half of his men, and the Siks were also captured. As a result, the rebellion of the entire Black Sea Strait Fleet was finally quelled, and the entire strait once again fell into the hands of the party supporting Irina. The next step was to deal with Theodosius in Constantinople. Text Chapter 709 Irina I After Sictor chose to join Theodosius, Theodosius transferred an army of tens of thousands from the Asia Minor Peninsula and completely replaced the original guards of Constantinople, making the entire Constantinople The fort was completely in his hands, but when Li Ke and Irina's army blocked the entire strait, his tens of thousands of troops had completely lost their meaning. Constantinople is a port city. Although it has Europe behind it, its main connection with the outside world is through the Black Sea Strait. Therefore, after the strait was blocked, the entire city almost lost its external communication. Even as long as Irina and Li If so, Constantinople would immediately be paralyzed. However, Irina did not completely blockade Constantinople. Some commercial or civilian ships could still enter the port, so that order in the entire city was still maintained. After all, although Theodosius occupied Constantinople, most of the nobles in the city still did not express their clear support for him. Moreover, this was a royal civil strife, and Irina did not want to affect ordinary people. However, while Irina was kind, she did not forget the purpose of this time. Therefore, under Li Ke's suggestion, she immediately occupied the Golden Horn area north of Constantinople with the assistance of the navy, and then settled here A district public speech announced Theodosius's plot to kill his brother and seize the throne, and called on the citizens of Constantinople to rise up against Theodosius. Irina's public speech immediately received a response from many nobles in the city. They secretly sent people to seek an audience, expressed their loyalty to Irina, and condemned Theodosius' previous atrocities. Some even expressed their unabashed expressions. , hoping that Irina can inherit the imperial throne and become the new Roman Emperor. To these nobles who came to express their loyalty, Irina also made a welcoming attitude. She also implicitly told these nobles that Theodosius's coup was only his own, and the others were coerced by him, so she would definitely not pursue it in the future, which also dispelled the worries of many nobles. When the first batch of nobles who came to test brought Irina's attitude back to Constantinople, most of the other nobles who were still waiting and watching were relieved. As a result, more nobles sent people to confront Irina. After contact, even many of the Asia Minor officers who had just been transferred to the city by Theodosius began to waver. Among the officers of Asia Minor. Most of them are nobles from various places. Of course, these nobles are mainly nobles from Asia Minor. Although Theodosius had the support of these nobles in the past, these nobles wanted to form a group and regarded Theodosius as a their spokesperson. In order to obtain greater benefits, except for a small number of die-hard supporters of Theodosius, most of them had no intention of rebellion. This is why Theodosius was so careful before. Except for his die-hard confidants, there was no one at all. Others knew about his rebellion. Later, Theodosius's adventure was successful, and he not only occupied Constantinople. Constans II also died inexplicably, and Sigurdus also became an ally of Theodosius, leaving most of the Black Sea Strait in the hands of Theodosius, although he has not yet fully obtained the actual rule of the empire. . But it was not far off, which gave the nobles of Asia Minor hope, so they began to actively support Theodosius, thus making Theodosius available. Replace the original garrison of Constantinople. But now the situation has reversed, and Theodosius's ally Sictor is finished. Moreover, Irina returned to Constantinople safely, accompanied by His Majesty Emperor Wu, especially the fifteen artillery warships brought by the other party, which their Roman navy could not resist at all, and these artillery They can blast into Constantinople at any time. Faced with this situation, the original nobles of Constantinople all chose to contact Irina. The officers from Asia Minor were not stupid either. They knew that Irina¡¯s people were familiar with the defense of the city, and their military camp was in a Under the guns of the Dawu battleship, there was no safety at all. The reason why the opponent had not attacked until now was simply because they did not want to destroy the capital of the Roman Empire with artillery fire. These Asia Minor officers were still wary when they came. After all, they were different from the nobles of Constantinople. In the eyes of others, they and Theodosius were both in the same group. However, the generosity shown by Irina later convinced them that They couldn't help but have some different thoughts, especially under the threat of life, some officers began to secretly contact Irina, and the favorable situation in Constantinople was slowly turning towards Irina. Feeling this change around him, Theodosius was angry, but also felt helpless. No matter in terms of strength or reputation, he could not compare with Irina, especially Constans II died before him. In his hands, this made him bear the reputation of a regicide. Many nobles who originally sympathized with him gave up on him because of this reason. Now there are only three roads left in front of Theodosius. The first one isImmediately mobilize the army he can still control to attack the Golden Horn area controlled by Irina. However, even if he can occupy the Golden Horn again, it is of no value. The opponent can attack again from the sea at any time. What's more, the opponent also has artillery, so the most likely scenario is that he leads the army halfway and is defeated by the opponent's artillery, and others may also die under the artillery. The only advantage of this method is that he will die more easily. Heroic, at least like old General Mertan, is a way to die as a soldier. The second way is to escape. To the north of Constantinople is Europe. After escaping from the area controlled by the Eastern Roman Empire, it will be the territory of the barbarians. The forces there are complex. He can seize a piece of his own territory there and then become king. proclaim oneself emperor. However, Irina will probably not let him go, so he may face the Eastern Roman Empire's expeditionary force at any time. The last way is the simplest, which is to surrender directly to Irina and explain that the reason why he launched the coup was completely forced by Constans II. He did all this just to protect himself in exchange for Irina. With the sympathy of Na and other nobles, there might be a chance of survival. Theodosius did not want to die under fire, so he would not take the first road. As for escaping to the barbarians, he must have an absolutely loyal army, but judging from the current situation, even if someone is willing to follow him in the end, I am afraid that the number will not be very large. With this small number of people, he wants to defeat the surrounding barbarians, and It was simply impossible to withstand the purges of the Roman expeditionary force. In this way, Theodosius seemed to have only one option left: surrender. Irina's unhurried expansion of her influence has caused him to gradually lose his advantage. If nothing goes wrong, the entire Constantinople may change hands again within a month. I'm afraid he will fall into a more miserable situation. After thinking about this, Theodosius quickly made a decision. While he still had a considerable amount of strength in his hands, he immediately expressed his hope to be open to Irina in the name of not wanting a war in Constantinople. Negotiate to resolve the previous coup and the issue of the Roman throne. Irina and Li Ke had expected Theodosius's move in advance. After all, they had known Theodosius's character very well before. In addition, during this period, they were pressing harder and harder, giving the other party a piece of the bargaining chip. The block was lost, and surrender had become Theodosius' wisest choice. In the winter of the twenty-seventh year of Zhenguan, Irina and Theodosius were negotiating in a royal palace in the Golden Horn. In addition to the two of them, Li Ke and some important nobles in the city also participated in the negotiation. this This negotiation, which was said to affect the entire history of Europe, did not last long. Theodosius did not have many chips for him to squander, and there was a shrewd Li Ke beside him, which made the entire negotiation completely negated. Irina took control and finally reached an agreement on two points. The first is that Theodosius admitted that he was guilty of launching a coup, but Irina and other nobles also said that due to the special situation at the time, Theodosius was forced to launch a coup, so he would not be sentenced harshly in the end, at least You can also save your own life. The second article is about the death of Generals Forris and Mertan. The two direct murderers are Cherno and Sictor. They will be sentenced to death. Although Theodosius is the principal culprit, he The surrender of military power and control of Constantinople was understood by Irina and the nobles. The negotiation finally ended with Theodosius' confession. However, according to the agreement reached, Theodosius was not sentenced to death in the end. Instead, he was deprived of his noble status and exiled to Sicily in the Mediterranean. He was unable to return to Sicily for life. return. This kind of cruel exile in the Roman Empire was a punishment second only to the death penalty. In a sense, this kind of punishment from confinement to death was actually more torturous than the death penalty. After Theodosius was exiled, Irina successfully inherited the throne of Constans II, and was known as Irina I in history. It¡¯s just that Irina, the Roman empress, has been controversial in later history. Some people think that she was the last emperor of Rome. After her, Rome actually perished. But some people think that she brought a wiser monarch to Rome, and also injected a new blood into Rome. At the same time, the Roman Empire, which had entered its twilight years, once again glowed with brand new youth, becoming the same as Daqi and Tang Dynasty. A world power alongside Tianzhu. No matter how later generations evaluate Irina, this Roman empress who wanted to be a little woman didn't actually care about her throne, and she didn't even care much about domestic political affairs. She left everything to Li Ke to take care of it, because she You should concentrate on raising your baby and welcome the birth of your first child. Text Chapter 710 The Arrival of Shengping and Si Tang "Should I call you Sixth Brother or your Uncle?" In the garden of the Daqi Palace in Keelung, a fourteen-year-old girl in palace clothes tilted her head and looked at Li Min, with a playful smile on her face. "Huh?" Li Min didn't expect that this little girl would ask such a difficult question when the two met for the first time, and he didn't know how to answer it at the moment. Looking at him, his stunned look made Jin Shengman and others next to him giggle. The little girl in front of Li Min was none other than Xiao Si Tang, who was carried into the palace by his own hands. She was the former Queen of Silla and the daughter of Jin Shengman's cousin Jin Deman and Li Shimin. She was Li Min's youngest. Sister, but she is Jin Shengman's niece, so the relationship between Li Min and Li Min is really a mess. "Idiot, of course I call you Sixth Brother!" At this moment, another girl who had been holding Si Tang's little hand playfully tapped her little head and said, then jumped to Li Ke's side and hugged his arm. She said coquettishly: "Brother Six, you are the best. Can you go swimming with us? I always heard from Sister Sizi and Cousin Cai'er before, but when I grow up, this is the first time for me to come to the beach, okay? Okay?" This little girl, who is about the same age as Si Tang, is very clingy. She hugs Li Min's arm and keeps acting coquettishly. Li Min has a headache expression on his face. This little girl is his biological sister Princess Shengping, the little princess that Concubine Yang took the risk to give birth to despite her age. But more than ten years have passed, and both she and Si Tang have grown into graceful young girls. . "Okay, okay, Shengping, please stop shaking, otherwise Sixth Brother's old bones will fall apart. When the weather gets warmer in a few days, I will take you swimming!" Li Min really couldn't bear it. As a familiar little sister, she acted like a spoiled child, and in the end she could only helplessly agree. "Sister Shengping, don't just pester Sixth Brother. Come and have a chat with sister. But my father is really relieved. He actually let you two little girls go out alone." At this moment, Gao Yanggao was sitting in the garden pavilion. shouted. Shengping and Si Tang just arrived in Keelung today. Li Min was originally going to pick them up in person, but because of an emergency, he had to ask Wen Xin, Gao Yang and a group of women to greet them. This made both Shengping and Si Tang a little dissatisfied. , so he pestered Li Min as soon as he came back. Speaking of the reason why Shengping and Sitang came to Taiwan, it was actually all Li Shimin's fault. Shengping's birthday was in September, a few days before his birthday. Li Shimin specifically asked Shengping what gift he hoped to get. And he agreed very eloquently, no matter what Shengping wanted. He can help Shengping find it. As a result, the day before her birthday, Shengping told Li Shimin that she hoped to reunite the whole family on her birthday, especially her two brothers who were far away from abroad. That means Li Ke and Li Min can also come back and congratulate her on her birthday together. Li Shimin was immediately dumbfounded. Not to mention that Li Ke and Li Min couldn't come back now. Even if they could come back, tomorrow would be Shengping's birthday and there would be no time. Li Shimin is the emperor. He is known as Jun Wu Yan, but now he can't even promise his daughter, which is very embarrassing. But Shengping is not a messy person. She also knew that her father would definitely not be able to fulfill her request, so she immediately made a second request with a smile, that is, she hoped to meet her two brothers. Speaking of his two brothers, Shengping immediately burst into tears, among which Li Ke was fine. When Shengping was young, Li Ke returned to Chang'an from Shanghai from time to time. Therefore, the brother and sister also spent some time together. However, Li Min left the Tang Dynasty and went overseas after Shengping was born, and did not return to Chang'an for more than ten years. Therefore, Shengping had no memory of his brother at all. Some contacts learned that his sixth brother was a great hero. Although Li Min would send people all kinds of gifts every year during festivals or her birthday, he would also write to her in recent years. However, Shengping still wanted to see his sixth brother in person the most. Faced with his daughter¡¯s cries, Li Shimin couldn¡¯t help but relent, and finally nodded in agreement. As for Concubine Yang, Shengping also used tears to clear the way. As a result, Concubine Yang, who felt sorry for her daughter, was even more unbearable and surrendered after just one round. However, after Si Tang, who was about the same age as Shengping, heard about this incident, he insisted on going with him. The reason was to see his aunt Jin Shengman. Li Shimin thought that Si Tang had lost his mother when he was young, so he finally softened his heart and agreed. That's why today's scene happened. When Shengping and Sitang heard their sister Gao Yang's call, they both agreed. However, they did not let go of Li Min. Instead, they grabbed his arms from left to right and dragged Li Min to the pavilion. Shengping is fifteen years old this year, and Si Tang is fourteen years old. They are both at a lively and lovely age, and the two girls are also familiar with each other. Although this is the first time they have met Li Min since they grew up, they are not familiar with each other at all. They don't recognize each other, but they are like brothers and sisters who have been together for many years. As for Li Min, let alone these two sisters.He hugged them with his own hands and even helped them change their diapers. It is said that an elder brother is like a father, so when facing his two sisters, he always felt like a father doting on his daughter. Today is a big gathering of Daqi¡¯s royal family. Not only Li Min¡¯s family is here, but also Princess Gaoyang, Qinghe and Yuzhang. It is worth mentioning that several consorts such as Fang Yiai, Cheng Huailiang and Tang Yoshi are here. They were all transferred to Taiwan to serve. Originally, the three of them were also going to come today, but because they were busy with official duties, they had to arrive later. In addition, Li Ke's wife Yang and several children, as well as Wu Meiniang, who came back to visit relatives last month, also came. With Wu Meiniang, she and Li Zhen's son Li Fan, who is only two and a half years old, is here. Born in Tianzhu, he is very strong and looks like a four-year-old child. He has been crawling around in the palace since he got off the boat, and he has never stopped for a moment. He will probably be just like his father when he grows up, an overactive person. guy. Today, in order to welcome Shengping and Si Tang, almost all the royal family in Taiwan have arrived, but except for Li Min, the others are all women. Fortunately, Li Ke's son Li Ren and Li Min's son Li Qi are also very good. He was four or five years old and was now studying in the military academy. He was still a little man. Li Min didn't want to talk to the girls about their parents' feud, so he called the two of them in front of him and asked them about their studies. But before they had even talked for a few words, Li Ren, who was only fifteen years old, suddenly looked at the distance not far away, where his mother Yang, Wen Xin and others were chatting. After finding that no one was paying attention to him, he suddenly Then he whispered to Li Min: "Uncle, I heard that my father seemed to have left Dawu and went to that city called Constantinople?" Li Min looked at Li Ren's treacherous expression. Next to him, Li Qize, who was close to Li Ren, was snickering. He tasted the meaning of his words, then patted him on the head and said, "You bastard? Just say what you want to say, why are you going around in circles with me?" "Hey, uncle, don't be angry!" Li Ren's admission to the military academy was not in vain. At least he is much thicker-skinned than before. He licked his face and said with a smile, "I just heard that father and that Roman Queen were on the same boat. Return to Rome, and that Roman Queen will probably become the Roman Queen. If her father marries her, he will get the whole of Rome for free, so" Li Ren stopped at the end, then turned to look at his mother again. Now Li Min immediately understood what the boy wanted to ask, and couldn't help but sigh in his heart that the children have really grown up. Not only do they have their own thoughts, but they can also think about their loved ones around them. However, seeing that although Li Ren was trying to be calm, he still couldn't hide the anxious look in his eyes, Li Min suddenly felt a bit teasing. He deliberately put on a heavy look on his face, took a sip of tea and said: "Ren'er, you have fallen behind in the news you have received. Your father just sent the news a few days ago. Queen Irina has now become the Roman Emperor Irina. In addition, she is pregnant with your father's child and is currently in the hospital. After raising the baby, your father will handle all major military and political affairs in Rome!" Hearing Li Min's words, Li Ren's face changed drastically. He could no longer maintain his superficial calmness and asked eagerly: "Uncle, will my father marry the Roman Empress? If he marries her, then what will happen to him?" What about my mother?¡± "Father, you have to help your cousin. Don't let your uncle do anything wrong, otherwise grandma will be angry!" Li Qi, who was next to him, also helped, and even moved the big Buddha of Concubine Yang out to suppress it. people. However, as soon as they finished speaking, Li Min slapped each of them on the head. Then Li Min glared at them and said, "You two bastards, especially Ren'er, do you think Is your father a heartless person? He would abandon your mother for a mere Rome?" After being beaten by Li Min and having their worries suddenly revealed by Li Min, Li Ren and Li Qi looked at each other, lowered their heads and did not dare to speak anymore. Seeing their looks, Li Min spoke again in a serious voice: "Ren'er, you can consider this for your mother, which makes my uncle very happy. This shows that you have grown up, but you must also believe in your father." , In addition, you are too naive to think about things. Put aside the feelings between your father and your mother. In addition, your mother is not only my sister-in-law, but also my cousin. She is also the wife designated by your grandmother for your father. Based on this alone, no one can shake your mother's position." Hearing Li Min's words, Li Ren finally understood something, but he quickly frowned and said: "But uncle, this piece of fat Rome has been delivered to my father's mouth. If my father wants to eat it, he must If you marry that Roman Empress, and given her status, you definitely can¡¯t just give her the position of an ordinary noble concubine, and you can¡¯t let your father make two queens, right?¡± Text Chapter 711 Li Shimin is seriously ill "Why can't you make two queens?" As soon as Li Ren finished speaking, Li Min said with a smile, "Irina I was originally the queen of Rome, and now she gave the entire Rome to your father. To be honest, even I envy your father's beauty, so no matter what aspect, your father cannot treat him badly. Therefore, the best arrangement for Irina is to marry her as his wife and become the queen of Wu like your mother. ¡èThis Website URL: sp;¡è" "There are two queens in one country? Thishow is this possible?" Although Li Ren and Li Qi are young and are usually influenced by Li Min in various aspects, they receive the most education from this era, so in some aspects, their ideas Not as open as Li Min. Looking at the two confused nephews, Li Min chuckled and said: "Is it impossible? Your seventh uncle and eighth uncle can become emperors with equal status in Tianzhu. Why is your father's Can¡¯t there be two queens of equal status in the harem?¡± Hearing Li Min take Li Zhen and Li Yun as examples, both Li Ren and Li Qi's eyes lit up. They had been influenced by Confucian ethics since childhood, so their thoughts seemed a bit rigid in some aspects. However, after all, they were still young and their thoughts He is also very active, so as long as he is prompted by Li Min, he will understand it immediately. But then Li Min stepped forward, patted Li Ren on the shoulder and said: "Ren'er, your father has his own rules for doing things. Don't worry too much about this. You also have to worry about Queen Irina." Be respectful. After all, the other party has made a lot of sacrifices for your father. In addition, the most important thing for you now is to study hard in the military academy. At the same time, don¡¯t forget to get more exposure to other aspects of knowledge until you become an adult. , you can go to the Mediterranean to help your father!" "Uncle, don't worry, my nephew understands!" Li Ren also heard the encouragement and expectation in Li Min's words. This made him feel a heavy weight on his shoulders. Maybe this was the responsibility that a man should bear. The conversation between Li Min and Li Ren and Li Qi did not last long. Soon Shengping and Si Tang called Li Ren and Li Qi. As aunts, they naturally wanted to meet their two nephews, and they also received a meeting gift. They wanted to give it to them, but when Li Ren and Li Qi each came back with a pair of emerald green bracelets, their faces were a little dumbfounded. The two pairs of bracelets were their gifts, according to Shengping and Sitang. They were asked to give it to their unmarried wives in the future, but now they are in the military academy every day and interact with grown men. They are not engaged for the time being, and there is no place to get a bracelet to send it to. Wait until noon. Li Min held a grand banquet in the palace to welcome the arrival of his two sisters. The family reunited in a lively manner, as if they were celebrating the New Year in advance. Speaking of which, it has now entered the winter of the twenty-seventh year of Zhenguan, and there is only more than a month left before the Spring Festival, so Shengping and Sitang will celebrate the New Year here and wait until after the new year to go back. After the excitement. Shengping and Sitang lived in the palace. Anyway, the palace in Keelung has been expanded several times and is no smaller than the Taiji Palace in Chang'an, and because of the different climate. The Royal Palace in Keelung is as warm as spring even in winter. However, Shengping's wish to swim at the beach is not feasible for the time being, because the temperature of the sea water is still a bit cold, unless Li Min takes them to Nanyang or Australia. It¡¯s just that the Chinese New Year is coming soon, and Li Min can¡¯t spare any time at all. Although Li Min is very fast. But Li Min was still very happy about the arrival of Shengping and Si Tanghe, so no matter how many affairs he needed to deal with, he would spend half or an hour every day chatting with his two sisters, mostly asking them about their stay in Chang'an. life, and what hobbies you usually have, etc. In addition, Li Min also asked Shengping and Si Tang about some people and things in Chang'an, such as how Li Shimin and Concubine Yang were doing, whether Empress Changsun's condition had relapsed, how Chou Chou was doing with Concubine Yang, etc. What worries Li Min the most are his two sisters, Cai'er and Sizi. The last time Concubine Yang came, she told him that Cai'er was pregnant. This summer, Cai'er gave birth to a son for Li Zhi and named him Li Hong, this made Li Shimin and others very happy, so Li Min focused on asking about the health of Cai'er, mother and son. Cai'er is not only Shengping's sister-in-law, but also her cousin, so the relationship between the two is very good. Last time, it was because Shengping wanted to accompany Cai'er, so he couldn't come to Taiwan with Concubine Yang, so regarding Cai'er, She knows best. According to Shengping, Cai'er recovered very well after delivery. As for the root cause of the disease, Li Hong had some congenital deficiencies when he was born. This is a bit similar to Li Zhi, but there is no big problem. According to Sun Simiao's diagnosis and treatment, he has been cured. A series of treatment methods were formulated for Li Hong, but the treatment could not start until he was two years old. As for the first two years, more attention should be paid to do not let Li Hong catch cold or heat, otherwise he would get sick easily. Li Min also learned about some of Cai'er's mother and son's situation through letters before. NowHe finally felt relieved when he heard Shengping tell him personally, and also when Shengping told some interesting things about little Li Hong. As for Sizi, Li Min was mainly concerned about her marriage. However, Shengping and Sitang were still young, and the relationship between Sizi and Shangguan Ting was kept secret, so the two of them still knew nothing. Not as much as Li Min, in the end it was Shengping who pestered Li Min and asked him about his sister Sizi. As a result, Li Min had no choice but to tell her once. Unexpectedly, the two little girls' eyes lit up after hearing this. , their faces were also full of envy. You didn¡¯t need to guess to know that these two girls must also be thinking that it would be great if they could have such an infatuated man pursuing them in the future. Ever since he learned about Sizi and Shangguan Tingzhi from Concubine Yang last time, Li Min had actually sent people to pay attention to this matter. Not only did he investigate the Shangguan Tingzhi clearly, but he also kept an eye on the two. Human emotional development. The information obtained was pretty good. Shangguan Tingzhi's character was indeed good. His acquaintance with Si Zi was accidental. Even now, he still doesn't know Si Zi's true identity. Coupled with the hard pursuit in the past two years, from this It can be seen that the other party really likes Si Zi. But what makes Li Min feel helpless is that he still doesn't know what Si Zi is thinking, and he has no intention of clarifying it with Shangguan Tingzhi. The relationship between the two has always been so tepid. Si Zi is about to turn into a twenty-year-old old girl. If she doesn't get married, it will be too late. But no matter how anxious Li Min is about this kind of thing, there is nothing he can do. After all, everything depends on Si Zi¡¯s wishes, and as the brother who loves Si Zi the most, on the one hand, he wants to see Si Zi have a happy family, but on the other hand, he wants to see Si Zi have a happy family. And just like the father who marries his daughter, he feels a little sad when he thinks of Si Zi getting married, so sometimes he is very conflicted. In addition to chatting with Shengping and Sitang, Li Min also often takes them to visit places in the city, such as plantations outside the city, as well as zoos and newly built playgrounds in the city. Among them, the newly built amusement park was the most popular among Shengping and Sitang. The amusement park was also built by Li Min according to the amusement parks of later generations, and he built all the amusement facilities that he could think of, such as carousels, Ferris wheels, haunted houses, etc. etc., as well as some amusement facilities thought up by the skilled craftsmen of Daqi themselves. However, the power system is far from that of later generations. Most of them use steam power. Therefore, you can often see large stocks of amusement equipment in amusement parks. Steam emerged, making the entire amusement park seem like it was about to soar into the sky. In addition, there are a variety of snacks and cold drinks for sale in the playground, so every day during holidays, the playground attracts a large number of young parents with their children. Shengping and Si Tang also liked the amusement park very much. After Li Min took them there once, in the next few days, they spent time in the amusement park almost every day. However, in a complex environment like an amusement park, and with Shengping and Sitang running around excitedly, the guards responsible for their safety have to exert several times the energy as usual, and their bodies and minds are in an extremely tense state. In just a few days, the number of guards around Shengping and Si Tang increased to six groups, and one group had to be changed every hour. The guards in charge couldn't bear it at all. For Shengping and Sitang, time passed quickly in this carefree way, and soon the annual Spring Festival came. This was also the first time they spent the Spring Festival outside Chang'an, so the two She seemed extremely excited, especially when she was watching the show. One moment she ran to Wen Xin to chat and make trouble, and the next moment she dragged Li Qi and others to set off fireworks. They looked like two crazy girls. The only thing that made Li Min happy was that, Chou Chou was brought to Chang'an by Concubine Yang this year, otherwise three crazy girls might get together and burn down his palace. The most interesting thing is that on the day of the Shangyuan Festival, Shengping and Sitang transformed into two noble ladies and went to enjoy the lanterns. However, they were worried about being harassed by some young men, so they roped in their two nephews, Li Ren and Li Qi, as bodyguards. As a result, There were some indifferent young men who came forward to strike up a conversation. There were even a few conceited and learned men who wanted to send poems to the two of them as souvenirs. Li Ren and Li Qi stepped forward to chase them away, but they ended up clashing with these people and finally had a fight. Of course, there were guards secretly helping. In addition, Li Ren and Li Qi did not learn anything in the military academy, and their boxing and kicking skills were not weak. They beat away all the disciples. This made Shengping and Sitang very excited, and they promised to introduce several of their best friends to their two nephews after returning to Chang'an. This made Li Ren and Li Qi both giggle, feeling that the fight was indeed in vain. beat. Originally, Shengping and Sitang planned to stay in Taiwan for a year and a half before returning. However, in March of the 28th year of Zhenguan, a shocking news suddenly came from Chang'an of the Tang Dynasty: Li Shimin was seriously ill and was in urgent need of treatment. Summon Li Ke, Li Min, Li Zhen and Li Yun back to Beijing! Text Chapter 712 Return to Chang'an Li Ke, Li Min, Li Zhen and Li Yun have all ascended the throne and proclaimed themselves emperors, and they are usually busy with affairs. Their every move is related to the rise and fall of the country. As an emperor, Li Shimin naturally knew this better than anyone else. Therefore, generally speaking, if there was nothing too important, he would definitely not summon his sons back to Chang'an. But this time, in the message he sent to Li Min and the others, he directly said that he was seriously ill and summoned his sons to return to Chang'an. Although the message did not describe his illness in detail, Li Min felt a surge of emotion in his heart after receiving the news. Shocked, at the same time an ominous premonition surged in my heart. Li Min had no time to speculate on Li Shimin's condition. After confirming that the news was correct, he immediately informed Wang An and other civil and military officials to arrange all domestic affairs, and asked Wen Xin to prepare, because this time their whole family was going back. According to the distance, Li Min should be the first to receive the news, and Li Ke must be the last. Considering that the distance between the four of them was too far, Li Min did not wait for Li Zhen and the others. On the third day after receiving the news , they arranged everything and set off to leave Taiwan. Not only were Li Min's family in the fleet, but also several other princesses such as Shengping, Si Tang and Gao Yang were also on board. As women, they also instinctively had a bad premonition. Steamships have become very common in Datang and Daqi, and the technology of steamships has become increasingly mature. Not only are steam engines becoming more and more efficient, steamships are getting bigger and bigger, and their speed and safety are also improving rapidly. In just seven days, Li Min arrived at Bohai Bay from Taiwan, where he transferred to a river steamer and sailed upstream along the Yellow River at the fastest speed. When Li Min passed through Weizhou, he finally got the exact news. At the same time, he also knew the reason why Li Shimin was seriously ill. It turned out that Li Shimin fell off his horse while hunting and was seriously injured as a result. Coupled with his old age, he was seriously ill after being injured. Now he is not only paralyzed in bed, but also not very clear-headed and unable to handle government affairs. Because this incident was so sudden, the situation in the Tang Dynasty was almost in chaos. Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang were worried that Li Shimin would not be able to survive, so they hurriedly ordered the four Li Min to return to Chang'an in Li Shimin's name. The first thing was to see Li Shimin one last time. The second is to suppress the government. After learning that Li Shimin's illness was caused by an injury while hunting, Li Min couldn't help but blame himself, because Concubine Yang had asked him to advise Li Shimin that he needed to exercise restraint in hunting as he got older, but he didn't take it to heart at the time. He just wrote a memorial, but as he expected, Li Shimin didn't reply. From then on, Li Min didn't try to persuade him again. He thought it was just a trivial matter, but he didn't expect it to have such serious consequences. After learning that Li Shimin¡¯s condition was urgent. Li Min immediately sped up and rushed to Chang'an. Just when he arrived at Zhengzhou, he received the exact news from Taiwan that Li Zhen and Li Yun had arrived in Taiwan from Tianzhu. He was about to leave for Datang. In addition, Li Ke had just received the news and was preparing to rush back from Rome. Li Min got on the train in Zhengzhou. Railways were built in the Guanzhong area a few years ago. The first of them is the railway from Chang'an to Zhengzhou, which connects Chang'an to the Yellow River waterway. It is more convenient to travel and transport goods. When Li Min and their special car passed through Luoyang, he immediately felt an unusual atmosphere. The entire Luoyang Station had been placed under military martial law, and his nominal father-in-law Xiao Cuo was already waiting at the station to greet him. After Xiao Cuo got into the car, Li Min asked Li Shimin in detail how he was injured. It turned out that according to Li Shimin's habit, he would go hunting every spring, which was called spring search. However, in the last few years, Li Shimin had gotten older and his energy was not as good as before. Therefore, for hunting, no matter in the harem, Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang, as well as all the civil and military officials in the court, were all opposed. Concubine Yang had asked Li Min to admonish Li Shimin. But as the saying goes, a person's nature cannot be changed. In the busy government affairs, hunting has become one of Li Shimin's few hobbies. It is also an opportunity for him to prove to others that he is not old yet. Therefore, he does not care about other people's advice at all. Didn't take it to heart. In addition, hunting is not as ridiculous as taking pills. Li Min and the others can't come up with any strong reasons to dissuade them. Therefore, even though Li Shimin is almost sixty years old, he still goes hunting several times a year. The scale of the spring search is very large. Animals that have just woken up from hibernation go out to look for food. If they are lucky, they may encounter large prey such as bears. Therefore, Li Shimin has always been very interested in the spring search, and this time it is even more so. Five thousand cavalry were mobilized to hunt at the hunting grounds in the western suburbs of Chang'an. In fact, the emperor's hunting activities were not just for entertainment, but also an opportunity to train troops and demonstrate force. Therefore, during the Spring Search, not only officials from the Tang Dynasty would participate, but also some envoys from other countries in Chang'an would be invited. For example, envoys from Tibet, Persia, Rome and other countries all participated in theThis spring search was completed. Originally, everything went smoothly at the beginning of this spring search. Under Li Shimin's personal command, five thousand cavalry galloped around the hunting ground and quickly drove the prey to a small area. Then the nearly sixty-year-old Li Shimin was getting stronger and stronger. He flew on his horse and shot several arrows in succession, killing two stags on the spot, which made everyone present cheer loudly. What followed was several days of hunting. Although Li Shimin was old, he had extremely rich hunting experience. Even some young nobles who were proud of their superior archery skills could not compare with him. The number of deer he shot alone reached seventeen. There are more heads and other prey, which can be said to be a rich harvest. Except for a few young generals who are famous for their archery skills, no one can surpass him. But on the last day of the spring search, something unexpected happened to Li Shimin. While chasing a wild boar, Li Shimin took the lead. However, no one expected that the noise during hunting frightened a black bear hiding in the woods, and it suddenly jumped from the ground. Li Shimin's horse jumped out of the woods in front of his head, which frightened the horse and caused people to stand up on the spot. However, Li Shimin suddenly fell off the horse and became unconscious. Everyone present was shocked when such an accident happened. Fortunately, Li Zhi had been following Li Shimin. He was the first to react and immediately ordered the imperial doctor to rescue Li Shimin on the spot. After a simple treatment, he was carried Return to the camp for diagnosis and treatment. At the same time, the news was blocked as soon as possible to avoid causing unnecessary turmoil. But the next news from the imperial doctor was not optimistic. Li Shimin suffered multiple fractures in his thighs and ribs, and the broken bones fell into his internal organs. In the words of later generations, there was internal bleeding. The situation was very serious. Even Li Shimin's brain was severely damaged when he landed on the ground, which is why he has been unconscious. Li Shimin could not move easily after being injured, so Li Zhi immediately sent people back to Chang'an to summon the best doctors. Almost everyone from the medical school headed by Sun Simiao arrived. After consulting with Li Shimin, they immediately began to treat his injuries. Fortunately, these years Medical science is developing rapidly, and the understanding of the human body is increasing. Therefore, after being rescued by great experts such as Sun Simiao, Li Shimin finally regained consciousness and his life was not in danger for the time being. There is just a very unfortunate news, that is, Li Shimin is older and his bones are much more brittle than young people. This is also the biggest reason for the multiple fractures on his body. In the words of later generations, the bones are seriously calcified, which makes the fractures It is difficult for the parts to heal, especially the fractured part of his thigh, which is almost impossible to recover. In other words, Li Shimin may not be able to walk normally again in the future. This cruel reality hit Li Shimin so hard that he even got angry at Li Zhi and others many times regardless of his extremely weak body. Although Sun Simiao and others advised him to stop his anger and meditate so that he could better recover from his injuries, Li Shimin refused to listen at all, which led to more important consequences. Li Shimin is already fifty-seven years old, and many years of heavy government affairs have made his health not very optimistic. Now that he has been seriously injured, his body is extremely weak. In addition, he cannot control his temper and is irritable and easily The dryness made his existing heart problems more serious, and eventually led to more serious symptoms. The whole person was in and out of consciousness, and his consciousness became a little blurry. Sun Simiao and other imperial doctors were helpless, so they It can alleviate Li Shimin's pain as much as possible. In the shaking train carriage, after listening to Xiao Cuo's story, Li Min looked at the rapidly retreating trees outside the train window. He was speechless for a long time. After a long while, he sighed and said: "Father-in-law, Regarding the fact that my father is seriously ill, how did the civil and military authorities of the DPRK and China react, and what did Ninth Brother do?" Xiao Cuo has now been promoted to the Minister of Rites, and is considered one of the highest officials in the Tang Dynasty. He naturally knows the situation of the court the best. He said solemnly: "Your Highness, the Tang Dynasty is also divided into civil and military administrations. Military generals are not allowed to rule. He was involved in politics, so except for a few veteran generals who were very sad, the other generals resolutely carried out the orders of His Majesty and the Prince and strengthened the defense of Chang'an and other places. As for the civil servants" When Xiao Cuo said this, he looked at Li Min's calm face, and then said with a firm face: "Before, the civil servants were divided into two factions. One of them advocated calling all the princes back to Chang'an, but the number of this faction was not large. The other faction was Mr. Changsun is the leader, and he advocates keeping the news of His Majesty's serious illness under wraps and waiting until a period of time has passed before notifying the princes overseas." "Hmph, what a great eldest son, Wuji. I think he wants to wait until his father dies and lets his ninth brother ascend the throne before informing us!" Li snorted angrily. The reason why Changsun Wuji wanted to block the news was actually to judge a gentleman with a villain's heart. In his opinion, although Li Min and others have already established their country overseas, no one can guarantee that they will be able to help Li Shimin when he is seriously ill. I have no other thoughts, so in order to avoid extraneous matters,?That¡¯s when I decided to block the news. But in this way, not only would Li Min and the others not be able to see Li Shimin for the last time, they might not even be able to attend his funeral. Text Chapter 713: Manna Palace The reason why Changsun Wuji wanted to block the news was actually to judge a gentleman with a villain's heart. In his opinion, although Li Min and others have already established their country overseas, no one can guarantee that they will be able to help Li Shimin when he is seriously ill. I had other thoughts, so in order to avoid unnecessary complications, I decided to block the news. But in this way, not only would Li Min and the others not be able to see Li Shimin for the last time, they might not even be able to attend his funeral. "Where is the ninth brother? How is he now?" Li Min quickly calmed down his anger. With Changsun Wuji's character and stance, it was normal for him to suggest blocking the news, but this matter was not something he could decide. , everything depends on the opinions of Li Zhi and Queen Changsun. Speaking of Li Zhi, Xiao Cuo immediately said with a relaxed face: "His Royal Highness the Crown Prince understands the righteousness and was not persuaded by Lord Changsun. Instead, he insisted on informing His Majesty and the princes. In addition, Queen Changsun and Concubine Yang also agreed with His Highness the Crown Prince's opinion. , so I later issued an edict to the princes in the name of His Majesty." At the end of his sentence, Xiao Cuo paused for a moment, then frowned and continued: "It's just that His Royal Highness has a deep affection for His Majesty. Since His Majesty became seriously ill, he has been in grief and often serves His Majesty. Although Filial piety is the principle of human ethics, but after all, His Majesty the Crown Prince is involved in the fate of the country. Now that His Majesty is seriously ill, it is the time for the Crown Prince to handle government affairs on His Majesty's behalf, but the Crown Prince is sinking in grief and cannot extricate himself. This is really not for the king" "Okay, I understand. When I see my ninth brother, I will advise him to put national affairs first." Before Xiao Cuo could finish his words, he was interrupted by Li Min with a wave of his hand. He was afraid that the other party would say something inappropriate again. What needs to be said. Seeing that his words were interrupted, Xiao Cuo glanced at Li Min with a meaningful look. However, when facing Li Min's clear eyes, he could only sigh helplessly. At the same time, he also gave up the extravagant hopes in his heart and began to seriously introduce the current situation of the Tang Dynasty. Li Min and Xiao Cuo talked for a long time, and finally Wen Xin came over and asked them to eat in the restaurant, which interrupted their conversation. Although Xiao Cuo is not Wen Xin's biological father, from an emotional point of view, the two of them are no different from their biological father and daughter, so Wen Xin treats Xiao Cuo with great respect, whether in front of others or behind others. Xiao Cuo was not an outsider, so Wen Xin asked someone to prepare a family dinner. Among them, brother and sister Li Mian and Youlan were the most happy. They surrounded Xiao Cuo and kept calling their grandfather, which made Xiao Cuo laugh heartily. At the same time, he also gave the meeting gifts he prepared to their brothers and sisters. In addition, brother and sister Li Qi also had Your own gift. When Li Min¡¯s train arrived at the train station on the outskirts of Chang¡¯an. He saw many people on the platform preparing to greet him. Among them, Li Zhi and Cai'er stood at the front, and behind them were some familiar or unfamiliar civil and military officials. Chang'an's railway station has become one of the transportation hubs of the entire city. A large number of passengers gather here every day. Although Li Min's arrival caused Li Zhi to send troops to blockade one of the platforms. However, other platforms were still in normal use. The people on these platforms did not know that Li Shimin was seriously ill, let alone Li Min's arrival. But these people were not stupid, when they saw Li Zhi and the civil and military officials behind him. But there was a lot of discussion. I wonder which important person these officials are coming to the train station to meet? Especially when some of the people recognized Li Zhi and his wife, they were even more surprised. They were the ones who could be welcomed by the crown prince and crown princess in person. It must be extremely prominent, which makes many people very curious. Some people even stood on the platform and looked over, trying to see who the other party was. When the train just stopped and the door opened and Li Min walked down, Li Zhi immediately came up to him with excitement on his face and said in a choked voice: "Brother Six, you are finally here!" Li Min looked at the haggard Li Zhi and couldn't help but sigh. He stepped forward and patted his arm and said, "Ninth brother, thank you for your hard work. Let's talk about it back to the palace!" Li Zhi also knew that there was no conversation here. Cai'er, who was next to him, also stepped forward to say hello to Li Min, and then ushered Wen Xin, Gao Yang and others out of the car. Normally, this group of women would have been chatting away when they got together, but now that Li Shimin was seriously ill, no one was in the mood to talk, so everyone simply said hello and finally boarded the platform to greet them. The carriage began to drive towards the palace. Although the people on the surrounding platforms could not hear the conversation between Li Min and Li Zhi, when Li Min got off the bus, Daqi's guards naturally got off the bus to guard him. Speaking of which, although the style of Daqi's military uniforms is similar to that of the Tang Dynasty, But there are some obvious differences, so many people can tell at a glance that the people getting off the bus are all from Daqi, and in the entire Daqi, the identity of the prince and the princess can be met together. Ready to come out. The news of Li Min's arrival was definitely explosive news. Many smart people in the stands immediately ran away. They wanted to grab?Go to the newspaper office in the city before others and sell the news at a good price. Other scheming people are speculating that the Emperor of Da Qi has not returned to Chang'an for more than ten years, but this time he came back with his whole family, and when he met the prince, he also had a sad look on his face. These alone are enough to make people very memorable. News always spreads the fastest. Even before Li Min and Li Zhi's carriage arrived at Chang'an City, news of his return had already begun to spread in the city. At the same time, some newspapers were printing more newspapers and speculating about Li Min's return. The reason for coming back. Some smart people have even guessed that there might be something wrong with Li Shimin's health. It can be said that with the arrival of Li Min, the previous blockade on the news of Li Shimin's serious illness has ceased. Many interested people have learned about the news of Li Shimin's serious illness through side understanding and speculation, and also learned the real reason for Li Min's return. In fact, after Li Min came back, there was no need to block the news of Li Shimin's serious illness. The main reason for blocking the news before was that as the king of a country, Li Shimin's serious illness would definitely have a huge impact on the court. In the event of Li Shimin's death, the subsequent transfer of power would also cause social unrest. Therefore, the senior officials of Datang Only then will you choose to block the message. However, Li Min's identity is enough to suppress the current situation in the Tang Dynasty. To put it bluntly, even if Li Shimin is dead now, as long as Li Min is here, the entire Tang Dynasty will have another backbone. No one can Don't dare to mess around. It is precisely because of this that after Li Min arrived in Chang'an, Li Zhi and all the civil and military officials in the court breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, they no longer deliberately blocked the news that Li Shimin was seriously ill, and even began to deliberately disclose it to the outside world. A little news can help everyone be mentally prepared. After Li Min's carriage entered Chang'an, it rushed directly into the imperial city. Finally, in the Manna Hall of the inner court, Li Shimin saw the unconscious Li Shimin. Ganlu Hall was Li Shimin's palace, but under normal circumstances, Li Shimin did not rest here, especially when government affairs were busy. Li Shimin always handled government affairs in the Yi Hall in front. When he felt tired, he would rest directly in Liangyi Hall. , rarely return to the Manna Palace. But now that Li Shimin was seriously ill, he naturally had to recuperate in his palace. Before Li Min entered the Ganlu Hall, he smelled a faint smell of medicine, and then saw Queen Changsun and Concubine Yang standing at the door of the hall to greet him. Queen Changsun was extremely thin and needed two palace men. He could only stand with support, which surprised Li Min. He hurriedly stepped forward and saluted: "My son, please see your mother, the queen!" "You don't have to be polite, Liu Lang, you should go and see your father!" Empress Changsun said in a delicate voice, and when she spoke, it was obvious that she was out of breath, and it seemed that her body was also very unsatisfactory. good. "Thank you, Mother!" Li Min also stood up immediately, and then looked at Concubine Yang, and found that except for her face being a little pale, Concubine Yang was otherwise fine. This made Li Min feel relieved a little, and then strode into Ganlu. In the palace. As soon as he entered the hall, Li Min smelled a stronger smell of traditional Chinese medicine than outside. At the same time, several imperial doctors headed by Sun Simiao were discussing something. When they saw Li Min, they were all stunned at first, and then He walked a few steps forward and saluted: "See you, Your Highness!" "Excuse me, how is your father's condition?" Li Min waved his hand to stop their salutes, and then asked eagerly. But when Sun Simiao and others heard Li Min's question, they looked at each other a few times, and finally Sun Simiao answered: "Your Highness, I am incompetent and cannot cure your Majesty's disease!" Seeing the shameful expression on Sun Simiao's face, Li Min also sighed helplessly. Li Shimin contracted a serious illness after being seriously injured, and he also had a hereditary heart disease. Taken together, even if he was released, In later generations, it may be difficult to treat him, and Sun Simiao and the others did their best. Thinking of this, Li Min had to ask Sun Simiao and the others to think of another way. Even if it couldn't be cured, it would be best to wake up Li Shimin. This would not only stabilize the situation in Datang immediately, but also explain some things. After giving instructions to Sun Simiao and others, Li Min walked towards Li Shimin's residence. When he came to Li Shimin's dragon bed, he could see a skinny figure lying on the bed, with maids and eunuchs taking care of him. Li Min walked over gently and finally saw Li Shimin lying on the bed. But at this moment, he couldn't believe his eyes. The man lying on the bed was completely different from the wise and mighty image in his mind. There were two people, but the familiar facial features told him that the other person was his father and the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, His Majesty Li Shimin. Text Chapter 714: Reassuring Queen Changsun Li Min signaled the eunuchs and maids around him to step back, and then gently sat down next to Li Shimin. It was late spring and early summer, and the temperature had begun to rise, but Li Shimin was still covered with a thick quilt. When Li Min wanted to put Li Shimin's exposed hand under the quilt, he found that the other person's palm was cold, and the back of his hand was cold. Not only is the skin on my face sagging, but there are also patches of dazzling age spots. And not only on the back of his hands, but also on Li Shimin's thin cheeks, there are also old age classes the size of rice grains. Coupled with the deep wrinkles on his forehead and gray hair, Li Shimin looks extremely old, almost as if he is over seventy years old. The average old man. Li Min rubbed the back of his father's hand and closed his hands. When Li Shimin's palm began to become warm, he put it back on the quilt, and then carefully tucked the corners of the quilt. A man can only feel the greatness of father's love after becoming a father. Although Li Min's soul comes from later generations, in his heart, he already regards Li Shimin as his father. Sometimes Li Min will think of his parents in another time and space. As time goes by, the people and things in that time and space slowly become blurred, but the image of his parents becomes more and more distinct, and gradually becomes the same as the current one. Parents coincide in space and time. In Li Min's heart, Li Shimin carries the image of his father in two lifetimes. It was precisely because of this that he felt particularly uncomfortable when he saw Li Shimin lying unconscious in bed. Li Min remembered the last time he said goodbye to Li Shimin. It was not long after Chou Chou was born. He was eager to go to Taiwan to carve out a land that truly belonged to him. However, after that farewell, the father and son never saw each other again. At most Just through correspondence, Chou Chou is now a sixteen-year-old girl, and Li Shimin has also changed from the energetic man in his early years. He now looks like a dying old man. Thinking of everything he has experienced over the years, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little emotional. Who would have thought that this little butterfly that traveled through time would actually change the entire history. Now the Tang Dynasty dominates East Asia and Central Asia; it controls the entire Pacific and the Americas. The two brothers Li Zhen and Li Yun occupy Tianzhu. At the same time, they are eyeing Africa and China. Li Ke, who was the last to start, has also established a foothold in the Mediterranean. , and at the same time had the tendency to annex Rome. I believe that within a few years, a new European hegemon will emerge. The entire earth has been divided by Li Min and his son. The eyes of the Central Plains people have also been opened. They know how big the world is, and they have begun to measure the size of the world with their own feet. Except for Antarctica, which is not suitable for human survival, the other six continents are already covered with the footprints of the Central Plains people. No matter how the future era develops, the Central Plains people will not only set their sights on a corner of East Asia. They will strive for more for themselves. Vast living space. "Father, our Central Plains people's development to this point is inseparable from your support for our sons and ministers. I believe that after thousands of years, your name will be respected by countless descendants of Yan and Huang!" Li He finally said softly. Being able to reach this point, although Li Min has made great efforts, is also inseparable from Li Shimin's support. It was precisely because of Li Shimin's support that Li Min was able to take the first step, and then led Li Zhen, Li Yun and Li Ke to rely on their own efforts and Datang's support respectively. Slowly spread the power of the Central Plains people throughout the world. Next, Li Min sat next to Li Shimin and muttered a lot to himself. Among them were the state affairs of the Tang Dynasty and the Qi Dynasty, as well as some of his own family affairs. Anyway, Li Min talked about whatever he thought of. Although Li Shimin was still in a coma, according to Sun Simiao, Li Shimin still responded to external stimuli. , Li Min is the other party's favorite son, and he has not seen him for more than ten years, so if he can chat with Li Shimin more, it may help him regain his consciousness faster. But unfortunately, Li Min had been chatting with Li Shimin for most of the day, but the other party still didn't show any signs of waking up. However, this was normal. Li Min had already learned from Sun Simiao that Li Shimin sometimes stayed for two or three days in a row. They may not be able to wake up even once, and even if they wake up, they will still be in a state of confusion most of the time, and they don't even recognize Queen Changsun and Concubine Yang. Li Min had been very tired after a long journey. Concubine Yang felt sorry for her husband and even more for her son, so in the afternoon, she asked Wen Xin to take Li Qi, Li Mian and other children to meet Li Shimin. , and called Li Min out by the way, and then personally cooked a few of his favorite dishes. Li Min also knew that getting Li Shimin to wake up would not happen overnight, so he also appeared very calm. He even chatted with Concubine Yang during the meal, and after the meal, he asked Wen Xin and other women to take care of the children. Stay with Concubine Yang in the palace for a while. After all, Queen Changsun has been in poor health since Li Shimin fell into coma, so Concubine Yang needs to worry about all matters in the palace. I just met her before.At that moment, Li Min noticed that Concubine Yang looked a little bad, so he asked Wen Xin and the others to stay with her for a while, especially since there were several children around, so that Concubine Yang could relax a bit. Concubine Yang also knew that Li Min still had a lot of things to deal with, so she didn't keep him around. She just told him not to take everything on her, and that everything would be handled by Changsun Wuji and his ministers. Li Min nodded after hearing this. After bidding farewell to Concubine Yang, he immediately asked someone to take him to the Lizheng Palace where Empress Changsun was. Queen Changsun was also very weak. After bracing herself to welcome Li Min today, she went back to the palace to rest for a while, but soon sat up again and asked someone to prepare tea, because she knew that Li Min would definitely come to see her. her. "See you, Queen Mother!" Li Min did not express surprise that Queen Changsun was waiting for him, but bowed as usual. "You don't have to be polite, Liulang. Thank you for your hard work along the way!" Empress Changsun's complexion was still very bad, and she was very thin, but in her eyes, there was still a majestic majesty of a mother who cared about the world. After hearing this, Li Min hurriedly said a few polite words, and then paid attention to the other party's body, and then remained silent and waited for the other party to get to the point. For Empress Changsun, Li Min could neither like nor dislike her. When he was in Chang'an, Li Min was more popular than other princes, which made Empress Changsun feel threatened, so she was not very close to Li Min. But later Li Min fully supported Li Zhi, which made her eldest grandson less suspicious. When she agreed to Li Zhi marrying Cai'er, she actually had no intention of showing good intentions to Li Min. I saw Empress Changsun taking the medicine bowl sent by the maid next to her and drinking it all in one gulp. She gave birth to too many children when she was young, which greatly weakened her vitality. If Li Min hadn't found Sun Simiao last time, she might have died long ago. However, despite having a powerful player like Sun Simiao, as Empress Changsun grew older, her body began to become weaker and weaker, and sometimes a small cold could keep her from getting out of bed for months. "Liu Lang, your father is seriously ill, and looking at the current situation, even if he can wake up, he may not be able to handle government affairs. What do you think about this?" Empress Changsun rinsed her mouth with water, and then reluctantly showed a asked with a smile. Hearing Queen Changsun¡¯s probing questions, Li Min secretly laughed in his heart. No matter how shrewd a woman is, she will still be confused when facing issues related to her son¡¯s future. "What the mother said is absolutely true. My father is seriously ill and in a coma. According to the rules, it is natural for the prince to supervise the country. Besides, the ninth brother is not young anymore. He usually follows his father to learn how to handle government affairs. Therefore, the son suggested that the ninth brother can take over the father's place. The emperor exercises imperial power!" Li Min said solemnly. With Li Shimin unconscious, Empress Changsun became a person who could influence the political situation of the Tang Dynasty. Although Li Min didn't have any thoughts about the Tang Dynasty, from the perspective of Empress Changsun, she would definitely have some concerns, so Li Min must first Let Queen Changsun rest assured to avoid misunderstandings when getting along in the future. After hearing this, Queen Changsun's face relaxed, and she seemed to let out a secret sigh, but then she spoke again: "Liu Lang, although Pheasant Nu is a prince, you also know his temper. I'm worried that he won't be able to control the court." Some of our veterans, so if Pheasant Nu is in charge, you should help him more!" "Mother, don't worry. It is your duty to assist your ninth brother. Although it is not convenient for me to intervene directly in some matters, I will never refuse wherever your son is needed!" Li Min promised again. Originally, as Li Min, it was not appropriate to interfere in the government affairs of the Tang Dynasty, otherwise it would easily arouse the dissatisfaction of the Changsun family and other princes. However, the current situation is special. Sometimes he must express his position, otherwise Li Zhi alone cannot handle it. . However, Empress Changsun heard that Li Min was not secretive at all, but directly stated that he would interfere in the affairs of the Tang Dynasty. This actually made her feel more at ease. At the same time, she finally relaxed completely, and a look of emotion appeared on her pale face. With a trace of blood, he smiled and spoke again: "Pheasant slave has been close to you since he was a child. Now that you are helping him, I feel relieved." But when she said this, Empress Changsun frowned, and then said: "However, during this period of time, Pheasant Nu has been heartbroken because of his father's affairs and has no intention of handling government affairs. Although I have persuaded him many times, But it has no effect. Fortunately, he listens to you, the sixth brother, the most, so you must persuade him." "Don't worry, mother. Ninth brother is a very emotional person. In addition, he is also a father now, so his feelings for his father are deeper. Therefore, he is sadder than anyone else that his father is seriously ill, but he also knows It is my own responsibility, so I will persuade him to cheer up tomorrow." Li Min said very seriously, he might not be sure about other things, but it is not difficult for him to persuade Li Zhi. With Li Min¡¯s guarantee, Empress Changsun finally felt relieved and started chatting with him about some family matters, such as Chou Chou¡¯s arrival in Chang¡¯an.?, life in the palace, and which family's daughter is good, you can let Li Qi or Li Mian pay attention to it, etc. ps: Today I will post a recommendation. Thank you all book friends for your continued support. Unfortunately, the book is coming to an end and there are not many manuscripts saved, so I can only give a small break. I will update three times today and try my best to update three times tomorrow. Text Chapter 715: The Battle for Mingde Hall (Part 1) During this period, Li Zhi was very upset, mainly because after his father became seriously ill and fell into coma, officials headed by his uncle Changsun Wuji ignored his sad feelings and insisted on dragging him to deal with heavy government affairs every day. But now Li Zhi just wanted to watch over his father quietly and was not in the mood to pay attention to those ministers. As a result, those ministers started to admonish him one after another. Li Zhi was very happy with Li Min's arrival yesterday. Especially after his father Li Shimin fell into a coma, Li Zhi felt as if he had lost his backbone and had no sense of security. But when the sixth brother, who had always had a deep relationship with him and was also the most talented among the brothers, arrived, Li Zhi felt that his backbone was suddenly back, and his mood became particularly happy. Li Zhi originally wanted to go to Li Min yesterday to talk about the depression these days and the situation in the country. This way he could not only vent his depression, but also ask Brother Six for advice on how to deal with the current situation. But after Li Min came back yesterday, he first went to Ganlu Hall to talk to Li Shimin for a long time, and then went to Concubine Yang and Queen Changsun. When he finally left Li Zheng Hall, it was already dark, and Li Min was busy making arrangements again. The family moved to the original Prince Qi's mansion, which made Li Zhi unable to visit at all. Originally, at dawn this morning, Li Zhi planned to take Cai'er to Li Min's house. Now that Li Shimin is seriously ill and in a coma, sons like him cannot hold any more reception banquets, otherwise they will definitely attract criticism from many ministers. However, it is normal for the two brothers to meet and then have a casual meal. But just when Li Zhi got up happily and finished washing up, Cai'er also finished cleaning up little Li Hong. When the family of three was about to leave the East Palace, they were blocked by Chang Sun Wuji at the door, and then he was dragged by the other party to handle government affairs. . The Xiande Hall is the most important building in the entire East Palace. It is also the place where the prince meets with ministers and handles government affairs. Even when Li Shimin lived in the East Palace, because the palace was occupied by Li Yuan, he ascended the throne as emperor in the Xiande Hall. The layout of the entire Xiande Hall is similar to that of Taiji Hall in Taiji Palace, except that the scale is much smaller. After Li Zhi became the prince, he often met with officials from the East Palace here. When Li Shimin fell into a coma some time ago, the Xiande Hall became the place where Li Zhi, Changsun Wuji and other courtiers discussed government affairs. In the main hall of Xiande Hall, Li Zhi sat helplessly on a chair. In front of him, Changsun Wuji and other ministers sat on both sides according to their rank. One of the old ministers was reporting to Li Zhi. "Your Highness, news came from Bazhou yesterday. Due to the continuous spring rain in recent days, the Bazhou section of the Changsong Highway has caused flash floods and has washed away large sections of the road. This has caused serious traffic jams from Chang'an to Songzhou and other places. It affects the flow of people and goods. Although the governor of Bazhou has mobilized civilians to rush to repair the road, there is a shortage of funds, so he submitted a letter to the court to allocate road funds!" Among them, Chu Suiliang, whose status was only lower than Changsun Wuji, was the first to report. . The Chang-Song Highway is the highway from Chang'an to Songzhou built by the Tang Dynasty when Li Mingang invented cement more than ten years ago. It is tied with the highway from Chang'an to Luoyang as the first highway in Datang. After its completion, this road made Datang's rule over the southwest region increasingly stable, and it also exerted huge economic value. It's just because of the original route chosen and the quality of the cement. The road has undergone several major repairs, but problems are still inevitable. "Well, I understand. The Ministry of Accounts allocates the required road funds. The Ministry of Works sends people to supervise the use of road funds!" Li Zhi said weakly. In fact, these things are neither big nor small. Changsun Wuji and Chu Suiliang could have decided to handle it themselves, but now they were leaving it all to him, on the grounds that they wanted him to be more familiar with the handling of government affairs. "I obey the order!" Chu Suiliang immediately stepped back after hearing this. At the same time, he wrote down Li Zhi's handling method on the memorial. After the court meeting is over, the people below will naturally take it and deal with it according to the order. "Your Highness, the northern part of Huzhou was hit by heavy snow this spring. More than half of the cattle, sheep and livestock froze to death. The governor of Huzhou did an effective job in disaster relief, so there were no casualties, and the victims have been resettled. However, the governor of Huzhou reported that he hoped that the imperial court could reduce some local taxes. !¡± Another minister stood up and reported. Huzhou is a newly established state in the northern grasslands of the Tang Dynasty. The entire state covers a vast area. The state is mainly engaged in animal husbandry and is often attacked by various disasters. "Accurate! Exempt the Huzhou disaster area from taxes for one year, and make this news public. I believe many food merchants will be interested in the frozen beef and mutton. This will also reduce the losses of some victims. The court will also give some to those merchants. Preferential policies, such as tax exemptions along the way, etc.!" Li Zhi replied without thinking. He has been with Li Shimin these years and has gained great experience in handling various government affairs. Although his mind is not focused on it, he can still handle it. Every political matter was reported by the ministers, and Li Zhi handled it very reasonably. Occasionally, if there were any objections, Changsun Wuji and others would also raise their own concerns.Li Zhi will consider the matter before proposing a more reasonable solution. According to the unwritten convention of court meetings, the most important matters are usually brought up last, and it is usually Changsun Wuji who personally presents them. As the previous political matters are dealt with one by one, it will soon be Changsun Wuji's turn. . In total, Changsun Wuji is one year older than Li Shimin, but most of the time before, he was not as involved in government affairs as Li Shimin. In addition, he is well maintained. Although he is fifty-eight years old, he looks like a fourth-year-old. A middle-aged man in his teens, with three long strands of beard under his chin floating on his chest, he looks indescribably elegant and elegant. Changsun Wuji stood up at this time, stepped forward and bowed slightly to Li Zhi and said: "Your Highness, twenty-three states in the south, including Guangzhou, Quanzhou, and Fuzhou, jointly submitted a memorial, saying that the local business winds are getting stronger and stronger, making the original Most of the people in the country have abandoned farming and doing business, which has severely damaged the local farming and mulberry industry. Grain production has declined year by year. Taking last year as an example, local rice production was less than half of what it was three years ago. This situation has attracted the attention of local officials. But I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, so I reported it to the court and asked His Highness to make a decision!¡± The incident reported by Changsun Wuji may not seem like a big deal, but it is actually related to one of the main conflicts in Datang over the years, that is, the conflict between commerce and agriculture. Originally, commerce and agriculture are interdependent. They can promote each other, but they can also form conflicts. Taking Datang and Daqi as examples, there is a huge restriction on the industrial and commercial development of the two countries, and that is the lack of human resources. Even after more than ten years of encouraging childbirth, the total population of Datang has just exceeded 30 million. , and the total population of Daqi, excluding those foreign races, is only one-third that of the Tang Dynasty. Even if those foreign races are added, it is still comparable to the Tang Dynasty. Although steam engines have been widely used, whether it is industry, commerce or agriculture, there is still a long way to go before the mechanization of later generations. Therefore, both industries now require a lot of manual operations. In this way, the contradiction is also Then, industry, commerce and agriculture began to compete for the few human resources. In order to solve this contradiction, Li Min's Daqi worked hard to promote Sinicization while conducting a cruel slave trade, using slaves to fill the shortages in some industries, such as large agricultural plantations, industrial and commercial mines, textile factories, etc. , all using a large number of slaves. Although the industry and commerce of the Tang Dynasty also used a large number of slaves, due to some historical or other reasons, there were very few plantations in the Tang Dynasty. Agricultural production was still dominated by the original small-scale peasant economy, but as the With the development of commerce, many farmers found that doing business or working was far more cost-effective than farming. Therefore, these people began to abandon farming and moved to cities to become workers or businessmen. This situation is still prominent in the southern region. Although the industry and commerce in Guanzhong area are also It is very developed, but the population base here is large, so agriculture has not been greatly affected yet. It was not Li Zhi's first day dealing with government affairs, so he naturally knew the weight of Changsun Wuji's memorial, so he frowned and thought for a moment, then raised his head and said to Changsun Wuji: "Master Sikong has something to say about this matter." What do you think?" Sikong is one of the three princes and ranks first. Although it is a false title, it is enough to show Changsun Wuji's extraordinary status. When Changsun Wuji heard Li Zhi ask about his opinion, he immediately replied: "Prince Qi, I believe that the contradiction between industry and commerce and agriculture has been around for a long time. The development of industry and commerce in the past did bring greater income to the national treasury, but Nothing is too much, and industry and commerce cannot develop indefinitely, and agriculture is the foundation of a country, so the veteran believes that heavy taxes can be levied on some commercially developed areas to inhibit local commercial development!" "Master Sikong, what you said is wrong!" As soon as Changsun Wuji finished speaking, someone immediately stood up and objected. I saw that this man was not very old, probably in his early thirties at most. He was white, fat, and had a blessed face. If he took off his official uniform, he would look like a kind businessman. If Li Min were here, he would definitely recognize this fat man at a glance. This fat man is none other than Li Jingheng, one of his closest friends. Li Jingheng is different from Li Yong, Cheng Huailiang and others. He is the eldest son of Jiangxia King Li Daozong. He will inherit the title in the future, so naturally he cannot take risks with Li Min. What's more, he is not good at literature and martial arts. His only advantage is his greed for money. Li Daozong I don't expect my son to have any future, I just hope that he can be a happy prince. However, things are strange. Under the influence of Li Min, Li Jingheng began to get involved in industry and commerce. As the saying goes, if you are born with talent, it will be useful. Li Jingheng, who was originally useless, unexpectedly burst out with superhuman business talents, and soon developed the Jiangxia Palace's industry to all parts of the country. It even attracted Li Shimin's attention. Later, he gave up business and entered politics, and relied on his own background to enter the Ministry of Household Affairs. Starting from a small chief, he slowly rose to the fourth rank of Minister of Household Affairs, orHe was a very important figure in the Tang Dynasty. Text Chapter 716: The Battle for Mingde Hall (Part 2) "Oh? I wonder what Mr. Li has to say?" When Changsun Wuji saw that the person speaking was Li Jingheng, he did not show any surprise. The Jiangxia Palace's industries are spread all over the Tang Dynasty and Daqi. If heavy taxes are levied on some commercially developed areas, , Li Jingheng and others naturally suffered great losses, so Changsun Wuji expected the other party's opposition. Changsun Wuji had great power in the Tang Dynasty, but Li Jingheng was not afraid of him at all. Even though he was only a fourth-grade minister, behind him stood the entire industrial and commercial class of the Tang Dynasty. In addition, he and Li Min Even if he couldn't compete with Changsun Wuji in terms of his personal relationship, he could just pat his ass and immigrate to Daqi. I saw Li Jingheng glance at Changsun Wuji indifferently, and then said: "I can't talk about high opinions, but the official believes that the reason why industry and commerce continues to develop is mainly because industry and commerce has broader prospects, so It continues to attract a large amount of manpower and material resources to invest in it. Now the court hastily imposed heavy taxes, which will not only discourage the development of industrial and commercial owners, but also cause a huge blow to the existing industry and commerce, so it is really not advisable!" Li Jingheng was very aware of Changsun Wuji's little thoughts. It was simply that Changsun's family owned a large amount of land in Jiangnan and other places. Now that the farmers had gone to work and do business, his family's fields were uncultivated. It would be unfair to use slaves. Because of the reputation of scholars, it is natural to suppress business. And it is worth mentioning that the Changsun family does not want to get involved in handicraft business, but in the industrial and commercial industry, the industries with large profits have been divided up by others, and they look down on small profits. Therefore, Changsun Wuji now proposes to suppress industry and commerce. There is probably an element of jealousy in it. "Li Shilang is still too young. According to you, are we going to allow industry and commerce to continue to develop like this, leaving no one to plant farmland? I'm afraid that industry and commerce will also become rootless water, and we won't even be able to eat food, let alone development?" Changsun Wuji said calmly, with a hint of strength in his tone. At the same time, his words implied that Li Jingheng was too young and had very short-sightedness. "Master Changsun is old, but I didn't expect that he is still so anxious. I naturally have something to say about how to solve the problem of agricultural employment!" Li Jingheng also retorted unceremoniously. Since Changsun Wuji made up his mind to suppress Shang. It is equivalent to Li Jingheng's enemy, and he no longer has to worry about offending the other party in his words. "Hahaha~, you are indeed a formidable young man. I wonder what else Li Shilang has to say?" Although Changsun Wuji used laughter to cover up his anger, his tone after that. But it already had a formidable aura. "It seems that Mr. Changsun is really forgetful. Last year, an article was published in Datang Daily. It also analyzed the employment dispute between industry, commerce and agriculture. At the end, the article pointed out that if Datang wanted to solve this problem, it could ask Datang Daily to solve the problem. They studied together and changed the current agricultural structure. Encourage the establishment of large plantations like Daqi. The advantage of this is that the unified management of crops can save a lot of manpower and material resources, and some simple manual labor can also be performed by slaves. At that time, this This article still caused great controversy in the court, but because of Lord Changsun's strong opposition, the matter was finally settled." Li Jingheng said tit for tat again. His father, Li Daozong, had different political views with Changsun Wuji and Chu Suiliang, and they had been suppressed by each other in recent years. Moreover, the Prince of Jiangxia belongs to the royal family, and Changsun Wuji is a relative. The two groups of people cannot urinate in the same pot. They did not see Li Daozong and Li Xiaogong laughing so happily in the crowd. It seems that they also really want to see Changsun Wuji. He suffered in the hands of the younger members of his own family. "Hmph, our Tang Dynasty ruled the world with benevolence and filial piety. Many industrial and commercial owners used a large number of slaves, but they brutally exploited the slaves, which made the slaves miserable. Many slaves rose up to resist. For example, the coal mine slave uprising in Taiyuan the year before last year, if it weren't for the army, If we arrive in time, the consequences will be disastrous. Therefore, slaves have become the biggest factor of instability in our Datang. What our Datang needs now is to limit the number of slaves, and we must not introduce slaves in large quantities!" Changsun Wuji said with an aggressive look. ¡°Wherever there is oppression, there is resistance. When Li Min was using slaves extensively, he had already paid attention to improving the living conditions of slaves. This would not only avoid the losses caused by the death of slaves, but also reduce the resistance of some slaves. However, after Li Min left the Tang Dynasty, some businesses cut costs infinitely in order to pursue greater profits. Slaves were also considered one of the costs, so they were brutally squeezed. This made many slaves resentful of their owners. When this resentment accumulates to a certain level, serious conflicts will naturally break out. The most serious one was in Taiyuan the year before last. It was the most important coal producing area in the Tang Dynasty. All slave miners were used. In order to expand profits, many mine owners, regardless of the life and death of slaves, forced slaves to dig in dangerous mines. , slaves died tragically almost every day, so one day, the slaves in a mine finally launched a riot, andThey also successfully occupied the mines, which later triggered a slave uprising in more than a dozen surrounding mines. They even planned to attack Taiyuan. Fortunately, the army arrived and wiped them out. The impact of this incident was great. Not only were the owners of more than a dozen mines severely punished, but the Carboniferous Industry Association was also fined a huge sum of money due to poor supervision, and had to bear the military expenses of the army. Afterwards, the Carboniferous Industry Association Several stewards were dismissed, and at the same time, the association began to improve the conditions of the mine to avoid such things from happening again in the future. Changsun Wuji now told the story of the slave uprising, which immediately aroused the support of many people, such as his die-hard Chu Suiliang, and some old scholars headed by Yu Zhining. Although they were not Changsun Wuji's people, they He also believed that the use of slaves was against the way of a saint, and he hated industry and commerce, so he naturally sided with Changsun Wuji at this time. "Don't stop eating because of choking!" Just as Changsun Wuji's party was gaining momentum, an old voice suddenly said. As soon as this voice came out, everyone in the court immediately fell silent. At the same time, everyone looked at the old man who spoke. This man was Li Xiaogong, whose status was only lower than Changsun Wuji. Since Li Jing's death, only Li Xiaogong has been in charge of the entire military academy, and his influence has spread throughout the military circles of the Tang Dynasty. In addition, Li Xiaogong does not have a military position, and his status is high, so he also has the power to participate in political affairs, but he has always been in the court. He keeps his temper very calmly and rarely expresses his opinions on political affairs. I didn't expect that he would express his opinions directly today. "Oh? Please make it clear to the Prince of Hejian County!" Changsun Wuji stared at Li Xiaogong with his narrow eyes, his heart full of fear. Since the death of Fang Xuanling and Li Jing, the only people in the entire court who can openly compete with him are Li Xiaogong is the only one, but Li Xiaogong is a member of the royal family and has military achievements. In order to avoid suspicion, he has never interfered in the affairs of the court. Now that the other party speaks at this time, it is a very abnormal signal. When thinking about it, Li Min's arrival made Changsun Wuji even more upset. I saw Li Xiaogong open his slightly closed eyes, and then glanced at the ministers in the court. The power of a veteran on the battlefield exuded, causing other whisperers to shut up immediately. Finally, his eyes were fixed on Changsun Wu. Ji opened his mouth and said: "I am old and don't know much about government affairs, but I also know a truth, that is, everything has advantages and disadvantages. Although there are many shortcomings in the use of slaves, it also brings To bring greater convenience, so what we have to do now is to try to use slaves more rationally and avoid the negative effects of slave use, rather than restrict the use of slaves!" Although Li Xiaogong didn't speak easily, this time he spoke directly and sharply, directly refuting Changsun Wuji's previous words. This shocked Li Jingheng and others, and they also began to refute Changsun Wuji's remarks, pointing out that what happened to slaves After the uprising, the industrial and commercial circles of the Tang Dynasty began to pay attention to improving the living conditions of slaves. At least in the past two years, there have been no large-scale slave rebellions. In addition, Li Jingheng also cited Daqi as an example, listing that the number of slaves used in Daqi was several times that of the Tang Dynasty. However, there were very few slave rebellions in Daqi. The main reason was that Daqi officials regulated the use of slaves in various industries. , and Da Qi¡¯s treasury revenue has far exceeded that of Datang. It can be seen that slaves are not a destabilizing factor in society, but are also one of the driving forces for economic development. Although the example of Da Qi cited by Li Jingheng and others is very convincing, whether it is Changsun Wuji or Yu Zhining, they are not so easy to persuade, not to mention that some of them do not understand the key, but It involves a struggle for interests, so they pretend not to understand and instead come up with all kinds of specious excuses to refute. In the era of the Tang Dynasty, the emperor and his ministers were not as hierarchical as in later generations. For example, when the emperor discussed matters with his ministers, the ministers also had seats, so the relationship between the ministers and the emperor was more like that of the boss and his subordinates in a company. Although the company boss has He has the power to order his subordinates, but the subordinates also have the power to choose the company. When they are not happy with their work, the worst they can do is just slap them on the back and leave. Unless the other party has committed a crime, the company boss will not be able to do anything to him. It is for this reason that this kind of scene often occurs in the Tang Dynasty. The agricultural faction headed by Changsun Wuji and Yu Zhining quarrel with the industrial and commercial faction headed by Li Xiaogong and Li Jingheng. No one wants to obey the other. Among them, Zhang Sun Wuji's party has a large number of people, but most of them are older. Li Jingheng's side was mostly young officials with more open minds, and they were all promoted intentionally by Li Shimin over the years. They were not inferior to anyone in terms of momentum, and they were even more powerful when they quarreled. After Li Xiaogong supported Li Jingheng for a while, he stopped talking and watched others quarreling with a smile. On the contrary, Li Zhi next to him repeatedly spoke out to comfort the two quarreling groups, but unfortunately he was not Li Shimin, and he did not have the prestige to convince the ministers, so it was of no use at all. ? ??While Li Zhi was watching the commotion in the court hall and sweating anxiously, he suddenly heard a joking voice outside the main hall door: "Huh? When did the Mingde Hall in the East Palace become a vegetable market?" Now, will my ninth brother also go into business?" Text Chapter 717 Li Min appears As the voice fell, a middle-aged man in his thirties wearing royal robes walked into the exhibition with a warm smile on his face, but when his smiling eyes swept across the hall, When the ministers gathered together, everyone stopped arguing. [ ] After a while, Changsun Wuji and others who woke up immediately saluted Li Min who came in and said: "Greetings to His Highness King Qi!" Although Li Min had established a country overseas and proclaimed himself emperor, his return this time was not because of state affairs, but as a son to visit his seriously ill father. Therefore, after returning to Datang, he still used Datang The identity of King Qi also avoids a lot of troubles and makes it easier to deal with some things. "Brother Six, you are finally here!" When he saw Li Min coming in, Li Zhi immediately stepped forward to greet him excitedly. He had just been dizzy by the quarreling ministers, and no matter how he tried to persuade him, it was of no use. Li Zhi was extremely anxious. Unexpectedly, as soon as his sixth brother came in, these people stopped immediately. This made him feel that he had suddenly found the backbone of the online game Three Kingdoms. Li Min smiled lightly and patted Li Zhi on the shoulder, then greeted several elders such as Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong, and finally said: "I heard there was a lot of noise in the palace just now, so I had a small chat with everyone. It¡¯s just a joke, I hope you don¡¯t blame me, but I¡¯m also curious, what is it that makes everyone quarrel so fiercely?¡± Hearing Li Min first apologize and then ask about the business, people who just thought Li Min was a bit frivolous were very convinced. Among them, Li Jingheng was the first to stand up and tell the whole story. In his opinion, Li Min would definitely stand firmly on the side of their industrial and commercial faction, so they would definitely win today, even Chang Sun Wuji People like Yu Zhining also have the same idea. What everyone didn't expect was that Li Min thought for a moment after listening, and then said solemnly: "The population dispute between industry, commerce and agriculture is related to the foundation of the Tang Dynasty. This is not an easy matter. It is possible to draw conclusions. My father is in a coma now and my ninth brother is too young, so I think we can postpone the discussion of this matter. Let everyone go back and weigh it carefully. When we have figured it out, we can discuss it in the court. Not too late!" Hearing Li Min¡¯s obviously He Xini words, both Li Jingheng and Changsun Wuji were stunned. They didn¡¯t know Li Min, who had always advocated vigorously promoting the development of industry and commerce. Why would you say such a thing? Even Li Zhi next to him showed a surprised expression. Only the old Li Xiaogong raised his head and glanced at Li Min, with approval in his eyes. Although neither group of people understood why Li Min made such a calming move, since the other party had already spoken. And looking at the situation today, it was useless for the two sides to continue arguing, so in the end both sides had no choice but to listen to Li Min's words. Among them, Changsun Wuji and Li Jingheng said a few more polite words, both salty and mild, and the whole court meeting broke up. I saw everyone retreating. Only Li Min and Li Zhi were left in the main hall. At this time, Li Zhi asked impatiently: "Brother Six, why are you" However, as soon as Li Zhi¡¯s words came out, he was immediately interrupted by Li Min with a wave of his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t ask yet, I will explain when everyone is here!¡± "People? Who?" Li Zhi couldn't help but asked again. But before he could finish his words, he saw the small yellow gate in the palace coming forward to report. Li Xiaogong, Prince of Hejian County, Li Daozong, Prince of Jiangxia, and Li Jingheng, Minister of Household Affairs, jointly requested an audience. "Hahaha~, Liulang, you are finally back. If you don't come back, I'm afraid Brother Wang and I will never see you again!" Li Daozong said with a loud smile as soon as he entered the hall. He still looks as chubby as before, and he looks very much like a father and son to Li Jingheng. "The two uncles are still as handsome as ever, but they are not a bit old-fashioned. In addition, I heard that Uncle Wang of Jiangxia has given Brother Jing Heng a little brother. It sounds like you are getting stronger with age!" Li Min first saluted Li Xiaogong and the other two. Then he joked about Li Daozong again. Li Daozong was only two years younger than Li Shimin and almost sixty years old. However, no one expected that one of his concubines gave birth to another son for him last year. This made Li Daozong very excited and went around telling people about it. Boasting, now that I heard Li Min's compliments, I felt like my old face was shining brightly, and I laughed and boasted a few words without looking like an elder at all. ¡° Then Li Min chatted with Li Xiaogong and Li Jingheng for a few more words. They also paid tribute to Li Zhi by the way. Then everyone sat down separately and the conversation began to turn to serious matters. "Liu Lang, why didn't you help us just now so that Changsun Wuji and the others could be suppressed?" Li Jingheng was the first to ask. However, after hearing this, Li Min smiled lightly and said: "Brother Jing Heng, do you think it is useful to suppress Changsun Wuji in the court?" "Why is it useless? As long as Changsun Wuji and the others stop obstructing us, we can deal with some of the existing unreasonable systems in Datang."?Carrying out reforms will bring Datang's industry and commerce to a higher level. If nothing else, the treasury revenue alone will be greatly increased. "Li Jingheng said somewhat unconvinced. But just as Li Jingheng finished speaking, Li Xiaogong suddenly asked: "Jingheng, what you said is right, but in your opinion, even if you overpower Changsun Wuji in the court today, from the other party's position , will you let you reform?" "Uh~, this" Li Jingheng was immediately stopped by the question. The Changsun family is mainly engaged in planting. In addition to owning large fields in the south, they also own large cotton fields in the northwest and other places, which require a lot of manpower. Read the full text of The Mighty Lord. In addition, if the Tang Dynasty wanted to reform, it was not just about the introduction of slaves, but also related to other aspects, such as the standardization of commercial competition, etc. As for powerful people like the Changsun family, their families often liked to use their power to suppress others, not only monopolizing They controlled the supply of some raw materials and manipulated prices behind the scenes to make huge profits. If the Tang Dynasty carried out reforms, the first thing to be touched would be the powerful interests headed by the Changsun family. So no matter from which aspect, Changsun Wuji It is impossible for them to carry out the reform smoothly. After thinking about this, Li Jingheng couldn't help but feel like a deflated rubber ball, and his whole person became listless. Just now he was full of fighting spirit and argued with Changsun Wuji, but now that he thinks about it, those arguments didn't make much sense at all. , no matter who loses or wins, nothing changes at all. Seeing Li Jingheng's discouraged look, Li Min couldn't help but chuckle inwardly. Speaking of which, Li Jingheng was a master of financial management, but his political vision was somewhat lacking. If Xu Jingzong or Li Yifu were replaced in his place, it would definitely not be the case. They competed tit-for-tat with Changsun Wuji for a while. At this time, Li Zhi finally understood, and he couldn't help but admire Sixth Brother even more. In addition, he also guessed that his uncle must also understand the truth, but faced with the repeated provocations of this junior Li Jingheng, he could never back down due to his status, so he started to quarrel with the other party in the court regardless of his status. Li Xiaogong and Li Daozong mainly came to see Li Min, and then chatted a few common things. In particular, Li Xiaogong asked about his son Li Yong's current situation, and then the two of them took Li Jingheng and left. After all, they also knew that Li Min came specifically to see Li Zhi and must have something to say to Li Zhi. After seeing off Li Xiaogong and the others, Li Min and Li Zhi came to the study room behind Mingde Hall, and then they sat casually on the large sofa. This sofa was very popular after Li Zhi saw it in Li Min's study room. I liked it, so I asked the craftsmen to copy some when I came back. "Ninth brother, how do you feel about today's events?" Li Min sat down and looked at Li Zhi for a moment, then suddenly asked with a warm smile. After hearing this, Li Min showed a wry smile, and then said helplessly: "What else can I feel? The two groups are arguing non-stop because of their own interests, and one group is dominated by my uncle, and the other group represents the royal family and the emerging people. Industrial and commercial owners, when my father was here, they could still suppress them, but now as soon as my father falls ill, they are going to start a riot!" After hearing this, Li Min glanced at Li Zhi approvingly, and then said: "Yes, yes, Ninth Brother, if you can see this, it means that you have really become interested in government affairs in the past few years. Now your biggest problem is You don¡¯t have enough prestige, the court is full of veterans from my father¡¯s time, and there is no one who can really do anything for you, so now is the time to transfer those people from Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu back!¡± Li Shimin personally arranged for Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu to serve in Daqi while learning Daqi's administrative structure and operation methods, in order to leave it to Li Zhi so that he could have some knowledge when reforming the Tang Dynasty. Good hands. Li Zhi also heard Li Shimin talk about Xu Jingzong and the others, so after hearing Li Min's suggestion, he thought about it but said hesitantly: "Sixth brother, my father is still in a coma. I am so anxious to get Xu Jingzong and the others. Jingzong and the others were transferred back, right" Li Zhi didn¡¯t say the following words, and Li Min immediately understood what he meant. However, Li Min sighed and said: "Ninth brother, my father's injury is too serious. Even if he can wake up, I'm afraid he won't be able to handle government affairs anymore. Therefore, from now on, you must learn to deal with it independently." The political situation in the court and placing one's confidants among the courtiers is only the first step!" Li Zhi also lowered his head after hearing this. He actually knew about Li Shimin's condition, but he never dared to face it in his heart. He even sometimes fantasized that one day Li Shimin would be able to fully recover, so that he could be like before without having to face it. I'm so tired of these annoying things. Seeing Li Zhi lowering his head and not speaking, Li Min also knew that he didn't want to face the reality. Just when he was about to persuade him, he suddenly thought of something in his heart. He immediately said: "Ninth brother, there is something you may not know. At the beginning, Before I went to Taiwan for the first time,?, I once had an agreement with Changsun Wuji. " "Oh? What" Just when Li Zhi raised his head curiously and wanted to ask about the content of the agreement between Li Min and Changsun Wuji, suddenly a small yellow door hurried in and shouted to the two of them with a look of surprise: "Your Highnesses are very happy, Your Majesty. woke up!" Text Chapter 718 Li Shimin wakes up In the Ganlu Hall, important concubines such as Concubine Yang and Concubine De came. In addition, the princes and princesses in Chang'an also rushed to the inner hall to wait. Ministers such as Changsun Wuji and Li Xiaogong were waiting in the outer hall. As for the Changsun The queen personally took care of Li Shimin in the palace. In the palace of Ganlu Hall, the imperial doctors headed by Sun Simiao were busy working nervously. Li Shimin on the bed had his eyes open, with a look of thought in his eyes. It seemed that he had not yet fully recovered from his coma. Li Min and Li Zhi stood outside the palace door with nervous expressions. Although they wanted to go in and talk to Li Shimin, Sun Simiao told them not to disturb Li Shimin for the time being. They would not go in again until they had been diagnosed and treated. Late. After learning that Li Shimin had woken up, Li Min and Li Zhi immediately rushed to the Manlu Palace from the East Palace. After getting permission from Queen Changsun, they entered the palace together, but they were blocked by Sun Simiao and did not know what was inside. What is the situation? This made the two of them run around in circles outside the door anxiously. After a while, Sun Simiao and the others finished their work, and then they came out with surprise on their faces and reported to Li Min and Li Zhi: "Your Highnesses, Your Majesty is very awake this time. Please come in now!" "Great!" Li Zhi was the first to say excitedly. He was originally worried that when his father woke up this time, he would be as confused as before, but he didn't expect that he would regain his consciousness this time. This is great news. Li Min and Li Zhi hurriedly rushed into the palace, only to see Li Shimin half lying on the bed. Although Queen Changsun was in poor health, she seemed very energetic at this time, and her eyes were full of hope. Not only did she sit on Li Shimin's bed He was beside him, and he was holding a bowl of freshly brewed medicine in his hand, which he was carefully feeding Li Shimin to take. "My son, I pay my respects to my father!" Li Min and Li Zhi saw that Li Shimin looked extremely haggard. But his eyes were clear and he had obviously regained his consciousness, which made them both very excited. Li Shimin, who was half lying down, saw his two sons coming in, and a smile appeared on his face. Especially when he saw Li Min, whom he hadn't seen for many years, he became even more excited. He forced himself to sit upright with his hands, and then said in a hoarse voice: "Get up. Well, you have worked hard during this period." "Thank you, Father!" Li Min and Li Zhi said in unison. Then she stood behind Empress Changsun, and after Li Shimin finished drinking the medicine, Empress Changsun asked the three of them, father and son, not to talk for too long, and then led the people down. When only the father and son were left in the palace, the old Li Shimin looked at Li Zhi first. Then he carefully looked at Li Min, whom he had not seen for more than ten years, and finally said: "Liu Lang, when we said goodbye as father and son, we never thought that when we meet again, we will be in this situation." "My son and I are unfilial, please punish me!" When Li Min heard Li Shimin's words, he couldn't help but blush at the corners of his eyes. When I just left Datang. Sometimes he really wanted to come back, but later as his power was gradually established, his identity also changed little by little, and he was burdened with more and more things. He was no longer just His Highness King Qi of the Tang Dynasty, but the emperor of another country. This made him not know how to face Li Shimin, so he simply gave up the idea of ??coming back. If Li Shimin hadn't been seriously ill this time, he probably wouldn't have come back. "Forget it. Zhizi Mo Ruofu, I also know your difficulties, so I have never forced you to come back. But since you are here this time, I will stay for a while. Your mother and concubine are getting older, and I hope to be around you. With the company of children and grandchildren." Li Shimin said again, but he used Concubine Yang as an excuse to let Li Min stay a few more days. In fact, he wanted to spend more time with Li Min. "Father, don't worry. Daqi is the closest to the Tang Dynasty, and now the transportation is developed, so some government affairs can be sent here for processing. In addition, I have brought the whole family with me this time, and they will have to stay for at least half a year before going back!" Li Zhen naturally knew what Li Shimin meant, so he immediately spoke. Although Li Shimin is awake now, his health is still very bad. To put it bluntly, with Li Shimin's current situation, he may be gone at any time. As a son, Li Min will naturally not leave at this time. "Yes!" Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction after hearing this, and then turned to Li Zhi and said, "Pheasant slave, I just heard your mother say that you should have handled the government affairs on behalf of your father during this period, but you did it because of me. You seem a little absent-minded, which is not the way to be a king, but I remember that you are still young, so this is just one time, and you must not make the same mistake again in the future!" Hearing his father¡¯s words, which were a bit harsh, Li Zhi also lowered his head and admitted his mistake and said, ¡°What my father is teaching me is that I know I was wrong!¡± In fact, Li Shimin didn't really blame Li Zhi, because he knew that although his son was not outstanding in other aspects, his only advantage was filial piety. This time he was seriously ill, and he could see Li Zhi's true temperament, which made Li Shimin also Very pleased. Precisely because of this, Li Shimin quickly asked Li Zhi again in a friendly manner:"Pheasant slave, I heard that the courtiers had another quarrel in your East Palace this morning. What was the reason?" Neither Li Min nor Li Zhi expressed any surprise at Li Shimin's well-informed information, because they both already knew that Li Shimin controlled a secret intelligence agency, which in some aspects was stronger than the four guards in Wu Meiniang's hands. Li Zhi immediately opened his mouth and told the reason for the quarrel between Changsun Wuji and Li Jingheng. Li Shimin listened and thought about it. After a long time, he finally said: "Liu Lang handled this matter well. It's too important and cannot be decided in just one court meeting. Besides, you also need people to wave the flag and shout for you. It's time to bring Xu Jingzong and the others back." Hearing that his father finally agreed to transfer people like Xu Jingzong back, Li Zhi finally breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, he was worried that his father would blame him. Next, Li Shimin asked some questions about government affairs, and Li Zhi answered them one by one. Li Zhi also reported on the handling of some important government affairs. Li Shimin was also quite satisfied with Li Zhi's handling of the matter, so he actually praised him a few words in the end. Considering that Li Shimin had just woken up and was very weak, after finishing the serious chat, Li Min and Li Zhi chatted with Li Shimin for a few more words, and then stood up to leave so that Li Shimin could have a good rest. When Li Min and Li Zhi walked to the outer hall of Ganlu Hall, they found that Concubine Yang and others had left. They probably got news from Queen Changsun and knew that it was not appropriate for Li Shimin to see anyone today. However, there are still five people who have not left, namely Sizi, Changshan, Xincheng, Shengping and Sitang. Among all the princesses, they are the only five who have not married. They are also the most loved by Li Shimin. Therefore, when their father is seriously ill, they are also the most popular. It's worry. "Sixth brother, how is your father? Just now, the queen mother just said that the father is awake and asked us to go back and wait for news. I see that the queen mother is not in good health, so I dare not ask more." Seeing Li Min and Li Zhi coming out, Sizi was the first to run up and ask. ¡°Compared to a few years ago, Si Zi is now a twenty-year-old girl, with a slim figure and curvy figure, and her beautiful face is a little more mature. This reminded Li Min of the little girl who gave him sweet-scented osmanthus cake as a gift in school, and he felt like he was in another world. "Don't worry, Sizi, our father is in good spirits, and he also asked us about some government affairs. It's just that my ninth brother and I were worried that he was too troublesome, so we came out after chatting. After all, our father has just woken up and needs more time." Take a rest, maybe the emperor will summon you tomorrow!" Li Min looked at the sisters, and then said to Si Zi. Si Zi has always believed in Li Min the most, so he was relieved after hearing this. However, Li Min still underestimated Li Shimin's love for his daughter. Just as he finished speaking, a small yellow doorman ran out of the palace behind him, then bowed to them deeply and said: "Your Highnesses, Your Majesty, please invite some princesses in!" Hearing that their father was summoning them now, the youngest Shengping and Sitang cheered, and did not bother to say goodbye to Li Min and Li Zhi. They rushed into the palace with laughter like silver bells, while Sizi and Chang Shan and Xincheng looked at Li Min with some curiosity. Li Min and Li Zhi gave a helpless smile and said, "Go, but don't chat with your father for too long. Please advise him to rest early!" "Yes!" The three girls agreed excitedly and quickly walked into the palace to visit their father. After watching several sisters go in, Li Zhi asked Li Min as he walked: "Brother Six, I think my father is in good spirits today. Coupled with the careful treatment by Sun Simiao and other great players, I think my father will gradually recover." Get up?" However, Li Min sighed and replied: "It's hard to say. After all, my father is old, and his body's recovery ability cannot be compared with that of our young people. Moreover, this time the injury is compounded, and the treatment is very troublesome. I have asked Mengxue to bring the most skilled doctors from Taiwan Medical College. Today I will arrange a time for them to meet with Sun Simiao to discuss his condition, and then find a day for them to diagnose and treat my father to see if they can Can¡¯t you find a good cure?¡± After hearing this, Li Zhi could only nod silently. In fact, he also knew that although Li Shimin woke up, it could not mean anything. After all, Li Shimin had woken up several times before, but he passed out quickly. , the condition has also recurred several times. If it continues like this without any improvement, the worst situation may really occur in the end. The two of them chatted and soon walked to the front hall of Ganlu Hall, but Li Min looked around and said strangely: "Hey, why are Sun Simiao and those imperial doctors missing?" At this time, Li Zhi also discovered that none of the imperial doctors who were ready to diagnose and treat his father in the front hall were gone, and only a few palace ladies were left making medicine. Just when Li Min wanted to ask the maid next to him about Sun SimiaoWhile waiting for the others to go, a palace maid suddenly ran in in a hurry. When she saw the two of them, her eyes lit up. She rushed to them and reported in a low voice: "Your Highnesses, the Queen has invited you!" PS: There is a third update today. Text Chapter 719: Life is coming soon Li Min and Li Zhi had just met Empress Changsun at Li Shimin's place before, but now the other party actually sent someone to invite them, which made them both a little strange. ¡òLiterature Hall couldn't help but look at each other, and they could see a bit of confusion in each other's eyes. However, since Empress Changsun specially sent someone to invite them, they naturally did not dare not to go, so Li Min asked the palace maid to lead the way. He and Li Zhi turned around the Ganlu Hall and walked towards the Lizheng Hall at the back. However, when Li Min was guessing the reason why Queen Changsun called them over, and then thinking about the disappearance of Sun Simiao and other imperial doctors in the Manlu Palace, a bad premonition suddenly surged in his heart. Li Zheng Hall and Ganlu Hall are on the central axis of Taiji Palace, and they are two palaces next to each other. Therefore, Li Min and Li Zhi arrived at Li Zheng Hall quickly, but when they entered the front of Li Zheng Hall, When I entered the hall, I immediately felt a solemn atmosphere permeating the hall. Queen Changsun was sitting in the hall with a pale face, while Sun Simiao and other imperial doctors stood below with their heads bowed, all of them looking ashamed. In addition, Li Min also discovered that next to Sun Simiao and the other imperial doctors, his own imperial concubine Cui Mengxue and some famous doctors who came from Daqi were also standing there. However, their expressions were different from those of Sun Simiao and others. They were all frowning. He was thinking hard and seemed to be worried about something. "My son, please see your mother!" Li Min and Li Zhi stepped forward to salute. Li Min and Mengxue looked at each other. From each other's eyes, he could see a bit of helplessness and bitterness. This shocked Li Min and hurriedly He asked again: "Mother, please summon the imperial doctors to come here. Is there something wrong with my father's condition?" Hearing Li Min¡¯s words, Empress Changsun waved her hands feebly and said, ¡°Let Dr. Sun explain it to you!¡± Li Min and Li Zhi looked at Sun Simiao together, only to see the other party sigh and bow to report to them: "Your Highnesses, it is not a good sign that Your Majesty woke up this time. After we diagnosed and treated His Majesty, we found that His Majesty was injured. The disease has not improved, but the five qi have begun to fail. This cannot be undone by human power. If nothing happens, your majesty may not have much time left" "Nonsense! When my father spoke to me today, he was in very good spirits. Are there any signs of exhaustion of the five qi?" Before Sun Simiao could finish speaking, Li Zhi shouted sharply next to him, but at this time his eyes were red. . The tears couldn't stop flowing. When Li Min heard Sun Simiao's words, he felt a tightness in his chest. He seemed to be out of breath for a moment, and his face became extremely pale in an instant. Although he had already been mentally prepared when he came. But after seeing Li Shimin regain consciousness today, he couldn't help but feel a little hope in his heart. But now Sun Simiao's words directly shattered the new hope in his heart, which made Li Min unacceptable for a while. Seeing Li Zhi getting angry, Sun Simiao wisely shut up. He knew that the Crown Prince had a strong relationship with His Majesty, so he heard this unfortunate news. It¡¯s not surprising to have such a reaction. What's more, as an experienced doctor, he was already used to this situation. Although they are sad in their hearts, Li Min and Li Zhi are not ordinary people after all, especially Li Min. Years of working alone outside have tempered his nerves to become very tough, so he began to calm down. Li Min stepped forward and asked Sun Simiao in a deep voice: "Mr. Sun. You said that my father's five qi are exhausted. Is there no way to treat him?" I heard Li Min ask this obviously unprofessional question. Sun Simiao couldn't help but smiled bitterly and said: "Your Highness does not know that the failure of the five qi is not a disease, but a sign of the body. The five qi symbolize the five internal organs of the human body. In a healthy person, the five qi are constantly growing and maintaining a balance with each other. When the balance between the five qi is broken, people will get sick. If the five qi begin to fail, it means that the person is already dead!" Sun Simiao explained Li Shimin's condition based on the five qi aspects of traditional Chinese medicine. Although it sounded a bit obscure, Li Min and others all understood it. The so-called failure of the five qi was actually a sign before a person died and could not be restored by human power. At this time, Li Zhi slowly calmed down. After listening to Sun Simiao's explanation, he couldn't help but feel his nose sore again. However, thinking that as the prince, the entire Tang Dynasty was looking at him, Li Zhi couldn't help but cry. Feeling the urge, he asked with red eyes: "Mr. Sun, I was too impulsive just now. If I go by what you said, how long can my father last?" Seeing Li Zhi's appearance, Empress Changsun and Li Min both had a look of relief on their faces. Although Li Zhi is not mature yet and sometimes seems too emotional, he is changing little by little, at least for now. He is like an emperor. After hearing this, Sun Simiao did not rush to answer, but exchanged a few glances with several other imperial doctors, and finally he spoke: "Prince Qi, based on your current situation, it is estimated that your Majesty can still last for a month at most, even if it is We try our best to delay it, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too lateIt¡¯s hard to last three months! " "One to three months?" Li Zhi's face once again showed a look of sadness. Queen Changsun, who was sitting upright, also sighed and burst into tears. She and Li Shimin were a young couple and have experienced countless ups and downs together. Yu, it can be said that the feeling is extremely strong. Now seeing that her husband is leaving her early, this makes the always strong Empress Changsun become weak. Li Min walked to Cui Mengxue and asked her if there was anything she could do, but Cui Mengxue shook her head and replied in a low voice: "With the medical skills of Imperial Physician Sun, he will definitely not make a wrong diagnosis. If my father really has five qi, Due to the symptoms of exhaustion, our doctors in Daqi probably have no good solution but can only use some drugs to prolong my father¡¯s life as much as possible.¡± As the saying goes, life and death depend on fate. Li Shimin, who was nearly sixty years old, fell from his horse and was already seriously injured. In addition, the serious injuries caused serious illness. Even a strong young man would have difficulty surviving, let alone him. For such an old man who was nearly 60 years old, if it had not been for the rescue of Sun Simiao and other powerful players, I am afraid that Li Shimin would have died on the day he was injured. When he learned that Li Shimin only had one to three months to live, the entire Li Zheng Palace fell into a very uncomfortable silence. After a while, Li Min suddenly spoke: "Mr. Sun and everyone present All of the imperial doctors should know the seriousness of this matter, so during the time that it is over, I am afraid that all of you will have to stay in the palace for a while." Hearing Li Min's words, Sun Simiao and other imperial doctors immediately bowed and said: "I understand that your Majesty's serious illness will never be reported to anyone!" Li Min nodded after hearing this, and then asked people to arrange for these imperial doctors to live temporarily in the palace. At the same time, there were a large number of guards around to protect and monitor them to prevent the news from leaking. As Li Min's imperial concubine, Cui Mengxue naturally did not need to be monitored. However, Li Min asked Mengxue to live with Concubine Yang temporarily. On the one hand, he conveyed the news to Concubine Yang, and on the other hand, he also asked her to accompany Concubine Yang to avoid Concubine Yang's troubles. Too sad. After everyone was sent out, only Empress Changsun, Li Min, and Li Zhi were left in the Li Zheng Palace. Originally, Empress Changsun had the most say on the matter of Li Shimin's short life, but her own body was He was about to collapse, and he was still immersed in grief and couldn't extricate himself. Although Li Zhi endured his grief, he didn't know how to deal with it for a while, so now the only one who can take charge is Li Min. I saw Li Min walking back and forth in the hall several times, and finally said with certain steps: "Mother, Ninth Brother, now is not the time to be sad. Sun Simiao's group of imperial doctors are very strict and will not leak the news for the time being, but there is a problem now. , then who should let us know about this matter? The three of us alone will definitely not be able to cope with the future situation!" After hearing Li Min's words, Queen Changsun was the first to wake up. She thought for a moment and immediately said: "Liu Lang is right. Several ministers must know about this matter. Wuji and Chu Suiliang naturally don't need to tell them. In addition, generals such as the King of Hejian, the King of Jiangxia and Li Ji must also be notified, and there are also" Empress Changsun was also very familiar with government affairs. She named more than a dozen important ministers in succession. These important ministers were either in important positions or had great prestige in the court. Everyone could be useful at critical moments, and They are also loyal to the Tang Dynasty and can be completely trusted. It can be said that Queen Changsun is far more familiar with the court than Li Min and Li Zhi. After identifying the ministers to be notified, Li Zhi also came to his senses. He immediately notified these ministers in his own name to come to discuss the matter. However, as soon as he sent the people to notify, Li Zhi thought of another question and said immediately: "Mother, Sixth Brother, do you want to hide this matter from your father?" Hearing this question, Queen Changsun and Li Min were both stunned. Just now they were only thinking about the reaction in the court, but they forgot one of the most crucial people. If the news of serious illness were told to Li Shimin, no one knew what would happen, especially when facing death, even Li Shimin might not be able to remain calm. "Liu Lang, do you think you should tell your father about this matter?" After thinking about it for a moment, Empress Changsun asked Li Min. Unknowingly, Empress Changsun also put Li Min's opinion first. . Li Min weighed this matter for a long time, and finally sighed and said: "Mother, my father has been in the army for half his life, and he was almost killed at the hands of the enemy several times. Therefore, I feel that my father should be able to face him calmly." His life and death, and letting his father know in advance that he is not going to die soon can also give him some time to deal with some of the things that happened during his lifetime, so that he can leave without regrets!" Li Min¡¯s eyes turned red when he finished speaking. Empress Changsun and Li Zhi both cried secretly after hearing this, but in the end they both agreed with Li Min¡¯s opinion. Just when Li Min and the other three were discussing how to tell Li Shimin about the matter, the ministers who had been notified were also anxious.Come in a hurry. Li Zhi notified these ministers in his own name, but the place where he summoned them was at the Zhengdian Hall of Queen Changsun. This abnormal situation immediately made these ministers smell something unusual, so they rushed as quickly as possible. Come. Text Chapter 720 Si Zi¡¯s Marriage After all the ministers arrived, Li Min came forward to announce Li Shimin's condition, then pushed Li Zhi to the front, turned around and left the Zhengdian Hall. Although he is the prince of the Tang Dynasty, he is now the emperor of the Qi Dynasty, so he can take care of some things, but some things should not be too deeply involved. What's more, the Tang Dynasty in the future belongs to Li Zhi, and he should learn to stand up now. Be in front instead of hiding behind your father and brother. When Changsun Wuji and his ministers heard the news that Li Shimin would not survive until March, they did not show too much surprise. After all, they had already been mentally prepared when Li Shimin fell into a coma. However, Changsun Wuji and several other ministers who had deep feelings for Li Shimin couldn't help but look sad when they heard the news. Although their positions were different, Li Min also admitted that Changsun Wuji's brotherly love for Li Shimin was indeed true. Li Min was not interested in the next discussion between Li Zhi, Changsun Wuji and others. In fact, he could guess the content of the discussion. It was nothing more than how to keep it secret during this period, and then secretly prepare for Li Shimin's funeral, and Li Zhi's ascension to the throne. It also requires preparation. These things are cumbersome and boring, and Li Min is too lazy to pay attention to them. After walking out of Li Zheng Hall, Li Min was in a bad mood, so he wandered around the palace. He hadn't been back for more than ten years. Tai Chi Palace had also seen many changes, such as several new palaces on both sides, and the foot of the palace. The green brick road has also been replaced by better cement bricks, and there are also some plants native to America or Australia in the small gardens along the way. Unknowingly, Li Min went to the Manlu Palace where Li Shimin lived. Looking at this majestic and huge palace, Li Min was filled with emotion. Speaking of which, he was not very familiar with this palace. He used to When he met Li Shimin. It seemed that the other party was always in the Liangyi Hall, and there were always piles of memorials in front of Long An. It was those memorials that could never be finished, which slowly turned the young and strong Li Shimin into a frail old man. elder. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but sigh. It's already afternoon. From the day Li Min went to see Li Zhi until now, he has been busy in the palace and hasn't even eaten lunch yet. However, he was not hungry at all, especially after knowing that Li Shimin would die soon, he was not in the mood to eat. But just when Li Min was thinking about his thoughts, he suddenly heard a burst of laughter like silver bells coming from the Manna Palace, and then several extremely bright girls came out laughing. When they saw Li Min in front of the door, they immediately gathered around him. The oldest and beautiful woman among them said loudly: "Brother Six, you haven't been waiting for us here, have you? But we just happened to chat with my father for a while. I¡¯m all hungry, I haven¡¯t eaten the food you cooked for a long time!¡± The group of girls who came out were none other than the five princesses who went in before. Judging from their looks, they should have been having a great time chatting with Li Shimin, but it was a pity that they didn't know that the father who cared for them so much in the hall didn't have much time anymore. Think of these. Li Min was also a little sad in his heart, but he still forced himself to smile and said: "I just went to my mother's place, and I met you just as I came here. It doesn't matter if I haven't eaten. This time I am accompanied by the old cook of the palace. It will definitely satisfy you!¡± Sizi and the others saw their father regaining consciousness. Moreover, they were in good spirits when they were chatting with them just now. This made them think that their father's condition had finally improved, so they were in a particularly good mood. They didn't care about Li Min's strange behavior, especially when they heard that Sixth Brother had brought the original The cook reminded Si Zi of how she often went to Prince Qi's house to eat when she was a child. Now that she could taste the taste of those years, she was very excited, so she happily took Li Min and her sisters out. to the palace. On the way, Li Min asked about Li Shimin's situation, and Sizi told him that after they chatted with his father for a while, Li Shimin felt a little tired, and then drank a bowl of millet porridge to nourish his stomach and fell asleep, so Sizi and the others left. "Sixth brother, you don't know that today my father forced Sister Jinyang to get married again, and also said that they would not get married, which led us sisters to bad luck. For example, Sister Changshan, she is also eighteen years old, but she is not Willing to get married." On the carriage to Prince Qi's Mansion, Shengping held Li Min's arm and reported happily. "You stinky girls, it's obvious that Chang Shan doesn't want to get married, why should you blame me?" Si Zi, who was sitting opposite Li Min, glared at the four Shengping people and said angrily. Chang Shan was only two years younger than Si Zi, and like Si Zi, she was also unmarried. Empress Changsun tried to help her settle the marriage several times, but she always met with strong opposition. In addition, there was also Si Zi. This elder sister was standing in front of her, so Empress Changsun couldn't force her, so she could only drag her on. No wonder Li Shimin said that Sizi had led the sisters to evil. "Hehe, how can there be any reason why we, the younger sisters, should get married first if our elder sister is not married? So we are waiting for Jin.Sister, as long as you don¡¯t get married, we will stay with you until you get married! "At this time, Princess Changshan also smiled. Although Princess Changshan's mother was just an ordinary concubine, she was well-behaved and clever. In addition, she was younger among her brothers and sisters, so she was also quite popular with Li Shimin. As soon as Chang Shan opened his mouth, he immediately attracted the support of Xincheng and Si Tang, but Si Zi was not to be outdone and immediately countered: "Okay, then I, the elder sister, will not marry and will be a female crown in the Taoist temple for the rest of my life. Look at you." What to do with a few girls?" But Yisizi didn't mention the Taoist temple. It was a good thing. When he mentioned the Taoist temple, Shengping immediately remembered something. He smiled sweetly and said: "If Sister Jinyang is to be a female crown prince in the Taoist temple for the rest of her life, wouldn't that Shangguan Gongzi go there?" A Taoist temple drinks tea for a lifetime? How pitiful!" Hearing Shengping talk about this matter, it immediately aroused the interest of Chang Shan, Xincheng, and Si Tang. The four girls chattered around Sizi and asked about this and that, mostly about the Shangguan Tingzhi, which made Sizi She couldn't resist at all, and in the end she had no choice but to beg for mercy. Finally, at the expense of several new sets of perfume, her sisters stopped making fun of her. Watching a few naughty sisters playing around, Li Min felt that his mood had improved a lot. However, when he thought about Si Zi's marriage, he frowned. If the father dies, according to the rules, the children must observe filial piety. Three years, during which time no one was allowed to marry, Changshan was better off, but if Sizi had to observe mourning for another three years, he would be too old in this era. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but feel anxious. If he told Si Zi directly, she would definitely only be sad about Li Shimin. How could she have any thoughts about getting married? Thinking of this troublesome problem, Li Min's newly improved mood began to turn bad again. Although Li Min has not lived in Chang'an these years, his Qi Prince's Mansion has not been abandoned. There are dedicated people in the mansion responsible for cleaning and repairing it, so he can move in immediately after he returns. After so many years, the entire mansion has not changed much. This is the first time for children like Li Mian and Youlan to come back, so they are very curious about the mansion where their father lived before. A group of children are running around in the mansion. After Li Min came back with Sizi and the others, he was immediately surrounded by the children, who kept shouting "Auntie, auntie", which made Sizi and the others very happy. It was a pity that they came in a hurry this time. , I didn¡¯t bring any gifts, so I had to promise to take these children out tomorrow to play in Chang¡¯an City. When it was time to eat, it became even more lively. Sizi and the others were in a good mood and began to tell the children interesting stories about their time in the mansion and the embarrassing things Li Min did when he was young, which made the children boo. Wen Xin originally wanted to change the topic, but she didn't expect to be involved. Si Zi revealed how she and Li Min met in the first place. This made Li Mian and Youlan brothers and sisters surround Wen Xin with questions. Wen Xin's face turned red with embarrassment. After finally finishing the meal, Si Zi, Chang Shan and the other aunts took the children to play in the mansion. Li Min wanted to go back to the study to be alone, but Wen Xin pulled him to the bedroom of the inner house, and only saw her. With a concerned look on his face, he asked: "Husband, when we were eating just now, I saw that you had something that was bothering you. Can you tell me about it now?" Although Li Min cooperated with Si Zi just now, laughing and making trouble at times, he could deceive others, but he could not deceive Wen Xin, who had been a couple for many years. In fact, not only Wen Xin, Wu Meiniang and others probably also noticed it, but they did not ask directly. Li Shimin's affairs can be kept secret from outsiders, but there is no need to keep it secret from Wen Xin, so Li Min sighed and then told Li Shimin's condition. Even now, Li Zhi is summoning ministers to discuss how to deal with the funeral. The matter was not concealed. In the end, Li Min said with some bitterness: "Right now, my father doesn't know about his condition. I plan to find a time to tell him, but I don't know how to say it?" After hearing this, Wen Xin also sighed softly, remained silent for a moment and then asked: "My father has been in the army all his life, so naturally he has long been indifferent to life and death. I just tell my father about this matter directly, but I am worried about Sizi, she is twenty years old." Well, if I keep my filial piety for another three years, it will be too late!" Hearing that Wen Xin was also worried about Si Zi's marriage, Li Min couldn't help but feel even more headache. Si Zi's marriage had already become a concern for the entire Tang royal family. Now that Li Shimin's time was running out, if he couldn't let Si Zi decide on the marriage, If he comes down, I'm afraid Li Shimin will pass away with great regret. "If it really doesn't work, we can only use some means. Anyway, Si Zi and that Shangguan Tingzhi are both secretly in love. It's just a matter of one of them taking the initiative to express his feelings." Finally, Li Min suddenly sighed again and said, He has always been very honest with the relatives around him, but now in order for Sizi to get married as soon as possible, he can only use a little strategy. Text Chapter 721: Conversation between Father and Daughter Two days later, in Li Shimin's palace in Ganlu Palace. Today's weather is good. The sun hangs warmly in the sky. The flowers and plants in the spring are also full of vitality. A gentle spring breeze blows the fresh breath from outside into Li Shimin's palace, diluting the strong Chinese medicine inside. taste. "Father, the sun outside is very good today. After lunch, my sisters and I will push you outside for a walk. Don't stay bored in the house all the time, otherwise you will get sick even if you are not sick!" Si Zi said softly while beating Li Shimin's back. Since the last time he woke up, Li Shimin miraculously did not fall into coma again, and his spirits were much better. He also began to eat some easy-to-digest liquid food. This made uninformed people very excited, thinking that Li Shimin's body would slowly recover. Get better. However, Sun Simiao and others reported to Li Min and others that this is a normal symptom of the exhaustion of the five qi. Li Shimin's internal organs are burning the last of the essence, so it will give the illusion of improvement. However, when the essence is exhausted, the body will He collapsed immediately. Now they are prescribing some medicine to replenish Jingqi, but it can only delay the process. Li Shimin¡¯s originally pale face also showed some color, and he was in good spirits. It did seem that his condition was getting better. After hearing what Si Zi said, he also laughed and said: "It's okay to go out for a walk, but your sisters and Liu Lang's children will go shopping. I'm afraid they won't be able to come back at noon today!" Sizi also smiled after hearing this. In fact, the five sisters took Li Mian, Youlan and other children to play on the street yesterday, and even took them to the cold drink shop that Li Min opened for them. Now this The cold drink shop has been officially renamed as the Princess Cold Drink Shop. The shareholders behind it are the princesses like Sizi. As the number one cold drink shop in the Tang Dynasty, the Princess Cold Drink Shop has formed a chain store model. Some branches even opened in Daqi, which also gave Sizi and the others a good income. Chang'an is so big that it cannot be visited in one day, so today the children Li Mian and You Lan were taken to play by Chang Shan and Xincheng. Because Si Zi was worried about his father's health, he no longer accompanied his nephews and nieces, but went to the palace to look after Li Shimin. After chatting with Sizi for a few words, Li Shimin suddenly changed the topic and said in a serious voice: "Sizi, don't blame your father for being verbose. You are already twenty years old, and it's time to get married. And you have also seen this time that my father is old and may die one day. Father, I don¡¯t want to wait until the day I die, Sizi, you will still be alone!" "Father, don't talk nonsense. Now that your health has gradually improved, you will definitely recover and live a long life. As for my marriage, this kind of thing cannot be rushed. I haven't thought about it yet. Besides, I heard that Liu Brother, there is Dean Zhao of the Academy of Sciences. She is also a girl, and she is still unmarried in her mid-twenties. What should I be afraid of when I am only twenty?" Sizi began to use his own tricks to deal with his father's forced marriage. He acted coquettishly at first and was arrogant at the end. . "Actually, I think that Shangguan Tingzhi is quite good. You have tested him for such a long time and you are still hiding your identity. I think it is better to find an opportunity and mention this matter to his father Shangguan Yi. I believe it. Their Shangguan family will definitely" "No, please leave it alone, father. I Tingzhi and I are just gentlemen. We drink tea and chat every day. This kind of life is very good and peaceful. I don't want him to know my identity for the time being!" Before Li Shimin finished speaking, he was interrupted by Si Zi, with a look of anxiety on his pretty face. Seeing his daughter's anxious look, Li Shimin, who had been there, naturally understood immediately. It seemed that his daughter had no feelings for Shangguan Tingzhi, but the two had maintained an aloof relationship for too long, and now Si Zi didn't know how to break it, which was exactly what Rokuro had guessed! In fact, just like Li Shimin, it is not that Sizi has no feelings for Shangguan Tingzhi, but she has admired Li Shimin and Li Min since she was a child, so she is determined to find a husband like her father and brother, but no matter where Shangguan Tingzhi comes from In many respects, they are very different from Li Shimin and Li Min. It can even be said bluntly that Shangguan Ting's talents in all aspects are very average, and even his talents and learning are not particularly outstanding. Of course, Shangguan Tingzhi is not without his merits. For example, he is an infatuated person. Especially after meeting Sizi, he began to pursue it unremittingly. In the past two years, he almost went rain or shine. He even went to a Taoist temple in the rain once. As a result, He became seriously ill from the rain and almost lost his life. It was also that time that Shangguan Tingzhi did not go to the Taoist temple for several days for the first time. Sizi was also worried about this for several days. Later, when Shangguan Tingzhi dragged his body to the Taoist temple with just a little bit of body, Sizi although He looked calm on the surface, but in fact, his heart felt like a pebble had been thrown into it, causing ripples. fromAfter that time, Sizi really fell in love with Shangguan Tingzhi. When getting along with him, he couldn't help but feel a little sweeter in his heart. However, as the relationship between the two deepened, Sizi had more worries in his heart. She She was worried that Shangguan Tingzhi would bring some other more complicated things to this relationship after knowing her identity, so she didn't dare to have a showdown with him. This was not the first time that Li Shimin persuaded Si Zi to get married, but every time he failed to achieve the persuasive effect, this time was no exception. No matter what he said, Si Zi just disagreed, even if he thought he was older, he hoped It is useless to explain why she could see Sizi getting married before she was alive, because Sizi believes that her father's condition is improving, and he is not yet sixty years old, and there will still be a long time to come, so she is not in a hurry at this moment. . In the end, Li Shimin had no choice but to sigh helplessly, gave up his plan to persuade Si Zi, and began to chat with Si Zi about some household matters, such as the character of Li Min's children, whether they were in good health, etc. Speaking of which, although Li Shimin woke up, Li Min was worried about disturbing his rest, so he still didn't bring Li Qi and the others to see his grandfather. Si Zi also answered Li Shimin¡¯s questions one by one. At noon, she had lunch with her father, then asked the eunuch to lift Li Shimin into a wheelchair, and she pushed her father around in the garden. It is now March, the season when flowers are blooming all over the ground. The imperial garden is full of flowers, and the warm spring breeze makes Li Shimin feel good, and finally falls asleep under the warm sunshine. Sizi was worried that his father would catch cold, so he pushed Li Shimin back to the main hall, helped him to bed to rest himself, and then withdrew. After leaving the Manlu Palace, Si Zi did not go back to the palace where he lived. Instead, he thought that the sixth brother Li Min did not seem to have gone out today. The children Li Qi and Li Mian were taken out to play by Chang Shan and Xincheng. He could just go and find Liu Min. Brother, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s on his mind, especially the matter between herself and Shangguan Tingzhi. Now she really wants to hear what the sixth brother who loves her the most has any advice? When Si Zi rushed to Prince Qi¡¯s Mansion, he happened to meet the old housekeeper Gao Zhong at the door of the mansion directing the servants to clean. Gao Zhong also hadn't come back for more than ten years, so he returned to Chang'an with Li Min this time. He had a deeper affection for Prince Qi's Mansion. Even though the mansion was often cleaned, he still felt dissatisfied, so after he came back, he kept Personally direct the servants to tidy up. "General Manager, is Sixth Brother in the palace?" Sizi jumped off the carriage and walked into the gate of the palace and asked. The guards in front of the palace knew her, so naturally they would not stop her. "Princess Qi, your majesty uh~ damn this old slave! Your Highness is talking to the princess in the inner house, do you want me to take you there?" Gao Chong is old, and he is used to calling Li Min your majesty in Daqi. , so this was a slip of the tongue. Sizi looked at the gray-haired old manager, and naturally he would not blame him, so he smiled and said: "Then I'll trouble you, senior manager, but you are so old, you have to pay more attention to your health, and leave some things to others Just let the servants do it!" Hearing that Princess Jinyang cared about her body, Gao Zhong was very moved and immediately said: "Thank you for your concern, Your Highness. This old slave is a hard worker. When he is free, he feels uncomfortable all over. On the contrary, he has to work a lot more, and his body will be better." It¡¯s comfortable. For example, like last time, when the princess gave birth to a little prince, I took care of most of the affairs of the palace by myself" ¡°Some people start to like to nag when they get older, such as Gao Chong. Si Zi just expressed concern for him, but in the end he made him nag non-stop, and all of them were nonsense. "Okay, I don't need you to lead the way, I'll go find Brother Six by myself!" Si Zi was afraid that the old executive would continue to nag like this, so he immediately interrupted him, turned around and left as if running away. But even after she left, Gao Chong didn't mean to stop. He was still talking endlessly, but there was a hint of a conspiracy smile at the corner of Gao Chong's wrinkled eyes. Si Zi has been running around in Prince Qi's Mansion since she was a child, so she is very familiar with this place. Most people in the manor also know her, so Si Zi quickly entered the inner house and found the courtyard where Wen Xin used to live. Children like Li Mian and Youlan were not here today, so the palace seemed a little deserted. The same was true for the courtyard where Wen Xin lived. When Sizi entered the courtyard, she found that there was no one in the courtyard until she walked outside the living room in the courtyard. At that moment, I heard the faint conversation between Li Min and Wen Xin coming from the living room. Hearing that Sixth Brother was indeed here, Sizi was so happy that she wanted to call out to Sixth Brother, and then rushed into the living room, but before she could speak, she suddenly heard Li Min in the living room let out a long sigh, and then said: "Father's time is running out. As a son, I can only watch helplessly, but I can't do anything to help. I am really ashamed to be a son of man!" Text Chapter 722 Sizi knows "Father, our days are numbered! Father, our days are numbered" Sizi stood blankly outside the door, only the words he heard swirling in his mind. *Literature Hall* She really couldn't believe that her father, who was happily chatting with her just now, had only a few days to live. Moreover, these words came from the sixth brother she trusted the most, so there would definitely be no lies. . "Husband, there is no need to blame yourself. As the saying goes, life and death are determined by fate. Although my father is the emperor, he is still a mortal after all. He will reach this point sooner or later. All our children can do is to help him fulfill more of his unfulfilled wishes, so as not to Father leaves with concern!" At this moment, Wen Xin's comforting voice came from the living room. When Sizi heard this, she felt even more uncomfortable, because she thought that her father was still worrying about her marriage before, and she refused her father's proposal in a naive way. Thinking of this, Si Zi's tears couldn't stop flowing out. "Oh, that's all we can do. My father created the prosperous age of the Tang Dynasty. He doesn't have many regrets in political matters, but he will definitely have some concerns in his heart about some private matters, such as the eldest brother and the fourth brother. I heard that my father has ordered someone to notify them to return to Chang'an, and the only other matter is Sizi's marriage. If Sizi does not get married, my father will not be able to rest at ease." When Si Zi heard Sixth Brother talking about herself in the hall, her heart felt as if someone had grabbed her, and her tears kept flowing like broken beads. Then she didn't hear what was going on at all. What did he say? He seemed to have lost his soul. He turned around and slowly left the yard, his heart filled with self-blame and sorrow. "Husband, Princess Jinyang has left!" Wu Meiniang, who was standing in front of the window, watched Si Zi leave, and then reported to Li Min and Wen Xin who were talking loudly on purpose. Hearing Wu Meiniang's words, Wen Xin relaxed suddenly, then sighed and said, "Husband, isn't it good for us to do this?" Li Min also sat down and took a sip of tea. Then he also sighed and said: "There is nothing we can do about it. Sizi and that Shangguan Tingzhi are just short of the last layer of window paper. Now we are helping them pierce it. Besides, what we said is all the truth. Sizi knows After my father becomes seriously ill, I will definitely not let him pass away with regrets!" "Sister Wen Xin, please stop worrying. My husband is doing this for the sake of Si Zi." At this time, Wu Meiniang also came over and said that the news about Li Shimin's life and death needs to be kept secret, but Wu Meiniang is Li Min's important assistant. Let her know about this and she can also give some suggestions to Li Min. In fact, Wen Xin also knew that Li Min did this for the good of Si Zi, but she always felt that she had used deception, especially when the other party was still the little one who stayed in the house every day and was an emotional woman. She always felt a little sorry in her heart. Then Wen Xin thought of another thing, and she frowned slightly and asked: "Husband, I don't understand. My father already knew the news that he was seriously ill, so why did he not tell Si Zi himself, but let him Are you using this method to let Sizi know?" Although Wen Xin is already a mother of two children, she has always stayed at home. I don't have a thorough understanding of some human affairs, so I ask this question. After hearing this, Li Min looked at the smiling Wu Meiniang, and then replied: "This matter is very complicated to explain, to put it simply. The reason why the father did this was actually because he took into account Si Zi's feelings." "Si Zi's feelings?" Wen Xin still looked puzzled. Seeing Wen Xin's look, Li Min smiled and patiently explained: "Actually, we can assume that, for example, if the father directly tells Sizi that he only has one to three months to live, and then hopes that she can get married. Although Si Zi will definitely agree, she will definitely be filled with self-blame for refusing to get married before. But if Si Zi secretly hears the news that her father is seriously ill in this way, she will definitely take the initiative to get married. This will satisfy her father's wish, and in this way, the self-blame in her heart will be reduced a lot." Although Li Min has tried his best to explain the reason very clearly, Wen Xin, who lacks experience in human accidents, is still a little confused, and his eyes are full of doubts. Seeing Wen Xin's confused look, which was no different from that of a girl more than ten years ago, Li Min felt a little funny. He walked over and put his arms around Wen Xin's slender waist and said, "Okay, if you don't understand, don't do it." Think about it, anyway, as long as you know, this is the father who is thinking about Si Zi!" "Yeah!" Wen Xin blushed and nodded. Although they were an old couple, Wu Meiniang next to her was looking at her with a smile on her face, which naturally made the thin-skinned Wen Xin feel a little shy. "Okay, I'm going to go to my father's place. If my guess is correct, Si Zi should also go to his father's place!" After a moment of tenderness with Wen Xin, Li Min continued to speak. Wen Xin and WuMei Niang nodded in understanding, arranged Li Min's clothes herself and sent him out. Sizi walked out of the palace gate in despair, and then got on the carriage with the support of the maid. Gao Zhong, who was still directing the servants in front of the gate, saw Sizi's appearance and couldn't help but sigh in his heart. He was an old man in the palace and also Li. As one of Min's most trusted people, and because he was invited by Li Min to act in this scene, he was informed in advance of the truth about Li Shimin's serious illness. Now seeing Si Zi's appearance, he naturally knew that the plan had been successful. Although he knew that this was a good thing for Si Zi, he still felt somewhat similar to Wen Xin. Sure enough, as Li Min expected, Si Zi ordered people to return to the palace, and she came to Li Shimin's palace again. After Li Shimin became seriously ill, Si Zi was one of the few people who could enter and leave the palace directly without any notification. When Sizi came to the palace, he found that his father was still sleeping soundly, with a sickly blush on his old face, and his chest rising and falling slightly with his breathing, which made people feel more at ease. Sizi gently sat down next to her father, and then gently pulled the quilt over him, very gently, because she was worried about waking up her sleeping father. Just looking at his father's frowning brows in his deep sleep, as if he was still enduring the pain of illness, and thinking about the news that his father was about to die soon, made Si Zi feel a pain in his heart, and his tears could not stop flowing down again. . Just as Sizi covered his face with his hands, trying not to cry, Li Shimin, who was sleeping suddenly, opened his eyes. When he saw Sizi who was crying, a look of intolerance flashed on his face, but then he regained consciousness. With a silent sigh, he tried his best to hold up his heavy body and asked in a hoarse voice: "Sizi, why are you here? Why are you crying? Did someone bully our Sizi?" Hearing his father's voice, Si Zi was startled at first, then stopped crying and said with a panicked expression: "Father, you're awake. It's all Si Zi's fault for waking you up." Si Zi said, stood up and helped Li Shimin sit up, and then put a cotton mat behind his back. At this time, Li Shimin pulled Si Zi to sit next to him and asked again: "Tell me, father, why were you crying alone just now?" "Noit's nothing!" Si Zi looked a little unnatural, "It's just that when I saw that my father's hair was white and there were some wrinkles on his face, I felt uncomfortable in my heart, so I couldn't help crying." After hearing this, Li Shimin smiled and touched Si Zi's head, and said with a loving look on his face: "Silly girl, everyone will grow old. Although my father is known as the emperor, he is actually a mortal. Naturally, he has to experience the birth, old age, illness and death of ordinary people. There is even a chance that one day, my father will leave you forever. Then, Sizi, you should be more open-minded and don't cry to your heart's content, otherwise your father will feel uncomfortable even though he is still alive." "Father!" As soon as Li Shimin finished speaking, Sizi threw himself into his arms, crying and interrupting him, "Father, please stop talking. I believe that you will live a long life." Feeling the reluctance in his daughter's words, Li Shimin's eyes were slightly red, but he still forced a smile and said: "Okay, okay, Si Zi won't cry, and the father won't say anything. Look, the father has recovered in the past few days. So good, I might have to watch you get married and have children in the future. It would be best for you to be like your sisters and give your father a few grandsons and granddaughters." Si Zi nodded while crying, but she already knew that her father had no time to wait for her to get married and have children. Even if I continue to be so willful, I'm afraid my father won't even be able to wait for the day I get married. Thinking of this, Si Zi suddenly made a decision in his heart. ??Then the father and daughter talked again. Sizi saw that it was getting late outside, so she said goodbye to her father. When she walked out of the Manna Hall, her face was full of worries. However, Si Zi, who was only thinking about his own concerns, did not notice that Li Min was hiding behind the pillars outside the Ganlu Hall. He watched her leave before entering the main hall. In the palace, after seeing off Si Zi, Li Shimin did not lie down immediately. Instead, he leaned against the quilt and thought about his thoughts. It was not until Li Min came in and saluted him that Li Shimin came to his senses. He immediately asked Li Min to sit down and said: "Liu Lang, it seems that the plan is going well. Sizi should already know about my physical condition, but I don't know if she will go to that Shangguan Tingzhi tomorrow?" "Father, don't worry. I have watched Si Zi grow up and know her temperament best. What's more, Si Zi is a very filial person, so no matter what, she doesn't want to be worried about her at this time. Her marriage!" Li Min reported with a serious face, but there was no trace of complacency in his tone, but a sense of guilt. Although he has good intentions, he is also scheming against the relatives around him. "Well! If Si Zi can settle down the marriage, then I will have one less thing to worry about!" Li Shimin nodded and turned to continue.Then he added, "How are you preparing for the other few things? I want to take advantage of the fact that I still have some time to settle the remaining worries!" Text Chapter 723 The relationship between Si Zi and Shangguan Ting Li Min felt a little sad when he heard Li Shimin's old and somewhat free and easy voice. Just yesterday morning, he came to Ganlu Hall alone and told him about Li Shimin's physical condition. The result was not To Li Min's surprise, Li Shimin was silent for a long time after hearing this. Finally, he sighed and accepted the fact very calmly. ¡ùr /> "Father, don't worry. I'm preparing a few other things with my close friends, and they should be done soon. Then I will personally accompany my father to fulfill these wishes!" Li Min bowed and replied. When Li Shimin knew that he only had less than three months to live, although he accepted the fact very calmly, he suddenly remembered that although his life was very glorious, he still had some unfinished things on his mind, so he thought Before he died, he had to fulfill these wishes one by one, so that he could leave without worries, so he asked Li Min to make preparations, and Sizi's marriage was just one of them. Hearing Li Min's answer, Li Shimin nodded with satisfaction. Among his unfinished matters, there were no national events. Instead, they were all his private matters. These matters involved some royal secrets and were not suitable. To let outsiders know, that's why Li Min was asked to handle it in person, and Si Zi's marriage was naturally ranked first. Next, Li Min chatted with Li Shimin for a while, including state affairs and family matters. In addition, Li Shimin also specifically asked about the itinerary of Li Zhen, Li Yun and Li Ke. According to the news Li Min received, Li Zhen and Li Yun are now They have arrived at the Bohai Bay and are about to enter the Yellow River. Li Ke has just arrived at Ceylon Island and it is estimated that it will take at least half a month to reach Chang'an. "Haha, fortunately, Liulang, you have people build steamships, which makes sea transportation several times faster than before. It used to take at least a year to reach us from the Mediterranean to the Tang Dynasty. But now it only takes two months. This is also I was allowed to see Saburo again for the last time. In addition, I heard that the Queen of Rome also came with him, but this seemed a bit rash. Rome and Dawu were both initially appointed. As monarchs, they were both far away from the country. What if someone in the country causes trouble?" Li Shimin sighed with emotion at first. But then he thought about Li Ke and Irina I coming together, which made him a little dissatisfied as a father. He thought that their actions were too rash, and he was worried about a rebellion in their country. After hearing this, Li Min hurriedly defended his third brother Li Ke: "My father doesn't know, but Queen Irina is already pregnant with my third brother's child. She is now seven months pregnant" "Damn it! How come your third brother is getting more and more confused as he lives longer? Rome originally needed the queen to stabilize her, but now that she is pregnant, it is even more impossible to agree to bring her along!" Before Li Min finished speaking, He was interrupted by Li Shimin who shouted angrily. At this time, Li Min could only smile bitterly and explain again: "Father, please calm down. Listen to what I have to say. In fact, it is not the third brother's fault for this matter. That Queen Irina is a very independent woman. She is After hearing that you were sick, she insisted on seeing you, and even offered a cup of tea to you and your mother. In addition, she also admired our Tang Dynasty culture. She really wanted to see what the place where the third brother grew up was like. , so no matter how much the third brother tried to persuade her, he could not change her determination, and in the end she had no choice but to let her come together." Li Shimin burst into laughter after hearing this. Then he stopped and looked at Li Min and said, "By the way, your third brother doesn't really want to establish two queens, does he?" "Report to the Emperor Father. There is nothing we can do about it. The third brother and the third sister-in-law have a very good relationship. In addition, the third sister-in-law is the niece of the mother-in-law, so it is impossible to create another queen anyway. And Queen Irina She also has a deep affection for the third brother. Not to mention anything else, just a Roman throne can double the third brother's power, and his future development potential is even more vast, so he definitely can't treat her as an ordinary person. Concubines, establishing two queens is the best way." Li Min also said a little helplessly. Li Shimin was thoughtful after hearing this, and finally nodded helplessly. After talking about Li Ke, Li Min was worried that Li Shimin would be tired, and it happened to be time for him to drink medicine, so Li Min personally fed Li Shimin to drink the medicine, then told him to take a good rest, and then he left the palace. On the east side of the Lizheng Hall, there is an exquisite palace near the East Palace. This palace is called Jinyang Palace. From this name, it can be seen that this is where Sizi lived. Originally this palace was called Hanxiu Palace, but later after Si Zi lived here, it was renamed Jinyang Palace by Li Shimin. This shows Li Shimin's love for Si Zi. In Jinyang Palace, after Sizi came back, he locked himself in the palace alone, crawled on the bed and cried for a long time. In the end, he was so tired from crying that he fell asleep unknowingly. The maids in the palace heard the princess crying and did not dare to disturb her. When Sizi woke up, it was already midnight. When Sizi woke up, he rubbed his red and swollen eyes and looked at her again.When she heard about her father's serious illness, she couldn't help but feel her nose sore and tears started to fall down again. However, she knew that things were already like this and it was useless no matter how much she cried, so she quickly stopped her tears. Sizi felt very hungry at this time. In addition to breakfast, she had not eaten lunch or dinner. However, Sizi had no appetite at all. She just sat up and drank a cup of hot tea, and then thought of the hope that her father had always cherished. About getting married. Thinking of his own marriage, Sizi couldn't help but think of Shangguan Tingzhi. Although that man looked very ordinary and had no resemblance to his father or brother, even though Shangguan Tingzhi had completely different standards for choosing a mate than Sizi had previously set for himself. , but the other party really touched her heart, which even Sizi herself couldn't deny. In the shadow of the swaying candle, Sizi walked to her dressing table and opened a sandalwood box on it. Inside was a box full of sundries, most of which were poems written by Shangguan Tingzhi to her. , there are also some letters expressing friendship, and even some small gifts given to her by the other party. Sizi puts them here very preciously. Whenever she feels depressed, she will open the box and put the things inside one by one. Take it out and appreciate it, it will make her feel better quickly. Today, Si Zi was in a sad mood, but she did not use this method to make herself feel better, because she knew it was useless. After all, it was related to her father's life and death, and the love between a man and a woman could not be diluted. However, when Sizi looked at the contents in the box, she couldn't help but think of the scene when she and Shangguan Tingzhi got along, which made a sweet smile appear on her lips. But soon Si Zi sighed, and then looked at the things in the box with complicated eyes. After a long time, Si Zi suddenly whispered to himself: "Although this feeling is good, it's time to end this inseparable relationship." Now, Shangguan Tingzhi, I¡¯m ready, I wonder if you can accept a princess as your wife?¡± At the same time that Si Zi was talking to himself, in the inner house of a mansion in the south of the east city of Chang'an City, a handsome young man was sitting alone in a pavilion under the moonlight, holding a folding fan in his hand. On the opened fan, there were paintings There is an extremely beautiful girl. If you look carefully, you will find that the charm of the girl in the painting is the same as that of Si Zi, and next to the girl, there is a line of small words. "Master Mingda gives it to you!" The young man read out the small words on it softly. The look on his face was full of infatuation, but there was a bit of pain in his tone. This young man was naturally Shangguan Tingzhi. He and Sizi met by chance in a Taoist temple. At that time, Sizi was dressed as a female crown, and her Taoist name was Mingda Zhenren. Mingda is the character of Sizi, which is also her maiden name. Except for Li Shimin, Except for these elders and brothers and sisters like Li Min, few outsiders knew Si Zi's name, and it was naturally impossible for Shangguan Tingzhi to guess anything from this name. "Mingda, Mingda, you have been missing for more than a month. No matter how hard I look for you, I can't find you, and the people in the Taoist temple refuse to tell you. Are you really tired of getting along with me, so you are hiding in this way without telling me?" Are you going to never see me again?" The look of pain on Shangguan Tingzhi's face was even worse. He even picked up the wine bottle on the table and drank several swigs before stopping. The reason why Shangguan Court is so painful is probably Sizi's fault. When Li Shimin fell off his horse, Sizi immediately rushed back to the palace from the Taoist temple after receiving the news. In his panic, he did not even think of saying goodbye to Shangguan Tingzhi. Later, he was even more worried about Li Shimin's health and was not in the mood to contact him again. As a result, He only knew that one of the Shangguan Ting who went to the Taoist temple to meet Si Zi suddenly lost the news about Si Zi, so he misunderstood and thought that Si Zi never wanted to see him again. It's just that Shangguan Tingzhi is indeed an infatuated person. Even though he feels that he has been abandoned by Si Zi, he still remains infatuated. Tonight, he felt irritable and couldn't sleep either, so he came to the yard and planned to relax. But he accidentally saw the folding fan in his hand, and it suddenly reminded him of Si Zi. The folding fan in Shangguan Tingzhi¡¯s hand was a gift from Si Zi, and it also had a self-portrait drawn by Si Zi himself. Speaking of which, when a woman gives her portrait to a man, it is almost equivalent to the two becoming in love. Shangguan Tingzhi also thought so, but precisely because of this, he felt even more sad about Sizi's disappearance. Thinking of the happiness he had when he got along with Sizi, Shangguan Tingzhi felt even more sad. He even forgot the ancient adage that "a man should not shed tears easily", and he kept crying while drinking. In the end, the drink and tears came together. Pouring it into your mouth, there is an indescribable bitterness when mixed together. In the end, Shangguan Tingzhi, who was too drunk, fell drunk directly in the pavilion, but he kept shouting "Mingda! Mingda!" Text Chapter 724 The Princess Arrives The weather in late spring and early summer was already a bit hot. When the sun rising from the east gave off its fiery light, Shangguan Tingzhi, who was lying drunk in the pavilion, held his sore forehead and opened his confused eyes to look in front of him. The messy tabletop, and then thought about the scene of drinking yesterday, and sighed again. But then Shangguan Tingzhi's expression changed, he looked up at the already rising sun, shouted "Oops", jumped up and rushed into the room, washed up as quickly as possible, and then put on his shirt. He started running towards the door. There were already servants preparing horses for him outside the gate. Shangguan Tingzhi flew on the horse and hurried to the Datang Daily where he worked. When passing an intersection, he saw a steamed bun stall, Shangguan Tingzhi drank. After a night of drinking, I felt empty and uncomfortable, so I asked the stall owner to make a few buns for me and put them in my carry-on bag for breakfast. Shangguan Tingzhi was originally a student of the Imperial College, but last year, he dropped out of the Imperial College and applied to Datang Daily to become a junior newspaper clerk. This way he could not only have better contact with all aspects of society, but also grow himself At the same time, they can also hone their writing skills and knowledge. When the imperial examination begins, they can still participate in the imperial examination. In fact, many scholars like Shangguan Tingzhi will choose to work in newspapers during the period between imperial examinations, because newspaper work can not only increase their experience, but also contact more people and build some relationships for themselves. Moreover, if a sensational news can be reported, it will attract the attention of many people, which can clear many obstacles for their future imperial examinations. Shangguan Tingzhi rode his horse quickly and slowly, but in the end he was a step late when he arrived at the newspaper office of Datang Daily. His old-fashioned boss was already standing at the sign-in desk with an angry face. There were also several colleagues about his age standing there with their heads lowered. It looked like they were also caught late. Seeing this situation, Shangguan Tingzhi had no choice but to bite the bullet and face the murderous gaze of his boss. He stood very honestly with his colleagues who had the same problem, then lowered his head and said nothing, preparing to face the coming strong wind. rainstorm. But what Shangguan Tingzhi didn¡¯t expect was that he was not the last one to be late. After him, two more colleagues arrived one after another. By this time, his old-fashioned boss's face was so dark that he almost cried out. Speaking of Datang Daily as the official mouthpiece, naturally many scholars want to work here, but accordingly. The admission process of Datang Daily is also very strict. Take Shang Guanting as an example. More than two hundred people came to apply for the job with him, but in the end only fifteen were admitted. And among these fifteen, after a cruel and long process, After the internship period, only he and one other person were left to become official newspaper managers. This shows that Datang Daily is very strict in recruiting staff. With such a strict recruitment system, management is naturally very tight. For example, the department where Shangguan Ting is located is responsible for reporting on the interpretation of imperial decrees. It can be said to be a very important and serious department. Similarly, Shangguan Tingzhi's boss is also known for being old-fashioned and serious, and is very strict in managing his subordinates, not to mention being late. Even if there is a typo in the article, he will get a burst of reprimands. Originally, Shangguan Ting thought he was the only one who was late today. After all, in the past, because of the severity of his boss, few people would be late, but he didn't expect that so many people would be late today. This surprised him, but he was also a little lucky in his heart. After all, there were so many people accompanying him late, so he must be punished. Not too heavy either. "Go on, tell me the reason why you are late. If you can't satisfy me, I will look after you then!" The stern boss glanced at his group of young subordinates and asked with a look of hatred on his face. In fact, he was also surprised in his heart. He had always emphasized that he was not allowed to be late, and his subordinates were also very obedient, but today so many people were late all of a sudden, which made him feel very strange. "Editor Xu, I actually went out very early, but I don't know what happened today. I was blocked on the road as soon as I went out. I took several detours and finally got to the newspaper office, but I was still late in the end!" The first person immediately spoke with an aggrieved look on his face. Their boss's surname was Xu, and he was also the chief editor of the department. Generally, everyone addressed him as chief editor Xu. "Editor Xu, I am also stuck on the road. You also know that my family lives far away. Now the population of Chang'an is increasing. More and more people go out to work every morning, and the road congestion is also getting worse. It¡¯s serious, should we publish an article to appeal to the court and ask the court to pay attention to the traffic situation in Chang¡¯an?¡± The second latecomer also said. This guy is very clever. Not only did he attribute the reason for his lateness to traffic jams, but he also related it to his work, which made others admire him. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The old-fashioned Editor-in-Chief Xu only ate this paragraph. Hearing this, his face became slightly brighter. He thought about it and said, "This is a good suggestion. The traffic situation in Chang'an has indeed been too serious in recent years. As the imperial court, we at Datang Daily As a mouthpiece, he is also obliged to make suggestions for the court. I will report this matter to the president to see what he means." Editor Xu then looked at other people, who all defended themselves. Almost all of them were victims of the road congestion, and according to one of them, when he came, he found that there was a section of Suzaku Street. They were all blocked. Hundreds of large carriages blocked the wide Zhuque Street. He also took a long detour to get to the newspaper office. After the others explained the reasons for their lateness, Editor Xu finally turned his attention to Shangguan Tingzhi, but at this time his expression turned very bad, and his tone became more severe: "Tingzhi, the others are late. It's because the road is blocked. Your home is so close to the newspaper office, so it can't be because the road is blocked, right?" Shangguan Tingzhi smiled bitterly in his heart. Editor-in-chief Xu was his father's friend, and the two families lived very close to each other. They took the same road to the newspaper office, so editor-in-chief Xu naturally knew whether there was traffic on his way here. This made Shangguan Tingzhi There was no way I could lie, so in the end I could only admit honestly: "Editor-in-Chief, I was late because I overslept this morning. Please punish me, Editor-in-Chief!" "Hmph! You know how to sleep in at such a young age. What future prospects will you have? Go back and write me a confession. In addition, you will not be allowed to go out for interviews within ten days, and you will stay in the newspaper office to proofread articles written by others. Are you convinced?" Editor Xu did not let Shangguan Tingzhi off just because he was a good friend with his father. Instead, he punished Shangguan Tingzhi more severely. For example, they are not allowed to go out for interviews outside Shangguan Court for ten days. Although going out for interviews is very difficult, in order to interpret some of the imperial decrees, their department often needs to send people to interview some ministers of the DPRK. This is exactly what the newspaper readers A good opportunity to get to know officials from the DPRK and China, which will be very beneficial to future imperial examinations, so most people are rushing to go out for interviews. In addition, there is proofreading other people's articles, which is even more of a chore. You don't get any credit for doing a good job in proofreading. If something goes wrong, the person who proofreads it has to take the main responsibility, which is a thankless role. Hearing his punishment, Shangguan Tingzhi could only reluctantly agree. After all, he did not dare to disobey Editor Xu's words, whether in public or private matters. However, he also slandered in his heart, thinking that Editor Xu had some personal vendetta. It was true that the other party was a good friend of his father Shangguan Yi. In addition, Editor Xu also had a daughter. He originally wanted to marry Shangguan Tingzhi, but Shangguan Tingzhi already knew him at the time. After marrying Sizi, he really couldn't tolerate other women in his heart, so he refused the marriage. From then on, Shangguan Tingzhi felt that Uncle Xu was much harsher on him. After receiving the punishment, those who were late were reprimanded a few times by Editor Xu before returning to their seats. Originally, Shangguan Tingzhi still had an interview task today, but now he can only hand it over to others. And before he could sit down, other colleagues around him were stunned. They handed him the manuscript they had written before with a smile, and told him to proofread it as soon as possible. They were all still waiting to hand in the manuscript. Looking at the half-foot-thick stack of manuscripts in front of him, Shangguan Ting felt like crying. It had only been one day and there were so many manuscripts. How long would it take for him to finish proofreading? Although he complained in his heart, Shangguan Tingzhi still started working very hard. He first made himself a cup of strong tea, drank a few sips to cheer up, and then finished writing the confession letter. As a person who relies on his pen to make a living, , writing this kind of thing naturally has no pressure. Next, Shangguan Tingzhi began to proofread the articles of his colleagues. This was a very laborious task. Not only did he have to correct typos in the articles, but some sentences that did not make sense or dictionaries that were wrong also needed to be corrected by the proofreader one by one. Shangguan Tingzhi had just proofread a few articles, and he already felt a little overwhelmed. I saw Shangguan Tingzhi rubbing his temples. He felt a little hungry at this time. He raised his head and looked around and found that no one was paying attention to him, so he secretly took out the buns he bought on the road from his bag and ate them while doing so. Read the manuscript. Just when Shangguan Tingzhi was solving his stomach problem, there was a sudden commotion outside the newspaper office. Someone came in and said something to Editor Xu. Then Editor Xu, who had always been calm, ran out regardless of his identity. There were also some editors from other departments. Immediately afterwards, this caused everyone in the newspaper office to be very surprised and didn't know what was happening outside. But then a well-informed person went outside to inquire, but he quickly ran back and shouted excitedly in the newspaper office: "Princess Jinyang is here, everyone, hurry up and prepare to welcome her!" Text Chapter 725 Eliminating the Barriers When they heard the arrival of Princess Jinyang, everyone in the newspaper office was a little surprised at first, but then they all started to take action, either clearing away the clutter on the table or tidying up their appearance, especially the young people, who seemed very excited. . ¡òLiterature Hall They all know that Princess Jinyang is His Majesty¡¯s favorite daughter today, and she is also His Majesty the Emperor¡¯s favorite sister. And she has not yet been married. If she is chosen by the other party, it will be equivalent to Reach the sky in one step. Shangguan Tingzhi also knew about this most popular princess in the Tang Dynasty, and also heard that this princess was so beautiful that she refused to marry even when she was twenty years old. Many young scholars were in admiration for Princess Jinyang. But he didn't know that Princess Jinyang was the woman he thought about day and night, Mingda. Because Shangguan Tingzhi already had a place in his heart, he didn't have any other thoughts about the arrival of Princess Jinyang. He just followed etiquette and sorted out the messy things on the table, and then continued to eat his own steamed buns with his eyes focused in front of him. There are so many manuscripts that he needs to proofread. If he doesn't hurry up, he might have to take them home to work overtime tonight. It was at this moment that a group of palace maids walked into the lobby of the newspaper office, arranged on the left and right, and then a woman in palace attire, accompanied by several important figures in the newspaper office, walked very lightly with elegant steps. Enter the newspaper lobby. I saw her pair of wonderful eyes scanning the crowd in the newspaper office, and finally fixed her gaze on Shangguan Tingzhi, and her beautiful face revealed a charming smile. When Si Zi came in, Shangguan Tingzhi, like everyone else, stopped what he was doing and then stood up to greet the arrival of Her Royal Highness. It was only when he raised his head to look at the princess who walked in with some curiosity. But he saw a pair of extremely familiar eyes, looking at him with a smile. "Ming Mingda?" Shangguan Tingzhi stood there dumbly for a moment, with an incredible expression on his face. In any case, he never expected that he would meet the person he thought about day and night in such a sudden situation. After seeing Shangguan Ting, Si Zi suddenly felt a little uneasy in her heart, but she still mustered up the courage and walked briskly to the front of Shangguan Ting. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at each other quietly. After a while, Sizi opened his red lips and said, "Tingzhi, long time no see!" When they saw Her Royal Highness the Princess coming in, the entire newspaper office focused their attention on Si Zi. Especially the young men, each one put his best foot forward, hoping to leave a good impression on the princess. But what everyone didn't expect was that Her Royal Highness the Princess walked directly in front of Shangguan Tingzhi and even took the initiative to speak. This made many people disappointed, and at the same time they were secretly jealous of Shangguan Tingzhi's good luck. Hear the sound of Si Zi. Only then did Shangguan Tingzhi wake up from the shock, but the surprise on his face flashed away, replaced by a deep doubt, and his eyes looked up and down at Si Zi. But there was hesitation in his eyes. Although he was sure that the person in front of him was Mingda whom he thought about day and night, he never imagined that his Mingda was actually the most beloved princess of the Tang Dynasty. He doesn't even know what to call him? "Youyou are the princess?" After a while, Shangguan Tingzhi took the initiative to break the awkwardness between the two. It's just that his voice was full of dryness. In his opinion, with his status, it was impossible for him to get together with the princess. The reason why Sizi came to Datang Daily today was to find Shangguan Tingzhi, and the reason why she came with such fanfare and as a princess was also to let Shangguan Tingzhi know her identity. This is not Sizi She wanted to show off, but she didn't know how to explain her identity to Shangguan Tingzhi, so in the end she had to use this most direct way to let Shangguan Tingzhi know her identity. "Yes!" Sizi saw the pain in Shangguan Tingzhi's eyes, and his heart felt as if he had been pricked by a needle. But then she took a long breath and plucked up the courage to speak again, "Tingzhi, can we go out for a while? I have something important to tell you!" "Yeah!" Shangguan Tingzhi nodded, then turned around the table and walked to Si Zi, but he kept more than two steps away from Si Zi, which was obviously different from when the two got along. Regarding the changes in Shangguan Tingzhi, Si Zi also saw it in her eyes and her heart trembled. This was what she was most worried about before. Although the status of the princess seemed to be extremely noble, in her interactions with others, she would also It brought a kind of alienation to her, making people dare not approach her at all, even Shangguan Tingzhi was no exception. After Si Zi and Shangguan Tingzhi left the newspaper office, the entire staff of Datang Daily was in a panic. They never expected that the most noble princess of the Tang Dynasty would come to them in person and surround them with everyone. An ordinary colleague was taken away?Although the two of them didn't talk much, a fool could tell from the eyes of the two parties that the relationship between them would definitely not be that simple. It is precisely because of the ambiguous relationship between Sizi and Shangguan Tingzhi that everyone in Datang Daily began to speculate about the relationship between the two, and it can be seen from Shangguan Tingzhi's only question. It is speculated that although he thought of Princess Jinyang beforehand, he did not know the true identity of the other party. In addition, Shangguan Tingzhi¡¯s family background has also been revealed. Speaking of Shangguan Tingzhi¡¯s father, Shangguan Yiguan, Secretary Lang. Although he was a close minister of His Majesty the Emperor, he was only a sixth-rank petty official after all, so Shangguan Tingzhi Compared with Princess Jinyang, her status is obviously very different. With the above, smart people soon guessed the general outline of the matter. It was nothing more than a story about a poor boy and a princess traveling in casual clothes, who met by chance and then developed a love story. This kind of story often appears in legendary unofficial histories, but in reality, most people encounter it for the first time. It is precisely because of this that many people show unusual interest in it, and even almost The editor-in-chief of the newspaper repeatedly emphasized that no further discussion of this matter was allowed, but to no avail. However, Sizi and Shangguan Tingzhi had no time to care about the reactions of those in the newspaper office. They did not leave the newspaper office, but came to a quiet garden in the front yard of the newspaper office. Then Sizi walked by a stream that ran through the garden. He sat down with his back to Shangguan Tingzhi, lowered his head and looked at the stream at his feet quietly. Shangguan Tingzhi from the back looked at the graceful figure of Si Zi in front of him, and felt very conflicted in his heart. If it had been in the past, he would have been standing side by side with Si Zi, either pointing out the beautiful scenery in front of him, or talking about some interesting things he had heard. It made Si Zi giggle, but now due to the huge gap in status, Shangguan Tingzhi suddenly felt that there was a huge gap between him and Si Zi, which made him dare not get close to Si Zi. step. The reason why Sizi remained silent was actually because she was waiting for Shangguan Tingzhi to stand side by side with her like before, and then smile and chat about some happy topics, but she also knew that she was really a little greedy, Shangguan Although Tingzhi is in love with him, he is also a scholar who observes etiquette. It is impossible for him to treat the world's etiquette as child's play like his sixth brother. Thinking of her sixth brother Li Min, Sizi thought of her seriously ill father, which made her feel a pain in her heart. Then she turned around and stared at Shangguan Tingzhi: "Tingzhi, first of all, I want to tell you I apologize for not telling you my identity during the long time we have known each other." "Ming" When Shangguan Tingzhi saw Si Zi apologizing to him, he immediately wanted to stop him. However, just when he was about to call out the word 'Ming Da', he suddenly thought of Si Zi's identity and stopped immediately. He stood there hesitating for a long time, but finally said: "Your Highness, you don't have to" "Call me Mingda, okay? My name is Mingda!" Before Shangguan Tingzhi finished speaking, he was interrupted by Sizi, while staring at him with expectant eyes. Shangguan Tingzhi was shocked when he heard what Si Zi said. When he met Si Zi's eyes, he also had a clear understanding in his heart. The woman in front of him was the Ming Da whom he had longed for, even though she was from the Tang Dynasty. Princess, but what does it matter? As long as Mingda has himself in his heart, all this is enough for him! Thinking of this, Shangguan Tingzhi also showed excitement on his face. He took two steps forward without hesitation and stood opposite Si Zi. The two of them smelled each other and were closer than ever before. Sizi was also startled by Shangguan Tingzhi's boldness, but she did not dodge, but lowered her head with a blushing face, not daring to meet Shangguan Tingzhi's eyes. It was this tacit attitude of Si Zi that made Shangguan Tingzhi even more courageous. He stretched out his palm, gently grabbed Si Zi's slender jade hand, and called softly: "Ming Da!" Feeling the affection in Shangguan Tingzhi's tone, Sizi also felt extremely sweet in her heart. What made her even more happy was that when Shangguan Tingzhi called out her name, the barrier between the two due to their identities had disappeared. The feeling of being close to each other finally came back again. In the morning light of early summer, a pair of young lovers stood on the bluestone next to the creek, holding hands and facing each other. Although no one spoke, at this moment, any words are superfluous and everything has been said. middle. However, this sweet scene did not last long, because Sizi thought of her seriously ill father again, which made her frown, looked up at her sweetheart, and then mustered up the courage to say: "Tingzhi, today I came to you because I actually have something very important to tell you!" Text Chapter 726 Will you marry me? "Is it something important?" Shangguan Tingzhi looked at Sizi in surprise, with a bit of doubt in his tone. (The most & strongest abandonment, the fastest £¤ update) "Well!" Sizi nodded heavily at first, then stood there with a blushing face, and her whole body became nervous. After a while, she asked in a voice as thin as a mosquito, "Ting Ting So, will you marry me?" Although Si Zi's voice was very soft, there were only two of them here and the environment was very quiet, so Shangguan Tingzhi also heard what Si Zi said clearly. However, after he understood what Si Zi meant, he felt as if he was shocked. It was as if he had been hit, and he stood there dumbly for a moment, his mind also going blank. The appearance of Sizi today shocked Shangguan Tingzhi too much. He had finally accepted the fact that Sizi was a princess before, but in the blink of an eye, Sizi asked him if he would marry her. . This series of events made Shangguan Tingzhi wonder if he was still dreaming? "Ouch!" Shangguan Tingzhi pinched his arm hard. The pain caused him to cry out, but this also made him sure that everything today was true. He had been in love with his lover for two years. The woman is taking the initiative to ask him if he is willing to marry a princess as his wife? After Si Zi asked this question, she felt extremely embarrassed. After all, as a girl, it takes a lot of courage to take the initiative to ask others if they want to marry her. But after asking, all the courage she had accumulated before was used up. She lowered her head and stared closely at her feet. She didn't dare to look up at Shangguan Tingzhi's expression. Her face was also very hot. , and at the same time, I felt even more uneasy. I didn¡¯t know how Shangguan Ting would answer? Looking at Si Zi¡¯s shy look, Shangguan Tingzhi still didn¡¯t understand why Si Zi, who had always been aloof from him, would be so proactive? But these are not important. What is important is that I really love the woman in front of me. He dreamed of staying with her for the rest of his life, so he straightened his face and said loudly without hesitation: "Mingda, I am willing to marry you. No matter what difficulties I encounter, I will never give up on you!" Hearing Shangguan Tingzhi's affirmative answer, Sizi could no longer be shy, and looked up at his sweetheart with a surprised look on his face. The two people's fiery eyes intertwined, and an uncontrollable impulse burst out from their chests. . "Mingda!" "Tingzhi!" Shangguan Tingzhi and Si Zi hugged each other tightly under the sun. This is also the first time the two have hugged each other since they got together, and it is also the first time that the two hearts are so close. Although the atmosphere of the Tang Dynasty was open, it was compared with that of later generations. But there is still a big gap. For example, Si Zi and Shangguan Tingzhi have known each other for two years, but they are both very polite and have no physical contact at all except for chatting. Now the two are embracing each other, smelling the breath of their lover, and for a moment it feels like the world has disappeared, and each has become the only one for the other. This long hug lasted for a long time. When the two finally separated reluctantly, Sizi was too embarrassed to look at Shangguan Tingzhi again. But at this time, Shangguan Tingzhi resumed the man's initiative. He pulled Si Zi to sit down on the boulder by the stream, and then asked him about the doubts in his heart, such as why Si Zi made a female crown outside the city. And why did he disappear before, but take the initiative to appear in front of him today, etc.? Since Sizi had decided to marry Shangguan Tingzhi, he naturally had no concealment from him and told him that he had prayed for the Empress Changsun and that was why she had become a female crown prince. In fact, there was a period of time during which Queen Changsun's condition improved. Sizi could have returned to the palace and stopped being a female crown, but because she got to know Shangguan Tingzhi, she felt good about him, so she stayed in the Taoist temple outside the city. This made Shangguan Tingzhi feel very upset after hearing this. Surprisingly, it turns out that Si Zi already liked herself back then. As for why Sizi suddenly disappeared a month ago, Shangguan Tingzhi actually had some guesses, because the news that Li Shimin was injured while hunting had spread, and it must be Sizi who heard that his father was injured, so he He immediately returned to the palace for a visit and had no time to contact him after that. "Mingda, how is His Majesty the Emperor's health now? Why did you suddenly come to me and take the initiative" Shangguan Tingzhi didn't finish what he said later, but Si Zi also knew what he wanted to ask. But when she thought of her father's body, her eyes immediately turned red, and her tears couldn't stop flowing down. Shangguan Tingzhi was not stupid. When he saw Sizi's appearance, he immediately guessed something. While he was shocked, he also felt very sorry for Sizi. He held her in his arms again and softly comforted her: "Mingda, don't be too embarrassed." I¡¯m very sad, I heard that Dr. Sun from the medical school has great medical skills, and with His Majesty¡¯s good fortune and good fortune, he will definitely be able to get through this difficult time!¡± "It's useless. Imperial Physician Sun has already diagnosed and treated my father, but I never heard from Sixth Brother."I overheard here that my father's time was running out. "Sizi hugged his knees with his hands and curled up in Shangguan Tingzhi's arms. His tears kept flowing like broken beads. He looked extremely pitiful, which made Shangguan Tingzhi's heart surge. There was a strong desire to protect him, and it was at this moment that he secretly swore in his heart that he would protect the woman in his arms for the rest of his life! But then Shangguan Tingzhi thought that since His Majesty's time was running out, it was inappropriate for Si Zi to choose this time to see him, and even asked him if he was willing to marry her. Thinking of this, Shangguan Tingzhi couldn't help but look at Si Zi strangely, but seeing Si Zi's pitiful look, he couldn't bear to ask further questions. However, Sizi was so smart that he soon felt something strange about Shangguan Tingzhi. He raised his head and looked at him close at hand, and then asked: "Tingzhi, do you feel strange? Why am I here?" Do you want you to marry me at this time?" "Well, I was a little strange just now, but I know Mingda you must have your own reasons!" Shangguan Tingzhi also said frankly. After hearing this, Sizi turned his head, stared at the stream in front of him, and then explained softly: "Actually, I feel really guilty. Not long ago, I saw my father wake up from a coma and thought that he It will get better slowly. In addition, my father has known about you and me for a long time, and he is also very satisfied with you, so he often urges me to get married as soon as possible, but I put it off as long as I can, because I am not sure yet Do I want to marry you?" When Si Zi said this, a pair of wonderful eyes glanced at Shangguan Tingzhi. Shangguan Tingzhi did not expect that he had been selected by His Majesty the Emperor. While he was excited, he also felt a little embarrassed and could only giggle at Si Zi. Twice. Immediately afterwards, Sizi told the news that she accidentally heard from her sixth brother Li Min that her father's time was running out. Moreover, she also knew that her father had always been worried about her marriage, and it had even become a worry for him. . So Si Zi decided that he must let his father fulfill this wish before his death. After listening to Si Zi's explanation, Shangguan Tingzhi became a little uneasy. He looked at Si Zi uneasily, and then asked hesitantly: "Ming Mingda, so you are here to reassure His Majesty, Is that why you want to find someone to marry?" Seeing Shangguan Tingzhi's anxious look, Sizi rolled his eyes at him angrily, and then said in a coy tone: "Idiot, if I want to find someone to marry, I'm afraid all the aristocratic children in Chang'an will fight over me. , where will it be your turn again?" Although Si Zi did not directly answer Shangguan Tingzhi's words, as long as Shangguan Tingzhi was not a fool, he could hear the affection in her words. Moreover, Shangguan Tingzhi also figured out that when Sizi thought of getting married, he came to him immediately, which meant that in Sizi's heart, he had regarded himself as his future husband. Wanting to understand this filled Shangguan Tingzhi's heart with joy, but when he saw Sizi curled up in his arms, he was also startled. Thinking of His Majesty's situation, he couldn't help but sigh, and then He whispered comfort to Si Zi. Although his comfort could not make Si Zi stop being sad, it could also make Si Zi feel his concern. At this time, Si Zi also completely opened his heart to Shangguan Tingzhi, telling him in a low voice his father's love for him, as well as every detail of the time when he and his father got along. When he talked about some happy things, Si Zi Laughing and crying at the same time. Just when Si Zi and Shangguan Tingzhi finally made their relationship clear, Li Min, who had arrived at Ganlu Hall a long time ago, also received this gratifying news, which made him immediately report it to Li Shimin. As a result, Li Shimin on the hospital bed also sat up excitedly. Some color returned to the pale face. "Liu Lang, hurry up! Call Shangguan Yi to see you quickly. I want to talk to him face to face about the marriage between Si Zi and his son!" Then Li Shimin said with excitement, his favorite daughter was finally getting married, and his biggest I can finally let go of all my worries. "My son, I obey!" Although Li Min knew that Li Shimin's body should not be overworked, this was Si Zi's marriage after all. If Li Shimin was not allowed to interfere, he would not be relieved anyway. Instead of letting him worry about it in his heart, It's better to let him participate directly. At most, he can do all the hard work by himself. Shangguan Yi served as Secretary Lang in the Secretariat, in charge of the imperial court's books and classics. It was originally a very idle position. Later, due to Li Min's advocacy, many public or private libraries were built throughout the Tang Dynasty to provide for poor students. Borrow. In order to standardize the management of these libraries, the imperial court brought these libraries into the management scope of the Secretary Province. This made the status of the Secretary Province rise a lot, and Shangguan Yi's position as Secretary Lang also received considerable attention. Shangguan Yi was also quite proud of herself during this period, because a secretary from the Secretariat Province, a young prisoner,? Retired, and the chief supervisor recommended him to the superiors. I heard that he had been approved by the Ministry of Officials. As long as he was officially appointed, he would be able to go one step further and become an official of the fourth rank. This was not possible in the Tang Dynasty. Said that he was already considered a real upper-level official. But Shangguan Yi never expected that he would be personally summoned by His Majesty the Emperor today. I heard that His Majesty's body has not recovered since the last time he was injured, and some ministers found it difficult to see him again. But today he was summoned in person. Shangguan Yi couldn't help but feel uneasy. He really couldn't guess what His Majesty's purpose was in summoning him alone. Text Chapter 727: Meeting with Weng¡¯s son-in-law Shangguan Yi went to see Li Shimin with a puzzled face, but when he came out again, his face had changed into a look of mixed joy and sorrow. He never expected that his useless son would actually get together with Princess Jinyang, and the two They have been dating secretly for two years, and they are in love with each other. Today, His Majesty summoned him in order to discuss the matter of their marriage. Speaking of which, Shangguan Yi is really not a very competent father. He is busy with government affairs every day, and his discipline of Shangguan Tingzhi is also very lax. He doesn't know what his son does every day, so this leads to the conflict between Shangguan Tingzhi and Sizi. After two years of dating, he didn't know anything about it. This was really a failure. "However, although Shangguan Yi's discipline on his son is lax, as a father, he still has a certain understanding of his own son. Shangguan Tingzhi's knowledge and talents can only be regarded as middle-class talents. Even if he enters the officialdom in the future, it will be difficult to do anything big. Now he has reached the sky in one step and became the most beloved princess of Jinyang in the Tang Dynasty. This is It was something that no one could ask for, so Shangguan Yi was very happy for her son. "It's just that Shangguan Yi is a steady person and thinks long-term. It's not always a good thing for his son to marry a princess. It would be better if the princess has a docile personality. If the other party is unruly, then their Shangguan family will suffer. First of all, according to the laws of the Tang Dynasty, the princess and the consort must live in the consort's mansion and not with the parents-in-law. In addition, with such a distinguished daughter-in-law, it is natural that she cannot be beaten or talked about. Even when seeing her, she and her wife have to salute her. The son might also suffer some grievances when getting along with the princess, especially since the Shangguan family is not a high-ranking official. If the princess is offended, the whole family will not feel good. However, when Shangguan Yi thought that her son was marrying Princess Jinyang, she quickly gave up most of her worries. First of all, he had heard about the most favored princess of the Tang Dynasty. He knew that she was not only intelligent and well-behaved, but also had general knowledge and understanding of etiquette. In the past, when His Majesty the Emperor angrily reprimanded his ministers, Princess Jinyang would often comfort her Majesty, which often made him change his mind. Anger leads to joy, so Princess Jinyang has an excellent reputation both in the court and among the people. Among the noble sons of Chang'an, there was one who wanted to marry Princess Jinyang. The entire Suzaku Street can be filled up. Thinking of the above, Shangguan Yi finally breathed a sigh of relief. No matter whether Princess Jinyang is as virtuous as the rumors say, one thing is certain, that is, she is not a princess with a strong personality. Besides, she and her son have known each other for such a long time. Shangguan Ting did not know the identity of Princess Jinyang beforehand. Although his son's talents were mediocre, the woman who could make him so obsessed with her must have something special about her. Just when Shangguan Yi left the Man Dew Hall, a carriage carrying Si Zi and Shangguan Tingzhi entered the palace. Then, led by Si Zi, Shangguan Tingzhi came to the outside of the Man Dew Hall with an uneasy look on his face. After the two established their relationship. Si Zi proposed to bring him to see Li Shimin. Although Shangguan Tingzhi felt a little hasty, but thinking that His Majesty's time was running out, Si Zi also wanted to let the old man die early, but it was a wish. So I agreed. Naturally, there is no need to report Si Zi when he enters or exits the Manna Palace. Even if he brings one more person with him, the guards will not say anything and will only increase their vigilance secretly. On the other hand, it was Shangguan Tingzhi's first time entering the palace, and he seemed very uneasy. His eyes were also a bit nervous, which made the surrounding guards secretly vigilant, and at the same time, he notified the guards in the palace to be careful. After Shangguan Tingzhi followed Si Zi into Li Shimin's palace, he saw an old man with white hair half lying on the bed, and a young man about thirty years old giving medicine to the old man. The old man is naturally His Majesty the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. As for the young man, judging by his age, he should not be the prince, but His Highness the King of Qi who has just returned. Shangguan Tingzhi's guess was good. Li Shimin seemed too excited when discussing Si Zi's marriage with Shangguan Yi just now. Now he is a little tired. It's time to take medicine again, so Li Min is going to let Li Shimin take it. After taking the medicine, I took a rest. Unexpectedly, Sizi came in with Shangguan Tingzhi at this time. "Father, are you feeling better?" Si Zi ran to Li Shimin's bedside and asked as soon as he came in. When Li Shimin saw Sizi, he felt much better. He drank the medicine in one gulp, and then smiled and said: "I'm much better today. I heard that you went to Datang Daily. How is it? Shangguan Ting knows What¡¯s your identity?¡± Li Shimin was half lying down, and Li Min stood in front of the bed to give him medicine, which just blocked his view, so Li Shimin did not see Shangguan Tingzhi who came in with Sizi. When Sizi heard his father's question, he couldn't help but blush when he thought of his previous confession with Shangguan Tingzhi in the garden. Then he turned and waved to Shangguan Tingzhi to come forward and introduce him: "Tingzhi, this is my father. , this is my sixth brother!" "The common people bow before your majesty"?.His Royal Highness King Qi! " Shangguan Tingzhi immediately stepped forward and saluted. Li Min had long noticed that this young man who came in with Sizi, just from the appearance, this Shangguan Tingzhi was indeed a talented man, just like his father Shangguan Yi, he was a handsome man. Of course, Sizi is not a shallow woman. Among the aristocratic men who pursue her, there are many who are more handsome than Shangguan Tingzhi. The reason why she chooses her is because Shangguan Tingzhi's infatuation moved Sizi, otherwise even if he is Pan An is useless while alive. Li Shimin only saw Shangguan Tingzhi at this time. He glanced at Si Zi with a smile, and then said: "No need to be polite, there are no outsiders here, don't pay too much attention to those false etiquette!" When they heard Li Shimin's words "There are no outsiders", both Sizi and Shangguan Tingzhi looked happy. From this sentence, it can be seen that Li Shimin had actually agreed to the relationship with Sizi and Shangguan Tingzhi, although Sizi had previously I had expected it, but now that I heard my father¡¯s approval in person, I couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. However, Si Zi and Shangguan Tingzhi were obviously too happy too early. Although Li Shimin and Li Min both wanted to marry Si Zi as soon as possible, as fathers and brothers, they were asked to entrust Si Zi to another man. It was a bit acrimonious, and this was probably a common problem among all fathers or brothers, so although they recognized Shangguan Tingzhi, in the following time, they began to launch a series of verbal criticisms against Shangguan Tingzhi. ¡°Just imagine, Li Shimin and Li Min are the emperors of the two most powerful empires in the world. They join forces to deal with an ordinary person. The pressure of their momentum alone is enough to make the other party collapse. Fortunately, Shangguan Tingzhi had Si Zi secretly encouraging him, and Si Zi acted coquettishly towards his father and brother from time to time. This finally relieved a lot of pressure on Shangguan Tingzhi. But even so, in the end he was sweating profusely and the clothes on his back were soaked with sweat. "Okay, father, you have to rest too. Tingzhi and I won't disturb you. Sixth brother, please take care of father. You don't have to send us off!" In the end, Sizi still felt sorry for his sweetheart, so he pulled Shangguan Tingzhi to leave. After saying this, Li Shimin and Li Min could not react, so they pulled Shangguan Tingzhi out of the Manlu Hall. "There is no way for a girl to stay in college!" Looking at his daughter's cheerful figure, Li Shimin couldn't help sighing. Although this was not the first time he married a daughter, Sizi was his favorite daughter. When he thought of the daughter he had worked so hard to raise, My daughter will be someone else's daughter-in-law in the future, so she will naturally feel uncomfortable. Although Li Min and Si Zi are called brother and sister, they have actually watched Si Zi grow up and are more emotionally attached to father and daughter, so his current feelings are almost the same as Li Shimin's, especially since he also thinks that his daughter is ugly. Chou is fourteen or fifteen years old, and he will get married like Si Zi in a few years. Every time he thinks of this, he feels empty in his heart, as if he has lost something particularly precious all of a sudden? The marriage between Si Zi and Shangguan Tingzhi was finally decided. After notifying Li Zhi, he immediately ordered the Ministry of Etiquette to prepare for Si Zi's wedding, and it must be held within one month, although one month seemed very rushed. But this was what Sizi asked for, because she already knew from Li Min that her father Li Shimin only had one to three months left, so she wanted to see her put on her wedding clothes before her father died. Get married. However, when the news of Princess Jinyang's wedding came out, it caused a huge sensation. Firstly, Sizi was the most favored princess in the Tang Dynasty. Secondly, Sizi was still unmarried until she was twenty years old, so many people They were all very concerned about her marriage. In addition, Sizi is a famous beauty in Chang'an City, so after the news that she was getting married broke the hearts of many young handsome people, especially when they learned that the person who wanted to marry the princess turned out to be a reporter from Datang Daily An ordinary gentleman with a family background in Chang'an, a city full of nobles, looked very shabby. This made them even more heartbroken and secretly cursed the lucky Shangguan Tingzhi countless times. In addition, Si Zi's wedding has also caused some speculations, especially since Li Shimin was seriously ill and rarely appeared in front of ministers for such a long time. Princess Jinyang, who is now the most favored by Li Shimin, suddenly got married. What information does this contain? , enough for some people to guess the truth of some things. However, Li Shimin and Li Min were too lazy to pay attention to these matters. The news of his serious illness had been notified to several important ministers. After the initial panic, they had begun to assist Li Zhi to stabilize the court situation. As the prince, Li Zhi will always need to support the entire Tang Dynasty alone in the future. Now it is a good thing for him to receive more training. In addition, Si Zi¡¯s marriage needs time to prepare, which just gives Li Zhen, Li Yun and Li Ke a little time. They are still rushing to Chang¡¯an desperately. Counting the days, Li Zhen and Li Yun should be arriving soon. But Li Ke has probably just arrived in Nanyang, and I don¡¯t know how he and Queen Irina are doing now.How's it going? Text Chapter 728 Li Ke on the return journey The early morning sunlight shines warmly through the cabin's glass window onto Irina's bedside. *Literature Hall* She had already woken up, but she didn't get up because of her heavy body. She is now nearly eight months pregnant. If nothing goes wrong, her child will be born in Chang'an of the Tang Dynasty, just like the child's father Li Ke. Just as Irina was stroking her bulging belly with a sweet smile on her face, imagining the scene when the child was born in the future, the door of the bathroom next to her opened, and Li Ke, who had finished washing, walked out of it. Irina watched Li Ke wiping his scalp as he walked, and couldn't help but smile and said: "Sanlang, the conditions of your steamship in Datang are really good. There is hot water for us to take a bath every day!" Li Ke also dried his hair at this time and replied: "Of course, this kind of steam ship is several times faster than a sailing ship, and it requires a lot of fresh water. In addition, we have entered the Nanyang region. The fleet can find ports at any time to replenish fresh water and coal, so hot water supply is naturally not a problem!¡± Some time ago, after Li Ke and the others arrived at Ceylon Island, they immediately changed to a steamship with faster speed and better conditions. Irina and some of the accompanying Roman personnel were also very shocked by this kind of fast ship that did not use manpower or wind power and only ate coal. They had been interested in the structure of the steamship for a long time, but in the end they discovered that this The core of this kind of steamship is an iron thing called a steam engine. Even if they knew the principle, Roman craftsmen could not build it. "Sanlang, what do you want for breakfast today? I want steamed dumplings!" Irina said with a smile. She and Li Ke had noble status, and she was pregnant, so they had a dedicated team. Responsible for taking care of her, there are doctors and cooks among them. She will be taken care of in every possible way every day. "I don't have much appetite, let them do whatever they want!" Li Ke replied still absentmindedly. Seeing Li Ke's look, Irina also understood. She immediately stood up and took Li Ke's hand, saying with concern: "Sanlang, I know you care about your father's body, but don't be in trouble with your own body. , you haven't eaten well during this period, and you are obviously much thinner than before. We are still such a long distance from Chang'an. If you fall ill on the road, your trip may be delayed. " Hearing Irina¡¯s words, Li Ke couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After learning that his father Li Shimin was seriously ill, he immediately made arrangements for Rome and Wu, and then rushed to Chang'an desperately. However, the distance was too far, and there were no steamships from Ceylon to the Mediterranean. . So he was delayed for a while on the road, which made him very anxious. He was afraid that he would not be able to see his father for the last time, and naturally he was not in the mood to eat or drink. "Okay, Irina, please ask someone to prepare some breakfast that I like in the next time. I will take good care of my body!" Li Ke didn't want the pregnant Irina to worry about him, so he just He gave her a smile. Seeing the long-lost smile finally showing on Li Ke¡¯s face, Irina also felt her heavy heart relax. Immediately he ordered the maid to prepare breakfast. After a while, breakfast for the two of them was delivered to the room. Irina had a basket of steamed dumplings and a bowl of lean meat porridge. The breakfast she prepared for Li Ke was fried eggs, but there were a lot of shrimps added to the eggs and a lot of caviar on top. These caviar are all made from sturgeon eggs from the Caspian Sea and were one of the favorite foods of Roman nobles. After Li Ke tasted it once a few years ago, he immediately fell in love with this kind of caviar. Seeing how hard Irina was preparing breakfast for herself, Li Ke had no choice but to sit down and finish it with her. The weather was good today. After breakfast, Li Ke accompanied Irina to the deck again, holding the side of the ship and looking at the scenery on both sides of the strait. The place they are driving now is the eastern section of the Strait of Malacca, and they will soon reach the Lion City, which is regarded as entering the western end of the Nanyang region. Now that the Strait of Malacca has been regulated by Li Min, several small countries on both sides of the strait have been wiped out. The entire strait is completely controlled by Li Min, which makes the public security here good. At the same time, some small ports have appeared on both sides of the strait, which can make up for the loss. The deficiencies of the Lion City Port. Li Ke's fleet consists of nine steamships, four of which are the latest steam warships. Although they are wooden-hulled ships, they are also covered with a layer of iron plates on the outside to protect against ordinary giant crossbows. It doesn't have much effect on artillery. In fact, the journey from Ceylon Island to the east is already very safe, and there is no need to use warships to protect it along the way. The reason why Li Min arranged these four warships was mainly out of politeness. After all, Li Ke was not only his third brother, but also his first brother. The king of the country, so the escort fleet is absolutely indispensable. Although steam ships are very fast, they have a huge disadvantage, which is their strong dependence on ports, mainlyFuel and fresh water, these two things are the source of power for steam engines, and their consumption is naturally very large. Therefore, every time a steam ship arrives at a port, it needs to enter the port to replenish supplies. After years of development, the Lion City has become the largest port in Southeast Asia, ranking higher than Manila. Sea-going ships traveling from south to north will berth here, and with the rise of steamships, the Lion City Port will also expand the entire The harbor is divided into two, with one half harboring sailboats and the other half harboring steamships. If it were normal times, Li Ke would definitely take Irina to stay in the Lion City for a few days, but now is an extraordinary period, and he is not in the mood to play at all. Irina is also very sensible, urging her to hurry along the way, so After their fleet entered the Lion City to replenish supplies, they immediately set sail again and officially entered the core area of ??Nanyang. Although she only made some supplies in the Lion City, Irina has already felt the prosperity of Daqi. The ships in the Lion City port are in an orderly manner. Merchant ships from almost all countries can be found here, and on the pier of the port , there are countless hoisting equipment made of steel. Under the pull of the dock workers, it is incredible that a worker can lift thousands of kilograms of things. After leaving the Lion City, the fleet went all the way north, first anchoring in Linyi, and finally after several days of sailing, it finally entered the southern coast of Datang. When the fleet docked in Guangzhou, Irina seemed very excited. She had long heard Li Ke talk about the scenery of the Tang Dynasty, and she was full of longing for the Tang Dynasty. Today she finally arrived at the land of the Tang Dynasty. But Irina soon discovered that the Guangzhou port was actually similar to the ports in Daqi she had seen before. There was almost no big difference in terms of people and customs. Of course, this is just Irina's own feeling. After all, she only looked at it from a distance on the boat and did not enter Guangzhou to visit. When Li Ke and his fleet arrived in Keelung, Taiwan, the fleet did not leave immediately after replenishing supplies. Instead, they planned to stay in Keelung for two days. This was mainly because they often traveled for such a long time without stopping. Li Ke I was worried that Irina's body wouldn't be able to bear it, especially the fetus would be affected. It happened that there were royal doctors in Li Min's palace in Keelung, and they could help Irina take care of her body. It was for this reason that Irina finally had the opportunity to go ashore. That night, they were arranged by Wang An and other Qi ministers to rest in the palace. The next day, Li Ke accompanied Irina in Keelung City. A bit of a layover. "Sanlang, this amusement park is really fun, especially suitable for children. Can we build one in Constantinople in the future?" Irina sat on the small train and looked at the lively crowd in the amusement park with an excited look on her face. 's mouth said. Since we were out for fun, we naturally had to go to the playground in Keelung. This is the busiest place in the city and one of the most concentrated places for children. Irina is pregnant with her child now, so Li Ke took her here for a walk. . "Of course there is no problem. There are also coal mines in the Mediterranean region. Now my people have discovered some and are organizing manual mining. When we have coal, we can introduce steam engines. Not only will there be amusement parks, but there will also be steam engines. Ships and trains, maybe we will build a railway directly to Datang by then, and then we won¡¯t have to take a boat to go around like we do now when we come to Datang." Li Ke said with a look of longing. Now they are sitting on a small train in the amusement park. This small train is specially prepared for tourists. Along the way, they can pass most of the facilities in the amusement park. Unfortunately, Irina is pregnant and most of the amusement facilities cannot be used at all. I can only sit in the car and watch the parents playing with their children in the playground. "Sanlang, I heard that there is new news from Chang'an. How is my father's health now?" Irina didn't just focus on having fun, she quickly thought of the most important thing. "There is good news from the sixth brother. My father has woken up from a coma and has not been in a coma for several days. His condition must have begun to improve!" Li Ke said with a smile after hearing this. Just as they arrived in Keelung At that time, Li Min heard this news from Chang'an, which made Li Ke very happy. It was precisely for this reason that he decided to take Irina to take a rest in Keelung. It¡¯s a pity that Li Ke didn¡¯t know that the true condition of Li Shimin¡¯s body needed to be kept secret. Li Min was worried that the secret would be leaked during the transmission of the news, so he didn¡¯t dare to tell him the truth. Li Ke, who was in an improved mood, took Irina for two days of fun in Keelung. In addition to the amusement park, they also went to zoos, museums, libraries and other places. These places are all iconic areas of the city. At the same time, It is also the center where people gather. This is an eye-opener for Irina, and she also has a deeper understanding of the Han people's lifestyle. Two days later, Li Ke¡¯s fleet finally left Keelung, stopping in Shanghai and Dengzhou on the way, and also received news that Si Zi was getting married. However, when he heard the newsHowever, Li Ke's expression changed. With his intelligence, he also smelled something different about Si Zi's sudden wedding, so he immediately stopped wasting time and rushed to Chang'an. While Li Ke was speeding up, Li Min accompanied Li Shimin to a very special place, and their trip was so secretive that even Li Zhi and others didn't know where they went. Text Chapter 729: Dedicating the Mausoleum for Sacrifice Sixty miles due north of Chang'an, there is a very spectacular mausoleum called Xianling. The buried owner is Li Shimin's father, Emperor Gaozu of the Tang Dynasty, Li Yuan. The Xianling Mausoleum faces south and is modeled after the original mausoleum of Emperor Guangwu. The entire mausoleum is very large, with a bucket-shaped earthen cover that looks like a mountain of earth. The entire mausoleum is rectangular in shape, surrounded by rammed earth walls. There is a door on each wall, and there are two stone tigers guarding in front of each door. There are also special tomb guards guarding the outside of the cemetery. No one is allowed to approach at all. However, all the guardians of the mausoleum dedicated today were suddenly transferred, and the surrounding areas were guarded by a special force. In the afternoon, the main entrance to the south was also opened, and then a young man wearing an ordinary blue gown was pushing a wheelchair. When I walked in, although it was already early summer, the old man in the wheelchair was still covered with a thin blanket. His skinny hands on his legs were trembling slightly, and his old eyes were filled with crystal tears. Li Min also discovered something strange about his father Li Shimin. In fact, just when they approached the Xianling Mausoleum, Li Shimin began to become very excited. The expression on his face changed, sometimes sad, sometimes guilty, and a variety of emotions were intertwined. It can be seen that Li Shimin's intense psychological activities. Li Shimin knew that he didn't have much time, so he wanted to fulfill a few unfulfilled wishes in his heart within this limited time. Among them, Sizi's marriage was being prepared, and the remaining few things were more complicated. Secret, such as quietly coming to the mausoleum to worship, or even to keep it secret, except for him and Li Min, the people arranged around him are either his shadow guards or Li Min's four guards. These people will not know how to do it until they die. Spill what happened today. In fact, speaking of the mausoleum, Li Shimin comes to pay homage almost every year, but this time he does not come mainly to pay homage to his father Li Yuan, but to someone else. Li Min pushed Li Shimin's wheelchair forward slowly along the bluestone road. After walking to Li Yuan's mausoleum, Li Shimin let out a long sigh, and the tears in his eyes flowed down his cheeks. "Liu Lang, put the incense and candles for your grandfather, then kowtow a few times, wait outside the mausoleum, and come back in an hour later!" Li Shimin directly ordered in a hoarse voice without wiping the tears on his face. "I obey!" Li Min opened the box he was carrying, took out incense and candles and other items, and placed them in front of Li Yuan's mausoleum. There were also several fruits and a bottle of wine. Finally, according to etiquette, Li Min stepped forward and kowtowed a few times to his grandfather, whom he had never met before. Then he returned to the cemetery and waited outside. Although the main purpose of coming this time is not to worship Li Yuan, as a son, since he came to Xianling Mausoleum, he naturally wanted to worship his father. Besides, Li Shimin had many things he could not do to his father in the past. In addition, he was dying soon, so he had many things in his heart that he wanted to talk to his father about. Li Min didn¡¯t have much impression of Li Yuan, the grandfather of the whole family, because he passed away exactly one year before he traveled through time. Historically, Li Yuan, Emperor Gaozu of the Tang Dynasty, has not always been highly evaluated, and he is the most criticized. They just let the two sons Li Jiancheng and Li Shimin compete for the throne. In addition, Li Yuan was also very lustful, especially after he ascended the throne and became emperor. There were more women in the harem than Li Min's grandfather Yang Guang. However, as Li Min slowly integrated into this era, his understanding of Li Yuan was no longer limited to the history books of later generations. This made him quickly discover that Li Yuan was not as incompetent as later generations thought. There was an obvious reason. evidence. As the founding emperor of the Tang Dynasty, he could stand out among the many heroes in the late Sui Dynasty. How could he be an incompetent person? Speaking of which, Li Yuan was actually a man of both civil and military skills. When he first started his army, he was able to take advantage of the situation and decided on the military thought of taking Guanzhong first and then the world. It was precisely with this correct strategic thought that he was able to In a very short period of time, the Tang Dynasty swept the world with almost invincibility, and in a few years it had conquered the entire Central Plains. However, compared to his military achievements, Li Yuan's greatest contribution was actually political. It was his decision that made all aspects of the Tang Dynasty follow the Sui system, and he also promulgated the land equalization system and abolished many of the previous Sui systems. The miscellaneous taxes laid a solid foundation for the future prosperity of the Tang Dynasty. It can be said that without Li Yuan, there would be no Zhenguan rule by Li Shimin. It's a pity that although Li Yuan was a good emperor, he was not a good father. For his two equally outstanding sons, Li Jiancheng and Li Shimin, he not only failed to play a regulating role as a father, but also made random wishes, making the two brothers incompetent. The fire finally broke out with the "Xuanwumen Incident", which caused him to lose two sons at once, and even he himself was forced to abdicate, and at the same time he was burdened with a reputation of incompetence. Li Min was outside thinking about Li Yuan's life. An hour passed quickly. When he opened the door of the cemetery and walked in, he found that Li Shimin was still sitting in a wheelchair, with a pair of withered eyes.He covered his wrinkled face with his hands, crying silently like an ordinary old man. This is also the first time that Li Min has seen his father lose his composure, and he can't help but wonder what Li Shimin would have said to his father Li Yuan's tomb before? At the same time, he couldn't help but stop. He stood a dozen steps away from Li Shimin, wondering if he should step forward? After a while, Li Shimin noticed Li Min's arrival, turned around and wiped the tears from his face, took a long breath, calmed down his excitement, and then said to Li Min: " Mukuro, come here and help me up, I want to kowtow to my father and mother." "Yes!" Li Min hurriedly came over and responded. Not only is Li Yuan buried in the Xianling Mausoleum, but Li Shimin's mother, Queen Dou, who died early, was also moved here to be buried with Li Yuan. As for what Li Shimin said in front of his parents' mausoleum just now? Why was he in tears? I'm afraid only Li Shimin himself knows this. Li Shimin's body was weak. When Li Min held his arm, he felt that Li Shimin's body was very light, as if he were holding a handful of bones. Thinking of the high-spirited Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Min couldn't help but feel sad. A sour. With Li Min's support, Li Shimin struggled to stand up from the wheelchair, then slowly moved to his parents' graves, and slowly knelt down on his knees. Only then did Li Min let go of himself, put his skinny hands on the ground, and then with difficulty He bent down and kowtowed several times to his parents very solemnly. Naturally, Li Min did not dare to stand. He also knelt behind Li Shimin and kowtowed respectfully to his grandfather and grandmother. After Li Shimin straightened up, he picked up the wine bottle in front of him and filled three glasses of wine. Then Li Shimin spoke again: "Father, this is your favorite Yicheng Jiuling. Originally, my son wanted to give it to you in person. I bought it, but unfortunately I am now too weak to go there, so I had to ask Liulang to send some people to transport some back from Yicheng. My son tasted it himself, and it still tastes the same as before, you will definitely like it!" As Li Shimin spoke, he picked up three glasses of wine and poured them in front of Li Yuan's mausoleum. Then he poured three more glasses, but this time he drank them all in one gulp. Li Min was worried about his health and wanted to dissuade him, but several times He opened his mouth, but still no words came out. In the end, he just sighed silently. Li Shimin was also very restrained. After drinking three glasses of wine, he stopped drinking. Instead, he began to slowly sprinkle the wine in front of Li Yuan's mausoleum. When the last drop of wine fell, Li Shimin suddenly let out a sigh, and then He said in a very low voice: "Father, I'm sorry!" Li Min behind him was shocked when he heard Li Shimin's last words. At the same time, he glanced at his father in front of him with complicated eyes. Although Li Shimin only said five words, they contained huge information. First of all, since Li Shimin came in, he has always called Li Yuan his father. In other words, he had always faced Li Yuan's tomb as a son, but in the last sentence, Li Shimin suddenly changed his name to 'Father', Although it was just a title, it meant a change in Li Shimin's role. At this time, he was no longer just Li Yuan's son, but also the emperor of the Tang Dynasty. Li Shimin apologized to Li Yuan as an emperor, and the meaning of this is very intriguing. The first thing Li Min thought of was that after the Xuanwu Sect incident, Li Yuan was forced to abdicate. Although Li Yuan lived for another nine years and gave birth to a lot of princes and princesses, as an emperor, he was forced to abdicate by his son. If you abdicate, just think about it and you will understand how aggrieved Li Yuan will be? In addition, during the Xuanwumen Incident, two of Li Yuan's three remaining legitimate sons died due to cannibalism. Moreover, Li Jiancheng and Li Yuanji were both very favored by Li Yuan. This shows how sad Li Yuan would be. Li Shimin must bear the most direct responsibility for these. As the saying goes, people can speak kindly when they are about to die. Li Shimin chose to come to Xianling Mausoleum before he died, and then said sorry to Li Yuan in person. It can be seen that the Xuanwumen incident that year also left a mark on Li Shimin's heart. an indelible scar. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but sigh. As a son, he was naturally not qualified to comment on who was right and who was wrong regarding his father's affairs. However, Li Min knew that if time went back and Li Shimin was asked to choose again, he would definitely do it without hesitation. This is the cruelty of imperial power, and the greater the imperial power, the more cruel the fight for the throne. This is why Li Min One of the reasons why he always wanted to weaken the imperial power. After Li Shimin said he was sorry, he motioned to Li Min to help him up. When he sat back on the wheelchair again, Li Shimin pointed to the northeast of Xianling Mausoleum, which is the burial area of ????Xianling Mausoleum. Among them, King Li Shenfu of Xiangyi, King Li Shentong of Huai'an and other royal family members, as well as some important ministers, died. They were all buried here later. In addition, in the burial area, there are two very important figures buried, they are also LiThe person the people want to worship most during this trip. Text Chapter 730: The knot between father and son The Yin Mausoleum is not a separate tomb, but a separate area within the burial area of ??the Xian Mausoleum. There is a large-scale mausoleum built in this area, and Li Shimin's eldest brother Li Jiancheng is buried in it. Because Li Jiancheng was named Prince Yin by Li Shimin after his death, this mausoleum was also called Yinling. The Yin Mausoleum was originally called the Xi Wang Mausoleum because after Li Jiancheng died, he was first demoted to the title of Prince Xi, and later he was posthumously named Prince Yin. Next to the Yin Mausoleum is Li Yuanji's Chao Wang Mausoleum. The two brothers died on the same day and were buried together by Li Shimin in the burial area of ??the Xian Mausoleum. Li Shimin sat in a wheelchair and first let Li Min push him to the tombs of Li Shenfu, Li Shentong and others to offer sacrifices, and finally came to the tombs of Li Jiancheng and Li Yuanji. Li Shimin obviously treated the two dead brothers differently. He first let Li Min push him to Li Jiancheng's tomb, and then personally arranged incense, candles and offerings for him. As for Li Yuanji, Li Shimin just asked Li Min to arrange it. , but did not go there in person. It is actually easy to understand Li Shimin's attitude. When he competed with his brother Li Jiancheng for the throne, Li Yuanji played a very disgraceful role. He even went to Li Yuan and publicly stated that he wanted to kill Li Shimin. , and Li Yuanji's own character does have problems, so even now, Li Shimin still doesn't like Li Yuanji. When Li Min came back from paying homage to Li Yuanji, the cheap imperial uncle, he found that Li Shimin was pouring wine for Li Jiancheng. The same three glasses of wine were spilled in front of the tomb. Then Li Shimin laboriously moved his wheelchair to Li Jiancheng's tombstone and stretched out his hand to touch it. Brother's tombstone, finally sighed and said: "Brother, I'm here to see you!" For Li Jiancheng, later generations¡¯ evaluation is also not high. But this is actually wrong. In fact, Li Jiancheng is not inferior to Li Shimin in all aspects. For example, when Li Yuangang raised his army, Li Jiancheng was the commander-in-chief of the left army and led the army to participate in the Battle of Xihe, the Battle of Huoyi, the Battle of Tongguan, and the Battle of Chang'an. He performed very well in each battle, which shows his outstanding military skills. Talent. But later Li Yuan proclaimed himself emperor, and Li Jiancheng was named the prince as the eldest son. The prince is the crown prince of a country. Therefore, it was naturally impossible for him to lead an army and risk his own life as before, so in the following time, he stayed in Chang'an City to assist Li Yuan in governing the country. Among them, many of the laws and national policies promulgated during the Takenori period came from Li Jiancheng. It was precisely because of Li Jiancheng's special status that he could only sit in the rear. Therefore, in the subsequent war of the Tang Dynasty to unify the Central Plains, Li Shimin was given more opportunities. At the same time, Li Shimin's military talents were also used to the limit, using them again and again. The victory laid the foundation for his Qin Palace. He has the strength to compete with Li Jiancheng. In addition, Li Shimin also knew very clearly that the reason why he was able to defeat the heroes of the Central Plains back then was not only his own military talent, but also the efforts of his father Li Yuan and brother Li Jiancheng. This gave him a stable and powerful rear area that could provide him with an endless supply of soldiers and supplies. It can be said that at least one-third of his military exploits belonged to Li Jiancheng. Although later Li Shimin and Li Jiancheng were forced by the situation. They had to take the path of confrontation, and finally the Xuanwu Gate Incident broke out. As a result, Li Jiancheng was shot to death by Li Shimin himself, but in Li Shimin's heart, Li Jiancheng will always be a respectable brother. I saw Li Shimin stroking the tombstone with both hands, with a look of guilt on his face: "Brother, you are nine years older than me. When your mother passed away, you were already an adult. You always defended us brothers, and our brothers also always took advantage of you. As a role model, later on when my father launched an army, we each shouldered our responsibilities. The brothers got together less and separated more, and our relationship gradually faded. I don¡¯t know when we started to become opposites, and in the end we became even more antagonistic. Siblings are killing each other!¡± When Li Shimin talked about fratricide, he finally touched the unhealable scar deep in his heart. He was immersed in great pain, his whole body was trembling violently, and tears were streaming down his old face. Li Min, who was not far away, wanted to step forward to comfort him, but thinking of the tragedy of fratricide under the Xuanwu Sect, he couldn't help but sigh. What Li Shimin needed now was to vent the pain in his heart, and his own persuasion had no effect at all. After a while, Li Shimin, who was immersed in pain, spoke again: "Brother, you have always been the target of my pursuit, and I also know that if you sit on the throne, you will definitely be a very promising monarch, so in In the years since I came to the throne, I have always used you to push myself, for fear of being said to be inferior to you, but in fact I have done it!" When he said the last sentence, the expression on Li Shimin's face suddenly changed. His face was full of majesty, and his old body stood upright. Now he became the emperor of the Tang Dynasty who reigned over the world in the court.   ¡°After I ascended the throne, I cultivated virtues at home, which made the people wealthy and the country stronger. I also won every battle abroad. I destroyed the Turks in the north and Tuyuhun in the south. We also wiped out powerful enemies such as Goguryeo, Xichang, and Xue Yantuo one by one, completely. It eliminated the dangers of the northern grasslands in the Central Plains, especially after the Han Dynasty, once again took over the rule of the Western Regions, and laid a huge territory for the Tang Dynasty!" When Li Shimin said this, a flush of excitement appeared on his face, and his body trembled slightly because of the excitement. From the bottom of his heart, he has always considered himself a soldier, so he also attaches special importance to his military achievements. Now he lists them one by one in front of his brother's tomb. In fact, he just wants to tell Li Jiancheng that he, the emperor, has done quite well. Li Shimin, who was in excitement, suddenly took a few long breaths to calm down his excitement. His sharp eyes returned to their original turbidity. He raised his head and looked at the tombstone in front of him carefully, with a very complicated look in his eyes. He looked as if the person standing in front of him was his brother who was nearly ten years older than him. "Brother, I am not saying this to show off to you, but I just want to tell you that I can do the same things you can do while sitting on the throne, and I can do it even better than you!" Li Shimin Having said this, he couldn't help but let out a long breath, with a relaxed look on his face. He had been holding these words in his heart for decades, and today he could finally express them openly to Li Jiancheng's tombstone. Li Min, who was standing behind, listened quietly to Li Shimin's words, and his heart was also surging. He also did not expect that the former wise and mighty Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, under his seemingly strong appearance, there was still something hidden deep in his heart. Such a huge scar, and it was this scar that made him work conscientiously on the throne, not daring to relax at all, in order to one day prove to his brother who died in his own hands that he was no worse than him. . Everyone may have one or several knots in their heart. These knots will have various impacts on people. Some are negative and some are positive, but the so-called positive and negative are not completely absolute. , for example, the influence of some knots is negative for him personally, but for other people, it is positive. For example, for Li Shimin, he shot and killed his brother, a compatriot of his own mother, under the Xuanwu Sect, which was a knot in his heart. This knot made him unable to eat or sleep well. He always reminded himself to be a better emperor than his brother, and he did not dare to relax at all when handling government affairs. This tense life has overdrafted his health in advance. He is under sixty years old, but he is already like an old man in his seventies. Therefore, from this point of view, this knot is not a good thing for Li Shimin personally. But it was the influence of this knot that made Li Shimin a good emperor like never before. Countless people lived a happy life because of him. From this aspect, Li Shimin's knot was very important to all people in the world. It's a rare good thing. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT If we follow the original trajectory of history, the people of the Central Plains will experience countless sufferings, such as the Anshi Rebellion, the humiliation of Jingkang, the tragedy of Yashan, etc. Especially after the Mongols destroyed the Southern Song Dynasty, the Central Plains dynasty fell to the hands of foreigners for the first time. Moreover, the Han people will also be classified as the fourth class, with a lower status than those with colored eyes. Later, although the Ming Dynasty revived, they fell into the hands of the barbaric Jurchens and were even ruled for hundreds of years. Chinese civilization completely regressed. In the end, the Western powers opened the country with artillery invented by the Han people, causing the Central Plains to once again enter a dark period that lasted for hundreds of years. Li Min is familiar with the above history, and also knows that behind every turmoil in the Central Plains dynasty, there are millions or even tens of millions of Han people dying. Such tragic scenes are unimaginable. Every time Li Min thought about this, his heart felt like a knife, so he vowed in his heart that he must rewrite the history of future generations! It is precisely because of this knot in his heart that Li Min worked hard to develop industry and commerce, leading the people of the Central Plains onto a bloody road of capital. With the help of the process of capital expansion, he established his own country overseas and formulated policies that were more conducive to capital development. policies, thereby further promoting the development of capital and forming a virtuous cycle. In this process of capital expansion, it will inevitably be accompanied by countless bloodshed and massacres. Let¡¯s take a look at Li Min¡¯s development over the years, starting with the recent Three Koreas and Japan, then Taiwan, Luzon, and then the entire Southeast Asia, and even Australia and the Americas later. He has come step by step, and almost every footprint is: There are countless corpses of local people buried there. Li Min knew very well about the above things, and he also knew that after his death, he might die because of these things.There have been some criticisms, but as long as the Central Plains people can become the rulers of the entire world and no longer be bullied by any foreign race, no matter how much criticism they receive, he will have no regrets! Text Chapter 731 Am I a good emperor? On the flat cement road, a team rushed towards Chang'an against the setting sun. Li Min on the carriage looked quietly at the dusk scenery outside the window, turning his head from time to time to look at Li Shimin with his eyes closed. Today they stayed at Xianling Mausoleum for a whole afternoon and waited until dusk before leaving Xianling Mausoleum. During this afternoon, Li Shimin's mood fluctuated violently. It was not until he finally offered sacrifices to Li Jiancheng that he slowly regained his composure. Now he was half lying in the carriage, his eyes were closed, and his face showed a bit of tiredness. His expression looked like he was asleep, but Li Min knew that Li Shimin was still very awake. "Liu Lang, tell me honestly, am I a good emperor?" Li Shimin suddenly asked. Although he had repeatedly claimed that he was a good emperor in front of his brother Li Jiancheng's tomb, and the current prosperity of the Tang Dynasty also proved this, However, in his heart, he still felt a little unsure, so now he wanted to hear how his son would evaluate him? When Li Min heard Li Shimin's question, he hesitated for a moment, then looked out the car window, and then replied solemnly: "Father, I don't need to answer this question. Look at the people on the road. , these people are ordinary people who work or do small business in Chang'an. Their clothes are clean and tidy, and their complexions are rosy and healthy. Many of them still carry purchased goods. This shows that these people live a prosperous life and even have Beyond the level of having enough food and clothing, what is this scene other than a prosperous age?" Hearing Li Min's words, Li Shimin suddenly became interested, propped himself up to the window, and then looked out. As a result, a group of students wearing Hu costumes were riding bicycles just in time for the end of class at a nearby school. While they were joking and riding by the carriage, a little guy sitting in the back saw the old Li Shimin on the carriage. He actually made a face at him very naughtily, which made Li Shimin couldn't help but smile in astonishment. Although these children are noisy, the clothes they wear, whether new or old, are all very clean and tidy, and most of them are chubby and look particularly lovable. As for the bicycles they ride, they are now popular throughout Datang and Daqi. Come on, adults and children alike. Almost everyone has one, and the price is very cheap. Even the poorest people cannot afford to buy a bicycle. It's just that today's bicycles are mainly made of wood, and most of the parts are usually replaced after a period of use. As for the stronger iron bicycles, because they are more expensive, generally only some wealthy people will buy them. Look at these noisy children, and then look at the people on the road who are also neatly dressed. Most of them, like those children, rode bicycles on the cement road. There were also some wealthy people riding tall horses and moved forward calmly with the crowd. Although the price of horses has dropped a lot in recent years, it is easy to buy a horse, but it takes a lot of manpower and material resources to raise a horse. Even if most people can afford it, they still find it too troublesome. Only those rich people who need to support the scene will hire people to feed their horses. Li Shimin grabbed the window with both hands. After looking at the crowds of people outside for a long time, a smile of relief finally appeared on his face. As an emperor, seeing the people in his country living in such a prosperous life made him feel an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. As for whether he is a good emperor, just look at the smiles on the faces of the people. That night, Li Shimin was in a good mood after letting go of the heaviest burden in his heart. Although he felt very tired physically, he was in good spirits. He even drank an extra bowl of porridge as an exception, which made everyone very happy. And it is worth mentioning that after Li Min arranged for Li Shimin to rest, Li Zhi went to find him and asked where they went today. Originally, Li Shimin told Li Min not to disclose the matter to anyone, but due to some considerations, Li Min finally told Li Zhi the truth. Of course, Li Min only gave an overview of what happened this afternoon. He didn't tell Li Zhi about Li Shimin crying while holding Li Jiancheng's tombstone. He only said that he went to pay homage to his grandfather, and by the way, he went to pay homage to their son. uncle. When Li Zhi heard that it involved Prince Yin, who was competing with his father for the throne, he immediately understood and didn't ask any more questions. In the following period of time, Li Min accompanied Li Shimin out every once in a while, mostly to offer sacrifices to some dead people. Some of these people were Li Shimin's friends and courtiers, and some were his former enemies. Among them, four of them impressed Li Min the most. Two were his ministers Fang Xuanling and Wei Zheng, and the other two were his enemies Wang Shichong and Dou Jiande. Wei Zheng is well known to the world for his direct remonstrance. In fact, the real reason why Wei Zheng repeatedly violated Yan Zhijian, although Li Shimin was very angry, but did not dare to deal with him, was that Wei Zheng could point out his mistakes and had a lot of popularity in the court. Also with Li Jian?It has a lot to do with it. Wei Zheng was originally Li Jiancheng's man. Later, Li Jiancheng was killed, and he had no choice but to serve Li Shimin. It is precisely because of this relationship that in Li Shimin's view, Wei Zheng is not an ordinary minister, but a ruler to measure the merits of himself and his brother Li Jiancheng. He wanted to prove to others and himself that Wei Zheng could exert his talents with his brother Li Jiancheng, and he could also exert his best talents in his own hands, so no matter how hard Wei Zheng refused to give him face, Li Shimin would endure it. However, after Wei Zheng's death, someone framed Wei Zheng's cronies, and Wei Zheng copied his words of admonishment to Chu Suiliang, the historian at the time, which made Li Shimin mistakenly think that Wei Zheng was using this to become famous, so he was very angry. Not only did he dismiss several of Wei Zheng's disciples from their official positions, He also wanted to smash the tombstone he wrote for Wei Zheng himself, and even the marriage between Princess Hengshan and Wei Zheng's son had to be aborted. Fortunately, some of Wei Zheng's former friends desperately came forward to remonstrate, and they asked Li Min for help. As a result, Li Min also remonstrated repeatedly, which finally reminded Li Shimin of all the help Wei Zheng had given him during his lifetime, and finally calmed down the anger in his heart. This last bit of unhappiness for the eternal monarch and his ministers was avoided, and the wedding of Princess Hengshan was held as usual. Compared with Wei Zheng's direct advice, Fang Xuanling, the Tang Dynasty Prime Minister, was more helpful to Li Shimin. Especially after Du Ruhui's early death, Fang Xuanling single-handedly took over half of the Tang Dynasty and assisted Li Shimin in governing with all his heart. The government helped him create a Zhenguan rule that was famous for later generations. Although Fang Xuanling was ranked lower than Wei Zheng in Lingyan Pavilion, in fact, in terms of his contribution to the Tang Dynasty, Fang Xuanling was ranked first compared to his eldest grandson. Wuji deserves more credit. It was precisely because of the above that in the last days of his life, Li Shimin dragged his seriously ill body to the graves of the two of them, and talked a lot about what was in his heart, and even mentioned the things that Datang was encountering now. Some questions were raised, as if they wanted to discuss them again with two close ministers. Unfortunately, the two deceased people could no longer give Li Shimin a good suggestion. As for Wang Shichong and Dou Jiande, these two were the two most difficult opponents that Li Shimin encountered when he unified the Central Plains. Especially at that time, the Tang army only occupied Chang'an in Guanzhong, while Wang Shichong was entrenched in Luoyang and interacted with Dou Jiande north of the Yellow River. In response, if the two people's alliance cannot be broken, Datang will be trapped in Guanzhong. So in this case, Li Shimin personally led the troops and fought the Battle of Hulao with these two major opponents. At the same time, that battle was also Li Shimin's most proud victory, because it was in that battle that determined the rule of the Central Plains, Li Shimin Together with his generals Qin Qiong and Yu Chigong, they led three thousand cavalry to defeat Dou Jiande's 100,000 troops, captured Dou Jiande alive, and forced Wang Shichong to surrender. It was also that battle that made Li Shimin's reputation for invincibility spread throughout the world, and his Xuanjia Army became the most powerful army in the world. With the prestige of this battle, Li Shimin almost swept the world in the subsequent wars, pacifying all the princes in the late Sui Dynasty, laying the foundation for the rule of the Tang Dynasty in one fell swoop. Although Li Shimin later launched many foreign wars and destroyed the Turks, Goguryeo, Xichang and other countries, some of the wars were far larger in scale than the Battle of Hulao, but most of those wars were commanded by his generals, so they were far inferior to his personal command. And the Battle of Hulao, where he fought in person, had a greater impact on him. Therefore, in the last days of his life, Li Shimin also listed these two former enemies as sacrifices. And it is worth mentioning that Li Shimin still admired Dou Jiande very much. Although this hero who came from a rough background was suspicious by nature, he also had many advantages, such as a generous temperament and being very kind to the people under his rule. After his death, , there are still people in the north of the Yellow River who built temples to worship him. This shows how he was loved by the people under his rule. Even after worshiping the two enemies, Li Shimin happily took the train to the battlefield of the Battle of Hulao, and personally gave Li Min instructions on the situation of the two armies, and how he defeated Dou Jiande with three thousand cavalry. The process of a hundred thousand troops. Looking at Li Shimin's high-spirited look, no one can believe that his days are numbered. However, during these days of sacrifices, Li Min did not accompany Li Shimin all the way. One of them, Li Shimin was going out to perform sacrifices, but Li Zhen and Li Yun happened to rush to Chang'an that day, and Li Zhi was overwhelmed with a mountain of government affairs. He turned his head and had no time to greet him, so he had to trouble Li Min. It was also that time that Li Min failed to accompany Li Shimin out. And the strange thing is that Li Shimin only took people from the shadow guard with him on this trip, and the itinerary was also very secretive. Afterwards, Li Min made some insinuations, trying to find out from Li Shimin where he went that day. But Li Shimin smiled and said nothing, which made Li Min even more curious. Unfortunately, no matter how he inquired, Li Shimin refused to tell. It was not until later by chance that Li Min finally found out where Li Shimin had been that day. (To be continued)?. ) Text Chapter 732: Attack on Changsun Wuji In the Liangyi Hall, the twenty-six-year-old Li Zhi was carefully listening to the reports from the ministers below. Each piece of government affairs was given a solution by the court and handed over to different officials. The more important government affairs were temporarily placed in his hands. On the desk, he will not give the result until he has thought it through, or even some important ministers will discuss it now. Originally, Li Zhi handled government affairs in the Mingde Hall of the East Palace, but later, when Li Shimin knew that he did not have much time, he let go of all government affairs and handed them over to Li Zhi. He also personally ordered Li Zhi to summon the group to the Liangyi Hall. The minister handled government affairs, and only the emperor could sit on the dragon chair in Liangyi Palace. Therefore, Li Shimin's order almost passed the throne to Li Zhi in disguise. One by one government affairs were handled by Li Zhi. According to unwritten rules, the most important government affairs would be reported by Changsun Wuji, the prime minister. However, looking at Changsun Wuji's appearance, it didn't seem to be anything important. Generally speaking, Generally speaking, the court meeting should end at this time. But what no one expected was that a fat minister wearing a fourth-grade official uniform came out, saluted Li Zhi and said, "Your Majesty, I have something to report!" "Oh? What's important, Mr. Xu?" Li Zhi said with a smile on his face when he saw the minister coming out. The minister who stood up was Xu Jingzong, who had just been transferred back to Datang from Daqi. At the same time, Li Yifu and others who had gone to Daqi with him had also been transferred back. Moreover, as soon as they returned to the Tang Dynasty, these people were immediately entrusted with important tasks by Li Zhi. Among them, Xu Jingzong was currently the Minister of Huangmen and was the second chief of the Menxia Province. The position of door servant carries great real power. "Your Majesty. Hundreds of large factory owners in cotton textile industrial bases in Youzhou, Yizhou, Cangzhou and other places have jointly submitted a letter. They denounced some wealthy families for hoarding cotton and driving up cotton prices. As a result, the value of cotton has increased since the New Year this year. Many times, many factories are unable to operate due to lack of raw materials. Workers have to go home on vacation and naturally cannot get wages to support their families. This has made many workers live in poverty. If this continues, I am afraid it will cause more serious consequences. Please Your Majesty¡¯s Holy Judgment!¡± Xu Jingzong and others have just returned. He was immediately entrusted with important tasks, which naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of many courtiers, but no one expected that Xu Jingzong would make a blockbuster announcement without complaining, directly report such an important event, and also directly point the finger at Changsun Wuji. None of the ministers knew that the Changsun family owned large cotton fields in the Western Regions. Controlling a large share of cotton production, the Changsun family was the first among those wealthy families that Xu Jingzong mentioned as driving up cotton prices. It was Xu Jingzong¡¯s amazing performance that made the courtiers couldn¡¯t help but talk among themselves. At the same time, almost everyone's eyes were turned to Changsun Wuji, trying to see how the Prime Minister of the Tang Dynasty would respond? But what everyone didn¡¯t expect was that Changsun Wuji not only didn¡¯t fight back immediately. On the contrary, he was very calm on the surface, as if what Xu Jingzong said had nothing to do with him. for his reaction. Some insiders sneered secretly, preparing to see Changsun Wuji's joke. Those who don't know are full of doubts and plan to visit friends before leaving the court to find out the reasons. In fact, although Changsun Wuji looked calm on the surface, he was helpless and a little sad in his heart. The political structure of the early Tang Dynasty was a system of three provinces and six ministries. Among them, the three provinces of Zhongshu, Menxia and Shangshu held the core power of the court. Changsun Wuji's current official position is "Tongzhongshumenxiasanpin", which actually combines the positions of the highest officials of the three provinces. Yu Yishen, that is, the position of prime minister, has less power than Li Min's Prime Minister Wang An, but he is still less than one person and more than ten thousand people. It can be said that after the death of Fang Xuanling, Changsun Wuji was appointed as the Prime Minister of the Tang Dynasty, and he also had quite a lot of supporters in the court. In the past, he had a lot of responses in the court, and no one in the court could compete with him anymore. But this situation began to change after Li Shimin became seriously ill and Li Zhi took over handling government affairs. At the beginning, Li Zhi obeyed Changsun Wuji, but occasionally he would express his own opinions on some things. This made Changsun Wuji discover that his seemingly cowardly nephew actually had his own opinions. Opinion. Later, with the return of people like Xu Jingzong and Li Yifu, Li Zhi immediately revealed his ambitious ambitions. Regardless of the opposition of the officials, he promoted Xu Jingzong to the rank of Minister of Huangmen of the Menxia Province, and Li Yifu served as the minister of the Shangshu Province. Among Zuosi Lang, Shangguan Yi was promoted to the position of Zhongshu Sheren. Other people who had returned from Da Qi or were Li Zhi's confidants were also promoted in different ways. Although most of them did not have high official positions, they had a lot of control in their hands. Holding great real power. It was also because of Li Zhi's promotion of officials that he placed all the people in the three provinces, six ministries and twenty-four divisions. Changsun Wuji now feels a little constrained in what he can do.??. And as people like Xu Jingzong became familiar with Zhenghe, he had to face the fact that a new political enemy was growing rapidly in the court. It is precisely because he clearly knows the above that Changsun Wuji is not particularly surprised by Xu Jingzong's sudden attack. As for what Xu Jingzong said about driving up prices, it is indeed true, and it is not the first time this year. The price of cotton was raised for the first time only in the past few years because he was suppressing it. Not to mention the textile factory owners, even some nobles involved in the textile industry did not dare to say anything. But now that Xu Jingzong has just come back, he, the prime minister, has not yet fallen, and those textile factory owners have signed a letter together, which is too bold. So Changsun Wuji didn't have to guess. There must be support behind these people. As for who has the ability to organize those scattered textile factory owners? Apart from His Majesty the Emperor of Da Qi, there is no other person to think of. Considering that there is the shadow of Li Min behind this incident, Xu Jingzong, Li Yifu and others are also inextricably linked to Li Min. Coupled with Li Zhi's secret support, these forces combined, if Changsun Wu If you don't take the initiative to resist, it will be a bit overestimating your own capabilities. After listening to Xu Jingzong's memorial, Li Zhi on the dragon throne first glanced at the calm Changsun Wuji, and then suddenly said: "Master Sikong, how do you think this matter should be handled?" Hearing Li Zhi asking for his opinion, Changsun Wuji sighed secretly in his heart, stepped forward and bowed and replied: "Your Highness, the cotton textile industry has surpassed the silk industry, and cotton has become the most important thing in our Tang Dynasty. One of the export goods is cotton textile bases in Youzhou and other places. The cotton cloth produced in the cotton textile bases in Youzhou and other places accounts for one-third of the total cotton cloth on the market. Therefore, there must be no chaos there. The veteran believes that illegal traders who drive up cotton prices should be resolutely cracked down on. !¡± Regarding Changsun Wuji's self-deprecating words, Li Zhi finally showed a smile of victory. Regarding today's attack, he had secretly planned with Xu Jingzong and others for a long time, and even asked his sixth brother Li Min for help. As a result, he combined the forces of the three parties and Sure enough, he suddenly overwhelmed his powerful uncle. However, Li Zhi still had some regrets in his heart. He originally thought that when Changsun Wuji faced Xu Jingzong's attack, he would immediately jump out and argue with him, but he did not expect that the other party's eyes were so sharp and he could see through the power of both parties at once. In contrast, he chose to retreat very wisely, which made Changsun Wuji's loss not so ugly. Seeing Changsun Wuji choose to admit defeat so easily, this shocked many courtiers, especially those who were attached to Changsun Wuji. They seemed a little panicked for a while, and some smart people had begun to secretly think about this. After the incident, the situation in the government changed, and at the same time, I was weighing in my mind how to choose? "Okay, since even Master Sikong said so, then the matter is settled!" Li Zhi said with a smile, an excited smile on his face, and then he turned his eyes to Li Yifu and said: "Master Li's new Zuo Silang You are responsible for carrying out the imperial decrees. This time, you will be responsible for cracking down on the powerful and stabilizing the price of cotton. The six ministries and departments will assist in the execution. No one is allowed to interfere or obstruct it!" When Li Zhi said the last few words, he couldn't help but reveal a bit of imperial majesty, which made everyone feel an irresistible feeling. Even Changsun Wuji felt dazed for a while, as if sitting in front of him was the young Li Shimin. There was nothing to discuss in the next court meeting. Li Zhi immediately announced his resignation and then left Liangyi Hall first. The moment he left, the courtiers immediately divided into several small groups and began to discuss what happened today. Among them, several small groups who were originally at odds with Changsun Wuji were looking at Changsun Wuji at the front. At the same time, they all showed expressions of gloating on their faces, and at the same time, they began to approach the location of Xu Jingzong, Li Yifu and others. A large group of ministers also gathered around Changsun Wuji, but most of their faces were a bit depressed, and some even had wandering eyes, not knowing what they were thinking in their hearts. Among them, Chu Suiliang, whose status was second only to Changsun Wuji, seemed to want to say something, but Changsun Wuji interrupted him with a wave of his hand, and then said with a bit of dejection: "Don't say anything anymore, let's leave! " After Changsun Wuji finished speaking, he strode out of the crowd, and then left Liangyi Hall without looking back. Leaving Chu Suiliang and others behind, they looked at me and I looked at you. In the end, they all let out a long sigh and then dispersed. . Changsun Wuji, who left Liangyi Palace, did not stay in the palace, but went straight through Chengtian Gate and prepared to get on his carriage to go home. Although he had been mentally prepared for what happened today, it was still too sudden after all. He needs to explain the matter to his family to avoid being caught by Li Yifu and others. In addition, he also needs to think calmly about where to go from now on. But just when Changsun Wuji was about to board theAs he drove his carriage, a clear voice suddenly said: "Master Changsun, are you interested in talking to a certain person?" (To be continued) Text Chapter 733: Save the lives of your eldest grandson family Changsun Wuji heard the news and went to find Li Min standing next to the palace gate, looking at him with a smile on his face. This surprised Changsun Wuji. It was said that the relationship between the two was not very harmonious. They even had no good impressions of each other in terms of positions and personalities. Now when he was hit, Li Min actually asked to talk to him. Did he want to laugh at himself? But Changsun Wuji believed that Li Min would not be so boring. Thinking of this, Changsun Wuji also showed a smile to Li Min, and walked towards Li Min and said: "His Royal Highness King Qi invites you, I am naturally flattered. I heard that Your Highness has been accompanying King Jiang and King Yue these days, Why do you have time to see me today?" Seeing Changsun Wuji walking towards him, Li Min smiled and said: "The seventh brother and the eighth brother went to find the ninth brother. Their Tianzhu is rich in cotton, and the domestic textile factories can't feed it, so they came to discuss with the ninth brother and prepare Export cotton to Datang on a large scale." Hearing Li Min's seemingly casual words, Changsun Wuji was shocked. Li Zhen and Li Yun actually wanted to export cotton to the Tang Dynasty. This was simply competing with their Changsun family for jobs, but that was not the most important thing. , what is important is the deeper meaning revealed in Li Min's words, that is, Li Zhen and Li Yun have also begun to take action to help Li Zhi start reforming the Tang court. Although Changsun Wuji was shocked, after all, he had been in power for many years and the city was very comparable to others. Therefore, he quickly regained his composure, walked up to Li Min and said with a smile: "Tianzhu is the birthplace of cotton. If cotton can be imported from there, it will be great for the country." It's a win-win situation for Tang and Tianzhu, but His Highness King Qi came to see me. He just wants to talk to me about cotton, right?" Seeing that Changsun Wuji was a little out of sorts, he wanted to go straight to the topic as soon as he got up. Li Min couldn't help but smile secretly in his heart. It seemed that the other party was not as calm as he appeared. I saw Li Min making a "please" sign to Changsun Wuji. She motioned for him to walk with her along the city wall at the palace gate, and then said: "Master Changsun, remember when I first went to Taiwan, you and I went to Dongshi, in the elegant room of Linxian Tea House , I once said something to you?" Hearing Li Min mention that incident, Changsun Wuji's expression changed, and he looked at Li Min deeply. When Li Chengqian and Li Tai competed for the throne, Changsun Wuji was not optimistic about either of them, and Li Min, who was most likely to inherit the throne, announced. He gave up the throne of the Tang Dynasty and chose to develop overseas. So this gave him hope, and he took the initiative to find Li Min, hoping that he would join him in supporting Li Zhi to ascend the throne. Li Min also agreed to this. Li Zhi was able to ascend to the position of prince later, which was indeed the result of the common ground between the two of them. Effort is inseparable. In addition, the moment the two reached an agreement, Li Min gave him a warning. And he remembered every word of the warning: I allow you to be Zhuge Kongming, but you must not plan to be Sima Yi, otherwise I will make your eldest son's family completely disappear from the Tang Dynasty! Changsun Wuji didn¡¯t take Li Min¡¯s warning to heart at first. But later, as Li Min's influence overseas snowballed, and finally grew into a behemoth that could rival the Tang Dynasty, Changsun Wuji became more and more scrupulous about Li Min. Therefore, Changsun Wuji naturally did not dare to forget his original warning for a moment. But now Li Min mentioned this matter again. What is his intention? ¡°Your Highness, say what you have to say directly, there is no need to beat around the bush with me!¡± Changsun Wuji became even more uncontrollable. He was wondering what Li Min's real intention was in coming to find him. "Haha, Lord Changsun, don't be nervous. In fact, I really have nothing to do today. I just want to catch up with Lord Changsun and catch up on old times. Speaking of which, we haven't seen each other for more than ten years. Doesn't Lord Changsun have nothing to say to me?" Li He laughed twice. When he saw the scrupulous expression on Changsun Wuji's face, he couldn't help but feel a little proud in his heart. He didn't expect that his words would be remembered by Changsun Wuji for more than ten years. It seems that he still has a lot of weight in the other person's heart. of. How smart is Changsun Wuji? Sensing the pride in Li Min's tone, he was also very angry in his heart. He couldn't help but snorted coldly: "I didn't expect that His Highness King Qi really came to see my joke, so I'm sorry that I can't accompany you!" After Changsun Wuji finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves and turned to leave. However, Li Min grabbed his sleeve and said solemnly: "Lord Changsun, stay here. I am here today to save the lives of your Changsun family!" Hearing Li Min's last sentence, Changsun Wuji immediately stopped in his footsteps, and then stared at Li Min sharply. The expression on his face was neither sad nor happy, making it difficult to guess what he was thinking. After a while, Changsun Wuji suddenly said: "Why can't I understand what Your Highness is saying? Why are the lives of my Changsun and his family in danger?" Li Min laughed again and said, "Master Changsun, why should you ask questions knowingly? With your shrewdness, you must be sureIt is very clear that if the Changsun family continues like this, then sooner or later, the ninth brother will no longer care about family ties and will remove all obstacles blocking the road ahead. At that time, I am afraid that even Mr. Changsun will also attract A fatal disaster! " "Humph, although I, the eldest son, did something wrong in some places, it was just a small detail. I have always been loyal to the Tang Dynasty. Although my political views are somewhat different from His Highness the Crown Prince, as for the fatal disaster, I'm afraid His Highness the King of Qi You are exaggerating!" Changsun Wuji glanced at Li Min lightly and said. Changsun Wuji didn't believe Li Min's words at all. Although Li Zhi asked Xu Jingzong to attack him today, in his opinion, no matter how fierce the dispute in the court was, he was still Li Zhi's uncle after all. In addition, the reason why Li Zhi was To be able to sit on the throne of the prince, he also made great efforts. Even if Li Zhi can win in the court in the end, whether it is for public or private considerations, he will only be idle at most, and his life will not be in danger at all. After hearing Changsun Wuji's words, Li Min smiled noncommittally, then raised his head and looked into Changsun Wuji's eyes, and said in a calm voice: "It seems that Lord Changsun has not seen the current situation clearly. Ninth brother needs to deal with it." Datang is undergoing a huge transformation to make Datang more adaptable to the development of society. This change will touch the interests of countless people, have a huge impact on the rule of Datang, and cause social turmoil. .¡± When Li Min said this, his expression suddenly changed, and his tone became a little sinister: "In this world, if you want to complete such a big change, bloodshed is inevitable. The Changsun family is one of the biggest obstacles to this change. One, do you really think Ninth Brother will show mercy?" Regarding Li Min's last words, Changsun Wuji's body trembled slightly, and his face became even more ugly. He had to admit that his previous thoughts were a bit too naive, and his impression of Li Zhi still remained that of the cowardly little boy more than ten years ago. After more than ten years of training, especially under the influence of Li Min, Li Zhi now has a certain aura of an emperor. When he truly ascends the throne, he will probably become an emperor no worse than his father. Thinking of this, Changsun Wuji couldn't help but sigh. The reason why he chose Li Zhi among the princes was firstly because he was his legitimate son and his own nephew, and secondly because Li Zhi had a cowardly character and had no independent opinions. However, But he forgot one thing, that is, people change, especially Li Zhi, who was only ten years old at the time. More than ten years later, Li Zhi, who is now a father, is no longer the cowardly child he used to be. Li Min saw that Changsun Wuji was silent and knew that the other party had listened to his words. He immediately struck a chord while the iron was hot: "My third brother, seventh brother, and eighth brother, and I, like the ninth brother, are all sons of our father. , and the reason why we can achieve our current achievements is almost entirely inseparable from the support of Datang. It can be said that Datang is our root. No matter what the cost, we hope to see Datang get better and better, so As long as Ninth Brother is willing to implement reforms, we will do our best to support it. With a few of us here, Lord Changsun, how much chance do you think you have of winning?" At this time, Changsun Wuji finally couldn't hold his breath anymore and stared at Li Min aggressively. The expression on his face was changing, with anger, fear, helplessness and other expressions intertwined together. It was possible to see Changsun Wuji's heart at a glance. A violent fight was going on. With the combined efforts of Li Min and others, the die-hards he represents cannot be their opponents at all, and Li Zhi's reforms will definitely continue to be implemented. If he forcibly blocks it, it is very likely that he will do what Li Min said. The whole family may be accused. After a while, Changsun Wuji calmed down his mood a little, and said with some difficulty: "Why did His Highness King Qi tell me this?" Looking at Changsun Wuji¡¯s eyes, a calm smile appeared on Li Min¡¯s lips and he said: ¡°Master Changsun, how could you forget that I just said that I am here to save the lives of your Changsun family?¡± "If His Highness was really so kind, wouldn't thousands of overseas natives die at the hands of Daqi's army?" Changsun Wuji said with a sarcastic face. He did not believe that Li Min would be so kind. However, Li Min was not angry at all after hearing this. Instead, he joked with a smile: "If Lord Changsun thinks that he has the same status as those overseas natives, then I have nothing to say, but I can tell you that I The reason why I help you like this is actually because I was entrusted by others. If you are unwilling to accept this kindness, then I have no choice." Hearing that Li Min was entrusted by someone, Changsun Wuji was also stunned, but then a look of surprise appeared on his face, and he immediately said: "Did Your Majesty or the Queen ask you to take care of our Changsun family?" Changsun Wuji and Li Shimin are not only monarchs and ministers, but also friends in adversity. There is a strong friendship between the two, and Queen Changsun is??'s biological sister, so when he heard that Li Min was entrusted by someone, he immediately thought of them. However, Li Min shook his head and said: "Although my father and mother did say similar things to me in private, it was someone else who asked me to take care of your eldest grandson's family!" (To be continued) Text Chapter 734: Princess Changle¡¯s Entrustment "Is there someone else?" Changsun Wuji was stunned for a moment after hearing this, but then he reacted and said with a shocked expression on his face, "Are you talking about beauty?" "That's right!" Li Min's expression also looked a little gloomy, "When the fifth sister passed away a few years ago, she had already had a premonition that the Changsun family would encounter a disaster, so regardless of her serious illness, she struggled to give me a handwriting She wrote a letter in which she begged me to take care of the Changsun family as much as possible, but when the letter was delivered to me, the fifth sister had already passed away!" Changsun Wuji¡¯s son, Changsun Chong, married Li Shimin¡¯s fifth daughter, Princess Changle, who was also Li Min¡¯s fifth sister. (Baidu search) This miserable princess was not very satisfied with this political marriage, but she was unable to resist. In addition, she inherited Li Shimin's qi disease, and she often fell ill at a young age. Every time she got sick, she had to A journey through the gates of hell. Later, although the imperial doctors tried their best to diagnose and treat them, they could not be eradicated. A few years ago, she became ill again, and this time her condition became severe. In the end, the beautiful princess finally passed away. For this reason, Li Shimin cried bitterly several times and stayed for more than a month. Couldn't go to court normally. Empress Changsun was also extremely sad and fell seriously ill because of this. When Li Min was in Chang'an, he didn't have much contact with Princess Changle. After all, she was already married at that time. Later, it was because of Li Zhi that the two had a heart-to-heart talk, which also brought them closer. After Li Min was overseas, Li Lizhi often wrote to Li Min. It can be said that she was the link between the Changsun family and Li Min. So now that Li Min said he was entrusted by others, but excluded Li Shimin and Queen Changsun, the only possibility is Princess Changle. Changsun Wuji was also very moved when he thought that his daughter-in-law could still think about their eldest grandson's family when he died, and the other party was not only his daughter-in-law. She is also his niece, which makes Changsun Wuji, who is always accustomed to thinking in terms of interests, feel a long-lost family affection. However, the warmth on Changsun Wuji's face also disappeared for a moment, and then he returned to the original gentle and cold Lord Sikong. He glanced at Li Min calmly, and then said: "Four highnesses join forces, let's go again." Coupled with His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s determination, we really don¡¯t have any chance, but I don¡¯t know. How will you, Your Highness King Qi, complete the beauty¡¯s entrustment?¡± Seeing that Changsun Wuji was unwilling to bow to him at this time, but instead blocked Princess Changle's entrustment, this made Li Min very unhappy. However, he is a man of his word, especially when the other party is his sister who has passed away, so Li Min finally replied: "It's very simple. My ninth brother and I don't expect the Changsun family to turn against us, but Datang wants to reform. In addition to the emperor, there must be a prime minister who can grasp the overall situation, but now the prime minister's position is occupied by Lord Changsun." When Li Min said this, he looked at the other party with a smile. The meaning of his words was already very clear. I just hope that Changsun Wuji can take the initiative to give up the power of the prime minister. This will not only save Li Zhi a lot of trouble, but also save the Changsun family. "Hahahaha~, let me take the initiative to give up the position. Your Highness, King Qi, are you too confident?" Changsun Wuji suddenly laughed and said, when Fang Xuanling was here, although he had a high status, he had no real power. Now it is difficult to wait until Fang Xuanling passes away, and there is no minister in the court who can take up the post of prime minister. It was his turn to take the lead. It could be said that he had been waiting for this position for more than 20 years. How could he give up on his own initiative? Power is like a drug. Once you experience its beauty, it is difficult for people to take the initiative to let it go. It can even blind people sometimes. Even if a disaster is imminent, they still refuse to let go of the power in their hands. Although Changsun Wuji He is extremely shrewd, but he is also obviously lost in power. It is obviously not easy to persuade him to give up his phase. However, Li Min was not in a hurry. He looked at Changsun Wuji and shook his head, and then said: "Since Lord Changsun is so stubborn, I have nothing to say, but since I have promised Fifth Sister, then I will I will never break my promise. I can promise Lord Changsun today that as long as you give up your phase, I will try my best to owe my ninth brother a favor and protect your family¡¯s lives!" After Li Min finished speaking, he turned around and entered the Tai Chi Palace without waiting for Zhang Sun Wuji's answer. Today Li Yun and Li Zhen went to the palace to visit Li Shimin, and they and Li Zhi were also going to get together. As for Chang Sun Wuji, he had already asked Li Shimin for a visit. He expressed his sincerity, and then it depends on the other party's decision. Seeing Li Min leaving, Changsun Wuji did not stop him. He just looked at Li Min's back quietly, with complicated expressions in his eyes. After Li Min's back disappeared on the other side of the palace gate, Changsun Wuji suddenly sighed and stooped down. He stood there for a long time and then sat down with heavy steps. Get into your own carriage. Be the eldest son WujiWhen he returned to his mansion, he was surprised to find his son Changsun Chong waiting for him outside the gate. When he stepped off the carriage, Changsun Chong immediately stepped forward to help him, and then showed a hesitant expression on his face several times, as if he had something to say to him. In addition, Changsun Wuji also noticed that the corners of his son's eyes were slightly red. , as if he had cried. It is said that a son is better than his father. Changsun Wuji noticed his son's abnormality. After thinking about it for a while, he guessed some of the reasons. Therefore, after he and Changsun rushed to his study room, he immediately waved his servants away and then said: " Chong'er, has Li Min come looking for you?" Hearing what his father said, Changsun Chong was also shocked. He was stunned for a moment before replying: "To inform my father, His Highness King Qi did come to see me before, and he also let me read a letter written by Li Zhi to him!" Changsun Chong was indeed infatuated with Princess Changle, and he also knew that Princess Changle was not very satisfied with him, but this did not hinder his concern for Princess Changle. When Li Min visited the sick Princess Changle, Changsun Chong wanted not to disturb her. As for her, she actually stood in the cold wind outside the door for several hours. Later, Princess Changle passed away, and Changsun Chong suddenly degenerated a lot. He got drunk in restaurants in Chang'an every day, and sometimes he slept on the street when he was drunk. Changsun Wuji was also quite helpless about this. "As expected!" Changsun Wuji sighed. Li Min seemed frivolous, but in fact he was thoughtful and meticulous in his thinking. Not only did he directly persuade him to give up his position to save his family, he also came to see Changsun Chong beforehand. , given his son¡¯s infatuation with Li Zhi, he would definitely be moved beyond measure when he saw Li Zhi¡¯s letter. In addition, Li Min will definitely analyze to Changsun Chong the way to preserve the Changsun family, that is, he will take the initiative to give up the phase, so now that his son comes to him, he must be here to persuade him. Changsun Chong was not stupid. When he saw his father's appearance, he immediately guessed that he had seen Li Min. He became much bolder and stepped forward to persuade: "Father, King Qi and the prince are brothers, and they are both brothers." Relying on the Tang Dynasty, they will definitely help the prince carry out reforms. We can't defeat them, so in my opinion, what our eldest grandson family needs is wisdom to protect themselves, and it is really not appropriate to fight with them head-on!" "Hmph, I don't want to fight with King Qi and the others, but have you ever thought about it. If the prince is allowed to implement reforms in the Tang Dynasty, most of our family's financial paths will be blocked, and my position as prime minister will also be blocked. Being taken away, we will end up with both power and wealth. What will our Changsun family have then? Why should we be listed as the top wealthy family in the Tang Dynasty?" Changsun Wuji snorted coldly. In addition, there is one thing he has not said, that is, his younger sister, Queen Changsun, is not in good health. If she is no longer there one day, then the Changsun family will lose one of their biggest supports. "Father, why are you so confused!" Changsun Chong saw that his father was still stubborn. He suddenly changed from his previous cowardice and said with a very anxious expression on his face, "Power and wealth are things outside the body. Although they are very important, no matter how important they are, they cannot Compared with the lives of our family, if the prince really gets ruthless, he will be the first to attack our eldest son's family, and then even his life will be gone, so what's the use of all that power?" It was also the first time that Changsun Wuji heard his son say that he was confused, and he was stunned at the moment. However, after hearing Changsun Chong's words, his eyes that were blinded by power seemed to see a glimmer of light, and he couldn't help but lower his head and think deeply. After a while, Changsun Wuji raised his head to look at his son, and then said, "Besides showing you the letter, what else did Li Min say to you?" Changsun Chong was regretting his boldness just now. Now that he heard that there was no blame in his father's words, he breathed a sigh of relief and quickly replied: "Father, His Highness King Qi helped me analyze the situation in front of me. The situation, let me give you some more advice, and he also said and said" When Changsun Chong said this, he glanced at his father secretly, but Changsun Wuji snorted coldly: "What else can you say? Don't be hesitant!" "Yes, father!" Changsun Chong plucked up the courage at this time and spoke loudly, "In addition, His Highness King Qi also said that if you are still stubborn, then there is no need for me to persuade you anymore, but he asked me to take Yan'er with me. Taiwan will save the lives of our father and son no matter what!" The Yan'er that Changsun Chong mentioned was his and Princess Changle's son Changsun Yan, who was only five years old this year. Because Princess Changle was in poor health, the imperial doctor advised her not to have children, but Princess Changle saw that her younger brothers and sisters had children. , he was really lonely, so he risked his life and gave birth to a son for Changsun Chong a few years ago. This was also the only child of their couple. As an uncle, Li Min naturally wanted to preserve the fifth sister's only bloodline no matter what. After listening to his son¡¯s words, the stubbornness in Changsun Wuji¡¯s heart wavered a little, but his face remained calm. After a long time, he suddenly let out a long breath and said:"His Majesty the King of Qi is so powerful, no wonder he can become the leader of a country!" Text Chapter 735: Sixth Brother, are you okay? In the imperial study room behind the Liangyi Palace, Li Zhi, Li Yun, and Li Zhen were sitting casually on chairs, chatting and waiting for Li Min. Literature bar wxba More than ten years have passed, and Li Yun is already a middle-aged man over 30 years old. His figure is also a little fat and out of shape. Even when he is sitting on a chair, he can see his bulging belly. As for Li Zhen, she looked more and more strong and powerful, taller than Li Min. She was wearing a military uniform, with dark complexion and sharp eyes. She exuded a fierce murderous aura, which made people feel like they were fighting against each other at the first sight. That kind of pressure is coming. "Brother Seven, how is your situation in Tianzhu now? I heard that since Brother Eight led troops to suppress a group of resisters last time, no one dared to resist anymore?" Li Zhi sat on a chair and asked Li Yun with a smile. . "Apart from the fact that your Eighth Brother killed too many people, resulting in a serious shortage of miners and farmers in Tianzhu, there are no other problems!" Li Yun said with a helpless look at Li Zhen next to him. In order to cooperate with the actions of Datang and Daqi, Li Yun and Li Zhen jointly put pressure on Dashi and occupied the entire Tianzhu in the shortest time. Although the occupation process was very smooth, due to the rapid expansion, it had a great impact on the people in various places. The rule was somewhat unstable, so various conflicts and uprisings broke out from time to time in various places. In response to this situation, Li Zhen immediately led the army to suppress it. As a result, the entire Tianzhu continent was filled with blood. All those who participated in the uprising were arrested by the army, and then, like Bai Qi in history, they dug a big hole and buried them alive. . Although there is no official statistics, how many people did Li Zhen bury alive during this suppression? However, according to the investigations and estimates of some later scholars, at least two to three million rebels were buried alive. Although Li Zhen's massacre seemed very bloody and cruel, it was also extremely effective. In the shortest possible time, he spread his reputation as the Emperor of Destruction throughout Tianzhu, and all Brahman believers firmly believed in it. Li Zhen must be the reincarnation of Shiva, the god of destruction. He came to Tianzhu to destroy some old orders, and then let Li Yun, the reincarnation of Vishnu, the god of protection, rebuild a new order that is more in line with the god's wishes. It was precisely by relying on this combination of force and religion that Li Yun and Li Zhen used this suppression of the country to not only avoid being disrupted by uprisings in various places, but instead once again strengthened their domestic rule, especially With the expansion of Neo-Brahmanism, almost 90% of the people in Tianzhu have converted to Neo-Brahmanism. This allowed Tianzhu's theocracy to finally mature, becoming the third country to have theocracy after Rome and Dashi. When Li Zhen heard Li Yun complaining about killing too many people, she curled her lips and said: "Brother Qi, you are wrong. You know the situation in Tianzhu better than I do. We rely on the few people in our hands to rule. In a place as big as Tianzhu, if we don¡¯t use such bloody methods to suppress them, what kind of chaos might happen in the future?¡± Li Zhen paused for a moment before saying, "And don't you think the effect is pretty good now? All the people in Tianzhu have become honest, and no one dares to resist anymore, and they don't care about our promotion of Chineseization." No more resistance. Even the sanitary conditions in the city have improved a lot, and this is all due to me!" Regarding Li Zhen's sophistry, Li Yun couldn't laugh or cry and said: "Your mass killings have caused the population of Tianzhu to drop sharply. In some cities, you can't even see a single person. The sanitary conditions are naturally much better than before, where there was shit and urine everywhere. ¡± At this time, Li Zhi was also amused by the words of his two brothers. At the same time, he was also worried that they would really quarrel. He hurriedly interrupted them and said: "Brother Qi, I heard that it is very hot over there in Tianzhu. Those who just went there can't even eat." I can't eat it, so many people will become dark and thin when they get there. For example, myna, although he is much stronger, is indeed darker than before. But I see you are just the opposite. Instead of losing weight, you are even fatter. A lot, do you have any secrets?" Hearing Li Zhi ask this, before Li Yun could answer, Li Zhen rushed to speak: "Ninth brother, you don't know something. Seventh brother is a person who knows how to enjoy himself. He stays in a special palace every day. You can put saltpeter on the sandwich wall to cool down, so you don¡¯t have to worry about getting sunburned. How can soldiers like us, who lead troops, ride horses around the military camp every day, not get tanned?¡± "You bastard, you got an advantage and you wronged me!" As soon as Li Zhen finished speaking, Li Yun laughed and scolded, "If you think I am enjoying it, then we can change it. You will handle the government affairs for me, and I will Lead the army to open up new territories!¡± "Hey, there's no need for that. I still think cavalry fighting is more suitable for me. If you let me sit on a chair to handle government affairs, you might as well kill me!" Seeing that Li Yun was a little angry, Li Zhen immediately surrendered and begged for mercy. . The political system of Tianzhu is different from that of the Tang Dynasty and the Tang Dynasty. It implements a dual-emperor system, which is somewhat similar to that of Rome in some periods. Among them, Li Yun is in charge of domestic administration and economy, andIn addition to Zhenzhu, he commanded the army of the whole country. The division of labor between the two people is different, which can be seen from their body shapes. For example, Li Yun stays in the palace every day to deal with government affairs. He sits there for a whole day and has to count the time when he goes to the toilet. This kind of life is difficult. It would be strange if a person did not gain weight in a few years. Just when the three people were chatting lively, the door of the study room opened, and Li Min walked in from the outside. He was stunned when he saw the situation inside, then walked over and found a place to sit down and said with a smile: "What are you talking about?" Are you having such a good time chatting?" "Sixth brother, we are talking about seventh brother's figure. Look at how he looks now. I estimate that in a few years, he will be able to compete with fourth brother!" Li Zhen was the first to say with a smile. Among the princes, When it comes to obesity, the first one is Li Tai. He is so fat that even walking is a problem. Although Li Yun is far from that fat now, if he continues to be fat like this, he may really change. Li Tai. Hearing this, Li Yun also looked at Li Yun's body shape, and then said with a smile: "Seventh brother, you really should lose some weight. When people are too fat, they will easily cause some diseases of wealth. For example, fourth brother, who is older than We're not much older, but I heard that his health hasn't been very good in the past few years, and he gets sick all the time. Even this time when my father called him back to Chang'an, he fell ill again on the way, and he still hasn't been able to get there yet." Li Yun naturally didn't dare not listen to Li Min's words. Moreover, the other party still cared about his health, so he smiled and nodded: "Thank you, Sixth Brother. I've been too lazy in the past few years. No matter what I have in the future, No matter how busy you are, you will still take some time to exercise every day. At least you must be able to ride a horse, otherwise all the riding skills you learned from your father will be useless." Hearing Li Yun inadvertently mention his father Li Shimin, Li Min and Li Zhen fell silent. Thinking of their father's body, they, as sons, felt quite heavy. "Seventh brother and eighth brother, how is your father's spirit when you saw him today?" Feeling that the atmosphere was a bit heavy, Li Min was the first to break the silence and said. Li Yun and Li Zhen looked at each other, and then Li Yun spoke first: "Father was very happy to see us, and he also put forward some of his own opinions about our Tianzhu. In addition, he also asked us about some family matters and chatted with us. He told a lot of the naughty things that my eighth brother and I did when we were young, and it can be seen that my father is very calm about life and death." "Well, I also feel that my father is much more cheerful than before, and he is more concerned about our family affairs. Instead, he only briefly mentions state affairs. Even in front of us, he no longer has the image of the emperor in the past. Instead, Like an ordinary father, this made Brother Qi and I feel very relaxed." At this time, Li Zhen also continued to speak, with a look of nostalgia on his face. Since he left the palace when he was ten years old, , I rarely felt the tenderness between father and son from Li Shimin, but now that Li Shimin is seriously ill, the relationship between father and son has become more harmonious. Originally, Li Min opened his mouth to break the silence to liven up the atmosphere, but when Li Shimin was mentioned, the atmosphere between them became even heavier. Li Min also quickly discovered this problem, and hurriedly changed the topic again: "Ninth brother, when I came here just now, I met a person and chatted with him for a few words. You, seventh brother, and eighth brother guess Now, who did I go to see?" Hearing that Li Min changed the topic and asked them to guess the riddle, Li Zhi and the other two people were all in high spirits. Li Zhen once again said first: "Sixth brother, you know the most people, but now many old ministers have passed away. Among the few remaining people, The person you have the best relationship with is naturally Uncle Wang Hejian, aren¡¯t you going to see him?¡± Li Xiaogong is not only Li Min's elder, but also the father of Li Min's iron buddy Li Yong. In addition, after Li Jing's death, Li Xiaogong became the only vice principal of Datang Military Academy. Datang Military Academy and Daqi Military Academy have had many disputes over the years. Li Min and Li Xiaogong also often communicated through letters, so Li Zhen thought of him first. But before Li Min could answer, Li Zhi denied it: "Since Sixth Brother asked us to guess that he went to see someone, it means that the person he met is unreasonable, so we need to guess, and in Manchuria Among the civil and military officials, uncle and Sixth Brother are the most at odds with each other, so I guess Sixth Brother, you must have gone to see Uncle!" Seeing that Li Zhi guessed the answer at once, Li Min also showed a somewhat satisfied smile and said: "Ninth Brother's analysis is reasonable and consistent with the facts. I did go to see Lord Changsun, and I also persuaded him to give up the phase. This will not only save the life of their eldest son, but also reduce some resistance to the ninth brother's future reforms." Li Yun and Li Zhen were obviously very surprised that Li Min went to see Changsun Wuji. They looked at each other with big eyes and small eyes for a few times, and then said in unison: "Brother Six, are you not sick? Just rely on one If you open your mouth to persuade Changsun Wuji to give up the family's interests, how could he agree?" Text Chapter 736 Wen Xin¡¯s Request Hearing the words of his two younger brothers, Li Min smiled and cursed: "Damn it, when have you seen Sixth Brother and I fight a battle that I am not sure about?" "Thisthat's not true." Li Yun and Li Zhen also looked at each other after hearing this, and then said with a flattering smile on their faces. Although the two of them were laughing and joking in front of Li Min, they had already thought in their hearts that this sixth brother of his was indeed not a reckless person. If he wanted to do something, he must have made complete preparations in advance. "Sixth brother, are you really sure that your uncle will give up the phase?" At this moment, Li Zhi also asked with bright eyes. He was a little unconvinced just now, but now that he heard Li Min's words, he couldn't help but feel a little hope in his heart. If Changsun Wuji could really be made to give up power, then there would be one less major obstacle to his implementation of reforms. Seeing Li Zhi's anxious look, Li Min smiled and said: "I'm not very sure, but Mr. Changsun is a smart man. I will also analyze the situation in front of him, plus our With the influence of his eldest grandson cousin, he will definitely make a right decision!" Hearing the mention of Changsun Chong in Li Min's words, Li Zhi and the three of them were very surprised, and they all asked him how he persuaded Changsun Wuji. Li Min did not hide this, and recounted the previous conversation between him and Changsun Wuji. He also specifically mentioned that Princess Changle had entrusted him to take care of Changsun's family before her death. When he heard this, Li Zhi also sighed and shed a few tears. He said that Princess Changle was his biological sister from the same mother, and their relationship was even closer than that of Li Min. Moreover, as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty, he was even more It was convenient to take care of the eldest grandson's family, but Princess Changle asked Li Min for help at the expense of the near and distant. In fact, it was because of his status. He knew that Changsun was likely to be on the opposite side of him, so he didn't want to embarrass him. Li Yun and Li Zhen were also very emotional. They didn't have a deep impression of Princess Changle's sister. They only knew that the other party was weak, but they didn't expect that this weak sister had such thoughts. Not only did she consider things very carefully, but she also He cared about his husband's family until he died. How many lifetimes of cultivation did the eldest son Chong have the good fortune to marry such a good wife as Fifth Sister? There are three emperors among the four brothers Li Min in the study. The only remaining Li Zhi was also the future emperor of the Tang Dynasty, so when the four of them sat together, no matter what they talked about, they would eventually turn to state affairs. For example, Tianzhu, represented by Li Yun and Li Zhen, proposed to export large quantities of grain, minerals and other raw materials. In exchange for industrial products from Datang and Daqi, as well as population introduction, etc. Li Zhi hoped to get the support of his three brothers in reforming Datang. Li Min's Daqi is a commercial country, and he hopes to establish a standardized commercial order with Datang and Tianzhu, lower the import tax rates of various countries, and so on. Of course, as the four of them. We only have a general intention for these matters. If no one has any opinions, then they will leave it to the people below to discuss the details. The four brothers haven¡¯t gotten together for many years, and they all have a lot to say to each other. So once the chat started, it was endless, and the palace people outside did not dare to disturb them, so it was not until the four of them felt a little hungry that they realized that the sun was already setting outside. It was almost time for dinner, and they actually chatted for most of the day. I saw it was already so late. Li Min and the others couldn't help but laugh a few times, and then Li Zhi arranged for dinner to be arranged. The four brothers simply ate some, and finally Li Min, Li Yun, and Li Zhen left the palace together. When Li Min returned to his palace, the sky was completely dark. Wen Xin and the others also knew that Li Min had gone to the palace today, so they did not wait for dinner for him. When Li Min came back, Wen Xin and the others had already eaten. Among them, Wu Meiniang, Xijun and others gathered in Wen Xin's room to chat. What makes Li Min strange is that not long after he came in, Wu Meiniang, Xijun and others all left with excuses, leaving only him and Wen Xin in the room. "What happened to them today?" Li Min asked strangely while changing clothes. After returning to Chang'an, Xijun, Wu Meiniang and others also had some free time, so every day after dinner, these women would get together. The host family and the family chatted endlessly, and did not go back to rest until they were too sleepy. It was a bit strange to leave so early today. "That's because the sisters knew that I had something to discuss with my husband, so they left early!" Wen Xin smiled and helped Li Min take off his coat, and ordered someone to prepare bath water while laughing. "Oh? Why do you have to talk to me alone? It's not Wen Xin who wants to help me give birth to another child, right?" Li Min teased in a nonchalant way. After being husband and wife for more than ten years, there was no relationship between him and Wen Xin. The feelings between Li Min and Wen Xin are getting deeper and deeper, especially after Li Min ascended the throne and proclaimed himself emperor. Outside, he was the extremely majestic Emperor of Da Qi, but in front of Wen Xin, he was still the same glib person as before.Smooth-tongued Li Min. "I'm already a father, but I still can't get it right!" Wen Xin said angrily and funny after hearing this, "If your husband wants a child, then go to Hua'er and Lvzhu's room, and have a few sisters Among them, they are the only two who don¡¯t have children yet. When Lu Zhu told me about it a few days ago, she cried anxiously, which made you feel heartbroken." Li Min now has seven concubines, among whom Wen Xin is the queen of Daqi, and then Wang Xijun, Jin Shengman, Wu Meiniang and Cui Mengxue are the four noble concubines. Under Wen Xin, there are also Wen'er, Hua'er and Luzhu. People, they are also imperial concubines but not noble concubines. Their status is lower than that of Xijun and the other four. In addition, Li Min has only accepted them as concubines for a shorter period of time. Now only Wen'er is pregnant with a child, but Hua'er and Lvzhu are not. Fertility. "Hey, my husband knows, I will definitely communicate more with Hua'er and Luzhu in the future." When Li Min said the word 'communication', he couldn't help but show a somewhat vulgar expression on his face. If anyone saw it now With his look, even if he beat him to death, he wouldn't believe that the person in front of him was actually the founding emperor of Da Qi. Although Wen Xin has long been accustomed to Li Min's unformed appearance, but now seeing the expression on Li Min's face and thinking of the deeper meaning of the word 'communication', she couldn't help but secretly spit, her cheeks It's also a little hot. However, Wen Xin thought of business immediately, so she quickly calmed down and said to Li Min solemnly and with a bit of sadness: "Husband, I have a serious matter to discuss with you!" Seeing Wen Xin's appearance, Li Min was also very surprised. He pulled Wen Xin to sit next to him, and then asked softly: "What's wrong? What happened?" Wen Xin sighed softly at this time, and her eye circles became slightly red as she said: "Husband, we haven't returned to Chang'an for more than ten years. Although I send someone to visit my father's grave every year, as a daughter, it has been so many years." I feel guilty for not being able to come and see my father, so I want my husband to accompany me to pay homage to my father¡¯s tomb tomorrow!¡± Hearing that this was what Wen Xin was talking about, Li Min couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, he reached out and stroked Wen Xin's green hair and said, "It turns out that this is what happened. Speaking of which, it's my husband's fault. I haven't been able to spare time to do it." My father-in-law is visiting his grave, so let's do it. Tomorrow we will go and pick up my mother-in-law, along with Mian'er and Youlan. My father-in-law's spirit must be known in heaven, and he will definitely be very happy to see his grandson and granddaughter. " Wen Xin was very happy to hear that Li Min had considered it so thoughtfully, but then she said with some worry: "Husband, my life experience is still a secret after all. Wouldn't it be bad if we go to worship my father in such a big way? ?¡± After hearing this, Li Min smiled proudly and said: "Don't worry, your husband is no longer the King of Qi, but the King of a country. Who dares to say anything to us? And Wen Xin, your identity is not something that is invisible." Regarding human matters, when we return to Taiwan, I am going to announce your true identity to prevent some people from always making excuses about your origin. In addition, if you have no objection, I also want to move my father-in-law¡¯s tomb to Lanling or Taiwan, this will also facilitate future worship." Only a few people know Wen Xin's real life experience. Although she is now the Queen of Daqi, her status as a concubine is still a stain that cannot be washed away. Many people think that her background is really not worthy of being the Queen of Daqi. . Of course, no one would dare to say such things on the surface, but even if Li Min knew what others were saying secretly, he couldn't do anything to them. In response to Li Min's words, Wen Xin also lowered her head and pondered for a moment, but finally shook her head and said: "Husband, my origin is not important. What is important is that I am your wife now. If my husband is good to me, I will also Keep it all in mind, for me, these are enough, as for what those people say, I don¡¯t care!¡± When she said this, Wen Xin's face also showed a rare look of perseverance, and then she continued: "In addition, husband, you want to move my father's tomb. This matter is too important, I think it's better to Discuss it with your mother and see what her opinion is?" Hearing Wen Xin reveal her innermost thoughts, Li Min could not help but hold her tightly in his arms with pity. Among the women around him, Wen Xin did not have Xijun's business talent, nor Wu Meiniang's mind. She was not as good as Jin Shengman in terms of political outlook, and she did not have Cui Mengxue's medical skills. However, she was a virtuous and good wife. Whatever Li Min does, she will silently support him. Therefore, Wen Xin undoubtedly occupies the most important position in Li Min's heart. Although Wen Xin said that she didn't care what others said about her, Li Min could not let her beloved woman be wronged. Moreover, the murder of Xiao Mian back then also caused a lot of controversy. Now many people in the south still talk about Xiao. Because of his kindness, Li Min felt that it was necessary for him to announce Wen Xin's life experience. This could be regarded as a little compensation for the Xiao family on behalf of the Li family. Text Chapter 737 Lianghuang Mountain Early this morning, Li Min and Wen Xin got into the carriage, taking their children Li Mian and You Lan with them. The convoy first went to Song Guogong's Mansion, and picked up Wen Xin's mother, Mrs. Zhou, on the carriage, and then followed the carriage. Broad streets come to the western suburbs of Chang'an City. Chang'an City in the twenty-eighth year of Zhenguan was already very different from the Chang'an City more than ten years ago. The most significant change was that the boundaries of Chang'an City had become blurred. In the past, Chang'an City was bounded by a city wall. It is a big, square city, but with the development over the years, a large number of factories have been opened in Chang'an. These factories generally need to occupy a considerable area. The land in the city is simply not enough, so more and more factories have moved to the city. Outside, there are industrial areas one after another. It is precisely because of the existence of these industrial areas that the scope of Chang'an City is no longer limited to the city walls. Some areas outside the city walls have also spontaneously formed some residential areas or commercial areas. Coupled with those bustling industrial areas, so A new city appeared outside Chang'an City. These places were collectively called Chang'an Xinfang by the people of Chang'an. The western suburbs of Chang'an were no exception. When Li Min's carriage left the Yanping Gate, he found that there didn't seem to be much difference between the inside and outside of the city wall. They were also wide streets with shops on both sides and the same density of pedestrians. Except for the one at the city gate, Buildings are not allowed within a few hundred meters, so except for a section of open space, other places are covered with densely packed houses. Listening to the lively sounds outside, Wen Xin and her mother, Mrs. Zhou, were sitting together and talking in a low voice. Among them, Li Mian and Youlan were nestling in Mrs. Zhou's arms, calling "grandma" sweetly from time to time. Mrs. Zhou kept calling her "heart and treasure", with a look of doting on her face. More than ten years have passed, and Mrs. Zhou is no longer the beautiful mature woman she once was. She now has many wrinkles on her face. Her hair is also mixed with black and white. Although her youthful style can still be vaguely seen between her eyebrows, time is not forgiving after all. Mrs. Zhou's current appearance is more like an old woman entering her twilight years. "Mom, my husband wants to move his father's tomb, but my daughter doesn't dare to make the decision, so I want to ask your opinion?" At this time, Wen Xin asked about the matter of moving the tomb. She couldn't make up her mind either, so she wanted to ask her mother what she thought. After hearing this, Mrs. Zhou glanced at Li Min with a smile, and then said: "Liu Lang has taken the trouble to move the tomb, even if you don't talk about it today, Wen Xin. I will take the initiative to bring it up, and the same goes for your father's tomb." Time has moved on.¡± Hearing Mrs. Zhou¡¯s words, Wen Xin and Li Min were puzzled. They didn¡¯t understand why she said it was time to move Xiao Mian¡¯s tomb? When Mrs. Zhou saw the two of them, she did not rush to explain. Instead, she spoke again: "This matter is a bit complicated to explain. You will understand when we get there!" Hearing what Mrs. Zhou said, Li Min and Wen Xin did not dare to ask any more questions. Mrs. Zhou also put all her body and mind into her grandson and granddaughter in her arms, and kept talking to them. She also asked some questions about Li Mian and Youlan's living conditions in Taiwan, and the two children's answers made Mrs. Zhou very satisfied. When Xiao Mian was executed by Li Yuan, his body was collected by Xiao Yu and buried in a cemetery in the western suburbs of Chang'an. Because he was worried about the court's reaction, Xiao Yu did not dare to give him a grand burial. An ordinary tomb was simply built. But later, after Li Min learned about Wen Xin's life experience, he thought of his father-in-law whom he had never met. He first said hello to Li Shimin, and then spent a large amount of money to rebuild Xiao Mian's tomb in the name of Xiao Yu, and everything was built according to the specifications of the imperial mausoleum, which caused a lot of trouble. Helped the court officials to impeach Xiao Yu, saying that he had evil intentions. Fortunately, Li Shimin was on top to suppress him, so no big trouble was caused. Li Min¡¯s carriage passed through Xinfang outside Yanping Gate, and soon arrived in front of a hill in the western suburbs of Chang¡¯an, where Xiao Xian¡¯s mausoleum is located. Originally, this hill had no name. Later, because Xiao Mian was buried here, it was called Lianghuang Mountain. It is worth mentioning that five or six miles west of Lianghuang Mountain are the Datang Military Academy and Datang Medical College. location. However, when Li Min's carriage arrived at Lianghuang Mountain, he and Wen Xin were stunned. When they returned to Chang'an from Dengzhou, they had come to worship Xiao Xian, and they remembered the environment of Lianghuang Mountain quite clearly. However, what they never expected was that when they came back more than ten years later, Lianghuang Mountain had already It is no longer the desolate hill it was before. I saw a large-scale town at the foot of Lianghuang Mountain. There was a lot of traffic on the edge of the town, and people shouted and horses neighed one after another. Although Li Min and his carriage were still some distance away from the town, they also felt that this emerging city was The bustle of the town. Seeing the lively town in front of them, Li Min and Wen Xin both looked at each other and smiled bitterly. The cemetery is the resting place of the dead. Xiao Mian¡¯s tomb is in LianghuangThe halfway point of the mountain is not far from the foot of the mountain. Now that such a lively town appears at the foot of the mountain, it will obviously disrupt the peace of the cemetery. No wonder Mrs. Zhou would think of moving the tomb. While Li Min was looking at the town in front of him in a daze, he heard Mrs. Zhou in the car say: "This small town slowly developed after you went to Taiwan, because it is very close to the military academy and medical school. , every holiday, students from the two schools would go out for activities, plus the daily needs of the two colleges, so this town slowly developed." When Mrs. Zhou said this, she glanced at Li Min with a meaningful look. Both the military academy and the medical school have a deep relationship with Li Min. When the site was selected and the two colleges were built, Li Min was also responsible for it. Therefore, in a sense, it was Li Min who directly caused Xiao Xian's death. There is no peace in the cemetery. Li Min also realized the meaning conveyed in Mrs. Zhou's eyes, and couldn't help but show a bit of a wry smile on his face. How could he have imagined that a military academy and a medical school would actually lead to the development of a town, and this town happened to be located in his father-in-law's hometown? The cemetery is not far away. Wen Xin, who was ice-snowy and smart, also understood the meaning of her mother's gaze at this time, but she did not blame Li Min. Instead, she smiled and held her husband's hand, and then came to his rescue and said: "Mother, let's go up the mountain quickly to worship. After I visit my father, let¡¯s discuss how to move his tomb?¡± Mrs. Zhou is also a sensible person. She smiled and nodded when she heard this. Li Min ordered the convoy to pass through the town and stopped at the foot of the mountain. Then Li Min and Wen Xin supported Mrs. Zhou. Xiao, tightly holding the corner of Mrs. Zhou's clothes, Li Mian followed Li Min, and some maids followed behind holding incense, candles and other sacrificial items. "Father, isn't my grandfather the Minister of Rites of the Tang Dynasty? And I saw him two days ago, why do I have to come to worship my grandfather today?" In the past, Li Mian and You Lan were relatively young, so Wen Xin did not He told his two children about his life experience. It was not until he got on the carriage that Li Mian heard some information from the conversation between his father and his grandmother. In response to their son's question, Li Min and Wen Xin looked at each other, and then saw him reaching out and touching Li Mian's head and saying: "Mian'er, you are not young anymore. It's time for you to know something. In fact, Your mother's life experience is not as simple as it seems" As Li Min spoke, he recounted the deeds of Li Mian's grandfather, Xiao Xian. In addition, in order to protect Wen Xin, Mrs. Zhou had to hide her life experience and enter the life of the Duke of Song Dynasty. In order not to attract attention, she even pretended to be Xiao Cuo's wife. He also told his son everything about his concubine, and Li Mian was dumbfounded. He really didn't expect that his mother's life experience was so bizarre. In addition, he finally understood why brothers Lu Hong and Lu Qing, and Hu General Li and General Zhou Long were both very friendly to him. It turned out that they were both his grandfather's old troops. Compared to Li Mian's shock, Youlan, who was still young, only understood one thing, that is, the grandfather who was an official in the Tang Dynasty was not his real grandfather, and his grandfather passed away many years ago. However, in her young heart, she still felt that the living grandfather was more kind. The last time her grandfather saw her, he gave her many gifts. The Li family climbed up the steps to the mountainside of Lianghuang Mountain. Here is a large open space. A large-scale mausoleum stands here. Although the scale cannot be compared with Li Yuan's mausoleum, it is still larger than the prince's tomb. The scale of the mausoleum is larger, and there are dedicated mausoleum guards outside the mausoleum who are responsible for cleaning and organizing the mausoleum. However, standing in front of Xiao Mian's mausoleum, you can still hear the noise of the town below. Seeing her father's mausoleum in front of her, Wen Xin burst into tears. She followed Li Min and didn't return for more than ten years. Whenever Xiao Xian's memorial day came, she could only offer sacrifices to the memorial tablet and could not visit her father's grave in person. Therefore, she felt very guilty. Now that she saw her father's tomb right in front of her, she couldn't control her emotions immediately. Mrs. Zhou, on the other hand, seemed very calm. Looking at her husband's tomb, she just sighed softly. As far as Li Min knows, since Wen Xin left Chang'an with him, Mrs. Zhou has been coming here almost every month. After all, without her daughter's company, she can only express some things in her heart to her deceased husband. . Mrs. Zhou and Wen Xin walked in front, and Li Min held the hands of the two children and walked behind. Then the five of them slowly entered the cemetery. When they walked along the straight mausoleum road to Xiao Mian's tombstone, , but several people were all stunned. They saw some sacrifices placed in front of Xiao Mian's tomb, and there were unburned incense candles and paper money next to them. Moreover, the fruits and other items in the sacrifices were still very fresh. They would definitely not More than three days, in other words, in the past few days, some people came to pay homage to Xiao Xian. "Grandma, look, there are a lot of flowers over there!" At this moment, YoulanRan pointed at a distance and shouted loudly. (To be continued) Text Chapter 738 Li Shimin is here "Magnolia? How come there are so many magnolias?" Li Min and Wen Xin looked along Youlan's chubby little hand, and found that at the right rear of Xiao Xian's tomb, there was a sea of ??flowers blooming, including large white magnolia flowers. Open to the wind, under the sunlight, it seems that the entire cemetery has a somewhat holy color. "This what's going on? When I came last time, there were no magnolia trees in the cemetery. Who transplanted so many magnolia trees at once?" Mrs. Zhou also said with a look of shock. Last time she I came to the cemetery just a month ago. In just one month, someone actually transplanted so many magnolia trees and they were still blooming normally. This is not something ordinary people can do. "Wen Xin, you stay here with your mother and Mian'er, I'll take someone to take a look!" Li Min also felt that this thing was a bit strange, and was worried about any danger in the flowers, so he asked Wen Xin and the others to wait outside. I saw Li Min walking over with his guards. Several of the guards took the lead and rushed into the flowers and trees. They soon came back to report that there was no danger in the flowers. Only then did Li Min stroll among the flowers and trees. Only then did he discover that the bottom of each flower tree was covered with new soil. He could tell at a glance that they had just been transplanted not long ago. This area of ??magnolia trees seemed to be very wide, but when Li Min walked dozens of steps forward among the trees, his eyes suddenly became clear. What appeared in front of him was a much smaller tomb. Look at the tomb. The style should be that Xiao Mian was buried with him. Li Min was also very surprised to see a tomb in the middle of the magnolia bush. He stood there and looked at the surrounding environment. He saw that the surrounding magnolia trees formed a standard circle with the tomb as the center. shape, a breeze blew by, and a few magnolia petals fell in front of the tombstone. With an unspeakable poignant mood. Li Min walked gently to the tombstone, looked at the inscription on it and whispered: "The tomb of Princess Yuexian!" "Boom~" Li Min felt a bright light flash in his mind, and finally understood what was going on. When Li Min accompanied Li Shimin to destroy Goguryeo, Li Shimin had a heart-to-heart talk with Li Shimin after his date with the Queen of Silla, and they talked about the love story between Li Shimin and Princess Yuexian. Unfortunately, due to the current situation at the time, Li Shimin was forced to He couldn't save Xiao Mian's family, and Princess Yuexian didn't want to live alone. In the end, he died generously with his father. After the death of Princess Yuexian, her body was also collected by Xiao Yu, and she was buried next to Xiao Mian's tomb along with other people who were killed along with Xiao Mian. Later, Li Min rebuilt Xiao Mian's tomb. The mausoleums of Princess Yuexian and other people who were buried with her were also rebuilt together. As Xiao Mian's favorite daughter, Princess Yuexian's mausoleum was not only very exquisitely built, but also the closest to Xiao Mian's tomb. Back then, Princess Yuexian was famous in the Tang Dynasty for her beauty, but after so many years, not many people can remember her name now. It just so happened that Li Min heard Li Shimin talking about Princess Yuexian. And it can be seen that Li Shimin has a deep affection for Princess Yuexian. Even though so many years have passed, he still misses Princess Yuexian. Know the above information. Then the origin of this sea of ??magnolia flowers is very clear. It is necessary to transplant so many magnolia trees in less than a month, and all of them can survive. The other party must have great power and wealth. In addition, for such a large project, the tomb keeper must know about it. But they didn't report it to themselves in advance? The only person in the entire Tang Dynasty who could possess such great energy was probably his father Li Shimin. "It turns out that my father came here that day. No wonder he left the palace without waiting for me to come back!" Li Min said with a smile on his face. As a father, Li Shimin came to visit the woman he had never forgotten in his heart at the last moment of his life, so it was naturally inconvenient for him to bring Li Min with him. "Husband, what are you talking to yourself about? I seem to have heard you mention my father?" Just as Li Min was talking to himself, he suddenly heard someone say from behind. This made him startled and turned around. When he turned around, he realized that Wen Xin was looking at him with a puzzled look on his face. This made Li Min scream in his heart. Just now he was only thinking about what Li Shimin would say in front of Princess Yuexian's tomb, but he didn't notice Wen Xin's arrival. , and she heard what he said, which was terrible. "Ahemnoit's nothing. I mean I must report it to my father and let him investigate carefully to see who transplanted so many magnolia trees in the cemetery?" Li Min laughed dryly at first, and then asked Wen Xin lied. "No! I just heard you say, 'Father is here'" When Wen Xin said this, she suddenly showed a look of realization and said, "Husband, do you mean that Father has been here?" Father, the magnolia trees around my sister¡¯s cemetery were also transplanted by my father?¡± Seeing that Wen Xin guessed the truth of the matter from his own words, Li Min couldn't help but smile bitterly. Then Wen Xin said again: "Just now, my mother said that this is my sister's mausoleum, and magnolias were her favorite flowers during her lifetime. Now that she saw so many magnolias, she thought her sister had appeared. Unexpectedly, her father sent someone to Transplanted.¡± When Wen Xin said this, she stared at Li Min with a pair of wonderful eyes, and said solemnly: "Husband, do you know something? Why did my father spend so much effort to plant seeds for my sister who has been dead for many years?" So many magnolias?¡± Facing Wen Xin's questioning gaze, Li Min couldn't make up any lies at all, not to mention Wen Xin was not an outsider, so he thought about it for a moment, and finally let out a long sigh and honestly told the story about Li Shimin and Princess Yuexian. Read it again. Wen Xin was born after the death of Princess Yuexian. For her, the only relatives around her were her mother. As for her long-dead father and her brothers and sisters, she had no impression of her. In addition, Mrs. Zhou had always Her life experience was concealed from her, so for a long time, Wen Xin had never even heard of Princess Yuexian. It was not until later that I learned about my life experience that I learned something about Princess Yuexian from Aunt Tiger. But Wen Xin never thought that this beautiful and weak sister in her impression would have such a love history with Li Shimin. Even when her life and death were at stake, she did not forget to do her best to save her family. This made Wen Xin My heart was very touched, and at the same time I was full of admiration for this sister I had never met. "That's what happened. When I saw that this was the tomb of Princess Yuexian, I immediately thought that my father left the palace that day. He was also very mysterious. Even I didn't know where he went. I didn't expect that he came here alone. Let¡¯s visit Princess Yuexian.¡± Li Min concluded. Wen Xin sighed faintly at this time: "Husband, although my father is a good emperor, he also gave up many things for the throne. Do you think there will be someone like my father among our descendants in the future?" Is the emperor in such a situation that he can only watch his beloved woman go to the execution ground for the sake of the throne?" Hearing Wen Xin ask him such a heavy question, Li Min couldn't help but be stunned, but then he said firmly: "Don't worry, my husband has already made preparations, and I will never let my father's tragedy happen to me." It will be staged among our descendants!" Hearing Li Min's assurance, Wen Xin immediately felt very relieved, and leaned towards Li Min, and then leaned on his chest. Wen Xin knew that as long as Li Min promised to herself, he would definitely be able to do it. Nothing in the world could trouble her husband. Even if the replacement of imperial power was a headache for all dynasties, Wen Xin also believed in her My husband will definitely have a better solution. The two of them stayed in front of Princess Yuexian's tomb for a moment. They were worried that Mrs. Zhou outside was anxious, so they left the place quickly. Moreover, the two of them did not tell Mrs. Zhou the truth of the matter, but said that they had not found any clues. Find someone to investigate again. After all, the fewer people who know about such palace secrets, the better. Mrs. Zhou is also a very shrewd woman. She has already seen some problems from Wen Xin's unnatural expression, but she also knows that her daughter and son-in-law must have their reasons for choosing not to tell her, so she did not continue He asked, putting his whole mind on the sacrifice. Li Min and Wen Xin took the sacrificial items from the hands of the maid, and then placed them in front of Xiao Mian's tomb with their own hands. The incense candles were also lit. Then Mrs. Zhou took Wen Xin and Li Min to start the sacrifice, and finally let Li Mian and Youlan The two kowtowed to their grandfather several times. Since we came to Lianghuang Mountain, we naturally couldn¡¯t just offer sacrifices to Xiao Mian. There were also many old officials of the Liang Kingdom who were killed with him, as well as Wen Xin¡¯s brothers and sisters. So in the following time, Li Min and Mrs. Zhou worked separately to send sacrifices and incense candles to each tomb. By the time everyone was sacrificed, it was already afternoon. Finally, Mrs. Zhou and Wen Xin came to Xiao Mian's tomb and said many words to the tombstone, and then the group left Lianghuang Mountain. A few months later, Li Min moved the tomb of Xiao Xian in Lianghuang Mountain to Taiwan. It is worth mentioning that he also moved away all the magnolia trees that Li Shimin planted for Princess Yuexian. The positions of the trees have been strictly marked, making the tomb of Princess Yuexian in Taiwan almost exactly the same as the original one. A hundred years later, when the love affair between Li Shimin and Princess Yuexian was leaked by insiders, countless young lovers regarded these magnolia trees as a symbol of love, and many people even came to Taiwan from all over the world for this purpose. Make a lifelong promise with your lover under the moon orchid tree in front of the tomb of Princess Yuexian. Of course, the above are all things for later. After coming down from the mountain, Li Min did not have time to move Xiao Mian's tomb for the time being, because the wedding of Sizi and Shangguan Tingzhi had been hastily prepared for nearly a month, and all aspects had been prepared, and the Qintian Prison SelectedThe day has arrived and the wedding is finally about to begin. (To be continued) Text Chapter 739 Li Ke returns "What a magnificent Chang'an City. Looking at its scale, I'm afraid it's several times bigger than Constantinople!" Irina opened the window of the carriage and curiously looked at the tall and towering city wall in front of her with a full face. It was a look of shock and excitement. Although she had seen many large Han cities along the way, there had never been a city that could compare with the Chang'an city in front of her. Looking at the excited Irina beside him, Li Ke, who was sitting in the carriage, smiled and said: "Someone once ruled. Chang'an is twice the size of Luoyang, one and a half times the size of Dengzhou City, and Keelung, the capital of Daqi, is Compared with Chang'an, its scale is one-third smaller. As for Constantinople, it would take seven of them combined to barely compare with the size of Chang'an." After hearing Li Ke's introduction, Irina became even more excited. Her eyes no longer only focused on the dragon-like city wall, but began to observe the pedestrians and vehicles on the road, as well as the shops on both sides of the road. The result surprised her. She found that not only were Han people on the roads and shops, but Persians, cannibals, and people from the Western Regions were also very common. She even saw a few Christian monks in priest uniforms standing on the roadside and constantly preaching to passers-by. By the Lord's mercy. Li Ke and Irina hurriedly hurriedly and finally arrived in Chang'an before Sizi's wedding. Moreover, they had just got off the train an hour ago, and Li Min, Li Yun, and Li Zhen, who came to greet them, were sitting on the carriage in front. The day after tomorrow is the day when Si Zi officially gets married. "Your Majesty has ordered that on the day of Princess Jinyang's wedding, all industries across the country will have a day off to celebrate His Highness's wedding. In addition, on the day of the wedding, all vehicles are prohibited from entering Zhuque Street!" Li Ke and his carriage passed through Xinfang outside the city gate. As soon as he entered the city gate, he heard a small official standing under the city gate, loudly announcing Li Shimin's new imperial edict to passers-by. There is nothing to say about having a day off on the wedding day. The reason why all vehicles are prohibited from entering Zhuque Street on the day of Si Zi's wedding is mainly because the population of Chang'an has grown too fast in recent years and the traffic jam is too serious. If the procession is blocked on the road on the day of the wedding, it will delay the good luck. It's a bad time. When Irina heard the imperial edict announced by the clerk outside, she immediately thought of one thing and said: "Sanlang, Princess Jinyang is your sister. Do you think I will prepare a wedding gift for her?" When Li Ke heard this, he smiled and said, "No need, you are my wife. All I need to do is prepare a gift to send to Si Zi. You don't have to prepare a separate gift." But Irina objected: "How about that? I finally came here, met your sister for the first time, and caught up with her wedding. So I have to give you a gift no matter what!" Regarding Irina's persistence, Li Ke could only smile helplessly and said: "Since you insist so much, then give it away. As for Si Zi's preferences" When Li Ke said this, he was suddenly stunned, and the smile on his face froze because he suddenly discovered. I don¡¯t even know what Si Zi likes? When Si Zi was a child, she was a little girl who loved eating, playing, and playing with dolls, but now Si Zi is a grown up girl, and he has not been in Chang'an these years. So you don¡¯t know what Sizi likes when you grow up? Seeing Li Ke¡¯s embarrassed look, Irina smiled and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She knew that her third son had more than a dozen sisters, and he was busy with his career. Therefore, I naturally care less about my sisters. At this time, Li Ke shook his head helplessly and said: "It's really shameful that as an elder brother, I don't know what my sister likes. It seems that I can only ask Liu Lang, he must know what Si Zi likes!" Hearing Li Ke mention Li Min, Irina couldn't help but recall what happened when they met the three Li Min brothers at the station just now. In her impression, Li Min was a very handsome young man, a few years younger than her husband. On the contrary, he was smiling from beginning to end. He seemed to be a very easy-going person, but he often showed off his temper at infrequent moments. A trace of the majesty of an emperor. As for the other Li Zhen and Li Yun, Irina was also very impressed, especially Li Yun's stability and Li Zhen's might, both of which allowed her to figure out some aspects of each other's personality after only meeting them once. , and she could see that whether it was Li Yun, Li Zhen, or even her husband Li Ke, Li Min was implicitly the leader. Irina was not surprised by this situation, because she had heard Li Ke mention her brother many times when she was in Rome, and from his words, Irina also knew Li Ke admired Li Min very much. In addition, the reason why Li Ke, Li Zhen and Li Yun achieved their current achievements was also influenced and helped by Li Min. "What, does His Highness Prince Qi actually know the preferences of the princesses better than you?" Irina asked curiously. When she thought about it, Li Min was also an emperor, and he also managed a country that was even larger than that of the Tang Dynasty. Vast, just daily government affairsWe are all so busy, how can we have time to care about these little things? When Li Ke introduced Li Min to Irina before, he was more interested in introducing Li Min's overseas founding process. He had not yet had time to say how Li Min governed the country, so Irina did not know how the country was operating in Daqi. It's also normal. Therefore, Li Ke took this opportunity to explain the political structure of Daqi where the imperial power and the power of the prime minister were separated, and told Irina that in Daqi, the busiest person in Daqi was the prime minister, not the emperor. "How is this possible? Isn't he afraid that the Prime Minister will rebel?" Irina exclaimed after hearing this. She really couldn't imagine that if most of the government affairs were handed over to the Prime Minister, then the Prime Minister would almost have the highest authority in the entire empire. Power, with this kind of power, it should be easy to rebel. But Li Ke shook his head and smiled: "Irina, you don't know something. Although the Prime Minister of Da Qi holds great power, the power in his hands is only administrative power. The most important military power has always been controlled by the emperor. The Prime Minister Absolutely not to interfere, and Da Qi's military construction is very standardized, and almost everyone is educated from top to bottom to be loyal to the emperor. Even if a general betrays the emperor, his middle and lower-level officers and even soldiers will not follow him in rebellion. " At this point, Li Ke paused for a moment, took a long breath and then continued: "In addition, the most important point is that the Prime Minister is not completely free. He is also subject to the supervision of the Inspectorate, and there are also the Police Academy and the The courts, they form a judicial body that is independent of the administrative agencies and are directly responsible to the emperor. In this way, as long as the prime minister makes any changes, he will be arrested immediately, without any chance of rebellion!" After hearing this, Irina shook her head in admiration. She really couldn't imagine that there would be such a political system in this world, and based on her intuition, Irina also felt that there were many such political systems. The first advantage is that it frees the emperor from busy government affairs and only focuses on military development. The second is that the prime minister holds the power of the country, but he is not hereditary like the emperor. He must not only be supervised by the emperor, but also by the officials and people below. This can eliminate a considerable amount of corruption and at the same time Choosing capable people to take charge enables the country to develop better. Of course, the above are just Irina's own imagination, and she is not sure about the specifics. After all, the last time she and Li Ke passed by Daqi, they just passed by in a hurry and did not stop to observe carefully. On the surface, Daqi's political system is still good. Li Ke and his carriage advanced along Zhuque Street and soon arrived at the square in front of the Imperial City. Although Irina came to the Tang Dynasty this time as Li Ke's wife, so she did not need to be greeted with the courtesy of a monarch, Li Ke and his carriage still entered through the Suzaku Gate at the main entrance of the palace, and Li Zhi also entered as a private person Come and greet. Li Shimin also seemed very happy about the arrival of Li Ke and the others, and specially summoned Li Ke, Irina, and Li Ke's wife Yang into the palace. First of all, Irina has a special status, and now she is pregnant with Li Ke's child. Sooner or later, she will be Li Ke's queen, so now she is allowed to enter the palace to meet her parents-in-law. In addition, Queen Changsun and Concubine Yang also have to do something about the Yang family. Thought work, lest she have any thoughts in mind. In fact, Li Shimin's worries were somewhat unnecessary. Yang came back with Li Min this time, and on the way back, Li Min and Wen Xin had already explained the truth to Yang, and Yang also understood that Irina's feelings for Li Min Ke was important, so she had already accepted the other party in her heart, so when Yang met Irina in the palace, she behaved very appropriately, and even cared about Irina's body and the condition of the fetus. It is also worth mentioning that Irina finally fulfilled her original wish. Witnessed by Li Min, Li Zhi and others, she personally served Li Shimin, Queen Changsun and Concubine Yang a cup of tea. Although She and Li Ke did not hold a wedding, but this ceremony marked Irina's official becoming Li Ke's wife. Unfortunately, Li Shimin did not have much time now and could not hold a wedding for Li Ke and the others. Moreover, after Irina served tea, Li Min also found an opportunity to tell Li Ke the true condition of Li Shimin's body. Although Li Ke had already guessed a little bit on the road, after hearing the truth about his father's body with his own ears, If not, I will still feel extremely sad. Seeing Li Ke's grief-stricken look, Li Min could only comfort him helplessly: "Third brother, my father has already looked away, and before you came, my father also fulfilled many of his wishes. Now we¡¯re just waiting for Sizi¡¯s wedding.¡± "Sizi's wedding must be a glorious one, and we cannot let our father leave with regrets!" Li Ke sighed with tears in his eyes. As the saying goes, life and death are determined by fate, even if they are the most noble emperors in the world, they can't leave with regrets! Still cannot escape the threat of death. (To be continued) Text Chapter 740: Si Zi gets married (Part 1) May 15th, the twenty-eighth year of Zhenguan, was the auspicious day chosen by the Qin Tian Jian. The ceremonies such as accepting the invitation, asking for names, and accepting the honor had already been held. Today, the most important personal welcome was to be carried out. Speaking of which, the steps of a royal wedding are actually similar to those of ordinary people, with only some details changing. Like all people who get married, Shangguan Tingzhi was pulled out of bed before dawn, and then a special person put on makeup for him. Moreover, the groom and the bride had to wear heavy makeup on this day. True to his original appearance, Li Min was tortured like this once when he and Wen Xin got married. After Shangguan Tingzhi put on make-up and new clothes, he immediately went out to the palace to welcome his bride. In order to celebrate Si Zi's wedding, Li Shimin even ordered a nationwide holiday. So on that day, almost all the people in Chang'an City rushed to the streets to get a glimpse. The wedding of the most beloved Princess Jinyang. However, so many people flooding into the streets will naturally cause road congestion. Fortunately, Li Zhi had already guessed this situation, so he sent a group of soldiers into the city and lined up in two lines on both sides of the road to welcome the bride. The team arrived at the imperial city smoothly. In the square in front of the imperial city, in order to celebrate the wedding of Si Zi, Li Min, Li Zhi and others summoned many famous singing, dancing, acrobatic and other performance groups, especially Hu people who were good at singing and dancing. They set up a stage in the square. The performance is open to the people of Chang'an to watch, and the viewers can also vote for the performing group. In the end, whichever group gets the most votes will receive a sky-high price of 50,000 yuan in addition to the compensation they deserve. Therefore, the invited performers worked extremely hard, and bursts of cheers erupted from time to time in the square. Shangguan Tingzhi¡¯s welcoming team crossed the square and entered the imperial city. If it is placed in an ordinary home, it needs to be outside the courtyard where the bride lives. Then he welcomes the bride into the carriage, but now he is marrying the princess. So the rules naturally changed. First of all, Shangguan Ting had to go to the Taiji Hall. At this time, Li Shimin and Empress Changsun were sitting in the main hall. The princes, princesses and civil and military officials were lined up on both sides. After Shangguan Ting came in, the eunuch read out the edict of marriage. It was nothing more than praising Shangguan Tingzhi, then boasting about his own daughter, and finally announcing that the princess would be given to Shangguan Tingzhi as his wife, etc. The reason for this program is mainly to highlight the unique identity of the princess. If the consort wants to marry the princess, he must lower his profile and accept the reward from His Majesty the Emperor. Of course, there are many practical contents in this imperial edict, such as the palace, land, property, etc. given to the princess as dowry. As Li Shimin's favorite daughter, Sizi's dowry was extremely generous, even exceeding the specifications of any princess in history. And this is not only the dowry given by Li Shimin, but also the congratulatory gifts given by brothers such as Li Chengqian and Li Ke, among which Li Min gave the most generous gift. He gave some of his best houses and manors in Datang and Daqi to Sizi. In addition, he also built a Jinyang Princess steam cruise ship specially for Sizi, which is now parked in the Bohai Bay. Now that the connection between Datang and Daqi is so close, offshore navigation is also very safe. After Sizi gets married, she will no longer be bound by the palace and will have a lot of free time. Then she can go to sea with one of the Shangguan Ting. Go visit Li Min or Tianzhu. After all, she is not only the princess of the Tang Dynasty. She is also the eldest princess of the three kingdoms of Daqi, Tianzhu and Dawu. It is worth mentioning that Li Chengqian, Li Tai, Li You and others were all recalled to Chang'an. Firstly, it was to attend Sizi's wedding, and secondly, they were princes after all. Before leaving, Li Shimin also wanted to get together with these sons again. Li Chengqian and Li Tai should not have returned to Chang'an at this time due to their sensitive status. After all, they were both more qualified to ascend the throne than Li Zhi at the beginning. Even if they are demoted now, there are still many original officials in the court. The princeling party and the Wei royal party. However, now that Li Min, Li Ke and several others are in charge in Chang'an, Li Zhi's position as the crown prince is so secure that no one can think of it. That's why Li Shimin is so relieved to recall all his sons to Chang'an. What makes Li Shimin feel a little sad is that Li Tai's health has become very bad now. This is mainly because he is too obese. He fell ill once on the way to Chang'an and finally arrived a few days ago. , but when Li Shimin saw him, he clearly felt that Li Tai was much older. Not only did he have a lot more white hair on his head, but he also had a few wrinkles on his face. A man in his thirties actually looked like He looks like a man in his fifties. Comparatively speaking, Li Chengqian and Li You are both in good spirits. Although Li Chengqian has not restored the throne, he now guards Shanghai instead of Li Ke and is the second governor of Shanghai. Moreover, he personally participated in the construction of Shanghai, so he has a deep understanding and affection for Shanghai. Now Under his governance, Shanghai became the coastal development center of the Tang Dynasty.The fastest port, it is one of the three major ports of the Tang Dynasty, along with Guangzhou in the south and Dengzhou in the north. It is precisely because there is something to do and the development of Shanghai that gives Li Chengqian a sense of accomplishment. In addition, after Li Min's persuasion, he has completely trusted the throne, so he has become more active and energetic in these years. It seems that He was several years younger than Li Tai, which made Li Shimin feel a little relieved for his eldest son while lamenting Li Tai's aging. Li You is still serving as the nominal governor of North Korea and China in Daqi. He does nothing every day. When he is in a good mood, he will take his wife and children out to play. Li Min does not restrict his freedom, so Li You almost Traveled all over Daqi. Perhaps it was this leisurely life that made Li You gain weight, and his waistline was twice as thick. He was not as good as Li Tai for the time being, but he was on par with Li Yun. After the imperial edict conferring marriage was read out, Shangguan Ting came forward to accept the edict and thank him. Then, under the leadership of Li Chengqian, Li Ke, Li Min and others swarmed up and took Shangguan Ting to the palace where Sizi lived. However, along the way, Shangguan Tingzhi is in bad luck! "Boy, you are very lucky to be able to marry our little Sizi, but the ugly thing is ahead. If you dare to bully her after marriage, then don't blame me, my eighth brother, for being evil!" Although Li Zhen Wearing gorgeous royal clothes, but speaking with murderous intent, it was as if he was giving an ultimatum to his enemies. Regarding the fact that Si Zi was getting married, Li Zhen and his brothers had similar feelings to Li Shimin. They were both happy and a little sad. It felt like they were giving away the treasures they had collected at home to others. Naturally, he felt very unhappy. , so he was ready to beat Shangguan Ting to prevent Si Zi from being wronged after passing through. Looking at the murderous Emperor of Tianzhu in front of him, and then thinking about the newspaper reports about Li Zhen being murderous, Shangguan Tingzhi was just an ordinary scholar, how could he bear the murderous aura in Li Zhen? So for a moment he felt chilly all over his body. Finally, he finally suppressed the fear in his heart and said: "Yue His Royal Highness, King Yue, rest assured that Tingzhi will never let Mingda suffer any injustice!" Seeing that Shangguan Tingzhi's attitude was quite good, Li Zhengang wanted to say something more, but was pushed away by Li Yun. Then he saw His Royal Highness Prince Jiang facing Shangguan Tingzhi with a kind face: "Tingzhi, We will be a family from now on. Your Bage is just a rough guy. You don¡¯t need to take his words to heart. And I also believe in Sizi¡¯s vision. The person she chooses will definitely not bully her in the future. Besides, I don¡¯t think you need to do it anymore. What are you doing, Mr. Newspaper Company? I am in urgent need of manpower. Why don't you bring Sizi to our Tianzhu after your wedding? I don't have any other abilities to be the seventh brother, but I still have no problem arranging a governor for you. of!" As soon as Li Yun finished speaking, Li Zhi next to him came over unhappily and said, "Brother Qi, this is wrong. I am also the elder brother of Si Zi and Ting Zhi. Could I still treat them badly after marriage?" ? Besides, the weather in your Tianzhu is so hot, Sizi will definitely get tanned when he gets there. In addition, I heard that the natives in Tianzhu are extremely dirty, and the city is full of stench, so I suggest that Brother Qi, you should go to Tianzhu first. After the health situation is resolved, we can dig out the courtyard again!¡± "Haha, what Ninth Brother said is right. Seventh Brother, your place is really not suitable for Sizi and Tingqian to go there, but it is different over there. The scenery and climate on the Mediterranean side are quite pleasant, especially suitable for living, and it is rich in produce. Sizi likes the caviar very much, and yesterday he was clamoring to go to Rome and other places to have a look, so I think it¡¯s best for you and Sizi to go to my place!" At this time, Li Ke also laughed and said, but actually he was not I really wanted to compete with my two younger brothers, but I just saw how lively they were chatting, so I stepped in and watched the joke. Shangguan Tingzhi faced these brothers-in-law in front of him, especially because all of them had extraordinary status, which put him under great pressure, so he didn't know how to answer the other party's words. He could only giggle and sweat nervously, his face The thick powder I applied was washed away by sweat, and my face suddenly turned into a painted face. Seeing Shangguan Tingzhi's embarrassed look, Li Chengqian, his elder brother, finally couldn't help but smile and said: "Tingzhi, don't listen to their nonsense. After you get married to Sizi, how should you live? Even If you really like your job at the newspaper, then you can stay at the newspaper, but with your current status, I'm afraid you will be affected in some ways, so you have to be mentally prepared for this!" Although Li Chengqian is no longer the prince, he is the eldest son after all, so his words are still very authoritative. Even Shangguan Tingzhi felt relieved after hearing this. Next, Li Tai, Li You and others also said a few words, and there were also three younger guys, Li Shen, Li Fu and Li Ming, but they were more pestering Li Ke, Li Zhen and others. , begging them to take them out to sea for fun. At the end of the day, only Li Min was left without speaking, which made Li ChengqianEveryone is very surprised. After all, emotionally speaking, Li Min has the deepest relationship with Si Zi. Now that Si Zi is getting married, he should be the happiest and saddest one in his heart, but why has he remained silent until now? ? So for a while everyone focused their attention on Li Min. (To be continued) Text Chapter 741: Sizi gets married (Part 2) Seeing Li Chengqian, Shangguan Tingzhi and others looking at him, Li Min could only show a smile and said: "I also think the elder brother is right. Tingzhi, you and Sizi still need to discuss how to live in the future." When he said this, Li Min paused slightly, then stared into Shangguan Tingzhi's eyes solemnly and said: "In addition, I also want to tell you a few words, Tingzhi. Although Si Zi's status is noble, from today on, She is also your wife. A wife can be loved and pampered, but she cannot be too pampered. If Si Zi does something wrong in the future, you can directly mention it to her. Never worry about her identity. And keep it in your heart, otherwise, over time, the dissatisfaction accumulated in your heart will seriously affect your relationship, which is not a good thing for you!" Li Chengqian, Li Zhi and others were stunned when they heard that Li Min, who loved Si Zi the most, said that he should not pamper Si Zi too much, but then they thought about it carefully and immediately understood Li Min's painstaking efforts. No matter how noble Sizi's birth is, she is a woman after all, and the focus of her future life will still be on her family. Therefore, for Sizi, a happy family is the guarantee of her happiness, and in this family , her relationship with Shangguan Tingzhi is undoubtedly the most important. Although the relationship between Sizi and the two is very good now, as the two get along, the gap in status will definitely cause various problems. Li Min now encourages Shangguan Tingzhi to regard Sizi as his wife instead of a wife. Being treated as a princess will obviously make the communication between the two easier. It is naturally better for husband and wife to be honest with each other than to keep everything in their hearts and sulk. What's more, Sizi is also a sensible woman. Shangguan Tingzhi was stunned at first, but then he understood Li Min's painstaking efforts. At that moment, he was also extremely moved and said: "Thank you, His Highness King Qi, for your advice. Tingzhi will note it down!" However, Li Min pretended to be a little angry at this time and patted Shangguan Tingzhi on the shoulder and said: "At this time, why do you still call me Your Highness? Please call Brother Six and listen!" Hearing what Li Min said, Li Zhen and the others also followed suit. Shangguan Tingzhi had to change his words with a blushing face. First he saluted Li Chengqian and called him eldest brother, then Li Ke, Li Tai and others. After finally arriving at Jinyang Palace where Si Zi lived, Shangguan Tingzhi breathed a sigh of relief. Staying with these noble brothers-in-law was simply cruel torture for him. But Shangguan Tingzhi was obviously too optimistic. When the welcoming team arrived at the gate of Jinyang Palace, he was surrounded by a group of palace maids and eunuchs, clamoring for passing money. When he finally sent these people away with red envelopes and was about to enter Jinyang Palace, it turned out that Another group of girls in palace attire ran out from the palace. This group of girls was headed by Princess Shengping, Si Tang and Princess Xincheng. The others were all unmarried ladies from the Li family, and all of them were of high status. If Shangguan Tingzhi wants to enter, he must pass them. If it were placed in an ordinary family, the groom would only need to use red envelopes to send away the girls from the bride's family, but the one Shangguan Ting wanted to marry was the Princess of the Tang Dynasty. Shengping and the others who came out to block the door were of extraordinary status and would not take a small red envelope seriously, so they accepted the red envelope from Shangguan Tingzhi. The groom's talent and learning also need to be considered, and the examiners are these little sisters. Speaking of which, Shengping and Sitang received a good education since childhood. Naturally, their talent and learning are not much different, and there are even a few well-known talented women from Chang'an among them. Although Shangguan Tingzhi was a graduate from the Imperial College. But when it comes to talent and learning, he is really no match for these little girls. After a while, he was sweating profusely from the questions of these sharp-tongued girls, and even stuttered a bit when he spoke. Originally, when Shangguan Tingzhi entered the palace to welcome his bride, he brought a group of friends with him to build a strong reputation, and among them there were many talented people who were famous in Chang'an. They could have helped Shangguan Tingzhi to rescue him, but this group of people saw so many famous families at once. The noble girls, including several princesses who were about to be married, turned out to be absent-minded. How could they bother to help Shangguan Tingzhi? In the end, Li Min couldn't bear it anymore and secretly asked Shengping and the others to be merciful, thus resolving the situation in Shangguan Tingzhi. After entering Jinyang Palace, Shangguan Tingzhi loudly recited poems urging women to make up outside the palace of Sizi, while his group of friends shouted "Brother, come out!" As a result, under the repeated shouts, he was finally covered in wounds. Sizi, who was covered by the red curtain, slowly walked out of the palace with the help of the maid, and boarded the carriage prepared by Shangguan Tingzhi. However, the next wedding was not held in Shangguan Mansion, but in the Jinyang Princess Mansion that Li Shimin rewarded Si Zi. This Princess Mansion has been built long ago and is located on the bank of Qujiang Pool in the southeast of Chang'an City. Here is The most famous scenic spot in Chang'an, countless dignitaries like to buy a house here. This has resulted in a situation where every inch of land beside Qujiang Pool is very expensive. Li Shimin actually built a huge Jinyang Princess Mansion directly here. This shows that His love for Si Zi.  In order to prepare for Sizi's wedding, not only did Li Shimin spend a lot of money from the inner palace, but Li Min, Li Ke and others also spent a lot of money, such as the square in front of the imperial city and the Jinyang Princess Mansion. Outside, hundreds of banquet tables are set up. Whoever comes to these two places can enjoy the wedding banquet for free, and there are always large-scale singing and dancing performances. At night, the entire Chang'an city is set off with fireworks flying all over the sky. The fireworks illuminate the whole city as bright as day, making it even more lively than the Chinese New Year. And in the Jinyang Princess Mansion, all the dignitaries from Chang'an gathered together. Together with the family members they brought, the total number of people was close to two thousand. This scale was simply larger than Li Min's Five Kings Banquet. Although the entire Princess Mansion was very large, it seemed very crowded with so many guests arriving at once. Some guests with lower status had to eat in the temporary shed outside the main hall. The entire wedding banquet lasted until midnight. The number of men in Shangguan's family was very small, and Shangguan Tingzhi didn't have any brothers to help him with the drinking, so in the end he was easily tricked into unconsciousness by some nobles. After all, Sizi used to be a member of the Tang Dynasty. One of the most popular princesses, many nobles are her admirers. Now that she is married to Shangguan Tingzhi, an unknown boy, most of the nobles are very jealous, and now they are naturally trying their best to give Shangguan Tingzhi a favor. liquor. In addition to Shangguan Ting, Shangguan Yi, who has been enjoying great success in the officialdom recently, has also been dragged over by many civil and military officials to drink. Now everyone can see that Prince Li Zhi attaches great importance to Shangguan Yi and Xu Jingzong. In addition, Changsun Wuji and the prince's positions are at odds with each other, so the next prime minister of the Tang Dynasty is likely to be selected from Shangguan Yi, Xu Jingzong and others. Now Shangguan Yi's son is married to the most popular Princess Jinyang in the Tang Dynasty. This obviously brought a great boost to Shangguan Yi's future, so even some people with higher positions than him took this opportunity to toast Shangguan Yi. Shangguan Yi was also very happy. Originally he was worried about Shangguan Tingzhi's marriage, but he didn't expect that his son would marry Princess Jinyang back home quietly, and at this critical juncture, this made him It seemed that he saw a bright future for himself, and the compliments from some people around him made him feel like he was in a dream. He drank a few more drinks without knowing it, and ended up being as unconscious as his son. In addition to Shangguan father and son, there were also many people drunk tonight, such as those young nobles or princes who used to admire Sizi. Some of these people were invited in, but after getting Shangguan Ting drunk, they themselves also got drunk. Most of them Even those who were not invited found an unknown tavern and got drunk. In addition, Li Min and other brothers also seemed particularly happy. Firstly, Sizi finally got married, which made them all put aside a worry. Secondly, they had not been together like this for a long time, although they had each other before. There were some grievances, but it had been so many years, and everything that should be let go had been let go, so no one took the initiative to mention it again. A group of people gathered together just to drink, plus some toasts from the nobles around them, so in the end even Li Min, who had a good drinker, was also drunk, but before he fell down, almost no one at the prince's table could stand up. Later, Li Min found out that Li Shimin was also very happy that day, and even called Li Ji, Changsun Wuji and other few veterans to sit together and have a few drinks. Later, Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang persuaded him that he didn't Drink more, otherwise with his temperament, he will definitely get as drunk as Li Min and the others. It was not until midnight that the wedding guests dispersed happily. The drunk guests like Li Min were arranged to rest in the guest room. The next day, many people walked out of the guest room with their hands on their foreheads, and then I saw many acquaintances coming out of the guest room next to me, and they all looked hungover. Comparatively speaking, Li Min and others are very lucky, because they do not have to go to court, but ministers like Li Zhi and Shangguan Yi are not so free. They had a day off yesterday, and there must be a lot of backlog of government affairs today, so Today's morning court must be very busy, so before dawn, the people headed by Li Zhi were all called up, and then rushed to the Tai Chi Palace to go to the court in a very embarrassed state. But judging from their state, God knows if they will What mistake was made? Three days later, Shangguan Tingzhi brought Sizi back home. At that time, Li Min saw Sizi again. However, at this time, Sizi had dressed up as a young woman and looked a little more mature. Moreover, her face That kind of happy smile from the heart, as well as the intentional or unintentional intimate actions with Shangguan Tingzhi, you can guess that she is very satisfied with her married life. However, Si Zi's marriage also brought a bad result, that is, after Li Shimin got his last and biggest wish, he finally lost the motivation to support his life, and his body suddenly collapsed. Some time ago, His energy suddenly disappeared, and even a few days after Sizi returned home, he fell into trouble again.Into a coma. Li Zhi hurriedly asked Sun Simiao to come for diagnosis and treatment. After seeing it, he shook his head and sighed and said to Li Chengqian, Li Min and others standing in front of him: "Your Highnesses, I am incompetent. Your Majesty's illness has been cured. I'm afraid there is no cure." It¡¯s only been these two days!¡± (To be continued) Text Chapter 742 Death On May 29th, the twenty-eighth year of Zhenguan, the life of Li Shimin, the hero of the generation, finally came to an end. The setting sun shone into the hall from the window, coating the entire hall with a layer of dim light. The skinny Li Shimin lay on the On the bed, his eyes glanced at the people in front of the bed. Among these people were his wife, son, daughter, friends, courtiers "WuWugou, Jiuniang!" Li Shimin's eyes suddenly fixed on the two women closest to him, and a gleam of light finally burst out in his eyes. Queen Changsun¡¯s real name is Changsun Wugao, but since she became the queen, no one has ever called her by her real name. Jiuniang is Concubine Yang's name. In the past, only Empress Xiao would call her that. Now Li Shimin suddenly called out their real names, which made them stunned for a moment. Then they felt sad and stepped forward with tears in their eyes: "Husband, I am here!" I saw Li Shimin reluctantly raising his arm, gently holding the hands of Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he took a few breaths and then said softly: "Wugu, Jiuniang, thisthese I have been busy with political affairs this year and often have no time to accompany you. I am really not a good husband. If there is another life, I will definitely make it up to you!" "Husband~" Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang also cried together. They did not expect that Li Shimin would apologize to them in front of his children and courtiers at the last moment of his life. This moved them but also made them extremely sad. Looking at the two women who were most important to him in front of him, Li Shimin reluctantly comforted them with a few words in a weak voice, and then called Li Chengqian and Li Tai to him, although they had done it before I have made many mistakes, but now I can¡¯t help but shed tears when I see my father aging. Li Shimin first looked at Li Chengqian with a dull look, and then said with some relief: "Chengqian. You did wrong things before, but as a father, I never blamed you, because I was also wrong about what I did back then, but let me What is gratifying is that you have completely moved on from what happened back then, and what your father sees now is a brand new eldest son of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty!" When Li Shimin said this, he couldn't breathe and couldn't help but cough loudly. Li Chengqian cried bitterly and stepped forward to hold his father's arm. While helping him caress his chest, he said: "Father, it's all unfilial behavior. Stop talking about it. Just lie down and take a rest!" However, after Li Shimin took a deep breath, he gently pushed Li Chengqian away. Then his eyes turned to the fat and old Li Tai, but Li Tai kept lowering his head and crying, but did not dare to look at his father. Seeing Li Tai¡¯s appearance, Li Shimin sighed in his heart. He knew that Li Tai still had some complaints against him. He still can¡¯t figure out why he gave the throne to Li Zhi? However, Li Shimin was too lazy to explain anymore. He sighed and said to Li Tai: "Qingque. Among all the princes, you are the most talented and learned, but also the most arrogant. In the future, you will Open up your mind. You should learn this from your big brother!" The person Li Tai hated the most in his life was Li Chengqian. Now that he heard his father asking him to learn from him, he felt a surge of injustice in his heart, and he was just about to say something. However, when they saw Li Shimin reluctantly waving them down, they had no choice but to swallow their breath. He retreated with Li Chengqian. Then Li Shimin called five people, Li Ke, Li Min, Li Yun, Li Zhen and Li Zhi, to come to him. Among Li Shimin's many sons, the five of them have the highest achievements, and if nothing unexpected happens, the five of them will become the most powerful people in the entire world. Li Shimin looked at the five sons in front of him who made him most proud of, and his eyes showed satisfaction. He had fourteen sons in his life. Except for three who died prematurely, among the remaining fifteen sons, Five emperors suddenly appeared, which made him feel extremely gratified and proud. He could even conclude that with this alone, he could become the first person in history. No one in the history of history would be able to do this. Beyond his achievements! I saw Li Shimin's eyes scanning the faces of the five Li Kes, and the pride on their faces slowly faded, replaced by a look of worry. Finally, his eyes paused on Li Min. , and then said with a solemn face: "I remember Rokuro once said that there is no eternal friendship between countries, only eternal interests! Although this sentence is cruel, it is also true. In the future, when you four countries get along, it is inevitable that there will be There are conflicts, big and small, but as a father, I just hope that you can remember that no matter what the relationship between the two countries is, you will always be brothers! Ahem~cough" When Li Shimin said the last word 'brother', he deliberately emphasized his tone, and it seemed that all his strength had been exhausted. After he finished speaking, he started coughing violently, which made Li Zhi hurriedly step forward to help. Li Shimin stroked his chest gently, and it took a long time for him to recover.   When the ministers Li Ji and Changsun Wuji, who were standing at the end, heard Li Shimin's words, they all showed a look of helplessness on their faces. The reason why Datang, Daqi, Tianzhu and Dawu can maintain good relations now , Firstly, there is no conflict of interest among the four countries for the time being, and secondly, Li Shimin, a father, is suppressing him. But now that Li Shimin has left, Li Zhi has become the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, and the four countries are controlled by five brothers. With the development of each country in the future, some frictions will inevitably occur. At this time, no one can guarantee whether the four countries can maintain the current status quo. relation? Now Li Shimin united the five brothers of Li Ke before his death, but in the face of national interests, God knows how long the relationship between the five brothers can last? When Li Shimin lay down again, the five brothers headed by Li Ke and Li Min knelt down in front of Li Shimin's bed. In front of all the brothers, sisters and important officials of the Tang Dynasty, they solemnly swore: "Father, don't worry, son. I must remember your teachings, and brothers will never kill each other!" Hearing the vows made by his five sons, Li Shimin once again showed a happy smile on his face, but in the end he specifically told Li Min: "Liu Lang, you have the best relationship with all the brothers, and they all admire you the most. Therefore, you will have to worry more about the important task of coordinating the relations between the four countries in the future!" "Father, don't worry, my son will live up to his trust!" Li Min said firmly. He has thought a lot about the future direction of the four countries in the past few years. Now he has a vague idea in his mind, but it is not mature enough and the time has not come yet, so it is not convenient to talk about it now. "Okayvery good! With your words, my father will feel relieved!" Li Shimin said with a smile. Li Min was his most outstanding son, and he had never made a mistake when he promised him. So now that Li Min can say this, it means that he already has a complete plan in his heart, and now Li Shimin can finally feel at ease. Next, Li Shimin called the remaining sons to his side one by one, and forced himself to explain a few words to them. Especially for the newlyweds Sizi and Shangguan Tingzhi, Li Shimin gave them a few more words to tell them. Be more considerate of each other when getting along, and never get angry over trivial things. After giving instructions to his children, Li Shimin asked Li Ji, Changsun Wuji, Chu Suiliang and other important ministers to come forward. He first announced that the throne would be passed on to Li Zhi, and then ordered them to abide by their duties and assist Li Zhi in managing the country of Tang Dynasty. However, some ministers keenly discovered that Li Shimin did not appoint Minister Gu Ming. With the qualifications of Changsun Wuji, Chu Suiliang and others, they were definitely the best candidates for Minister Gu Quan, but Li Shimin did not even mention it, and then thought about it. Before Li Zhi arrived, he promoted Xu Jingzong, Shangguan Yi and others, which made many people immediately understand something, and at the same time, they could not help but move closer to Li Zhi. Changsun Wuji and Chu Suiliang also understood what this meant. When they looked at each other, they both saw a trace of despair and helplessness in each other's eyes. Li Shimin did not appoint Minister Gu Ming, which also shattered their last hope, because it meant that when Li Zhi ascended the throne, he would have complete imperial power in his hands, and no one in the entire Tang Dynasty could check his power. Based on Li Zhi's previous performance, Datang will definitely usher in a round of huge social changes. After explaining everything, Li Shimin almost exhausted his last trace of energy. He collapsed on the bed all of a sudden, his eyes were open blindly, breathing heavily, and then he soon passed out again. At night, Li Shimin woke up again, but this time he could no longer speak at all. He just looked at everything in front of him with attachment. He fell into coma again less than half an hour after he woke up, and his breathing became weaker and weaker. , and when it was 10 o'clock in the evening, Li Shimin finally stopped breathing, and a generation of emperors passed away silently! When Li Shimin stopped breathing, the surrounding princes and princesses were already in tears. Changsun Wuji and other veterans were also extremely sad. After all, they were veterans who followed Li Shimin to conquer the world, and their relationship with Li Shimin was also very deep. But the saddest among them are naturally the concubines in the harem, such as Empress Changsun and Concubine Yang. Many of them also cried uncontrollably. Empress Changsun was not in good health to begin with, and she has been insisting on staying by Li Shimin's side these days. Now that Li Shimin left, she couldn't hold on anymore and fainted on the spot, causing another chaos. However, before Li Min and Li Zhi could recover from their grief, Li Ji was the first to stand up and said to Li Zhi: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty has passed away. Now is not the time to grieve. Please invite me." His Royal Highness the Crown Prince ascends the throne!¡± "Your Highness, please ascend the throne!" Changsun Wuji and other ministers also woke up and immediately knelt down to Li Zhi. According to the etiquette of the Tang Dynasty, after the emperor dies, the new emperor must immediately ascend the throne and proclaim himself emperor the next day.??This is the origin of "A country cannot live without a king for a day", and then the issue of the funeral of the late emperor is dealt with. (To be continued) Text Chapter 743 The Development of the Four Empires On May 29, the twenty-eighth year of Zhenguan, Emperor Li Shimin of the Tang Dynasty died of illness in Ganlu Hall at the age of fifty-seven. After reigning for twenty-eight years, the temple was named Taizong. It is worth mentioning that on the third day after Li Shimin's death, Empress Changsun, who had been lingering on the sickbed, also followed him, and the two were buried together in Zhaoling. On the day after Li Shimin's death, Li Zhi, supported by the ministers and witnessed by Li Ke, Li Min and others, ascended the throne and proclaimed himself emperor in the Taiji Hall, becoming the third emperor of the Tang Dynasty. The reign name of Zhenguan was changed to "Yonghui" the following year. After Li Zhi ascended the throne, he immediately carried out all-round reforms in the Tang Dynasty. The main ones were to standardize legislation, crack down on powerful people, and put everyone under the deterrence of the law. In addition, Li Zhi also ordered people to formulate the "Business Law", which stipulates the rights and obligations of buyers and sellers in commercial activities, with the purpose of providing a relatively fair competitive environment for domestic industry and commerce. In addition, Li Zhi also used public opinion tools such as laws and newspapers to vigorously improve the social status of businessmen and workers. At the same time, he relaxed some domestic controls on various aspects and increased the freedom of the people. In terms of agriculture, they also learned from Daqi. Huge-scale farms were built in various places. In addition to Han Chinese as management personnel, slaves were used for other simple agricultural labor. Some farms have even introduced steam engines, which greatly saved labor costs and so on. These series of measures actually have only one purpose, which is to improve the domestic industrial and commercial environment in Datang, so that domestic industrial and commercial workers can stay in Datang with peace of mind, instead of going to Daqi for various reasons, causing a large loss of domestic capital, and even The situation of retrogression in industry and commerce has been changed. All reforms are very difficult from the beginning, even if they are promoted personally by Li Zhi, the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. The die-hards represented by the aristocrats who have accumulated a lot of wealth through privileges see their own interests. Be deprived of. Naturally, fierce resistance was launched. Every day, a group of ministers wrote to Li Zhi in the court to pressure him to take back his life. But Li Zhi's determination obviously exceeded everyone's imagination. Not only did he withstand this pressure, he even took the opportunity to kill several die-hard backbones in the name of forming a party for personal gain, even Changsun Wuji, who had always remained calm. They were also involved, and Li Zhi took the opportunity to take away half of the power in his hands. The three newly promoted nobles, Xu Jingzong, Shangguan Yi and Li Yifu, were all eyeing Changsun Wuji's position. Changsun Wuji originally considered Li Zhi¡¯s character flaws. He thought that he would be unable to withstand the pressure in the court and retreat, but he did not expect that Li Zhi's performance far exceeded his expectations. This made Changsun Wuji's last extravagant hope come to nothing. In addition, Li Min's previous persuasion, and Changsun Chong's influence on him. In the end, after half a year of weighing, Changsun Wuji finally proposed to Li Zhi to resign, and Li Zhi immediately approved it. Changsun Wuji was a big flag for the die-hards. Now even this flag has fallen. The die-hards have been greatly weakened. The resistance to reform has also been greatly reduced. Many die-hards have even seen that the wind is going in the wrong direction. They all chose to surrender to Li Zhi in exchange for their own protection. While Li Zhi was promoting reforms in the Tang Dynasty, Li Ke, Li Min, Li Yun, and Li Zhen also chose to return home after attending the funerals of Li Shimin and Queen Changsun. Among them, Li Min, Li Yun, and Li Zhen have not made any big moves. They mainly focus on domestic development. They also pay attention to the reform of Datang. If Li Zhi encounters any problems that cannot be solved. They will also come forward to help solve the problem. In contrast, Li Ke was much busier. He and Irina lived in Chang'an for a while. It was not until Irina's child was born that they returned to Rome by boat. At this time, Li Ke finally had time to start integrating Rome and Daqi. During this period, he also vigorously rectified the atmosphere of Rome, strengthened exchanges between Rome and Datang, etc. Three years later, Li Ke's filial piety period expired, and he also firmly controlled Rome in his hands. Until then, Irina held a grand wedding with Li Ke as she wished. Brothers such as Li Min, Li Yun, and Li Zhen, as well as princesses such as Qinghe, Gao Yang, and Sizi also rushed to Rome to attend Li Ke's wedding. Wedding with Irina. Just after the wedding, Irina finally legitimately passed the position of Roman Emperor to Li Ke. Li Ke, who became the emperor of Da Qi and Rome, immediately merged the two countries and changed its name to the Mediterranean Empire. He also imitated Li Min's Da Qi and began to vigorously develop sea trade and navy. He soon defeated the navy that Dashi had just developed in the Mediterranean. , firmly established as the hegemon of the Mediterranean. However, Li Ke was not satisfied with this. Although Dashi in the south was defeated at sea, Dashi's army was still strong. If Li Ke wanted to regain the homeland of the Roman Empire, he would have to pay a considerable price, so for the time being he would not Planning to eat big food. Moreover, Dashi is now surrounded by land by the three kingdoms of Tang, Tianzhu and Rome, and the only sea route is cut off by Li Min. It is like a beast with its limbs broken, even if its teeth are no longer strong.No matter how sharp it is, it's useless if it can't bite anyone. After giving up the hard nut of food, Li Ke turned to develop in the direction of Europe. He first advanced by sea and land, and soon conquered the Lombard Kingdom on the Balkan Peninsula, making the city of Rome, which had been lost to the barbarians for nearly two hundred years, Again returned to the hands of the Romans, only this time the conquerors should be called Mediterraneans. After regaining the Balkan Peninsula, Li Ke finally connected the original Eastern Empire with the territory of Daqi, making transportation throughout the empire more convenient. And Li Ke did not stop because of this. He began to lead the original Romans and his Han army to launch a counterattack against the northern barbarians. With the help of superior troops and advanced weapons, the northern barbarians were not at all The rivals of the Mediterranean Empire were destroyed one after another, and countless barbarian prisoners of war became emerging white slaves. This also greatly promoted the development of the slave-catching industry in the Mediterranean Empire. However, Li Ke soon encountered a strong opponent, which was the Frankish Kingdom during the Merovingian Dynasty. At this time, the Frankish Kingdom was in the early stages of the Pepin Era, and the rights of the kingdom were controlled by the emperor and the palace minister respectively. The imperial power faction and the palace minister faction fought endlessly, and violent conflicts would break out from time to time. Although there are endless internal battles in the Frankish Kingdom, it is after all the most powerful kingdom among the barbarians, and its land area is not much smaller than that of the Mediterranean Empire. Therefore, when facing this powerful enemy, Li Ke also changed his strategy. To give Li Shimin a solution to Goguryeo, he sent elite troops into the Frankish Kingdom to conduct an endless harassment war. As a result, it took several years to drag the Frankish Kingdom to the edge. The entire kingdom collapsed. At this time, Li Ke easily occupied The vast territory of the Frankish Kingdom. With the demise of the Frankish Kingdom, the Mediterranean Empire finally eliminated the worries in the north, and the country ushered in a relatively stable period of development. Especially with the strengthening of exchanges with the Tang Dynasty and Daqi, more and more Han people were willing to come to the Mediterranean The development of the empire caused the proportion of Han people in Li Ke's country to show a linear upward trend, which in turn increased Li Ke's rule over the empire. Perhaps seeing Li Ke's extraordinary front in Europe, Daqi and Tianzhu, which had been dormant for several years, also began their own journey of conquest. Among them, Li Min chose America as his target. After these years of development, he has already Nearly half a million Han people immigrated to Central America, and there were also nearly a million native Americans who returned to Central America. Therefore, based on these people, Li Min officially incorporated Central America into Da Qi's territory. At the same time, he began to station troops and expand outward. , all Americans who were unwilling to surrender were included in the conquest. Compared with Li Min's conquest of the Americas, Li Yun and Li Zhen also launched Tianzhu's African strategy. Tianzhu's military development was more inclined to the army. However, due to Li Min's influence, Tianzhu's navy also had certain strength, so it achieved cross-sea expansion. The war was still very easy. With the support of naval battleships, Tianzhu sent 300,000 troops to Africa, mainly composed of Tianzhu people. This army did not land at Cape Hafun, which was occupied by Tianzhu and Daqi. Instead, they chose to land at the southernmost tip of Africa. This was mainly because Li Min had told Li Zhen and Li Yun that under the fertile land of South Africa , rich in various minerals such as gold, iron, copper, diamonds, etc. Occupying it is equivalent to having a huge treasure house in Tianzhu. It was precisely because of Li Min's guidance that Li Yun and Li Zhen's invasion of Africa was mainly focused on plundering mineral deposits, especially South Africa's huge gold reserves, which was their main goal. However, they wanted to exploit the mineral deposits. Naturally, a large number of miners were needed, which directly led to the extremely developed slave trade in South Africa. Countless slaves from the Mediterranean Empire, Daqi and other places were transported here, and then became withered bones due to various mining accidents or diseases. Hundreds of years later, South Africa had a nickname, the 'miners' grave'. The miners who died on this land were so numerous that it was impossible to count them. In the tenth year after Li Shimin's death, the reforms implemented by Li Zhi in the Tang Dynasty finally bore fruit. After several years of stagnation, the industry and commerce in the Tang Dynasty finally regained their vitality and began a new round of rapid development. Among them, textile, steel, porcelain and other industries have developed rapidly, and have even begun to catch up with Daqi in a short period of time. The businessmen who originally settled in Daqi saw the changes in Datang and returned to their hometowns to build factories, which further promoted the development of industry and commerce in Datang. Later, there was even a return wave in Datang, and people who originally settled in Daqi began to return to their hometowns. After all, for the Han people, the idea of ??returning to their hometown has been engraved in their bones. Even if the conditions in their hometown are worse, they are more willing to return to their hometown to live. However, as Li Shimin predicted before his death, in the process of the growing development of the four great empires of Tang, Daqi, Tianzhu and the Mediterranean, some large and small frictions inevitably occurred between countries! (To be continued) Text Chapter 744 Contradictions and Conflicts In the 24th year of Zhenguan, the leader of Tubo, Songtsen Gampo, died in depression. At that time, Tubo was surrounded by the Tang Dynasty from the northeast and west, and the south faced the threat of Tianzhu. It can be said that the entire Tubo could never expand again. Even if Datang and Tianzhu didn't need Tubo as a buffer zone between the two empires, Tubo would have been destroyed by them long ago. However, although Tubo was not destroyed, life became very difficult under the squeeze of the two empires. Especially the Tang Dynasty and Tianzhu encroached on Tubo's territory from all directions. Although the land lost every year was not a lot, it was enough. It was precisely because of this that Songtsen Gampo vomited blood. In the last few years of his life, Songtsen Gampo also lived a very miserable life. Some people even thought later that the reason why Songtsen Gampo died in his prime was because of this. The most important reason is the depression and lack of ambition in the following years. After the death of Songtsan Gampo, his young grandson Mangsong Mangtsan succeeded him as Zanpu, assisted by the Prime Minister Ludongtsen. In fact, because the king of the country was young at that time, the power of Tubo fell completely into the hands of Ludongtsen. An old acquaintance of Li Min finally made his mark and held great power in the country. This also made him somewhat complacent and prepared to use his own strength to lead Tubo out of its current predicament. In fact, Ludongzan also did a good job. He changed Songtsen Gampo's conservative strategy and began to actively learn from the Tang Dynasty and develop his country's industry and commerce. At the same time, he actively contacted the Tang Dynasty and Tianzhu to strengthen exchanges between the two sides. , increase the two empires' understanding of Tibet and reduce the hostility between the three countries. Lu Dongzan¡¯s series of measures have indeed greatly improved the situation in Tubo. A group of people have become wealthy due to industry and commerce in Tubo, and the lives of the people have also been improved. Even the attitudes of Tang Dynasty and Tianzhu towards Tibet have changed, and the number of troops stationed on the borders of the Three Kingdoms has been decreasing year by year. Everything seems to be moving in a good direction. But as Mansong Mangzan grew up, this situation finally changed. As the leader of the country, Mangsong Mangzan naturally wanted to take back power from Lu Dongzan. In addition, Mangsong Mangzan was young and vigorous. He had long been dissatisfied with the arrogance of the Tang Dynasty and Tianzhu, so he had good relations with the Tang Dynasty. He Tianzhu's behavior was naturally very disgusting. So under this situation, Mangsong Mangtsen had been secretly preparing for a long time, and finally launched a coup at a court meeting, killing Ludong Tsan and his two sons in one fell swoop, and then Mangsong Mangtsen quickly took control of the power of Tubo. And slaughtered all the Ludongzan family. After Mangsong Mangzan took power, he immediately reversed Lu Dongzan's previous practice of proactively making good friends with the Tang Dynasty and Tianzhu, and began to actively prepare for war. He also provoked several times on the border. He was very like "a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers" a feeling of. Naturally, the Tang Dynasty and Tianzhu could not tolerate the provocation of the little Tubo, so in the tenth year of Li Zhi's accession to the throne, he teamed up with Li Yun and Li Zhen of Tianzhu to send troops to attack from the north and south. Crush it. The Tibetan army organized by Mangsong Mangzan was completely vulnerable and was defeated in just one month. After the fall of Tubo, the land was divided between Tang Dynasty and Tianzhu, but this way. The border between the two countries is also close. At the beginning, this situation promoted exchanges between the two countries to a certain extent. The southern parts of Datang could directly reach Tianzhu. Although the road on the Tubo Plateau is difficult to travel, it is much closer than the sea route after all. But as this communication increases. Some conflicts and disputes often occurred on the border between Datang and Tianzhu. At the beginning, they were just civil disputes. But then it slowly turned into a confrontation between small armies, and even a conflict broke out between the armies later. This made the senior officials of Datang and Tianzhu very embarrassed. Later, the two countries resolved the matter after many negotiations. conflict. But with this precedent, conflicts on the border between Datang and Tianzhu began to become more and more frequent. The above are the contradictions and conflicts between Datang and Tianzhu. Similarly, the same problems also exist between Datang and Daqi, Daqi and Tianzhu, and even between Datang and the Mediterranean Empire. For example, with the rise of the Tang Dynasty's navy in recent years, it has gradually strengthened its defense of its coastline. At the same time, the Tang Dynasty also needs to expand its maritime power. This will inevitably have an impact on Daqi's maritime dominance. Therefore, the two countries Quite a few conflicts arose in the eastern and southern seas of the Tang Dynasty. Also because of the issue of sea areas, the expansion of Tianzhu Navy also offended the interests of Daqi. Therefore, the two countries often have some frictions in Tianzhu waters. This friction has even had a certain impact on the security of Tianzhu waters. The conflict between the Tang Dynasty and the Mediterranean Empire mainly came from the territorial dispute between the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea. The Black Sea was the traditional sphere of influence of the Roman Empire. Therefore, from the perspective of the Mediterranean Empire, the land around the Black Sea also belonged to them. However, the Tang Dynasty After conquering the Caspian Sea, they believed that the land around the Caspian Sea belonged to them. As a result, the land ranges on both sides happened to overlap, and a battle for land began.The two countries first held negotiations, but in the end they could not reach an agreement at all, and neither country was willing to give up their ownership of this land. After all, if this land was lost, Li Ke's Black Sea and Li Zhi's Caspian Sea would become very different. Not safe. As a result, the land between the Black Sea and the Caspian Sea became a condominium area between the two countries. Both countries had troops stationed there, and conflicts and conflicts broke out from time to time. Most of the conflicts listed above are territorial or territorial sea conflicts, and there are also problems in commerce, population, economy, etc., which also troubled the five Li Min brothers of the four empires. Even because of these problems in relations between countries, they have It affected the relationship between their brothers. For example, Li Zhi had a big quarrel with Li Zhen because of the incident on the southern border. Later, although Li Min and Li Yun mediated, although the two nodded and admitted their mistakes, their relationship with each other still remained. My feelings are also much stranger than before. In the imperial palace in Keelung, Taiwan, Li Min was sitting behind the desk, tapping the fingers of his right hand gently on the table, as if he was thinking about something? Now Li Min is over forty years old, with three short strands of beard under his chin. He looks more mature and stable than before. However, he has not been burdened by the heavy government affairs in recent years, and he has taken good care of himself, so he looks more mature now. He looks like a young man in his early thirties. Wang An, who is over sixty years old, is sitting on the sofa next to him. His eyes seem to be closed, as if he is asleep. According to the laws of Daqi, the prime minister can only serve a maximum of two terms, each term of four years. Wang An had been re-elected as prime minister for eight years when he was in Yongwei for three years. Therefore, he could no longer serve as prime minister after that, so in Liu Rengui, who had outstanding political achievements, was nominated by Li Min. As a result, more than half of the officials agreed, and he became the second prime minister of the Tang Dynasty. Although Wang An resigned as prime minister a few years ago and now serves as Li Min's personal advisor, he still has a strong influence in Daqi. Moreover, now he is still the teacher of the princes and princesses of Da Qi, and holds a high position as Taifu. Sometimes his words may change one of Li Min's decisions. Next to Wang An sat Liu Rengui, the second prime minister of the Tang Dynasty. Compared with Wang An's old age, Liu Rengui has just turned fifty, which is still quite young for the position of prime minister. In addition, Liu Rengui was an all-rounder in both civil and military affairs. He single-handedly led the first firearms unit under Li Min. Later, Da Qi stipulated that the civil and military forces were not subordinate to each other, so Liu Rengui completely gave up his military position and became a complete civilian official. Speaking of which, Liu Rengui had an upright personality, and because he had led soldiers before, he was very tough in governing. Sometimes he even refused to give Li Min face. The two often quarreled in the court because of their different opinions. On one occasion, Li Min was so angry that he planned to remove Liu Rengui as prime minister and then hold him accountable. But I didn't expect that although Liu Rengui had an old-fashioned personality, being old-fashioned did not mean being stupid. After receiving the news, he immediately published an article in the newspaper, comparing himself to Wei Zheng, who never backed down in the face of imperial power and insisted on his own views. is correct! When Li Min read this article, he first angrily cursed Liu Rengui for being treacherous, then threw his head up and laughed a few times in the hall, then exposed the matter and never caused trouble to Liu Rengui again. After all, people have already compared him to Wei Zheng. If Li Min dared to accuse him, wouldn't he be clearly telling others that he, a son, could not compare to the magnanimity of my father, Li Shimin? Although Liu Rengui has a bad temper, his style of doing things is very suitable for Li Min, especially his military style, which is more suitable for stabilizing Daqi's current situation. For example, a few years ago, the Japanese on Honshu Island rioted because they were jealous of the wealth of the Han people. Hundreds of thousands of Japanese participated. Fortunately, the army responded quickly and did not cause too many casualties. Later, Liu Rengui personally ordered that all the Japanese who participated in the riots be hanged on both sides of the road. As a result, decades later, several mummies can still be seen floating on both sides of some roads in Japan. With such a bloody example in front of them, all the Japanese became honest, and no Japanese dared to have any dissatisfaction with the government for hundreds of years. In addition, Liu Rengui's methods became more forceful when he expanded externally. He incorporated those Americans who surrendered into the army, and then used these people to open up colonies in the Americas. All Americans who were unwilling to surrender would be mercilessly attacked, and men were They were taken to work as miners, and the situation of women was even more miserable. It was Liu Rengui's iron-blooded style that reminded Li Min of Bismarck, the iron-blooded prime minister of Germany in later generations. Therefore, at a court meeting, he personally called Liu Rengui the iron-blooded prime minister. As a result, the title was spread by newspapers, and for a time Liu Rengui became the iron-blooded prime minister. His name spread throughout the world. No matter how tough Liu Rengui is, he still has no right to deal with some things. For example, in today's matter, he personally came to ask Li Min for his decision. However, Li Min was a little hesitant after hearing this, so he The elderly Wang An also invitedCome here, want to see what he thinks? (To be continued) Text Chapter 745: Moving the capital? "Your Majesty, Taiwan and the Tang Dynasty face each other across the sea, and are only a few hundred miles apart. Although Daqi's navy is now strong, the Tang Dynasty's navy has also developed very rapidly in recent years, and has posed a threat to Taiwan. The situation in the two countries will change in one day, and our capital of Da Qi will be directly exposed to the gunfire of the Tang Dynasty navy. Therefore, I think it is time to consider moving the capital!" Seeing Li Min's silence for a long time, Liu Rengui finally spoke again He couldn't help but speak. This time Liu Rengui came to see Li Min mainly for the purpose of moving the capital. Speaking of which, this matter has been quarreling among the political opinions of Daqi for many years. Taiwan is very good in all aspects, but it has one biggest shortcoming, that is, it is too close to the Tang Dynasty. When Li Shimin was in power, the two countries had no relationship at all. There is no possibility of conflict, so there is no problem, but now with the expansion of the Tang Dynasty's navy, Taiwan, which is close to the Tang Dynasty, has suddenly become unsafe, so some people have proposed to move the capital a few years ago. Hearing Liu Rengui¡¯s words, Li Min finally raised his head, but his eyes only paused on Liu Rengui¡¯s face for a moment, then looked at Wang An next to him and asked: ¡°Master, do you think it is appropriate to move the capital now?¡± Although Wang An is old, he is not confused. He had been thinking about this matter just now when he was sitting there. Now when he heard Li Min ask him, he immediately bowed and said: "Your Majesty, I think Liu Xiangyan It makes sense, our Daqi dominates the Pacific Ocean, America, Australia, and even Southeast Asia are more suitable to be the capital of Daqi than Taiwan, so I think it is time to move the capital!" Hearing Wang An¡¯s words, Li Min also sighed in his heart, regarding the land of Taiwan. No matter it comes from the feelings of later generations, it is still his first base for overseas expansion. He is full of feelings for this place, but now with the development of the situation. Daqi has already occupied places such as the Americas, Australia, and Southeast Asia. From a territorial point of view, Taiwan seems a bit remote. To put it more seriously, it has affected Daqi's rule over the Americas, Australia and other regions. Coupled with the rise of the Tang Dynasty's navy, Taiwan's security has also become a problem. Now it is time to relocate. Thinking of this, Li Min felt a little helpless in his heart. Speaking of it, the overall relationship between Datang and Daqi was not bad. Although there are some frictions at sea, it does not affect the overall situation. At least now, his brotherly relationship with Li Zhi is still very close. But again, there is no eternal friendship between countries, only eternal interests. When the two countries get along, they must consider the worst side. Therefore, the capital of Daqi must not be placed under the gunfire of the Tang Dynasty navy. "It seems it's time to implement the final plan!" Li Min suddenly sighed and said to himself at the end. When Li Shimin passed away, he had already thought of a way to resolve the contradiction between the four countries. It's just that the time wasn't ripe yet, so he waited for so many years. Hearing Li Min's words, Wang An's half-closed eyes suddenly opened, and an astonishing light flashed in his eyes. Even his usually calm face showed a bit of excitement. In contrast, Liu Rengui did not understand the meaning of Li Min's words, and looked at Li Min and Wang An in confusion for a while. After Li Min muttered to himself. Turning to Liu Rengui, he suddenly smiled and said, "Okay, I agree to the move of the capital. But do the courtiers have any suggestions for the choice of the capital?" Although Liu Rengui didn¡¯t understand the meaning of Li Min¡¯s previous sentence. But now that he heard Li Min's agreement, he cheered up and stepped forward again: "Your Majesty, I have already made several candidates for the capital, including two in Nanyang, namely Manila and Coconut City. In Australia, there are Nan'ao City and Moli City. There are also proposals to build a new capital in America. However, most courtiers believe that America is too far from Nanyang and Australia, and the level of development is not high, so it is best to choose a new capital in America. Southeast Asia and Australia!" "Very good, these cities are all good, and they all have a certain foundation. Establishing them as the capital can save a lot of manpower and material resources for transformation!" Li Min nodded after hearing this, and looked at the territory of Daqi and the economies of various places. , judging from the level of civilization, Nanyang and Australia are indeed more suitable for establishing capitals. But then Li Min spoke again: "It's just that the matter of moving the capital is related to the stability of the country and the future governance of various places, so it must not be careless. In this way, Mr. Liu, you can choose a few trustworthy people and let them establish it." A 'capital relocation inspection team' will go to the selected cities to see what the conditions are like in all aspects of the city? After they come back, we will select a city to be the capital based on their reports! " "This" Liu Rengui looked up at Li Min with some confusion. Although the performance of the emperor in front of him seemed normal, for some reason, he always felt like being perfunctory by Li Min. It was a pity that Liu Rengui couldn't handle it at all. After producing the evidence, he finally had to agree, "As ordered, I will do it now!" After Liu Rengui retreated, Wang An, who had been sitting there, suddenly stood up.Lai excitedly said to Li Min: "Your Majesty, have you really decided to implement that plan?" Li Min smiled and nodded: "I have been waiting for this opportunity back then, and now it is finally the time. Otherwise, if the Four Kingdoms are allowed to develop like this, I am afraid that our brothers will turn against each other in the end. My father, the emperor, is still alive in heaven. I'm afraid It will also be very sad!¡± That night, Li Min wrote letters to Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen respectively. There was no other content in the letter. He just told them that he had something extremely important to meet with them. The location was still chosen. Chang'an of the Tang Dynasty, and after Li Min sent the letter, he went on the road alone. Except for telling Wen Xin in advance, no one else knew about his itinerary. Li Min traveled in casual clothes this time, and except for a few loyal guards, there was no one else following him. And this time he didn't take his own steamer "Qihuang". Instead, like ordinary people, he bought a ticket for a passenger ship at the shipyard in Keelung Port, and then boarded a steamer named "Ping'an" Steam passenger ship, this ship will arrive in Dengzhou, where Li Min will change ships, enter the Bohai Sea and reach the Yellow River. Because he was worried that he would be recognized by others, Li Min put on makeup, mainly because he cut his hair into a short hair. It looks similar to the hairstyle of later generations. It seems that as these concepts change, more and more people feel that long hair is too difficult to manage. Especially those living in hot areas, coupled with those sailors. Therefore, bald heads and short hair became popular throughout Daqi. At least half of the ten men had their long hair cut off. Although Li Min also thinks that short hair is easier to take care of than long hair, hair is a part of the body. The traditional concept is that cutting hair is harming one's body, and it is also an unfilial act. In addition, short hair is not It conforms to the aesthetics of ordinary Han people, so as a role model for the world, he can only keep his long hair. This time Li Min just didn¡¯t want others to recognize him. So he simply cut off his hair and changed the style of his beard. In this way, the whole person suddenly seemed to be a different person. Unless someone was particularly familiar with him, otherwise he would not be able to recognize him at all. After cutting his hair into the familiar short hair, Li Min felt that his whole person suddenly took on a new look, his head felt much lighter, and his walking steps became brisker. He even deliberately walked around the deck of the Ping An, only to find that there were quite a few passengers with short hair on the ship, and his current appearance was simply inconspicuous. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Li Min finally felt relieved. Then he began to look at the steamship he was riding on. Ping An is a passenger ship under the name of Yifan Shipping. It is also a new ship that just launched into the sea this year. The performance of the ship is very reliable. Li Min had heard Yifan talk about this a long time ago, which was one of the reasons why he chose this boat. ??Speaking of a sailing ship. This is the first boat company in the world to use steam ships, co-founded by Li Min and Zhao Yifan. After so many years of development, Yifan Shipping has become the largest shipping company in Daqi. There are Yifan Shipping ships sailing on almost every route. Even Li Min did not expect this at the beginning. It is worth mentioning that a few years ago, Yifan suddenly gave birth to a baby boy. The father of the child was unknown, which caused many people to speculate. Later, Yifan was very annoyed by the harassers, so he told the gentleman at the newspaper, His child's name is Li Zhi. Everyone immediately shut up. Occasionally when they chatted about this matter with their friends in private, they would involuntarily glance in the direction of the palace. Just when Li Min was leaning against the side of the ship and thinking about something, a burst of children's screams suddenly came from not far away, and then he felt a black ball above his head, and a ball the size of a human head flew towards his head, but before he could wait, The ball fell on his head, and a young and burly guard next to him immediately stepped forward, stretched out his big hand like a cattail leaf fan, and grabbed the ball at once. It was only then that Li Min discovered that on the deck not far in front of him, a group of children were staring dumbfounded at the ball in the hands of the guards in front of him. They were the ones who screamed just now. It seemed that these children had accidentally kicked the ball away, and when they were about to hit Li Min, they didn't expect to be caught by someone's hands, which made them look so shocked. Li Min looked at the cute children in front of him and couldn't help but think of the children at home. Speaking of which, Chou Chou and Li Qi and other older ones were married. Among them, Chou Chou married Li Yexu's son, whose name was Li Yexu. Li Zhongxin was bullied by Chou Chou since he was a child. Later, for some unknown reason, the two young men developed feelings, so Li Min took the initiative and saved them both. However, when he married his daughter, Li Min felt like himself. It felt like the most precious treasure had been stolen. It was even more uncomfortable than watching Si Zi get married. As for Li Qi, Li Mian and others, they all married the daughters of noble families, and they all had children of their own, making Li Min now a grandfather.Senior. Thinking of the children at home, Li Min couldn't help but feel a little dazed, but the little guys in front of him couldn't wait any longer, and immediately shouted: "Uncle, could you please throw the ball over?" Hearing the screams of the children, Li Min finally came to his senses. He agreed with a smile and took the ball from the guard beside him. But at this time, he also became playful. Speaking of which, he hadn't kicked a ball in many years. Football now. Therefore, I saw Li Min let go of the football and then kicked it out. As expected, his footwork was comparable to that of later generations of national football players. The ball drew a light arc in the air, then flew across the deck with incomparable accuracy, and landed suddenly. When they reached the sea on the other side, the younger ones among the children saw that they had no ball. They all looked at Li Min with aggrieved eyes, and finally cried out "Wow~"! (To be continued) Text Chapter 746 Meeting an old friend by chance Several children cried in grievance, which naturally attracted the parents of these children. This caught Li Min off guard, so he could only explain to everyone shamelessly. As a result, the parents of these children looked at Li Min with strange eyes. After all, he is already in his thirties or forties, and yet he still makes such a mistake, which is really dumbfounding. Fortunately, the guards around Li Min were very smart. There was also a shop on the Ping An for passengers to buy things, so one of the guards quickly bought another rubber ball and a lot of candies, which made the children stop crying. They started playing with a ball and eating candies. The child's parents couldn't say anything more, and Li Min also breathed a sigh of relief. Most of the children ran away to play, and their parents also dispersed. However, one of the little girls, who looked to be six or seven years old at most, did not leave. Instead, she tilted her little head and looked at Li Min and said: "Uncle, your There are so many candies left, and you won¡¯t eat them anyway, so why not give them all to me!¡± After the little girl finished speaking, the long eyelashes on her big eyes blinked, looking extremely cute. The guards around Li Min were generous and bought several large bags of candy at once. Even if they filled every child's pocket, there was still a lot left. Now being held in the hands of the guard, he did not expect that this The greedy little girl is thinking about it. Seeing the cute look of the other party, Li Min couldn't help but regain his childlike innocence. He smiled and said to the little girl: "Little girl, how do you know that uncle doesn't eat candies? In fact, uncle likes to eat candies the most!" Hearing Li Min's words, the little girl was also a little dazed, but then she looked Li Min up and down a few times, and then said again: "Uncle. My mother told me that adults don't like to eat candies. So she always Leave the candy for me, aren¡¯t you an adult?¡± Li Min couldn't laugh or cry after hearing this. I thought that the mother of this child really knows how to teach her children, but based on what the child said, and looking at the clothes the little girl was wearing, although they were neat, they looked a bit old. It was estimated that the financial situation of the child's family was not very good. , otherwise a good mother would not lie to her children even about eating candy. Thinking of this, Li Min couldn't help but feel pity for the child in front of him. At the same time, he also felt a little emotional in his heart. Although the industry and commerce of Datang and Daqi were developing rapidly. Most people's lives have become affluent, but there are still people living in poverty, such as the little girl and her mother in front of me. "Okay, little girl, your mother is right. Adults really don't like candies, so I'll give these candies to you!" Li Min said, taking the remaining candies from the guard, but then he He frowned and said, "Little girl, where are your parents? The candy in uncle's hand is too heavy, you can't lift it yourself!" The guards around Li Min are well paid, and candies are also cheap now. As a result, I bought too much at once, and the remaining candies weighed at least twenty kilograms, which was not something a child could carry. In addition, Li Min also felt a little strange. If he remembered correctly, it seemed that he had not seen the little girl's parents just now. The little girl also looked up and looked at the candy bag carefully. Then he looked at his small body and finally realized that he really couldn't hold it. So she showed a sweet smile to Li Min and said: "Thank you, uncle. Mother stayed in the cabin and did not come out. Can you help me deliver the candy to the cabin?" Although the little girl was greedy, she was sensible and cute, so Li Min naturally would not refuse. He carried the candy bag himself, talked to the little girl, and followed her down to the cabin below. The cabins on the Ping An are also divided into grades. The one above where Li Min lives is the best cabin in the whole ship. The conditions on the lower floor are much worse and the space is very small, but the price is cheap. several times. Li Min followed the little girl to a cabin door. From the conversation just now, Li Min already knew that the little girl's name was Zhou Shuruo. This time she followed her mother to visit relatives in Dengzhou. As for her father, the little girl was vague, and From the look of her, she didn't seem to like talking about her father. Shuruo walked to the cabin door without knocking. She opened the door and shouted: "Mom, an uncle gave me a lot of candies, enough for me to eat for a long time!" As the cabin door opened, Li Min also looked up and found that the cabin was smaller than he thought. There was only a bed inside, which took up most of the area, leaving a small aisle for storage. He saluted with a few words, and on the bed, a woman about his age was sitting there, holding a needle and thread in her hand. She seemed to be mending clothes. When she saw Shuruo coming in, she raised her head and smiled at her daughter. . It¡¯s just that the woman inside didn¡¯t expect that there was an outsider standing next to her daughter, so when she saw Li Min, she was stunned and showed a vigilant expression. When Li Min saw the appearance of this woman, he was also stunned, because this woman?She turned out to be a very beautiful woman. Although she was already over middle age, her skin was fair and her facial features were beautiful. She also maintained a good figure. Her whole body exuded the charm of a mature woman. And what made him even more strange was that he I always feel that this woman looks familiar, as if I have seen her before somewhere? I saw Shuruo's mother walking over and pulling Shuruo to her side. Then she glared at Li Min and the others and said, "Who are you and why are you with Shuruo?" Seeing that people misunderstood him as a bad person, Li Min had no choice but to explain. After he told what happened just now, Shuruo's mother relaxed and then thanked Li Min: "My little girl Shuruo She is ignorant and has the temerity to ask for something from the husband, which is extremely rude. Fortunately, the husband is generous enough not to argue with her, so Yun Ni thanks him here!" "Yun Ni?" Li Min was stunned for a moment when he heard the name, and then finally remembered why he felt familiar with the woman in front of him. It turned out that she was Yun Ni, the famous prostitute in Chang'an back then. When Li Min first traveled to the Tang Dynasty, Li Yong, Yan Bei and others held a banquet in Junzi Tower. At that time, Li Min was accompanied by this Yun Ni, and the first conflict between him and Li Tai also started from this Yun Ni. Later, Li Min's reputation gradually grew. When attending some banquets, Yun Ni also took the initiative to sit with him a few times. However, Li Min was not interested in women like Yun Ni, and after leaving Chang'an, Yun Ni disappeared. I heard about Ni, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet him on this ship today. Yun Ni is also an exquisite woman. She saw Li Min's reaction when she heard her name, and she also felt that the middle-aged man in front of her looked very familiar, so she immediately understood what was going on, and her face turned red immediately. , lowered his head and said no more. Feeling that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, Li Min hurriedly broke the silence with a smile and said: "I didn't expect that I would be lucky enough to meet an old friend during this trip. The so-called meeting means fate. I wonder if Madam is free. Yang would like to ask Madam to talk to you?" When I was abroad, I always thought Yang was my surname. "Mr. Yang, please respect yourself. Yun Ni has already married as a woman, how can she continue to hold a lowly career?" However, what Li Min didn't expect was that after hearing this, Yun Ni stood on his head and said with an angry look on his face. Yun Ni used to be a famous prostitute in Chang'an. Although she was a prostitute rather than a prostitute, her reputation was naturally not very good. Now that Li Min asked the other party to explain, this naturally made Yun Ni's somewhat sensitive heart misunderstand what he meant, thinking that Li Min Zhen wanted to take the opportunity to make some despicable request. Seeing that the other party misunderstood what he meant, Li Min had to explain with a wry smile again: "Madam, I misunderstood. Yang had only met Madam a few times at a few banquets. Now seeing Madam in such a situation, he felt a little curious. , if possible, Yang would also like to help Madam, which can be regarded as showing a little friendship from an old friend!" Li Min really didn't lie this time. It is said that with Yun Ni's reputation back then, there were so many noble princes who wanted to take her as their concubine, and it was even difficult for the wealthy businessmen to meet her. Therefore, when Li Min wanted to come, Yun Ni would not be able to take her as a concubine. He shouldn't be in this situation, living in the cheapest cabin and living in a very embarrassing situation, so he was very curious and wanted to know what the other person has been through these years? From Li Min's tone, Yun Ni also heard a kind of sincerity, which made her like a hedgehog finally put down her guard. The mother and daughter were now helpless. This time she went to Dengzhou to visit relatives, and she didn't want to go to Dengzhou to visit her relatives. Do you know if that distant cousin is willing to take in their mother and daughter? Therefore, Yun Ni was naturally very excited when she heard that the other party was willing to help her. At the same time, she also began to take a serious look at the middle-aged man in front of her, but when she saw Li Min's handsome and mature appearance, she always felt very familiar, but for a while she couldn't remember where she had seen it. After all, Back then, she often attended banquets of high society and saw too many people. "Yun Ni is a hard-working man. If my husband doesn't mind Yun Ni's wordiness, then Yun Ni would also like to find someone to talk to about the bitterness of these years!" Yun Ni thought for a moment and finally agreed. Li Min was also overjoyed when he heard this, and immediately ordered someone to prepare a table of wine and food. Then the two of them went to the rear of the upper deck, where an open-air restaurant was set up. Passengers who usually have leisure can order a few side dishes and order a pot of food here. Light wine, drinking while enjoying the sea scenery, it seems very comfortable. Li Min booked an elegant seat, surrounded by fixed screens, which made it easier for them to talk. The little girl Shuruo was very fond of Li Min. Now that she heard that the uncle wanted to treat their mother and daughter to dinner, she was naturally very happy. The little mouth kept chattering and kept clamoring for lobster. Li Min naturally would not refuse the little girl's request, but the price of lobster was not cheap, which made Yun Ni look a little apologetically at Li Min. After the three of them sat down and all the dishes were served, the little girl Shuruo started to eat the lobster that was served.Yun Ni sighed and began to talk about his unfortunate life over the years! (To be continued) Text Chapter 747 Yun Ni¡¯s Experience From the perspective of future generations, Yun Ni's experience over the years can be described as very old-fashioned. At that time, Yun Ni was both talented and beautiful. Not only was she very beautiful, but she was also good at playing the piano. She attracted the attention of countless princes and princes, and many wanted to take her as their concubine. However, Yun Ni was very ambitious and wanted to find her. A man who is both talented and knowledgeable and willing to marry her. But she was born in a wealthy family, and although she was a pure woman, her reputation was tarnished after all. All talented and learned scholars had a bright future, so how could they be willing to marry a memorized daughter? It is precisely because of this that Yun Ni waited until she was almost thirty years old, but she was still wallowing in the dust. What was even worse was that by this time, she was already old and golden in the eyes of those big money spenders, and many of her old customers They were no longer willing to invite her again. Yun Ni's previous life seemed beautiful, but she was a clean and self-sufficient woman who always controlled the last bottom line of women in order to hand over her innocent body to her future husband, so the income was not very large. In order to maintain her glamorous appearance, she spent a lot of money every day. Therefore, when she was nearly thirty, she did not have a lot of savings in her hands. It was not even enough to redeem herself. At that time, Yun Ni even felt a little desperate. . But maybe it was because of God's mercy that just when Yun Ni's glory was gone, she unexpectedly met a man whom she thought she could trust for the rest of her life. This man's name was Zhou Tongyi, a young man from an aristocratic family in the south. This young master of Zhou was not only talented in literature, but also very fond of Yun Ni. However, this young master of Zhou was already married at that time, so he was also only willing to take Yun Ni as his concubine. At that time, after so many years of blows, Yun Ni's spirit was not as high as before. In addition, Mr. Zhou really met her standards, so she finally agreed. So a few months later, Mr. Zhou redeemed her life. She became the concubine of a noble man. Originally, Yun Ni thought that after following Zhou Tongyi, she would live the happy life she longed for before. However, ideals are beautiful, but reality is cruel. Zhou Tongyi looks like a gentleman on the surface, but in fact he is no different from other men. At first he was very concerned about Yun Ni, but as time went by, he also lost interest in Yun Ni and rarely went to her room. To make matters worse, when Zhou Tongyi's wife saw that Yun Ni had lost her favor, she began to be picky about her in every possible way, and was even sometimes beaten and scolded. What made Yun Ni even more chilling was that when Zhou Tongyi saw her being bullied, She had an indifferent expression, as if she was just a lowly maid in his eyes. This situation lasted until she became pregnant and was considered improved. Because Zhou Tongyi's wife and other concubines only gave birth to daughters. Zhou Tongyi still has no children, so he is also looking forward to Yun Ni's pregnancy. , he even regained some of his original enthusiasm and began to greet Yun Ni. Seeing this situation, Yun Ni, who was already heartbroken, regained some hope. She thought that after having a child, Zhou Tongyi would return to her original self. However, with the birth of her daughter, everything was shattered. For all her hopes, Zhou Tongyi, who only wanted a son, was extremely disappointed, and became even more indifferent to their mother and daughter. In addition, although Zhou Tongyi was talented, he was very unsatisfied in his official career. He failed to take part in the imperial examinations several times in the Tang Dynasty. Finally, under the care of an elder of their Zhou family, Zhou Tongyi took his family to Taiwan and worked there. He hired a low-level official. According to his elder's intention, he wanted Zhou Tongyi to hone himself at the lowest level for a few years and get promoted based on his true ability. After all, the Inspectorate of Daqi is not a vegetarian, even if Zhou Tongyi's elders Although he is in a high position, he does not dare to take too much care of the younger members of the clan. But Zhou Tongyi didn't think so. In his opinion, he was a well-educated person, so the elders of the clan arranged for him to be a minor official, which was really insulting to his status. However, he did not dare to refuse the kindness of the elders, so He could only rush to take office, but he usually complained about the elders of that clan. In addition, although Zhou Tongyi's talents and learning were good, he had an arrogant personality and could not get along with his colleagues. This made his career as a minor official in the government very unhappy. Later, he resigned altogether and bought a small manor in Taiwan. The income from the manor also allows him to live a prosperous life. But this kind of life did not last for a few years. A year ago, Zhou Tongyi suddenly fell ill and struggled in bed for several months, and finally died. After Zhou Tongyi's death, because he had no heirs, his head wife, Mrs. Zhou, was naturally the head of the family. Mrs. Zhou was born with a jealous nature. She used to have a bad attitude towards Zhou Tongyi's concubines. Now that Zhou Tongyi died, she became even more jealous. , especially Zhou Shuruo's daughters who were born as concubines, were very unwelcome, and even refused to let them go to school. It is worth mentioning that the reason why the Zhou family hates the concubines Zhou Shuruo is mainly due to the issue of inheriting the family property, because according to the laws of Daqi,Children of concubines have the same right to inherit family property as children of regular children, but they inherit less property than children of legitimate children. Mrs. Zhou herself has a daughter, so she naturally doesn't want others to compete with her daughter for the family property, so she makes every possible effort to make things difficult, hoping to use this method to force concubines like Yun Ni out of the house. In this way, according to the laws of Daqi, After the death of the husband, if a concubine leaves home, her children cannot inherit the property of the original husband's family. Yun Ni was a girl who was soft on the outside but strong on the inside. She really couldn't stand the bullying from the Zhou family at home, so she finally left home with Shu Ruo. However, after leaving home, she discovered that she was a woman with a child. She had no skills to make a living. Although she could work in a factory as a female worker, with her proud surname, she couldn't keep up her figure. In the end, she was desperate, so she thought of going to Dengzhou to visit her relatives. After Li Min listened to Yun Ni talk about his experiences over the years, he couldn't help but sigh. Yun Ni was so famous back then that even some princes and nobles didn't look down on him. In this situation, maybe this is the so-called impermanence of fate? "You mother and daughter are going to visit relatives. Even if your cousin is willing to take you in, you are still living under someone else's roof. You will definitely suffer unbearable grievances. Moreover, this is not a long-term solution!" Li Min asked with some concern, although he was Yun Ni at the time. We had only met him a few times, but now that she had met him again, it was considered a fate, so Li Min really wanted to help her. "Yun Ni has no choice but to do this. It's best if my cousin is willing to take us in. If that doesn't work, I can only go to the factory to work as a female worker. At least I can support our mother and daughter." Yun Ni sighed softly at the end. She said that although she was arrogant, she could put down everything else in order to keep her daughter alive. Li Min was silent for a moment after hearing this. He was also moved by Yun Ni's motherly love. Then he said again: "Yun Ni, it's not a good thing to live under someone else's roof. As for entering the factory, you have no experience in the first place and your age is not the same." I'm young, so I'm afraid I won't be able to make much money, but I do have something to do here. If you are willing to do it, it will be enough for you mother and daughter to live a prosperous life!" Hearing that Mr. Yang in front of her was really willing to help her, Yun Ni seemed very excited. She clasped her hands and asked, "Thank you very much, Mr. Yang, for your help. Yun Ni's requirements are not high, as long as he earns as much as he can every month." Money can allow Shuruo to eat and go to school, so I will do it no matter how hard and tiring it is!" Li Min smiled and deliberately said, "Actually, this job is not that tiring, and it is also related to what you did before!" "Is it related to the past?" Yun Ni frowned after hearing this, and then her face turned red again, with a look of disappointment on her face. In the past, she was just a woman who entertained people with her sex. The job introduced by Mr. Yang in front of her was related to what she had done before, so naturally it would not be an aboveboard job. Li Min saw the disappointment on Yun Ni's face and knew that she had indeed misunderstood him. He smiled and explained: "Yun Ni, don't misunderstand. If I remember correctly, you were famous in Chang'an for your piano skills. Yang was lucky enough to hear your piano playing, and it felt extraordinary. I happened to know people from the Institute of Education in Taiwan, and I heard that they were recruiting musical instrument teachers for schools. If you don't mind, I can write you a letter. Isn¡¯t your piano more than enough as a teacher?¡± As Li Min explained, Yun Ni's eyes became brighter and brighter, but then she suddenly asked with some frustration: "Mr. Yang, school is a place for teaching and educating people. As the saying goes, being a role model for others, with my background , how could the Institute of Education be willing to admit me as a teacher?¡± Yun Ni's worries are not unreasonable. After all, in this era, teachers are a very solemn and solemn profession. In the past, some gentlemen who were able to open private schools should not have too many problems with their own moral character. Otherwise, no one would be willing to put themselves at risk. The children of each family are sent to the other party's private school. However, after hearing this, Li Min smiled and said: "It seems that Yun Ni and you guys know how to stay at home and disconnect from the outside world. Otherwise, how could you not know that His Majesty the Emperor of Qi has already issued a decree that the school should treat students The principle of implementation is to teach without distinction, and the same applies to teachers. As long as they meet the conditions set by the Institute of Education, anyone can become a teacher regardless of their origin. Of course, if some people have poor moral character and cultivation, then No matter how good his knowledge is, he will not become a teacher in the school. I believe that Yun Ni, your character and moral cultivation will not have any problems!" At this moment, Yun Ni finally showed an expression of relief. Since she got married, she has indeed had very little contact with the outside world. She didn't expect that she could easily become a teacher in the school under her own conditions. If she had known earlier, she would not have left at all. Taiwan. "Thanks to His Majesty the Emperor Qi for being wise and giving Yun Ni mother and daughter a bright way to live!" Yun Ni clasped her hands together and closed her eyes.Qing Jing silently expressed her gratitude to Emperor Daqi Li Min in her heart. When Yun Ni thanked her in her heart, she couldn't help but think of Li Min, whom she had met in Chang'an. At that time, she never thought that the prince who was famous for being a playboy in Chang'an would have such great achievements! But it was at this moment that Yun Ni suddenly opened her eyes, staring at Li Min's face in astonishment, because then she suddenly realized that the appearance of Mr. Yang in front of her was similar to that of His Highness King Qi. So similar! Text Chapter 748 Arriving at Chang'an Yun Ni stared at Li Min with blank eyes, and the image of the young King Qi in her mind slowly overlapped with Mr. Yang in front of her. This made her finally certain that the person in front of her was none other than Li Min, whom she had not seen for more than 20 years. Wei, although the two of them had only met a few times in the past, Yun Ni had a deep impression of Li Min because of Li Min's identity and extraordinary performance. Therefore, even after so many years, when she saw the changed Li Min again, she still felt You will feel very familiar, and finally recognize him. . Thinking about Li Min's identity and seeing her again more than twenty years later, the other party would still care about her life and take the initiative to help her when she was most helpless. This made Yun Ni excited again. Mixed with extreme emotion, his body was trembling slightly, his eyes were full of tears, and he looked like he was crying but didn't dare to cry. "Your Majesty Your Majesty" Yun Ni opened her trembling lips and wanted to call out the word 'Your Majesty' several times, but she was too excited and was unable to do so. At the same time, she wanted to stand up and ask Li Min He saluted, but his whole body didn't obey his orders and he couldn't stand up at all. Seeing Yun Ni's appearance, Li Min was a little surprised. He didn't expect that the other party would still remember his appearance after so many years. Li Min showed a reassuring smile to Yun Ni and said, "Okay, now my identity is Mr. Yang, so I don't have to worry about those vulgar etiquette!" Maybe it was Li Min's words that had an effect, or maybe it was seeing the warm smile on Li Min's face that Yun Ni slowly calmed down the excitement in her heart. At the same time, she was also a smart person. Seeing Li Min's current appearance, she naturally Guessing that he didn't want to reveal his identity, he didn't get up, but said to Li Min with a choked voice: "Thank you Thank you very much, Mr. Yang, for your help. Mr. Yang is a great kindness. The daughter of the people has nothing to repay, and she only hopes to do it in the next life." The ox becomes the horse to repay the great kindness sir!" However, after hearing this, Li Min waved his hands and said: "Yun Ni, you don't need to see anyone outside. Your husband, Zhou Tongyi, if I guess correctly, he should be from the Zhou family in Yangzhou, which is my wife's mother's family. I guess The big man who takes care of him should be Zhou Long, so we are all one family. You are treated like this in the Zhou family, and you are in the territory of Daqi, so whether it is public or private, I will treat you like this. You have the responsibility, so you don¡¯t have to thank me too much!¡± Li Min guessed well. Shuruo's father was indeed a member of the Zhou family in Yangzhou, which was the family of Wen Xin's mother, Mrs. Zhou. Moreover, Zhou Tongyi was Wen Xin's distant cousin and was also a junior of Zhou Long. Zhou Long's help allowed Zhou Tongyi to come to Daqi. Unfortunately, his surname was not suitable for officialdom. It is also worth mentioning that in the second year after Li Shimin's death, Wen Xin's true life experience was also disclosed by Li Min. The result naturally caused an uproar in Datang and Daqi. No one expected that the Queen of Daqi would have such a tortuous life. identity. At first, some people raised doubts, thinking that Li Min made up the lie specifically to make up for Wen Xin's identity as the daughter of a concubine. However, with the testimony of the Huli siblings, Lu Qing, Lu Hong and others, no one finally found out. Questioning Wen Xin¡¯s identity. And Li Min¡¯s move also made Lu Hong and other old ministers of the Liang Kingdom very grateful. After all, the only bloodline left by their lord could finally be made public in front of the world. This was something they had only dreamed of at the beginning. In addition, Xiao Mian's reputation in the south of the Tang Dynasty was very strong. With the announcement of Wen Xin, many old and young people from the Liang Kingdom moved to Daqi. This was also an unexpected surprise. Although Li Min said this, Yun Ni's gratitude to him did not decrease by half. At this time, the little girl Shuruo finally wiped out half of the big lobster in front of her. Although she still wanted to eat, her stomach could no longer eat. Then she remembered that her mother had not eaten yet, so she started to eat it with a small fork. Pieces of lobster were brought to the mother's mouth to feed her. Because she was in front of Li Min, Yun Ni felt a little embarrassed, but she couldn't refuse her daughter's kindness, so she had to finish the remaining lobster with a blushing face. I have to say that the Ping An was very fast. It took less than five days in total to get the Ping An from Keelung to Dengzhou. Because he met Yun Ni and his daughter, especially Li Min, who loved children, Li Min didn't feel lonely along the way with Xiao Shuruo's company. However, after arriving in Dengzhou, Yun Ni and her daughter immediately took a boat back to Taiwan, and Li Min gave her a handwritten letter of his own. As long as it was handed over to the people at the Education Institute, they would naturally arrange for her to make musical instruments. teacher. Since Li Min established Daqi overseas, Dengzhou has been taken over by officials sent by the Tang Dynasty. However, in name, it is still a fiefdom under his title of King of Qi. In addition, it was also here that Li Min started to move out. The first step made him have a deep affection for Dengzhou. For this reason, he stayed in Dengzhou for a few more days and visited some famous scenic spots in Dengzhou. Most of them were related to him and they were considered his hometown. Revisited. After leaving Dengzhou, Li Min quickly entered the Yellow River through the Bohai Sea. Yuan Tiangang and Li Chunfeng had already noticed that the sediment in the Yellow River containedBecause of its relationship with the destruction of vegetation in the upper reaches of the Yellow River, he wrote to Li Shimin early, and with Li Min's help, the Tang Dynasty issued a law prohibiting the destruction of vegetation in the upper reaches of the Yellow River. This made the water of the Yellow River become clearer year by year, and then In addition, Datang spent huge sums of money to repair the Yellow River waterway, which made this waterway play an increasingly important role and became one of the most important transportation arteries in Datang. When the ship Li Min was riding passed Weizhou, Li Min stood on the bow and looked into the distance. A few years ago, Li Tai died of depression in the fiefdom of Weizhou. Except for the princes who died young, he was the first to die. . Li Min thought of the first time he met Li Tai, especially when he met Yun Ni, who had caused a dispute between the two. Li Min couldn't help but sigh in his heart, and finally bowed three times in the direction of Weizhou before returning. Over. Li Min abandoned the ship and went ashore in Zhengzhou, took a train instead, and arrived in Chang'an a few days later. However, this time he did not notify Li Zhi before coming to Chang'an, so Li Zhi was very shocked when he learned about Li Min's arrival. , hurried out of the palace to see Li Min, but Li Zhi was in vain, because as soon as Li Min returned to Chang'an, he went to Zhaoling to worship Li Shimin, and even stayed there one night and never came back. . Zhaoling is located a hundred miles west of Chang'an City. When Li Min arrived here from Chang'an yesterday, it was completely dark, so he didn't have time to pay homage to Li Shimin. Until this morning, when Li Min got up, he faced the cold wind of winter. When he came to his father's mausoleum, he sat there silently and talked casually about his life and thoughts over the years. Everything seemed very relaxed, just like when the father and son were chatting. Li Min stayed in front of Li Shimin's mausoleum for a whole day. When the sun set, he finally stood up, then looked at his father's tombstone, and finally said: "Father, the reform of the Tang Dynasty is going well, and the domestic reform is going well." All kinds of ills are being eliminated one by one by the ninth brother, and the third brother, seventh brother, and eighth brother are also developing well." Li Min paused for a moment, looked up to the sky and sighed, and then continued: "It's just that now the contradictions between the Tang Dynasty, Da Qi, Tianzhu and the four Mediterranean empires have emerged. When our five brothers are here, this kind of contradiction will only accumulate. It will not completely break out, but when our descendants succeed to the throne, this accumulated contradiction will definitely break out, and a world war is likely to break out between the four countries!" When Li Min talked about the "World War", the tragic scenes of the two wars in later generations seemed to appear in front of his eyes. Countless people wailed under the gunfire, and large numbers of soldiers were sent to the battlefield, never to come back again. This is definitely not his imagination. With the current development speed of the four empires, if a war breaks out in the future, the scale will definitely not be smaller than the world wars of later generations, and it may even be more tragic. However, Li Min's expression changed immediately, and he spoke again with a firm face: "A war between the four empires is likely to provide an opportunity for those non-Han people to rise. This is something I will never allow, so no matter what, I will not let this kind of contradiction accumulate. Let the current conflicts between the four empires be resolved by my generation!" When Li Min finished his last words, he bowed deeply to Li Shimin's mausoleum again, then turned and left Zhaoling. Datang, Daqi, Tianzhu and the four Mediterranean countries divided up the world territory. This situation can be said to have been caused by him, so it became Li Min's responsibility to resolve the conflicts between the four countries. After leaving Zhaoling, Li Min rushed back to Chang'an overnight. On the way, he received replies from Li Ke, Li Zhen, and Li Yun, and learned that the three of them had already left for Chang'an. However, due to the distance, so It would take at least a month and a half for them to arrive in Chang'an, and before they arrived, Li Min was preparing to have a showdown with Li Zhi first, and then get his support. When Li Min rushed to Chang'an overnight, Li Zhi also suffered from insomnia that night. When he first received the news of Sixth Brother's arrival, he was shocked and a little happy. After all, the two brothers had not seen each other for many years. He had a lot to say to Li Min, and Cai'er also missed Li Min very much. But what Li Zhi didn't expect was that after Li Min returned to Chang'an, the first thing he did was not come to see himself and Cai'er first, but to worship his father. This made him feel a little strange, and he even had a premonition that his sixth brother would When I come back for the first time, something unusual is bound to happen. Li Zhi guessed Li Min's purpose of coming this time, and waited until midnight before falling asleep. Originally, the next day happened to be ten days, and Li Zhi didn't have to go to court, so he planned to have a good sleep and recharge before going to see him. Sixth Brother, but what he didn't expect was that not long after he fell asleep and the sun had not yet appeared in the east, Li Min sent someone to deliver a message and asked him to have a chat outside the imperial city! Text Chapter 749 Morning in Chang'an In the cold winter morning in Chang'an City, the biting north wind was blowing non-stop. It was already the beginning of the twelfth lunar month, and the Spring Festival would soon be here. In addition, the heavy snow that fell some time ago had not yet melted, making Chang'an Winter mornings are also extremely cold. . Compared with previous days, the streets of Chang'an today seem particularly deserted. Most people listen to the cold wind outside the window, and then nestle in the warm bed for a lazy nap. Because today is XNUMXth, except for a few people who want to Except for normal work, most other people do not need to work. Speaking of the benefit of ten-day rest, in the past, only officials or scholars in academies could enjoy it. Workers in factories or clerks in shops had almost no rest time unless they asked for leave from their employer. However, since Li Min took the lead in popularizing Xun Day in Taiwan, and stipulated in the form of legislation that all industries must have one day off every ten days, and special industries can allow employees to adjust themselves, then Xun Day spread. Later, Li Zhi After ascending the throne, he carried out reforms in the Tang Dynasty, and this regulation was also introduced into the Tang Dynasty in the middle of the year. On the broad Zhuque Street, the number of pedestrians today has suddenly decreased by half, and there are not many horse-drawn carriages. This makes the usually crowded Zhuque Street look a little deserted. Nearly half of the breakfast shops on both sides of the street are not open, but some popular ones The higher-end shops were not affected, and business was still booming. An unpretentious carriage drove from the direction of the imperial city, surrounded by several mounted guards, but this did not attract the attention of passers-by. After all, this was Chang'an, and there were countless dignitaries. Who would go out without bringing a few guards with them? A scene? Therefore, the people of Chang'an have long been accustomed to this situation. I saw the carriage heading south along Zhuque Street, then turning east at Anyi Fang near Mingde Gate, and stopped when it reached the Zigzag Pond. This place is not far from Si Zi's Princess Jinyang Mansion, but a few years ago, Si Zi and Shangguan Tingzhi moved to Taiwan shortly after their marriage, and would only come back to live for a while occasionally. Moreover, just before Li Min came to Chang'an, Si Zi and Shangguan Tingzhi went to Australia for fun and have not come back yet. "Ninth brother, there is a breakfast shop here. Sizi often praises the breakfasts made at this shop. She likes to eat breakfast at this shop the most in Chang'an. It happens that neither of us has eaten, so why not go down and taste it?" Li Min pointed at a breakfast shop not far away and smiled. The breakfast shop didn't have a big front, but it looked very neat. There was a flag hanging next to it with the four characters "Xu's Shop" written on it. When Li Zhi on the carriage heard Li Min's words, he turned to look at the breakfast shop and said with a smile: "I also heard Sizi praise this shop for its good craftsmanship and cleanliness. It's a pity that I never had the chance to come and taste it. Brother Six, you¡¯re treating me today, so you can have a taste of this family¡¯s craftsmanship!¡± After Li Zhi received the news from Li Min, he immediately got up from the bed, put on his casual clothes and left the palace. Now he really wants to know, what is the purpose of Brother Six coming here this time? It's a pity that after meeting Li Min, Li Zhi asked several times, but Li Min changed the topic and just said that we could talk somewhere else. What Li Zhi never expected was that his sixth brother He actually chose such an inconspicuous breakfast shop as the venue for the conversation. Li Min and Li Zhi got off the carriage and walked into the shop. The Xu family's shop was indeed very clean. The entire shop floor was covered with tiles and scrubbed very clean. The surrounding walls were also plastered not long after it was developed. The white cement prevents guests from having to worry about being covered in white dust like white lime. Xu¡¯s shop has a small appearance. There are ten neat tables placed inside the shop. For some reason, there are no other customers in the shop, so the tables are all empty. The innermost part is the counter of the shop. A woman in her forties or fifties is busy in the stove behind the counter. From time to time, she opens a steamer, which releases waves of mist, along with the alluring aroma of food. "You two gentlemen, please come in quickly!" When the woman behind the counter saw Li Min and Li Zhi coming in, she immediately greeted with a smile. Then she turned to the small door next to her and shouted: "Hurry up and greet the guests. !¡± "Well, here we come!" With a crisp response, the cotton curtain of the small door opened, and a girl of thirteen or fourteen years old came out, wearing a crisp cotton coat and trousers, and a neat white apron outside, smiling. Then he greeted Li Min and the two of them: "What do you two guests want to eat? Our Xu's shop has steamed buns, pancakes, fried dough sticks, beef and mutton, as well as various porridges, spicy soup, mutton soup, beef soup ¡­¡± Li Min listened to the little girl introducing so many types of breakfast at once, and couldn't help laughing at the moment: "Little girl, your store is not big and there are no customers in the store. Why do you prepare so many types of breakfast? Is it possible?" Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing money if you can¡¯t sell it?¡± But after hearing this, the little girl blinked her cute big eyes, and then explained to Li Min: "The guest hasAs you don¡¯t know, although our Xu family shop is small, it is very famous in this area. The people who come to eat in the shop are all dignitaries living nearby. These people are relatively lazy and usually don¡¯t get up until three o¡¯clock in the morning. At that time Only then would I send my family to buy breakfast, so now the store seems a little deserted. " Hearing the little girl say that the dignitaries living around were lazy, Li Min and Li Zhi both laughed out loud. The land beside Qujiang Pool was extremely expensive, and some nobles in the city liked to build a house here, but Qujiang Pool This place is a bit far from the imperial city, so those who have time to live here are naturally those leisurely nobles who don't have to go to court. They have nothing to do except eat and drink every day. They have a lot of time to sleep in. The little girl is not wronging them when they say they are lazy. . The woman behind the counter may have felt that it was inappropriate for the little girl to talk to the customers in the store like this, so she hurriedly explained: "You two guests, please don't listen to my daughter's nonsense. In such a cold weather, the customers are naturally unwilling to get up early. , In addition, when the weather in Chang'an gets cold, many noble people go to the south or Daqi to escape the cold, and will not come back until spring next year, so the business of our store is also affected, and the income in each winter is much less! " Li Min and Li Zhi naturally didn't mind. Li Zhi asked the woman behind the counter: "Madam boss, why are you and your daughter the only ones busy in your store? Isn't this other little girl not in school?" As soon as Li Zhi finished speaking, before the landlady could reply, the little girl standing next to him rushed to say: "Usually, my father, mother and brother are busy in the store, but my father just went out to purchase goods, and my brother was behind with me during the pregnancy. Sister-in-law, I just don¡¯t have to go to school today, so I came to the store to help. Normally it would be my brother who would greet you!" Hearing the little girl¡¯s rapid-fire answers made Li Min and Li Zhi laugh again, and at the same time they felt good about this little girl who spoke her mind freely. Next, Li Min ordered a basket of soup dumplings, a pancake and a bowl of spicy soup, while Li Zhi ordered a bowl of white porridge and a few fried dough sticks. The complimentary pickles are made from pickled radish, cut into thin strips, and sprinkled with sesame oil. Just smelling them makes people very appetizing. Li Min hadn't eaten well since yesterday, and his stomach was already growling with hunger when he was on the road. So when he saw breakfast being served, he was not polite at all. He first sprinkled the pickles on the pancakes, Then he rolled up the pancake and swallowed it in a few bites. And because he ate it so fast, he didn't even taste the pancake. After finishing the pancakes, Li Min took a few more mouthfuls of the numbing and spicy spicy soup. He immediately felt warm all over his body. In this cold winter morning, he felt indescribably comfortable. Next, Li Min picked up the small soup dumpling with chopsticks, first put it to his mouth, bit open the skin, and slowly sucked the soup inside. After drinking it clean, he dipped the soup dumpling in the ginger vinegar next to it. Put it in your mouth and slowly taste the deliciousness of the soup dumplings. Speaking of which, soup dumplings are a southern delicacy, but as transportation becomes more and more developed, exchanges between various places have also strengthened, so special delicacies from various places have also spread. It is not surprising to eat southern soup dumplings in Chang'an. "The store's craftsmanship is very good. This soup dumpling captures the essence of Runzhou soup dumplings. More than 30 steps are required to make it. It's really rare to be able to eat such authentic soup dumplings in Chang'an!" Li Min tasted the soup dumplings. , immediately praised loudly. Runzhou was Zhenjiang in later generations. At that time, Runzhou's soup dumplings were already very famous. Li Min even went to Runzhou to taste the delicious soup dumplings, so it is still fresh in his memory. When the proprietress behind the counter heard Li Min's compliment, her eyes lit up and she said, "Your Majesty, you are really well-informed. It takes more than thirty steps to taste our soup dumplings in one go. To tell you the truth, I The daughter-in-law there is from Runzhou in the south. The skill of making soup dumplings has been passed down from generation to generation in her family. She makes these soup dumplings by herself. However, she is pregnant now and can only make ten soup dumplings a day. If you still want to eat our soup dumplings tomorrow, Soup dumplings, then you have to rush early like today!¡± When Li Zhi heard what the boss lady said, he couldn't help but become interested in this kind of soup dumplings, so he asked for one himself, and then imitated Li Min's example and tasted it. The result was that he also applauded loudly, and at the same time secretly cried out that it was a pity. I have stayed in Chang'an for so many years, but I didn't know that there was such a delicious soup dumpling here. Neither brother had eaten breakfast, and since it was rare for them to experience the life of ordinary people, they both put down their arrogance and wolfed down the breakfast in front of them. Li Min even added a bowl of millet and mung bean porridge at the end. Just enough. But just when Li Min put down the chopsticks in his hand, Li Zhi finally couldn't help but asked again: "Brother Six, why did you suddenly come to Chang'an this time?" Text Chapter 750 Sixth Brother, are you crazy? Hearing Li Zhi's question, Li Min did not answer in a hurry, but made a waiting gesture to him. Then he turned to the proprietress and asked: "Proprietress, I heard that your store is a time-honored brand. I wonder how many years it¡¯s been open?¡± The proprietress who was cutting beef and mutton heard Li Min's question and replied without raising her head: "Actually, it's not really a time-honored brand. It started with my great-grandfather, but at that time, my great-grandfather His old man set up a stall in Luoyang. Later, in our grandfather's generation, the family moved to Chang'an. At that time, it was still the Sui Dynasty, and Chang'an was also called Daxing. My grandfather relied on my great-grandfather's savings to start the business. Such a store has been passed down to us and my wife, and it really only counts three generations, which adds up to less than a hundred years.¡± After hearing what the landlady said, Li Min smiled and said: "The landlady is too harsh. The city of Chang'an is less than a hundred years old. If we talk about the shops in the city, I'm afraid none of them can be as old as your shop. So, It is considered a time-honored brand in Chang'an City, and the current situation of Datang is so good. When your sons, grandsons, and great-grandsons inherit this family business, they will definitely become the leading century-old store in Chang'an!" Hearing Li Min's praise, the proprietress was also beaming with joy, especially when she thought that the reputation of her store had already been established. If the current situation could be maintained, then in a few decades, her store would really become a It¡¯s a century-old shop, and when the time comes, relying on this brand, as long as the craftsmanship of the descendants is not too bad, it will be enough for them to have enough food and clothing. Li Zhi next to him heard Sixth Brother and the proprietress discussing some issues about a century-old store, but he was confused and couldn't figure out what Li Min's move meant? But just when Li Zhi was confused. Li Min suddenly turned to him and sighed: "Ninth brother, a small shop still wants to inherit it for a hundred years. And descendants of Fuze, how long do you think we can inherit our country?" Although Li Min asked in a soft voice. But when Li Zhi heard it, it was like a thunderbolt, and he couldn't even turn his mind around for a while. This is not because Li Zhi reacted slowly. After all, no one expected that Li Min was chatting with a market woman about the issue of a century-old store, and now he suddenly jumped to the inheritance of the two countries. This kind of jump in thinking is really too big. , anyone else would not be able to turn the corner. After a while, Li Zhi finally woke up from his brain freeze. Then he looked up at the boss lady who was still busy, and then said in a low voice: "Brother Six, now our Tang Dynasty occupies East Asia and Central Asia, and then develops to the extremely cold places in the north. Da Qi occupies the Pacific coast, and also marches into the Americas. , Seventh Brother and Eighth Brother occupy Tianzhu and are eyeing the African continent, not to mention Third Brother. The Mediterranean Empire also has the tendency to annex Europe. It can be said that the entire world has been carved up by us. As long as we brothers support each other, we will naturally be able to survive for generations to come. , the inheritance continues!¡± Hearing what Li Zhi said. Li Min stared into his eyes with a smile and didn't speak for a long time. Li Zhi, on the other hand, was staring at him with hair all over his body, and felt a little weak in his heart. Because his answer to Li Min just now was not what he really thought, it could even be said to be a bit perfunctory. Just when Li Zhi felt that he could not help but take the initiative to apologize under Li Min's gaze. Li Min suddenly said: "Ninth Brother, you have indeed grown up a lot than before. But Sixth Brother came all the way to Chang'an not because he wanted to hear your perfunctory words, but because he wanted to hear what you said from the bottom of his heart!" Hearing Brother Six point out that he was lying, Li Zhi was a little embarrassed. In addition, he finally guessed a bit of Li Min's purpose, so he thought about it for a moment and finally said frankly: "Brother Six, the whole world has already Divided by our four empires, although there are still countries such as Dashi and Persia that have not been destroyed, they are either dependent on us or lingering in the cracks between our empires. Therefore, there is almost no power outside our four empires. Subvert our rule!" When Li Zhi said this, he raised his head and glanced at the proprietress behind the counter. When he found that she was still busy and didn't pay attention to them, he continued: "But as the saying goes, Xiao Qiang is the cause of trouble. Although there is no threat other than our brothers, it is also true." In this way, the competition between our four empires has become increasingly fierce, and this competition will inevitably produce conflicts. For example, myna and I had a quarrel last time because of this. Sometimes I am also worried that if this happens If the accumulated conflicts suddenly burst out, the consequences would be disastrous!" Hearing that Li Zhi finally confided in him, Li Min also smiled. He took out his wallet from his arms and paid off the bill. Then he said to Li Zhi: "Let's go to Qujiang Pool for a walk." Turn, there are some words that I have been hiding in my heart for ten years, and now it¡¯s time to talk to you!¡± "Ten years!" Li Zhi was shocked. Ten years ago was also the time when their father Li Shimin passed away. That means that Sixth Brother should have expected it at that time.In the current situation, I just don't know whether he, who has always been wise, can resolve the conflicts between the four empires? "Qujiang Drinking" in Qujiang Pool is one of the eight scenic spots in Chang'an, and the scenery beside the pool is beautiful. Especially in spring and autumn every year, a large number of literati and even ordinary people gather here to visit. However, it is already the twelfth lunar month, and the water in the pool has already frozen, and the green trees beside the pool have turned into dead trees. There is no scenery to see at all. Therefore, when Li Min and Li Zhi came to the Qujiang Pool, there was not even a tourist around. . Li Min and Li Zhi came to a pavilion that was sheltered from the wind. The guards around them immediately brought a small stove, as well as a kettle and tea sets. After the two sat down, the water boiled quickly. Li Zhi stood up and made tea. Then he poured tea for Li Min and himself. Li Min took a sip of tea and then said, "Ninth brother, do you still remember what your father said when he passed away?" When Li Zhi heard Li Min mention this, he sighed and said, "Father, let us remember that no matter what happens, we will always be brothers!" "That's right!" Li Min said solemnly at this time, "Father has long expected the development of the world structure, and knows that in this world, the only thing that can threaten our four empires is ourselves, so he does not He hoped to see the day when our brothers would kill each other, so before he died, he entrusted me with the task of coordinating and resolving the conflicts between the four countries, but my father was wrong about this!" "Wrong?" Li Zhi was a little surprised. He didn't know what Li Min's words meant. Li Min took a sip of tea again, then gently put down the cup and said, "Father was indeed wrong. He saw that there would definitely be conflicts between the four empires, but he only thought of letting me mediate, but he forgot , I also represent one of the four empires. I may be able to mediate once or twice, but if the times are too many, I will inevitably be suspected by a few of you. In the end, I may not only fail to mediate the conflicts between you, but even myself. They may all fall into it, which is why I have watched frequent conflicts between countries in the past few years, but except for the one between you and my eighth brother, I rarely paid attention to them!" After hearing this, Li Zhi pondered for a moment, then sighed and said: "I see, with your temperament, Brother Six, how could you have allowed so many conflicts between us over the years without trying to find a solution? No. Come to think of it, you have your own difficulties!" Li Zhi has been the emperor for ten years, and he is no longer the young boy he was before. Moreover, he also knows very clearly that if the conflicts between the four empires are allowed to accumulate like this, they can only be resolved by war. Of course, this war may come very late, at least it will not break out during the lifetimes of these brothers, but what about fifty years later, one hundred years later, or two hundred years later? No one can be sure that their descendants will still take into account the family affection between each other, and once a war breaks out, no matter who loses or wins, it will not be a good thing! At this time, Li Min smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Ninth brother, do you really think of me as a god? There are some things that I can think of ways to solve, but there are some things that cannot be solved at all, such as the relationship between our four empires. Some contradictions may not seem like big problems and can be solved easily, but they are only treating the symptoms and not the root cause. If you want to completely solve the problems of the four empires, you must find out the root causes so that they can be solved once and for all." "The fundamental reason?" Li Zhi seemed to be very interested when he heard this. He also put down the teacup in his hand and asked, "Brother Yiliu, in your opinion, the fundamental problem is why there are so many contradictions in our four empires. Where is it?" Li Min knew that Li Zhi would ask this, so he didn't seem surprised. However, he did not answer Li Zhi directly, but asked: "Ninth brother, don't ask me in a hurry. I really want to know now." , what do you think of this fundamental reason?¡± Li Zhi used to only think about how to coordinate the relations between several countries, but he never thought about the root cause of the conflicts between the countries. Therefore, after hearing Li Min's rhetorical question, he was stunned for a while and began to think quickly in his mind. But after a long time, Li Zhi raised his head, showed a helpless smile to Li Min and said: "Brother Six, you really stumped me. I really can't think of the root cause of the conflicts between our four countries, and it's getting worse and worse." The more I think about it, the more I think it is almost impossible to completely eliminate the conflicts between the four countries, unless the four countries are merged into one country!" As soon as Li Zhi finished speaking, he heard Li Min's hearty laughter. Then Li Min's expression changed and he said seriously: "Why not? You have already thought of the answer. If you want to thoroughly There is only one way to resolve the conflicts between the four empires, and that is to merge the four kingdoms into one, which is why I came to you!" After hearing this, Li Zhi stood up from the stool in fright, then stared at Li Min with a horrified face, his lips trembled a little and said: "SixSixth brother"?Are you crazy? How can this be? "(To be continued) Text Chapter 751 The idea of ??merging the four empires "Why is it impossible?" Li Min stared at Li Zhi and asked, his eyes were calm and wise, and there was no sense of madness at all. It was obvious that he had put forward this idea after careful consideration. "Impossible, absolutely impossible!" Li Zhi suddenly stood up and walked back and forth several times, with a very complicated look on his face, which seemed to be resisting and anxious, which made it difficult to see clearly. Li Min acted extremely calmly at this time. He looked at Li Zhi who was walking back and forth in front of him, and then said calmly: "Ninth brother, whether it is impossible or unwilling, I have to ask you about your true intentions!" As soon as Li Min's words came out, Li Zhi immediately seemed to be struck by lightning. He stood blankly on the spot. After a while, he slowly turned his head to look at Li Min, and finally sat down on the stool with a dejected expression and sighed. Said: "Sixth brother, you are right. If the four countries merge, then among our five brothers, you are the only one qualified to sit on the throne of this huge empire. So how will the four of us arrange it then? And From the bottom of my heart, I really don¡¯t want to lose my current throne!¡± In fact, when Li Zhi heard Li Min's idea of ??merging the four countries just now, he didn't think so deeply, but he instinctively felt a kind of resistance and anxiety. Now after Li Min's reminder, he suddenly discovered that the reason why he instinctively He resisted because he was worried about losing his throne. As the saying goes, a man cannot be without power for a day, especially a king like Li Zhi, who holds the highest power of the empire in his hands, so naturally he cannot give up easily! Li Min had already expected Li Zhi's reaction. After all, he had watched Li Zhi grow up. In addition, he is also an emperor, so he naturally understands Li Zhi's thoughts. In addition, Li Zhi mentioned that after the merger. He did not deny that only Li Min could serve as emperor. Even if Li Zhi and the others wanted to compete with him, Li Min would not let the throne fall into the hands of others. This is not because he loves power, but because the merger of the four empires involves too many problems, some of which require the help of the knowledge and experience that Li Min brought from later generations. Therefore, besides him, neither Li Zhi nor Li Ke , none of them can perfectly combine the four empires into one! Li Min stood up at this time, then walked to the guardrail of the pavilion with his back to Li Zhi, looking at the desolate winter scenery outside. At the same time, he said in a heavy tone: "Ninth Brother, I know that the idea of ????merging the four countries is a bit fanciful, but this is the only way to solve the current dilemma of the four countries. Otherwise, with the development and conflict of contradictions, the four empires will definitely be affected by the conflict between resources and interests. If a fierce conflict breaks out, we may have already died by then. Not only will countless people be devastated by the war, but even our descendants may be killed by their cousins!" When Li Min said the last sentence, Li Zhi couldn't help but shudder. He knew that Liu Ge's words were definitely not alarmist, no matter when. War is the most cruel, especially a conflict of interests between countries, which will definitely end with the defeat of one party. The fate of the defeated is naturally very tragic, as for the so-called family love. Basically will not be taken into consideration! "Brother Six, apart from the merger of the four countries, is there really no other way?" Li Zhi asked in a dry voice. In the past, he was limited by his vision. He might not be able to see as far as Li Shimin and Li Min, but in doing After being the emperor for ten years, he has a longer-term vision and sees some things that he could not see before. In addition, he is an emotional person, so he, like Li Min, wants to avoid this kind of thing. situation occurs. "If there was another way, I wouldn't come all the way to find you!" Li Min said helplessly. In fact, when Li Min proposed the idea of ????merging the four countries, he also took a huge risk. After all, power confuses people. If Li Zhi or Li Ke and others are unwilling to give up their power, it may eventually lead to several brothers turning against each other, or even detonating in advance. Conflicts between several countries. Li Zhi felt extremely heavy after hearing this. Emotionally speaking, he did not want to give up his rights under any circumstances, but rationally he told him that maybe listening to Sixth Brother now is the real solution to the problem. "Sixth brother, I want to hear your detailed plan to merge the four countries!" Li Zhi was naturally undecided about such a major matter, so now he wanted to hear Li Min's merger plan. At this time, Li Min felt that Li Zhi's attitude had relaxed, so he was shocked and immediately said: "In my plan, after the merger of the four countries, we will implement a system that has never been implemented before, such as As for the core inheritance of the throne, it will no longer be passed down from father to son!" "It's not passed down from father to son. Sixth brother, do you want to imitate Yao and Shun in abdication?" Li Zhi asked in shock. "Of course not!" Li Yin said with a smile, "I plan to select one of our five brothers to become the new emperor after the four countries merge."?'s emperor, and the remaining four will establish a royal council to attract outstanding talents from our descendants into the council for training. When the emperor dies, the royal council will vote to select from the royal family in the council. A new emperor is elected, and the elected successor cannot be the heir of the previous emperor! " After hearing Li Min¡¯s idea of ??the royal council, Li Zhi was stunned. In any case, he never thought that his sixth brother would have such a weird idea in his mind? However, Li Zhi obviously had no confidence in this royal council, and then asked with some suspicion: "Sixth brother, your royal council seems a little unreliable. After all, people have selfish motives, and the emperor holds military and political power in his hands." With great power, what if he wants to pass the throne to his son and ignores the election results of the council?" When Li Min heard this, he laughed and said: "Ninth brother, you asked a good question. I plan to separate the military and political power. The military power belongs to the emperor and the royal council. If the emperor wants to use military power, he must go through The consent of the Royal Parliament. As for the administrative power, like my Daqi, it belongs to the Prime Minister. Similarly, the appointment and dismissal of the Prime Minister also need to be approved by the Emperor and the Royal Parliament. In addition, the judiciary is independent of the administrative system and supervises the affairs of officials and the Royal Family. Illegal behavior!¡± When Li Zhi heard this, he finally understood what Li Min meant. In fact, according to Li Min's idea, after the merger of the four kingdoms, except for the emperor and the royal council, there was almost no big difference from the current system of Da Qi or Tang Dynasty in other aspects. , but the highest imperial power is jointly controlled by the emperor and the royal council. In this way, the power in the hands of the emperor can be supervised, and at the same time, each emperor can maintain good quality as much as possible, so as to avoid the kind of stupidity in history. emperor. Thinking of this, Li Zhi couldn't help but feel a little moved. Although he could not compete with his sixth brother Li Min now, and he was the first emperor after the merger of the four kingdoms, he still held considerable power in his hands. More importantly, he Yes, if his son strives to compete with the sons of Third Brother, Seventh Brother and Eighth Brother, then his son will be the second emperor after the merger of the four empires. Judging from the current territories of the four empires , it is not an exaggeration to call him the Lord of the World. Li Min had been observing the changes in Li Zhi's expression, and now seeing Li Zhi's heartbeat, he continued: "In addition, Datang is the birthplace of our brothers, so I think that after the merger of the four kingdoms, the capital can be set in Datang. Within the Tang Dynasty, but Chang'an is an inland city, a little far away from Daqi and Tianzhu, so I think we can choose a city from the coastal cities of the Tang Dynasty and make it the capital of the new empire, such as Dengzhou, Shanghai or Guangzhou is a good choice!¡± Hearing that Li Min took the initiative to set the capital of the new empire in Datang, Li Zhi had no doubts in his heart. He finally nodded and said: "Brother Six, I understand what you mean. Although I think this idea is too bold, but But I have to admit that if this idea is realized, it will definitely be a good thing for our Li family. At least it can make our imperial rule safer. However, the merger of the four empires involves more than just one issue. The issue of succession to the throne also involves the integration of the military, the establishment and reorganization of administrative agencies, etc. These are not easy to solve, and there may even be trouble. Sixth brother, are you sure?" "Of course I can't do it by myself, but don't I still have brothers like you? Don't forget that I have my share in this world, and you also have your share. My own wisdom is limited, and I will definitely have some shortcomings in some aspects. So I plan to convince you and Third Brother, and then the five of us will sit down and have a good discussion. With the wisdom of our five emperors, we will definitely come up with a way to merge!" Li Min laughed after hearing this. road. Now that he has convinced Li Zhi, he is also confident of convincing the remaining Li Ke. In this way, only Li Yun and Li Zhen are left. After this heart-to-heart talk, Li Zhi finally agreed to Li Min's idea of ????merging the four countries, but the specific method of merging would have to wait until Li Min convinced Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen. In addition, they all need to sit down and have a good chat about how to manage the empire after the merger. Next, Li Min stayed in Chang'an, waiting for the arrival of Li Ke and the other three, while discussing with Li Zhi possible problems and solutions when merging the four empires. Because this matter was so important, apart from the two of them, Li Zhi only told Cai'er about it. In recent years, Li Zhi has been in poor health sometimes, and Cai'er has helped him handle government affairs. It can be said that she is Li Zhi's most trusted assistant. However, after Cai'er heard from Li Zhi about her cousin Li Min's idea of ??merging the four countries, she put forward her own different views! (To be continued) Text Chapter 752 Cai'er's Suggestions Since the death of Li Shimin and Queen Changsun, Li Zhi moved into the Taiji Palace, and Cai'er, as his queen, naturally moved to the Lizheng Palace. For this reason, Concubine Yang stayed in Chang'an for a few more months, leaving all the palace management matters to Cai'er, and then went to Taiwan to live with Li Min's family. In the glass greenhouse on the side of Taiji Palace, hot water flows through the underground copper pipes, making the temperature in the greenhouse very high. All kinds of flowers and plants are growing very well, and there are even some bees flying around among the flowers. , it looks the same as the scenery in spring, but looking out through the glass of the greenhouse, you can only see large tracts of snowflakes flying outside. "It's snowing again in Chang'an. It's not like Taiwan, where it just rains all winter and you can't see any snowflakes at all. For those of us who grew up in the north, if there are no snowflakes in winter, it's not winter at all!" In a small pavilion for people to rest in the greenhouse, Li Min said with some emotion while drinking the tea made by Cai'er himself. Today is the third snowfall since the beginning of winter in Chang'an, and the biting north wind is blowing loudly. Before the snowflakes fall all over the sky, they are blown up again by the cold wind, making the surrounding area completely white, making it difficult for pedestrians to pass by. I couldn't see the road clearly, and many people stayed at home without coming out. "Cousin, you always make sarcastic remarks. I still can't adapt to the cold weather in Chang'an. I miss the warm sunshine in Taiwan every winter, but it's impossible to go back now, so I have to stay in the palace every day. The most I can do here is grow tea and weed in this greenhouse, it¡¯s really boring!¡± Cai¡¯er, who was sitting in front of Li Min, said lazily. She had lived in Taiwan since she was a child. Naturally, I can't stand the cold weather in the north. Cai'er is now over thirty, and exudes mature charm with every smile. Over the years, she and Li Zhi gave birth to two sons and one daughter. The eldest son, Li Hong, was established as the crown prince of the Tang Dynasty. In addition, Li Zhi has also had some physical problems in recent years. The main reason is that Cai'er inherited the qi disease from Li Shimin. Cai'er felt sorry for him, so she sometimes helped Li Zhi handle government affairs. Now she has become Li Zhi's most trusted and important assistant. It is precisely because of this that Cai'er now looks mature and somewhat intellectual, and has the feeling of a strong woman in future generations. Hearing Cai'er's complaint, Li Min smiled and said: "Although Chang'an is nice, it is too cold in winter and a little humid in summer. In terms of conditions, it is not as good as Luoyang. In addition, the development of Dengzhou and Shanghai is also good. Datang Someone in the country has long proposed moving the capital, but you and your ninth brother should consider it!" "Eh? Cousin, don't you want to merge the four countries? Then you can directly set a capital on the coast of the Tang Dynasty. My husband and I can just move there. Why move the capital?" Cai'er said and glanced sideways at Li Min. Touch other people's deep meaning. Noticing Cai'er's intriguing eyes, Li Min took a sip of tea again and said with a smile: "You're an older girl. You're also more thoughtful. You even go around in circles in front of your cousin. Come on, tell me, you're here to see me this time. Don¡¯t you want to talk about merging the four empires?¡± I saw Cai'er burst into laughter after hearing this. Pointing at Li Min, he said angrily: "Cousin, it's true. I am also the Queen of the Tang Dynasty now, but you are better off. You even call me 'girl'. If those old antiques from the Ministry of Rites know about it, they will definitely scold you like crazy!" " Seeing that Cai'er was joking with him, Li Min also responded with a few words. As a result, the cousins, who had not seen each other for many years, got into such a quarrel that they almost forgot about the business. "Cousin, I think your idea of ??merging the four countries is a bit inappropriate. At least one aspect is too ill-considered!" Cai'er finally said straight to the point. "Oh? What's so inconsiderate?" Li Min asked in surprise. I saw Cai'er tucking a strand of hanging hair behind her ears, and then showed an intellectual smile and said: "Cousin, your idea of ????merging the four countries is very bold and very good, because it is indeed the most direct way to resolve the conflicts between the four countries. It is also the most effective method, but you have overlooked one issue, that is, the national conditions of Tang, Daqi, Tianzhu and the four Mediterranean countries are different. For example, if the four countries are merged and you, cousin, become the emperor of the new empire, there will naturally be no differences in Daqi. What could go wrong? As for the Tang Dynasty, cousin, with your reputation in the Tang Dynasty, you should be able to control the situation. However, Tianzhu and the Mediterranean are different. There are the Third Brother, the Seventh Brother and the Eighth Brother with their confidants. Those who were defeated, even if Third Brother and the others are willing to merge the four countries and hand over their throne, will their subordinates agree?" After hearing Cai'er's words, Li Xun was also stunned. He had previously focused all his energy on convincing Li Zhi and the others, but he had neglected this point. Both Tianzhu and Mediterranean countries were Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhi. Zhen personally led the people to defeat it. Although he helped a lot, the impact on the two countries was actually limited. If Li Ke and the others really handed over the throne, I am afraid that none of their domestic civil and military officials would agree. , and may even lead to??Civil unrest. Thinking of this serious consequence, Li Min couldn't help but fell silent. It seemed that his previous thinking was too simple and his thinking was a bit idealistic. There was no problem with the ultimate ideal of merging the four empires. The question was how to merge and what measures should be taken. Which way to merge? Cai'er saw Li Min's pensive expression, but then she smiled and said, "Cousin, I actually have an immature idea, why don't I tell you for your reference?" Li Min, who was in distress, perked up when he heard Cai'er's words and said eagerly: "Speak quickly, Cai'er, your brain is much better than my cousin's. Even my ninth brother often praises you as a person who handles government affairs." good helper!" Hearing Li Min's compliment, Cai'er pursed her lips and smiled and said, "Actually, I think your cousin's idea of ??merging the four countries is very good, but some places are obviously too anxious. Everything must be done step by step, let alone merging the four countries." The great empire is a major event that concerns the entire world, so I think the merger of the four great empires can be divided into three major steps!" "What three big steps?" Li Min's eyes brightened when he heard this. Cai'er had obviously thought it over carefully, which made him more confident in Cai'er's idea. I saw Cai'er taking a gentle sip of tea, and then said with a relaxed smile: "The prerequisite for merging the four empires is that Sixth Brother, you must convince the eldest cousin, Seventh Brother, and Eighth Brother, but even if you all agree Merger, this news must still be kept strictly confidential, and the next step is to form a close alliance!" "Alliance?" Li Min was a little surprised and confused when he heard this. Although the alliance sounds good in name, and it can indeed solve some superficial conflicts, the countries are still independent within the alliance, and the root cause of the conflicts is still there. It is impossible to completely solve the problems between the four countries. "Yes, it's an alliance!" Cai'er emphasized again, "Cousin, you all come from the same origin, and the country relies on the rule of the Han people. In essence, there is almost no big difference between the four empires, so It is natural to form a close alliance, and after the alliance is formed, some conflicts can be resolved through negotiations within the alliance, and the remaining few more acute conflicts, even if they cannot be completely resolved, can at least be alleviated!" Hearing that Cai'er had a clear understanding of the alliance, Li Min finally felt relieved. Then Cai'er said again: "After the alliance is formed, the second step can be carried out. The countries in the alliance still maintain their independence in name, and the throne remains unchanged. This will not cause any backlash from some people. . But after the alliance, Sixth Brother, you can use the name of the alliance, coupled with the cooperation of the eldest cousin and the others, to strengthen the unity of the four empires in all aspects and prepare for the final step of the merger!" At this point, Cai'er paused for a moment, then continued: "After several or even more than ten years of alliance development, I guess with your ability, cousin, the pace among the four empires will be basically the same by then, and all countries will also be at the same pace. Having recognized the capabilities of the alliance, now cousin, you join forces with the eldest cousin and the others, and the five of them jointly issue a statement to merge the four countries, and presumably the resistance will be much smaller at this time!" After listening to Cai'er's words, Li Min also thought for a moment and considered the idea she proposed. It has to be said that Cai'er's idea is indeed more feasible than his previous idea. The most important thing is the alliance in the middle. The transition is equivalent to giving the four merging countries a long buffer period. It not only gives each country a time to adapt, but also gives them more time to prepare. But then Li Min thought of another question. He looked up at Cai'er who was smiling and said, "Cai'er, your plan is indeed very good, but why do I feel like something is missing?" "What's missing, why didn't I know?" Cai'er deliberately opened her eyes wide and looked very innocent. Seeing that Cai'er, now a mother, still pretended to be stupid in front of him like she did before, Li Min couldn't help but feel angry and funny. He pointed at her and said helplessly: "You little slippery man, according to your method, Finally, Third Brother, Ninth Brother and I jointly issued a merger statement, so who should be the emperor after the merger?" Hearing Li Min point out his selfishness, Cai'er smiled cheekily and said: "Of course you are the only one to be the emperor of the empire. After all, no one can match my cousin in terms of talents, whether it is my eldest cousin or Jiulang." Compared with you. But I don¡¯t agree with taking away the throne from my eldest cousin. After all, they have been emperors for so many years. If they lose the throne all of a sudden, they will inevitably feel disappointed, and those who are loyal to them will inevitably feel sad. Ji Di, cousin, it won¡¯t be easy for you to command them in the future.¡± Cai'er said this and glanced at Li Min secretly. When she found that there was no angry expression on his face, she continued: "So I think that after the merger, we can make a special trip to save the eldest cousin and Jiulang." The throne is nominally the same as your cousin¡¯s status.They are different, but the real power is controlled by your cousin. However, after their death, the entire empire can only allow one emperor to exist! "(To be continued) Text Chapter 753 Five Emperors Gathering Finally, Cai'er stood up and poured another cup of tea for Li Min, then showed a naughty smile that did not match his age and said: "The other most important thing is that I, the queen, haven't done enough yet!" When Cai'er said the last sentence, she deliberately winked at Li Min. Although her last sentence seemed to be a joke, it actually had another deeper meaning, which was to remind Li Min that whether he retained the throne was also related to the interests of the queens and concubines such as Cai'er and Wu Meiniang. It seems that he has little say in this matter, but his potential influence is also considerable. A month later, Li Yun and Li Zhen finally arrived in Chang'an, and more than half a month later, Li Ke finally arrived. Although they all traveled in secret this time, there is no airtight wall in the world, and many people still Knowing that five emperors from the four empires gathered in Chang'an made everyone speculate, what exactly brought these emperors at the top of power together? In the main hall of Prince Qi's Mansion, which had been idle for many years, five brothers, Li Min and Li Ke, sat together around the table. The table was already littered with cups and plates. The five of them had also drank a lot of wine, and everyone had a bit of irritation on their faces. red. After all, the five brothers hadn't been able to get together to drink and chat for many years, so when they met today, everyone tacitly agreed not to mention anything serious and would finish the reunion dinner first. The Spring Festival has passed, but the weather in Chang'an is still very cold. Many braziers were raised in the hall, making the whole hall warm. In addition, Li Min and the other five also drank a lot of wine, so every day Everyone feels a little sweaty. There were no outsiders here, so Li Ke and Li Min took the lead. All five of them opened the buttons of their outer cotton robes, exposing their clothes underneath. If someone breaks in at this time. I'm afraid even if I beat him to death, he wouldn't believe that the five people in front of him were actually the five emperors who stood at the pinnacle of world power. Li Min saw that everyone had almost finished drinking. So he and Li Zhi looked at each other, then stood up and said: "Third brother, seventh brother, eighth brother, I am calling everyone here this time. Actually, I have a huge matter to discuss with you!" Hearing Li Min¡¯s words, Li Ke and the other three did not show any surprised expressions. After all, they knew that if it was just a trivial matter, Li Min would not let them come all the way to Chang¡¯an, so the three of them were mentally prepared. Even before he came, he had already guessed the reason why Li Min came to them. But when Li Min put forward his idea of ??merging the four countries and explained Cai'er's improved method of merging, Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen were all shocked beyond measure. Even the first thought in their minds was The reaction was similar to Li Zhi's before, they all thought Li Min was crazy. But with Li Min's methodical explanation, they gradually understood that Li Min was definitely not joking this time! After listening to Li Min¡¯s explanation, Li Ke, Li Yun, and Li Zhen looked at each other a few times. Then they were silent for a long time, and finally Li Ke took the lead and said: "Liu Lang, I can understand your idea, and from a rational point of view. I also support you in doing this, but if you want to accomplish this, you need to face it." Faced with countless problems. Are you really sure that the merger of the four empires will be successful?" Regarding Li Ke's question, Li Min also answered very sincerely: "Third brother. Before my father passed away, I already had the idea of ????merging the four empires into one. But the time was not right at the time. It's immature, and the conflicts between our four countries have not broken out. If I proposed this idea, I'm afraid you, Third Brother, wouldn't understand it, but now everyone has personal experience. The Eighth Brother and the Ninth Brother were still We had a quarrel over the border issue, and if we let this situation continue to develop, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not impossible for our brothers to turn against each other!¡± Li Min let out a long sigh when he said this, and then went on to answer Li Ke's question: "As for the certainty you said, third brother, I can only say here that this is a road that has never been traveled before, so how can it be done?" If I can¡¯t succeed, I don¡¯t have any confidence, and this matter also needs your full help, Third Brother, otherwise I will have no chance of success on my own!¡± Hearing Li Min's candid words, Li Ke's face also showed some struggle and contradiction. Now his psychology is the same as that of Li Zhi before, and he also faces the conflict between reason and desire. And in comparison, Li Ke has been a retributive person since he was a child. The same is true. He also has a strong desire for power, so if you want him to take the initiative to hand over the power in his hands, it requires more determination than Li Zhi. Even bigger. Li Yun and Li Zhen now have the same expressions as Li Ke. They are different from Li Zhi. The Tang Dynasty in Li Zhi's hands was inherited from Li Shimin, and this Tang Dynasty should have belonged to Li Min. In addition, Li Zhi's health is also not good, and he has been somewhat unable to handle government affairs in the past two years, so he can agree to Li Min's opinion on the merger in the shortest possible time. But Li Yun and Li Zhen¡¯s Tianzhu were defeated by them with one hand and one kick.Tianzhu embodies the greatest efforts of the two of them, so emotionally speaking, they really don't want to hand over Tianzhu's power. In the end, Li Zhen and Li Yun looked at each other, and then Li Zhen said: "Brother Six, before we make a decision, I want to ask you a question!" "Oh, what's the problem?" Li Min said with a smile. Li Zhen also showed a frank expression and said: "Sixth brother, you also know that among the people I admire most in my life, you are ranked first, while my father is only ranked second, so for I have always been very supportive of your decision, but I really want to know, if the third brother and the ninth brother and I both oppose the merger of the four empires, what will you do then?" It was not that Li Min had never thought about Li Zhen's question. Even when he came to see Li Zhi before, he was already prepared for failure, so he immediately replied solemnly: "Eighth brother, you are a leader." Soldiers, and Tianzhu¡¯s current troops are almost completely replaced by firearms troops, so you should understand that with the development of the times and technology, advanced weapons have an increasing impact on war, and sometimes they are even directly crushing The advantages." When he said this, Li Min looked at Li Zhen with bright eyes. At this time, Li Zhen nodded and said: "Yes, from the initial grenades and rockets to the later muskets and artillery, especially the current muskets and artillery, they have been updated several times. The weather has changed the firearms." The impact of firearms is getting smaller and smaller. It can be said that the development of firearms is getting faster and faster, and their lethality is getting stronger and stronger. Now they have already replaced cold weapons such as knives, guns, and crossbows. Sometimes the equipment of a new firearm is indeed It can affect the outcome of a war!" At this time, Li Ke, Li Yun and Li Zhi were also attracted by Li Min's words, but what they didn't understand was why Li Min suddenly discussed the impact of firearms on war with Li Zhen? After receiving Li Zhen's affirmative answer, Li Min glanced at the four brothers present, then sighed and said, "I invented firearms. Today's muskets and artillery are far from the power I imagined. If the merger plan I proposed is opposed by everyone, then I can only make some plans for my children and grandchildren. After returning to Daqi, I will hand over the government affairs of Daqi to the prince, and then I will rush into the thunderbolt of Daqi. In the academy, we strive to develop some more advanced weapons in the last time. For example, the Perak Academy is currently designing a gun that can fire continuously. I call it a machine gun. A soldier holding a machine gun can shoot in an instant. Shooting dozens or hundreds of bullets, the power is beyond everyone¡¯s imagination!¡± Hearing Li Min's calm words, Li Ke, Li Zhen and others felt a heavy pressure. Li Min's talent in developing new inventions was recognized, from the initial soju, perfume, and fireworks to the later new inventions. Ships, steam engines, firearms, etc., these were almost all the things he came up with first, and they were all done when Li Min was busy with chores. If he really put down all the chores and concentrated on researching new firearms, So who knows what terrible things he might come up with? In fact, Li Ke and Li Zhen obviously overestimated Li Min's ability. In his previous life, Li Min was just an ordinary person. He naturally knew a lot about some common sense things, but he was far behind in terms of professionalism, such as firearms. For example, among the firearms currently used in various countries, black powder is still the main one. As for the more powerful and more practical smokeless gunpowder, after so many years of research, we have just begun to have a clue. As for the more advanced weapons Li Min was talking about, in fact, he had no idea at all. He said these words just to put some pressure on Li Ke and the four of them. After all, his knowledge of the development of firearms was very limited, at most. We know that machine guns are a major category of firearms development, and if machine guns want to be put into practical use, they must first develop metal bullets and smokeless gunpowder. However, Li Ke and Li Zhen naturally didn't know that Li Min was bragging. After all, Li Min's previous talents had convinced them that as long as Li Min was willing, he would definitely be able to create more advanced firearms, and when Daqi had With these advanced firearms, they will definitely be ahead of them in military terms. Coupled with Daqi's powerful navy, it can be said to be invincible. If a war breaks out, then their descendants will be in trouble. ! Thinking of this, Li Ke, Li Zhen, and Li Yun looked at each other a little bit, and they even felt like Li Min was bullying others. But at this moment, Li Zhi, who had been silent, suddenly said: "Third brother, seventh brother and eighth brother, actually I think we have nothing to hesitate. Sixth brother has already said that the throne after the merger will be from our children and grandchildren." In order to avoid suspicion, he also stipulated that the emperor's descendants cannot serve as the next emperor, so the second emperor after the merger will definitely be selected from the descendants of the four of us, but who can take the throne? , then it depends on the abilities of the children and grandchildren. Are you so entangled now that you have no confidence in your children and grandchildren?" (To be completed.)?. . ) Text Chapter 754 Finale At this gathering of the five Li Ke and Li Min, it was Li Zhi who finally broke the deadlock, especially his words about his children and grandchildren inheriting the throne, which finally became the last straw in the hearts of Li Ke, Li Yun and Li Zhen, making The three finally agreed to the idea of ??merging the four empires. After all, they all believed in Li Min's character and would never deceive them on such a matter. So after a year of preparation, the five emperors Li Ke, Li Min, Li Yun, Li Zhen and Li Zhi jointly issued a statement and decided to form a close alliance among the four countries, named after "China" and headquartered in Shanghai. It was jointly managed by the five emperors. Li Min's decision to form an alliance did not surprise many people. After all, everyone knew that the four empires came from the same origin, and it could also be seen from newspapers that the relationship between the four empires in recent years Some conflicts often arise, and it is time to resolve them. Although forming an alliance cannot fundamentally solve the problem, it can coordinate and resolve most conflicts, especially some commercial disputes between countries. Therefore, from the time of their formation, these alliances It is welcomed by most businessmen. The Chinese Alliance is not an alliance in name only, but has huge power. First, the four major empires will send some armies, and then Li Min and the five will integrate these armies into the alliance army, which is not only responsible for solving internal conflicts Some contradictions and conflicts are also responsible for the external development of each country. As for the remaining armies of each country, they are mainly responsible for guarding their own territories. In addition to the military aspect, the Alliance also coordinated the political, economic, cultural and other aspects of the four empires. There is almost nothing to say about culture and politics. After all, the four empires came from the same source. Although there are some differences in some aspects, there is not much difference in essence. It is also easy to coordinate. The main reason is that the economies of various countries have considerable conflicts and contradictions. first. Li Min abolished the currencies of the four empires, and instead issued gold and silver coins or banknotes in the name of the alliance, making the currency circulation smoother. In addition, he also reduced the import and export tariffs of each country, and formulated a unified industrial and commercial act. This allows the entire alliance to have unified legal business rules, try to avoid some commercial conflicts, and if conflicts arise, there are laws to follow. Apart from these. In response to the situation in various places, the alliance has also made adjustments to the industries developed in each region. For example, for Datang and Daqi, the country is mainly dominated by Han people, and all industries are also very developed, so some are relatively high-end. Industries, such as steam engine manufacturing, firearms research, ship design, etc., most of these industries have been moved to these two countries. As for the two countries of Tianzhu and Mediterranean, the domestic populations of these two countries are mainly dominated by local ethnic groups. In essence, Li Min and others do not have much trust in these non-Han people, so they have restricted the development of heavy industry in these areas through policies, mostly focusing on planting, animal husbandry and mining. There are also some light industries as auxiliary services. Moreover, in order to strengthen its rule over these two countries, the alliance strengthened its efforts to encourage Han people to have children, and at the same time vigorously immigrated to these two countries. This has caused the proportion of Han people in these two countries to increase rapidly, and their rule has become more and more stable. But in the process of forming the alliance. Some unpleasant things have also happened, such as native rebellions in some weakly governed areas of various countries. In addition, the five Li Min brothers also had quarrels over some issues, but these were minor issues. Overall, the alliance is still developing in a good direction, and it is becoming more and more popular. Many people have already adopted it. I accepted in my heart the idea that the Alliance is higher than the Empire. After the establishment of the alliance, on the surface, most of the conflicts that occurred in the past have been resolved. Even some conflicts that occurred later will be coordinated by the alliance, and there will be no major troubles at all. In this way, It seems that just one alliance is enough, and there is no need to merge the four empires into one empire. But in fact, this is not the case. Although the alliance is becoming more and more popular, within the alliance, the four empires are still independent. Each empire has a group of high-level interest groups, and they usually get along very well with each other. Pleasant, but each group has its own interests. Whenever these interests conflict, the relationship between the two groups will drop sharply, and they may even hate each other. However, now that the five brothers Li Min and Li Ke are suppressing them, the interest groups They dare not let this kind of conflict break out. But what you need to know is that the reason why Li Min and Li Ke were able to suppress domestic interest groups was mainly because they were mostly the founding emperors and had incomparable prestige and power in the country. No one dared to resist their decisions, but then As time goes by, they are slowly entering their old age. God knows how long they can live. If one day they are no longer here, then the emperor who has just ascended the throne will have to control the domestic interest groups in order to stabilize his rule. Retreatand compromise, and may even be assimilated by these interest groups, causing conflicts between countries to break out again. It is precisely because of the clear knowledge of the above that after nearly ten years of development, the Chinese Alliance has reached Li Min's original requirements in all aspects. So on his fifty-fourth birthday, Li Min, Li Ke, and Li Yun, Li Zhen, and Li Zhi issued a statement again, canceling the independent status of the four empires in the alliance, and the entire alliance became one. After several days of quarreling over the country name, Li Min and his brothers finally decided to restore the country name of "Datang", because this was the country name set by their grandfather and father, and it was also the mother country of their brothers. It was also their brother's choice to adopt this country name. Respect for grandfather and father. At the same time that the Tang Empire was established, Li Ke, Li Yun, Li Zhen and Li Zhi jointly recommended Li Min as the emperor of the Tang Empire. Li Min did not refuse, and a few days later, he made the first appointment in the People's Congress. At the second coronation ceremony, he became the only emperor in history to be the founding emperor of two empires at the same time. At the same time that Li Min ascended the throne and proclaimed himself emperor, Li Ke, Li Yun, Li Zhen and Li Zhi jointly announced the formation of the Royal Council, and also announced the composition and powers of the council. The result not only aroused discussions throughout the Tang Empire , at the same time, the descendants of the five Li Min people also competed for a place in the parliament. The Royal Parliament has a speaker. There are two deputy speakers, of which the first speaker is Li Zhi. After all, he is Li Shimin's designated successor. However, the term of office of the Speaker is also limited and cannot exceed eight years at most. The term of office is the same as that of the Prime Minister, except that the election of the Speaker happens to be staggered with the appointment of the Prime Minister. As the name of the Royal Council suggests, naturally only the royal family can enter, and this royal family refers to the descendants of Li Min and the five of them. The descendants of Li Chengqian, Li You and others are not eligible to enter. Moreover, there is no hard and fast rule on the number of people in the entire parliament. Generally, only descendants of Li Min and the other five are eligible to enter. As emperors, Li Min and the others would naturally not have only one woman around them. For example, take Li Min as an example. He is relatively lewd among the five brothers. In addition to the queen Wen Xin, there are also four noble concubines and three concubines Wen'er, Hua'er and Luzhu. There are also some secretly keeping His relationships with women gave him as many as twelve sons and many grandchildren. As for Li Ke, Li Yun and others, their sons and grandsons are even more numerous, so in the first period of the Royal Council. One hundred and seventeen members of the royal family signed up to enter the parliament. However, the royal council is related to the security of the Tang Empire, so not just anyone can enter, so they went through rigorous inspections in many aspects. After removing some incompetent royals, there were only fifty-nine people left, plus four people from Li Ke. There are only sixty-three members. The establishment of the Royal Council not only restrained the power in the hands of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty. The most important thing is to select the candidate for the next emperor, so the atmosphere within the parliament is full of gunpowder. Many young people believed that they were the candidates for the next emperor, so conflicts often broke out within the parliament. Later, Li Zhi ruthlessly punished the most violent ones, which made the order of the parliament much better. The royal council's method of selecting successors had been planned as early as the China Alliance. First, the entire empire's territory was divided into dozens of regions. For example, the original Tang Dynasty was divided into the West Asia Region and the Western Region. There are nearly ten regions including Guanzhong Region, Liaodong Region, etc. Daqi, Tianzhu and the Mediterranean countries are also divided into Nanyang Region, North Tianzhu Region, Eastern Rome Region, etc. There were initially thirty-nine regions. A large region, and later with the expansion of territory, the empire's large regions have been in a state of growth. The highest executive in the region is called the "Government". As the name suggests, the power of the Governor is limited to administration. He has only the power to advise but not command the military. The military has its own internal system operation. Moreover, in order to prevent the Director-General from having exclusive power, each Director-General can only serve for four years. At the same time, a Parliament of Nobles similar to the Royal Parliament was established under the Director-General. The Parliament is composed of nobles living in the local area and has the power to supervise and restrain the Director-General. , can even remove the governor if necessary, but does not have the power to appoint candidates for the governor. At the same time, the members of the Royal Parliament went through brutal internal elimination and finally selected the twenty best people. They were then divided into groups of ten and assigned to govern each region year by year. Moreover, during the period when they were in power, they were not allowed to interact with the royal family. If the parliament has any contact, everything must obey the orders of the imperial administrative agency. If someone is really unfit to serve as governor, the imperial prime minister also has the power to remove him. After four years, the top two in each group will be selected based on their political achievements, official reputation, etc., and then the four selected people will go through rounds of rigorous inspection and selection. Only those who pass in the end can become The successor of the Emperor of the Tang Empire. The Royal Council has a long period of time to select the heir to the throne. It takes several years in total. For example, the selection of the first heir took a long time.After a year, Li Zhi and Cai'er's son Li Hong finally won and became Li Min's heir to the throne. In addition, Li Min and Wu Meiniang's son Li Qi also participated in this inspection, and in the end he was equally matched with Li Hong. Unfortunately, because he was Li Min's son, he was destined not to become the next emperor, so in the end he had to be replaced by Li Hong. Hong served as the emperor's heir. But in the end, Li Qi was not too depressed. After selection, he entered the army and later became a decorated general in the royal family. His military achievements were tied with Li Zhen's. The founding of the Tang Empire caused a great sensation all over the world. Some people were happy and some were sad. Although Li Min did not deprive Li Ke and Li Zhi of their emperor titles after becoming the emperor of the Tang Empire, he instead gave them emperor as a special honorary title so that they could retain the title of emperor throughout their lives. . But despite this, some of Li Ke and Li Yun's loyal ministers still felt a little dissatisfied, even after personal persuasion by Li Ke and others. These people still held opinions against the merged Tang Empire and even caused considerable riots in some places. But this situation did not last long. Soon Li Min, with the help of Li Ke and others, used both soft and hard tactics to quell the dissatisfaction in various places. In terms of some personnel appointments, he also strived to be impartial. After several years of hard work, coupled with the existence of the previous Chinese Alliance, there was also a transition process in the hearts of these people. Therefore, the final merger of the Tang Empire Faster and faster, various places gradually adapted to the rule of the Tang Empire, and an unprecedented empire finally appeared on the world map. When Li Min became the emperor of the Tang Empire, he was already fifty-four years old. By the time he had been the emperor of the Tang Dynasty for ten years, the entire Tang Dynasty had completely settled down, all walks of life were prosperous, and almost the entire world had been brought under the rule of the Tang Empire. No power in the world dared to do so anymore. Against the behemoth of the Tang Empire, Li Min's will has supreme majesty in every corner of the world. But at this time, Li Min, who was already sixty-five years old, felt a little tired. Especially as he got older, he felt that his energy was not as good as before, plus in the past twenty years. He devoted most of his energy to government affairs and had no time to spend with his family. Therefore, when he was sixty-five years old, he took the initiative to request the Royal Council to abdicate. After discussions between Li Ke, Li Zhi and others, it was finally agreed that Li Min would abdicate, and Li Zhi's son Li Hong became the second emperor of the New Datang Empire. Another ten years have passed. Time has entered the 20th year of the New Tang Dynasty. Li Ke, Li Zhi and Li Yun passed away one after another. Of the five great emperors back then, only Li Min and Li Zhen are left. Li Min's former friends. For example, Qin Huaiyu, Cheng Hualiang, Yan Bei, Li Yong and others also passed away one by one. It is also worth mentioning that the three daughters around Li Min, Wen Xin, Xijun, and Jin Shengman, also died in the past two years, and they all lay in Li Min's arms and watched their beloved for the rest of their lives. Her husband left the world with a satisfied look on his face. Although Li Min knew that this was inevitable, it still caused a great blow to him and caused his originally healthy body to suddenly collapse. However, when Li Min reached his seventy-fifth year, something happened in the Tang Empire. That is, the second Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Li Hong, suddenly became ill. His condition was the same as that of Li Shimin and Li Zhi. They were all heart-related genetic diseases, and To make matters worse, Li Hong's illness became more severe, with several sudden attacks in just a few months. In the end, just like Li Zhi in his later years, he could hardly see anything and was unable to handle government affairs at all, so he and Li Zhi also He was stunned and asked to abdicate. Originally, Li Hong was still very young, and the royal council's examination of the next successor had just begun. Now that Li Hong was blind and wanted to abdicate, the royal council was unable to come up with a suitable successor to the emperor. This caused chaos among the top brass of the entire Tang Empire. In places with large non-Han populations, such as West Asia and Europe, the rule has become somewhat unstable. At this time, Li Min and Li Zhen were invited to serve as regents again, which immediately restored the entire Tang Empire to normal. Then Li Hong recommended Li Qi, who was at the same level as him, to take over the throne. Finally, through the royal family After discussion and voting in the parliament, Li Qi passed by a narrow margin and officially became the third emperor of the Tang Empire. However, as the saying goes, good fortune and misfortune depend on each other. After Li Qi became the third emperor of the Tang Dynasty, Wu Meiniang, who was over seventy years old, also seemed very happy. When celebrating her son, she couldn't help but drink a few more drinks. As a result, the maidservant the next day When he went to help her wash up, he found that Wu Meiniang was no longer breathing. Wu Meiniang's death dealt another blow to Li Min's already poor health. His mind was sometimes a little dazed, and he often felt that the deceased Wen Xin and others were beside him. Just like this, a few more years passed, and the familiar people around Li MinThey died one by one. Even the strong Li Zhen slipped while riding a horse and ended up with the same fate as Li Shimin, and finally died in front of Li Min. In the twenty-sixth year of the New Tang Dynasty, the eighty-one-year-old Li Min was already considered a long-lived old man, but at this time almost everyone around him had passed away, such as Mengxue, Hua'er, Luzhu and other women. Like Wen Xin, they died one by one in Li Min's arms. However, at this time, Li Min has taken a dim view of life and death. Regarding the death of his relatives, he believes that this is just a short separation, because he does not have much time, and one day will come sooner or later. He will reunite with these beloved women in another world. In the Qi Palace in Keelung, Taiwan, Li Min has abdicated. I have always lived here with my family, but as my children grew up. They all left here one by one, leaving only Li Min and his wives living in the house. However, as Wen Xin and the others left one by one, there were not many familiar people around Li Min anymore. Under the bright sunshine, two white-haired women were pushing a unique wheelchair. Sitting in the wheelchair was Li Min, who also had white hair. He was walking slowly in the garden. Behind them, there was a group of people. A large group of maids, doctors and guards. They followed each step they took, not wanting to get too close and worried that something might go wrong with the three old people. The two old women pushing Li Min's wheelchair are the only two women left around Li Min. One of them is Wen'er who has taken care of him all his life, and the other is Feng Shuyu, who is younger than Wen'er and the others. She is now over seventy. Speaking of which, although Feng Shuyu said that he did not want to get married, he still hooked up with Li Min, and the two had a son and two daughters. Now the son and daughter are married, and even have grandchildren. The winter in Taiwan is still not too cold. Li Min fell seriously ill some time ago, and the doctors around him told him to relax. There won't be any big problems, but his body knows it, and Li Min feels that his end is only in these days. In addition, his children are also coming back from all over the world these days. Then she told him about her life over the years with a forced smile, which also proved that Li Min's feelings were correct. The weather is really good today. The rainy weather of the previous few days was gone, and there was no wind. The sun was shining warmly on his body. Li Min ignored the dissuasion of the people around him and insisted on going out to bask in the sun. Wen'er, who was connected with him, did not stop him, so the previous scene appeared. The three old people were in front, followed behind. A bunch of cautious people. Li Min felt that he was in particularly good spirits today, especially after feeling the sunshine outside, he wanted to stand up by himself, but his weak body still made him give up this idea. "Quick! Pass the ball to me!" "Ouch! Stinky ball" At this moment, Li Min heard the noise of children coming from a corner of the garden, which interested him very much, so he pointed in that direction. Wen'er and Feng Shuyu immediately understood and pushed his car slowly. Walked over. After turning two corners, what appeared in front of Li Min was a green lawn, and on the lawn, several little guys covered in grass clippings and smelly sweat were playing football, although the oldest of them was only eleven. Two years old, the youngest is only seven or eight years old, but he plays well and knows how to cooperate. He looks really impressive. ¡°Whose children are thesewhose children are these?¡± Li Min looked at these energetic children and finally asked with a smile on his face. "Husband, these are the grandsons of Qi'er, Mian'er, and Xiu'er. I heard that a King Qi football team has been formed in school to compete with the King of Wu football team composed of the great-grandsons of the third brother. I practice here every day!" Then Wen'er replied. Wen'er is about the same age as Li Min. They have two sons and two daughters, and she has always been in good health. She has been taking care of Li Min these years. When Li Min heard that these boys were going to compete with the descendants of the Li family, he immediately cheered up and said with some joy: "Tell these boys to let them practice well. If they can beat the King Wu team, great grandfather There will definitely be lots of prizes!¡± Seeing Li Min's excitement, Feng Shuyu also showed a rare smile and said: "I know, husband, don't worry, these guys are serious about practicing football. I heard that they haven't been defeated yet!" "Okay! Okay! I, Li Min's great-grandson, naturally can't lose to Third Brother and the others!" Li Min also cheered after hearing this. As people get older, their personalities become more like children. For example, Li Min, in some He becomes more competitive in small matters, but not as generous as when he was young. But at this moment, a child on the football field suddenly missed his shot. The football flew across the lawn towards Li Min's wheelchair. Fortunately, the opponent was a child. The football quickly landed on the ground with all its strength, and then bounced on the ground.After a few clicks, he finally rolled to Li Min's wheelchair. It was only then that the football kids saw Li Min. These children usually follow their parents out of town and rarely see Li Min, their great-grandfather. So now when they see the football rolling next to Li Min, they all look at each other, wondering whether they should go up and say hello? But one of the children, about ten years old, was the most courageous. After hesitating for a moment, he immediately ran up to Li Min and saluted Li Min and said, "Hello, great grandpa. Great-grandson Li Qin has met great grandpa!" "Oh, your name is Li Qin. You should be Mian'er's grandson, right?" Li Min looked at the child in front of him who was half a head taller than his peers, and asked kindly in a weak voice. Although not in good health. But his memory is still very good, and he still remembers the names of some of his great-grandchildren. "Grandpa, your great-grandson is indeed your grandfather's grandson!" Although Li Qin was young, he knew not to mention his grandfather's name, so he answered so awkwardly. After hearing this, Li Min nodded with satisfaction and motioned for Wen'er to give the ball to Li Qin. Then he encouraged the opponent a few words before letting him go. As a result, Li Qin also politely saluted Wen'er and Feng Shuyu. Then he returned to the field with the ball and started playing football with a group of cousins. Li Min sat and looked at the children in front of him, but his thoughts were drifting further and further away. He thought of his previous life, and the happy time he spent with a group of brothers after time travel, and even later thought of his time in Dengzhou, In Taiwan, in Nanyang Li Min felt that his life was like a movie, passing by quickly before his eyes. There were joys and sorrows, and even a lot of regrets sometimes flashed through. But all this has passed, and he can only act like a bystander, quietly watching the scenes of his life flow past his eyes. And as these scenes played back quickly, Li Min felt that his spirit began to be in a trance again. Finally, the body became lighter and lighter, as if the whole person was floating all of a sudden. When the picture of his life was fixed on the last picture, Li Min finally felt his eyes go dark. No more consciousness! On November 13, the twenty-sixth year of the New Tang Dynasty, the founding emperor of Da Qi and the New Tang Dynasty, Li Min, passed away. He died at the age of 81 and was buried in Taiwan. The entire Tang Empire mourned. In addition, the posthumous title of Li Min after his death has also caused great controversy, because many people believe that some words commonly used in history, such as Wen, Wu, Ming, Rui, Kang, Jing, etc., are not worthy of Li Min at all. After discussions between the royal council and ministers, Li Min's posthumous title was finally decided as "Great Emperor". This posthumous title was only used by Sun Quan in history, but Sun Quan only lived in a corner of the south of the Yangtze River, and he dared to use this posthumous title. The posthumous title is indeed a bit boastful, and only an emperor like Li Min is qualified to be called the Great Emperor. So under this situation, Li Qi, the third emperor of the Tang Empire at that time, decreed that his father Li Min's posthumous title was "Great Emperor", which was the most famous founding emperor in the history of the Tang Empire. Later generations of the Tang Dynasty The largest denomination banknotes printed by the empire all feature Li Min's face! After Li Min's death, the Tang Empire continued on the track envisioned by him, Li Ke and others for the first one hundred years. The royal council, the emperor, and the prime minister each had their own administrative functions. Although there were also There were some conflicts, and one emperor was even deposed by the Royal Council, but overall it was pretty good, at least there were no major problems in the general direction of rule. Moreover, the electromagnetic effect discovered by Li Min during his lifetime, after several generations of research, slowly began to enter the practical stage, and some simple electrical appliances were also invented. However, with the establishment of the powerful elite in each region, some regions are too far away from the empire's center of power, and some conflicts of interest have led to calls for independence in some regions. In response to this situation, the high-level officials of the Tang Empire have always dealt heavy blows. A large region in Europe even rebelled, only to be bloodbathed by the empire assembling hundreds of thousands of troops. Millions of people died in the war. This cruel suppression was finally To make those regions that were ready to make moves quiet down, at most they would just make some small moves in secret, and no one would dare to openly challenge the majesty of the empire. Nearly two hundred years after Li Min's death, the electric revolution began, and various electrical appliances emerged in endlessly. Among them, the inventors of the empire finally invented the telegraph and the telephone. As soon as this advanced communication method appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of the Royal Council. , because in Li Min¡¯s suicide note, he mentioned these ideas of using electrical communication many times, and Li Min also boldly asserted that the emergence of these advanced communication methods would inevitably greatly improve the way the Tang Empire ruled. In fact, this is indeed the case. The emergence of telegraphs and telephones allowed the orders of the Tang Empire to be sent to any corner of the world at the first time. The central dynasty could dialogue with local governments at any time, and its control over local areas increased exponentially. The impact of spatial distance is getting smaller and smaller, and the possibility of regional rebellion is also becoming smaller.It is getting lower and lower, and there is almost no possibility of the Tang Empire being split! (Complete book) Text Chapter 147 Building a Military Academy Even if those officials killed them, they would kill them, and they would also quarrel with the aristocratic families. In this case, it would be better to send them all to Liuqiu Island. In Li Min's words, it should be called waste utilization. It is estimated that in the eyes of those officials, this punishment is even more cruel than beheading. After all, in the eyes of most people, Liuqiu Island, across the sea from Lingnan, is naturally a barbaric place where miasma is rampant. A narrow escape from death would be worse than being stabbed in Chang'an. The father and son decided the life and death of more than a dozen people while talking and laughing, which fully demonstrated the terrifying nature of power, but this is also the allure of power, because everyone with ambitions does not He is willing to let others decide his life and death, so he climbs up desperately in order to one day hold life and death in his own hands. After dealing with these people, Li Min asked about the progress of the promotion of various new policies. As a result, he learned from Li Shimin that among the new policies he proposed, only the policy of promoting Champa rice was implemented very smoothly, and it had already been implemented in various provinces in the south of the Yangtze River. Many trial sites have been set up, and rice has been planted. I heard that it is growing well. It does grow faster than the original rice species, and it is also very drought-tolerant. As long as the yield is not ridiculously low, it will definitely be promoted on a large scale. not a problem. As for other methods of land replacement and rough planting, they encountered various problems during the promotion process, such as being blocked by officials and not being accepted by the majority of farmers. However, the court had already anticipated these problems before the New Deal was promoted. Since then, we have not been discouraged and have been increasing publicity and promotion efforts, among which people have signed up for the land swap. There are already more than 20,000 households, and there are nearly 100,000 people in total. Most of these people go for the ten times the fertile land. Compared with the voluntary nature of land replacement, the method of rough planting is very coercive, but this coercion is not imposed by someone or the court, but is forced by the general trend. As more and more farmers went out to work, and some poor farmers were attracted to Liaodong and Goguryeo by the new policy of land replacement. As a result, some large households have no one to rent their land. In this case, they don't want the land to become deserted. They had no choice but to adopt the coarse seeding method promoted by the imperial court, so the promotion of the karma method was much simpler than land replacement. After Li Min had a rough understanding of the implementation of several new policies in Datang, he finally felt relieved. Although various problems have been encountered, on the whole, it has been relatively smooth. Of the four strategies he proposed at the beginning, only the widespread slave capture has not yet been implemented. However, this is not just a matter for the court, he The Cheng family and other big slave traders are the main executors of this strategy. It seems that they have to discuss it with Cheng Yaojin and other old guys when they have time. After talking about the New Deal, Li Min finally had time to bring up the matter of the military academy. Li Shimin slapped his head after hearing this. After returning to Chang'an, he was bothered by the affairs of Li Chengqian and Li Tai's two sons, and then worried about the affairs of Western Turks and Gaochang. He actually forgot about such an important matter as the military academy. If it weren't for Li Min remind. He really doesn't know when he will remember it? "The military academy is related to the inheritance of our country and the country of the Tang Dynasty. My father almost forgot about it. It seems that I am really old!" Li Shimin sighed with a wry smile as he rubbed his swollen temples. "Father, your words are serious. You are in your prime, how can you be called an old man?" Li Min hurriedly consoled you. "Besides, there were too many things going on some time ago, and the treasury is empty. It's really not a good time to open a military academy." After hearing this, Li Shimin nodded, patted Li Min on the shoulder and said: "What Liu Lang said is true. If the military academy is not established, it will be fine. Once it is established, it must be done in a good way. In this way, it will definitely cost a lot. It just so happens that you have to pay for it to the treasury." With so much income coming in, plus nothing major happening during this period, it¡¯s a good time to open a military academy!¡± Seeing that Li Shimin agreed, Li Min also breathed a sigh of relief. However, Li Shimin was obviously impatient. After walking back and forth in the palace twice, he immediately sent someone to call Li Jing and Li Xiaogong over. The two of them are rare handsome men, but because of their great achievements, they were relieved of their military power to avoid suspicion. It would be a pity to stay at home all day long, and the military academy is a good place for the two of them to use their remaining talents. When Li Jing and Li Xiaogong hurried over, before they could take a breath, Li Shimin eagerly told them about the idea of ??the General Academy. Li Xiaogong was not surprised after hearing this, because his son Li Yong had already told him about the military academy, so he was mentally prepared for it. Moreover, he had been staying at home for so many years, which made him feel like he was going to be useless. Now he could have a place to go to school. It was in line with his wish to show his talents, so he immediately praised him loudly and expressed his full support and willingness to enter the military academy to teach what he had learned. Compared with Li Xiaogong, who was well prepared, this was the first time Li Jing heard about the military academy. Therefore, after hearing this, he weighed it carefully in his mind and considered the impact that the appearance of the military academy would have on all aspects. After a while, Then he took a long breath, with a determined look on his face.?Li Shimin said: "Your Majesty, the military academy is related to the inheritance of our Tang Dynasty for thousands of generations. Even if the veteran is a mess, he must run the military academy!" "Okay!" When Li Shimin saw the two veterans expressing their opinions, he stood up excitedly. He turned around the table and walked to the two of them. He patted each other's shoulders with both hands and said sincerely: "Brother Yao, cousin, Back then, the two of you fought bloody battles on the battlefield and helped me conquer the Tang Dynasty. Today, I have full authority over the affairs of the General Academy. I believe that with the joint efforts of the two of you, we will definitely be able to secure our country in the Tang Dynasty. An everlasting foundation!¡± "I will fight to the death!" The two gray-haired old men were also moved and saluted together with clasped fists. Li Min waited patiently for the three monarchs and ministers to finish their performance, and then Li Shimin finally got to the point and began to discuss the details of opening a military academy. Li Min had already discussed this with Li Shimin when they were in Pyongyang City, but Li Xiaogong and Li Jing After listening to this, a veteran who had spent half his life in Shuicheng put forward many suggestions of his own to complete the details of the entire military academy. The two military bosses agreed to the school's plan, and the details had been discussed. The next thing was much simpler. Li Shimin issued an order on the spot, appointing Li Xiaogong and Li Jing as the vice principals of the military school, while he himself took the post. The principal of Datang Military Academy, as for Li Min, the proposer of the idea of ??the military academy, was only temporarily appointed as the superintendent of the military academy. In addition to being responsible for the construction of the military academy site, he also had to obey the orders of two vice-principals. Any problems had to be dealt with by He was responsible for solving the problem. To put it bluntly, he was just an errand boy and a coolie. Naturally, Li Min didn't dare to have any dissatisfaction with this. Li Xiaogong and Li Jing were both elders, and they were both so old. Of course, the hard work and hard work belonged to him, a young man. Besides, he was not stupid. If there was anything When the time comes, he can leave things to others. He has always regarded this as his code of conduct. After being appointed, Li Xiaogong and Li Jing held a small meeting with Li Min. The three temporarily assigned their respective tasks. Among them, Li Xiaogong was responsible for contacting various veteran generals who had retired from the army and convincing them to teach in the military academy. This was an important task. For such an important task, the quality of teaching in the military academy will all depend on those veterans in the future. As for Li Jing being responsible for the source of students, students in military academies naturally cannot be recruited directly from the private sector like those in academies. Instead, they must be selected from the army. Li Min and Li Shimin had already discussed this issue when they were in Pyongyang. The students of the military academy were first selected from the soldiers who had made meritorious service on the battlefield of Goguryeo, and then from the Tang army's young soldiers who had outstanding performance and potential for development. The number of students for the first phase is initially set at around 2,000. Although Li Jing retired, he still serves as Li Shimin's military adviser and is very familiar with the affairs of the army, so it is appropriate for him to be selected by the army. In addition to selecting students, Li Jing is also responsible for formulating the relevant disciplines and regulations of the military academy. Even the arrangement of courses must be roughly planned in advance. All the tasks combined are not an easy task. As for Li Min, he is responsible for more aspects. The most important thing is naturally the selection and construction of the military academy site. This was ordered by Li Shimin and cannot be pushed away. In addition, he also has to deal with Li Xiaogong and Li Jing. For example, if some stubborn veterans are unwilling to take action, Li Min will rely on his good popularity to start with the younger members of the other party's family and help Li Xiaogong to act as a lobbyist. In addition, Li Jing was responsible for the military discipline of the military academy, as well as the military academy curriculum, and Li Min was also involved. Although he was a novice in the military, he often put forward many constructive suggestions based on his later experience. Li Jing also valued this aspect of him, so he strongly asked him to help him. In fact, this was exactly what Li Min wanted, so despite the heavy burden on him, he resolutely agreed. After the meeting, Li Min immediately went to find Yu Wenhu who had just returned from Dengzhou. After the Battle of Goguryeo, Yu Wenhu did not come back immediately because the Perak Academy in Dengzhou had just been built not long ago and there were still some problems in various aspects, so he had to stay there to deal with them. In addition, because Li Yong went to the battlefield, he, as his brother-in-law, helped a lot. Therefore, he was afraid that his father-in-law and mother-in-law would blame him, so he hid in Dengzhou to avoid the limelight. It was not until Li Yong returned to Chang'an that he learned that Li Xiaogong did not I was angry about this, so I hurried back from Dengzhou. However, Li Xiaogong, the father-in-law, was not angry, but Princess Hejian, the mother-in-law, was not so generous. I heard that Yu Wenhu and his wife were called over and scolded. Li Min was greatly relieved when he heard the news. If it hadn't been for Yu Wenhu, Li Yong would not have gone to the battlefield, and he would not have been severely criticized by Princess Hejian last time. But when Yu Wenhu heard Li Min¡¯s request to build a military academy, he frowned, and thenHe said something that made Li Min dumbfounded. {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}